《Reincarnation Monarch》


 1 Prologue, the end of this world.

    "... in this world... the sky can''t even fly..."


    Under the trees blocking the intense sun in July, the old man whined in a very low and small voice in a cool breeze.


    Then the young man beside didn''t miss that disappearing whisper.


    "Could it be an example story!?


    The old man, who pioneered himself to the question of the young man, asking in excitement, even paid off the universe with his hands, looking troublesome.


    "I don''t like anything. It''s just an old man''s story."


    That''s what the old man said, he couldn''t help but give it back and just tried to break this conversation off, but the young man seemed intrigued by the mysterious whining of the old man, and ate badly.


    "No, I''m very concerned. Talk to me. I''ll ask you anything. It''s one of our jobs to listen to you."


    Many housing estates have been built since the 1930s as bedtowns in the capital city of Tokyo, and today the city of Wuzheng (Takeshi) is a huge core city with a population of 500,000.


    Looking in the northeast direction from the centre of that city, you can see a high ground about three kilometers away with depressed trees.


    A number of administrative facilities were built on such a spectacular high ground.


    This includes the Wuzheng Central Medical Center, which is at the core of the city''s medical institutions, the Wuzheng Civic Culture Hall, which has a concert hall with a capacity of over a thousand people, and the Wuzheng City Central Library, which boasts a total of 350,000 books.


    And even there was the ease of a special care elderly welfare facility, which became the final home for the elderly, who had had difficulty living their daily lives on their own.


    "Come on in, talk to me in full. Come on."


    He, Higaki Daigo, graduated from college and started working in this easy place only this spring, only about three months later.


    For that reason his work gesture was full of passion, and the old men were reputed to be "hot blooded, to put it better, but hot and painful, to put it badly".


    "... I don''t believe you..."


    The old man had clearly classified the hedge as'' hot and bitter ''.


    It''s just in July, but the rainy season is already dawning, and it''s time for a full summer.


    The temperature had already exceeded twenty degrees, albeit in a pleasant morning with a breeze stroking the cheeks.


    For this reason, the old man was going to cut the story early, saying that he couldn''t wait to be picked up by a ''hot and painful'' man like Higaki.


    "No, no, don''t tell me that, please. What did you mean earlier?


    In fact, Takigaki has always been intrigued by this old man.


    That said, today was the first time to have a conversation, as well as to see his face, as the floor usually in charge of the hedge is a different floor from this old man''s.


    That was because this morning, Yoshiji Shinohara, the person in charge of this old man''s floor, was hospitalized due to a sudden illness, so Takigaki was to be in charge temporarily on a week-long schedule starting today.


    But why the hedgehog was more interested in this old man, who doesn''t even know his face, because he was his former educator, a newcomer who had just entered this year, and he had been listening to this old man scattered from Shinohara, who had now been hospitalized in the morning.


    According to Shinohara''s story, it was roughly two years ago that this old man came into the comfort zone.


    He was a gloomy old man who was utterly silent and less loving than he had initially been, with a bittersweet look as if he bore all the misfortunes of the world.


    He did not speak with any of the inmates, and always thought silently against the wall by himself was enough to remind him of the famous Master Masashi Masashi, the founder of Chinese Zen, famous for "Eight Years on the Face Wall".


    I had little conversation with anyone in the staff as well as the tenants, but nothing else went wrong, so the years went by.


    But about two months ago, silence was suddenly broken.


    The old man suddenly screamed in the middle of the night.


    At that time, if the memory of the occupant in the same room was certain, he said that he shouted in the first voice.


    "I remember everything!!".


    Then he threw up a curse against someone.


    "Him! Next time... next time I''m gonna kill you!


    And then nearly an hour later, he kept screaming.


    The cohabitant was scared to see an old man twitching in a tremendous shape, wearing a blanket and scared, so the old man''s words were only clearly remembered for the first two words.


    But naturally, the official on duty, who had heard this hustle and bustle, rushed with a loose knife.


    And while they were surprised at the excitement of the old man, they managed to try to keep him quiet.


    He listened carefully to the screams of the old man and tried to have a dialogue.


    But that didn''t come true.


    Because there were a number of words in the language of the old man that I had never heard, and none of the staff, as one, could understand what the old man spoke.


    As a result, the staff continued to repeat stereotypes such as "calm down" and "be quiet".


    But that situation has changed a lot after an hour.


    You just screamed too much. The old man was exhausted and his breath was constantly turning down and quiet.


    And finally, the old man fell and lay down on the bed, and then began to sleep quietly in just a few seconds.


    Did you lose your mind at that moment, and several of the officials said your hips were smashed and you would sit on the spot.


    It was so much mayhem.


    But after that, the old man started talking a little bit.


    Sometimes I was able to have regular, everyday conversations, and sometimes I talked about weaving words I''d never even heard of, like in a noisy evening.


    But it was big enough to be able to have a conversation.


    Nevertheless, I have never spoken a word before.


    With that in mind, there was no problem even if we talked a little bit unexplained.


    Because there are many dementia seniors in this facility, and it was a routine tea meal for staff, such as not being able to talk.


    As a result, the staff listened patiently to the old man.


    Shinohara, in charge in particular, often spoke to the old man while taking notes.


    When a word I had never heard went into conversation, I took a note and asked the old man what the word meant.


    Carefully taking notes one by one, he finally reached a point where he could understand the outline of what the old man was talking about.


    It was�� not here, the story of one world over another.


    What is that story......


    It was the story of a fantasy world dominated by rare and magnificent swords and magic.


    There, he said, exists in a different dimension from this world in which we are now, and the old man has prolonged and repeated that he will be reincarnated in this world or in his (or his) world, and that when he finishes his life in his world, he will be reincarnated in this world again.


    Few so-called mechanical civilizations exist in his world, and instead magic is in charge of replacing machines.


    That said, magic is not omnipotent, so this world is better for convenience than his.


    But for something with a lot of magic, his world seems very seductive.


    Because unlike this world of thorough egalitarianism, his world is a weak and forceful one, a world in which ''power'' says great things.


    There are several types of things called ''power''.


    Simple arm power is one of the ''powers'', but power, a power that can follow many people, can also be described as one of the great ''powers''.


    And the demon ''Power'' too.


    In his world without mechanical civilization, if something really existed called magic, it wouldn''t be hard to imagine how effective it would be.


    According to the old man, this magic is very high.


    No matter how many times he was reincarnated, he had an overwhelming magic power in his world, and as a result, he came to do various things.


    When you do, add some hua to the adventure Tan (Bokentan) of your exodus.


    And when they do, they help the escape of the prisoners who have been sent to the cold-blooded places.


    He also said that in some cases, he had erected himself with the will (corn) of the founding power, and that he had defeated his father and his dignity by taking control of a great battle against the mighty power.


    These stories will usually be cleaned up with old man delusions, dream stories.


    Shinohara, however, believed these stories in half earnest.


    Because the old man''s story had a texture to the point of being overwhelming.


    Dirty was fine and heavily textured when it came to making things up.


    Shinohara thought that something like a lying texture was telling the story that these stories were true.


    So Shinohara spoke to Shinohara.


    He told the old man''s story in a boring fashion as he showed his notes.


    And Takigaki was also interested in this old man.


    "I believe your story a lot. So is Senior Shinohara. So talk to me."


    Though the old man was a little nosy in his insensitive speaking gesture of all the youth, he had no choice but to perceive and speak roughly.


    "... right... flying in the sky is... something that feels good. I don''t care about that drifting float."


    "... is that not what it feels like to be floating in water?


    "No, it''s something similar. Floating in the water is a state where the force falling down by gravity and the buoyancy of the water are at best trying to rise up."


    Takigaki remembers.


    When I was just floating in the water mischievously looking up at the ceiling in the pool.


    That feeling of gravity and buoyancy at best.


    "You do feel gravity and buoyancy."


    "Oh, I guess so. Floating in the sky is defying gravity with buoyancy by magic. I mean, you can say it''s almost the same as what it feels like to be floating in water. However, when you''re floating in the water, it''s quite disabling. If I lose my balance a little, I''ll immediately sink into the water. But it''s free to float in the sky with magic. I feel free to move my body. That''s what makes me feel so good. I guess we don''t sink somewhat out of balance in the Dead Sea, where buoyancy is extremely high, or maybe close to the feeling of floating in the sky."


    "I see that sounds good. I want to fly, too."


    Said Takigaki with sincere envy.


    Then the old man, who saw it, questioned the hedgehog in a long way.


    "Mr. Takigaki... Was it? Do you really believe me?


    "Yeah. That said, half-heartedness is the truth."


    "How old are you when you''re a dreamy elementary and middle school student and you believe in such a tale?


    "I''m twenty-two... I mean, are you talking to Yotai?


    "I don''t know. Twenty-two, though. Young man. Less than half of me now."


    "Less than half, less than a third of what you think."


    Said Takigaki with a laugh.


    But the old man answered this with a true face.


    "No, I just turned fifty. And... today."


    "What! Fifty!?


    Takigaki was heartily surprised.


    The wrinkles engraved in the face and hands of "Him" are very deep, and eighty years old on the hedgehog looks superior.


    But "he" says he''s fifty. It''s my birthday, too.


    "You seem surprised. Well, usually, you can''t stay in a facility like this until you''re 65 years old. If you''re young or more than normal, don''t think about it."


    "�� specific diseases��"


    "Oh, yeah. Because people with specific illnesses can be admitted specifically."


    "What if... are you premature?


    "You''re studying well. You''re right, premature geriatrics. They call it Wellness Syndrome."


    - Premature and Vernez syndrome -


    Premature ageing is a genetic disease in which aging progresses rapidly due to chromosomal abnormalities.


    Among other things, Vernes syndrome differs from the usual premature illness that develops from childhood, and develops after adulthood.


    And about one thousand and two hundred cases have been reported so far, but more than 80% of them were Japanese.


    Although it is not clear why there are many Vernes syndromes in the Japanese, it is presumed that this is because many of the Japanese ancestors had genes that cause Vernes syndrome because Vernes syndrome is as genetic as normal prematurity.


    "Was it? So..."


    "So... what is it?


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry. No, well, I do recall that premature patients were low height..."


    "Oh well. My body is small. I''m sorry. I made you pay attention."


    "Oh, no, sorry about this one. I was a little insensitive..."


    "Oh, I''ll know. Just a little while ago..."


    And when he said so, he laughed at Lang.


    And Jigaki laughed a lot, even though he was smiling a lot.


    Then the institutional chimes rang gently.


    "Oh, sunny time is over now, isn''t it? Let''s go back to your room."


    Sayiyagaki pushed his wheelchair out of the warm shade and headed into the building.


    "Let me talk to you later."


    Said Takigaki in very bright shape.


    But the "he" reply was "... oh, no... yeah..." and the layers of teeth were badly cut.


    "I''ll talk to you again at the 3: 00 snack."


    It was the repeated invitation of the hedgehog, but ''he'' ''s reply was still toothless and much clouded the words.


    Then, in doing so, they arrived safely in the room, and Shigaki moved to bed holding ''him''.


    I''ll see you later.


    ''He'' never stopped wanting to walk away from the hedge when he said so.


    "Mr. Takigaki... I''m sorry, I can''t talk to you anymore..."


    "What! Why? Isn''t that nice? I''ll talk to you later."


    "No, unfortunately, I can do it even if I want to. I don''t have time for this anymore."


    Takigaki answered the old man''s words, thinking of the leisurely passage of time flowing into the facility, and looking a long way.


    "If it''s time, I think that''s plenty..."


    A long time has elapsed in this final residential facility.


    And it just keeps flowing really loosely until it''s finished raw.


    That is why Takigaki said:


    Every old man gathered in this facility has plenty of time.


    And he said that the old man in front of him was no exception.


    But the old man denied it, waving it big or small.


    And the old man said, changing his soft expression until then, he looked very harsh.


    "I will die soon."


    "What are you talking about!?... It''s okay, you look good to see. He said he''d still live long."


    "No, Mr. Takigaki, I will die. It''s only an hour from now."


    Takigaki looked at the clock placed on the storage deck by the bed in surprise.


    The clock needle points to eleven in the morning.


    "I will die at noon today... no, let''s be precise... I will be reincarnated"


    "Reincarnation!? Are you serious? How?


    "I have been reborn many times before. Over and over again. That''s countless."


    "... Yes... I heard that"


    "But I''m not reborn because I like everything. Mr. Takigaki... reincarnation is not my will, but my compulsion."


    "... compulsory..."


    "Fiftieth birthday, when the bell rings at noon......"


    "No!"


    "I had the first talk with you today but I really enjoyed it...... thanks. Then Shinohara took care of me. I wanted to thank you in person, but unfortunately that no longer came true. I''m sorry. Say hello."


    Takigaki could not swallow the talk of ''him''.


    There is definitely a solid ditty in the ''he'' story.


    There''s something absurd about it that you can''t cut and throw away.


    But that didn''t make it entirely believable.


    In the end, the ''he'' story was only half-hearted for the hedgehog.


    "No, no, what are you talking about? Isn''t that right?"


    The sound of the gazelle went up and down and down.


    ''He'' who heard it smiled gently, and said.


    "Oh right. More than that, Mr. Ogaki, you have other work to do. You''re gonna piss me off if you''re selling oil here too much."


    "So is that. Okay, I''ll go.... you''re going."


    "... oh"


    Takigaki left the ''he'' room behind even though he thought his hair would pull back.


    "He" dropped off such a hedge with a gentle smile.


    And ''he'' quietly dived into the bed to correct his residence, calming his mind and just waiting quietly for the time to come.


    And then a few moments passed.


    And at last, at that moment when all the clock needles pointed in the direction of the heavens, the beautiful bell sound of recording in a temple in some European country rang gently in the facility through the speakers.


    And "he" gave rise to a resurrection of the eyes several times, and a few dozen times.

 2 The first story was born.

    One.


    "Damn it! Why do you keep rubbing things up only on days like this!


    The man was powerfully sickening through the beautiful township dyed in white, yelling in a flair such as indignation, without even worrying that people were surprised by what was going on on on the road.


    The Republic of Valentin, a marine trading nation with small territories in the form of dots all over the world, mainly around the southern coastal zone of the continent of Melissa, which has the largest and most fertile land in the world.


    Each dispersed territory is narrow and the total national area is very small even if all of it is combined.


    But the Republic of Valentin boasted a mighty naval power because it is a maritime state, and was a wealthy country greatly flourished by commerce and diplomacy, with roughly half of the southern shoreline of the continent of Melissa, which has a long rectangular shape almost beside it.


    The largest trade shock in the Republic, which boasts the largest number of wharves and departures within the Valentin Republic, was here in Elmur, a province of the genus.


    The walls of this Elmour house were all dyed white until they blinded, in order to prevent the indoors from becoming hot with intense direct sunlight in the summer and clear lighting back from the blue blue blue sea.


    For this reason, even before the summer, it has become an ancient familiarity in this town for men to divide into the mountains of Quirito, which stand behind the town, to collect lime, to be lacquered and to paint the walls of the houses thoroughly white.


    It doesn''t stain everything in the building the most.


    When making the lacquer, the blue colored stones (sardines) collected in the mountains were finely crushed, and only the roof was painted blue with a blue lacquer made by mixing the powdered ones with lime.


    For this reason, the white of the walls and the blue of the roof formed an exquisite contrast, creating an exquisite view combined with the blue of the clear blue blue sea.


    For this reason, tourists didn''t even cut their draws all year long to see the beautiful scene.


    "I''m not kidding! That''s the third one in the morning! Let''s start early in the morning with a drink in the liquor store, wrapped in crumbs, brokered by the Gorotsky Mercenary Regiment''s impossible troubles! Next, we manage to hold back the riot noise of the mad coal miners over the fraudulent accumulation of coal mine supervisors! So the last three cases! What the hell do you mean the whole thing!? Say it!!


    The man cleverly showed off his long tongue without chewing his tongue as he ran through the town at considerable speed.


    Behind this yelling, running man, a black-clad man was sickening in a forward position with no footsteps at all to speak of, and his anger seemed to be directed at the black-clad man behind it.


    Then the black-crushed man replied harshly to the man in front, with a very low and calm voice.


    "I''ll explain. We entered the port about an hour ago, when a prohibited item was discovered from a merchant ship of the Roenglin Pontifical Shipping Registry, and a port official attempted to seize it, saying that the crew of the merchant ship was holding a weapon and showing a resistance structure, and that it is currently glued at the wharf."


    The black-crushed man returned it with a long, clever tongue, as did the man in front.


    "That''s a lot of smelly talk again, isn''t it? So, what was that discovered import ban?


    "I''m sorry, sir. The information I have is everything I explained earlier."


    "Right...... no I don''t mind! Just go and you''ll see!


    Say no, the man called my husband by the black-clad man increased his speed of movement.


    Then the black-squeezed man also increases his speed to suit his husband again.


    And they usually rushed through a distance that would take about an hour on foot and arrived at the scene in just about fifteen minutes.


    Two.


    "Councillor! This way."


    A man shouted how serious he seemed, dressed in a tough figure reminiscent of an official to see.


    "Is this the ship? You can''t call this a merchant ship no matter what. It''s impossible for a merchant ship to be covered with such thick armor plates."


    The man who had earlier been called husband by the black-clad man, and now again by the official, called the deliberator, told him to throw it away at the serious official.


    "Yes, this is the ship in question, the Norrington. As the Councillor said, in my eyes this looks more like an armoured ship than a merchant ship, but registration is only a merchant ship."


    "It doesn''t stink at all. I only have a bad feeling about this!


    Officials took a further chase to the councillor, who looked up at the armoured ship with a sincerely disgusting face.


    "The ship''s book is the Papal State of Lowenglin. And it belongs to�� the Pontifical Agency"


    The councillor shouted reflexively at the parrot the moment he heard the word papal agency.


    "Pontifical Agency!?


    "... Yes. That''s why the councillor has worked hard for you. As soon as we discover the prohibited items, we will organize a platoon of soldiers to enter the ship and enforce an entry investigation�� There is also a risk that this will develop into a diplomatic issue if our affiliation is also with the Pontifical Agency, which we have decided will not be able to deal with, and it is up to us to call the councillor"


    "I see. It is impossible for the other party to remain in the hands of the Harbour Authority in the Pontifical Agency. But it''s a bad hunch. Damn, what a day it is!


    Pope Lowenglin, the world''s largest nation with a total population of eight million and the highest ranking Zexian pope with the largest number of followers in the world, is a secular and united religious nation with a head of state.


    It binds the faithful scattered throughout the world under the Pope in his country, as well as the supreme authority organization at the top of all domestic administrations, which is the Pontifical Agency.


    "I''m afraid so. We also did not know that ships belonging to the Pontifical Agency were loaded with prohibited imports��"


    "Whoa! That''s it! What was the import ban on that stuff?


    The councillor asked the Harbor Authority in a momentum not to mention that he had forgotten about it.


    Then the harbour warden, who had spoken fluently without staring earlier, mumbled badly.


    "... yes... that''s... that..."


    "I don''t mind. Say it."


    "... Yes. I will now say it. What was that loaded prohibited item�� it�� is�� a slave��"


    "Become!... Zexism is a religion that glorifies the original equality of the name of God!?... That''s the slave!?


    The councillor was not a Zexian.


    Instead he was an atheist.


    That said, it was not that he was special, but that more than half of the people of the Republic of Valentin were atheists.


    The national winds of the Valentin Republic, rich in the temperament of progress, were liberal and vast, because, as a result of the search for freedom from all things, there were at last few who would also take off the crease from God.


    Most importantly, because one of the republican countries is the freedom of worship, some atheists and Zexists, and it was one of the appearances of the Valentin republic that the Dallas, who were the founding fathers of Zexism, and all the other religious followers, were returning.


    For that reason, the councillors had a large number of friends who believed in some kind of God, and lived without prejudice to all religions, not just Zexism, because they were atheists themselves.


    Among them were the most Zexian friends, and therefore the councillors were so awed of Zexism when they saw their friends following the strict commandments of Zexism and leading a cautious life.


    But now, there are slaves aboard the papal administration belonging to the main mountain of Zexism.


    The councillor sighed deeply with incredible thoughts.


    "... but how did you know there were slaves? I don''t suppose the slave traders bothered to invite officials to the hidden room where they were quietly captured to show off?


    "Yes. That was not the case, regardless. We realized the existence of their slaves because one slave courageously escaped the hidden room and asked us for help."


    "Well... then let that brave man engage you for now"


    The Harbor Authority then turned to a very sad look and replied.


    "I''m sorry, Councillor. We can''t make out."


    "Why? How can we not be together?


    "Yes... in fact, because he took a deep hand in escaping and, after telling us the truth, he was shortly out of breath"


    "... did... that''s unfortunate... then why don''t we go and rescue his people as we pray for his blessings"


    While the councillor held a dark feeling in his chest, he looked up at the armoured ship covered with a heavy outer plate known as the merchant ship and consolidated his determination strongly.


    Three.


    "Make way. Just down the road... the councillor will come through... please clear the way"


    The official made his way by scratching a platoon of sailors neatly lined up in three rows across the ship to confront the enemy with desperation.


    The councillor went by with a gloomy look on the road, crushing stupidity at the bumpy and rear black-clad man.


    And he was relative to about thirty people who would conflict with his beliefs.


    "When''s the captain?


    In a blurry questioning of the councillor, the outgoing sailors, crude and armed, who did not seem to be merchant sailors, coloured.


    And I said, "Hey! Councillor, you don''t have a cheerful tone! ''or'' If you say what you''ve done, you''ll squeeze it to the bottom of the ocean! ''Or'' let me pour poison into that joke''s mouth! ''and other curses were thoughtfully showered.


    But the councillor gently flushed it with the wind where it blows.


    Then he looked sharply at the sailors and slowly looked at them, and at the right end of them, he blamed the bearded, distressed little man as he raised the corner of his mouth.


    And he lifted his own jaw gently, and glanced at the man from above, and said:


    "You''re the captain, aren''t you?


    Then the man stopped flirting and said he showed a slight gesture of contemplation.


    "What makes you think that?


    "All Valentin''s bureaucrats, when they''re young, get on a boat and run around the ocean plains. Sometimes I run into a regiment of fools like you along the way. Those people are just a bunch of outlaws to be reckoned with, and if the generals get hit, they''re powerless. So who wants to hide their generals uniformly, but it''s actually easy to tell. You know, a little sniveling around quietly behind or at the edge seems like a lot of people."


    Then the man, who was named captain, burst into tears.


    "Hey, brilliant... you''re right. I''m the captain of this Norrington, Zach Cord."


    In response to Zach Cord''s name, the councillor also lightly corrected his residence and raised his name.


    "I''m Lombardo Schneider, deliberator of the Security Service of the Ministry of the Interior of the Republic of Valentine."


    Then the complexion of Zach Cord and the sailors changed rapidly.


    And they all unconsciously pulled one foot back in a uniform manner.


    And they all whispered, "No way, of the Schneider family..." and "of that Valentine''s one famous house..." like a muttering little girl.


    Most only the captain, Zach Cord, had managed to just stay on the spot, but obviously the colour of amazement appeared on his face.


    "Are you... from the Schneider family?


    "Oh...... well yes. I''m from the Schneider family."


    Lombardo has embarked on various voyages at a young age of twelve.


    And he has been brainy, has stood on his arms, and has left behind numerous martial arts traditions.


    For Lombardo, who intended to be brave, there was nowhere to think of these unreliable people who were under pressure by the name of Schneider, not his own personal name, but his family name, but he was sometimes faced with troublesome problems, and he could not resist using his family name.


    "That''s why you surrender quietly. Look, get rid of your weapon. Go ahead. Or do you guys want to turn the Schneider family against the enemy?


    Lombardo pressed the sailors to disarm in an unconcerned manner, as well as by the radical actors who read the given dialogue.


    Sailors upset and bothered by Lombardo''s words.


    But the captain, Zach Cord, dared resist.


    "... say no. Whether the Schneiders are opponents or not, they will not be disarmed."


    "Hey, keep an eye on it. We know you''re slave traders."


    "Do you have proof? Or are you even a witness?


    Zach Cord knew that a witness brave man was not already of the world.


    Because it was on this deck that he was out of breath, and it was what happened in front of Zach Cord and others.


    But it wasn''t Lombardo who was frightened.


    "No witnesses. As you all know, he died earlier. But he has left me testimony. That''s enough."


    "Hmm. Isn''t that bullshit about the constant death of breath? You mean the public myth just came out of your mouth as a blur of consciousness, right? What the hell would that be?


    Lombardo then breathed heavily, then opened his mouth wide, as if trying to exhale all the air in his lungs, and uttered words in a tearing mood.


    "Say stupid! The words of the brave man in this moment weigh a lot! That word has life on it! Before that, your vomiting words don''t weigh a single feather!


    Pressed by Lombardo''s temper, the slave traders lagged far behind.


    Zach Cord, who endured earlier, also couldn''t stand it this time and pulled his right leg one step back.


    Then, suddenly, the door of the captain''s office behind Zach Cord opened slowly, playing an offensive sound.


    And from beyond that door emerged a lean, vibrant, blue-white looking man dressed in a pitch-black robe wrapped around a Zexian clergy, who made him wonder if he was just skinning on his bones.


    The man slipped through its side sending a contemptuous gaze to Zach Cord, crushing, "Dear Bishop..." and marched bravely into front of Lombardo.


    Then he spread his hands wide aside and spoke with a carefree gesture with a creepy smile on his face.


    "Really great! What a gut-staining word! I''ve been devastated!


    The man praised Lombardo in a truly purposeful narrative, but Lombardo had not received it properly or otherwise.


    "... if you''ll excuse me, who is it?


    "Oh, this is rude. I haven''t even introduced myself yet. My name is Lennon, my bishop. Nice to meet you."


    "Thank you very much for this. My name is Lombard Schneider."


    "Oh! What if you were to bring Valentin''s famous Schneider family to the world?


    Lombardo replied, "You''ve been hiding and eavesdropping on me," in an evil way, on the surface.


    "I don''t know if he''s a world-wide celebrity, but he''s from the Schneider family."


    "Oh! That''s an honor to meet you. It''s that I came across a storm on a long voyage and it was worth it to have endured the rough seas while suffering. This is also a great divine guide. Stay tuned... at last."


    Lennon lowered his head deeply when he said so.


    But Lennon''s words and attitudes are polite and extreme, but he could see that his belly would look down on all with dignity, and Lombardo replied with a sniffle.


    "I just wanted to say that I''m currently putting in a little bit."


    "You say?


    "We must capture the slave traders behind you and free the slaves who are imprisoned somewhere on this ship."


    Then Lennon suddenly raised his bare voice.


    "Nah, nah, what!? Slaver!? Oh, my God. Zach Cord! Were you a slave trader!? Oh! How horrible. Zach, Cord! Plead guilty and repent now!


    Zach Cord, who was told to do so, first got a decent look, then a surprise look.


    And I made sure to squeeze my voice and whine against Lennon.


    "Oh, no... Bishop... cut me..."


    "Zach cord!!... Didn''t you hear me? It''s repentance!


    Lennon reprimanded Zach Cord much more loudly than earlier.


    Then Zach Cord resented him. Even as he soaked the color behind his eyes, he drowned his head deep and knelt (on his knees), and began to repent quietly and slowly under Lennon''s feet.


    "You too!


    Zach Cord''s men began to kneel and confess in unison to Lennon''s fierce reprimand.


    Then Lennon received the penance of the Zach Cords and performed the ritual of forgiveness in the name of God.


    And Lennon ordered them to free the slaves.


    Four.


    Lombardo went down to the wharf looking like he had chewed up a bitter bug.


    "Damn! I don''t care what you think, Lennon is the main culprit. Take that..."


    Then the black-crushed man beside me told him to control Lombardo''s words.


    "Sir. As I said, I''m pretty sure that bishop is the main culprit. But if you look at that exchange between the bishops and the captains, wouldn''t you never say that even if you tortured the captains, the bishop was the main culprit, etc? Then unfortunately, I would be foolish to think that the area might have been a suitable drop..."


    "I know. That''s politics. And politics is the product of compromise. If we don''t use it as a drop point, we''ll only have a solution by force later. Then there will be a corresponding death. Besides, if that''s not the case when it comes to revealing the truth... we still have to avoid that. That''s why I dropped it. But then... don''t you feel sorry for that brave man..."


    "Sir. It sounds like you''ve given up sending that bishop to prison. Is that so? Sure, I couldn''t uncover that sin this time, but I don''t think that that person will repent about this one and take any hand from the crime in the future. Then will it not be better to expose the sins of him to the sun one day?"


    "... it''s Rodemul. I''m sure you''re right. That''s not the end of it. Someday we''ll catch him and expose him to his neck!


    "That''s why I''m your husband. This Rodemur will do everything in its power."


    "Oh. Please!


    "Yes, but... please hurry."


    Lombardo snapped his neck at Rodemur''s sudden words.


    "Yeah? Where to?


    "It''s in your home. This morning, the doctor tells you that your wife will see signs of childbirth."


    "That''s right! It was! That''s why I was in such a hurry!


    "Yes, so please hurry again. I know the noon bell will be ringing soon enough. If you do, you may have already given birth."


    Lombardo was running out before he finished listening to Rodemul.


    He got on the boat at age twelve, got off the boat over thirty, got married at thirty-two, and was now about to have his first child at thirty-five.


    Two men run under the intense sunshine of July, which is going to have a full summer.


    Running through the view stained with white and blue.


    Then a fresh breeze slipped through between them.


    At that moment, the watchtower bell, which is the symbol of the town, played a very light tone, gently enveloping the entire town.


    And Lombardo Schneider became my father.

 3 Second story, wake up.

    One.


    The residence of the Schneider family, a prestigious home in the Valentin Republic, is located almost on the eastern edge of Elmur, the major province of the republican trade.


    The vast grounds were surrounded by white, tall walls that were three times the length of the backs of adult men, dyed pitch-black only at the gates opened to the south, and created an atmosphere that might intimidate the beholder.


    Many flowers and trees are beautifully colored on the property, and ideas are devised to be enjoyed every season.


    There is a very large fountain sculpture in the center of the front of the mansion, but all this was a substitute for size, good design and no two in the good republic, and was the object of the envy of the visitors.


    And the key mansion was more of a beauty than a mansion with more than fifty rooms on three floors above the ground than a palace.


    A new life has now sprung up in a room in the mansion that has just been missed with its palace.


    The baby was born under a very fortunate star between Joon-young Lombardo Schneider, who is said to stand with the Valentin Republic on his back at the same time as the Lord of this Hall, and Emerada, the Queen Emerada of the Marquis of Lipstadt, the kingdom of Raidham with vast territory in the eastern part of the continent of Melissa.


    The baby slept in a cage in comfort, wrapped in pure white skin clothes that seemed very soft, with a full gaze of mercy from her mother Emerada and servants.


    Then there, Lombardo, the father of the baby, the lord of this hall, jumped into the room with momentum.


    "Born!


    One of my servants coughed up one big thing in the sense of a warning - (Sir quietly).


    Lombardo noticed it and slowly approached the bed after slowing down his momentum.


    He almost broke up his rapport (so to speak) with a blink of his little life in a cage by the bed, but immediately turned to his wife lying in bed and spoke a naughty word first.


    Good luck with that.


    "Hold her baby," my wife said with a full smile on her face.


    Lombardo was also the first time he held up the baby for a moment without knowing what to do.


    And I said, "That''s a cute thing".


    "Yeah. Right. A healthy man''s baby. Your trail."


    "Oh. Right. And when you think of my child, you can''t wait to love her."


    Then the baby''s eyelids slowly tried to open, so Lombardo reported the matter to his wife with excitement.


    Then he turned back to the baby and finally gazed into my child''s sucking, black, deep eyes that were about to open.


    Then the next moment, the baby''s eyes converged suddenly. It seemed to Lombardo that the baby had a surprised look on his face.


    Then I thought I had a frightening look, and it looked like I had something to think about.


    Lombardo was surprised to see how it went and thought about it a lot longer.


    But in the end, Lombardo waved and decided to think it was his fault.


    And then I turned to my wife again and said, "I knew you were cute" and now I totally broke up with her.


    Two.


    (Who? This guy)


    When he woke up, a stranger was peeking into his eyes.


    (It''s a face I''ve never seen. Who the hell is that?


    He tried to speak up to hit the person of the day with the idea.


    But... I couldn''t.


    No, I got a voice.


    But it was speechless.


    His vocal cords could only speak indistinguishable from groaning and crying, and communicating willingly with the man in front of them did not materialize.


    He was greatly surprised and hesitated.


    And for now, I woke up my lying body and tried to peek around.


    But the hope was not fulfilled again.


    His body never moved even slightly.


    He came to some thought there.


    That was a very horrible idea.


    The idea was a desperate one where he suddenly encountered an accident or something and became physically disabled.


    He was attacked by the feeling of darkening in front of him and nearly lost consciousness to too many shocks.


    (oh my god...... that sucks...... incredible)


    But here he came up with another possibility.


    (No, seriously. Isn''t this just anesthesia working? Aren''t you doing general anesthesia for surgery and that''s just not solved yet?


    He actively adopted this idea.


    Because otherwise his nerves would not have had it.


    And there he finally regained some calm.


    He looked around with his eyes full of motion, one of the few areas where he would be free.


    (It''s a room I''ve never seen... rather than this one. It''s not an O.R., it''s not a hospital room. It''s a normal room. No, it''s not a normal room. It''s a messy, luxurious room. Sweet room in a top-notch hotel or something?


    Once again he was greatly confused.


    But I couldn''t think of an idea that could explain the status quo well, no matter how hard he worked his head.


    Then a man who was peering into him spoke to someone beside him in a language he was unfamiliar with.


    (Foreign language? So this is a foreign country?


    The circumstances surrounding him no longer deviated greatly from his understanding.


    (No. I have no idea what the situation is. I''m going crazy. No, or am I already going crazy?


    Then further questions arose in the back of his brain.


    (Just give me a minute!... than that. I...)


    It drove him further into the abyss of despair.


    (What the hell am I... who am I!?


    Three.


    "Gaius?... Gaius?... Oh, you were here. If you take your eyes off me, you''ll go somewhere soon."


    Emerada complained in her mouth, but had a smile full of her mother''s mercy on her face.


    The cold wind was blowing as she looked out the window.


    Emerada slowly lowered her hips into a delicate and gracefully crafted majestic rocking chair in front of the burning fireplace as she held her affection to its rich chest.


    It was six months since the birth of the long-awaited heir to the Schneider family.


    (Oh warm. And who''s Gaius? He gave me a tough name.


    Lombardo, the father of the baby, the Lord of our Inn, had named Gaius for his affection after a long period of reflection.


    The name was borrowed from the ancestors of the Schneider family Zhongxing about two hundred years ago, when the Schneider family fell into distress, who demonstrated their talent as the masters and made a brilliant difficult situation.


    So far, the Schneider family has enjoyed such households as smooth sails, but Lombardy gave the baby this name because of the thought of when it might happen.


    (Well, okay. I guess I don''t even remember my original name anyway)


    Gaius felt half self-derisive.


    Six months have passed since he was reincarnated into the world, yet he has yet to remember who he was.


    He has no memory of his previous life at all, who he is and what the hell life he lived.


    He didn''t remember at all.


    But apart from memory, knowledge and so on remained intact.


    For this reason he thought, mobilizing his own knowledge.


    His own manipulative language was undoubtedly Japanese.


    As a result, I found out that I would be Japanese.


    The next thing I knew, judging by my amount of knowledge, I wondered if I was old enough to call myself epic, not young.


    But that was all I found out.


    No, that''s about what I found out about the previous life, but I found out a lot about this world he was reincarnated into.


    First of all, the world at first glance had medieval European-style fun (roughly), but it was a lot different when looked closely.


    There was something in his knowledge, such as materials and styles, that made him think it was clearly a different world.


    But it was almost the same about race.


    Language was something I had never heard of, but I couldn''t help but say that we were together at all.


    Moreover, the residents of this house had slightly shallow and dark skin, but appeared to be convinced even when they were said to have black eyes and Japanese hair.


    For that reason, I thought this world was a completely different world, and at the same time I thought it might be the planet of the future.


    After all, he put the matter on hold because he could not determine which was correct at the moment.


    The next thing I know is the Schneider family, but apparently he concluded that this house would be quite wealthy.


    I haven''t seen all the rooms yet, and there are differences in materials, styles, etc., but the luxury thing has something in common, and even from him, who was a resident of a different world, it seemed that the construction of this mansion was costly.


    In addition, his parents in this world, Lombardo and Emerada, lived a very privileged life that was daunted by dozens of servants every day.


    (It''s not bad because everyone dreams of being reborn with adult knowledge, not to mention being reborn in such a rich house... well not bad... you wanted to be reborn with your memory if you could)


    Gaius was a little tired from walking around scattered on all fours until earlier to explore the indoors.


    Emerada looked carefully at him like that.


    "Oh, Gaius, why don''t you go to bed?


    Anyone who listens to the conversations of those around him for six months, even in foreign languages, will be able to understand some or all of the content.


    Gaius had already almost mastered the language of this world.


    Even so, the linguistic organs are still underdeveloped, and we still couldn''t have a conversation.


    (Correct. I would appreciate it if you could carry me to bed)


    Emerada slowly stood up and said as if she could hear Gaius''s heart like that.


    "Let''s take our time in bed."


    (This is correct again. She''s a very attentive mother. I knew this guy was... not bad)


    Gaius fell into a light, deep sleep just seconds after lying in bed.


    Emerada said as she kissed Gaius goodnight like that.


    "... have a good dream..."

 4 Third story activated.

    One.


    "Mother, I''m going to the library."


    Gaius told his mother, Emerada, with a voice of disgust.


    "Study again? Oh, my God. Mother, I''m so happy."


    There are no mothers who are not happy with my child''s upliftment in learning.


    Emerada sent Gaius out feeling good with a full grin.


    Gaius was celebrating his sixth birthday the other day.


    By the time he celebrated his first birthday, he had uttered a simple word, and by the time he was two, he had spoken the meaning or words.


    Regardless of his knowledge in previous life, the truth was that he was also able to speak fluently at around the age of one when his language organ developed, but he tried to behave like a normal baby because he could imagine it would be creepy.


    Nevertheless, obviously, he spoke the language considerably quicker than an average normal baby, and naturally his treatment was that of a "prodigy" if he was able to read and write letters before turning three more.


    For this reason, entry into the library, which would normally not be a place for children to enter, was also permitted now that they were six years old.


    The library equipped for this mansion boasted a library-like collection of books, which was the best environment for him, even though he still had a good understanding of the world.


    (Well... I wonder which book to fish for today...)


    Gaius stepped into a huge, three-story circular library of central blow-out structures, far west of the mansion, with a glimpse of a luxurious group of apparently fitted books that would have been handed over to a heavy hued bookshelf with a sense of history as to whether there were thousands.


    (... Speaking of which, you''ve never been up on the third floor...)


    Gaius slowly climbed one step at a time through the elegantly crafted spiral (spiral) staircase in the central part of the building, taking a good amount of time to reach the third floor.


    (Hmm... it''s hard to get up to the third floor with a six-year-old body)


    Even as he breathed on his shoulders, quickly Gaius looked at the book classification next to the bookshelf.


    (Is there a philosophical relationship around here... is there a religious relationship here and... what is this one...)


    I stopped at a bookshelf with Gaius'' gaze.


    There was no book classification first posted on that bookshelf, nor was it filled with books like any other bookshelf.


    Only about twenty books were housed in the middle part of the bookshelf, creating (possibly) a slightly unique atmosphere.


    Gaius slowly and carefully placed the ladder (ladder) nearby on the bookshelf with his small body, then carefully climbed step by step and finally succeeded in taking one of the books at the right end.


    (... Good Guidance by Evil Amon?... Evil is good guidance?... I don''t know what your name is... What''s this one? ����


    Gaius returned the book in his hand to the bookshelf and then took the book next to it in his hand instead.


    (... frightening heresy... but frightening means glowing or divine... divine heresy...)


    The title of this book, like that of an earlier book, contained conflicting words.


    Gaius thought about what it meant but did not come up with a satisfactory answer.


    Then the subheading written under the script name stopped in Gaius''s eyes.


    (... Arslahn''s book of magic... even the book of magic!?


    Gaius opened the book with excitement and rushed to run his gaze into the letters.


    (... no doubt... it''s a magic book... magic still exists in this world!


    There was a reason Gaius was so sure.


    He has read and fished hundreds of books delivered to this library so far.


    I have read books on the history of this world in particular intensively.


    And there were amazing descriptions scattered around it.


    It was the presence of a wizard.


    They appeared in all of the various history books, some heroically active and others to the best of evil.


    But Gaius has so far been half-hearted about the descriptions in those history books.


    Even though all history books depicted their reality, they are, in any case, wizards. It wasn''t that easy to believe.


    But now, in Gaius''s hand, there was an Arslan book of magic, and there was a detailed description of how to chant it.


    Finally, he came to be convinced of the existence of magic.


    I thought Gaius couldn''t calmly read on the ladder and decided to go back to his room.


    I would have liked to bring back a few other books at the same time if I could, but I had to give them up because it would not be possible to travel with many heavy books in the small body of a six-year-old.


    He then returned to the most relaxing and comfortable place of his own, holding with his hands a much-heavy book of magic.


    Two.


    Gaius slipped into a very good, user-friendly study desk that his father Lombardo deliberately made him make with special orders, and took the time to load the magic book carefully and carefully.


    And about two hours later, he was able to finish reading the whole thing for now.


    (Wow. It says it very plainly. Every single one of the rationales was much more understandable so that the water stained the cotton. Maybe I''ll be able to use some light magic? ����


    Gaius decided to move the idea into action.


    First, it was decided to try the magic of producing the water written at the beginning of the Book of Magic.


    The principle was to collect the moisture contained in the atmosphere at a certain point and compress it to manifest it.


    I just wonder how it would normally work, but Gaius already had this principle in his heart (f) and was already convinced that magic would work.


    (Er, what''s the magic name... Aqua? The spell is... and, uh, this is it... er... the water from which all living and living people live. Give me that majestic breath of life. hard to remember)


    Gaius remembered repeatedly crushing the spell so that he could not go wrong.


    Gaius then decided where to concentrate the moisture in the atmosphere with the palm of his left hand.


    Gaius stared at the flat left hand and then slowly pointed down diagonally.


    At the end of his palm, he left a large swing of dish so that it was okay for the water to come out.


    He then concentrated his consciousness and had the image of all the moisture in the atmosphere gathering on his left hand.


    Then suddenly Gaius'' left hand glowed into a pale water color, without chanting the key spell, and the water began to bubble out of his left palm.


    It was like the momentum of a powerful current blowing out of a water discharge car to quench a fire, and instantly his place of relaxation became flooded.


    Gaius hastily struggled to stop the water flow, but the water momentum never stopped, and the mistletoe (Mizukasa) increased, and eventually rose to Gaius'' knees.


    Then the frenzy of the servants, who would have seen the water leaking out of the gap in the door, reached Gaius''s ear.


    As a result, he panicked even more and panicked completely.


    Then there, the very low calm voice of his father Lombardo''s faithful belly decree Rodemul echoed from the hallway.


    "Boy. How did it go?


    "Rodemul! Help! The water..."


    Without waiting for Gaius to finish, Rodemur made a loud noise and opened the door.


    Subsequently, a large amount of water that had accumulated indoors became running (honryu) and poured out into the outdoors.


    Rodemur forcefully divided the impetus of the water approaching him into the room, instantly reaching right next to Gaius.


    And when he saw the water blowing out of Gaius'' left hand and quickly grasped the situation, Rodemur turned to the front of Gaius in a agile move and said, "Sorry! The next moment I said, Gaius rolled himself out.


    Rodemul said as he gently took Gaius'' body as it collapsed.


    "... have a good dream for a while..."

 5 Episode Four: Unchanted Magic

    When Gaius woke up from a long sleep, beside him he stood as his father Lombardo peered in with even worrying faces.


    You''re awake.


    Lombardo asked gently.


    Gaius blurred for a few seconds, either to wake up or without knowing the situation, but immediately recalled the earlier incident and apologized to Lombardo.


    "Father, I''m sorry.... and Rodemul... thanks"


    Following his apology to himself, Lombardo nodded with admiration for his affection, which prompted him to express his gratitude to Rodemur.


    Rodemur, who was watching on the side, said in awe of the condition.


    "No, I''m sorry I did something that touched your precious self even though it was an emergency."


    Lombardo took control of Rodemul, who bowed his head deeply.


    "No. It would have been a lot harder without Rodemur. I appreciate it, too."


    "Ha. Thank you for your words"


    After a series of exchanges, Lombardo turned again to Gaius and asked.


    "Now it''s Gaius. Can you explain what the hell happened?


    Gaius, who was questioned, nagged once and summed up his thoughts a little before slowly explaining the details of the case without covering them up.


    Lombardo and Rodemur were greatly stunned when they heard that.


    Lombardo had already heard the revelations of the incident from Rodemul, so he knew Gaius had activated the magic, but some of Gaius''s explanations concealed a very surprising fact.


    It was that Gaius had performed his magic without chanting a spell.


    Usually magic is what is activated by casting a spell out loud.


    Chanting improves concentration, awakens the magic of sleeping within oneself, and embodies the image that words bring to life and magic is activated.


    But on the contrary, I can also say that if the magic has already been evoked by a high concentration without doing anything, and the image is perfectly made in me without putting it to words, then there is no need to chant.


    Thus the word unchanging magic itself exists.


    But it was actually regarded as a hardship.


    To put it, chanting in magic is like pre exercise prep gymnastics, similar to suddenly exercising intensely without doing it is a dangerous act.


    Preparation is very important to do anything, and it can be painful to put it aside.


    The same is true in the case of magic, where when the chant is set aside, its power can bounce back on itself.


    This is the case, for example, where when an attack spell is cast in an attempt to defeat an enemy, attack magic is activated on the person who has said that the chant is insufficient and he or she follows a major injury.


    In the first place, the number of people who could handle magic was very small, roughly one in a hundred.


    Moreover, most of them were to such an extent that early magic could be handled, and only to such an extent as to warm the fire and water.


    There was only about one in a thousand people who could handle attack magic, and still only on a level sufficient to finally defeat the lowest ranked demons.


    If you are also a level magician defeating high ranking demons, you become one in tens of thousands.


    But even such high-level magicians could not carry out their magic without chanting.


    So is there someone who can actually manipulate unchanging magic?


    The answer is yes.


    Those who were called "magicians".


    A magician is a teacher who can lead a magician by reading and writing, and is close to a legend that usually lives in the deep mountain valley (Shinzenyukoku) away from the world.


    To be honest, I am glad to say that it is a rare presence at a level where its reality is suspected, and that there are few such people as some who have met the Magic Instructor.


    Gaius'' chanted unchanging magic was the first level that could be handled in the Wizard class, which is so present, and it was not impossible for Lombardo or Rodemur to be stunned either.


    "... magic without chanting... and aqua, the magic of the lowest water, which is releasing so much water...... is it true?


    Gaius didn''t know at first why the Lombards were looking so surprised.


    But gradually I began to realize the seriousness of things.


    (... is unchanging magic that awesome... it''s done so naturally... and that amount of water was definitely amazing. Actually, I panicked... maybe me, genius)


    Gaius laughed in his heart, but bewitched the Lombards with an innocent, healthy toddler.


    "... Father... have I done something terrible? ����


    Lombardo saw how such an affection was, and a little hastily denied it.


    "No, I didn''t do anything wrong. That''s why I''m not blaming you.... right... just a little surprised."


    Lombardo took care of it with a surprised look that wasn''t a bit of a fuss.


    Then Rodemul, who had not uttered any voice until earlier, opened his mouth.


    "Sir. Apparently, Boy''s magical sense is not the norm. And I have to say, the total amount of magic is enormous."


    (Hmm. I''m still a genius. This is getting interesting, apparently)


    "So what do you say, here''s one thing for you?


    Lombardo then gave a very hurried look.


    "That one... no!... No, no, no. Isn''t that one busy? No, I guess so. Oh, I''m sure you are, you must be busy!


    "Sir. With all due respect, I understand that your husband is very bad at that one. To be honest, I''m a little bad at this, too. No, I know if you don''t like him in the first place."


    (What kind of guy is that guy?... rather than... Something''s getting suspicious about the clouds...)


    "But that''s something to do with Boy''s future. I would fool you to invite her to become your tutor."


    Lombardo put his arms together to meditate (meow) and thought about it for quite a while.


    And finally opened that heavy mouth.


    "... oh... well... if we were to have so much magic sense and total quantity, we wouldn''t be able to teach and guide if we weren''t so many... but... wouldn''t Gaius be pitiful"


    (What pity... wait a minute... what kind of guy is that guy really...)


    "Sir. I do know that Boy will have a hard time. I''m sure it will suit irrational eyes as well. It might even be like cursing what you were born into in this world. But I''m sure that Rodemur will endure hardship, sneak up on the sneak, and someday become a fine heir to this glorious Schneider family."


    "Oh...... right. Gaius would surely fit any eye........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ Come to him, Rodemur. And as Gaius'' tutor, you must bring him back."


    "Ha! I am well aware of the commission. Then I''ll go."


    Say no. Rodemur thanked him and left the room in a hurry.


    Lombardo turned back to Gaius when he dropped off Rodemul''s back and spoke gently.


    "Gaius... this is a tough trial for you, but you''ll be fine... good luck..."


    Lombardo spoke that way to his love with a face that still seemed to cry.


    And Gaius at the time was taken aback by the speed with which it unfolded.


    (What the hell is this development... I''m not kidding... what the hell is going to happen to me...)

 6 Lesson 5: Teachers

    Less than two months have passed since the incident in which Gaius was to have flooded his chamber and then be forbidden to use magic.


    It was autumn on the calendar, but the sun still shines sharply on the white walls of the houses.


    The walls burned in the morning by the brilliant sunlight even before noon are so hot that they cannot be touched.


    Nevertheless, the humidity is very low because the dry winds characteristic of the region gently stroke the city, and I can say that I don''t find it very uncomfortable.


    On such an overheated September day, Gaius had received a swordsmanship kaoru from Lombardo in the mansion''s vast courtyard.


    "That''s good. Yes, at that rate.... lower back! Don''t let the center of gravity shine."


    Gaius was resolutely challenging Lombardo by wielding a sword like a toy for children.


    "That''s right! That''s not a bad idea. But you don''t have a lot of hips."


    Gaius breathed on his shoulders, but continued to challenge him bravely.


    "Mmm! That''s it! Don''t forget the feeling. All right, that''s it for today."


    Faster than finishing listening to Lombardo, Gaius collapsed off his knees.


    "Good luck with that. Much better now."


    Gaius was too tired of rigorous training to afford to respond.


    Put your hands on the ground. Lombardo looked at him with a merciful gaze.


    So far there are six Gaius educators, each of whom taught political science, economics, history, law, mathematics and astronomy.


    Originally it had tutors for young children who taught Mandarin, arithmetic, etc., but for Gaius, who had knowledge of previous life, they were too boring.


    For this reason, as a result of taking off the mask of a six-year-old and demonstrating knowledge that he could possess fully, he was able to gain the reputation of a "prodigy", although somewhat spooked, and had succeeded in escaping boring classes.


    By the way, their six tutors were headed by Rodemul of the decree.


    Rodemur was conducting each discipline to gain a better understanding of its progress (and better) through reports from teachers, so that Gaius could most efficiently complete the discipline.


    Rodemur was also Gaius'' master of martial arts in general.


    Swordsmanship, mastery, bowing, and physical arts were it, and he coached Gaius strictly and gently day after day.


    But such Rodemur was absent more than two months ago.


    It was for this reason that my father Lombardo had instead placed martial arts archaeology on Gaius.


    "Gaius, it''s time for Father to go out to work. Look, just make sure you don''t sweat and catch a cold."


    Although Gaius was still out of breath, he said, "Yes. Please say Father," he replied properly and courteously.


    When he heard it, Lombardo smiled and nodded loudly, returning his heel (bite) to say, "Then I''m coming," he straddled the courtyard with a large strand, entering the mansion.


    Gaius slowly stood up and took one big deep breath when he dropped him off afterwards.


    (Hmm. This body of a six-year-old still can''t make Lombardo sweat one)


    And Gaius headed to his room in a relaxed foothold.


    When Gaius returned to his room, he went to the bathroom first.


    When Gaius took off his clothes and went into the bathroom, the pure white, glowing ceramic tub for the little one already had warm hot water stretched out by the servants.


    He hung the hot tub in his hand and washed away the sweat, little by little, as he shrugged the hot tub water.


    Then he slowly went into the tub and took a sigh of relief with it to his shoulder.


    And when I shrugged the hot water with both hands and washed my face, and opened my eyes, there was a huge face there, what a five-fold ordinary man would be.


    Gaius didn''t even speak to much surprise, he was just shrinking.


    Then its huge face spoke to Gaius.


    "Yeah, you''re Gaius. Is it true that unchanging magic can be used?


    Gaius did not stiffen his body like a snake-disposed frog to be slightly mobile, but pointed down with only a small shake in his neck.


    "Oh, that''s amazing. Unchanted magic is like an exclusive patent for us old people."


    Gaius looked firmly at the giant face, frightened by fear, and indeed the face was that of the old man.


    It was also an old woman with a big eagle nose.


    "Fair enough. I''ll see if I can find out."


    Finish saying it. The old lady gradually thinned out like fog, and finally disappeared to melt.


    Gaius sank once in the hot water because the curse was finally broken, then jumped out of the hot tub with momentum.


    (What''s with your grandmother now! All of a sudden he just showed up on his neck!... Is that magic too... right! Is that the example of "that one"? ����


    About two months after Rodemur traveled, Gaius wondered if he could finally make a tour of the questioner.


    I couldn''t forbid a bad feeling at the same time.


    (That''s... no... I don''t know... I''m freaking out... I don''t feel I can win...)


    Gaius had already been completely swallowed by his first encounter with "that one".


    (Shit. The Lombards are scared. Even though it''s magic, I didn''t know you could do anything like that...)


    Gaius took one deep sigh and soaked in the tub again and held his head.


    Gaius'' Hell''s days were approaching.

 7 Lesson Six, Counsellor Shester.

    One.


    The Valentine''s Republic is located on the southern shore of the continent of Melissa, the capital of the Deal.


    The continent of Melissa is the largest and most fertile continent in the world and was more indispensable to the species of strife than in ancient times.


    Today its continent of Melissa was divided and governed by the three powers for the most part.


    The Kingdom of Dallas boasts the oldest history in the world with western and northwestern continents.


    The United Kingdom of Raidham, an emerging country that dominates the east to northeast of the continent.


    And the world''s largest nation, the Pope Roenglin, which covers the central part of the continent.


    Neighbouring countries such as Valentin have always been caught up in the vortex of war and plot by these three powers.


    But that, if we were able to stand around well, could increase our voice in diplomacy, increase trade volumes, and sometimes lead to territorial expansion.


    Valentin has so far increased his national power and expanded his territory on a small scale.


    That said, the territory was dotted with fine cuts (komagi), and although it had succeeded in forming trading bases everywhere, it was not comparable to the three major countries in terms of area and population.


    Valentin, however, unfortunately demonstrated his identity as a maritime state, which was comparable to the three powers in terms of naval strength and transaction volume.


    Elmur is a subordinate state with the largest trading volume in such Valentin.


    Naturally, it is of paramount importance to Valentin, but there was another reason for Elmur to be valued.


    That was the geopolitical importance of being bordered by two major powers: Lowenglin and Raydam.


    The two powers now define the long-standing Great River, the Altarte River, with the world''s second-largest basin area, as the southern border of their respective countries.


    Elmur is located at the mouth of the Altarte River.


    For this reason, its importance was out of group in Valentin, and all the bureaucrats who went to the land were very competent.


    Among other things, it can be said that the expectations of Councillor Lombardo Schneider, who had just become a bureaucrat and was suddenly ordered to take up his assignment to the land, were enormous.


    Valentin is not a big country enough for such personnel to be executed solely by the gold sign of his prestigious origin.


    You can say that the personal fame of the sailors brought him to the land.


    Eight years had already passed since Lombardo took office in this Elmur.


    Two.


    "Good morning. Councillor."


    A little around 9: 00 a.m., Lombardo arrived at a five-story modern government in White Asia.


    And as he entered his own office on the third floor, his secretary, Cordesia, greeted him brightly.


    "Morning. Looks like you''re busy today. Or free time. If I could, I''d appreciate the latter."


    Cordesia then replied to Lombardo with a full grin.


    "Congratulations. I know you''re free today."


    "I appreciate that. Well, come on, but let me take a nap."


    At the moment Lombardo said so and sat down in his favorite chair and tried to knock his back down, an intruder appeared indoors.


    "That''s not going to happen. Councillor."


    "If you think of someone, what is it with you? Counsellor Shester."


    It was Lombardo''s direct report who came in, and Counsellor Helmut Shester, the pitiful cutter he also asks for his right arm.


    "That''s a lot of rhetoric again about what you are. I told you I brought you an interesting story."


    "Well, I''m sorry about that. Let me hear that story."


    With that said, with his right hand, Lombardo pointed to the chair across the street and urged him to sit in Chester.


    "You have no choice."


    Saying so, Chester sat back in the chair in a slow motion, facing Lombardo.


    "Now you know the story that King Cyrus of the United Kingdom of Raidham is about to leave office soon because of his very old age, and that the new king is going to reign instead, right?


    Lombardo gently pulled his jaw and nodded.


    "As a result, there was an intensification of intra-court protests within the United Kingdom over who would be the new king�� I wonder if the key Cyrus king was removed before that protest was settled��"


    "What!? Dead? What makes you think that?


    "Yes, because a large transport ship of the Raydom registry entered the port last night, and as soon as it docked, I was in a hurry to load it up and just left for Raydom, wondering if I could buy a lot of Arquez flowers. In their haste at the time of buying, the wholesaler of flowers seemed to have plucked the price considerably, but they drank it without a bare gesture of price. So it turned out to be quite a lot of business, and it was a big topic in the harbor."


    "I see. But only in Raydam, if the noble dies, would the flowers of Arquez be laid under the coffin, and the participants would donate flowers to cover the coffin."


    "Yep. I would use sansa flowers in the case of ordinary people. The flowers of Arquez are only for the occasion of the special. That would mean you''d be even more special if you filled a large transport ship."


    "But the people of Raydam aren''t ready either. If you do that all of a sudden, a guy like you won''t be able to help you get rid of the king."


    "That''s a lot of rhetoric again with guys like you. Well, that''s fine. It''s a little harsh to blame them. Because King Cyrus was well until the other day."


    "Really? Weren''t we talking about getting out of position because your medical condition got worse?


    "You''re not. King Cyrus was not sick or anything. However, he will be eighty years old next year, and the King himself has offered to leave the country in order to do business in the future, at which point he has no health concerns at all."


    "Then suddenly... no way..."


    "Yeah. That''s why I doubt it. King Cyrus is worthy of the alias" Wu Wang ", who more than his youth ran around the battlefield and spent much of his reign on the battlefield. Though old, I hear he was still proud of his robust flesh, and his intelligence could not have diminished. It was the king himself who gave the evidence of his departure. In the midst of the many people who seemed to think only of clinging to power, I saw the future of Raydam, and the king himself offered to leave. Perhaps it was a declaration of exit to identify what movements would wind up within the court, who would be worthy of a successor and who would be better placed as a guardian"


    "But before that, you fell on the murder blade..."


    "I would have made some predictions... but it would mean they were better at one"


    "... do you have any idea who the assassin is?


    "Too many to see."


    Lombardo sighed one loud sigh, then meditated (groaned).


    It was a silent prayer to the great Wu King.


    And when he realized it, Chester also offered his meditation and condolences.


    After a long silence, Lombardo opened his eyes and asked Chester.


    "But the sons of King Cyrus had no men, they were all princesses."


    "Yes, there are five princesses."


    "So it''s one of the grandchildren who''s going to succeed you?"


    "Yes, there are only ten leading candidates."


    Lombardo raised his dismay when he heard it.


    "Ten! There''s way too much for anything!


    "Yeah, we can''t all wear them in a bad way."


    "Are we all bad... is that what King Cyrus got lost in?"


    "Yeah. You must have been greatly confused about who to choose. He didn''t show much interest in what was going on in the courtroom because he was running around the battlefield, but didn''t he dismay his successors when he became"


    "I don''t know if I was feeling vain..."


    Lombardo took into account King Wu''s mood (tits), but changed his mind and asked Chester.


    "So what do you think will happen to Raydom in the future? Let me know what you think."


    "Perhaps the king''s demise will be hidden. You can''t even make it public until you''ve decided on a new king. As soon as the new king is decided, the removal of King Cyrus and the reign of the new king will be announced. You have no idea how much blood will be shed in the court by then."


    "There will be a lot of blood if there are ten successors."


    "I''m telling you, like all other personnel, wasn''t your wife''s home a great nobleman, Raydam?


    "Oh. But I hear that my wife''s father, the current Lord Marquis Hausen Lipstadt, stands apart from the court in the territory. The same goes for those in the clan. So you won''t have to worry."


    "That''s a wise thing to do.


    "Oh. Right."


    Then there came the secretary Cordesia, freshly brewed tea with all the hot air rising.


    Lombardo slowed down the hot tea as he alternately looked at the secretary who had brought the tea in anticipation of the timing in order not to break the hips of the talk and the men who had presented the brilliant reflection earlier, appreciating the situation surrounded by the men who could.

 8 Episode Seven: Feng Yunchu

    One.


    "By the way, Councillor. What happened to the case of the example six years ago, and the subsequent investigation?


    In response to Counsellor Shester''s question, Lombardo answered the sigh mix.


    "Nothing... so far, I haven''t grabbed anything"


    "Really? Sounds like quite a raccoon."


    That was an unforgettable case of hatred for Lombardo.


    Six years ago, in the summer, a ship of the Roenglin Pontifical Agency registry entered the port of Elmur.


    When the harbor staff boarded the merchant boat that had dropped Ikari and attempted to disembark the boat after completing an inspection of the model, a scratchy young man jumped out on the deck screaming from the downstairs cabin and asked the harbor staff for help.


    Surprised harbor officials held a falling young man and summoned sailors to the ship to immediately guard him at the wharf.


    And while confronting the crew of the murderous merchant ship in an effort to take back the youth, he asked the youth what was going on.


    The young man complained constantly about the situation between himself and his compatriots.


    They say they are abducted and imprisoned as slaves.


    In the past, the slave trade was indeed flourishing, and countries were preoccupied with handling it as a very important "import-export item".


    Nowadays, however, it was banned except in some countries because of the expansion of the idea of human rights, and Valentin, of course, Roenglin, had also signed the Slave Trade Ban Treaty.


    If, nevertheless, Roenglin''s ship was carrying slaves, this would be a clear violation of the Treaty.


    Moreover, it was said that this would no longer be an extremely serious diplomatic issue if the ship were to be owned by the papal administration, the supreme organization of the Pope State of Lowenglin.


    As a result, the port officials contacted the Elmur administration, thinking they were out of their hands, and Lombardo, the councillor, rushed to the scene.


    And there Lombardo met a man.


    The man was a bishop belonging to the Pontifical Agency and the owner of the ship.


    But the man hung up.


    Everything was done by the crew below the captain on their own, and they said there was no way they were involved in the priesthood.


    And the whiskers went through.


    Because every crew member below the captain pleaded guilty to their sins, while at the same time completely denying the man''s involvement.


    As a result, the captains were arrested and sent to prison, and the slaves were freed safely.


    And the man was to be questioned.


    The man''s name is Lennon.


    He was a skinny man with a blue and white face.


    Two.


    "I asked the Intelligence guys to look into Lennon''s whereabouts... it was white"


    Lombardo said bitterly as he kept himself behind the chair he was sitting on.


    "Hmm. That''s suspicious. White is black, adjacent, and the market."


    "Oh. If you flip it, it''s black. �� but if we could just flip it."


    "Right. �� then tell me what you know so far to flip"


    "Okay."


    Saying so, Lombardo began to correct his residence and explain it to Chester.


    "He belongs to the Foreign Office of the Pontifical Agency. It seems to be mainly negotiating with foreign governments, but it does not mean which organization within the Foreign Office it belongs to, it has considerable free authority to put its face on various matters"


    "That''s pretty much what a parade is. Who''s giving him that freedom authority?


    "It''s Cardinal Calvin, Secretary of Foreign Affairs. I mean, in my country, Valentine, the Foreign Secretary."


    When Shester heard it, he put his arms around him and meditated, then only opened his right eye and said.


    "You''re a pretty big guy. The priesthood is second only to the Pope."


    "Oh. I''m direct to that big guy. The guy. And on top of that, my neighborhood is white."


    "How beautiful are you?


    "The same goes for no money flow. I don''t have to drink, I don''t have a woman. He''s a very devout Zexian who has a reputation for praying to God if he has time."


    "I see. You''re really white. Now where the hell is his tail..."


    "Oh. I haven''t seen it at all so far"


    Then Shester, who was lying down, looked up and said, as he noticed something.


    "Councillor. Wonder why Lennon, who doesn''t show that tail, was on an example slave ship at his peril?


    When I heard that, Lombardo nodded loudly to get my will.


    "Oh. Exactly. Actually, that''s what I thought."


    "What?


    "Where are the freed slaves?"


    "of the slaves..."


    "Oh. If those slaves were just slaves then, as you say, you just have to wait at low englin without having to go out of your way to risk it. But the man was on that boat on purpose. Why is that?


    "It wasn''t just the slaves..."


    "Oh. I wonder if, to be precise, some of the slaves just included something that wasn''t. So I let the slaves investigate their subsequent whereabouts."


    "I see."


    "They were all uniformly debilitated after liberation, so they were put in hospital once. He was supposed to arrive on his way home from what he had recovered. But... one day, a boy disappeared from the hospital."


    "Boy?"


    "Oh. He said he was about ten years old."


    "About ten years old? That''s a lot of ambiguity."


    "Oh. That sounds like the boy didn''t have a mouthful. He didn''t know who he was."


    "Why don''t you ask the other slaves?"


    "That''s it, all the other slaves were subclans living on the Kant continent, but the boy was different, he said. They were abducted, put on a slave ship, then suddenly thrown into a locked room a few months later."


    "So that''s when Lennon, along with the boy, also boarded the slave ship... you were in a hurry or something and you had no choice?


    "Probably... na"


    "So, the boy disappeared from the hospital... is it a kidnapping?


    "Oh. It would be Eighty-nine Lennon''s fault. By the time I heard about the boy''s disappearance, Lennon was already on his way home. Probably take the boy."


    "Sorry to hear that."


    "Oh. It was too late when I realized. I''m totally late."


    That said Lombardo took a sip of tea that had already cooled down completely.


    And the mouth was moistened enough before swallowing slowly.


    Chester had also included warmer tea in his mouth, taking plenty of time to moisturize his throat.


    The two were delayed in their thoughts, and the hour of silence flowed often.


    And a rush jumped in, and the silence was broken in an instant.


    "Yesterday unknown, reports of a massive military clash broke out in a border dispute between Pope Roenglin and the United Kingdom of Raidham!


    "" What!


    Lombardo and Shester shouted that at about the same time and looked at each other in the face.


    And we thought of the fate of the world to be awaited ahead, and we mourned together.


    The world was about to usher in turbulent times now.

 9 Episode Eight: To Esta

    One.


    "This is a matter requiring very advanced political judgment. The land is also a deep land of affinity to your great-great-great-grandfather, and perhaps even to you. There will be no one else competent in this matter but you. Councillor Lombard Schneider, I have full authority over you. Immediately go to the border strife in the Altarte River basin, to the headquarters of the Monitoring Group in Esta."


    Valentine''s Republic. The supreme power of Elmur, a province, taught him that in a harsh tone.


    Though he was over seventy years old, he was more and more conscious of being the prestigious (soft-boiled) arm of a ship admired by any of his men, whose gaze was extremely sharp and had the alias "Eagle of Elmur" because it reminded him of a raptor.


    That was Edward Muller, the state secretary of the genus, the man.


    "Ha, I beg your pardon."


    Lombardo responded with the highest salute to an order from his beloved boss.


    "Next, Counsellor Helmut Shester. I appoint you deputy to Councillor Lombardo Schneider. Always be beside him and advise rightly with his rare intelligence."


    "Ha, I accept your orders."


    Chester, like Lombardo again, responded with respect to Muller at his finest.


    "I asked for it, both of you. If the two powers are not only in conflict, but in total war, the entire world, including our Valentine''s Republic, may be caught in the vortex of war. Things are extremely serious. I expect your encouragement."


    "" Ha!


    The two pronounced almost simultaneously and then slowly left the secretary''s office quietly with a tense face (toe).


    "You''re always nervous when you get out in front of the secretary."


    Chester spoke to Lombardo with a soothing (mostly) look as he removed the button on his neck as he walked wide (cuckoo) through the lobby center on the first floor of the administration, where he received a flash call.


    But Lombardo still didn''t break his nervous face, and said as he glanced at Chester beside him.


    "That''s right, but what we''re going to have to do is do it in tension that goes far beyond that in the Secretary''s office. Tighten your mind."


    Under Lombardo''s reprimand, Chester stretched his spine.


    "It was. Maybe he was standing up for something, before too much importance. I''ll be careful later."


    "No, I still honestly can''t believe it either. There may be a war between Lowenglin and Raydam, etc."


    "Yeah. It was before we were born when it was a war between the two countries. Apparently, the peace is getting a little too long."


    "Oh. We have to keep each other''s minds together."


    That said, Lombardo cautioned himself as he went down the white stairs in front of the front door of the government.


    Two.


    "Mother, is something wrong?


    Gaius saw Emerada discriminate against the samurai in a rushed manner in her husband Lombardo''s study and asked her mother in great surprise.


    Then Emerada stretched out her spine for a moment, whether she was vain, and then slowly turned in the direction of Gaius as she made her face tense (frightened).


    He then responded to Gaius''s query while pulling his cheeks slightly.


    "No, nothing. Yeah, nothing to worry about."


    Gaius laughed bitterly when he saw Emerada showing obvious upset.


    "Mother. No one will believe you when they tell you that you don''t have to worry about anything at all. And your mother told you not to lie, didn''t she? Tell the truth."


    Having seen a calm attitude unlikely to be Gaius'' six-year-old, Emerada answered Gaius by exhaling one loud sigh before becoming ready.


    "Right. You''re a really smart kid, so you can''t help but hide it.... you know, my father''s going somewhere."


    "Where is...?


    "Yeah, it''s... upstream of the Altarte... to Esta..."


    "Esta?... When it comes to esta, is it Central America an example of Lowenglin and Raydam fighting over territory?


    North of Elmure, the state of the genus, the Altarte River Basin had a large Central America of considerable size, formed by dust deposited (usually) over many years.


    The size of this Central America, which is also capable of creating a town of 10,000 people, is called Esta, which, at the end of the Great War between Lowenglin and Raydam some fifty years ago, although the two countries agreed to make it a border with the Altarte River, did not give way to its possession with regard to this Central America and was the so-called land deposited by a joint delegation of seven surrounding countries, including Valentin, a third country.


    "Yeah, that''s right. And Gaius really knows everything. I don''t think he''s a six-year-old..."


    Now Gaius panicked and explained.


    "No, Mother, I don''t know anything. But the other day, I read a book about our history, and it just came out of Central America."


    The Schneider family is a famous family. But it was not noble.


    History was not so old either, roughly one hundred and twenty years old.


    Why is the Schneider family so shallow and not aristocratic called a famous house because it has produced a large number of talented people in recent years.


    The political system of the Republic of Valentin was a composite government between a council of eighty members elected by direct suffrage by the citizens and the House of Lords made up of nobles who were the lords of two hundred.


    Most of all, the Council''s powers far exceeded those of the House of Lords, and a Cabinet composed of twelve members had also been elected from among all Council members.


    The House of Lords was only an honorary entertainment (roughly) with an auxiliary role for the council.


    In the meantime, the Schneiders were indeed making their name heard inside and outside the country as nobles no less famous for producing cabinet ministers for five generations.


    Among them, for Lombardo''s great-grandfather, Gaius, Gerhard Schneider, who was not only a cabinet minister, but also a prime minister of the head of state, was well-known.


    And that Gerhard was the person who brokered bilateral harmony during the Great War fifty years ago and served as its chairman, a joint delegation by the seven countries that temporarily deposited Central America.


    "Yes. So you knew."


    Seeing Emerada looking convinced, Gaius was relieved inside.


    "Yes. So why would my father be in that esta?... I guess there wasn''t a war, was there?


    "There''s no war! Oh no... just a little... something went wrong..."


    Gaius was reasoning in his heart about a situation that could be assumed at the moment, listening to Emerada''s likely disappearing voice.


    (�� is it really hard to believe that it will suddenly be a war�� but to a certain extent Lombardo will not bother to go out�� should we consider that the corresponding situation has occurred�� then it is likely that it will develop into a war in the future�� Apparently Lombardo''s future work will be quite important��)


    "So my father will be in Esta for the time being. Don''t worry about anything, study hard so you can help your father one day."


    There was a dark cloud in Gaius'' heart. But I replied brightly to Emerada in an effort to be distracted from it.


    "Yes, Mother."


    Emerada was relieved to hear such a pleasant reply from Gaius, smiling.


    And I told Gaius what I remembered.


    "That''s why for the time being, my father can''t be your archaic match for swordsmanship. So he asked his friend''s swordsman to write to him so that he could get to his dojo. They say it''s tomorrow, so be polite and polite."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Gaius replied happily again.


    This time, however, it was from the heart, unlike earlier.


    Gaius hadn''t had a heart attack for a long time.


    (I''ve just been studying here, and occasional outings are good for distractions. Well, if the dojo owner was a tough guy, but he seems to be a friend of Lombardo''s, and he won''t.)


    Gaius had temporarily forgotten the signs of war that had stood in his mind, and had given him a heartbeat for tomorrow''s outing.

 10 Episode IX: Destiny Meets

    One.


    "Excuse me. Councillor, we''re ready to leave the port."


    Almec, captain of the Erwin, a high-speed ship belonging to the Navy of the Republic of Valentin, told Lombardo so.


    The Elwyn, a high-speed triangle sail double-torso ship boasted by the Republic of Valentin.


    It is shaped like connecting two thin and long ships sideways with a deck on top of them, making the two hulls both elongated and therefore very suitable for high-speed navigation, which is not affected by waves or wind, but is not suitable for combat because it is not easy to turn around.


    Also, each of the three masts lying on the deck had a triangular sail, and it was possible to go straight ahead even under headwinds.


    Lombardo and Shester were in the cabin installed at the rear of the deck of that Elwyn.


    "Uh-huh. Now, let''s get you out of the harbor."


    "Ha! Bye."


    Replying vigorously to Lombardo''s answer, the captain returned his heel and immediately left the cabin.


    And as soon as he went outdoors, the captain shouted, "Out of port! shouted."


    Then the sailors responded to the loud voice, "Out of port!" The voices rang one after the other.


    And after a while, the Erwin left the harbor quietly and smoothly.


    "Approximately three days until Esta arrives"


    Lombardo answered Shester''s question.


    "That''s what I hear. I wish nothing had happened."


    "You''ll have trouble having it. It''s been two days since things broke out."


    It was on the 9th of September that clashes between the two armies occurred in Esta, in the Mesoamerican area of the Altarte River, the border line between Pope Roenglin and the United Kingdom of Raidham.


    Surveillance teams from seven surrounding countries, including the Republic of Valentin, were stationed in Esta, with surveillance officers from each country issuing an urgent alert to their country at the same time as the outbreak of events.


    The earliest of these newspapers was Ermul, the province of the genus of the Republic of Valentin, geographically the closest to Esta.


    As Elmur is a town that exists at the mouth of the river that runs straight down the Altarte from Esta to the south, it was only two days and nights on the river stream that the emergency report was brought.


    But when it comes to going from Elmour to Esta, the story changes.


    Going from below the river to above the river means going against the flow of the river.


    Altarte is the world''s second-largest river basin area, and the river flows are so relaxed that it was thought that the Elwyn, a high-speed ship with a triangular sail that can go straight even under headwinds, could arrive in about three days.


    "It was a report of a massive military clash, but I have no idea at the moment how large it is actually. Actually, the resident watchman may have just rushed to report a little skirmish and exaggerated, or vice versa, he may have already entered a state of complete war"


    "Right. While we''re heading north toward Esta now, the ship will carry two or three reports, one southbound after the other. You can''t judge them at this stage if you wait for the reports they bring."


    "Oh. Things change and things change. That said, there''s very little we can do if we''re already at war."


    "Yeah. You just hope not"


    Having heard that, Lombardo was blurred to wonder whether Chester''s wishes would reach God as he looked at the vast river width of the Altarte River from a small, open, round window.


    Two.


    "Boy, are you sure you want to leave now?


    Gaius heard an old servant in a luxurious two-headed carriage with a Schneider family crest.


    "Yes, please leave"


    The old servant, with Gaius''s permission, gently slapped the carriage ceiling twice with a stick in his right hand.


    Then the man who manipulated the carriage signaled it put a whip in two flowing furry deer hair horses.


    Then, at the same time as the sound of the hooves (hives) tapping the white stones (hinges) laid beautifully on the ground, they began to spin as the loud wheels made a squeaky noise, and the carriage slowly began to walk forward.


    The carriage made its way through the vast grounds of the Schneider family, diving through the main entrance of the magnificent queue (Tatsumi) Mai, and proceeded loosely along the forest path, coloured red by the signs of autumn.


    Gaius was enjoying his first long outing with a view flowing through a wide open square window.


    About twenty minutes after his departure, Gaius asked his old servant.


    "How long till we get there?


    "It won''t be long, maybe five minutes."


    Gaius nodded at the old servant''s response and turned to the window to enjoy the view again.


    Then a surprising sight popped into Gaius''s eyes.


    Not sure at first because of its farsightedness, it seemed more like a sight as if a few humans were dancing, but as the carriage approached, it began to see exactly what the sight meant.


    That was the sight of four men attacking a girl.


    Gaius screamed instantly.


    "Stop the carriage!


    My servant had a bad eye because he was old and didn''t see the sight outside, so he didn''t know what had happened.


    Gaius thought it was unclear, and forcibly snatched away the stick of his fluttering old servant, and slammed the ceiling again and again.


    Then he noticed it, and the carriage began to slow down.


    But the slowdown was slow, and Gaius, determined that things needed to be rushed, opened the door and popped out without waiting for the carriage to stop.


    Even though the speed had slowed somewhat, Gaius''s body rolled harder and harder as he jumped off the moving carriage.


    But Gaius, who had studied physical surgery with Rodemul more than before, managed to take passivity.


    With some punching and rubbing (su) scratches, Gaius ran hard toward the girl and the men attacking it.


    Gaius was following his own memories as he saw the girl''s side as he ran in a straight line toward the girl.


    (That kid I''ve seen somewhere!... right! She is the daughter of an aristocrat in the Kingdom of Dallas... but her name is Clarice. You were one older than me...... how dare you remember because you''re a cute kid)


    Although Gaius continued to run at full speed, his body belonged to a six-year-old, and it took a considerable amount of time to get close.


    And because it was a wide meadow on one side around, the four men noticed it early.


    Then one of them yelled at Gaius.


    "Hungry! Stop! If we get any closer, I''ll kill you!


    Gaius laughed bitterly at the man''s anger.


    (Someone told you to stop and stop... it''s a pain in the ass and all of a sudden you hit me... Lombardo is forbidden to use magic, but you''ll be fine in this situation...)


    Gaius suddenly stopped at a certain distance, holding his hands lightly and sticking out one index finger at a time.


    He then raised his arms horizontally to the ground, pointing the faces of the two men with those two index fingers.


    Then both of Gaius''s index fingers glowed into a thin blurry water color.


    And Gaius muttered in a small voice.


    "Aqua"


    Then from the tip of Gaius'' index finger, two very momentous pieces of artillery water blew out at the same time.


    It mutilated the air at an overwhelming rate and slapped the men hard in the face.


    Each of the men''s necks, which devoured a direct hit, turned backwards tremendously, followed by the men''s bodies, as did their necks, before making a noise and falling hard on the ground.


    Seeing the men suddenly fall, the other two were very surprised, and after seeing each other in the face, they tried to take a fighting stance against Gaius, but Gaius did not pardon (loose) it.


    "It''s late!"


    Gaius said no or fired artillery water at the other two.


    The two took that direct hit shortly after avoiding, falling to the ground in exactly the same position as the two earlier (f).


    The girl, who saw the sight of an apparently younger boy, shorter than herself suddenly revealed, knocking down four large adults in no time, had the amazing color on its adorable face.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?


    Gaius spoke very graciously to the girl, but in his heart he was giving a peek at the wolf''s face.


    (You didn''t look cute at the party, and you barely said anything about me in your nose because you were high on your mind, but now you''re totally in love with me, this girl)


    "Hey, remember? I think I''ve seen him at some party before... I''m Gaius. Your name was only Clarice, wasn''t it?


    Then the girl lay a surprising look on her stunned expression.


    And with a little fright, the girl finally opened her mouth.


    "I... not by the name of Clarice... my name is Julia..."


    "What!?... Oh yeah? Then I guess I misremembered."


    "Besides, I... I don''t think I''ve ever met you..."


    When I heard that, Gaius now gave me a strange look.


    "No, I saw you at some kind of party before... don''t you remember?... Well, I don''t really remember what kind of party it was either."


    "Me... I''ve never been to a party... I guess I''m wrong..."


    Gaius asked the girl with an even more suspicious look.


    "Um... you''re a noble son of the Kingdom of Dallas, aren''t you? ����


    Then the girl said in a momentum with the look of stuttering (surprise).


    "Nobility!? Damn it! I''m just a civilian. My father is a swordsman and opens a swordsmanship dojo in the town right there. I''ve never been to Dallas."


    Gaius realized when he heard Julia''s words.


    "Um... could your father be Mr. Achilles Claudius?


    "Yes! That''s right. Do you know my father?


    "Yes, well... I was supposed to teach swordsmanship at your dojo today..."


    "My father''s student?... Ah... Could it be Schneider''s boy?


    Gaius greeted him correctly as he looked somewhat evil.


    "I''m Gaius Schneider again. Best regards,"


    "Ah yes. I am Julia Claudius. Thank you for your help."


    The two looked at each other in the face and each smiled.


    That became a fateful encounter for the two of us.

 11 Episode Ten: Swordsman Achilles Claudius

    "They''re really very similar."


    Gaius was rocked by a rough carriageway with Julia.


    When they boarded the carriage, they said a few words to the old servant and his servant, but managed to turn to the dojo of the original destination, the swordsman Achilles Claudius.


    "What about me and my noble son?


    Julia, sitting next to Gaius, whispered as she showed a slight gesture of concern for the old servant opposite her.


    "I say I am, but nobility is nothing like a normal human being."


    Gaius saw a restless bareback Julia and thought she was very cute.


    "I''ve never seen nobility before, so I thought it was on the clouds..."


    "Is that what it is..."


    "From me, the Schneider family still feels like a different kind of inhabitant..."


    (Big right. I don''t remember the most pivotal thing... it''s been six years since I was reincarnated, but I haven''t remembered it at all. Who the hell am I? I can''t believe I only remember being Japanese and living near Tokyo...)


    "Hey, can I really call you Gaius?


    Julia whispered as she looked at the old servant beside her.


    Gaius broke off his thoughts halfway through and returned them to me with a smile.


    "Of course. Instead, I''ll call you Julia."


    "Of course I don''t mind that..."


    Julia was still gazing at her old servant.


    But because of his age, the old servant was deaf and could barely hear the conversation.


    "Well, that depends."


    Gaius settled on how to call each other with a full smile on his face.


    In doing so, the carriage arrived at its destination.


    Gaius pulled Julia''s hand off the carriage and then, roughly, looked up at the building of interest and was greatly stunned.


    (I don''t care how you look at this, it''s Japanese water!... everything since I came to this world was medieval european, but this is a japanese building! ����


    In front of Gaius, there was a pure Japanese-style broken wind (Hafu) architectural building.


    The streamlined curved roof was covered with pitch-black tiles and the front of the building was coloured with various wood-carved sculptures.


    (... It''s not entirely money or water, because there are differences in detail, but at least this is a Japanese-style building.... this world is not a whole different dimension after all... how the hell is it connected...)


    "Weird...?... my house..."


    Julia looked at her house and saw Gaius'' face, and said with a sad expression of concern.


    Gaius, who was in contemplation, returned to me, instantly looking at Julia''s expression and hurriedly denying it, waving her neck and both palms wide aside.


    "Yeah. It''s not weird. It''s not weird. I just saw it because it''s a unique building. Look, that roof and all that are so beautifully shaped. The sculptures on the walls are amazing and beautiful."


    Gaius'' desperate elucidation played a role, and Julia''s face gradually became brighter.


    "Good. I was a little worried because they used to tell me my house was weird."


    "It''s different, but it''s a beautiful house."


    "Yeah, thanks. Come on in."


    Julia smiled and pulled Gaius''s hand, inviting him into the building.


    Gaius followed her into the building as she stroked her chest down with relief.


    "I''m home, Father"


    There was a reaction from the back of the building to Julia''s pleasant voice.


    "... Welcome Back"


    The voice was very calm but also accompanied by a harsh atmosphere.


    And the LORD of his voice appeared all the way to the front door, where the two waited, without making footsteps, and without making them feel any signs.


    The person, with a gentle expression, smiled with a loose (loose) grin on her cheek when she saw Julia''s face, shifting her gaze to Gaius beside her and leaning slightly towards her calf.


    "Oh, the child... of the Schneider family?


    Gaius corrected his posture and greeted him with courtesy worthy of the Schneider family''s retrieval.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Gaius Schneider. Beginning today, I will take care of you in this dojo. Best regards,"


    Then the dojo owner, who heard it, also corrected his posture and repaid him.


    "It hurts politely. I am Achilles Claudius, Lord of our dojo. I will be honoring your swordsmanship guide from today. Nice to meet you."


    Achilles was quite tall and in shape like a slender, long-handed model.


    Although still a child, Gaius could see that she looked like a father to Julia who would be a very beautiful woman in the future, with a neat face, and that she would captivate (among other things) Sawaya neighborhood women.


    "Father, I was attacked earlier by strange men. Gaius helped me there."


    The master of the servant''s sword also coloured his beloved daughter''s stunned confession.


    "Oh my God! Are you hurt!?


    "Yeah. Not at all."


    "Right. Thank you Gaius. Thank you from the bottom of my heart."


    Achilles bowed his head deeply to Gaius.


    "Ah, no. No, I didn''t. I did what I deserved."


    Gaius showed a slightly lit bare gesture.


    "It was amazing. I quickly defeated four grown-ups."


    Achilles was amazed at Julia''s testimony.


    "Four adults? Is it true, Julia? Then I will no longer teach."


    Achilles said that with a bitter smile.


    Then Yulia gave it back to me in her own way.


    "Dad, it''s not swordsmanship. It''s magic."


    Achilles was even more stunned when he heard that.


    "Magic! Can you use magic?


    "Yes, a little��" Gaius said with a facial expression.


    "Right. Speaking of which, Lord Lombardo could have used magic.... but could you have used offensive magic..."


    "Ah yes. My family is a family that can use magic for generations, but I hear it''s enough to use some healing magic"


    "Right. But you can use it, right? Attack magic."


    "Yep. Well..."


    "You surprise me. Besides, if you wear swordsmanship, you''ll have a golden stick for ghosts."


    "No, neither yet"


    Achilles thought quickly of Gaius'' proud attitude.


    "By the way, the conversation changes, but what kind of men was it that they were attacked?


    "Whatever they say..."


    To Julia with a troubled look, Gaius put out a help boat.


    "It was black knuckleheaded men, and even villains were a flair. There was a carriage nearby, so I assume you were going to kidnap Julia on it."


    "You said you were going to kidnap him?


    "Yes. Do you have any idea?


    Achilles clouded his face only for a moment wondering if there was a verse, but he immediately hid it.


    "No, nothing..."


    Gaius asked for such Achilles'' expression, while expressing the question that was caught on his mind from earlier.


    "I met a girl who looked just like Julia at a party once. His name is Clarice, and I believe he was a nobleman of the Kingdom of Dallas and a servant of the Strauss family of the Archangel to Elmoor."


    Then Achilles clearly faded away without being able to hide his heart this time, causing him to lose his mind.


    "Oh well. of the Strauss family... Then perhaps the child has made a mistake..."


    Gaius saw Achilles'' apparent upset and felt he was definitely hiding something.


    But Gaius wouldn''t talk about it.


    Because the expression of Achilles now seemed resolutely determined, and Gaius could read that he would not answer it from what he had heard.


    (I don''t know what you''re hiding... but the time may come to find out. Well for now...... ok)


    Gaius shelved this mystery of interest once and entered the dojo with Julia at Achilles'' invitation.

 12 World map (partial)

���å���ꑤ����ĤȤ����؇��Ǥ���


    �j�ʽ}�Ǥ��ߤޤ��󡣽}�Ĥ��ʤ���Τǣޣޣ�


    �������ƥ��󹲺͹��ȥ饤�Х�Υ�Ω`���͹��ϱ�������ˤ����Ĥ�����ݤ򱧤��Ƥ��ơ����ؤ�·�ǽY��Ǻ����Q�פǝ��äƤ���Ȥ����O���Ǥ���


    �����������`���󥰥�󡢥쥤������˿ڤϡ����줾���������ˡ��˰����ˡ��İ�����λ�Ǥ���


    �ޤ��������ƥ���ȥ�Ω`�����ݤ򺬤᤿�t�˿ڤϡ��ɤ�����ʮ����λ�Ȥʤ�ޤ���


    ����ǤϽ���Ȥ�ɤ����������������ޤ���

 13 Episode XI: Dejab

    Then, Mother, I will go to the archery of swordsmanship.


    In front of the magnificent queue, Gaius greeted her mother, Emerada, by correcting her manners.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Emerada sent out a loving smile.


    Gaius flipped around and willingly boarded the carriage, sending a signal of departure to the old servant sitting face to face.


    When the old servant saw it nodded deeply, he slowly raised the wand he had and slammed the ceiling hard twice.


    Then the carriage slowly moved forward and proceeded to walk.


    It had been a few days since Gaius became guided by swordsman Achilles Claudius.


    That said, there was no way that the skill of swordsmanship could be raised so quickly in a few periods of archery, but Gaius was convinced that Achilles'' own skill was considerable.


    Regardless, even if Gaius had slashed a wooden sword into his hand, Achilles could not measure its strength only by lightly judging it, but Achilles had dozens of disciples, and he was convinced that he had actually witnessed Achilles'' sword judgment and body judgment when he visited his archery with them.


    Achilles was also very good at teaching, unlike Lombardo.


    Lombardo simply demanded hard punching in anyway, which did not mean at all that sword judgment or body judgment would be taught carefully.


    The archery thus became monotonous, and Gaius thought it was about a waste of time just to be mischievously shredded in strength.


    But Achilles was different.


    Achilles had attempted to stabilize Gaius''s uncertain fat muscles, which still had underdeveloped muscle strength, with a gorgeous flush but solid path, or to plant tactical thinking on Gaius by allowing room (ma) during the punch in.


    Gaius had a clear sense of Achilles'' will through his sword.


    (Probably quite skilled. I don''t suppose Lombardo is that bad of a skill either, but compared to Achilles, his fat muscles feel a lot simpler. Rodemul on the family order is pretty good, but still I guess Achilles is somewhat better)


    Gaius rated the three arms in order of Achilles, Rodemul and Lombardo in his heart.


    Even so, I''m far below that Lombardo.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders with his mouth crooked (boiled) to masturbation.


    (Anyway... the Julia thing is still weird...)


    Gaius recently encountered a scene where a girl was about to be abducted by several men on his way to the Achilles residence for the first time.


    Gaius looked familiar to the girl, and used the forbidden magic to drive the kidnappers, and brilliantly rescued the girl, who was two separate people from the girl Gaius found out.


    The girl''s name is Julia.


    He was the daughter of Achilles Claudius, the swordsmanship guide to which Gaius was supposed to be headed, a nobleman of the Kingdom of Dallas whom he knew, who looked exactly like Clarice, the daughter of the official envoy to Elmur, but was a completely different person.


    But when he asked his father, Achilles, about it, he showed obvious upset.


    But then he shut his mouth with a firm will, and therefore the truth of the matter was not told.


    (Julia and Clarice... I think these two have something to do with each other...)


    Gaius sighed one loud sigh before turning his neck to the side to see it even outside the window to change his mood.


    Then there was an amazing sight.


    "Dude! No way is that true!?


    Gaius saw an astonishing sight in the flowing scenery and felt a strong sense of vestigial vision.


    That too should have been about the same sight as the recent attempted abduction of Julia.


    "You came to grab Julia again without punishment!


    When Gaius said so to throw up and throw it away, he quickly snatched the stick in his hand by an old servant sitting face to face the other day as well, punching the ceiling hard as a lump.


    As the horse noticed it and the carriage speed gradually began to weaken, Gaius cautiously asked when to open the carriage door and pop out.


    And when he caught an eye on the seemingly somewhat soft meadow, Gaius hopped out of the carriage thoughtfully looking for it.


    Gaius'' body of momentum did not stop on the target meadow, rolling more and more intensely on the ground.


    But when Gaius skilfully took passivity and stopped spinning his body, he stood up quickly and instantly rushed to Julia.


    And Gaius began to calmly analyze the situation as he ran.


    What he saw differently than the other day was that Julia had Achilles'' high brother on the escort and that the kidnapper''s face was less likely to stand on his arm because he saw it than the other day.


    (But there must be two escorts...)


    Because of Gaius''s low back length, or because he could not see well until earlier, but as he approached, he could see that there was one person already lying down.


    (Shit! You''ve already got one knocked down... not good. It''ll be only a matter of time before the other one... and every time this body... too late!


    Gaius felt itchy because of the small size of his body and was unable to pack the distance from Julia late.


    But what Gaius thought was that it would still take a little time to get into the magical effective range.

 14 Episode XII: Who the Men Are

    "Shh!


    Another escort jumped into Gaius''s eyes, desperately rushing to Julia''s place, to be defeated by four black-crushed men.


    For this reason, Gaius stopped on the spot with no choice, despite being outside the magical effective range, and pushed his hands forward with momentum.


    "Get it to me! Aqua!"


    Sayin ''ya, a tremendous stream of momentum blew out of Gaius'' hands.


    That wasn''t an elongated stream of water coming out of your fingertips like the last time you knocked down a thug, it was an explosively massive, high-pressure stream, like when you blow out of a giant drain to fill a large pool.


    (This should arrive)


    Gaius was breathing a tremendous stream of momentum, so desperately stepping on the earth with both legs to endure that recoil was about to fall behind him, while wishing to keep an eye on the whereabouts of the current.


    (Hit it!


    Then the cry of Gaius'' heart passed into heaven, and the current struck brilliantly the one who was most in front of the four enemies.


    "Ok!"


    Once the magic was lifted, Gaius ran out as a shedding to approach the enemy again.


    But along the way I noticed an enemy mutation (,,,,).


    Instead, he realized that there was no change (,,,,,) in how the enemy was doing.


    That was a very incredible sight for Gaius.


    Because Gaius'' unleashed magic was a clear confirmation earlier that it definitely hit the enemy.


    What do you mean things haven''t changed in spite of that?


    (... no way, that''s not working!?


    Gaius desperately spun his short legs full while not seeping (twisting) the colour of his impatience into his face, rushing further towards a group of enemies.


    (... no! I knew it wasn''t working at all!... apparently not on the same level as the last ones)


    Within doing so, Gaius finally entered the active range.


    This time it''s different.


    Gaius slowly slowed down his run as he increased his fighting spirit inside.


    Then he finally stopped and confronted the four men at close range.


    "I see. It''s a lot different than the last ones."


    Such a gaius word was echoed by a little fat man who earlier supposedly took the magic of gaius at the head.


    "... Hmm. You know, I''ve heard a lot about you, but you''re really a very young kid."


    "Sort of. Who the hell are you guys? Apparently not.


    "Well... who do you think you are?


    "Some aristocratic spinner within the kingdom of Dallas...... is that what it is?


    As soon as Gaius said so, I saw the obvious color of agitation in the black-clad men.


    Gaius gave a satisfying look when he saw how it was.


    And he took the four men from the bottom, saying more words.


    "I know the previous guys were just chimps hired, but you guys are different. A clean martial artist who serves that nobleman, right?


    Though the men caught a glimpse of further agitation for a moment, the next moment they all wiped out their facial expressions in unison, softly and brilliantly.


    Gaius also looked at the condition without alarm and guessed their power.


    (... do it. These guys are pretty well trained... I guess... how do you know I do that?... Could I have even been in the militia in my previous life? Or the police? Or the Cabinet Intelligence Office?


    Gaius tried to trace his own fragmented memories of his previous life, but stopped remembering that now was not the case.


    And Gaius said, after he gazed at the men again.


    "... I mean, if we knock you out and break your mouth, we''ll know who the mastermind is."


    "... who the hell are you?


    Gaius then smiled invincibly.


    And as if to make a little fool of him, he said with his hands wide aside and his shoulders squeezed, and his little neck slightly over his side.


    "Well... who do you think you are?

 15 Episode XIII Leader

    "... that''s unusual. It''s called earlier magic, now it''s called behavior, and this kid is apparently unusual."


    A long, sharp-eyed man, who was the furthest behind the four, spoke quietly of being blurred.


    Then the little fat man, who had earlier taken the magic of Gaius at the head, asked as he looked back in response to it.


    "What do you mean?


    "It doesn''t mean anything in particular. It''s just too far from normal. Until I said so."


    "Indeed... this guy is not a normal kid"


    Then Gaius, who had listened silently to the men''s exchanges until then, finally broke into the story.


    "I knew you were the leader behind it. Well, the guy in front doesn''t seem like a leader."


    "What!? This kid......"


    When the little fat man stirred up in a tone that made him angry, the leader and the man he was seen said as he slowly walked out and stepped forward in front of the little fat man and controlled the man with his left hand.


    "As you can guess, I''m the leader"


    "I knew it.... Hey, what''s your name? My name is Gaius Schneider. I want to know your name."


    "... you think I''m gonna say my name?


    "You can tell, can''t you? I know you''re willing to kill me anyway, and Julia seems to have passed out."


    Julia was right about Gaius, unconscious and lying down in the grass.


    "I''m not going to kill you. If only you''d sleep quietly."


    "Yeah. I wonder if that''s true. Well, if it''s true, you won''t tell me your name... but they''re kids, so why don''t you just say it lightly?


    ��������


    "That''s prudent. Well, I guess that''s why you''re the leader. Unlike you."


    Gaius pointed at the little fat man and said in a tone that made him look like a little fool.


    But the little fat man was regaining his calm because he was controlled by his leader or because of his earlier anger.


    "Hmm. He''s a loser. But I can''t take it anymore."


    (Shit. Restore your composure. That leader, that''s a lot of control. then...... this is a mess)


    Gaius decided to get his mind back on things again.


    "By the way. What are we going to do about kidnapping Julia? Of course, Clarice is a kid. I don''t know why. Hey, how''s it going over there?


    "... I don''t know. Think about it later. Come on, let''s talk about this already."


    (Shit! Motivated. Aqua is the only weapon we have. Besides, I''ve already shown it to you once... and when this happens, I''ll have to try to change my hand...)


    Gaius stared at the enemy when he decided to be so.


    Then, similarly to the time, the leader raised his right hand sassy and sent signals to the men.


    Then the men instantly dropped their hips softly, in the attitude that they still wouldn''t jump.


    (Come on!


    Moments later, Gaius pushed his left hand quickly toward his enemies as he stepped strongly on the earth with his strength on both feet.


    And I sat around complaining about the usual paperwork quickly.


    "Aqua!


    Then he cast a spell or no or an explosion burst out of Gaius'' left hand and hit the little fat man straight.


    But the man somehow deployed something like a translucent membrane on the front, and another man stunningly took Gaius'' unleashed fierce blast attack by supporting his body from behind.


    "Shit! Defensive Wall (Barrier) Great!


    The next moment Gaius shrugged like that, a third man jumped into Gaius''s nostrils (two places) at an awesome rate of sewing through the gap (kankai).


    As the man quickly pulled out the shorter straight knife he had hidden in his back, he set the knife horizontally and tried to strike a sharp torso payment into Gaius'' empty stomach.


    But at the next moment, I thought the man''s body had turned backwards, and he fell down on the grass more and more.


    "Ha!!


    When he wondered if he had spit out the air in his lungs, he now opened his mouth wide enough to hold his throat with both hands and nothing more, moving his mouth as hard as a desperate shape as a carp seeking food.


    "What the hell did you do!?


    Asked Gaius as the leader squeezed out his voice to groan.


    Then Gaius said in a terribly light tone with an invincible grin.


    "Well, that''s a special move."

 16 Episode XIV: The Ultimate Aqua

    "It''s gonna take all of us. Don''t be alarmed."


    When the leader said so in a low dosty voice, he opened his crotch and dropped his hips thoughtfully.


    Then he set himself up with his hips falling deep to follow the other two as well.


    (Even when it comes to simultaneous attacks, it''s not entirely simultaneous. If����)


    Gaius also lost his hips and got in shape in preparation for another simultaneous attack.


    "Him!


    The men rushed out in unison with the leader''s hanging voice.


    "Aqua!"


    Gaius put his left hand around him and unleashed the blast stream on the little fat man in the front.


    Even though the little fat man stopped and deployed the defensive wall to his front, it was blown hard backwards by the power of the blast stream because unlike earlier there was no one to support it behind him.


    But the two remaining didn''t mind, and they stormed Gaius from both sides to avoid the blast.


    Gaius stopped the blast flow when he confirmed that the little fat man had blown up, alternating his eyes (or) against the two advances, and measured the distance.


    (The leader on the left is faster!


    Gaius released his earlier Special Attack again when he confirmed that the leader was only a few steps ahead of him, so the bruised left hand remained intact and when he brought his right hand subtly in front of his own chest, he stuck one index finger out of his right hand and aimed it around the leader''s throat.


    (Kura eh!


    Gaius unleashed a special attack in the mood of tearing.


    But nowhere had anyone captured that special attack clearly with their eyes.


    That was also because Gaius'' identity as a Special Attack was the "ultimate aqua" like a laser beam that compressed to its limits and narrowed invisibly.


    But what a brilliant way for the targeted man to fly to the side as big as he expected it to be.


    (What!?


    But his dodging campaign was huge, and it didn''t mean he could move right back into the fight.


    As a result, Gaius quickly changed his mind and moved his target to a third man, discouraged by the fact that he had been sent the "ultimate aqua".


    Gaius just released the "ultimate aqua" when he glanced sharply at the man''s throat as he already pulled the straight knife out of his back and approached him.


    "Oops!


    The third man, unlike the leader, had not noticed the existence of the "ultimate aqua," so he ate a direct blow to his throat and fell to the ground more and more.


    Gaius quickly turned to the leader when he confirmed that he had defeated the third man, and even though he stood up to release the next bullet, the leader decided to give up because he had already stood up and prepared himself for a critical battle.


    "... I see. Aqua compressed to the extreme. It''s brilliant."


    The leader said in a badly impressed manner.


    "But more surprisingly... you are the user of unchanging magic."


    "Become!? No chant!? Do you have a child like this?


    The little fat man raised his surprise just jumping up.


    "You''d have seen it, too, wouldn''t you? He was deliberately shouting" aqua "out loud when he attacked you, but this kid, he was silent when he attacked us. I mean, it was camouflage screaming out loud."


    "It''s not a brain chant, it''s a no chant... this... this kid..."


    "Oh...... a horrible child"


    Gaius then leaked one loud sigh, then said as he had noticed.


    "Is it broken? I can''t help it. I''ve shown it to you many times."


    "Have you noticed? Then I''d appreciate it if you''d be quiet and caught."


    "Yeah? Weren''t you supposed to pass out?


    "I changed my mind. I''ll take you with me."


    "... I don''t like it"


    "I guess. But I''ll take him. There are three things I know about you."


    "... what?


    So the leader smiled invincibly.


    "First things first...... you, can only use Aqua?


    Gaius said as he desperately pretended to be faceless to understand the upset inside.


    "... what''s the second?


    But the leader didn''t miss the slightly cloudy look on Gaius''s face.


    "... Again"


    "What is it again? I didn''t affirm what you said."


    "Hmmm. Well okay...... then go on and second......"


    The leader saw a fellow who fell and lay low there for a moment.


    Then, although his companion was holding his throat breathlessly, there seemed to be nothing else in his life.


    The leader who saw it nodded again and again.


    "The second thing is... you have no experience killing people, no guts to kill them."


    Gaius then reacted impulsively to this word.


    "I do! I''m not afraid to kill anyone else!


    But Gaius regretted it from beside what he said.


    (I did it! Isn''t it just a strength to hear this!


    The prospective leader laughed out loud.


    "... No disrespect. Because my attitude is too different from the one I had earlier. So let''s get back on our minds and say the third."


    The leader separated the words there once and completely erased the grin that was being zeroed (spilled) before saying.


    "The third is that you are no longer an enemy than you know in your hand."


    Gaius listened to the leader with a toothpick.


    (Damn it! Don''t you have any other hitters...... other ways to use Aqua......)


    "Well, then let''s talk about this much. Hey, get some support."


    When the leader instructed the little fat man to do so, he now quickly pulled the straight knife out of his back.


    Then he flipped the grip of the knife as it made a cackling noise.


    "I won''t kill you. It''s going to be quite painful though, but let''s have patience with that."


    Say, the leader set up a rampage for Gaius at a tremendous rate.


    (Damn it! I don''t have it!


    Even though Gaius attempted desperate resistance alternating between the "ultimate aqua" and the blast stream, he had no choice but to observe it in his heart.

 17 Chapter 15 Prisoner Arrest

    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    Gaius finally woke up from a long sleep with a low groan.


    "����������������������"


    Gaius, who had a strong blunt pain in his neck muscle while awake, tried to move his arm to clasp his neck, but only with the sound of "Gachari," his hands did not move as he wished.


    "... handcuffs..."


    But his consciousness was still cloudy, so he couldn''t help but remember why he had become a feather connected to the handcuffs.


    So he slowly woke up and looked around him, trying to regain consciousness firmly, repeatedly and violently blinking and shaking his neck hard to the side, but there was a totally unrecognizable view there.


    "... where... this is..."


    Gaius finally regained a clear consciousness there.


    And because he was handcuffed in the back of his hand, he stood up slowly but firmly.


    And I decided to reflect on the situation I was in right now.


    "... this is... the basement... but where..."


    Then Gaius succeeded in extracting his own newest memory from his brain.


    "Right! I told them..."


    Gaius muttered so, biting his lips with regret.


    However, I reconsidered that it was more important to carry out an analysis of the current situation before regretting it, and immediately resumed my reflection.


    "That means this is... the Kingdom of Dallas?... No, no matter how much, Dallas is far... it should take at least a few weeks. In the meantime, it''s hard to think that I''ve been fainting... then this place is..."


    At that time, the small window provided for the metal door slowly opened with the scrubbing sound of the tall metal.


    "Looks like you''re awake."


    A familiar voice echoed from behind the small window.


    "... sort of. It wasn''t a very good wake-up call."


    "Right. I''m sorry about that. I''ve done as little as I can with this."


    Once again, Gaius was reminded of his defeat by the winner of that time, and bit his lips without seeping (into) remorse.


    "Hmm. Sounds like a lot of regret. Doing so seems like a normal child..."


    "... I''m sorry you''re not normal"


    "It''s not that bad. Just wondering."


    "... I''m wondering something too... where am I? Doesn''t look like Dallas, though?


    "You''ll see soon enough."


    "One more thing. Naturally, I guess Julia''s safe, huh?


    "Oh. Not to worry... so far."


    "So far?... What do you mean? Julia''s an important tool to you, isn''t she? You kidnapped that Clarice for some kind of deal with the kid''s house, didn''t you? Then why don''t you take care of it till the end?


    "... you''ll find that out too... bye"


    Say no, the leader quickly closed the small window.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! What do you mean!? What was Julia kidnapped for?!? Whoa! Are you listening!?


    But the leader did not answer, and only the footsteps walking away sounded hard in the stone building room.


    "Damn! That bastard...... and what''s the motive for Julia''s kidnapping? There''s no point in kidnapping Julia and killing her on purpose... no. I have no idea..."


    Gaius was often annoyed (soldering) on a hard cobbled floor.

 18 Lesson 16: Ideas

    One.


    "Hey. Dinner."


    A stranger glanced at his face and said from a small window provided for a heavy-duty door made of metal.


    And the next moment I wondered if I could have pulled my face in, I slowly opened it just a little while the door made a heavy noise.


    And as the man''s arm with a simple metal tray grew from across the door, making a chattering, rough noise and placing the tray on the floor, the door slowly closed again as he immediately made a heavy sounding.


    "Hey! Cuff me. Otherwise I can''t eat."


    Then the man said as he opened the small window again and glanced at his face.


    "They haven''t told me to take my cuffs off. Don''t eat like that."


    "How?!?


    "You could eat like a dog"


    "Oh my God! I''m not a dog!


    But the man didn''t answer it, and closed the window and just walked away.


    Although Gaius tried shouting out loud and over again listening to the distant footsteps, the condition of the footsteps gradually dwarfed as he carved a constant rhythm without changing, and he finally became deaf.


    "Damn! What do you think I am? Can you eat a dog?


    Then the belly worm suddenly called out loud whether the timing was good or bad.


    Gaius used to listen to the belly worm with his apparitions on, but when he was hungry, he just noticed that he couldn''t fight, and instead headed to the door.


    "... first, yes..."


    On top of the simple tray, there was only bread that seemed so firm that if it was put in my mouth, I would be injured, and a cold cut soup that had not floated one piece of meat.


    "... you handled it so well..."


    Gaius managed to finish a crude meal by struggling while drooling over bumps and complaints.


    "Hmm. I have a hard time eating every meal... but my stomach is swollen. We have to figure out a way out."


    So Gaius first thought about removing the cuffs.


    "I can''t move this guy as my body thinks I can unless I do something about it. Then even if they get out of here, they''ll get caught right away..."


    That said, I couldn''t even activate the aqua with it tied in my back hand, and Gaius gave it to me on the way.


    Gaius sighed deeply and loudly, drooling his neck disappointingly in front of his chest.


    "This is unbelievable..."


    And Gaius brought his neck largely in such a way that he had no choice.


    Then there was an unlikely sight of surprise.


    Two.


    As Gaius slept on the cold floor, multiple human footsteps were faintly heard from across the door.


    It gradually grew larger as it carved a certain rhythm and finally stopped in front of the door.


    And the door opened slowly with a heavy noise, and three men came into the room from beyond the door, straw by straw.


    "Stand up"


    Gaius stood up slowly with such expressions as reluctance when the man who had just brought the meal ordered Gaius with the minimum of words needed.


    And most of all stared back at the men.


    "Leaders, fats, meals... apparently you''re understaffed. Looks like he''s using it all around."


    A small fat man reacted to Gaius'' light mouth.


    "Say anything. You only move your mouth anyway."


    "Your legs are moving too."


    "That''s not what I said!


    Then the leader stared at the little fat man.


    "Excuse me..."


    "I don''t think so."


    Gaius uttered words of contempt as he folded, but the little fat man did not utter a voice just to glance gently at Gaius.


    "As brilliant as ever," he said, "let''s... let''s... let''s...


    Gaius said as he demarcated the words with disgust toward the leader.


    But the leader ignored it and started talking about something else.


    "I''m taking you under our employer now."


    Then Gaius said his sarcastic expression intact.


    "Heh. Finally, here comes the mastermind."


    "Well that''s the thing. It''s a memorial, isn''t it?


    "Sort of. I wanted to thank you for seeing me at first sight."


    "Let me advise you one thing, my husband is not too long-hearted, and if he doesn''t care at all, he may order an immediate execution, regardless of whether you are the owner of a talent he is good at. So don''t be too busy."


    "That''s advice. It hurts."


    "... okay. Whatever your attitude, do as you please. It''s your life for a short time..."


    "... oh where I want it"


    Gaius decided to take a step, turning his stomach.

 19 Episode XVII: The Dark Curtain

    One.


    "Ugh..."


    After leaving the slightly dark basement, Gaius finally exposed himself to the bright light of the day, his face turned back (soaking) as he closed his lid (eyelids) unexpectedly.


    "... you have a lot of expensive days... about lunch?


    As soon as Gaius hit him, the sound of a familiar bell rang.


    "... I see. Again, this is Elmur..."


    It was the sound of a bell that conveyed the noon of the watchtower, which is also a symbol of Elmur, a genus state.


    In the six years since he was born into this world, Gaius is now convinced that this is Elmur, and that Gaius has not misheard the bells that he is familiar with hearing as he does every day.


    "Hmm. Again, that means you expected this to be Elmur even if you weren''t sure?


    Asked Gaius as impressed as the leader walked leading the hallway.


    Gaius answered slowly afterwards, often with a face.


    "Sort of. If you told me it wouldn''t be exactly Dallas, and he wasn''t rocked by a ship, wouldn''t it be normal to think he''s actually barely moving?


    "Hmm. Will it"


    "Well, I don''t even have the idea of a break point on my way to Dallas, but it''s hard to imagine we have a mansion with such a full basement in advance. In the first place, Julia was the only one who was planning to kidnap her, and then she wouldn''t need a sturdy basement like that."


    "I see... you''re still funny"


    "Right. I''m handcuffed in the back of my hand, and it''s not funny or anything."


    "It''s been a while now. I don''t want my husband to punch you in the aqua."


    "Well I guess so. By the way, it''s time for you to reveal who the mastermind is, right?


    "You don''t have to ask. Do you have an idea anyway?


    "Sort of. Perhaps the Duke of Mikael Strauss, Minister of the Kingdom of Daros to Elmoor, that person?


    "... you''re right. And..."


    The leader said there once he separated the words, stopping at the same time and looking back towards Gaius.


    "... Beyond this door, His Excellency awaits you"


    Gaius nodded again and again in small pieces, staring at the luxurious open doors with magnificent decorations that were three times the length of an adult''s back.


    Two.


    "My lord, I have brought Gaius Schneider"


    Turning to the skinny man sitting backwards on the luxurious sofa in front of him, the leader corrected his manners and told him so.


    Then the man stood up so slowly as to lean his neck slightly, even turning to seem troublesome.


    Gaius was convinced that this skinny, cunning (and) grinning man was the one behind this case, Duke Michael Strauss, and was secretly burning his fighting spirit in his heart.


    "Jade. Why did you bring such a nasty child? I don''t remember giving that order."


    The leader, called Jade by Strauss, said as he carefully broke his hips and bowed.


    "Yes. Your Excellency is right. But I wondered if this man, if any, might be the one your Highness is looking for, and it depends on bringing him here."


    Strauss had a startling look on Jade''s words.


    "Oh, is that true!? Are you saying this child is the one ''Your Highness'' is looking for!?


    "No, there is no certainty yet�� but I was wondering if it was possible��"


    "Well... no, if it''s possible even without certainty, we should take you under ''Your Highness''. Yeah."


    "Yes, if not, then you should execute... but if it''s real..."


    "... the grace prize stays what you want... so what?


    "Yes, you''re right"


    Then Gaius, who until then had heard the interaction between the two with a surprising expression, cut off the paralysis and broke into conversations.


    "Hey! What the hell are you talking about? What am I supposed to be? Who the hell does'' Your Highness'' mean?!?


    Even as Gaius was being attacked by unspeakable anxiety, Strauss never tried to answer by simply pasting a nasty grin on its skinny face.

 20 Episode XVIII Strauss

    One.


    "Whoa! Wait a minute! You haven''t told me anything yet!


    Once again thrown into the cold cellar, Gaius protested aloud, but the Jades left quietly, completely unresponsive.


    Gaius, left alone on a chilled floor, continued to line up a bunch of cursed words, but that didn''t make the situation any better, and ended up giving up.


    "... and what am I going to do with kidnapping Julia?... I don''t really think it would be beneficial... and apparently it''s different from the reason you took me... or why you took me? ����


    Gaius scratched his horse in the middle of the room, and although he had been working on his ideas for some time, he could not get a good answer.


    "... the Duke of Michael Strauss, the Duke of Elmoor... but Dallas, who will be royal... if the Duke were to call him ''Your Highness'', a prince or a princess... but now King Dallas was like a lot of children... a mastermind of the mastermind..."


    Then Gaius looked up, and for some reason made a slightly blurred look and said:


    "Apparently, we''ve had a lot of trouble, haven''t we?


    Two.


    "What about my daughter?


    The Duke of Strauss asked Jade with a gruesome look (Membo).


    "Yes, you are still sleeping unconscious"


    "Jade, you don''t have to use polite language on that girl."


    "Ha. But Your Excellency''s daughter..."


    "Stop! That''s a curse, my daughter! She''s an obnoxious girl! �� so there is no need to treat it politely. You got it?


    "... Yes"


    "�� then get ready"


    "Ha."


    Jade, after a deep thank you, returned his sad heel and left the room.


    "We have to hurry... we have to hurry..."


    Strauss was somehow anxious to look at the portrait of a beautiful girl hung on the wall.


    Three.


    Zuen, let''s get ready for an example.


    Jade instructed the little fat man beside him to do so as he walked.


    "... ha. But I don''t feel comfortable."


    Zuen distorted his face and said even with an uncomfortable look.


    "I don''t have a choice. Your Excellency''s orders."


    "But let''s see... I''m still not going to get carried away"


    "... oh. I feel... terrible. But we have to."


    "Yes... well yes..."


    Zuen sighed one loud sigh there.


    And he never said, "Have you decided your belly?"


    "I''ll get ready"


    Zuen said or stopped, thanking Jade before turning his heel and turning the corner and walking away.


    Jade slowly loosened the tie with his right hand, then stuck his hands in his trouser pockets.


    And he glanced at the portrait of the Duke of Strauss hanging on the wall at the penetration of the hallway and said:


    "... fuck you"

 21 Episode XIX: Carius the Magic Instructor

    One.


    "... this is... where? ����


    On a bed placed in the middle of a luxurious baroque large hall, Julia had finally woken up from a long sleep, but had lost her mind for a long time, so her consciousness was still cloudy.


    "You woke up... but maybe you should have stayed unconscious..."


    "... Huh?... What''s this?


    Julia''s body was tied to the bed by restraints.


    "... ah!... you were... at that time..."


    "Say Jade"


    "Jade... Mr.... Um... what is this place?


    "... it''s Lord Strauss''s mansion"


    "Lord Strauss?... the nobleman''s mansion?... Why me in a place like that?


    "... this is also your home"


    "Huh?... What home?... Huh?


    and there the Duke of Strauss came into the room, walking wide again.


    "That''s all there is to talk about. I guess you''re ready, huh?


    "... Yes..."


    Jade drowned Kyou''s head behind his back.


    Strauss nodded satisfactorily when he heard Jade''s reply, then somehow carefully quantified the vast large hall floor.


    "Hmm. That''s a lot of big stuff, huh? It''s Carius."


    Strauss spoke that way to the old man, who weaved a black hooded cape that followed him like a shadow right behind him.


    "Yes, the spells that we are going to perform will be huge if we open the gates of the underworld to forbidden spells."


    Carius was right, around the bed where Julia lay, the giant demonic squares were painted all over the great hall.


    "Is it the gates of the underworld... are you going to be okay?


    "Yes, there are many, even if I have spoken to the gates of the underworld and a sip. Only the first gate will open this time. It''s just a low-level demon that''s showing up. Don''t worry."


    "... but is it the devil? Though low-level...... I guess you''re really okay with that?


    Strauss Hasa also asked Carius worryingly.


    But Khalius smiled with a low, smug voice.


    "Knock it off. Duke, you''ll be worried about that. It''s the Devil''s Square for that."


    "Ugh, um. So is that... then it''s time to bring Clarice."


    Strauss turned to Jade and ordered him to do so.


    "... Ha"


    Jade quietly left the big hall with a dark feeling behind him.


    Two.


    "How is Master Clarice?


    Jade asked the maid with clarice, holding back in front of Clarice''s bedroom door, diving (hissing) her voice.


    "... Yes. Not very unexpected............... Dear Jade, can''t you steal the eyes of the Duke and that creepy sorcerer to see your doctor Clarice?


    "... don''t say it anymore"


    "But!"


    Then the space behind Jade suddenly rocked demonically.


    And the old face of Carius, dressed in a black hood, rose in hollow.


    "... come on. That''s creepy. But more than that, little girl, you''ve spoken of things you shouldn''t have heard now."


    "Get lost, Carius! I''m going to take Master Clarice to the big hall as you wish. So get the hell out of here!


    Jade yelled at Carius as the atmosphere shook furiously.


    "... Hmm. I don''t know what else to do here... I''m waiting for a bigger job than this. Then take Master Clarice to the Great Hall as soon as possible. Good..."


    Leaving it at that, Carius sprayed the clouds as he swayed.


    "Damn! You monster!"


    Jade told me to throw up in a heartfelt bitterness.


    "Dear Jade..."


    Noticing the maid''s gaze, which looked very worrisome, Jade eased the look she had had had and spoke graciously.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have enough power."


    "No, I... it''s just that Master Clarice and that girl are pitiful..."


    "Oh... right..."


    But Jade pushed his dark thoughts into the bottom of his chest and firmly laid his hands on Clarice''s sleeping bedroom door.

 22 Lesson 20 Religion

    One.


    "Oh! Clarice, you look so cute..."


    As Clarice entered the Great Hall lying in bed by Jade, Strauss rushed to his feet and cheeked on his beloved daughter''s face, floating in heat and breathing constantly.


    And he questioned the creepy old man sneaking behind Strauss without sound, in a harsh tone.


    "It''s Carius! Isn''t it that girl''s fault this kid''s in so much pain?


    Strauss said so, turning his hateful glance toward Julia lying in the center of the room.


    "Yes. Definitely. He and Lady Clarice are ''Yin and Yang''. There is always a relationship between the two. Until now, there had been no problems because we had been separated from the distant exotic, but the arrival of Lady Clarice in this Elmur had begun the conflict between the two. As it is, Clarice will surely travel to the Yellow Springs. My lord, there is no longer only one way to stop the gear once it has turned��"


    "Mm-hmm. Aye, okay. Let''s get started."


    With that said, Strauss cheeked on his beloved daughter''s face again and slowly began walking towards the grand staircase to reach the upstairs VIP table overlooking the entire Great Hall.


    Jade gently thanked Strauss for his posterior appearance, moving Clarice''s bed with a melancholy face and quietly arranging it directly next to the bed where Julia lays in the center of the room.


    And when Karius saw it, he slowly began to take the time to quantify the giant demonic squares painted in the Great Hall.


    Two.


    "That sucks......"


    Little fat Zuen, slowly stopping by, whispered softly in his ear at Jade''s side, who refrained in the corner of the great hall.


    "... oh. Right..."


    "Why does the Duke trust what such a creepy sorcerer has to say...... isn''t there as much in previous times?


    "... the country... the country of Dallas is old."


    "Are you saying that the Kingdom of Dallas itself...?


    "Oh, it sounds good when it comes to the oldest country in the world, but in fact, it is a country that still has an old-fashioned attitude towards us. And the people who make up that nation are also all governed by the old practices of perishing. There are more cursed teachers in Dallas than there are doctors."


    "Yes, and your Excellency is one of them again."


    "Oh. Most stubborn...... right. In the first place, nobility and the like can be called all customs and formats. That''s what makes us who we are. So lose it and you lose your own existential significance. It must be the inevitability of history that they remain the oldest of all times."


    "So you think I trust a sorcerer or something?


    "That''s right. The sorcerer is no matter, an excellent user of magic. But that''s not why the magic makes the future foreseeable. The future is made up of the choices of countless people. There is no way that even a legendary archmage can do more than to be godless, such as read all of its individual thoughts and foresee an assembled future like a mosaic. Nevertheless, in a suspicious way, I am surrounded by scammers who think I can foresee the future."


    "That''s exactly what Calius is..."


    "Oh, he''s a fraud. Sure, we can use magic, but there''s no way he has the power to see the future. If he still has that power, why couldn''t he have foreseen that Master Clarice would be sick?


    "Yes.Yet Your Excellency..."


    "Oh. I''ve been rounded up by that con man with a master mouth"


    "Ten years after the guy came, it''s been a repeat of that."


    "... oh... this is probably religion"


    "... what do you mean?


    "How many minimum constituents do you think are required to be religious? Actually, it''s just the two of us. One patriarch, one believer, that''s all it takes to be a religion... I mean, it''s... it''s Carius, I think."

 23 Lesson 21: The Devil Summons

    "It''s Jade. Any arrangements?


    Strauss asked Jade that way, approaching beside him with Zuen.


    "... Yes. Out of the total of eighteen martial officers stationed with the exception of the two of us, ten are placed on security outside the residence, and the remaining eight, as you can see, are placed two at each door of this great hall."


    "Um, well. Then it''s all good."


    "... Yes"


    "Okay! Well, thank you very much, my dear Carius!


    Strauss suddenly stood up in the lounge upstairs, looking out over the large hall or shouting out loud.


    Then, in the middle of the great hall, Calius, tucked between the beds where Julia and Clarice lay, said in a low servile voice.


    "... Yes, sir."


    Then Julia, unable to swallow the situation until then and staring at the situation with her eyes flourishing, finally uttered impatiently.


    "... what are you..."


    Then Carius laughed quietly as a dove sounded.


    "... I''m glad you don''t know..."


    With that said, Carius put his right palm over Julia''s face.


    "... as saut��ed in the great sea plains, it gives thee a restful sleep... Hypnos"


    As soon as Carius cast a spell in his squeamish voice, Julia fell into a deep sleep.


    "... by finishing while you''re asleep... you''ll never wake up again..."


    Saying so, Carius laughed quietly with a pigeon-sounding voice again.


    And when he had finished laughing, Carius lifted his palms high.


    "Then here we go!


    Carius lowered his hand, raised high at the same time as he shouted so, parallel to the ground before his own face.


    And he began to say something suspicious.


    "...... ural kudehal ass alkudi undeklnim hardekholm......"


    Then the demonic squares depicted on the floor of the great hall dashed only slightly.


    "Oh! The Devil''s Square has finally begun!


    Strauss climbed himself out of the railing and peered downstairs with a look like he couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "... you''ve begun"


    Zuen whispered softly to Jade so loud that Strauss didn''t hear him.


    "... oh. It''s the beginning of a nightmare."


    Jade also tilted his neck gently to Zuen so that it didn''t sound Strauss again, squeaking with a faint voice.


    "... Chemr Kaibal koatalkudai undecornia engecoorma..."


    Whenever Carius overlapped the wording, the brightness of the demonic squares became stronger, and at last the light was enough for those who were on the spot to hold their hands and turn a blind eye.


    "Shh, that''s amazing! At last the devil will appear!


    Strauss screamed out loud, covering his own face with his left hand, peering downstairs through the gap between his fingers, as he couldn''t contain the high (or low) appearance of his own heart.


    "... are you sure... there''s no such thing as demons"


    The moment Jade shrugged so much, the Great Hall was engulfed with an explosive glow.


    It was such a dazzling light that everyone, for decades, was deprived of their sight.


    But only one Jade was able to restore his vision after a few seconds, either because of his daily workout or because he quickly closed his eyes.


    As a result, I was to see ''it'' earlier than anyone else.


    "... this is... the ''devil''... were you really..."


    Jade finally witnessed and feared a more frightening subject than mankind''s original appearance before his own eyes.

 24 Lesson 22 Appearance

    "That voice is Jade!?... are you out?" The Devil "was finally out!?


    Strauss questioned Jade with excitement, who would be holding back behind his own, covering his face with both hands with so much glare.


    "Ha!... but is this really... a low-level demon!?


    Jade''s eyes reflected the aftermath of a giant creature dyed in pitch black as if to fill a vast large hall.


    "... I don''t think I''m a low-level demon after all..."


    When Jade managed to answer with a trembling tremor of terror, a lowly roar rang on one side of the perimeter, like the next moment when a sudden and fierce carnivore threatened his enemies, and a window called the window in the Great Hall resonated and smashed to pieces.


    "Become! What!? Is this the voice uttered by ''The Devil''?!? Oh, hey!! What do you think!? Jade!!"


    Strauss rubbed his eyes hard to ensure his vision, which he had not yet recovered, and tried unsuccessfully to open his eyelids, and fiercely questioned Jade in such tones as he could not hide his frustration.


    "Yes... the voice now..."


    Faster than Jade finished saying, ''The Devil'' raised a horrible growl again that gushed out of the bottom of hell.


    "Ka, Kalius!! Let me get back to you! Carius!!"


    Strauss now called out as loudly as he could.


    However, the tensile person suddenly lost consciousness in the gap between the two beds and slipped his hips into the ground.


    Jade looked at it like that and yelled at Karius with a loud voice.


    "Carius!! What are you doing!! Is this'' demon ''really low-level!? Hey!! Carius!! What do you think!?


    But Carius had not received Jade''s voice at all, or he had frozen with his stunned expression affixed to his old wrinkled (wrinkled) face.


    And speaking of "demons," whether the body temperature was extremely high in the first place, or whether the body surface was raised by only friction when it was appearing in the world, the hot air was boiling like an active volcanic eruption without a neighborhood (kuma) from the whole body dyed in black.


    He then began to emit a somewhat lower groan from his horribly pointy mouth, along with a rough breathing sound, apart from the earlier growl.


    And it lasted a long time, during which time the Jades had no living comfort at all.


    But when his voice finally broke off, "The Devil" finally opened his sturdy jaw (chin), reminiscent of the carnivore, and uttered words with a clear voice that anyone would hear.


    "... are you the ones who called me?


    That''s when Jade was convinced that this'' demon ''was not low-level or anything.

 25 Lesson 23: The Duke

    "... what do you think? Didn''t you summon me?


    A "devil" with a giant bat feather on his back and a taurus-like appearance asked towards Karius, who entered in front of him.


    Jade tried to get the Duke of Strauss off the scene, saying it was good that ''The Devil'' was turning his back on us.


    "�� Your Excellency. The plan is a failure. That''s not a junior demon or anything. Run now."


    Jade gently approached Strauss''s ear and quickly whispered (sayingly) in a small voice.


    But the next moment Jade whispered, a thorough vertical rip into the back of the head of The Devil.


    And from that rift, something like a giant eyeball appeared all the time.


    "... So it''s you? What do you want me to do?


    Shook in the other eye of "The Devil," Strauss was driven by fear.


    "... ugh, ugh, ugh!


    Strauss tumbled off the luxuriously decorated sofa provided for his VIP seat, screaming like a madman.


    Then he rolled around further on the floor and tried to escape the spot as he crawled.


    "The Devil" scoffed (bruised) at his miserable figure as he crushed it with the giant first glance that appeared on his back of his head.


    "Come on... are you that scared of me? Both humans. Then why did you summon me?


    Jade responded to the question of ''The Devil'' to buy time, sideways Strauss crawling through the ground.


    "... I was going to call a lower ranked demon... smaller..."


    "... well. So you''re telling me I made a mistake?


    "... yes"


    "Goddamn it... it''s been a long time since we''ve talked... but from what I''ve seen, you''re not a magician, are you?


    "... oh, no"


    "... Then again, the man who''s missing his hips under there called me by mistake, didn''t he?


    "... oh yeah"


    "Right. Then you''ll have to ask that man."


    Sayin ''The Devil'' unloaded that giant on the floor for the first time there.


    And as he leaned back slightly and stretched his right arm, he grabbed up the carius that was going in.


    "Hih! Oh, my God!


    And when he brought Carius to the front of his own taurus-minded face, he quietly began his interrogation.


    "You painted this demonic formation, didn''t you? Answer me."


    Carius answered desperately, letting fear draw his face.


    "... Yes"


    "Where did you learn how to draw this demon cube?


    "... it was written in the Book of Enchantment..."


    "Look."


    "... it was the Duke of Strauss..."


    "... with the Duke of Strauss? Who''s that?


    "... in the back... we''re crawling"


    Then "The Devil" slowly inverted his body there for the first time, facing the Strauss and the others.


    "... well. This unusual man is with the Duke. Even with the human world, it''s a monster...... okay. There''s the Duke. Show me the Book of Magic."


    Strauss took the dreaded book of magic out of his chest and offered it toward ''The Devil''.


    "... this is it"


    "The Devil" gently picked up the Book of Magic with his empty left index finger and thumb tip nail.


    And when he put the magic book before his own eyes, "The Devil" laughed.


    "Hmm. This..."


    "The Devil" looked at the Book of Enchantment in front of him for a while and satisfied him over and over again.


    Then Strauss, who was watching with a look of fear, asked ''The Devil'' in a loose tune in between, as he thought.


    "Ah... Um... who are you...?


    "The Devil," he said with a fuzzy, nasty look on his face.


    "Me... my name is Astarot... the same duke as you. But hell''s..."

 26 Lesson 24: Sacrifice

    "... a, astalotto!?...... hey thats... stupid...... duke of astalotto!? ����


    Carius, restrained by the right arm of that Astalot, leaked a grunting voice from his wrinkled mouth with a stunned look on his face.


    Jade captured the voice without listening to it, and immediately asked Carius to inherit it it early.


    "Carius! You know what? Does the name Astarot sound familiar to you?!? Besides, what''s a duke? What the hell does that mean!?


    "... you, A, you don''t know the Duke of Astaloto? �� the great nobility of the demonic kingdom with forty legions under his command��"


    "... are you such a big guy!? Why did you call him like that?


    "Then say stupid! I don''t even think this big guy''s gonna show up!


    Then Astalot, who until then had watched the Jades interact with interest, began to laugh in a low, majestic voice.


    And when he laughed, he uttered words with an even harsher voice.


    "... interesting. Aren''t you funny? It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the human world, and it''s been a pleasure."


    Then Kallius opened his mouth with a painful look on his face.


    "A, Master Astarot... would you please let me go?... Please... it''s already painful..."


    "... Hmm. Come on."


    Say, Astalot offered his right hand to the front of the Jades, and opened his palm, which was clenching, and opened Khalius.


    Carius stroked his chest down with relief as he exhaled deeply.


    "By the way, why did you try to summon a low-level demon?


    Then, when he struck his body with terror, Strauss shook up and hid in Jade''s shadow, reflectively jumped forward to Jade wondering if he had given him a stiff look as he walked out and grabbed a handrail (rinse) colored by the splendid decoration of the VIP table.


    "Give me my daughter! Help my sick daughter!... Yes, no, please help me... take my daughter..."


    At the end of the day, he whispered so little that he could not hear if his fears had been turned back, and hid in Jade''s shadow again backwards.


    But Astalotto was intrigued by Strauss'' transformation, and he grinned with a wide slack of his mouth.


    "... well. You''re a funny guy too... you mean the two girls sleeping downstairs?


    "... Yes. Yes, no, I''m alone. The other one... no"


    "Hmm. So the other one is for my daughter... sacrifice...?


    "... Yes..."


    "So which is your daughter?


    Astalot slowly moved the giant, half-body and looked back.


    The Jades peered downstairs in the same way, as the sight that had until then been prevented by the giant of Astalot opened up.


    But there was... nothing there.


    "Become!? Mm, where''s my daughter? Hey! My daughter...... where did Clarice go!?


    Strauss was surprised, and shouted in a loud voice as he hesitated.


    Jade also looked downstairs with a surprising look on his face.


    "What the hell are you talking about!?... I don''t have a bed... and my men are falling... are you fainting?


    Jade was right, all eight martial officers who were supposed to be downstairs were down and down.


    "Hmm... someone stole my eyes and took them away..."


    Unlike earlier, Astalot lifted his eyes high and distorted his mouth greatly, making him look very vicious.


    Then the tips and little shoe noises rang from the hallway at the end of the big door in front of them.


    And as the little figure gradually stretched out and plugged into the great hall, the owner of the shoe sounds appeared that little figure.


    Jade was surprised to see the figure and whispered the person''s name in a whispering voice.


    "... Gaius... Schneider..."

 27 Episode XXV: Astaloto

    "... how did he get out of the basement? ����


    Jade was surprised and looked back and asked his man Zuen.


    Zuen also shook his neck wide and sideways with a surprising look on his face.


    "... I don''t think I can escape without someone to guide me... and I don''t even think I can carry two beds with that little body..."


    Jade agreed with Zuen''s words and went on and on to slice them into small pieces.


    With those two conversations on his ass, Astalot had been staring sharply at Gaius with those thinly suspended eyes.


    "... children?... No... no... who is it?


    Astalot''s whining was so small that the Jades couldn''t hear him.


    Then suddenly, Strauss yelled out loud.


    "Ki, is that you!? Who took my daughter Clarice away!? Where did you take him?


    Gaius then finally stopped near the center of the great hall and said with his hands wide open and shoulders squeezed.


    "I''ll say it often. You''re the ones who took Julia away first, aren''t you? And so am I."


    "Yo, that''s weird, kid! Clarice, give it back! Give it back, you!


    "The opposite is true. It''s been a long time, isn''t it?... By the way, what is it? What about this stupid, big cow monster?


    Like this Gaius, I didn''t think Astalot was in a bad mood, and Carius broke in in in a big panic.


    "And don''t be rude, kid! This one will be the Grand Duke of the Demon Realm, Master Astarot!


    Then Gaius, hearing it, looked taken aback.


    And in a slightly sloppy tone, he repeated the words of Carius.


    "Astarot? The Grand Duke of the Demonic Realm?"


    Then, she frowned and followed her own deep memories, then tilted her neck and thought deeply about it.


    And after so much time, he finally opened his tightly drawn mouth.


    "No, I don''t think so. ''Cause Astarot was a great man."


    We were all equally distracted by the words of this Gaius.


    I didn''t know the meaning of the words, and the time flowed when everyone looked like a shudder and was silent for a while.


    But Jade broke the silence.


    "... you, you know Astarot?


    But Gaius himself, who was asked that question, wondered what he thought.


    (Is that it?... What am I talking about... but I... I know Astarot... I''ve seen him somewhere... where the hell is he?... and basically this guy...)


    "Hey Gaius! What do you think!? Answer me!"


    Jade asked Gaius even more.


    Then Gaius, responding to the voice, waved loudly back to me.


    And when one exhaled loudly, he said coldly toward Astalot.


    "I mean... you, Zangi, right?

 28 Lesson 26: Optical Columns

    "... how do you know I''m Zangi!?


    Saying his real name to Gaius, ''The Devil'' quickly became a murderous phase mixed with anger and suspicion, and shouted in a clearly inferior (lowering) narrative compared to earlier.


    "... Zangi?... Isn''t that the Duke of Astaloto? ����


    Kallius, the Magic Instructor, groaned with a grumpy look.


    Then "The Devil" glanced at Guillaume and Kallius as they remained in a half-body position.


    "... Oh yeah... my name is Zangi... oh my god, it''s been a long time since I''ve been in the human world, I was just trying to make fun of you. But let me tell you, I''m not a low-level demon. Well, even if it''s not the finest, it''s in the luxury category."


    Then Gaius laughed out loud as he was about to.


    "Well said. What''s so fancy? Intermediate is good for you at best."


    Then Zangi was exasperated by the mockery of Gaius.


    "So who the hell are you!! I''ve never met a guy like you!!


    Then Gaius tilted his little neck gently and said.


    "Mm-hmm. Leave that alone."


    "Just kidding! I can put it away!


    "No, actually, I''m not sure, either - I left with my mouth shut."


    "You''re just kidding me! I''ll kill you!!


    Zangi rocked the giant and tried to cram it into Gaius with a vicious face.


    But Gaius said, not even showing a bare gesture of fear at all, spilling an extra grin.


    "Don''t bother with that. And... your opponent is not me."


    The moment Gaius told him so, there was one hole in the high ceiling of the great hall, and a strip of light plunged in.


    When the light lighted the top of Zangi''s head brightly (like this), its number gradually increased, and between moments (and again) it became a shower of several strips of light, enclosing Zangi''s entire body.


    "Hey, what''s this light!?


    The moment Zangi said that suspiciously, the ceiling blew to pieces with a tremendous roar, and at the same time the shower of light converged to become one giant column of light and struck.


    "Guh! Guh! Guuuu......"


    Zangi groaned without a voice.


    But the light column further increased its brilliance and poured down on Zangi.


    Zangi lost the pressure of the light column and bent his knee into the floor.


    Then Jade, who had previously quietly watched how things were going, gazed at the light wrapped Zangi and discovered the anomaly that appeared on its body surface.


    "... what?... is it melting? ����


    Jade was right. There was a recurring phenomenon of countless bubbles floating on Zangi''s body surface, bouncing and flying.


    Then, gradually, the whole skin became burnt to pieces, and finally it became a mass and began to fall on the floor.


    And so much so that the skin called skin could no longer even make a painful expression, that the muscles of the whole body were revealed, and finally even the muscle called muscle could not even groan and white bones emerged.


    Then the light column added even more luminosity to the last finish and all.


    The brilliance was so awesome that no one could see Zangi in anyone''s eyes.


    "Shh, an amazing light! Everybody close your eyes!


    Jade said, turning away, covering his face tightly with his arms.


    All the others tried to escape the light by covering their faces simultaneously and turning their faces back.


    And the hour flowed, and when Jade peered through the gap between his fearful arms, there was scattered upon the floor gaius, and the wreckage of Zangi, who had vanished without even raising the cry of the Terminator.

 29 Lesson twenty-seven, Carla.

    "That''s what you call a legendary magician, isn''t it?


    Gaius looked up at the heavily perforated ceiling and said.


    Then one big eagle-nosed old woman came down from that great hole sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    And as he stepped right down in front of Gaius, he further distorted that wrinkly face and burst into yelling and scattering.


    "Don''t be so busy! You fucking kid! I''m in such a bad mood for being forced to work so hard early when I get to Elmour! You don''t understand!


    Gaius was puzzled and panicked that his intention to praise had bought the old woman''s wrath.


    "Yes, no... I didn''t mean to..."


    "I don''t know what you meant to say! I don''t like kids with such a busy mouth!


    "Oh, no, the... Rodemul! Hey Rodemul!"


    In response to Gaius'' call, the Schneider family ordinance Rodemur wore his usual black outfit and appeared without making a sound from beyond the main door.


    "... would you like me to call you, boy?"


    "Ah! Rodemul! I need your help."


    "... this is Dear Karla... apparently with your anger..."


    "Shut up, Rodemur! But there''s no snagging! I thought you and Lombardo''s boys were gonna spoil it, so this kid''s gonna stick up?


    "Ha... sorry"


    "Mostly Rodemul! I don''t know if I can handle your only stubborn face! I know about you from the time of the kid, but he was a totally unloved kid! Oh, she''s not cute! You''re not cute!


    Carla''s mouth shot early in the arrow had no choice but to silence all Gaius or even the depositing calm Rodemur.


    Then Carla''s complexion suddenly changed there.


    And I glanced at the corner of Zangi''s wreckage, where the flames still dull.


    Then there was a flame of a color that was clearly different there than elsewhere.


    Gaius also noticed something was wrong with Carla and followed her gaze.


    "What? What''s that flame color?


    "It''s a magic book... haven''t seen it in a while... but it''s a nasty color... okay"


    Gaius tried to ask Carla a question without knowing what she meant by her words, but because she heard voices from upstairs at that time, she couldn''t ask the question or not.


    The Lord of his voice was Jade, who had been distracted from the upstairs to see what had been going on.


    "... you guys... who the hell are you?


    Then Carla quickly looked back and glanced at the guillotine and upstairs.


    "When you ask people about things, you name them first!


    Jade was also completely pressurized by Carla''s intimidation.


    Now the ruler of this great hall was undoubtedly this old woman.


    "... Oh, oh, excuse me. I''m Jade. This is Zuen, my man. And this one..."


    "That''s enough! Strauss, the lord of this hall! And..."


    As soon as Carla separated her words, she gently rose into space.


    Then instantly he reached upstairs and landed flutterly on the handrail.


    And I glanced at Kallius in a horrible shape from above.


    "I summoned an uncontrollable demon without even knowing my power, I guess it''s about you that''s Calius, the great idiot who is only a Magic Instructor!!


    Shook up by Carla, Carius shook up with a black hood covering his face and covering it up.


    "I don''t know what to say! You dirty demon master!!


    But Carius only shrunk further and trembled into small pieces like a small animal, and was not at all unambiguous in his voice, but full of fear.


    To that so unusual figure of Carius, the servant Carla also shrugged off, one humming his nose loudly, and descended downstairs again.


    "Oh, um - sorry for your busy mouth earlier..."


    Gaius suddenly came in from an apology in an attempt to take the lead.


    But Carla was reading in Gaius'' hands.


    "You don''t have to say anything special about me not thinking that!


    "Yes, no, that''s not..."


    "Fair enough. More than that..."


    Carla asked Gaius with a more frightening look than earlier.


    "You, how did you know Astarot and Zangi?

 30 Lesson 28: The Depression of Dallas

    One.


    "... er, well... honestly, I really don''t know that..."


    Gaius couldn''t really answer Carla''s question as to why he knew Astalot and Zangi, the demons.


    Indeed, Gaius had a secret, but that meant that the memory of his previous life was in vain, not that he knew the devil.


    But at that time, Gaius did portray Astalot in his memory, and he saw who Zangi was who deceived him, but he didn''t know why he remembered.


    As a result, Gaius'' answers to Carla were varied, but it worked.


    "... Huh. Apparently you really don''t know..."


    "... hah..."


    "... Fair enough. We''re going to have a long relationship. You know what I''m talking about. Well, anyway, I''m tired. I''m gonna take a little nap in the next room, so don''t end up like you guys!


    Having said that, Carla walked out slowly and followed the Great Hall without looking back.


    "... you walk without flying..."


    Rodemul responded to Gaius''s penetration.


    "... magic is tiring..."


    Two.


    Gaius was summoning Jade first in a luxuriously colored room adjacent to the Great Hall, trying to listen to the situation one by one with Rodemul.


    "So you took Julia, one of the twins, and tried to summon the devil to get Clarice''s illness fixed?


    Jade nodded and affirmed to Gaius''s inquiry.


    "I see. I mean, Clarice''s illness is such a serious illness that doctors can''t cure it..."


    "... no, I don''t know that..."


    Gaius unexpectedly looked at Jade twice, trying to make sense of the word.


    "What... duh, what do you mean?


    "... I haven''t seen a doctor..."


    "... Yes ~?"


    Gaius listened back with a barbaric voice.


    Then Rodemul, who was quietly listening to the two exchanges beside him, pinched his mouth.


    "... I see. So it''s called" The Depression of Dallas, "right?


    "... oh. Yes."


    "..." The Depression of Dallas "?


    Rodemur answered Gaius''s query.


    "You know that Dallas is the oldest nation in the world, right? Its history is very old and very thick. It''s something to be proud of, but in some cases it''s not good enough."


    "What do you mean?


    "Dallas has a long history, so there are so many clich��s, familiarities, etc. We have to act according to fine practices to do anything, and thus it is very inefficient to do anything over time. If you''re in other countries, you should prioritize efficiency and abandon custom, but Dallas puts more emphasis on practice than efficiency because history is the oldest, and because he boasts about it again. That''s why they tend to eliminate the temper of progress."


    "... that''s the ''depression of Dallas''?


    "Yes."


    "What does that have to do with not seeing a doctor?


    "It means that new disciplines will also be eliminated."


    "... well... I mean, you don''t approve of medicine..."


    "Yes, that''s why I relied on the old curse and couldn''t see a doctor..."


    "... you''re right. Like Clarice, the Duke and Dallas are also... ill."


    Jade vomited the words of giving up with a deep sigh.

 31 Lesson 29: The Nature of the Devil

    "Well anyway, let''s just see a doctor for Clarice. So, if you can''t, why don''t you ask Carla to call in another demon, threaten her and let that demon heal you?


    Gaius suggested in a light tone.


    Then Carla jumped in with great momentum with the yelling from across the door.


    "I didn''t say stupid!!


    "... hey, you slept..."


    "I guess I can''t sleep because you guys are talking stupid!


    "... what''s a stupid story... can''t you?


    "Oh, you can''t. There''s something wrong with you guys."


    "... misthinking?


    "Oh yes, if it''s a high-end demon like Astarot, there''s no cure for intermediate demons like Zangi, let alone lower demons."


    "Really!?


    "Oh, the nature of the devil is destruction in the first place. Destruction is the opposite of healing, so you have to be a high-end demon. Well, that goes with the fact that many attacking magic users can''t use defensive magic. If you''re the most wizard like me, you can afford both."


    "I see... So summoning the devil won''t cure your daughter''s illness..."


    "Oh, yeah. Those demon squares were pretty big, but it wasn''t until the intermediate class that I could call them in."


    "Speaking of which, Carius said only the lower grades could be called in that demonic formation. But it was the intermediate class that showed up...... why?


    "Oh, that''s a secret in his magic book. We''ll have to ask him when and where he got it later."


    Then Gaius asked Carla with interest.


    "What''s a secret?


    But Karla gently embellished such a gaius with her nose.


    "Hmm! Only Aqua can use it. The immature don''t need to know!


    Gaius'' mouth was heavily bent over Carla''s relentless mouth shot, and he was sore and spasmodic, but Carla said, turning to Rodemul without even bothering to hold that.


    "I tried to sleep because of you, but I woke up! Then I''ll preach to both Strauss and Carius'' idiots. You, for now, call one of them. Come on!


    Rodemul would normally ask again because he didn''t know which one, but I thought Kara would just yell at me for saying that, and when I just graciously gave him a quick flip of myself and ran out like a detachment, leaving the room in no time.


    Jade then also left the room, and Gaius, who was left alone, was finally brought back by Rodemul when he received cursing rumors from Carla that worsened rather than cured facial cramps, such as breathless exhaustion.


    Karius seemed to be trembling from the bottom of his heart, in front of a very incomparable level of strength to himself.


    But Karla''s attitude toward Karius was completely unforgiving.


    "You... be prepared"


    Unlike earlier, to Karla''s too creepy to speak quietly in a suppressed voice, Karius was so close to fainting less unexpectedly of fear.

 32 Episode 30: Tabe, the Old Capital

    ����ǰ��„���������Ȥ����롣����ħ�����Ϥɤ����֤���줿����


    ������Ŀ������Ϥ����󤭤�Ŀ�������Ǥ�Ҥ��Ĥ����ʤ��顢���ꥦ���ˆ�������


    ���ꥦ���Ϥ⤦���Ǥ���ȫ���Q��Ƥ������ᤫ������ʤ�Ȱ�״������


    ���Ϥ���������ϥƩ`�٤��֤���줿��ΤǤ���


    ���Ʃ`�٤���ȣ��դ󣡤ʤ�ۤɤʡ�����


    �����Ϥ����ԤäƤ��Ф餯�����z�����


    ���������ϡ������˥Ʃ`�٤ˤĤ���„�������ݳ֤���ɽ�����ä���ΤΡ��ɤ����ᤤĿ���⤦���Ȥ��Ф꤭�äƤ������ᡢ����ǿؤ�����ǥ��ˌ����ơ�С���Ǥ����䤯�褦��Ӎ������


    �������Ʃ`�٤äƣ���


    �������������άF�ڤ��׶����쥭����ɥ�α���λ�ä��롢���ĤƤζ��Ǥ������ޤ����Ȥ��ꤷ�ޤ��Ƥ��w�����줿�ΤϽ񤫤�ǧ�������Ǥ������ޤ��Τǽ�Ϥ��Ӥ�Ƥ���ޤ��ơ����ʅ���Դ���z�E�Q��ˤ���„���Ƥ���ޤ���


    ���թ`�󡣾ɶ����������������ʤ�Τ����ꤽ�����ͣ���


    ���Ϥ���Ԫ���׶��Ǥ��ä�������˵������M������ȤʤäƤ���ޤ������Τ��ᘔ����݅����������(���礦��礦�Фä�)���Ƥ���褦�Ǥ������ޤ���


    �������׶����ȵ������M��Σ���


    ���Ϥ���һ�Ťˤ��ꤻ�ޤ��󤬥Ʃ`�٤Ϥ����Ǥ������ޤ�����һ�׶��˹����z�ޤ줿���Ϥ˂䤨�Ƶ����}�j�����M�ޤ���ΤǤ��������¤��ޤ��ȷ��l�����䤹���ʤ�ޤ���������ˤʤˤ�깥�Ԥ˕r�g��������ޤ��Τ��؂�ȤȤ��Ƥϕr���ڤ��ޤ���


    ���Ǥ���`���󥰥��̻ʹ����׶����`�ǥ��`��ϡ��̻ʎؤ����Ĥˤ��Ʒ���״��ʮ�����δ�·���ɤ��ޤǤ����ֱ���˾A���ցK�ߤ��ä�„�����¤����뤱�ɡ�����


    ���Ϥ�������Ϥ��줾��ι��ˤ���׶����OӋ˼�뤬�`������Ǥ����������Ϲ����z�ޤ줿�r���붨�����OӋ�������`���󥰥����붨�����˶��������ߤ������Ԥ��Ȥ������OӋ�򤷤Ƥ���ΤǤ���


    ���ʤ�ۤɤ͡�������Ԓ��„����һҊ�����`���󥰥�����һ���붨���Ƥ��ʤ��ޤ��ߤ��OӋ������˼�äƤ��ޤ����������ɡ��׶��˹����z�ޤ줿�r��Ǥ�Ϥ���Ȥ��ƤϤޤ���ؤǤ��ʤ����ޤ�׷���z�ޤ�Ƥ����U����������ȫ�Ƥζ��Ф�Z���Ƥʤ��׶��������Фä��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢��Ϥ���Ҥ���(�Ƥ�)���(��)���ʤ����ϡ���ζ���ʤ��Ȥ������������U���ͣ���


    ���������Ϸ�����ޡ��������ͨ��Ǥ������ޤ���


    �����㤢�������άF�ڤ��׶��Ǥ��륢�쥭����ɥ�Ϥɤ��ʤΣ���


    ���Ʃ`��ͬ�������Ȥ�������M��Ǥ���ޤ���


    �������ʤ�ۤɤ͡������ޤ����������Αn�d����һ�ĤäƤ櫓����


    ���Ϥ�������ޤ�������Ǥ������ޤ���


    ���ɤ����������Ȥ������ϥ������ɤ��ԤäƤ����褦�ˡ������ʹŤ����|�򱧤��z�ߡ����ؤDŽ��}Ӳ���������𤳤��Ƥ��ޤäƤ�����Τ褦���͡���������������Ⱥ����ˤ�����Τϡ����Κsʷ�˾��������Ƥ���Τ��ȤФ��ꤪ��äƤ����Τ�����ɡ��ɤ��������(���)����ζ�⤢��褦���͡�


    ���ǥ��ϥ���ʥ����`�Ҥ˴����ˤ������Ȥ��ơ����������Τ����ϡ(�������ޤ�)�ʤ냞����^×�ϡ�����ʥ����`�Ҥ�δ�������뤯�դ餹��Τ��Ĥ����m�⤷��˼�ä���


    ��ͬ�r�ˤʤ����������Ǥ���ۤɤޤǤ˃ꤨ�ɤäƤ���Τ�����˼��ʤ��ǤϤʤ��ä���������˼���ϼ���Ȥ��Ƥη�(�֤�)�򳬤����˼�����Ĥΰµפˤ��ä����褤�z��ΤǤ��ä���

 33 Lesson 31 False Books

    "Hmm! That was so loud and whispering just now!


    When Carla finished her long time of thought, she novelled to Gaius and the others again.


    "Didn''t they teach you guys to talk nonsense? Be quiet!


    Gaius and the others moaned again greatly, clasped their mouths gently and became quiet.


    Carla was satisfied to see how it was, and when she hummed one nose, she turned again to Carius.


    "By the way, why did you summon the devil? Didn''t you know the demon summons was a felony?


    "... is, yes..."


    Karius'' fright of Carla was unusual and hard to speak of.


    "... I hear why"


    Carla prompted a little bit to the mood.


    Then Carius sensed the sign, and spoke in advance.


    "Well... I don''t see any other way... so..."


    "... did you really think you could control the devil?


    "Yes. Anyone with the lowest demon can control it by offering a personal confession, in that book of magic..."


    "... oh. I knew it..."


    Carla sighed one loud sigh there.


    "... you know, that magic book is a fake book"


    "Gi, fake book!?


    "Oh yeah. It''s a fake book written by a magician who''s no better than you."


    So Gaius happened to ask Carla.


    "Um, what''s a magician who''s not even Roku?


    "I used to be there. It''s the devil''s guide that he wrote in bad faith."


    "Malice...... what does that mean?


    "Nothing like this. I wrote 800 lies so that a situation like this would arise. I mean... prank."


    "Prank!? I''d call it a prank, but I''m glad you were there earlier, otherwise you don''t know how many dead people would have been out there, do you?


    "Right. There must have been massive deaths."


    Gaius frowned at Carla''s words.


    "Is it too much?


    "So you''re telling me he''s not even Roku, right?


    "There''s more to it than that."


    "Right. But he was originally a great magician."


    Gaius was surprised, and his voice grew louder.


    "Great Mage!? Is that the guy?


    "Yeah, but then there''s all kinds of things. I''ve become a bastard."


    "What''s all this about?


    "�� all sorts of things. And I got in trouble. I should have burned down all the fake books..."


    Although Gaius thought the conversation had been made a little bit of a tease, he thought he could answer it from what he had heard, and he continued the conversation without worrying.


    "... and yet it remained"


    "Oh. If there was one left, there might be others left. If..."


    "We need to trace the route back."


    "Oh right...... so when, where in Tabe, and how do I get it?


    Karla shook her eyes sharply, causing Karius to tremble again.

 34 Episode 32: Clarice

    After hearing more from Carius about the route to obtaining the fake book, Carla gave instructions to Rodemul to interview the last one.


    Rodemul followed that instruction and left the room with Khalius, who had finished the hearing.


    And some time later, Rodemur returned with the Duke of Strauss.


    As Strauss stepped into the frightened (frightening) room with the same frightened look as Carius, Carla yelled at all the preemptive attacks.


    "Sit down there!


    Strauss was surprised to see his body up and down victoriously in his voice, and sat in a chair with a sleaze as he was told.


    "Hmm! I thought I''d rewind the Duke''s status to a shield, that''s a lot quieter, isn''t it?


    ������������


    "What if I do something about it?


    "... I didn''t know there would be such a horrible demon..."


    "That''s an intermediate one."


    ������������


    Strauss seemed to have a sincere fear of Carla, who briefly buried that horrible demon, and kept turning a blind eye all the time.


    "Hmm! The mastermind is this. Then you''re not funny or anything!


    Carla turned sideways so boring.


    As a result, Gaius had no choice but to interrogate him instead.


    "Well what is it? Are you reflecting once and for all? Or are you simply scared of Carla and not regretting trying to put Julia in your personal possession after her abduction and imprisonment?


    "... I think I''ve done something stupid..."


    "Really? Don''t doubt it."


    "... true. I was the fool who trusted and heavily applied a man like Carius. That''s what I think now."


    "I seem to have reflected quite suddenly again, why?


    "... it''s..."


    That''s when the door to the room suddenly opened.


    And the girl with this and even more adorable face sleeping rolls, drawn to her lovely face maid, came into the room with a slightly rough breath.


    Gaius looked back and admitted what the girl looked like and said.


    "Julia...... is it Clarice, not Clarice?


    In response to Gaius'' call, the girl slowly answered her breath.


    "Yeah, I''m Clarice."


    "Oh well. Well, just sit there. It looks very sticky."


    Gaius pointed to a magnificent sofa shaped by a graceful curve, placed right next to the door.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Clarice slowly sat down on the couch with graceful tricks, even as she borrowed the maid''s hand.


    "... I''ve seen you at some party before with you, remember?


    Gaius thought first of all to the point of talking, and asked lightly.


    Clarice then replied, without getting her hair in between.


    "No. I don''t remember it at all."


    Gaius thought as he gently pulled his cheeks to a pimple.


    (Wow - I knew this guy was high - he''s sick, so I can''t say anything very strong, and I can''t keep doing it.)


    Gaius was fed up in his heart.

 35 Lesson 33: Taboo

    "It''s my fault. Your father''s condition has changed."


    Clarice looked up kickingly and said with perseverance, although he had a fever or a slightly rough breath.


    "... I don''t think so..."


    "No! This is my fault because I just got sick and your father changed"


    Clarice blocked (whispered) Gaius'' words in an arrogant tone and spoke eloquently of his thoughts.


    "Your father fell prey to that con man, Khalius, to cure my illness. Even that horrible thing as a result...... poor father!


    "Um... since when do you think you can''t trust Carius?


    "Just now! I asked Jade."


    "Heh!? Earlier?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Uh... until then?


    "I trusted you. Of course. ''Cause I love fortunes and stuff."


    "... hah... I mean, I woke up for the first time just now asking Jade what was going on... so?


    "Yes, it is. Shouldn''t you?"


    "No, there''s just nothing I shouldn''t..."


    "I think everyone makes mistakes. But, you know, it''s people who can admit it''s a mistake and start over. Don''t you think that''s great?


    "... hah..."


    Even though Gaius saw Carla with the face that he was completely heartbroken, Carla remained pointing that way.


    "Er... good to know. Please come back to your room."


    "Yes! That''s good. Good for you, Father. They''ll forgive me."


    "No, no, no, no, no, that''s not what I meant..."


    "Oh? So what does that mean?


    "No - that means, for now, once you pick it up..."


    "No! I won''t move a step here until you forgive my father!


    Then here Karla finally turned around with a laugh.


    "Come on, come on. Kid, you''re having a lot of trouble. That''s not funny."


    "It''s so funny. Please help me."


    "Right. Well, it certainly doesn''t seem obvious. Hey, Strauss! You''re really reflecting, aren''t you?


    "... Yes"


    "So, Julia... something like that? What do you think of her? I don''t want to hear that."


    "... Julia... she is an abomination. Dallas'' old habit tells us that the twins commit murder. It was also later when those who were born and out of the world committed a crime... so the moment I heard that the twins were born, I was going to kill that child. But someone perceived it and secretly took her away."


    Here Gaius pinched his mouth.


    "Who said they took him away?


    "After this incident, Nerva Tarrant, our swordsmanship guide, disappeared. So whether he''s the killer or not... but the whereabouts are known."


    "I see. That teacher, was that really the name... so, because of fate prank or your arrival as the emissary of this Elmur a few years later, their parents and children have been found unluckily... I wonder if there is a fate"


    Gaius sighed one loud sigh, struck by the feeling that he had seen something called fate mischief.

 36 Lesson 34: Settlement

    "Clarice was born sick and weak. That''s why I thought this scenic Elmour would be good for a cure and decided to move to the area. But I was in good health at the beginning of my assignment, and I was at a party..."


    "Oh, probably about that time, you met with me... although I don''t seem to remember Clarice at all..."


    Clarice then leaned her little neck a little and said a silent greeting to Gaius, with a twisted expression.


    "And it gradually became more and more blocked, and at the end of the day, more and more people lived in bed all day. Then the other day, a surprising report came in. That one crack of the twins is alive... so I talked to Carius and he recommended the demon summons..."


    "Hmm. They''re the same old clich��, but they''re tied up. And the Dallas!


    ��������


    "Fair enough. Anyway, this kid needs to see a doctor soon!


    Carla pointed to Clarice and commanded Strauss in a strong tone.


    "And that Julia won''t get her hands on anything in the future! Can you promise me that?


    "Yes, I promise"


    "All right! Then settle for one thing with this! Gaius, Rodemul Like!?


    "What!? Oh, can I keep that up?


    "Fine! The primary cause in the first place is Kallius. That''s why I''m turning him over to the Magic Society. After that, the association will judge and dispose of it. You, tell Jade to do that."


    Carla said toward a maid with claris.


    For a moment, the maid wondered if it was okay to leave by Clarice, but because Clarice at the time had sent a signal to go to Jade with her eyes open, she left the room behind.


    "Strauss! I don''t care what you do in this case. Except! �� I need you to help me with something."


    "... Yes. What is it?


    "It''s no big deal. I''d like you to do me a favor so that we can move freely around Dallas. You''re the Duke, you can do it, right?


    "If that''s okay, I''ll do as much as I want..."


    Then suddenly Gaius screamed out loud there.


    "Wait a minute!... Didn''t you just say we (...) if I wasn''t mistaken?... Um, who are we (...) and (...)?


    "That''s Gaius and Rodemul! It would be up to you two!


    "Become! That''s so sudden!


    "No questions asked! Gaius, your training will be conducted in Dallas by investigating fake books! Nothing. I didn''t promise to do it in Elmur. I won''t let anyone complain!


    Gaius did not have an open mouth blocked, but only groaned.

 37 Episode 35: The Erwin, northbound.

    The flow rate of the long-standing Great River, the Altarte River, was enormous, far above that of the common river.


    Therefore, the scale of the annual rainy season''s river flooding (solder) was also daunting, which greatly benefited the surrounding area.


    Because the river floods carried fertile (well) soils rich in nutrients from the upper basin into the lower basin, covering the agricultural land anew every year, so agriculture inevitably flourished.


    It was therefore believed that the original civilization in the continent of Melissa began in this subriver basin of Altarte.


    But as a result, various forces fought over this fertile land more than in ancient times, and vast amounts of blood flowed into the land.


    But it was also a cleansing of the blood from a new flood before it dried up.


    And now the earth desires new blood, but every sign of war had appeared in this fertile land.


    Judge Joon-young Lombardo Schneider of the Republic of Valentin was rushing north to the disputed area of Esta, defying a long stream of great rivers to prevent the war.


    "Apparently, the chaos of the wars has subsided and is now glued"


    Counsellor Helmut Shester, a competent deputy who follows Lombardo, reported that to his superiors, who are staring hard at the maps he spreads in the cabin or no.


    It was the liaison ship set free by the monitors stationed in Esta, the land of the suspension, that brought the news to the Lombards'' high-speed ship, the Erwin.


    The contact ship was a high-speed ship of the same type as the Elwyn, and on its way south toward Elmur, a province of Esta, it encountered the Elwyn heading north.


    The two ships approached each other as close as they could when they could see each other, and the contact vessel unleashed the arrow with which the report was concluded (yu) and the Erwin received the stabbed arrow.


    Regardless, even though we carefully confirm that we are compatriots at each other''s sight and use predetermined euphemisms as a reinforcement to further compatriot confirmation, we could still say that this is a very coarse method.


    But they had the perception that it was an emergency to contend for a moment.


    For this reason, they had to take the method used only in this emergency, and it was this that tells the story of the seriousness of the matter in response.


    "So Esta''s already occupied by Lowenglin, huh?


    The Central American zone Esta, in the middle basin of the Altarte River, was originally a neutral zone as a border dispute between the Pope of Lowenglin and the United Kingdom of Raidham, both countries, but it was the most important part of the report brought about this time that the victorious Pope of Lowenglin had been completely occupied in this battle of conflict.


    "Yes, Esta is filled with low Englin soldiers."


    Shester''s report didn''t mean it sucked, but it was also by no means a good one.


    Because once acquired territory is something that no matter what, no matter what, as an instinct to pierce the spine of that nation, it will never let go.


    In other words, Esta has already become a new territory acquired by Lowenglin, and restoring it to its former state of neutrality can no longer be a daunting undertaking.


    But from the side of the United Kingdom of Raidham, this state of affairs was not entirely acceptable.


    Therefore, it was no longer very difficult for Lombards to find a compromise as to where to put the two sides'' spears (dust) if they wanted to settle the dispute as small as possible.


    "What is Esta''s surveillance team headquarters like now..."


    During the Great War between Lowenglin and Raidham, which took place roughly fifty years ago, the seven surrounding countries, which brokered bilateral harmony, defined the southern border between the two countries as the Altarte River.


    At that time, however, delegations from the seven surrounding countries made the land a neutral zone, as they disputed between representatives of both Lowenglin and Raidham over which territory to take Esta, the Central American zone of the Altarte River basin.


    And he had set up a surveillance corps headquarters in seven surrounding countries, and brought peace to the land for fifty years.


    "Well, you''re probably surrounded by low-englin soldiers, but with the contact ships going south from time to time, freedom will be guaranteed. Of course you don''t have to worry about being served."


    "Naturally. If Lowenglin were to do such a thing, he would turn the seven surrounding countries against the enemy. One country at a time is small, but the total power combined with Raydom is considerable. Still other neighboring countries will join the war if they take faith in a country like the one that has its hands on a garrison watch group. With the addition of another great power in it, the Kingdom of Dallas, there will be no more of them than Lowenglin, the most powerful nation in the world. I don''t think Lowenglin would make such a stupid choice."


    "Yeah, I don''t think Esta has a place as secure as the surveillance team''s premises right now."


    "Was there a port on the surveillance team''s property?


    "Yes. The southernmost tip of Central America, the land where the Altarte River, divided into two parts, meets again, will be the seat of the monitoring team. So we can get the ship out of the harbor as soon as possible."


    "I assume you''ve set up a headquarters and a harbor at the southernmost end."


    "Yeah. That''s His Excellency Gerhard Schneider. Fifty years ago, at the end of the war, it was the decision of Chancellor Gerhard Schneider, the councillor''s great-grandfather, to set up the headquarters at the southernmost end of Esta."


    "... hey, yeah"


    Lombardo said, sounding even bored, humming one nose.


    Seeing that, Chester said with a very mean, slight laugh.


    "That''s a very incorrigible reply. Because the petty councillors also suffer from the current pressure of the prestigious Schneider family?


    Lombardo then revealed Shester''s question.


    "And the Lowenglin guys, what they do is dirty. I know you''re aware that King Cyrus of Raydam has been wiped out, but I don''t like the way he did it."


    Shester was about to erupt unexpectedly because Lombardo was too childish to tease him, but he managed.


    And Lombardo''s childishness seemed so favorable to Shester that he stopped pursuing it any further.


    "Yes. After King Cyrus died, it would be an invasion to see his successor indeterminate. Well, if you always say" means, "you''re right, but you feel a little too much in your mouth."


    "Yeah. But apparently you can see that Lowenglin also has as many heads off as you. How did he know that King Cyrus was gone? How about when you know that again and then you''re fast enough to invade? You guessed King Cyrus'' death in the first place because Raydam''s ship entered Elmoor to buy flowers of mourning that you thought were meant for the king, right?


    "Yeah. It''s about the night of September 9th."


    "But the Lowenglin invaded Esta more than half a day earlier than that, the unknown of September 9th."


    "Yeah. It was probably on the morning of September 7th that King Cyrus was deported. And it seems that the ship that buys the flowers of mourning leaves at noon that day, and the arrival in Elmur was on the evening of September 9th, two and a half days later."


    "Oh. But the invasion by Lowenglin is only two days after King Cyrus'' departure. It was only two days later that we moved the army on a massive scale and occupied Esta in the blink of an eye. This is an unusual speed."


    "So the councillor says King Cyrus''s death was not an assassination by a successor candidate asking about the king''s status, but an assassination by the hands of Lowenglin?


    "Or I''m wondering if someone from Lowenglin might have turned it on..."


    "I see. At the same time as the assassination success, it will be possible in time for the envoy to invade Esta just two days later by the troops deployed on the western bank of the Altarte River, who were already ready to launch."


    "Oh. Apparently you''re right to assume that this invasion wasn''t abrupt, that it was all premeditated, including assassination"


    Lombardo glanced at Chester face to face, then glanced at the map around Esta, which largely dropped his gaze and spread on the desk again.


    The high-speed ship Erwin, which the Republic of Valentin boasts, was still a day''s distance in time over the disputed area of Esta.

 38 Lesson 36: On board

    Even so, the Lowenglin people cross a very dangerous bridge.


    Lombardo nodded heavily at Shester''s inquiry.


    Assuming that this incident was not sudden, but had been orchestrated beforehand by someone from Lowenglin, it would mean that they had planned an "assassination of the Head of State".


    In the first place, assassination was regarded as a subordinate measure because it was too insidious and justified as a type of conspiracy carried out by a country.


    Among other things, it could be described as an assassination of the Head of State or as a lower measure.


    Because even if the executor were a solo offender, a significant number of human guidelines would be needed before the person could reach under the Head of State, and even if the assassination succeeded as a result, it was often the case that the assassination plot would leak out of those people after the fact, or crack their mouth during a situational hearing, and they would finally be exposed.


    So if this assassination of King Cyrus by the breathtaking of Lowenglin was hypothetically true, and that later came to light, Lowenglin could not only be exposed to more intensive artillery of condemnation than the immoral state and the nations of the world, but could even risk the nations forming a coalition to declare war on Lowenglin.


    Because the leaders of the nations fear their "assassination of the Head of State".


    Kings, popes, prime ministers, they are all "heads of state" in many ways.


    In other words, even though there have been assassinations in other countries, if the next spearhead satisfies the minds of their respective heads of state, they try to form a detachment party for their own protection.


    But normally war was not something that the powerful could freely carry out.


    Because war requires enormous funds and the blood of soldiers.


    Funds were predominantly taxes to be collected from the people, and soldiers were aliases of the people.


    Therefore popular support was needed.


    If anything were to be done to ignore this, the worst coup could have happened, unless it was a more powerful state.


    So when they tried to wage war, they needed a great deal of nomenclature to gain popular support.


    And in this case, there was a great name for it.


    As I said earlier, assassination is an act that is both shady and righteous in the first place.


    The samurai intended to be honorable had originally been spared acts and contempts to be spit on and despised by the general public.


    The powerful will use it.


    This country is a nasty country that tries to defeat another country by such cowardly means as assassination.


    Then the people danced by the propaganda were angry against the land, and their anger became a great wave, and they wandered wildly, and they became giant running streams, and they pushed.


    At that time, those in power will be crowned with the name of "righteousness" in the running of the wrath of this people.


    And a "war of justice" is born.


    Each country wields its own "war of justice" and pushes it to the country where it wants to form a partisan.


    Only one country would have to know, and if it became a Union, the damage to each country would be comparatively small.


    On the contrary, the country of those attacked from all directions will soon perish indestructibly by building a defensive line.


    If we do not expose ourselves, the assassination of the Head of State could be a major way of inflicting damage on an enemy country.


    But the exposure is too risky.


    I mean, it''s a high risk high return.


    Consequently, the means of "assassination of a head of state" by an enemy state was surprisingly not so many in history.


    "Indeed. The Esta invasion seems to have succeeded as planned and taken over beautifully, but I don''t think he planned to assassinate King Cyrus for the sole purpose of obtaining Esta."


    "Yeah. Esta, indeed, is a geopolitically and strategically important place. Taking this place will increase Lowenglin''s military advantage in the future, and instead Raydam will be forced to make a major shift in strategy in the future. But just because the equilibrium is somewhat off doesn''t mean that Raydam is in a state existential crisis all at once."


    Lombardo took over Chester''s considerations.


    "Oh, but how about a low english? If the assassin testifies that he was exposed under the daylight and that the mastermind was Lowenglin, at once Lowenglin would be put in a state existential crisis. This is far more risky. How confident are you that you won''t expose... or..."


    "... or?


    "No, I don''t have any ideas. I just don''t think it makes sense. I just accidentally said it."


    Lombardo thought deeply through his head.


    Shester also closed his eyes and put his arms together again, sighing one before saying.


    "Right. You feel such a disgust that you''re misbuttoning one thing."


    "Oh. Something... Yeah, maybe I misread something..."


    Shester, not to mention, looked at the big, old clock standing on Lombardo''s back.


    The clock needle was pointing just at 7 p.m.


    "Esta arrival is scheduled for around noon tomorrow the 14th. Do you think that today we will reflect on the analysis of the current situation and the future measures that will be derived from it throughout the night?"


    "Right. Though heavy, you can''t fight on foot when you arrive in Esta. We need weapons."


    And Lombardo corrected his posture and never said his will.


    "Yes, a weapon in the name of wisdom..."


    Lombardo looked at Shester and each other in the face and nodded loudly at the same time.


    Their appearance was bright (like this), and their eyes (like this) shimmered.


    It was as if he were a boy who knew no fear.

 39 Episode 37: All the way from the watchtower.

    "Then explain the situation of the day in order."


    The Lombards had finally arrived at the headquarters of the seven-country surveillance corps set up at the southernmost end of the disputed area of Esta.


    And from the top floor of the lookout tower, located in the center of the headquarters, while looking down at the hissing Lowenglin soldiers, he was receiving reports from the watchmen.


    "Yes, I did."


    A shallow, black-faced little man answered with a face of tension that was hard to tell if it was burnt in the day or if it was bad in his gut.


    It is the erness of the resident monitors at the headquarters of the seven national monitoring missions.


    While turning the file in his hand, Ernest began to explain how the day of the military clash between Lowenglin and Raydam occurred.


    "The first thing I want to say is that I was in a very deep fog that day."


    "Hmm. Deep fog..."


    "Yes. It was a lot of thick fog. It''s so foggy that you can''t clearly see the tip of the reached hand. Esta is indeed a land prone to fog due to its location in Central America of the river, but I have never seen such fog in the two and a half years since I took up my duties in Esta. And when I asked those who were stationed in the land longer than I did, they all said that they had never seen such a deep mist."


    "There was a total clash in that thick fog?


    "No, not all of a sudden there was a total clash. First, there was a commotion at the Lowenglin camp."


    "Hmm. Let me know more"


    "Yes. Until later that day, a noise broke out on the far right wing of the Lowenglin formation, which means we''re here. First I heard something like dozens of small skirmishes. To avoid unnecessary provocation, as you know, the formation of low engrins also has only simple fences and moat defenses, as it is assumed that a large fortification of sorts (tattoos) should not be built at the time of harmony fifty years ago. So it is not possible to ambush in the thick fog and burn a mortar or other act on a dozen people basis. Most naturally, it is a violation of the treaty, so you will be fined a great deal..."


    "Mm-hmm. Even if it''s a skirmish, it would be a serious treaty violation if we were to attack across the Altarte River. Just because it''s foggy doesn''t mean Raydom is a fool to attack when the opportunity comes."


    "Yes. We were just wondering if the Lowenglin soldiers would be drinking or drinking and fighting when we heard the noise too. But often when I heard clear ears, there was a mix of blade sounds of each other''s swords and swords bumping into each other in the curse. So even though we were fighting over alcohol, we were all worried that this would lead to death."


    Superintendent Ernest cut off the conversation there, and after saying no to Lombardo, he grabbed the cup beside him and drank it to a sip. And after one big exhale, I started talking again.


    "Then a Roenglin envoy jumped into HQ with tremendous momentum. And this is how he complained out loud. Said he was ambushed by Raydom. The moment I heard that, we froze. That means that fifty years of peace have come to an end. But there was something we needed to do. It''s about checking if Lowenglin''s words are true."


    "Hmm. That''s a wise decision.


    "Thank you. We quickly crossed the river with monitors from six other countries and entered the Lowenglin position. And I started doing live tests."


    "So, how was it?


    "Yes, there were three roenglin soldiers'' corpses (shikans) and dozens of injured people there. And there were the remains of eighteen men in Raydom''s armor helmets."


    Then Shester, his deputy, who had refrained from speaking until then behind Lombardo, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "One thing though, were those dozens of low englin soldiers injuries enough to be considered life-threatening ''weights''? Or was it a ''serious illness'' where life had nothing else to say, either?


    This Shester question was important.


    Though there were bodies of both armies, this could have been disguised at all costs.


    If we procure the bodies from somewhere, plus the armored helmets of both armies, the disguise will be complete.


    It was therefore the injured, not the corpse, that mattered.


    If there had really been a battle between the two armies that would have caused 21 deaths, there would naturally have been a heavy patient at the time of life among the dozens of injured.


    But if it were disguised, there might be serious injuries to the extent that they would not die, but there would be no heavy patients.


    Because there could be no one who likes and receives fatal injuries for disguise of anything at all.


    "... yes... that is... there was indeed a knife wound... but we could not tell if it was a fatal wound or not by a doctor. So we tried to get a physician stationed at our headquarters..."


    "Am I interrupting?"


    With Shester''s low and sharp voice, he cut into a bewildered erness.


    "Yes. It is. When I tried to get a doctor, I saw the general."


    "General? Oh, only General Gorkos...... was it?


    Shester answered Lombardo''s question more than his back.


    "Yeah. Right now, it''s the Seventh Legion that''s lining up on the Esta West Bank. So when it comes to generals, you''ll be General Bulk Gorkos, head of the Seventh Corps."


    Ernest nodded silently in agreement with Chester''s answer.


    "General Gorkos... I''ve never met him, but I''ve heard of his reputation. Sounds like someone picturesque of a swine rush, huh?


    Shester answered the question once again.


    "Yeah. Well put, I guess he''s a fierce general, but he''s actually just a progressing idiot. I''ve done scattered damage to my allies until now with all the forwards and no knowledge of retrogression. Most of all, it''s a big fight."


    "You''re the type I don''t want to be."


    "Yeah. And it looks terrible, too. He''s fat enough to walk on his own, so his face and voice are like toads on top of him all the time, and when he gets close, he has a reputation for jumping the discomfort index of those around him."


    Elnes was smiling and sneering in affirmation of Shester''s cursing murmur.


    Lombardo said bitterly when he saw it.


    "It''s terrible to be told, but apparently Shester''s character review is winning. So what happened after that toad general arrived?


    Lombardo undone a conversation that was getting out of line.


    Ernest tightened his loose face and continued to report in advance.


    "Yes. The general appeared abruptly on board, and began his speech with a great deal of excitement in our face. Raydam''s behavior was cowardly, unforgivable behavior, and so on... Anyway, I told him to incite incitement, to reward the dead English spirits... and I ordered the whole army to prepare to storm."


    "Suddenly!


    Lombardo accidentally raised his voice out loud.


    "Yes, we were flattered, too, but we immediately took it back and advised the General to stay. The general''s neighbors were equally surprised to try to forgive the general, but the general didn''t listen at all to what he seemed to be excited about the marching orders he had issued. In doing so, the general summoned a command unit to convey orders to prepare for the assault by the entire army and released the command unit. It was a later festival when it had already happened, and there was nothing more we could do, and it was best to bring the bodies, remnants, etc. back to headquarters, and then we could just keep an eye on the war. I''m sorry."


    "No, you don''t have any downfall. In that situation, no matter who it is, nothing can be done. You never get sick."


    "Yes, thank you"


    "So you started an all-army assault and occupied Esta?


    "Yes, the Lowenglin army rushed across the eastern river and attacked the position on Raydam''s side, and it was the fighting that pushed Raydam, who was ambushed, but then became glued (this way) due to Raydam''s desperate fight, so he retreated to Esta after roughly five hours of battle to this day. The total number of casualties in the two armies is estimated to be 1,000."


    "You''re over 10% dead at war! It must have been a fierce battle."


    The composition of one regiment for both armies was approximately five thousand, except for non-combatant units such as heavy (soda) units transporting food, etc.


    In other words, the fact that the two armies combined resulted in a thousand deaths in combat by 10,000 people meant that the lethality rate would exceed 10%, and that a great deal of fierce fighting took place.


    "Yes. It was awesome. As I said earlier, Raydham was suddenly attacked and pushed in at first, but the same goes for a sudden surprise attack if you try to be Raydham soldiers. You must have seen your compatriots fall in front of you, and you all learned a bottomless anger. We stopped the Lowenglin from advancing with a backlash all over us."


    "So you thought both armies had been ambushed, and you were fighting because you thought it was a counterattack to it. It''s going to be a tough fight."


    "Yes, because General Gorkos, who doesn''t know he''s going to retreat, has just ordered him to retreat..."


    "Mm-hmm. Very well. Good luck reporting."


    Lombardo labored his long-spoken elness.


    Ernest corrected his manners, bowed his head deeply, and left the room at speed.


    Lombardo saw Elnes leave the room and turned to Chester at the rear to ask.


    "You think it was set up by General Gorkos?


    Shester replied, waving loudly for the first time.


    "No way. That idiot general doesn''t have a strategy or anything. There''s a mastermind behind it."


    "I guess so. Perhaps the general stormed without even knowing the plan and just hitting it. Of course, the mastermind predicted that would happen, or did he turn it right next to the general..."


    "Yeah. Probably the mastermind will be right next to the general. To make the plan certain."


    "Oh. I guess so... So suppose I''m going to see that mastermind"


    "Do you want to get in? to the Lowenglin HQ."


    "Will there be ghosts or snakes? It''s fun to go and have a look. I don''t want to see the most unpleasant toads."


    Say no. Lombardo had a great laugh at Chester and his face.


    At this time, they had no slight anxiety either.


    Not to mention there was no such thing as fear.


    Therefore, after this, I never dreamed that they would encounter a tragedy that was uninterrupted.

 40 Lesson 38: Lottos of Anvil

    "Just take a look at your brother there! This sword is not the same as the sword there. Legendary blacksmith who trained Diplodius'' love knife Belkatzen of Sage Dawn of the Sword, passed on the supreme business (deliberately) from Roseamir of Asahi Light for generations, and the Zakharden Workshop is a modern day, and Michels of Purple Light has trained it, and it''s a big product (oh deliberately) without two under the sky!


    Lombardo spoke to Shester, who walks with him, laughing bitterly at the selling complaint of an overly lofty and fluent arms dealer.


    "You''re in for a tough time. Nevertheless, it is the merchants who sit on their liver. It''s not weird when the battle starts right now, but it''s as busy as the market."


    As Lombardo put it, this road, which now leads from the headquarters of the Seven Nations Watch Corps to the rushing Lowenglin headquarters, was filled with the opening of various merchants on both sides of the road, in a flair such as this one here on Esta''s Main Street.


    And the propaganda complaints of the merchants springing from those stores were original and very humorous, with nature and grin spilling over the faces of the people on the road.


    "This is what you mean when you want a merchant soul. But I think I''m a species of life."


    "Indeed. If you die where you earned how much money, that''s it. There''s no way you can take the money you saved in the afterlife."


    "Yeah. Living first is your top priority. By the way, I''m not dying because I was killed."


    Seeing Shester say it with a true face, Lombardo said with a smile on his face that made him laugh.


    "Is it something that won''t die if you decide not to? That''s another terrible thing to say."


    "Yeah. That''s right. It''s amazing. I am. Didn''t you know that before?


    Still to Chester, who could tell with a true face, Lombardo sneezed his face and laughed, and if the two sentences didn''t carry on, Chester also finally broke his true face and spilled a laugh.


    Within doing so, the two reached the entrance to the Lowenglin headquarters and begged for guidance to the curtain hall where the generals were, revealing their identity names to the good-looking close guards who were nearby.


    Then the red-handed, little fat man''s good-looking Kingsguard took on "That sounds cheap," happily with a country dialect rounded out, and when he drew the two into the main unit with a full smile, he began to explain in good mood and detail the troop placement within the main unit, etc. in addition to the full country language.


    Lombardo then looked at Shester and turned into a troubled face for each other.


    Because, for example, the detailed placement of deployed troops belongs to military secrecy, and even if they are dignitaries of allies, they should never have been revealed.


    Not to mention that the Lombards belong to the Republic of Valentin and the Pope of Lowenglin, which have established friendship, but did not form an alliance.


    "No, you. Well... I appreciate the sentiment, but wouldn''t it be better if you didn''t tell us the contents of each curtain?


    Lombardo gently stabbed the nail at the Kingsguard who went on explaining himself in a very good mood.


    Then the red-handed, good-looking Kingsguard opened his mouth and looked up, then gradually began to fade (ahhh).


    "Ah... how about this...? Right. Oh����������"


    The Lombards had a great deal of trouble when they saw the Kingsguard who was in a bad mood earlier, dropped his shoulder and was very dark and depressed.


    And the two found it to be an act for too many people to be too good decided to comfort this preferred Kingsguard.


    "No. I wouldn''t be so sick. You haven''t said anything about the critical part yet. [M] The part you''ve said is just the part where we can make some guesses if we look around like this now. So if we don''t get ahead of ourselves, nothing''s wrong."


    Upon hearing it, the Kingsguard asked Auntie and Lombardo.


    "Is that true? What I did wasn''t a big deal, was it?


    "Yeah, I''m fine. No problem, but be careful in the future. You seem to be too nice."


    "Oh, hey. I can''t believe people are good, don''t be like that. I''m just a fool. Don''t let me tell you that I''m weak and powerful. I''m really sorry."


    "No, that''s not true. By the way, where are you from?


    "Yes, I was born in a small village called Anvil at the foot of Mount Valhalla, the highest mountain in the Gulf Mountains. It''s a really small, nothing village anymore."


    "Mount Valhalla is where the Karin tribe of the brave mountain nation is, isn''t it?


    Shester said instantly pulling something useful out of the immense knowledge contained in his brains of its kind.


    "Yes. Right. I was a Karin, too. The Kalins, who originally lived in Miyama, now live as Ming people down at the foot. That said, only the countryside seems to take half a day to get to the nearby town."


    "Was it? But I heard that the Kalins still do not give to the Pope of Lowenglin, and that they are still being armed in the vicinity of Mount Valhalla in an attempt to build a peaceful independent state?


    Shester''s questioning cast a deep shadow on the bright appearance of the Kingsguard.


    "Yes. Right. We Min descended at the foot, separated from the Karin. It''s to avoid every fight. But this is how I compete as a member of the Lowenglin. Both the Karin and Ming are fighting to avoid a fight. Right? You don''t know what it is."


    This confession of the Kingsguard profoundly pierced the minds of both of them as well.


    Participate in every dispute to avoid every dispute. This is a great contradiction. But it is also an essential contradiction.


    No uncontested land exists in this world more than the world is a time of war.


    I just shouted how loud I didn''t want to have every fight, and all around me, you can never forgive me for that.


    The Karin chose to fight the Lowenglin by engaging the surrounding mountain peoples in an effort to make Mount Valhalla an uncontested land.


    And the Min divided themselves from the Karin, and were at the foot of it, but it was not a paradise in which there was no dispute.


    There it was, Pope Lowenglin.


    Going down to the foot meant belonging to the Pope of Lowenglin.


    When the Ming descend at the foot, apart from the Karin, the Ming make a pact to the effect that they will never join the dispute with the Karin in negotiations with the Pope of Lowenglin.


    But that meant participating in a feud against an enemy other than the Karin.


    Therefore, the good man of this red-faced little fat man was now in the Lowenglin HQ as a Kingsguard.


    "I''m sorry. I haven''t heard your name yet."


    Lombardo corrected his manners and asked the Kingsguard.


    "Yes, I am Lotos." Lottos in Anville. "


    "Lotus in Anville? Then let me name you again. I am Lombardo Schneider, from Elmur, a province of the Republic of Valentin. This is my deputy, Helmut Shester."


    Lombardo said a polite greeting to Lotus as to whether he had anything to think about it.


    Shester agreed, and bowed politely to imitate (if) Lombardo.


    "Ah, yes. No, that''s polite. It''s gonna light up."


    Lotos scratched his head in embarrassment with a nostalgic smile on his face.


    Lombardos, who saw such a pleasant smile of Lotus, also laughed with pleasure.


    The pleasant laughter of the three favoured men stuck within the war-scented Lowenglin headquarters.

 41 Lesson 39: The Man Again

    "By the way, Mr. Lotos. Are you a Kingsguard?


    Lombardo asked questions on the road to the main curtain building with the guidance of Lotos.


    The red-faced lotus answered the question with an even more red tide on his face.


    "Ah yes. His Excellency Cardinal Bulk Gorkos belongs to the nineteenth Kingsguard Squadron."


    "Hmm? Will General Gorkos also be the Cardinal?


    Shester answered immediately.


    "Yes. He is one of the thirty-six cardinals, second only to the Pope in the Pontifical Agency, and in the army he is also the Commander of the Seventh Regiment within the Twelve Regiments".


    "Hmm. Cardinal. So the Kingsguards are assigned, right?


    "Yeah. Usually the Kingsguard thing is a royal or other guard, but in Lowenglin, the Cardinals are assigned a squadron-sized Kingsguard as their direct escort. Of course, the escort unit will be attached to the Pope, but this will be a battalion size."


    "Very well. By the way, I hear you have to be good at martial arts to become a Kingsguard. You don''t seem to have any luck with it, so don''t look like you''re gonna be quite up to it."


    When Lombardo said so, Lotus waved for the first time in a big way and shyly denied it.


    "Oh, hey. That''s not true. I''m just born strong. The sword, the spear."


    "If that''s not humble, I guess your suspicious powers are considerable"


    "Ah, yes. I can only boast of my power."


    "Wow. That''s something I''d love to worship for once."


    Then Lotos just flipped the foreword slightly.


    "Hey, I knew it wasn''t that big of a deal. Such a prayer, but not"


    Lombardo and Shester, who saw too much lighting, of Lottos, who showed them both flat hands and shook them violently in front of their own faces, also laughed at each other''s faces.


    In doing so, a large curtain hall appeared in front of them.


    "Oh, this is the curtain house where the staff are."


    "Wow. Staff curtain..."


    Lombard''s eyes were sharp and brilliant.


    And I saw it, and Shester just said it.


    "Can you show me there, then?


    Lotos asked with a look of surprise.


    "Don''t you think it''s okay to lose His Excellency''s main curtain?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I want to say hello to the staff first."


    Shester was completely absorbed by Lombardo''s intentions.


    "Really? Then I''ll show you."


    Lotos took the two of them and reached the front of the staff curtain building.


    "Would you excuse me? Lombardo Schneider of the Valentin Republic Mission."


    A voice was heard from inside the curtain building responding to Lotos'' words.


    "Wow... this is... thank you"


    Lombardo sounded familiar to his tall, moist, viscous voice.


    And it woke up memories that I will never forget for Lombardo.


    Affectionate Gaius was raw in the world, that summer day six years ago.


    An unforgivable enemy I met that day who could never be compatible.


    "Excuse me!


    Lombardo moved forward by taking control of Lotos.


    Then he jumped up the curtain at the entrance himself and broke into the curtain hall.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Lord Schneider? Ever since then, do you remember me?


    There was a man there just as Lombardo had imagined.


    A man who shredded meat to the extreme and wrapped a qualitative black robe of Zexism around his skinny skin that made him wonder if it was just on top of his bones.


    And the man who pasted a thin creepy grin on that raw, faded face.


    "Oh, of course I remember... Bishop Lennon"


    Shester, who followed Lombardo into the curtain hall, let his face stretch (frighten) for a moment after hearing his name.


    But he immediately held it back and erased his expression from his face, looking up at Lombardo beside him.


    Then Lombardo also had a strange look at everything called emotion.


    Now they were in a complete combat position.


    "Oh! That''s an honor. I didn''t know the Schneider family remembered my name..."


    And it was filled with lies and deception, and Lennon was also made to see that he was in a combat position.


    Now the enemies of destiny have seen each other again.


    And the lid of the battle was still about to be cut and dropped.

 42 Chapter 40: Confrontation

    "Bishop Lennon, I didn''t think you were General Gorkos'' staff."


    Lombardo''s words had obvious thorns.


    Quiet and soft tone, but sharp and cold, something like a sharp blade was hidden in every part of the language (often).


    "Ha. I never thought I''d see Lord Schneider here as the envoy of the Valentine''s Republic."


    Lennon was also responding with a very soft waist.


    However, it was clear to everyone that a blade of ice (if done) glanced over their faces behind polite words.


    The reward for those two words was quite chilled, filling the neighborhood with a white atmosphere.


    And that was very intolerable for Lotos, regardless of Chester, who knows the pattern between the two.


    Thus he sensibly perceived the disturbing air flowing between the two, even though he did not know the circumstances, and sadly hesitated to look at their faces alternately.


    And finally, when he greeted him with a voice that was about to disappear, he began to leave the curtain.


    "It seemed brilliant at the time of Esta''s occupation."


    Lombardo cut sharply in with a cold smile on his full face.


    But Lennon waved exaggerated and recieved this.


    "No, it''s outrageous. That was supposed to be the extremes of confusion already, and it seemed terrible that everyone and he would dip themselves into a whirlpool of frenzy and just loose themselves. I wasn''t talking about the level of handiwork very, very much. As much as I''m embarrassed at all."


    "Hmm. The extreme of confusion......? I believe that confusion is a state of disorder, but there seems to be some sort of order in your army''s movements this time."


    "No, not at all. There was absolutely nothing like order in that mess."


    "Really? Sounds like I had an order. It''s a strongly oriented order to multiply the confusion and take Esta away."


    "I suppose you are referring to the assault order issued by His Excellency General Gorkos, but it is a way of looking at what has been worn. His Excellency Gorkos is not the one to take this opportunity to think of it as awesome�� etc. You are a very honest man, and I will not do anything to help you."


    "Yeah, I guess so. The general will be."


    Lombardo put his strength where he said, "The General is."


    Then Lennon said with a white-faced look.


    "Ha... what does that mean?


    Unlike earlier, when he was smiling coldly, Lombardo showered Lennon with a piercing gaze, while resolutely speaking with a determined face.


    "It''s the job of the staff who''s going to do it."


    "Ha! What a fool!... No, I''m sorry for this. I messed up a lot about it. Please forgive me. But I can''t accept this. I did everything I could to stop you when you gave the order to storm. Unfortunately, I didn''t hear you... and yet it''s out of my mind to tell you as if I had ordered you to do so."


    "Yes, indeed, my camp watchman also said that when the general gave the order, those around him were rushing to stop it."


    "So..."


    "Given the general''s character, it is self-evident that he would set fire to himself if he stayed there without otherwise burning the general. That means placing a general on that spot, and if things happen, the general will always issue an assault order. He then commands a rear unit on his butt to take over Esta and lay a formation of generals attacking him at once. By the time you''re tired of attacking and the general returns, a solid fort will appear in Esta at the hands of the Corps of Engineers."


    "I wonder what you will say�� there can be no authority for me to place His Excellency the General on this land"


    "Yeah, I guess so. But it would be possible if we breathed this into those who have the authority to place generals, right?


    "Ha. May I, Lord Schneider? At the same time that His Excellency is the Commander of the Seventh Regiment, he is under the authority of the Cardinal in the Pontifical Office. In other words, there is only one person in this world who has the authority to place His Excellency. Lord Lombardo knows about it. Come on?


    "Yeah, I know. I''m saying on top of that. Because the timing is too good. I hear that the Seventh Corps, led by General Gorkos, was placed on the Esta West Bank only a month or so ago now?


    "That''s certainly true. But within the twelve legions in our country, eight legions, two thirds of them, have been deployed everywhere, and the remaining four quarters have been disbanded for vacation. And after four months of prolonged vacation, they are placed in exchange for half of the four regiments of the eight regiments, and they also employ a year-to-year three-pronged system of replacing the remaining four regiments in four months. So it''s true that the Seventh Corps, which was on vacation until about a month ago, was replaced by the Fifth Corps, which was placed on the West Bank of Esta, but it''s not that there''s anything intentional about it, it''s just that there''s been a normal alternation."


    "That would be so, but the establishment of a seventh legion to be placed on the land after vacation would be a quarter. I suspect that some force has been added to it."


    "Lord Schneider! Speculation is a good idea! The famous Schneider family, I will not tolerate any more rhetoric!


    Lennon''s cheeks, usually bloody and faded, had brightly colored pearls for anger, and the colour of hatred dwelt in their eyes.


    Seeing Lennon''s complexion like that, Lombardo said with a niggling mouth down like he was proud to win.


    "Right. Let''s just say I''m sorry about this for today. Bishop Lennon, sooner or later..."


    Lombardo left Lennon staring when he smiled satisfied, returning his refreshments (sawdust) and heels (bits) and leaving the curtain building.


    Chester, who had never said a word before and watched, also gave Lennon a cold glance (the best) with a satisfying look on his face, and immediately followed Lombardo out of the curtain.


    Lennon, left in the curtain hall, continued to grudge the void for some time after they left.


    "Did I say too much?


    Lombardo asked Shester, who followed behind him.


    "Somewhat...... but not reasonably good? If you look at his complexion, it''s obvious he was a star."


    "Oh, I got a little overexposed, but I think it turned out to be O''Rei."


    "Yes, but it still looks like the Pope is chewing one on this matter"


    "Oh, I heard you were an ambitious person... maybe the main culprit?


    "Well, it is.... I don''t know, maybe I just used that ambition by that Lennon... at the moment, it''s hard to judge."


    Then Lottos, who had left the curtain hall one foot earlier without hesitation, entered in front of both of them with a very dark look, and spoke.


    "Um - I''m sorry. You''re okay, right?


    Lombardo said to Lotus with a smile as good as any more.


    "Oh, Mr. Lotos, thank you for earlier. Thanks to you, I was able to have a meaningful conversation with the General Staff."


    Then as soon as he did, Lotos'' face was par brighter, and he said with a smile that was just beginning.


    "That''s good. As a matter of fact, you just escaped without knowing why. But I was worried sick. So good for you. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Say no. Lotos walked away from the two as he bowed his head to Pekopeko.


    Lombardos politely thanked Lotus and waved to Lotus as he left, but Lotus kept his head down until he eventually disappeared, so Lombardos began to wave until he could no longer see him.


    And finally, after we completely lost sight of Lotos, we looked at each other and laughed.


    "Now, Lennon''s guy, how do you get out?


    "Come on, let''s take a look at the arrangements."


    "Oh, yeah"


    "Nevertheless, we may be able to take revenge six years ago for today''s case."


    "Oh, I''d love to."


    The Lombards walked away from the staff curtain building in a relaxed foothold.


    "Calmis.... is Calmis here?


    A low, dark, creaking voice responded to Lennon''s questioning of one person in the curtain hall.


    "Yes, over here"


    None of the voices showed up when Lennon called him Carmis.


    "It''s Carmis. Apparently Schneider feels quite a bit."


    "Yes, apparently so..."


    "Let''s just say the plan for the example, Raydam, will be activated as soon as the army placement is complete."


    "Ha. We''re ready"


    "Example child... are you sure you''re all right?


    "Yes, it''s probably the first time, so I can''t be sure, but I think I''m calm so far."


    "Right. Then let''s look forward to that time. This is what that busty Schneider will look like when he sees it."


    And Lennon raised a lofty laugh that echoed inside the curtain building.


    It continued to echo in the curtain house forever.

 43 Episode 41: Banquet

    One.


    "Hey you guys! What do you mean our reinforcements still can''t see any shadows or shapes when you say that Raidham reinforcements are still arriving here in Esta!


    The fury of General Bulk Gorkos, the head of the Seventh Regiment of the Pope of Lowenglin, echoed inside the main curtain building.


    Due to the peculiar appearance of a face like a toad on top of a fat body (taiku), and yelling and scattering with a cloudy voice like a toad to his voice, the discomfort index in the main curtain building seemed to bounce (incl.) extremely high numbers, and there was a fed up look on the faces of the Kingsguard and the boy soldiers in the service.


    But only Lennon, beside the general, had a cool face, and he listened as he nodded with his eyes closed in the most affections such as the general''s theory.


    But I don''t care about Lennon like that. Gorkos went on to recite his anger.


    "What the hell are you thinking, people in the papal administration! Aren''t you saying that the Raydam army is marching towards Esta here by urgently convening the Ni Regiment on vacation! Pair it with the guys we''re putting on the east coast of Esta right now, it''s the Three Legions! Are you going to tell them to intercept it with our Seventh Regiment alone? They are!


    So Lennon spoke with a strange look, soaking through the gap between Gorkos (Kankai).


    "Now it''s a monster thing. I have received the orders of His Excellency the General and have repeatedly requested reinforcements from the four capitals, Audine, but I have not yet received any reply. If the Four Regiments are at rest at all times, even if we don''t say all Four Regiments, at least like Raydam, the Two Regiments will not be able to defend the land of Esta until they send us as reinforcements after an emergency call."


    "Naturally! It''s not sane to fight only one legion against three legions! Fifteen thousand against five thousand! There''s nothing I can do! Even the children who are drooling there can see this, but they don''t see it in the capital!


    Then an expedition jumped in there.


    "There''s a lot of dust rolling up on the east coast of Esta right now! Probably Raydam reinforcements have arrived!


    "Oh my God!


    Say, Gorkos rocked the giant and went outside the curtain hall. Then I put up the binoculars (and glasses) that Lennon gave me from behind and looked at the eastern bank of Esta.


    "Oh my god! Raydam''s guys. How fast! You''re too soon! Compared to that, my army is... Lennon! Request reinforcements now! No, you go out yourself! And make sure you bring reinforcements! Good!"


    "Ha! Your Excellency''s orders. I did accept this Lennon. I will definitely bring reinforcements, so please be patient until then."


    Lennon''s face, who said so and bowed his head deeply, had a terribly distracted smile sticking up his face.


    Two.


    "Has Raidham''s reinforcements arrived?"


    Lombardo sighed deeply as he watched the eastern bank of Esta far from the watchtower that soared at the Monitoring Corps headquarters on the south bank of Esta.


    Chester on the other side held his right hand gently in his mouth from earlier on, tending to lie down and rethink (chiseled), but in response to Lombardo''s words, he finally opened his heavy mouth.


    "Yes. In contrast, reinforcements have not yet appeared in Lowenglin. What the hell does this mean? If it was the Lowenglin side that set up this one, it should be the Lowenglin Army that the reinforcements arrive first. But he never showed up, and I didn''t expect the Raydam army to arrive first..."


    "Oh. I don''t know if it was Lennon or the Pope who set it up, or if it was someone else again, but I thought it was definitely on the low Englin side...... it''s three on one as it is. Raydom''s side will triumph without bitterness unless so much happens. Is it true that something unexpected happened on the Lowenglin side..."


    "Or is it some kind of secret..."


    "A secret... what kind of secret do you think you can think of?


    "You don''t even know what to look at. It''s not that easy to cover a three-on-one situation."


    "Oh, you can say that the advantages and disadvantages of war are mostly determined by numbers. Rarely does that happen only rarely, although it can be overwhelmed with the odds of a good tactician. Probably the army beats the widows."


    So Shester gave him a hazy look for a moment as he came up with something, and then asked Lombardo while somehow smiling.


    "So... how about a magician (...)? In the case of a magician (...), it doesn''t matter how skilled the hand is, it is precisely a hundred manpower, but if you are a magician, I hear you have something with a thousand manpower?


    Lombardo also answered Chester''s query a little awkwardly for some reason.


    "Oh, well, yes. Still a thousand people, huh? It''s not going to overpower 10,000 troop differences. No matter how legendary the magician was."


    "Sure. That''s just how hard it is to make a 10,000 difference. Then you won''t know what Lowenglin''s secret is, or if something unforeseen happened, until you open the lid."


    "Oh. Unfortunately, you do. When this happens, we just have to keep an eye on things."


    Lombardo shifted his gaze from Shester to the lookout tower window again, sighing again as Raydam''s reinforcements, who had just arrived spread beneath his eyes, were forming a formation.


    Three.


    Lennon, who should have left the formation for the capital Audine for an urgent reinforcement request, watched Esta for a long time from a hilltop just a kilocre west of Esta.


    [Note] A kilocre is approximately one kilometer


    "It''s about time. It''s Calmis."


    Then the space around Lennon''s right shoulder swayed like a mirage.


    And from that empty space, which swayed all the way, a whisper of appearance responded.


    "... Yes. We will now activate the plan."


    Lennon nodded satisfactorily.


    "Hmm. I''m looking forward to it."


    "... Yes. Now with this��"


    Then the swing of space gradually converged and returned to just space for the end (Shima).


    "Looking forward to it. I''m really looking forward to it.... Schneider, Gorkos, Raydam, all of them..."


    Lennon giggled lightly at her tongue.


    But the laugh gradually became a small laugh, and then the voice gradually grew louder, and he finally laughed softly and even louder.


    Four.


    "Yeah? What''s that?... Is it fog?


    The Lombards had come before the Lowenglin camp in an attempt to explore Lennon''s trends.


    So I discovered a bright white misty thing looming from the western direction in the distance.


    That was very widespread and was approaching the Lowenglin formation at very early speeds while winding the vortex.


    "... no! This is... magic!


    It was also once that Lombardo shouted, and instantly it engulfed the Lowenglin formation, sliding further over the Altarte River, covering all the way up to the Raydam armies on the other bank.


    "Magic! Is this it?


    Chester screamed in the fog so thick that Lombardo could only be seen blurry that he should be within reach if he reached out.


    "Oh yeah. I saw it once before. This is a magically created mist!


    "... it wouldn''t be poison fog, would it?


    "That''s okay. No physical harm... I think"


    "I think, then I''m in trouble...... but apparently you''re okay. I can breathe fine."


    "Oh. Apparently so"


    Then Shester noticed all the time.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t you say you were wrapped in a very deep fog the day the military clashes occurred? And the fog of the day..."


    "Probably so. If... something should happen after this!


    "Yeah. I guess so. But what the hell happens..."


    The Lombards spent enough twisted time in the thick fog.


    Then my vision began to open.


    "Yeah?... haven''t the fog diminished?


    "... oh. Looks like it.... What the hell do you want..."


    Then suddenly several dazzling (blinking) rays rose towards heaven from the Raydam formation across the Altarte River.


    At first it was about ten rays of light, but over time it increased the number of copies, and when it did become a giant sphere of light, enveloping the entire esta.


    Naturally, the Lombards were also in the midst of a dazzling light.


    "Now the light! What the hell! I don''t see it at all! Are you there, Shester?


    "I''m here. I don''t think you can see it."


    "It''s a big deal to be calm at times like this. That''s great."


    "No, no, I''m still pretty upset inside this. I''ve never seen such a light before. Was this light magically created just like the mist earlier?


    "I don''t know. But apparently this light, like fog, is not harmful to the body."


    "What do you really want to do... oh apparently this light is going out too"


    As Shester put it, the light gradually lost momentum. And the vision, which had been completely lost, gradually returned.


    Then a sudden scream broke out from the vicinity where the light on the opposite shore originated.


    The scream was first raised by a few, but soon it increased by ten and twenty, instantly chained with one hundred and two hundred.


    And then Esta was wrapped up in the screams of an incredible number of men who deserved to be described as a snort cry.


    The Lombards turned in a hurry and saw ''it''.


    At the next moment, "It" was suddenly in heaven with an uninterrupted loud voice.


    It was a cry that made the hearts and hearts of all who heard from the cold.


    Lombardo squeezed out his voice desperately as he struck and trembled with fear, finally being able to utter the name ''It''.


    "... Thousand Years of Dragons!"


    Now the curtain of the feast of terror was about to be cut and dropped.

 44 Episode 42: The First Victim

    One.


    There is a continent with a vast area north of the continent of Melissa.


    It is commonly known as the Gardan Continent, known as the Demonic Continent.


    Although only a few parts of the southern coast of the continent are currently in the hands of men, almost all the rest of the Gardan continent was still a secret frontier of untouched mankind.


    In other words, almost all flora and fauna were firmly refused entry because of the huge volcanic ranges running endlessly in all directions from the center of the continent, spraying lava high above them without interruption, and the terrible velocity of the crushing currents hitting the earth without a neighborhood.


    Thus Gardan was called and feared by the people as a continent of death, commonly known as the ''Devil''s Continent'', where there was no living and living thing.


    But there were those who ruled the scorching earth with their faces.


    It is a Dragon tribe.


    Even if a magnificent man under heaven with an ancient and now unrivalled famous spear (sighs) made a knockout, he could not scratch a single scratch, but his whole body was covered by a scale (corn) that was so robust green (soaked) that even a young body (takeku) was three meters tall (Merkle) high and ten meters long (Merkle) superior, and if he was an adult, he said it would be more than ten times that.


    [Note] 1 Merkle is about 1 meter


    He had a sturdy jaw (chin) that also chewed up a strong rock bed, from which the burning (howl) spit instantly dissolved the hard, sturdy alloy forged by the namesake blacksmith.


    The long and thick tail, reminiscent of the great tree over a thousand years old, was powerful enough to create a crack in the earth in a single swing, and the vast boundless wing wings grown from its wide and large back blew away to the far side, not even the fat one, however fat.


    A dragon is the biggest and most powerful creature in this world.


    Among them, those who numbered a thousand years of age, pigments fell out of the emerald green scales that covered their body surfaces, and became the king of the Dragon Nation, known as the Thousand Year Dragon (Southern Dragon), whose eyes sparkled with a clear crystal of dazzle.


    Thousand-year-old dragons are extremely intelligent, and a theory is also called the incarnation of God when he manifests himself in this world, and it is assumed that he will never leave the Gardan continent like any other dragon tribe.


    But once, only once in history, he left Gardan and landed far away on the continent of Melissa.


    But that was a long time ago in mythological times, and whether or not a thousand-year-old dragon had ever really appeared in Melissa, there were louder voices of doubt among historians than in ancient times, and so far skeptics (Kagi) were in large numbers.


    But now the legendary Thousand-year-old dragon appeared here in Esta, in the central part of the Melissa continent, in the belly of the ancient Altarte river, in the disputed land where the Son of Man was constantly staining the earth with blood.


    Two.


    Alouz was in a great mood that day.


    No, I was grumpy all along during this expedition in the first place.


    That, too, was supposed to be because this period was in the middle of a long vacation waiting for as many as four months to complete and welcome the eight-month military service.


    However, as a result of a sudden armed clash in Esta, a declaration of a state of emergency was issued throughout Raydom, Alouz was reluctantly in response to an emergency call from the military and was here in Esta.


    "Damn, I hate this expedition."


    Alouz kept throwing up his repetitions from earlier on alone, regardless of bumps.


    "Not a single thing is good. I knew this expedition would be cursed."


    Talcus, a childhood tamer (a petite familiar) who walks alongside Alouz on the riverside of the Altarte River, after one loud sigh, had no choice but to make a match.


    "Hey, what the hell is going on? I''ve been cursed for a while now, and I keep saying things that are not good for me..."


    "Ooh, Talcus, my friend. Well done. You listened. I haven''t had a good time during this expedition."


    When he let go of Tarkus, who was finally his talker, Alouz began to talk about his misfortune in momentum.


    "First of all, the first misfortune was on the first day of the convocation. I cursed God into heaven because my vacation had become my grandfather."


    So Arrows said in a sloppy tone of play.


    "Oh God! Why have you been mercilessly deprived of an important vacation for the common man? You big idiot! �� and."


    Talcus listened in silence, even as he grinned bitterly at Alouz''s exaggerated rhetoric.


    Then the ground at my feet suddenly disappeared.


    Talcus, surprised, raised his voice unexpectedly there.


    "Oh, come on. Is that true?


    Then Alouz said often in his face.


    "Oh, it''s true. Naturally, I panicked and saw my feet."


    "Yeah."


    "Then at about the same time I saw my foot, my right foot managed to step on the ground. But by then, my body had already leaned forward diagonally. So, the next moment, I fell to the front."


    "... hey, that''s..."


    "Oh yes, that was the staircase of the famous Trafalgar Square at the rendezvous point."


    "Fuck you! That''s just because you were walking up and you didn''t notice the stairs and you fell off your feet!


    Tarkus naturally put the protest into Alouz.


    But Alouz disputed it desperately.


    "I''m not kidding. I don''t usually do that either. How dare I fall down the stairs since the kid''s hour. If it wasn''t for this unreasonable gathering, we wouldn''t be in Trafalgar Square at this time of year, or we wouldn''t have fallen down the stairs."


    "That''s true, but it won''t be God''s fault that the vacation flew. I heard about the Lowenglin guys coming in all of a sudden. Then the bad news is Lowenglin, not God."


    "What are you talking about? I thought God was omniscient. Then you should have seen it all this time, too, right? On top of that, you''re just gonna keep your fingers shut and watch our vacation blow up."


    Pushed by the momentum of Alouz, Tarkus gave up his rebuttal after being a pain in the ass.


    "I get it. So, what was your next misfortune?


    "Oh, that''s it. Ever since I was in that house, I''ve decided to walk downstairs."


    "Oh well. That''s a good one. That''s the obvious story."


    Talcus despised Alouz with such flair.


    "Not at all. Well, here''s what I was, staring at the toe of my shoe and walking."


    Then Tarkus said, looking like something flickered, with a much brighter look.


    "Okay. Now you look too far down there, and you hit a bad guy who walked in front of you, and he beat you up, right?


    Then I said this time in such a way that Alouz was awake.


    "Hmm! No, that''s not it. Actually, a silver coin fell on the ground."


    "Even silver coins!? Where''s the unfortunate talk? It''s a lucky mistake to talk."


    "Oh, you usually think so. But this story goes on. You know, when I found the silver coin, I was just happy to jump up. So, I bent over and grabbed a silver coin at that moment!... my hips screamed."


    "Hip tight! Don''t even ask me if that''s tough. But instead, if you got the silver coins, you''d still be lucky to subtract your hips. It''s two days of our pay."


    There are four types of currencies in this world: gold, silver, copper, and bronze, in order of value.


    You can buy one loaf of bread for one basic copper coin and get one bottle of cheap wine for two.


    The silver coin on it was worth as much as twenty sheets of copper coin, and even more to the gold coin on it, a substitute worth fifty times the fruit of that silver coin, which the ordinary people never had first.


    Bronze coins are worth a single piece of copper coin in ten pieces and are used when buying and selling thin (sesame) items.


    And the salaries of their professional soldiers were fifteen silver coins a month, and the daily calculation was one half for silver coins per day, and ten for copper coins.


    "Oh right. But that''s what we''re talking about when we get silver, isn''t it?


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "I couldn''t move one thing from the moment I got down. It hardened with my hips bent. Then I found out who I was, and that son of a bitch approached me with a mockery."


    "Did that bastard mean the gas pan of the goldlender''s son?


    "Oh, that gas pan of taste (nasty) bastards who always catch on to us when it comes to something. That bastard made a fool out of me. I''m gonna find you a silver coin. Oh, silver coin! That''s what I yelled at. I wish I could, but he said I''d find him first."


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with claiming the rights we found earlier?


    "No, it''s not bad. But the other guy is a gas pan bastard. There''s no way you''d give that to me for saying that to that bastard, is there? So I should have just said that I dropped the silver coin. Then even that bastard must have pulled back."


    "Oh well, you sure do"


    "Don''t you think? It doesn''t matter if you find the gas pan bastard first. I picked it up, I said I won, and I scratched it."


    "That was bad luck."


    "Oh, it''s treading and kicking. My back hurts, but they take silver coins."


    "That was a disaster."


    "Oh... today."


    "Yeah? Did something happen again today?


    "There it is.... the meat for lunch was just mine."


    "Fuck you! I don''t know."


    "Well, sure, it''s not a big deal today, but whatever it is, this expedition is cursed."


    "... just you"


    "No, that''s not true. Three years ago, something bad happened, but after that, there was a mountain fire, and everyone in town and everyone in the next town managed to calm it down."


    "Oh, that time? Speaking of which, there were quite a few dead people then."


    "Oh yeah, and remember the big storm eight years ago?


    Tarkus nodded silently.


    "There were quite a few dead then, too. I was unlucky for a few days before the storm hit me."


    "That''s just a coincidence. He said he had nothing to worry about."


    Tarkus had a mysterious look on his back with words.


    "I hope so. Bye..."


    Three.


    Alouds often walked silently across the river.


    Earlier conversations were causing the two of us to have a severe atmosphere.


    Then suddenly Alouz made a barbaric noise.


    "Hey Tarkus. What the hell is that?


    Alouz''s fingertips referred to the loosely flowing Altarte River.


    Talcus said looking at the tip of Alouz''s finger like that.


    "... smoke?... or fog?...... yeah?... Hey Alouz! They''re coming this way!


    "Oh! What speed!


    When I thought it quickly covered the low-english formation on the other bank, I crossed further over the Altarte River and swallowed the Raydam formation with the Arrows in between moments.


    "Wow! What is this? Is that fog? Is it really fog? Hey, you there, Tarkus!


    "Oh, to be there, but what a fog! Doesn''t look easy on anything. I''ve never seen or heard of a fog like this."


    In a fog so thick that they had no vision at all, the fog gradually faded when they had expected that or this for a while but could not conclude about the identity of this fog.


    "Hey Tarkus. Fog, isn''t it clearing up?


    "Oh, apparently so. Damn, what the hell is this fog?


    Then I saw the Altarte River, which looked faint, and Alouz raised his bare voice again.


    "What the hell!?


    When I heard that, Tarkus also saw what was ahead of Alouz''s gaze.


    And now he made a barbaric noise all the way to Tarkus.


    "What the fuck!?...... hi, are you a person?


    Then Alouz responded to the voice.


    "Oh... that''s a person. That''s a child, too. Oh, my God! A child... a child... walks (...) down the river water. Oh, no!


    "This is a dream? Hey, Alouz! Are we even dreaming?


    The two of them got upset about a lot of things.


    And at the end of the sighing phrase, his hips were crushed together, and he went into the ground.


    Then, while he was doing so, the child crossed the river and reached the riverside where the Arrows were.


    And he came to the sight of the arrows, and stopped.


    Alouz pushed and killed his inner fear and spoke to the child.


    "Ki, are you a boy?... and how old... yes, how old?...... j, about ten?


    "Oh, hey... Alouz! What are you gonna do when you ask me that!?


    "Oh, yeah... I''m so excited to hear the crap"


    Alouz turned to the child again and spoke again.


    "Hey, didn''t you just walk up the river? No, my uncles may have misjudged me..."


    The boy was silent, looking into the hollow and just queuing.


    "Hey, you..."


    When Alouz spoke to the boy without a glance, suddenly, many strips of light emanated from the boy''s body.


    It was about ten rays at first, but it gradually increased its number, and finally swallowed the Arows into a swirl of light.


    And in that light Alouz shrugged.


    "Oh... I knew it...".


    And the unlucky Alouz, with his childhood tame Tarkus, became the first victim of the feast of terror.

 45 Lesson 43, General.

    One.


    By the sudden appearance of the Thousand Years Dragon (Southand Dragon), the front line of the Raydam army collapsed in chaos within the city.


    That would have been the case. Because the ultimate creature beyond human intelligence suddenly appeared in front of them.


    There would have been no such thing as brave and courageous people, or how many great armies would have cowered to appear as enemies.


    But now what stood in front of them was not an everlasting enemy, etc.


    Therefore they fled to scatter in fear, screaming with trembling voices.


    But the scorching heat of the dragons struck their backs relentlessly for a thousand years.


    The armor helmet they were supposed to be wearing to protect themselves melted away in an instant without assuming the role at all, while dozens of lives were snatched away.


    Thousand Years The dragon stepped firmly on the earth with its thick feet, wondering if he had raised one tremendous roar, then kicked the earth well and jumped up into the air, spreading huge wings all over the cup and winging it mightily.


    Then a giant floated brilliantly up into the universe, not even halfway through a thousand years of dragons.


    And he was relentlessly attacked from above in pursuit of a fleeing Raydom army.


    More than a thousand degrees of high fever was spit out, and dozens of lives were scattered each time.


    And by the time the Thousand Years Dragon had swallowed its long neck for more than a dozen times, the Raydom Army was no longer in total collapse.


    Killing plays to the point of despair by the absolute strong continued, even with more than a thousand victims.


    And when the three armies that Raydom boasted, a total of fifteen thousand large armies, saw but were unbroken and reduced in number, and the number of remnants was finally cut by ten thousand, suddenly the thousand year dragon changed its spearhead.


    Because the army of Raydam in front of the Thousand Years Dragon no longer existed, such as a convoluted group, because they fled to scatter, but a huge mass existed on the opposite bank across the Altarte River.


    The Thousand Years Dragon was about to launch an assault over its glowing giant, courageous and opposite low-english army.


    Two.


    "What a sight..."


    Lombardo muttered with a low groaning voice when he saw the tragedy of the Raydom army across the shore.


    "What the hell is a painting... that''s exactly what this is about..."


    Lombardo''s competent deputy, Shester, also murmured in a squeamish voice, not voicing his satisfaction at being overwhelmed by the slaughter play across the shore.


    "Let''s just let it scatter. Otherwise, we''ll be here next."


    "Yeah. It''s extremely dangerous to be in a group. Meet the General and advance."


    "Oh. That said... where''s the general''s curtain?


    "You''re here. Lennon hasn''t gone to the general yet... Ah! Mr. Lotos!


    Shester could miraculously find the only outline of a favor within the Lowenglin main force, arguably the extremes of confusion.


    "Let him guide you. Hey, Mr. Lotos!


    Noticing Shester''s call, Anvil''s Lottos came close to scratching (or splitting) the clutter.


    "Yay, you''re in big trouble! Oh, is that a dragon?


    Lombardo replied to Lottos, who had lacked calm by increasing before.


    "Oh. That''s also the legendary Thousand Years Dragon. We agreed to be the next to be targeted if we were still here. You have to let it scatter right now. Mr. Lotos! Do you know if the general is here now?


    "Yes! Don''t show me around!


    Did Lotus recognize the seriousness of his own mission, answering Lombardo briefly with a tighter face while making his usual red face even more red?


    "Please!"


    Lombardo, who returns them, was also the least necessary wording, and that revealed the current state of affairs that now surrounded them.


    Three.


    The Lowenglin soldiers around them saw an incredible sight and where the daily vigour went, now totally just a bystander and finished, hoaxing right and left.


    But among them were those who proceeded with a firm foothold.


    Lombards.


    Scratch the people waves with footsteps like a race. Lotos takes the lead.


    Plus Lombardo and Shester followed.


    Then Lotos shouted at the two that followed him to the lid.


    "That''s it! That''s the curtain house with the general!


    At the tip of Lotus'' finger, there was the largest, most luxuriously constructed curtain house in the main unit, decorated with spirals.


    Lombardo looked at Shester and said back.


    "How stupid. Isn''t this like telling you where the general is?"


    Then Lotos put his right index finger on his own lip and whispered.


    "You''re right. You mustn''t speak too loud, Kenzi."


    Lombardo whispered, embarrassed by Lotus.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. But then... how many lives do you have in the Kingsguard?"


    "You''re right. Kingsguards are the most lethal in this Seventh Corps. The general wants to stand out anyway, and whenever he puts up such a fancy curtain house, the enemy will storm next. Why do we have to put our lives at risk to protect them? In the meantime, Your Excellency runs back."


    "Oh my God! Gorkos run behind! I hear he''s a fool and an idiot, but isn''t he at least brave and resolute and pigsty!?


    "Ha. You like to make assaults. But it''s always the rear of the army that gives orders."


    "What a guy! I don''t know what people''s lives are..."


    So Shester stabbed the nail.


    "Anger is the best. But right now, it''s important to scatter the army as soon as possible."


    "I know that!


    When Lombardo abandoned him, he left the two of them behind and moved on with his big crotch.


    Chester, left behind, had no choice but to smile bitterly at Lotos and his face.


    Four.


    From the luxurious curtain hall, colored with brilliant spirals, there was a cloudy ear that did not match its beautiful appearance.


    But Lombardo, hurrying with his big crotch, didn''t even loosen up his steps, and when he jumped up the curtain at the entrance to the curtain without asking questions, he had to enter it.


    "Excuse me!


    The cloudy man, who had been yelling at Lombardo''s incised greetings until then, responded without stopping his hair.


    "Who are you! In this busy hour! Get lost!"


    A full-faced and fat man like a toad instantly refused Lombardo entry with a tongue that often turns against its dull appearance.


    But Lombardo stated his mouth without changing one complexion just because he expected it to.


    "I am Councillor Lombardo Schneider of the Republic of Valentin. With this incident, as envoy��"


    "There''s no use for people from other countries! Get lost!


    Gorkos jumped Lombardo''s greeting after saying he had no ears to listen to.


    But instead of being frightened, Lombardo called it a loss.


    "That''s not going to happen. This estate is the place where the seven surrounding countries keep it as a disputed place, and it has gone up there with its earthfoot..."


    He said, "Oh, my God! Not if you''re saying that now! You didn''t see that monster!


    So Lombardo raised the corner of his mouth for a moment.


    "I saw it. That''s the legendary Thousand Year Dragon."


    "What are you keeping for so long! That monster is attacking the Hate Army now, but we don''t know when it''s coming this way!


    "I totally agree. We have to scatter the army as soon as possible before he finds us."


    "Do what you did!


    "What did you do?


    "If you do that, there will be fewer of you who will protect me!


    At that moment, Lombardo was wrapped up in the sensation as if the whole blood in his body were going to boil.


    And his whole body hair stood upside down, his heart beating hard.


    Lotos was right.


    Lombardo now clearly understood that Gorkos was not the vessel of the generals, and at the same time trembled heavily into anger.


    But Lombardo managed to stop there.


    I didn''t let my anger yell at Gorkos.


    Because I knew that doing that wouldn''t solve anything.


    Prevent one or more soldiers from dying in vain.


    That was the only mission now imposed on Lombardo.

 46 Lesson 44 Persuasion

    One.


    "General, do you think it would be more viable to scatter it than to have a piece of it?


    Lombardo suppressed his inner anger and spoke to Gorkos in a relaxed tone.


    "Hmm! Who rides such a hand!


    "General, the Thousand Years Dragon is attacking the most lumpy place. I haven''t noticed this side of the shore right now, but if 15,000 Raydam troops are in total collapse, it''s imperative that they come to the Lowenglin army, where 5,000 soldiers are assembled next. I wonder if it''s okay to scatter now and wipe the army out of the sight of the dragon for a thousand years?


    "... So what happens to my protection?


    "It should be as small as possible."


    Gorkos came up with the idea of looking like a bearded shrimp frog, but after a long time he finally came to a conclusion.


    "Hmmm...... ok fine. Assemble the whole army!


    Gorkos'' conclusion was the exact opposite of Lombardo''s prophecy, and finally Lombardo revealed his emotions.


    "What a fool!? What does all army build-up mean!? I said I should let it scatter! Didn''t you hear!?


    "I was listening. That''s why we''re bringing them together. As good food until I get away with it in small numbers! Rest assured, I will raise the wolf smoke of the scattering when I reach the safe zone."


    "Are you insane!?


    "Sane or not. There are as many substitutes as there are for soldiers, but there is no substitute for this Bulk Gorkos."


    "That''s what a commander-in-chief of an army says!


    "Hmm. What to say. Isn''t it just a bunch of UAE people, like an army without a general? The only army that has lost its chain of command is collapse. In that sense, I have to survive."


    "Do something stupid! Isn''t it the pinnacle of stupidity, such as losing a soldier and only a general survives!


    "It''s not up to you to decide that! Enough, slap these guys out! And... the whole army!


    Close guards of Gorkos'' life-taking Kinji approached to ostracize the Lombards, but Lombardo corrected and intimidated them and controlled them, stuffing them to Gorkos in the shape of anger.


    "Wait! Gorkos! You must be a general of the Lowenglin army and a Zexian cardinal at the same time! Do you think God will forgive those of high rank who serve God by doing things that will only survive themselves at the expense of the obedient believers!


    "Hmm. You Valentin would be a heartless man anyway. What are you talking about God''s will at the hands of that atheist? But okay. Let me answer you."


    Gorkos said, capturing Lombardo with a gaze that even his ugly face was even more distorted by raising the corner of his mouth.


    "Okay? This is jihad! It is a battle for the ignorant and heretical believers who speak wisely and fear much and add unsolicited interpretations to the Bible! Even if you are the last soldier, you will not be commanded when you are in a very difficult battle! No matter how much sacrifice is made to our followers, it should be said that there is no way!


    "Kibben! You think you can make such unsolicited statements!


    "Eh, annoying! I have nothing to talk to you about anymore! Hey, beat the shit out of these guys!


    On Gorkos'' second order, the close guards never stuffed their will with the Lombards, and finally took their freedom by strangling them with wings.


    And Lombards were taken out of the curtain in vain, desperate resistance.


    Instead of those Lombards, the commanding officers entered the curtain hall one after the other.


    Then, after a while, the commanding officers left the curtain hall and scattered across the horse to Riga.


    The Lombards, who were unable to remove one by the close guards of the Gorkos nearest samurai, could only keep an eye on it with their fingers turned.


    And the Lombards were taken out of the Lowenglin line as they were.


    Two.


    Lombardo was completely depressed after all his hard work.


    "... you''ve been hit..."


    Similar to Lombardo, Lombardo couldn''t think of a word to give back to Shester, and he answered ''... oh...'' without force with a big sigh after a while.


    And even more awhile later, Lombardo said in such a way that he had no choice.


    Let''s just get back to Surveillance Corps headquarters.


    "Yeah, right. You''ll probably never let me in again, and you''ll have to."


    As Shester put it, the close-knit guards with tough faces were placed in front of the line, and they found Lombards with an unrelenting determination not to let them enter the line again.


    The Lombards started walking early enough toward Surveillance Corps headquarters after the formation, thinking they would be pulling their hair behind them.


    After a while, there were those who spoke from behind Lombardo and Shester who walked with them.


    "Well, don''t have a choice. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Lombardo and Shester turned to momentum almost simultaneously and still said almost simultaneously on Unison.


    "" Mr. Lotos!?


    Lottos of Anvil stood there with a soldered face.


    "You were following me?


    To Lombardo''s inquiry, Lotos said, dyeing his usual red face even more red and scratching his cheeks with his fingers in embarrassment.


    "Ha. Right."


    "Is that right... don''t you have to go back?


    "Ha... well, that''s a go. The village of Anvil, where I was born, has the teachings of" Never Against the Flow. "So you don''t have to go back. It''s confusing anyway, and you don''t have to be alone to find out. So why don''t you just follow me?


    "Well, if that''s what you are, I don''t mind this one..."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Oh, it''s nice to meet you..."


    Chester coughed lightly when she saw Lombardo looking crazy.


    Hearing that, Lombardo also coughed one up to get back on track, and once again corrected his manners and said:


    "All right! We''re going back to Surveillance Corps headquarters in a hurry!


    As a result, the three men rushed through the main street early enough to return to the headquarters of the Monitoring Group, where merchants opened their stores with great momentum.


    Three.


    "... it''s Carmis. It still doesn''t seem easy to manipulate him."


    Lennon, the bishop, spoke to the void on a small high hill about a kilometer west of Esta.


    Then the space, which should have been nothing until earlier, suddenly shifted like a mirage, from which I heard Calmis''s low, creaking voice.


    "... Ha. �� sorry���� no��"


    Calmis'' voice, leaking from space, seemed very forceful, even fighting with someone, and he managed to answer Lennon even though the words were interrupted.


    "No, I don''t mind. I don''t think I can control him from the start. That''s why I''ve been crushing all my requests for reinforcements to the capital. As a result, if we can control him, there will be no damage to our army. Even if we can''t, the damage to our army is at most Gorkos'' seventh army, 5,000 men. Raydam against the three armies combined is 15,000, a simple formula that even children can tell. Worst of all, there''s nothing wrong with both armies being wiped out."


    "Yes... however... as far as I can... I can''t control... attempts..."


    "Mm-hmm. Here''s the thing: At best, it''s good to work out."


    "Yes... then..."


    Calmis said no, the distractions subsided, and the space returned to its original void.


    And Lennon chuckled and said, watching Esta''s tragedy far away.


    "I don''t care, Thousand Years Dragon. I don''t care if the ugly Gorkos or the petty Schneider burn it all together with the Seventh Army!


    On top of such Lennon''s blue-white appearance, there was a trance (like this) expression peculiar to those in power who held the lives of many people in their hands.

 47 Lesson 45: Secrets

    One.


    The Lombards, who had finally returned to their headquarters after scratching the crowd, were on the top floor of the most spectacular lookout tower to understand the current situation.


    "That''s terrible. That sounds terrible."


    Shester responded to Lombardo''s mourning.


    "This is just a massacre, isn''t it? It''s a desperate, inescapable slaughter show by the absolutely powerful."


    As Shester put it, the atrocities perpetrated by the Thousand Years Dragon were constantly being attacked by the Raidham army.


    "You two! The Lowenglin army is assembling.


    Listening to Lotus'' words when he saw the Lowenglin army in formation directly below the watchtower, the Lombards similarly looked at the Lowenglin army formation.


    And Lombardo said to see the sight spread beneath his feet and throw it away.


    "Damn it! The Gorkos guy, he''s really going to rally the army in the center"


    "This is like telling a dragon to attack me for a thousand years."


    The good-looking red-handed little man who listened to Shester said as he made a doozy noise with his big troubled face and turned right and left.


    "That''s tough. I don''t know what to do. You''re in trouble."


    Panicking aside Lotus, Lombardo gave up and told him to tell himself half the time with his face.


    "Mr. Lotos. Unfortunately, there''s nothing more we can do..."


    Lotos was even more violently upset when he heard it, and said as he went right and left larger than earlier.


    "Right. Right. But you want to help. I see. It''s important for us to live, but we can''t abandon them. If we give up like this, they''ll die in vain. So why don''t we just give up?"


    Lombardo opened his eyes wide open when he heard it.


    Then he nodded slowly and again, and said in a strong tone.


    "Lotos, you''re right! We can''t let them die in vain like this! There must still be some hands left. Never give up until the end, think of a way for them to survive one or more!


    "Yeah. Right. Let''s do that..."


    Chester, who responded to Lombardo''s determination, separated words there once, then smiled niggardly before saying.


    "... so I actually came up with one good hand... but... it''s a hand that''s going to be a hassle later... are you both ready?


    The two nodded loudly at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Then it''s settled. Let''s say we do it. But there''s no guarantee of success, is there?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. We will not seek to safeguard our success in this situation. It''s about moving anyway. Anyway, the three of us are people who can''t shut up and overlook this situation. Then it''s about moving. And let''s change this situation a little bit. Because this situation is so... unreasonable!


    Two.


    Lombardos, who descended the watchtower, asked Elnes, a watchman waiting downstairs.


    "In the skirmish that took place on September 9th, which triggered this incident in the first place, there was also a death in Lowenglin, right?


    Ernes opened the file at hand and answered Lombardo.


    "Yes, there are three dead people on the Lowenglin side"


    "Uh-huh. So the body was taken to this headquarters with the remnants, right?


    "Yes, I transported her to HQ for a body exam and the doctor looked at her, but unfortunately, I didn''t know if the body wounds were from her lifetime or if they were put on after her death."


    "No, I don''t mind about the wound. More than that, is the body still in HQ?


    "Yes, we are resting in the basement of HQ to avoid corruption...... what is that?


    Lombardo, with a satisfying look at Ernest''s answer, then raised his mouth angle and said with an invincible grin.


    "Oh. Actually, I need that body..."


    Three.


    "Okay! Whatever happens, never scatter until the signal''s wolf smoke (grate) rises!


    Gorkos'' cloudy rage was echoing in the curtain hall.


    Everyone who listened to it was sick and tired of it, but it was also in front of the superior officer and nobody had anything to put on their face.


    "You''re listening! Don''t let them scatter! Good!"


    The commanders of each unit in the line pushed and killed their hearts, and replied in unison.


    "" "Ha!


    "All right! See you soon!


    Say, Gorkos'' ugly, fat body floated in the universe.


    No, four close guards lifted Gorkos, to be exact.


    "Bye. Don''t move until the wolf smoke comes up."


    That being said, Gorkos left the curtain hall loosely while riding.


    All the captains who drowned their heads and dropped off Gorkos felt the fate of themselves and their men waiting for them after this, and sighed deeply at each one.


    Because Gorkos weighed extremely heavily due to his extreme daily absenteeism, and he also weighed heavily more heavily on it than on practicality.


    For this reason, it seemed to them that it would take a huge amount of time to travel to the distance that Gorkos judged to have escaped to the safety zone, and it was easy to imagine that by the time the wolf smoke in the signals of various spreads would rise, there would be no one breathing alone.


    Four.


    "Yikes! Can we move a little faster?!


    On top of being extremely obese himself, Gorkos said mercilessly while riding on what is termed the heaviest wood, sandalwood, without taking that into account at all.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... this is the best I can do..."


    What appeared to be the leadership within the four responsible answered the bitterness in a rounded dialect.


    "What do you mean! Isn''t this later than usual!


    "Yes... I''m most proud of my power... I don''t see it... the substitute is in charge..."


    "You think you''re the bravest?


    "Yes... in Lotus in Anville"


    "Hmm! You''re just the bearers of the Kingsguard! Do you remember all the names of the countrymen who pride themselves on their power? Of course you do!


    "Ha..."


    "Yeah! I don''t care who it is! Hurry up and get out of here!


    "... Ha..."


    Then a little dust rose up behind the escaping Gorkos.


    Thirty high-profile SS members, the strongest of the nineteenth Kingsguard Squadron guarding Gorkos, lay a circle around Gorkos, who was being guarded, and the soldiers who were guarding the rearmost noticed the dust and brought the first news to all the squadrons by loud voice (Dai ''Onja).


    "Horseback riding!


    Listen to that. The SS instantly unraveled the circle for rear vigilance, leaving only four people around him, all later laying two rows of lateral formations behind him.


    Then the earlier announced the second report by confirming the number of horseback rides approaching with the dust rolled up.


    "Three horsemen!


    Then he gazed further and identified the armored helmet on the horseback that was approaching more than the rear, exalting the third report.


    "He''s from my army!


    Then those in the SS who were on alert in the face of tension relaxed (but) and relieved the tension as soon as possible.


    After a while, when the trio of horseback riders caught up with the SS, they stopped in front of them and immediately disembarked and begged to see Gorkos in the name of his official first and last name.


    Gorkos said in a grumpy manner, even on a bowl that was lowered to the ground.


    "Not at all... interrupt this march of mine. What the hell is this for?! Yes! Come here quickly!


    In response to Gorkos'' words, the SS cleared the way and let the three through.


    The three stood in front of Gorkos as they hurried through the side of the SS.


    Then the leader raised the cheek of his helmet and told Gorkos what to do.


    "No what... trying to raise wolf smoke"


    Behind the ruggedly built western helmet was Lombardo''s face laughing invincibly.

 48 Lesson 46: Wolf Smoke Has Risen

    "Ki, are you..."


    Without waiting for Gorkos to finish his surprise by peeking into the face behind his cheek (Membo), Lombardo unleashed his hip-wrapped sword into an electrolithic fire and pressed its sharpened cut softly against Gorkos'' throat buddha.


    "Hih..."


    Gorkos panicked (dude) at Lombardo''s sudden appearance and out-of-the-box behavior, finally utterly silent when he uttered an unparalleled draw, solidifying himself on the spot as if he had been painted with wax (brass).


    The SS, whose main task was to protect Gorkos'' neighborhood, also assumed that Lombardy and his allies were visiting, but could not take an immediate counter-attack position because they were relaxed, and only for a few seconds, the result was to pass the time.


    As a result, Chester and Lotus, who were consolidating Lombardo''s side, succeeded in turning around to both sides of Gorkos and taking a full stance, both raising their cheeks and exposing (Sara) their satisfied faces around.


    "Lotos... it''s Lotos from Anville!


    One of the bearers who confirmed Lotos'' red face raised his surprise. And the other bearers, one after the other, said, "Oh, it''s true. Lotos," he said.


    When he heard it, Lotus dyed his red-handed face red all the time, and it seemed to shine.


    At that time, the SS, who had previously been suddenly self-defeated, finally moved.


    The captain of the SS, who had first grasped the situation, suddenly flew, and the men who returned to me were scattered instantly, laying a circle to besiege the Lombards.


    But Lombardo didn''t want to go through with it, so he blasted off at Gorkos.


    "Let''s get the wolf smoke up!


    Gorkos, cursed of Lombardo''s anger by his pregnant voice, raised a sloppy, large sweat on his toad-like face.


    But Gorkos was bad at birth and desperately managed to mislead him.


    "Hey, I wonder what you''re talking about..."


    "There''s no love to fall for!


    "Beh, nothing to fall in love with, etc..."


    "It''s weird! It''s a waste of a moment! No questions asked!"


    Sayin ''ya, Lombardo moved the tip of his sword only slightly and drew a line sooooooooo on Gorkos'' throat.


    The line was initially pale pink, but gradually bright red balls floated everywhere, wondering if it had gradually grown, eventually unable to withstand its own weight and flowed quietly.


    "Yikes!


    Gorkos couldn''t help but scream like no other.


    "Kill, slay... slay this me... slay this me of the general... this me of the Cardinal!


    "I slashed him, but what''s wrong! What''s wrong with abandoning your men and slashing people (from the yakuza) who can''t even shield them!


    "Gu! Hey SS! Shut the fuck up and watch what you just did! Whatever!"


    "Ha!... but..."


    Though the life of the superior officer, the captain says it is completely unfavourable under the circumstances.


    Then Shester coldly said away in Gorkos'' ear.


    "You don''t seem to understand the current situation. If you were to move them, would you immediately stick this sword to your body?


    Shester showed Gorkos the sharp blade in his hand.


    "Oh, no... don''t move... don''t move..."


    Lombardo turned his heart to Gorkos'' ridiculous additions and subtractions, and looked back at the situation of contending for a moment, even though he looked blatantly unpleasant, he said.


    "All right! I won''t say it again! Raise the wolf smoke now!


    "You guys, don''t think you can just do this! No, you''re not the only ones! They''ll crush every country you come from!


    "I told you I wouldn''t say it again! Hurry up!"


    Say no. Lombardo tried to put his strength into his sword-shaking hand.


    Then Gorkos, who quickly perceived it, said in great haste.


    "Of, raise the wolf smoke!


    "Ha! Immediately!


    The captain responded with momentum just saying he was waiting and began to instruct the crew to raise the wolf smoke quickly.


    Seeing that the troops instructed were equally tedious and wasteless moves, Lombardo realized that the enemy on this occasion was in fact the only Gorkos.


    "What happens to me if I spread out here..."


    "It''s about protecting yourself, isn''t it? Because you don''t have a single real shield."


    Shester whispered in Gorkos'' ear with a cold smile.


    "Gu... what can I do..."


    And at that time, Lombardo shouted when he saw the monster bird (Kedako), who was perpetrating a far opposite atrocity, suddenly turning the giant gracefully (Hidae) and marching towards the Lowenglin formation.


    "Hurry! He''s noticed!


    But without waiting for such a sad cry of Lombardy to end, a single hope rose high in the sky.


    It stirred the white, long tail, and rose high and high everywhere.


    "Mission accomplished!


    The captain saluted and reported to Gorkos with a full grin, just like the rest of the crew.


    But it was clear to everyone that the report was not for Gorkos.


    And that seems to have been found out by Gorkos himself, who distorted his face uncomfortably and yelled at him.


    "Eh, you guys! What are you laughing at! You useless bastards! It''s not you... Grr!


    But Gorkos couldn''t finish the cursing gossip he left to his anger.


    Gorkos suddenly had an unusual groan in the middle of his words, and then a large amount of blood began to blow out of his mouth, which spread wide beside him like a toad.


    "... so I told you, right? I want you to protect yourself."


    The cutting edge of Shester''s gripping sword, so to speak, was profoundly pierced by Gorkos'' stomach.


    "Shester!?


    Lombardo couldn''t speak much more than a surprise.


    "Councillor. I''m your deputy, and I''m your shield. And this is the readiness of the shielded!


    Shester put more power into both hands and stabbed his sword deeper into Gorkos'' body.


    "Damn! Gu... gi..."


    Gorkos groaned unspoken and finally collapsed to the ground.


    Chester, who gave the Gorkos such a cold glance (the best), pulled his sword out of his already breathless Gorkos body in a breath and turned to Lombardo and said:


    "Everything was done at my discretion. Any punishment will be spoiled."


    Shester drowned his head deep against Lombardo.


    But then he corrected his authority and looked around and shouted resolutely.


    "Gorkos is a rapist! He is an evil man who drives his men to the dead for his own protection, but does not move a single eyebrow! What will happen when such an evil brave man slams down on the ground! You Helmut Shester! There''s nothing to be ashamed of against heaven, even if you try to wear the assassin''s stigma!


    There were those who responded to such a grand offensive statement by Shester.


    He was the SS captain Ars whose main task was to protect Gorkos.


    "... you''re a guy called Emergency Evacuation. While His Holiness Gorkos was the guiding position of the Pope of Lowenglin, he tried to use his position as a shield to drive his own people to the dead. I think it was an emergency evacuation measure to prevent it...... how about everyone?


    The captain''s right.


    The vice president, Getz, agreed immediately.


    Then the crew spoken to the captain saying yes. The same was true of those in charge, and as a result, all those who were present here recognized Shester''s actions as urgent evacuation.


    Seeing how it was, Lombardo nodded deeply, then glanced at Chester and said.


    "Then let''s try to escape too."


    A voice echoed the Great Plains to which everyone responded to Lombardo''s call.

 49 Episode 47: Nemes and Ortes

    One.


    "It''s Carmis. Still can''t manipulate it well?


    Lennon groaned bitterly on a small high hill off west of Esta.


    "Ha... sorry... dude, I don''t really hear you"


    Calmis, shaking in the void, replied sorry.


    "Well... it seems that the Raydom army is already on the verge of destruction. I''d love to retrieve him before the damage is done to our army..."


    "Yes... please wait..."


    "Uhm, please"


    "Ha..."


    Say it. Karmis could disappear into the void.


    "Well, let''s see what happens to Gorkos and Schneider..."


    Lennon''s face, lean enough to make him think he had just covered his skin over his skull, had several deep wrinkles of mockery engraved in color.


    Two.


    "Hey, Gorkos bastard, what the hell are we gonna do by gathering us in the center?


    The Pope of Lowenglin currently occupies the delta esta created by the branch of the ancient Altarte River.


    Nemes, a general soldier belonging to that seventh legion, told his colleague Ortes with great anxiety, unlike usual.


    Nemez was a young man who had just turned twenty last week, saying all the good things of daily prestige.


    But it was only a mask to cover up and hide the natural cowardice, so to speak, a pose.


    So it was also the usual appearance of Nemez to repeat the strong statement all the time that later one would regret it.


    Such a nemez was now taking off his mask and exposing his native cowardice to defenselessness against his colleague Ortes.


    Ortes, who opposes him, turns thirty this year.


    Nemez and I are ten years apart, but somehow the horses fit very well from the beginning of our encounter.


    There was no reason to think otherwise.


    No, on the contrary, I''m glad to say the opposite.


    But maybe it''s good to have it back.


    Differences in thinking gave rise to debate, incandescent discussion, and established friendship sprouted.


    As a result, they were sometime in the pattern of being able to call themselves best friends who talked to each other through the night as they did every day.


    So Ortes knew very well that Nemez was really timid.


    Ten years old, I knew it would be in my hand.


    So now I wasn''t surprised that Nemes suddenly took off his mask and put his natural cowardice on the table.


    More surprising than that was the sight being played out in front of them.


    At the end of their gaze, on the shore of the ancient Altarte, a giant monster was now raging and crazy, not wearing a false mask or anything.


    Therefore, it seemed to Ortes that Nemez''s reaction was extremely natural.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what Gorkos thinks. But I only have a bad feeling."


    Ortes said that on the top of the Buddha.


    "Ortes, you too. Actually, me too..."


    Nemez agreed with Ortez, trembling as he saw the misery on the other bank.


    "Well, it''s rare to disagree with you."


    "Oh yeah...... but I wouldn''t have a good feeling about this situation. I''ve always had a bad feeling about being integrated into the Gorkos Army."


    In response to Nemez''s self-derision, Ortes said with a dry laugh.


    "Hey. You''re absolutely right. We were always unlucky when we remembered. It was my biggest bad luck being subordinated to that perverted Gorkos in the first place. He''s just the son of the current pope, the one who became a cardinal despite his lack of talent or strength. He''s the kind of bastard who''s spoiled around and misunderstood and whose natural sadist temperament has become extremely hypertrophic like that ugly body shape. How many human beings have perished miserably so far with his�� training ��and his thinking. And how many times did he see it and laugh with his belly? All of us in the Seventh Corps were unlucky to glance at him. Wouldn''t you?


    "Oh. How many times have I thought about killing that toad? Your brother embarrassed me most of the time."


    "Colin. He''s a really serious guy. Absolute obedience is more than just being a superior officer to any outrageous man. Of course, if it''s normal, it''s certainly true. Superiors are absolute in the military. If any of my men had defied their superiors, the army wouldn''t have done it. Disturbances in the chain of command are deadly in the military. But the Gorkos guy is not normal. He''s a complete freak. Just because you''re a superior officer, you''re not the one to swear allegiance to. And yet... he''s too young. Well, he''s only twenty years old."


    "Hey, wait a minute. Twenty is already a fine adult."


    "Hmm? Oh well, you were the same age as Colin"


    Ortes said with a bitter smile.


    "Whoa. Me and Colin are twenty years old at the time. Another adult. Besides, Colin is solid, unlike me. He''s not a good guy to treat children like. Well, there are certain things that are too serious, but they''re always hard work. He''s studying or doing sword arches as long as he''s free, right? With that achievement, he was promoted to SS at a young age of twenty. Actually, he''s amazing. Ortes, you''re always proud of your brother, aren''t you?"


    "Well, I''m certainly not my proud brother. I''m just a little worried about being too serious."


    With that said, Ortes drowned his head (like this) at the end of his brother, Colin, and exhaled a deep sigh.


    Then, suddenly, the entire army of the Lowenglin army watched the opposite shore.


    When Ortez looked up and looked across the shore, that horrible bird that was ravaging (carving) Raydam''s army gracefully flipped (hissing) its giant and was about to advance towards the Lowenglin army.


    "Oh no, Ortez! Come here!


    Nemes told Ortes with a trembling voice.


    "Oh, my God! What am I supposed to do!


    Then a piece of white smoke rose up behind the Ortes.


    At that moment, all over the Lowenglin army, the commanders of each unit issued their orders with loud voices.


    "All units spread out! Run!"


    The Ortes looked back reflexively before finishing hearing the voice, and fled as if it were a detachment.


    And none of the others rushed out on the spot, and Esta became overcrowded.


    Five thousand of us arrived west of Esta. It was natural to be confused. And there was something further that fuelled their confusion.


    It is the Altarte River.


    Esta is a delta. Therefore all those four sides were surrounded by rivers.


    It drove them crazy.


    And that was the same for the Ortes.


    "What do we do! There''s a river! There''s a river!


    Nemes squeezed out his voice desperately as he fought his fear.


    "I just have to jump in! Take off your armor helmet and lighten it up as much as you can!


    That''s what I said. Ortez''s idea was not his original.


    Everyone was thinking the same thing.


    Five thousand people shook their hands in terror at the same time, taking off their armor helmets and running desperately.


    In other words, many armor helmets were suddenly placed on the ground.


    Naturally, there were many people who were kicking and falling.


    And Nemes was also one of them.


    Nemez suddenly appeared, his leg taken by a heavily designed armor a long time ago that a colleague running in front of him had undone.


    "Ah!"


    Nemes stomped desperately to rebuild his collapsed posture, but eventually collapsed to the forefront without stomping.


    Unfortunately, however, a helmet was placed at the end of the fall.


    And it was very sharply shaped.


    "Guuuuuuu!"


    Nemes fell on the spot with a short, thick groan.


    "Nemes!"


    Ortes stopped his foot in a daze, trying to move backwards and approach Nemes.


    But from behind him, his colleagues, who had gone mad, had arrived.


    For this reason, it took a considerable amount of time for Ortes to scratch them with desperation and manage to reach Nemes.


    "Nemes! Nemes! Hey! Hold on!


    Ortes rocked Nemez''s body desperately as he was repeatedly kicked by colleagues who arrived further from the rear.


    But there was no reaction from Nemes.


    Ortes leaned back on Nemez''s body as he squeezed his courage and lay low.


    "Oh......"


    Ortes peered into the deep, large, submerged hole around where Nemes'' face once had his right eye, and sighed deeply.


    "Nemes... Nemes..."


    Ortes lovingly embraced the body that was getting cold of his age away best friend and called the name over and over again.


    But the situation did not give him time to spare his goodbye from his best friend.


    That horrible bird finally made it over them.


    "Sorry Nemez......"


    Ortes said his final goodbye to his late best friend and ran out again with the thought of a severance.


    "Damn! Damn it! Damn it!


    Ortes just kept running from there.


    And finally, when he reached the west bank of Esta, Ortes jumped into the river without any hesitation or free time.

 50 Lesson 48: The Sprout of Rebellion

    "Hey, what are you doing? Colin."


    Colin, who had always been suddenly called out by cheerful Edberg and had been delayed (fluttered) by his thoughts, was unintentionally vicious.


    "No, I''m not bluffing. I was just thinking."


    Colin always relied on elderly Edberg while he was a colleague.


    Because Colin''s reputation within the SS was not very fancy because of his too robust character, and only Edberg''s presence, arguably his only friend, had barely prevented Colin''s isolation within the Squad.


    Speaking cheerfully to everyone and liked by everyone, Edberg had second voice in the squad to the captain, and because such Edberg called Colin a friend, it was the current situation that other members of the squad reluctantly put Colin in their circle of companions.


    "Hmm. Didn''t you even think about the little hard stuff again anyway?


    I joked a little bit, Edberg said.


    But as a matter of fact, Edberg deeply respected Colin, who was said to be such a stubborn man and was repelled by his peers.


    Because in character, Edberg did not fall into the afterlife (carrot), but intelligence and sword skills were average, and people and Colin were so much better than the captain, even within the SS, who had talented talent to make their brains clear and sword skills second only to the captain.


    So Edberg called Colin a close friend who was about to be isolated in the squad.


    In other words, it was said that the two were complementary relationships, headlining and complementing each other with things that were not one another.


    "Well, that''s the place."


    "Hmm. What the hell were you thinking?


    Colin hesitated for a moment on Edberg''s question, leaving only a few moments open before answering.


    "... about the earlier assassination of a general..."


    At that moment, Edberg looked around in a hurry to see if anyone had asked him, but fortunately the two were walking in the back row of the squad and a slight distance from those walking in front, so Edberg stroked his chest down relieved.


    "Hey, don''t say anything rare. There was no such incident. We just confirmed that."


    Edberg said to Colin with caution, whispering as he weakened the speed of walking to further open the distance from those who walked in front.


    "Oh, I certainly didn''t think I''d agree to that earlier. But this is still an illogical act."


    "Seriously, an act that doesn''t make sense? I guess that means the Gorkos did what we''ve been looking at scattered, huh? It was an act of humanity for him to wear the authority of the present Pope. He was a jerk to spit on! No, it was nothing less than a kedamono!


    "But it''s the general. And our superiors."


    "He''s not human!


    "Maybe. But we''re not supposed to be the ones to judge it."


    "Nothing. We didn''t judge him. He''s the one who ruled. It''s Chester from Valentine."


    Edberg said, pointing Chester far ahead with his jaw.


    "No, you''re not. He didn''t judge. He didn''t kill to try the general for his crimes, he just became an assassin to protect his superiors according to his logic."


    "So who is it that you judge?


    "That''s why I told you earlier? We''re the ones who ruled. It''s not because we couldn''t stop the General from assassinating him. As soon as we pardoned the assassin, we tried the general on our own."


    "What do you mean... what do you mean?


    "Why have we pardoned our assassins? They killed your superior officer right in front of you. Normally, I would be furious and chop it up because everyone wanted to, or I would push my anger to death and hang it up. But we didn''t. Why?"


    "That''s... I mean... because he can''t help but say that the Gorkos bastard was killed!


    "That''s right. We''ve made our own decisions. I mean, we''ve been judged."


    Colin continued his long and wide tongue, approaching the baffled Edberg.


    "Ready? At that time, we were able to raise wolf smoke to save 5,000 friends. Since General Gorkos has been under his command, he has never been allowed to do anything useful for others. That''s why we were floating. That sudden assassination play and speech there. We were completely swallowed up by the air because we wanted to escape responsibility for the easy assassination of the escort. And we decided, after discussion, that there was no assassination in itself. General Gorkos decided to die as a result of a thousand years of dragon raids..."


    "Swallow by the air..."


    "Oh. The General was indeed an outrageous man. It could be less than a kedamono, as Edberg would say. But we are the general''s escort."


    "That''s right, Colin, but he tried to drive 5,000 of his people to the dead to help himself, didn''t he? You agreed to this when we discussed it as a very hostile and traitorous act."


    "Oh, I sure am. It would have been a serious loss to the nation if five thousand of its compatriots had been wiped out by the dragons for a thousand years as it were. The general tried to do it intentionally, so naturally I think it''s an act of enmity and a traitor."


    "If so!"


    "But! That''s why we don''t have the right to judge it! It''s justice that does it, not us. All we have to do is detain the assassin Chester and send him to justice with General Gorkos."


    "But..."


    Edberg covered his face with both hands and was annoyed (soldering) as he shook it into small pieces.


    Colin held Edberg''s shoulder like that and whispered (sayingly) quietly in his ear.


    "Remember, Edberg. Then who set you up so that there was no assassination first?"


    "... who?


    "Captain. The captain justified Shester''s assassination as an emergency evacuation."


    Edberg finally got there after desperately following his memories as he shook his face-covered hands into even smaller pieces.


    "Oh... I did... I did"


    "Hey Edberg. Why do you think the captain justified this so quickly?... that''s because the captain is the biggest person responsible for the assassination."


    At that moment, Edberg, who had covered his face with his hands until then, looked up all the way.


    "Right! We have a responsibility, but the first thing they do is take responsibility."


    "Oh, yeah. Which means the captain defended Chester of Valentine to escape his own responsibility."


    "Were we put on the captain? Colin."


    "That''s right. As a result, we acted against reason. So! We have to get it back to the way it should be! Edberg!"


    "What are you doing?


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? We need to capture Shester and the captain and send him to justice!

 51 Lesson 49 Each Thoughts

    "But Colin, we''re not good enough alone."


    Edberg whispered to Colin beside him with great anxiety.


    "Oh, of course you two can''t do it alone. We need to get more people..."


    Colin was concentrating on a counter-attack move at the rear of a row to the Lug Forest, which he thought would be most suitable for burial in the nearest field, in order to secretly mourn the remains of General Gorkos.


    "Who are you going to keep company of?


    Naturally, he''s a man of arms.


    "You mean... Gantz?


    "Oh, the power of his battle axe is tremendous. If it''s just offensive, it''s probably the same as the captain, or more."


    "Right, but Guntz guy, will you fulfill and follow this side?


    "You''ll be fine. I''ll take the next vice president''s seat and he''ll ride."


    "Make Gantz your deputy chief?


    "Oh. Edberg, you''re the next captain. Ganz is the deputy chief."


    "Colin, aren''t you going to be the deputy chief?


    "No, I don''t have a vice president. I don''t want to be left alone."


    "Colin......"


    "Never mind, Edberg. If I''m right about the injustice, that''s fine."


    "Well, I get it, Colin. Well, I don''t think Guntz''s guy will have a vice president, but if he does tease the vice president''s seat, he''ll come aboard. Being a deputy chief pays you differently. A Gantz guy who likes women and walks around and is out of money all the time, he won''t stop coming on board."


    Edberg nodded again and again with a convincing look when he said so.


    Earlier, Edberg made it look like he was on board with a serious and Colin story about forgiving injustice, but the truth is it wasn''t, and Edberg was the one who was drawn to the captain''s salary.


    Because Edberg had a family.


    There was a warm family with a full couple and a constant smile.


    But maybe it was a little too round.


    When did I realise that I had as many as seven children, and even in the belly of my beloved wife, there was now just another sprout of new life.


    Though SS members are somewhat more privileged than other squadrons in this, life is painful with the salaries of the peacekeepers.


    But if you are captain, your salary will double.


    I will be able to live a life of sufficient relaxation.


    This was the real reason Edberg joins the rebellion.


    "Who else are you going to draw to your side? Colin."


    "Oh yeah... it would still be that brother..."


    Then Edberg bounced up all reflexively, stuck to Colin.


    "Hey! Wait a minute, Colin! I don''t suppose that brother meant the Bacchus brothers!


    "Hey Edberg, there''s no other brothers in the squad. So when it comes to the brothers, of course it''s about the Bacchus brothers."


    "Colin. Hey, it''s Colin. No Bacchus brothers. They don''t know what they''re thinking."


    "No, I can tell. They just want to know what''s going on."


    "How are we doing?


    "Oh, the Bacchus brothers are mercenaries hired directly by General Gorkos. Of course, I was only hired for money, so there''s no such thing as loyalty. I was just escorting him at work. But they, like us, failed to escort. And at the same time, I lost my employer. So now they''re floating in the universe."


    "So... what the hell?


    "You just have to hire us. That brother is looking for an employer right now. Of course, we can''t give a lot of money like the general was paying us, but don''t they just tread that it''s better to be a little bit more money than work? I think I can fully employ a few days of accommodation, food and beverage, and a little bit of money to add color to my forehead when I go to my next office."


    "But those guys... they''re freaks, aren''t they?


    "I know."


    "Do you really understand? They have gladly killed many, albeit on the orders of Gorkos. Right in front of us. You''ve seen their trance-like faces many times. They are real pleasure killers. Just like Gorkos."


    "But arms stand. It''s horrible if you turn to your enemies, and no one is more comfortable with you on your side. Besides, I think it''s because he''s such a pleasure killer."


    "What do you mean?


    "They were quiet and defenceless when they murdered the general, but they couldn''t help but kill people in the first place. Even if it was a small sum, I''d be happy to give him a reason to kill me."


    "True, that may be... I still disagree"


    "Edberg, please don''t push me. Now it''s time for one of us to be on our side. Not to mention the guy with the arm."


    "But you tell them to bow their heads and be on their side? I don''t like it, Colin."


    "I''ll do that. Edberg just needs to convince Gantz to do that."


    "... ok. So what about the others?


    "We''ll be in the Lug Forest soon enough. There won''t be time to be persuaded individually. So far, there are definitely five likely enemies: Captain Ars and his hipster Getz deputy, Valentin, for a total of five Lotos of Anville. This is the two of us and the Bacchus brothers, and if we can get Ganz on our side, we''ll be five to five. The rest of us are just swallowed by the air in the first place, so I think we''ll see how it goes without being part of either."


    "Well, maybe that''s what it is. Then Colin, I''ll fight that nasty Getz lieutenant! As you know, I can''t stand him alone. You always hide behind the captain''s back. It''s for the guy who just became vice president with his old lady!


    "Oh, I thought you would. The deputy director leaves it to Edberg. And Anvil''s Lotus is a monster. Gantz of strength would be good as well. Let''s hit the two Valentins with the Bacchus brothers."


    "So, Colin, you''re fighting the captain, right?


    "Oh, Captain, I''ll fight. I originally thought he was an opportunist, but I think this case is just dishonest. How dare you decide that there was no assassination at all?"


    "Well, sure."


    "Look, Edberg. I will definitely expose this case to the daylight and make it look right!


    Colin shook his mouth so strongly that he threw a gaze of blame on Captain Ars, who would never move forward.


    But Edberg laughed slightly at Colin for his calculations when he became captain.

 52 Episode Fifty: Behind the Dark and Deep Forest

    One.


    The western shores of Esta are endlessly stretched with deserted grassland areas.


    It once took its name from the ancient nation of Tamil, who erected from around here and finally ruled the entire continent of Melissa under its control, and called it the Tamil Meadow.


    Once upon a time, that is because it is not the ancient Tamil tribe, regardless of the Pope of Lowenglin, which currently occupies the land.


    So what happened to the ancient Tamils?


    No one was left to know the answer.


    Because the ancient Tamils were not destroyed by Lowenglin, but neglected to disappear from history long before Lowenglin was erected.


    A mysterious ancient people who disappeared into nowhere.


    All that remained was the remnants of a very small number of civilizations dotted around the world.


    By analogy from its slightest remnants they were nature worshippers.


    They found gods among all kinds of natural objects and bowed with fear as objects of reverence.


    The sun that illuminates the earth with brilliance.


    Moons and stars glittering in the darkness of the night.


    And the depressed evergreen forest that appears abruptly in the meadows of the ocean.


    The forest here in Lug was also once a place where the ancient Tamils worshipped and worshipped as a sacred place for the gods to live.


    But after the ancient Tamils suddenly disappeared from history, only the ancient literature noted that their footprints were scarce, and were only recognized as a resting place on the way across vast meadows for those who crossed the land.


    But here were those who visited the Lug Forest not as a relay point on their journey, but as an end point with some purpose.


    Lombards.


    And they kept their thoughts in their breasts, and gathered them together unto the majestic trees which were once thought to dwell.


    Two.


    "What about around here?


    Captain Ars suggested so when he found a nice plain of considerable breadth falling from his surroundings in a group of giant trees that would each have a tree age of 300 years.


    Lombardo responded with a dazzling narrowing of his eyes in the intense sun slipping through the gap between the depressed (uh-huh) trees.


    "Oh. I think it''s good around here"


    "Then we''ll dig up the dirt."


    Anville''s Lotos got a wide range of steps in scoop replacement when he said so, and tried to pierce the ground with force.


    Then suddenly there were those who tried to withhold it.


    "Can I have a moment?"


    He was Edberg, who followed the Bacchus brothers to the horseman, Colin and Gantz, and the archer.


    But Edberg was nervous, and his voice was a little off.


    The deputy chief, Getz, blamed it on him.


    "What the hell, Edberg, keep your voice down. What the hell is wrong with you? Yeah?"


    Edberg did not envelop his inner disgust in Getz''s disgusting tone, but glanced at him with great discomfort.


    Then Colin beside him advanced a step forward and raised his voice on behalf of Edberg.


    "We believe in injustice and righteousness!


    Colin''s sudden proclamation brought a uniformly astonishing colour to its face.


    Not only did some of them behave differently, but others did.


    Barely posing as superficial calm, Lombardo and Shester were both clearly upset inside.


    But there was one in it who could not move at all.


    It is the Deputy Chief Getz.


    Getz told me to throw up.


    "Tell me something, Colin. It''s justice. What do you say when you''re unjust, like a child? Am I not stupid at all!


    And I inherited the word to fold it even further.


    "By and large, why are you so stiff? Can''t you be more flexible and see things on an ad hoc basis? That''s why you can''t blend into the squad forever! You know what the hell they call you in the squad? You know, you''re called Colin by everyone. You know what that means? You know - it means I can''t pull my bow because I''m stuck in a gutter bee, and it''s totally useless!


    The Getz openly ventured hostility and shot Colin in the mouth.


    But it was not Colin at the time or his friend Edberg who objected head-on to it, but Gantz, who was proud of his power.


    "Wait a minute. Colin''s street name is a strong bow, for sure. Besides the stiff meaning, it should also include the strong sense of annihilation as long as the bow is pulled. Yet you''re still a disgusting bastard who intentionally only uses what the bad guys mean!


    "Whoa, you think you''re strong as long as you pull the bow? Colin doesn''t have any real experience, does he? And yet how can you be so strong? Sure, you can say it''s strong in training, but the actual battle is something else. I''ve seen the one with all the enemies in front of me and the one with all the fear out of my back, haven''t I?


    The Getz blamed Gantz even more with disgusting rhetoric that would make everyone uncomfortable.


    "Hey Gantz, what''s up? What could possibly be you from the Hundred Wars smell standing in such a young breeze? Ha-ha-ha. So you sniffed your nose, huh?


    Fitting in with the Getz''s targeted counterattack, the round, fuzzy Gantz''s face became as red as a ripe apple.


    Colin saw Gantz trembling in anger and not succeeding in two sentences, pointing that spearhead to the captain''s Ars to avoid any further barren tongue battles.


    "Captain. You are cowardly. Though you were originally captain of the SS escorting General Gorkos, you have to say that you did not just allow or take responsibility for the assassination of Misumi, and even try to cover up that fact."


    Colin strangled him and Ars showed a clear upset.


    He drowned his head down, his eyes shaking violently from left to right.


    Both fists (cobbles) were tightly clenched, and both thick legs to step on the earth were now very weak and trembling into small pieces.


    "No, I..."


    Ars finally tried to disprove (hang on) Colin with his squeezed voice, but it didn''t come true, and his voice faintly fine, disappearing like a bubble.


    Getz, the deputy director who saw it, tried to put up a rebuttal argument instead.


    "That was unavoidable..."


    But Getz''s remarks were cancelled by Colin''s loud voice.


    "I didn''t ask you!


    Colin then released the next bullet so that it would fold up.


    "Captain, you take responsibility! That''s why we stood up!


    When Colin finished saying so, he quickly pulled out a sword strapped to his waist, pointing that cut toward Ars.


    And the other four pulled out their swords simultaneously to signal it, and, like Colin, pointed the tip of that blade toward Ars.


    "Captain, be ready."


    Colin''s cold-hearted voice, relentlessly attacked by the wandering Ars, profoundly (shined) and wooden spirits (obsessed) behind the dark, deep forest.

 53 Lesson 51: Clash

    One.


    In the meantime, Lombardo was only even rethinking and rethinking.


    He could say that he had heard Colin''s bee rise (broom) in a half-hearted state.


    So what the hell dominated his thinking?


    It was about Shester, quietly lurking behind him.


    Why did Shester take the risk of assassinating Gorkos?


    Didn''t you have a more convenient solution to the situation?


    And by what means are you going to solve this time now?


    Lombardo knew.


    What Shester thought and assassinated Gorkos.


    And how do you intend to solve the crisis we have here and now?


    So Lombardo thinks.


    A different solution from what Shester thinks.


    Prevent (fudge) the dreaded solution that Shester would take, for that matter.


    Two.


    Five blunt blades (if done) were pointed at him, and Captain Ars was muddled greatly, and he inadvertently took a big step backwards and left his right leg.


    Lombardo grabbed Ars'' left shoulder vigorously with his big (occasional) right hand, and supported him firmly so that he would not be exposed to anything else.


    And I said, taking my right foot forcefully a big step ago.


    "Colin, that was you. Indeed, you are right. We have done injustice. But I want you to think about it. We threatened General Gorkos with a blade in the first place because we thought we couldn''t let your compatriots die at will. However, in view of the general''s membership, it can be said that at the time of the acts of intimidation, our progress had become difficult. Of course, I don''t care what happens to me personally. But the general said I would smash every Valentine''s Republic in my country, not just me personally. If that''s the case, then it''s not a story. I had to avoid anything but tired conditions in Valentin. If so, there is one thing to do. Shester did what I was supposed to do responsibly on my behalf. Me and... to protect my country"


    Colin spoke quietly after finishing listening to Lombardo''s long and wide tongue without interrupting him.


    "Judge Schneider, that''s not what we''re dealing with. No, let me capture you because you are the executioners of the general''s assassination, but it is not we who will judge you, but the justice of our country. Please re-open the case in the judicial arena as to why and why you assassinated the general. We''re not even willing to interrogate you. All we have to do is take you solemnly to Audine, the capital. Nevertheless�� there are those who have renounced their duty"


    Colin separated the words once there and redirected his tongue from Lombardo to another.


    "Captain, it''s you. As I said earlier, you did not take much responsibility for your cuteness and tried to bend the truth. You do not qualify as the person responsible. So we arrest you."


    Then his deputy Getz objected there.


    "Wait a minute, Colin! Sir, what are you going to say to the captain on the team''s behalf? I don''t think you have that kind of authority!


    "Yeah, I don''t have one. But it''s in Edberg. He is the oldest ginseng of the squad. The oldest ginseng is ordained to act as captain in the event of unforeseen circumstances to the captain and deputy captain. And now that something unforeseen is happening, Edberg is obliged to arrest you as captain."


    "Hey, what?!? You''re gonna arrest me, too! You!"


    "Yeah, I am. You and your captain, Councillor Schneider and Counsellor Shester, plus a total of five Lotos of Anville, are under arrest. Right, Edberg?


    "Oh, you''re right. If you want to stay quiet on the rope, fine. But if you resist... slaughter!


    Edberg put his strength into his sword-shaking hand, and it became a forward-looking posture as if he still wanted to jump. Colin and the others were then similarly frowned upon and in a state of battle.


    "Wait. Captain Ars didn''t do it to protect himself. Actions in a humanitarian perspective��"


    Lombardo managed desperately to carry on the word in an attempt to put this place away, but Edberg wouldn''t let it.


    "No questions asked! Let''s go!"


    Under Edberg''s decree I, the five jumped to dance against each enemy they had been assigned in advance.


    Edberg, the leader, told his opponent, Getz, the vice president of the cause.


    Colin, who is both intelligent and brave, is captain Ars, the most powerful sword master in the squad.


    Lightly wielding a huge battle axe, the Haughty Arms Gantz is on Anvil''s Lottos, who can make a name for himself with his powers.


    And mysterious brothers Romus Bacchus and his brother Remulus Bacchus, to Lombardo and Shester, respectively.


    Deep in the woods of the depressed Lug, beneath the great trees of the gods that the ancient Tamils had worshipped, the lids of the battle were about to be cut and dropped.

 54 Lesson 52: First Shot

    One.


    The fastest slaughter was carried out by Colin, who took the alias Kowayumi.


    The bow trunk was stiff, forcing him to struggle hard to squeeze, but the man, who was metaphorically struck by a strong bow that boasted a very high level of aggression as long as he pulled the string, jumped into the nostrils (two places) of the SS chief Ars at a stunning rate as a single arrow released from it, while slashing him into a hanging (skull) as his momentum remained.


    Als, who began to suffer one or more of his terrific slaughters, was brittle (mollusk) and wolf (wolf) in tongue battle, the battle outpost, because it seemed to lag behind, or he couldn''t take Colin''s first knife completely, and began to take a pretty deep hand on his right thigh with the tip of a flowing blade.


    Nor can the best swordsman in the squad fully exert his power even if his mind is upset.


    For this reason, Ars decided that calming his mind first would be prerequisite and temporarily devoted to defense only.


    That being said, Colin, who is relative (would like to be), is a sword skilled enough to be said to be comparable to herself, and if she tried to make Ars, who has already suffered considerable wounds to her leg and is in dull motion, where she decided to focus on defense, she did not have the coverage to receive all of Colin''s rolling slaughter.


    But there were no other measures such as this, so Ars had no choice but to prepare himself and enter a hard and tough defensive battle.


    Two.


    It was surprisingly the auspicious Guntz who cut and dropped the lid of the battle after Colin.


    Gantz''s body (Taku), which manipulates the giant battle axe (Seppu) easily, is extremely large. Normally, there would be no surprise if the attack was slowest. But in fact, he kicked out of the ground almost at the same time as Edberg''s decree, waving his bragging battle axe wide at the confronting Lotus of Anville, and slamming him with his full strength.


    Although Lotus was greatly tempted by the sudden raid, he didn''t exactly eat Gantz''s attack without doing anything, and he managed to take a strong blow of the battle axe from his own overhead by placing a large wave of flat (banbila) in his hand against the ground.


    At that moment, a metallic sound echoed deep into the woods like splitting (crushing) my ears.


    At the same time, several sparks scattered across all sides, illuminating equally bright the faces of the two males who were compelled to meet each other.


    But there was a difference in color between the two faces by contrast.


    It was that there was no hesitation in the look of Ganz on the side of the setup, but the colour of amazement and bewilderment appeared in the face of Lotos on the side of the setup.


    Until the other day, the difference between the protagonists and SS members was that Lotus, who still felt inseparable against Ganz, who had eaten the same pot of rice within the same Kingsguard, did not even show a bare gesture of adding a counterattack by simply spitefully stopping one Ganz attack after another, even after receiving his first blow with a single hair.


    As a result, Lotus also became the face of dedicated defense just like Ars, and the battle between the two males, which was thought to be the most powerful battle, once fell into a glued state.


    Three.


    Edberg, whose duty as leader made him an attack since he issued the decree, moved a beat late against both Colin and Gantz.


    But still, the move was quite agile, and it was easy (yawning) and successful to step into the pocket of confronting Deputy Getz.


    He was fully aware of his own low skill, but from day to day he thought he was above the Gets, and he was giggling greatly in his heart that it had now become a reality.


    The opposing Getz also understood better that his own skill was the least of these ten fighting each other and inferior to the impending Edberg.


    In the first place, the Getz''s usual role was always to be a staff officer, and he didn''t think it was his job to take swords and slash them, etc.


    So even if such a role was going to come around, I let my close men fight in front of me, and I''ve always avoided it well.


    In other words, it was the Getz who mocked (bruised) Colin''s lack of experience in action earlier, but in fact, the Getz, like Colin, were also inexperienced in terms of sword taking and slashing each other.


    As a result, he was delayed in responding to Edberg''s sharp steps because of his lack of experience, and became the feather of being stepped into his own nostalgia.


    Getz realized that he was suddenly driven into the abyss of death.


    And I feared more than my heart.


    Within an instant, sweat erupted from all the sweat glands (spines) of the body, and the muscles were all stiff.


    And he felt like some other HR that his consciousness was slowly going away.


    But the next moment, the Gets were alive.


    Speaking of why, Edberg was overjoyed that the first step had worked, so he neglected to check his feet and slipped his feet into the muddy soil at the last step.


    The Getz desperately recalled consciousness from afar, albeit mundane, but finally succeeded in unleashing a sword on his hips.


    Edberg saw it and deeply sighed with regret for his own stupidity.


    Four.


    The Bacchus brothers, they didn''t move.


    I didn''t make it slight as if I didn''t hear Edberg''s decree or anything.


    Neither did Lombardo and Shester, who were against him, wander off again.


    They lurked each other''s breaths and breathed, waiting only quietly for the gong of their only battle to be sounded.


    For the lid of the fiercest and most formidable battle by the four of them to be cut and dropped, it had to be counted as the time had passed for some time now.

 55 Lesson 53: Seeking the Lost

    One.


    After receiving a knife from Colin''s entire body, Ars, deeply choosing his right thigh, withstood the pain while masterfully withstanding further onslaught.


    (I have no choice but to protect it for a while. Anyway, now I need to focus on calming my mind and getting my breathing ready...)


    Ars had masterfully attacked Colin with his experience of hundred wars.


    And even as we continued to unwittingly match our swords, our childhood memories came back to life unconsciously.


    Semga, a small village at the foot (foot) of the Gasco Mountains in northwestern Lowenglin.


    Lived in this village, meaning happiness, Ars grew up limply surrounded by three poor but loving parents and gentle brothers.


    Poverty prevented me from getting a satisfactory education, and although I helped my parents in the fields more every day than I did in my childhood, that was perfectly natural for Ars, who kept my days busy without leaking any particular dissatisfaction.


    The only pleasure for Ars like that was swordsmanship practice with the three brothers, which takes place between farming tasks.


    In order to be able to challenge his brothers with a handmade coarse wooden sword, he broke (dusted) the faces of his watching parents several times.


    It was Ars who was lightly taken by his brothers at the beginning, but gradually the genius of dazzling swordsmanship brought his head.


    Als, who was originally agile, gradually skillfully engaged his brothers in the attack, and in an age when his grip grew stronger, he remembered the type of attack and became quite like it.


    And when Ars numbered fifteen, the three brothers were, of course, swordsmen of great skill to all the neighboring adults.


    Als, who has also been layering his sword drills ever since, finally makes a great decision on his seventeenth birthday.


    He volunteered to join the Pope Roenglin Army.


    The parents initially expressed opposition to Ars'' decision.


    In recent years, however, the domestic mood has been completely relaxed and rather peaceful in the Pope Lowenglin, even if some can only be called skirmishes with neighboring countries, in order to retroactively (but retroactively) go back as far as fifty years if it were to be a major battle.


    For this reason, both parents finally succumbed to Ars'' intransigent persuasion and were allowed to enlist.


    Approximately a month after his seventeenth birthday, Ars'' chest was heartfelt, carrying the village of Semga, where he was born and raised after being dropped off by a family who would spare him a breakup.


    That too, he was invincible in the village.


    There was no one to hang on to.


    That made him feel even bigger.


    But the world was not so sweet for the seventeen young men.


    The time it took for his heart to break unbroken, which was intentional, was only about a week from the date of enlistment.


    Because Lowenglin was a big country.


    No matter how well drilled (Ken) he was, this great country was not so sweet that a young man from one country, let alone his own sword moves, suddenly prevailed.


    But once he was a heartbroken Ars, because of his youth, he rose up.


    And when my brothers had once taken me lightly, my thoughts had returned, and my heart had once again taken the path to the swordsman.


    That was a very long and arduous journey.


    But nothing broke his heart ever again, and he took steady steps to the tunnel.


    And more than ten years passed.


    Ars was fulfilling the thought of becoming a swordsman of the smelters in his heart on his youth.


    He was allowed to enlist in the flourishing SS and finally became its chief.


    Ars looked back on his long strides in the struggle, gaining great confidence and vitality to overcome the crisis he was now facing.


    Two.


    Colin was heartily surprised that the first blow had worked out so well.


    Even though the opposing Ars was deeply upset, he was a master of swords and didn''t think of himself as the one who could easily get his hands injured.


    Because of this, Colin''s heart nodded slightly that Ars the Smelter had put his hand on him, and at the same time his sword lacked sharpness.


    As a result, Ars'' defense, prepared for dedicated defense since then, could hardly be broken.


    (Damn it! One more knife, one more. Why won''t you come in!?


    Colin gradually became anxiously driven while he was consistently unable to strike in an effective slaughter by matching the blades without dozens.


    And now I''m being held captive by the thought of how many more decades, or how many lilies, it might be wasted just typing in.


    It was a joyful and brave attempt to feed the spider, but it reminded Colin that the roaches were unknowingly imprisoned by the spider''s thread and could no longer move.


    (No! I''m not going in! Damn it! Why!?


    Such Colin''s agony was transmitted sensitively to the sword-changing Ars.


    Ars was a hundred wars cultivation in the first place, and now that he had calmed his mind, there was no such thing as reading emotions from every step of the young Colin.


    However, the wounds sustained by Ars were quite deep, so he was not fully breathed yet and had not (yet) entered the counter-attack posture.


    Still, the rushing colors floating in Colin''s face only slightly increased, and the whereabouts of this battle, which seemed to the amateur to be Colin''s overwhelming advantage, leaned heavily towards Ars in the bastard''s eyes.


    The poisonous spider that hides a powerful poison in its sturdy jaw while at the mercy of the hand and the young roaches who bravely and resolutely wield their sickles by covering their inner agony were about to usher in a settlement.

 56 Lesson 54: Confusion

    One.


    Ars diverted Colin''s intense slaughter, swung down from the Great Upper Stage, to escape forces diagonally backwards with a half-body stand with his right foot pulled one step.


    Then suddenly Ars'' face was parched and brightened, slightly but with a raised corner of his mouth and a grin.


    (I could read... we''re in two!


    In the defense of breath diving (hissing) and endurance, Ars of Hundred Wars smelled the simple fat muscles of young Colin, even though his arms stood, and he portrayed the moment of settlement in his head a few seconds later.


    Corresponding Colin was lightly flushed through the upper slaughter of his entire body (Koshin) and stepped on it if it was dangerous, but with all the help of his left foot, he stood on it.


    And with a knife to return, I pulled a quick torso payment out of the lower section.


    Ars quickly turned his sword tip to the ground, stomped his right hand with the belly of his sword, and took Colin''s torso payment vigorously.


    Momentary moments, tremendous sparks scattered, and at the same time, a high (kanka), hard metal sound echoed into the deep green forest.


    (One more!


    Ars moved ahead as if he were foreseeing Colin''s movements.


    With his sword tip pointing down, he turned wide from the top of his head to the back of his neck and took the sword to his back, gently folding his knees, lowering his hips slightly and floating just a few heels (heels) to await Colin''s next attack.


    If, hypothetically, this was not a real battle, but a training, Colin might have watched and stomped on alert as if Ars were ahead of him.


    But this is a life-threatening battle, and it doesn''t work the way I think it does.


    Colin lacked calm.


    As a result, Colin chose to poke unconsciously in the flow from torso payments, independent of Als'' movements.


    And that was what Ars waited for.


    At the next moment, Ars gently flew directly beside Colin''s poke and gently refracted, lifting the sword that was dripping on his back forcefully up the stairs.


    Though he suffered an unconsciously deep hand wound at the beginning of the battle, the man who endured the experience of hundred wars of refining and quietly stretched the thread to contact (from) his enemies one by one, finally tried to wield down vigorously now, in the mood of tearing (tearing) the sword raised overhead high while convinced of the victory of the battle.


    Two.


    Lotos was confused.


    For whatever reason, this calm, gentle and discreet little red-handed man had a certain fondness for Gantz, who suddenly came under attack.


    That doesn''t mean we were particularly close.


    It was only to the extent that I somehow saw and favored Gantz''s crowd while living in the same group.


    But that was enough to dull Lotos'' resolve.


    People are good.


    That''s not why I had a conversation, but I got emotional.


    And when that happened, I couldn''t fight Lotus anymore.


    Therefore, although we managed to desperately accept Ganz''s fierce (and) extreme surprise attack with a large and wide-ranging level (Danbila) that we were lucky to have instead of scoop, we were only able to continue to accept Ganz''s obstinate (and persistent) attack even after that.


    "You''re going to wait. No, you don''t."


    Lotos continued to take Guntz''s offense as he even lowered back.


    And I kept calling for a ceasefire against Ganz with desperation.


    But Ganz only once said, "No questions asked!" Only according to that, he never opened his mouth after that, and continued to persevere (and persevere) over and over again with the simple task of lifting his favorite battle axe (sheep) high above his head, then swinging it down vigorously with the momentum as it stood.


    Metal sounds rang dozens of degrees hitting each other violently with huge battle axes and steps flat in the deep green forest, which should normally be quiet (shin).


    And when they found out, they were about thirty meters away from the group.


    They were scratching the other SS members who had decided on opportunism and walking deeper into the woods.


    But if there were any people around the two of them at all, they weren''t.


    The bearers of Lotus'' colleagues watched the battle of Lotus with concern.


    and that''s when Lotos suddenly lost his balance greatly.


    He pulled his right foot one step backwards with the intention of taking away the blow of the battle axe as he had fallen backwards, and the fallen tree took his foot.


    "" "" Rotos!


    The bearers shouted the name of Lotos in unison.


    And they didn''t want to see the next sight that would appear in front of them, almost simultaneously meditating (snuffing) harder on their eyes and covering their faces with their hands.


    Fortunately, however, their expectations fell far short.


    Lotos rolled backwards with the momentum of his buttcake on his good shape, and stood up perfectly brilliantly as he twirled.


    "Pfft. Oh, you didn''t."


    With Gantz, who misses a great chance to be discouraged, and his bearers, who had not witnessed the moment under the assumption of the worst, Lotus leaked a little outrageous sentiment.


    "No - it''s good to have a round body. Thanks to you."


    "Lo, Lotos, are you okay?


    The leader of the bearer spoke terribly.


    "You''re all right. Oh, no, you''re not okay yet."


    So Lotos inhaled one big breath, then exhaled slowly.


    He then shifted his gaze from his colleague to Ganz and said in a serene tone.


    "Mr. Gantz, don''t do this."


    Then Ganz, who was told, also took another big, deep breath, and then finally opened his mouth with a flair such as it was open.


    "Hey, it''s Lotus. I told you I didn''t have to ask questions."


    "You''re in trouble for me to say that. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? We ate the same pot of rice.


    "Well, I did eat the same pot of rice. That said, we''re not close. We''ve had a couple of conversations, right?


    "That''s right. But you''ve been with me forever."


    "You said you were with me, and the team would be apart. I''m SS. You''ll be just like them."


    Gantz said while pointing the chin at those who were holding their breath around them.


    "Right. But you''re the same Kingsguard squadron. You''re one of us."


    "... No, I''m sorry, but I''ve never thought of you guys as my people. What I think of as companions are those who can fight together with their backs. Sure, Lotos, you''re brave. But look around. Your people. I won''t even try to pull out my sword just to keep an eye on you from earlier. Your people. You are responsible and not warriors. To be perfectly clear, I''ve been watching you guys from the bottom of my heart."


    The said bearers look at each other with dark, sunken faces.


    And Lotus was also badly depressed and deeply upset.


    "Oh, no, Mr. Gantz..."


    "That''s why. Don''t feel bad. Then again...... let''s go!


    Say it. Ganz struck Lotos again abruptly.


    "Wait a minute! Mr. Gantz! I knew you''d stop!


    Then Ganz lifted his mouth and said away.


    "I won''t say it again. This is the last one... no questions asked!

 57 Lesson 55: Something

    One.


    Again, the sound of metal and metal hitting each other violently and constantly in the depressed (uh-huh) forest began to sound.


    Every time one loud metal noise rang, Gantz moved one step forward and Lotos stepped back.


    And as he paired the blades with the ten, twenty, and thirty, they went deeper into the deeper woods with the two of them and the bearers watching over them.


    Then suddenly one of the bearers pointed to Lotos'' back and raised a barbaric (softly) voice.


    "Hih!? Oh, what is that?


    Then the other bearers raised their voices of surprise as they pointed to the back of Lotos one after the other.


    "Heh? What the hell, what''s that?


    "What, what, what, what?


    "That''s... why?


    Suddenly the only bearers who had ever watched him quietly made a loud noise, so that even Ganz stopped the attack and stared narrowly at something behind Lotos (...), which was the source of the noise.


    At first Ganz, who had less good vision, was seeing it blurred, but gradually the focus began to come to light, but the colour of amazement began to float on his face.


    And it eventually became something with fear, and at last Ganz began to drop the battle axe he was waving up the upper stage to the ground.


    Lotos was greatly surprised to see Ganz suddenly drop an important battle axe that should have just stopped the attack, followed by great suspicion.


    (Is this some kind of trap? I can''t believe you suddenly dropped your axe... but my friends have been watching me with a little face. Kid, you''re worried)


    Although Lotos had been unquestionably alert to the trap for a while, he finally lost temptation and looked back because of the stunning colors floating in Gantz''s face.


    "Nah... this is... what is it?... What the hell is this?!?


    A shuddering scream of Lotos'' terror made a wooden spirit (obsessed) in the blue-green forest.


    Two.


    It''s been over a decade since the Getz first became Deputy SS Chief.


    He was not particularly gifted with swordsmanship, nor was he blessed with his qualities as a staff officer. It was only by his cunning tongue that he became deputy chief.


    Always with a sharp and sharp sense of smell, he smelled the powerful, and lifted them up with skill.


    And he was now in the position of Deputy Director of SS.


    Getz thought that this position of deputy chief of the SS would probably be the highest for him.


    He was never a cunning ambitious man, but a man who knew the limits of his abilities and gave his share.


    After more than a decade as Deputy Chief of SS, he never once wanted a captainship on it or anything else.


    I never thought about getting out of the vice president''s seat.


    His ideal future portrait was to retire peacefully and safely from his current position as deputy chief, and to live in a graceful countryside with a three-point pension over the average soldier for a clear rainfall reading (because of this).


    That''s why for the Gets, a man as competent as Colin was an eyesight.


    There is no such thing as the Gets beating the Gets if they are (immediately) superior to sword moves and have a clear head.


    If you also have the youthfulness that you have already lost, you can say that it is nothing more than jealousy.


    Hence the Getz snored Colin.


    I snored for every reason that seemed to happen.


    But that was nothing more than a little harassment, unlike harsh bullying in childhood.


    Because Colin had a gift.


    Whatever it was, it was a man who couldn''t possibly remain without office forever, and who was bound to outrun himself sooner or later.


    Therefore, when Colin became his superior sooner or later, he kept it to the point where he could escape saying that it was an education.


    But that was enough for the Gets.


    For only a few moments a competent man had a little fun within his own men, and Getz''s snoring for Colin was only to that extent.


    So how about against Edberg?


    That was not a degree of jealousy towards Colin, etc., but rather a total hatred.


    Because although it is slightly inferior to Edberg when it comes to sword moves, the Gets are somewhat outnumbered when it comes to intelligence schemes, something that is likely to be a good competitor soon, but Edberg had some notable advantages that the Gets don''t have.


    It is the height of people''s expectations.


    For Getz, whose strengths differed from those of his own, were somewhat poorly heard, a cunning (of which) tongue, which appeared to be very fascinating and at the same time turned upside down and was the object of hatred.


    Hence the Getz thoroughly harassed Edberg.


    Unlike Colin, he persisted and continued to harass her badly.


    As a result, Edberg, the subject, naturally, also had feelings of hatred toward the Getz, and the two had come into conflict with each other.


    And now those two are confronting each other by pulling their swords out deep in the Lug woods.


    An ambush attack by Edberg ends in failure, making noises with each other''s sword cuttings, while waiting for the time to come.


    The moment when you know the fate of both haters.

 58 Lesson 56: Weakness

    One.


    Burned by the sun that twinkled from the gap between the trees, there was a slight sweat on both faces.


    But they still don''t move.


    No, I couldn''t move.


    Within both, Edberg, whose skill is seen as above, was dragging on the failure of an earlier surprise attack, and was not able to launch much of a next attack that would be captured by the thought of failing again.


    Getz, who was inferior to one sword technique, was also too concerned about the superiority and inferiority of his skill to wait too long for his opponent to come out.


    But this could have been both foolish.


    Other than dragging earlier failures in his presence, as in the case of SS Chief Ars, he would have to change his mind immediately to launch the next attack.


    In addition, those who confront such opponents should see the fear (uncle) of that opponent and launch an attack, not if they are looking at the way the opponent is coming out, etc.


    But both of the actions taken were "waiting".


    Even though there are some differences in skill between the two, if you look at these two from the big place, it meant that both skill levels are quite low.


    In other words, they were both exactly different from each other''s breathtaking "later" initiatives.


    Moreover, the presence of the two had already begun to give a muddy appearance, and between the two, time had just drifted in a mischievous fashion without ever ending.


    But the silent time that seemed to last forever was suddenly defeated by a terrible intruder who did not anticipate it.


    Two.


    Lombardo cared very much for the Bacchus brothers, but also for Chester by his side.


    Then the brother of the Bacchus brothers, Romus Bacchus, noticed the matter without hesitation.


    "You seem to care a lot about the guy next door from earlier, but maybe that''s the kind of relationship between guys?


    Romus provoked Lombardo with a narrative containing a few scoffs.


    Shut your mouth now. And sew it up with gold thread and silver needles forever. "


    While Lombardo sent Romus''s provocation by throwing an ancient curse on the Valentine''s Republic, in his heart he wrapped his tongue around this sharp insight of the enemy in front of him.


    (Strong... unafraid opponent)


    Then his brother Lemurus, who had been silent until then, suddenly sneezed big.


    "Heh heh heh!


    Then he asked his brother beside him as he sneezed and sipped up.


    "Hey brother, can we play with these guys this time?


    Then Romus responded to Remulse with an invincible grin.


    "Oh, you should play whatever you want. These are your new toys."


    "Hi-ha-ha! Toys! Toys! You guys are my toys! Hi-ha-ha!


    Remuls broke up with his brother''s words (so on) and ecstatically ecstatic.


    Lombardo looked surprised to see such a frenzy of Remuls.


    Then Romus saw it sharply.


    "Yeah? It''s you. What''s that face? Don''t look at my pretty little brother like that! Don''t look unusual! I even bothered you because my brother is retarded! You wouldn''t be calling! Don''t look! Don''t look! Don''t look. Eh!


    Lombardo wandered for a moment at the rainstorm of Romus and the arrow-like reprimand he poured down, then said with a stiff look on his face.


    "No, wait! I didn''t mean to see your brother like that. Don''t get me wrong."


    With that said, Lombardo knew in his heart that this would take the lead in the conversation by Romus.


    If Lombardo had recieved Romus'' words, Lombardo might have held the lead in the conversation the other way around.


    But Lombardo took it properly without doing so, and he even disputed it.


    Because it was ultimately unacceptable for Lombardo to be affixed with a racist rettel.


    Even if you know it''s the opponent''s manipulation, you have to get on it.


    That was a man named Lombardo.


    And Lombardo thinks.


    That this is my weakness.


    In other words, Lombardo grows up well.


    Everyday, I hate that it is a famous family, but growing up is deeply embedded in me, and sometimes it seeps out.


    And this is not something that can be easily wiped off, but is something that comes out of the surface when it is touched by a fold (discharge).


    And no one will ever be able to fight it.


    Even though you know it like this one, it gets on their hands.


    So Lombardo thinks.


    That one day a great calamity will befall you because of the goodness of your own upbringing.


    But at the same time, I think so.


    If I may, I will not let that calamity descend upon me.

 59 Lesson 57: Romus Bacchus

    "With that said, you were the Schneider family sergeant, right?


    Romus said what Lombardo most abhorred (disliked) and disliked, nasty and tongue-induced with a thin, long tongue reminiscent of a reptile.


    Regardless, Lombardo knows that this is a further Romus measure to take full ownership of the conversation.


    But I still can''t help remembering the feeling of boiling blood all over my body.


    Lombardo took a quiet, slow, deep breath to keep his mind calm.


    But there was no problem in Lombardo''s heart, and he carried on the words so that Romus would fold up.


    "When it comes to the Schneider family, it''s a famous house among famous people like me who know it. You''re so lucky to be born into such a house boy. I''m not jealous at all."


    As the stage actor spoke toward the guest table, Romus gestured and said deliberately.


    And the word (like) was badly handicapped by Lombardo''s eclampsia.


    To contain his boiling anger, he tightened his back teeth hard and breathed bigger and deeper than earlier.


    But Lombardo''s chest swelled wide, and Romus'' demonic eyes caught it.


    Romus bounced up the corner of his mouth oddly enough, with a grin that looked awful (kooky) on his face.


    Brittle. That''s what you''re all about.)


    Furthermore, Romus said before Lombardo felt better, he took control of the front desk.


    "Were you the only councillor? That''s an amazing key position. I''m so jealous that you''re so young that you can make a big deal out of it."


    Romus'' tone contains an obvious mocking color.


    In other words, Romus says Lombardo''s current status was not due to his strength, but to the Schneider family''s character.


    Lombardo''s anger was reaching a boiling point.


    Even if it wasn''t all if I tried Lombardo, I had the pride that the majority were won by my own strength.


    But at the same time, I don''t think it''s all due to strength.


    Lombardo thought more than everyday that some parts of his personality had influenced him.


    Because the fame of the Schneider family is such that it resonates throughout the continent of Melissa that it cannot be denied that his occasional superiors have discretioned (shuddered) it.


    Therefore, Lombardo could not cry out loudly that all of his current status was due to his strength.


    And he struck Romus there.


    Typically, each of them takes a position of total affirmation or total denial in the context of the debate to make the debate fight.


    When it comes to taking a position of total affirmation or total denial, it is because it does not give the other person a gap.


    If, for the most part, we are in a position to argue with a negative, albeit positive, part of the argument, or vice versa, it gives the other party a huge gap and makes it very difficult to move the argument forward in his favour.


    Not to mention this time, the opponent is attacking with a full understanding of the matter.


    Lombardo''s winning eye was said to be very thin.


    So he decided to keep his silence.


    It was to avoid draining the mind with barren arguments.


    However, he did not know that Romus'' tongue stops.


    Lombardo chewed his back teeth hard, silently enduring the rainstorm and the arrow of words.


    "What an easy life it is. I can''t help but live in luxury every day. You just said you were the winner of your life at birth. Look, from what you can tell, how does a bottom person like us look? As a matter of fact, unlike the Schneider family, whose name is known throughout the continent, the name Bacchus is not our family name."


    Romus speaks in a rough play tone with gestures and gestures as usual.


    Lombardo just shut up and stared at it.


    Romus saw Lombardo unwilling to react and decided to continue the recital regardless.


    "Bacchus is the name of the orphanage we grew up in. Yeah, we''re orphans. One cold winter day, we were dumped in thin clothes in front of a big cold brick door. It''s not a warm blanket or anything, but a thin coat would make you cry, wouldn''t it? My brother Lemurus was a milk drinker, and I was about two years old. That it was because when I was about two years old, I didn''t remember much, and I had no writing or anything that would normally be there, I was just dumped in front of the door of the orphanage. So I don''t know a single name or birth. All I know is that we''re brothers. Now is not a good time for us brothers, but the kid''s time was so much like the twins. So we''re definitely brothers, and for us, each other is the only truth in the world."


    When Romus finished his long and wide tongue, Remulus, who had remained silent until then, suddenly raised his hands to heaven, shouting out loud.


    "That''s right! Only my brother is real! And then it''s all a lie!


    Sayin '', a red glow just blinking from both arms of Remulus radiated.


    "Oh yeah. For you, I''m the only one, and for me, you''re the only one in this fucking world I can believe!


    When he finished listening to Romus, Remulus suddenly raised a loud roar like splitting (crunching) his ear.


    Then the little birds, who had stopped in the trees until then, flew high and high, and all the little animals who had been snooping around in the grass, fled to fly.


    Then all of a sudden, Shester, who had remained completely silent until then, grumbled (crushed).


    "... Shut up..."


    Lombardo looked back with Shester''s sudden whining (crushing) face.


    Seeing it, Chester, like Remuls again, had glowing arms.


    But if there was a difference between the two, it was Chester''s against Remulus'' red, and it was glowing blue.

 60 Episode 58: Brain Chanting

    "Hmm. Was he still a magician..."


    Romus saw the blue luminescence on both arms of Shester and groaned bitterly.


    "I thought you''d be quiet enough. Did you sing in your brain?


    Normally, a magic chant was a vocal chant that was made out to the voice, and the more powerful magic it became, the longer its vocal time was.


    But it is naturally like proclaiming to the enemy that he is chanting magic.


    Unless the enemy is also an idiot, then there is no way he would turn his finger and watch the vocal chant in silence, and naturally he would launch an attack against the chanter.


    At that time, because the chanter was almost defenseless, it often meant that even if he spent a long time chanting his voice in an attempt to impose powerful attack magic, he would be defeated by his enemies before activating the magic.


    Therefore, if you pronounce magic, it is limited to relatively simple magic with short pronunciation times, but the simple magic attack power is naturally weak, and if you deal with powerful enemies, it was not much of a force of war, and you could only play a role to the extent of attracting the enemy''s attention.


    However, there were two ways to activate a powerful magic attack without being enlightened by the enemy.


    One is unchanging magic.


    This is the ultimate magical chanting method that can be instantly activated by simply portraying magical images on your head without chanting, as if it were a word, but it was so difficult a business that few people could actually handle it, such as the Epic Magic Instructor.


    And another way is to chant in the brain.


    This was a chant that could activate several powerful types of magic by completing the necessary amount of magic chanting beforehand in the brain without speaking out, and simply saying short words when activating it.


    This was also a very advanced chanting technique, even if it was not as good as unchanging magic, and it was a craftsmanship that could not be done without being a fairly skilled magician, even if it was not to be called a magician.


    Whatever the advantages of this chanting method were that one powerful magic after another could be carried out in a short activation time without being enlightened by the enemy. On the contrary, the difficulty was that the stronger the magic you wanted to chant, the longer the brain chanting time would be.


    Therefore, the biggest problem in conducting this chanting method was how to buy time to finish preparing.


    In other words, this time, Lombardo and Romus were spending that amount of time together without knowing each other.


    "Blue means ice-based... and I think it''s pretty powerful..."


    Romus said as he found Shester''s arm gleaming.


    Then, at the next moment, Romus suddenly looked as hazy as he had come up with something, then slowly narrowed his eyes and raised the corner of his mouth to quietly ask Chester as he affixed a brutal smile to his face.


    "Hey, you, like Chester? Come on, you stabbed General Gorkos to death without hesitation. That was weird to me. Why do you think?


    Shester doesn''t show any color to Romus'' inquiry or faceless, he just listens in silence.


    Romus did not mind taking over the words.


    "Because Gorkos is the son of the current Pope, the supreme power of Lowenglin. Surely Schneider and Gorkos were already in decisive conflict before you killed Gorkos. Naturally, keeping him alive would have led Gorkos to harass Schneider and the Valentin Republic. In some cases, he may have even set up an assassin on Schneider or fought a war against Valentin. But that was something we didn''t know yet.... then you shouldn''t normally even think about killing them. At least on that occasion.... but... you killed without hesitation.


    As Romus said, no one knew at that stage what Gorkos would actually do after that.


    Nevertheless, Shester killed Gorkos.


    It was Romus who caught on to it.


    "It''s troublesome to keep guys like Gorkos alive, but it''s troublesome to kill them. Because, as I was saying, he is the son of the current Pope. Even a fool''s son who doesn''t want to kill someone like that should naturally be responsible to your boss, Schneider, and to his native Valentine. No matter how prestigious the Schneider family is, the Pope of Lowenglin, currently the most powerful nation in the world, won''t let it pass either. Nonetheless, you killed Gorkos without hesitation.... Why? I finally know why. The answer was simple."


    Romus cut the words once there and exhaled one loud. And as quietly as earlier, and slowly, I said.


    "... you, everyone in that place, were magically going to kill us all, weren''t you?

 61 Lesson 59: Nature

    "Don''t you? You were going to kill them all."


    Romus revealed his cruel sexual roots on the table and questioned (just) Chester in a pleasant tone.


    "After you killed Gorkos, you questioned the letter of your own deed to hit the speech, didn''t you? That''s when the captain, Ars, first justified your actions for his own protection, and then the deputy commanded everyone to follow suit. And not long ago, a lot of people (because they want to) were never questioned about your actions.... but what if that place didn''t and everyone didn''t believe in your actions? The only people on your side are Schneider and that guy named Rotos. A lot of people are passive. Nonetheless, you stabbed Gorkos without hesitation. Why? Are you gonna tell me you killed him impulsively without thinking about later (later)?


    Romus took over the words by gesturing and gesturing with pleasure for a moment.


    "That can''t be right. You were thinking. I don''t mind if they don''t follow your speech and act hostile... I wish I could kill them all. Then no one will have a problem with that place. Neither Schneider nor Valentin can be held responsible for that. All hail. But... normal people don''t think that way. If you''re a normal person..."


    Romus laughed out there, eventually.


    Until then, with an extreme cat back, he turned his forward leaning posture wide back and laughed (like this) with great pleasure as he opened his mouth wide with all the tears.


    And after a great laugh for a while, Romus suddenly said, looking serious.


    "You... you''re my kind, aren''t you?


    In other words, Romus broke Chester off as a pleasure killer of his own.


    But I didn''t say this to provoke Shester otherwise.


    That is what Romus said with all his heart.


    No matter how much you love your boss and how much you protect your beloved home country, it is for everyone to step on two feet that kills dozens of human beings all.


    But Shester wasn''t.


    Without any hesitation he made that choice.


    It was because of the sex of a potential pleasure killer that Romus blew it.


    Until then, Shester, who had listened quietly to Romus'' recital without expression, muttered quietly.


    "Maybe..."


    Lombardo listened to Shester''s remarks and disagreed with them by breaking into conversations between the two.


    "That''s not true, Shester! No! No! You just came up with the most reliable way to protect me and my country. So by no means a human being of the same kind as these guys, etc. You''re on this side of the spectrum, just like me. There''s no line between me and you, there''s an uninterrupted deep, huge gulf between us and these guys! Don''t let him drag you into this! Shester! Because you''re my man and my dear friend at the same time!


    Then Romus told me to throw up.


    "Damn, I don''t give a shit! What a friend. Because we''re friends. Does that change his nature because he''s friends with you?


    "That''s why I''m telling you! Chester has to be your kind."


    "No, you''re one of a kind. This guy''s not going off. ''Cause this guy smells just like me, huh? This guy must have the same sensibilities as me."


    "I don''t have that thing with me, Shester!


    "I didn''t ask you. You''re the one I''m asking, Shester."


    Romus approached Chester, nodding his tongue with a long tongue.


    "You must have killed many humans by now. So I want to ask you, what did you think the first time you killed a human? What did you think of that unspoken feeling the moment you killed him? If you were a normal person, you''d be scared. What the hell did you think of that on the scene?


    Shester doesn''t answer. I didn''t make it slight. I was just staring at Romus.


    "If you don''t answer me, I''ll answer you. You must have felt... comfortable. Cutting human life means smashing his life out there. It means taking away everything in your life afterwards. That''s why ordinary people freak out. Think about who you killed, and then replace it with who you are. So, I regret what I''ve done. But I don''t regret it. On the contrary... it makes me laugh. I can''t help but have fun. Bust the rest of his life at my convenience. You''re gonna cut it off on my own. I can''t stop. I can''t stop at all. Is there any other pleasure in this? ''Cause you do, don''t you? At that moment, I''m equal to God."


    Romus had a joyous look on his face, remembering how he felt when he killed people.


    Lombardo finally made up his mind when he saw Romus like that.


    He consolidated his determination to face what he had been avoiding going deeper than ever before.


    Then what is the matter?


    It was about Shester''s past.


    Until now, Lombardo had met Shester''s predecessor, or Lombardo, before becoming a public servant of the Valentin Republic, and although he had some overview, he had not done anything to ask Shester himself in depth for details and to do so (just).


    Because it seemed to Lombardo like a campanella.

 62 Lesson 60: The Past

    One of the indigenous myths that has long been passed down throughout the continent of Melissa is the story of the puppet Campanella, made by God and imitating the figure of God, challenging God to battle by breaking the seal of his own past.


    Though it turned out to be a defeat, it was regarded as honorable and had received the reverence of people to take it with them in their own convictions and to dare confront God in the face of the past.


    "Shester, I only know a certain extent about your past, and I dare not ask any more details about it than I have done so far"


    Lombardo was speaking to Chester on his back with a grim look as he turned to the front to avoid neglecting to be vigilant towards the opposing Bacchus brothers.


    "Because I thought it was you now and not you in the past that mattered. But maybe I was wrong. It is impossible to hide the past in the shadow and cover it with a lid that will make the past look clean and refreshing. Besides, having you now would be on your extension line in the past. People have past strides and present themselves. Then I''ll look right back at your past and see you again."


    So Lombardo cut the words and took one big, deep breath before decisively saying away.


    "Shester! Crack Campanella''s jar! With your own hands. Whatever the contents of the jar are, I''ll make sure they accept you."


    In the wake of Lombardo''s passionate tongues, Chester meditated softly on his eyes.


    Then confronting Romus Bacchus cracked in faster than Chester opened his mouth.


    "Come on, you''re exaggerating a lot again with Campanella''s cunt. Does he have such a big past? If so, I''d love to hear it. I don''t think we have a more tragic past than our brothers."


    Lombardo was somewhat irritated by Romus'' rhetoric.


    But at the next moment, the thought happened to be scattered.


    Because at last Chester opened its heavy mouth.


    "... tragic... I don''t know if... I was an orphan, just like you guys"


    Shester dared to go forward and line up next to Lombardo while saying so.


    But his face remained front-facing, and he never tried to gaze at Lombardo.


    While Lombardo asked softly about Chester, his face remained front-facing, as did Chester.


    That was also because the Bacchus brothers of the crooks did not know when and when to take control of the attack, so they needed to be vigilant against it.


    But Romus Bacchus was unexpectedly intrigued by Chester''s story.


    "Oh, really? You too... smell alike in reason."


    Romus said so with a tongue-in-cheek.


    Then his brother Remuls opened his mouth as he watched quietly as things changed behind Romus'' diagonal.


    "Brother, is he like us? So, is he one of us?


    "No, don''t get me started, Remuls. So far, he''s an enemy. So far... na"


    "Oh well. Then why don''t you just let him go?"


    "Well, wait, Remuls. Why don''t we listen to him a little more? You can do it from then on."


    "Huh! The pinch."


    Shester, reluctantly, saw Remuls pull back and started talking again.


    "... I''m an orphan. But it wasn''t because your parents abandoned you, unlike you."


    Romus chewed on Shester''s statement.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? You. My parents didn''t dump me? Isn''t that what you''re assuming? If you''re saying you haven''t been abandoned, then why the hell did you become an orphan? Say it!


    In what Romus said, Chester dropped his gaze on the nagging additions and subtractions, staying between plenty before speaking slowly.


    "That''s because I... killed my parents with my own hands..."

 63 Lesson 61: Boys Day

    One.


    "... did you, Shester..."


    Lombardo ended up complaining about Shester''s too much confession for a while before finally speaking to Shester.


    But rather than speaking up, it was closer to a monologue for not being able to clean up his own mess, and for that reason, there was no response from Chester.


    While Romus was deeply surprised inside, he said he was perfectly calm without even giving it a bite.


    "Well... only about my parents... you do seem to have quite a past"


    But my brother Remuls was different.


    "Wow! You killed your parents! Awesome! Brother Nah?


    Remulus said so in a vegan (tongue-in-cheek) voice, gesturing and gesturing.


    Then Romus suddenly roughed up his voice.


    "It won''t be great! It''s not that big of a deal to kill a parent. Well, there it is."


    Although Remulus tried to point his mouth and protest against the sudden reprimand by Romus, he was troubled along the way because he couldn''t understand why he was pissed off in the first place, and turned around in a grumpy manner without saying anything more.


    Romus felt slightly irritated by such a Remulse attitude and thought I would say something, but remembered that Lombardo and the others would have spotted his calm attitude as actually a void due to his earlier absurdity, coughing up one with a slightly worse looking face.


    But with that, Romus regained his feelings and managed to carry on the words, albeit rather briefly.


    "... so what happened to the parent-killer?


    Although Lombardo felt strange about Romus'' way of saying it, he thought it was now less likely that the Bacchus brothers would come up with an unintentional blow in the middle of Shester''s confession, and decided to flush it.


    Then Shester began to speak quietly.


    "That was... when I was six. At the school I was attending... my first magic instruction was given..."


    "You''re a magic coach..."


    "Yep, that was a very hot day after the summer break..."


    Two.


    "Hey, they''re not doing class today."


    Joseph, a three-generation old bakery with his shirt sleeve rolled up to his shoulder on his arm white, rushed to his best friend''s side to talk about the rumors he had just heard.


    Then Sebastian, son of the blacksmith whose name rang from neighbor to neighbor town, answered with a reputable and gentle face of warm character.


    "I''m not, Joseph. We''re not doing the usual classes today, we''re doing special classes."


    "What kind of special class is that?


    "Come on, I''m not sure about that either..."


    "What the hell. You don''t know."


    The boy, sleeping on his pillow with his arms together on his desk, began to wake up slowly to the two voices who spoke in a hustle and bustle (kamabisu) in the school building heated by the intense sun in the middle of summer.


    "Hey, Shester. How often do you sleep in this heat?


    Joseph spoke to Chester in such tones as shuddering.


    Then, and Sebastian agreed.


    "Really. I wouldn''t go to bed."


    "Right? I can''t either. He''s the only one who can sleep in this heat, not at all!


    Then Shester woke up naughty and stretched a lot, while at the same time making one big stretch (yawn).


    Then he turned to the two hustlers and said in a grumpy manner.


    "... Shut up, I can''t sleep with you anymore..."


    Then he slashed it back with a sword that Joseph would return.


    "It''s almost class time, and you''re the one who''s sleeping."


    In contrast, Sebastian mixed it up.


    "That said, I don''t know what kind of class I''m going to do."


    Then Shester said, turning into a translator.


    "Yeah. I know. It''s Magic Coaching Day."


    "" Magic coach?


    "Oh, to see if we can use magic."


    "What do you mean?


    Joseph asked Chester in a momentum of intrigue.


    "There are those who are born to use magic and those who are not. This is about whether or not you have qualities anymore, and how hard you''ve tried, you can''t do it. So today we''re going to find out if there are qualities that can use magic."


    "Was it? So if I can use my magic, I might not have to inherit the bakery."


    Then Sebastian asked Joseph unexpectedly.


    "Joseph, don''t you like to inherit the bakery?


    "Sort of. That''s not to say I hate it very much. Somehow. What about you, Sebastian?


    "Me? Right. If you ask me, I''d hate to take over the blacksmith somehow."


    "Right? You don''t like it somehow. Looks like there''s a future ahead of us."


    "Yeah. Right. What about Chester, by the way? Shester''s house has no family business..."


    Shaken to talk, Chester said after thinking about it.


    "I don''t... I don''t know, I''m not ahead of you..."


    "That''s right. I mean, we don''t even know tomorrow."


    "On the contrary, we don''t even know what we''re talking about today."


    "No, I was. But only Shester knew what he had today."


    "Yeah, but the only thing I know is that I have a magic coach today, and I don''t know what''s ahead."


    Chester clouded his face for a moment wondering if there had been any chest noise when he said so.


    But I thought it might be because of him, and Shester started talking to Joseph and the others again.


    The hour of destiny was approaching for a moment.

 64 Episode 62: Miranda and Merm

    ���������`�������������(�Ϥ�)������~�[�Ӥ��d(���礦)���Ƥ����Ȥ�����ͻȻ���饹һ�����ޤ������u�ФΥ���ˤ������h�Τ褦�ʤ������ޤ������������Ф�푤��ɤä���


    ���ߥ������ޤ������ʤ��ߥ�������ʤ��Σ���Ժ���Ƥ����Τͣ��⤦����ξߺϤϤ����Σ�ѧУ�˳��Ƥ��Ƥ���ɷ�ʤΣ���


    ����˽Ԥ��@��������򤯤Ȥ����ˤϡ����ݤΤ���ѧУ�����(�դ��Ĥ�)����g��ѧ���Ƥ����ߥ����������ҤΥɥ���ǰ�ˤ������������äƤ�����


    ����Ƚ�һ�Ť˥ߥ������򤫤ä�Ѻ���Ĥ������줾��˼��˼����Ԓ����������


    ������⤦�����Σ�����Ԫ�ݤˤʤä��Σ��������ޤ��ɫ�����ʤ��ߤ��������ɴ��ɷ򣿡����o������ʤ裿��


    ����ʮ��ߒ줱��褦���|���������ब�������Ƥ�����


    ������äȤߤ�ʣ��ߥ����ϲ����ʤΤ裡����ʤ�һ�Ȥ��|�����ʤ��Σ���


    ���饹��`�Ȥ����Ͻԡ����ब�ȳ����Ȥˤ��|������򤷤Ƥ������Ȥ�˼����������ΤΡ����Τ��Ȥ��Ԥ��Х��फ��֤������ۤɤ����~���᤬Ѻ���Ĥ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�˼������һ�����a�ꤳ���ä��ΤǤ��ä���


    ���������Ρ����錄�����ޤ����Τ����äƤ櫓����ʤ�������ɡ���������ʤä����顭����


    ���������褫�ä����ͤ��ߤ�ʣ��褫�ä����ͣ���


    ����ˤ���Џ��ƵĤʤ��ʤ����ˡ����饹��`�Ȥ����ϱ���(�ؤ�����)���ʤ���⡢���פ�ף����ߥ������ͤä���


    �������ˤ褫�ä�����������褫�ä����Ԫ�ݤ����������ä��������äƤ��Ƥ��줷���


    ���饹��`�Ȥ������¤���ף�������ˡ��ߥ����϶��ِu���������ǤϤ����ΤΡ��Ҥޤ��Θ������뤤Ц�Ԥ���¶������


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ����ߤ�ʣ��ߥ����ϲ����Ϥ���ʤΤ裡����ʤ˴�����������ӥå��ꤷ���㤦����ʤ���


    �ߤ�ʤ�������������ϯ�ˑ��äƣ���


    ����Ϥ����������򏈤��Ϥ��Ƥ����Ԥä���


    ��Ȼ�ԡ��ޤ��Է֤Τ��Ȥ���ˤ����Ƥ�˼�ä���ΤΡ���Ϥ��lһ�ˤȤ��Ƥ��Τ��Ȥ�ڤˤ����ΤϤ��ʤ��ä���


    ���Τ�����˷��ʤ�С���ǥߥ��������~�򤫤��ʤ���i�����줾���ϯ�ؤȑ��äƤ��ä���


    ���Θ��Ӥ���Ҥ�����η���ϯ������Ƥ������祼�դ�������ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���ʤ�ʤ�������ū���ߤ�ʤ�ϲ��Ǥ���Τ�ˮ���褦�����Ƥ��䤬�äƣ���


    ����ȥ��Х��ƥ����󤬤ۤ�������Ĥ��ʤ��顢�ऺ����������򤷤��Ԥä���


    �������󡣤ޤ����줬��Ů���Ը������͡���


    ���Ը������äƤ����櫓����ʤ������������Ĥ���ʤ������ߤ�ʤ��Ӥ�����������


    �������󡣤ޤ������ʤ�����ɡ����}�Ϥ��Τ��Ȥ˥����������ݸ����Ƥ��ʤ��Ȥ������͡�


    ���ޤä����������������Ӥ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ˚ݸ����äġ��Σ���


    ����ȡ�����ޤǘS�����˥��祼�դ����֤򤷤Ƥ������Х��ƥ����󤬡����祼�դΤʤʤ��᷽�����ä�Ҋ�ơ��ݤޤ�������Ĥ���һ�Ĵ󤭤ʿȒB���򤷤���


    �������祼�դ��d�^���Ƥ���Τ�����˚ݸ��������פ򤷾A������


    �����Τޤޤ��ä��餢���ġ������ʴ��ˤˤʤ�ʤ��������äƤ����������������Ŀ՚ݤ��i��ʤ�����������äȤ����Ĥ�һ���l�Ȥ��������ʤ餺�˶����Τޤ�һ����K����Ȱ���˼���ͣ���


    �������ä���͡�


    �����������͡����������󣿡�


    ���祼�դϥ���äȤ���ǡ����Τ����ᱳ��ݤ��褯��귵�ä���


    ����Ȥ����ˤϹ�������Υ��ब�����������ƥ��祼�դ���(�ˤ�)�ߤĤ��Ƥ�����


    ���󤰤ã������衢�褦���࡭����


    �ȳ̤ޤǤ΄ݤ��Ϥɤ��ؤ�顢���祼�դ�������ꤽ�������Ǥ����Ԥä���


    �������g���i���������衭�����祼�ա�����


    ���Х��ƥ��������Ϣ������Υĥå��ߤ˾A���ơ����������h�Τ褦�ʿړĤ�����(�����)�ȥ��祼�դ��u���줫�ä���


    �����祼�գ�����(�Ҥ�)�ΐ��ڤ��Ԥ��ʤ�����򤫤ä��Ԥ��ʤ����裡����򤢤󤿺Τ����������L����ԤäƤ�Τ裡���ޤ����g�i���ˤ␙�ڤ򤽤����֤�„�����ʤ���R¹����ʤ��Σ��������ˤ��󤿤ߤ������R¹Ҋ�����Ȥʤ�����󤿤��äȥ������ƥ���һ���R¹�ͣ����������������ƥ���һ�ɤ��������äȤ��󤿤�����һ�δ��R¹�裡��


    �����Ϣ���Ĥ������B�Ĥ˥��祼�դϴ󤤤ˤ������������äƤ������Ӥ򥺥륺�����������ʤ����᤺���ä���


    �����ƥ��祼�դ������ϯ����M�ߤ��ʤ����Ц���Ƥ��륷�������`�ˡ�����������������������᤿��


    ����ȥ��������`���˷��ʤ��Ȥ��ä����Ϣ��һ���¤��Ƥ����Ԥä���


    �����ࡢ����ʤ�ŭ��ʤ��Ǥ�äƤ��졣���祼�դ�Ĥ��ݤ����ԤäƤ��ޤä������������祼�դϤ��Ĥ�Ĥ��{�Ӥˁ\��Ȥ��������롣�ޤ��R¹�ʤ��������


    �Ԥ��ƥ��祼�դ�Ŀ����\�������������������`���ٲä��m�����ǰ�����ǿڤ�Ю��ǤϤ�˼�������ޤdz��줫�ä������ʤ�Ȥ���z�����


    ����ȥ��ब���������`�����~�˺ζȤ�󤭤����ʤ����ʤ����Ԥä���


    �����������������`�������Ĥ��R¹�裡������㑤δ��R¹�ߤ裡��


    ���������������ʡ��ʤΤǤĤ��{�ӤŤ���˼�äƤ�ߤʤ����Ȥ��ԤäƤ��ޤ�����衣�ʤˤ��R¹������ʡ�


    �������������͡�


    ���������������ޤä����R¹�ˤĤ����a�Ϥʤ��Ȥ������������͡�����������핥��祼�դ��R¹���Ӝp�ˤ����äƤ������衹


    ���祼�դϤ����Ŀ����\�������ó�ˤ��ʤ����ʤ�Ȥ��ͤ��Ƥ��롣


    ����ʥ��祼�դ��Ҋ�ƥ�������(��夦����)���¤����Τ������㤽����򸡤��٤��Ԥä���


    �������ޤ���������������`�������Ϥ��󤿤�����ƤƤ��


    �����Ԥ��ȥ���Ϥפ��ä���(���Ӥ�)�򷵤�������ȥ�äƤ��ä���


    �����ơ����ब���Ҥ���ǰ�Ф��Է֤�ϯ����ϯ����Τ�Ҋ�줱�Ƥ��饻�Х��ƥ������Ԥä���


    ���ۤ顢���祼�ա����������`�ˤ�����Ԥ�ʤ��㡹


    ����ȥ��祼�դϤ���{�ä����äƤ��ʤ��Ȥ���ʤ���⡢�i�����������`�ˤ�����Ԥä���


    ���������ޤ����Ρ��ʤ���������꤬�Ȥ���


    ����������Ԥ�줿���������`�ϡ��Ϥοդǽ��Ҥ���η���Ҋ�Ƥ�����


    �����󣿤������������`���ɤ�Ҋ�Ƥ������


    ����ȥ��������`�Ͻ�Ȥ�„�������Τ����ŤƤ������Ǐ�𤷤���


    ���������䡢�e�ˤɤ���Ҋ�Ƥ䤷�ʤ���������äȿ����¤򤷤Ƥ�������衹


    ����ʥ��������`�Θ��Ӥˤʤˤ��ԥ���������祼�դϡ��ȳ̥��������`��Ҋ�Ƥ������Ǥ�Ҋ��ȡ�;�ˤ����(��������)���(����)��������餷�����˥˥�˥䤷�ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���ۤ������������`���ϥߥ�������󤬚ݤˤʤ�Τ�������


    �Ԥ�줿���������`���]�ˤ鷺�����줬��Τ򥻥Х��ƥ������Ҋ�Ӥ��ʤ��ä���


    ���ء��ۤ�Ȥ��ˤ����ʤΤ������������`���͡���


    ���������䣡����ʤ��Ȥϡ�����


    ���ŤƤƷ񶨤��䤬�ä����ɤ���餳���Ĥϴ_�����ʡ�


    �����󡣤��Ĥ��侲�ʥ��������`���ŤƤ�äƤ��Ȥϡ��������������Ȥ��͡�


    �����������������ä��Τ����������`�������䡫����ʤ餽�����ԤäƤ����Ф����Τˡ���


    ���������͡����祼�ա��W�����Ǐ�Ԯ���Ƥ����褦�衹


    ���ˤ�ʢ���Ϥ��ꘔ��Ҋ�ơ����������`���礯���Q����Τ����Ȥʤ����a�ꤳ���ä���


    �������Τä����ޤ���������ΤǤ����Ĥ�ˤФ��Ȥϡ�����


    ���������`�ϡ��Ĥ��Ф��^��(����)���Ɵ���(�Ϥ���)����Τ��ä���

 65 Episode 63: Men in Black

    One.


    "Well, no, you didn''t, Shester."


    "It''s true. I''m surprised, too."


    Joseph and Sebastian both kept teasing Chester on the road to the gym where the magic coaching would take place.


    "He''s a bastard who can''t put it in the corner at all. If you''d just said something to us, I''d help you. Wouldn''t you? Sebastian."


    "I really am. Hey. Just say one word and we''ll spare no effort."


    It was Shester who had even overheard the two completely heartless words, but it was not long before the limits of patience had come.


    "... you guys are persistent..."


    Sebastian, who felt that Shester''s voice had changed slightly to Killer, stopped walking alongside Joseph to ensure his own safe place, and moved firmly to the straight side of Shester, who took a step back and walked behind.


    But Joseph was completely unaware of Sebastian''s actions in self-defense, and forgot that he had been sneaky into Melm earlier, and he kept playing Chester alone forever.


    "Guhhhhhh. Cool Chester. I always thought you were secretly in a hot relationship. You know, people don''t look like you''re talking about Chester."


    Sebastian watched Shester''s face become more and more insurmountable against Joseph, who kept talking in a pleasant way, knowing that he would soon reach the critical point of his anger.


    "Mmm-hmm. I think that weak feeling is your preference, Shester - I want to protect you - or something."


    And it happened all of a sudden, like when a balloon that swelled up to the extreme burst suddenly.


    "Gu Hu!"


    Joseph suddenly groaned.


    He then rounds his body wide and holds his groin with both hands as an extreme forelock.


    And on his face he had such a stuffy expression as to be reminiscent of the hell of the world.


    "Wow - looks painful. Shester, isn''t it awful to get your toes up and kick up your groin for as much as you want?


    Sebastian softly protested against Shester''s intense retribution, which was painful enough to just watch, but Shester passed by rubbing next to Joseph with a completely unintentional look that could not read any emotions.


    "I hate being persistent."


    Sebastian dropped Shester off with a look like shrugging her shoulder and doing it.


    And when he bowed his back and took a mid back position, he gently rubbed his hand around Joseph''s waist, which was groaning and smothering, with words of heartfelt sympathy.


    Two.


    "Look, Joseph. Say it right."


    Sebastian, who found Chester just in the middle of the wider gym, said as he twisted and poked Joseph beside him.


    Then Joseph looked like he was butting in somewhat with a mojo, but so he finally opened his heavy mouth to see if Sebastian finally made up his mind when he was twisted and smashed again.


    "Sorry! I insisted too much. Let go of me."


    Joseph expressed a deep apology both in words and in attitude by profoundly folding into words that speak and at the same time body.


    "I''m also reflecting that I''m getting too well. So will you let me go?


    To Sebastian''s apology following Joseph, Shester showed an attitude of acceptance, although the Buddha''s top surface remained intact.


    "Oh, that''s enough."


    Then Joseph looked first and said in momentum with a full grin.


    "Whoa! Right, will you forgive me? Thank God for that!


    "Oh, good. I''m relieved."


    When they said that, they looked at each other in the face and gave each other a relief look.


    But the relief slipped Joseph''s mouth again.


    "And you can''t handle that Buddha top surface? Not to Miranda..."


    Say no, Sebastian twisted Joseph''s cheek up very hard.


    "Jo - Ze - F"


    I''m pregnant with Sebastian''s anger. In a sharp voice, Joseph just shrugged his shoulders this time.


    Then Chester, who saw the appearance, blew out a puff.


    Then they both blew out so that they could follow it, and at last the three laughed out loud without even caring about their eyes around them.


    And the three startling smiles and laughter slowly melted the obsession between Shester and Joseph.


    The three slept on the floor in a comfortable mood and laughed with pleasure forever.


    But he that watereth them appeared.


    It is Merm.


    "You guys are so loud. What''s all this noise? Be quiet. And there will be a teacher soon. Don''t lie on the floor forever. Stand up."


    Then Joseph, who thought that he had ruined his clean mood, hung up on Merm.


    "Hey you! Whatever you say, Gamigami, you don''t mean you should! Mostly you..."


    But such Joseph''s voice of wrath was dispelled by Merm''s further voice of wrath.


    "Who the hell are you talking to?" I don''t have the guts to tell you who you are! Why do I have to be called to you by a fool like you who can''t help it? I''m not kidding! Apologize now!!


    Joseph twitched in an instant at Merm, who had a more intense blow to his mouth than he had just done, and quickly turned around behind Shester and hid behind him.


    Shester decided to give him a helping boat even as he grinned at the speed of his transformation.


    "Merm, apparently the teachers are here."


    Chester said so while pointing to the entrance to the gym.


    When I saw it, the teacher they saw on a daily basis came in through the entrance to the gym, but then two strange men also came in.


    The strangers had woven their black cloaks from their shoulders and their students in a dark, bottomless gaze.


    Shester had such a vague and unpleasant feeling in their eyes.

 66 Lesson 64: The Mage

    One.


    "Who, those two?


    Joseph cut his mouth fire as he narrowed his eyes.


    "Come on, I''ve never seen it... do you know Shester?


    Shaken by Sebastian, Chester conceived.


    But it wasn''t the face I saw, so now I shook it to Merm.


    "No, it''s a face I''ve never seen. How''s Melm?


    "Come on, I don''t know either... how''s Miranda?


    Miranda, who had left her position unattended behind the diagonal of Merm, replied, waving it big or small.


    "I don''t. ''Cause I barely came to school..."


    "Oh, right. Yeah, you did. I''m sorry, Miranda. And who are those two?


    Although Merm rarely showed the same, he immediately acted as if nothing had happened.


    But Joseph saw it, and he opened his mouth to try to shoot him with all the momentum of a thousand chances, but the company was held back by Shester and Sebastian.


    Because the two of them shut Joseph up by twisting from both sides, left and right, thinking that it should not be a hassle here again.


    Alas, Joseph was to experience several groans on this day, with a distressed look on his face.


    Then just then, the men in black passed beside the Chesters with their teacher.


    At that time, Shester saw the crest on the backs of the men in black and spoke to them alone.


    "I see. Are they magicians..."


    Shester looked familiar to a crest composed of eagles and seals heavily embroidered in the central part of the cloak where the two men were wrapped.


    If Shester''s memory is certain, it was the seal of the Magic Society.


    So Shester cut them off as magicians belonging to the association.


    "A magician?


    Sebastian didn''t miss hearing Shester talk to himself like that.


    "Hey Shester, is the magic coach so authentic that the magician comes with you?


    "Well, that sounds like it."


    "Something... That''s a little scary..."


    Sebastian gently stepped back to see if he felt an instinctive fear of the ''darkness'' the men in black were naturally carrying together.


    And the Shesters were all equally anxious to see if Sebastian''s words dragged them again.


    But there was a young teacher whom they usually knew well, and his voice stuck to the whole gym.


    The usually deaf teacher''s voice also gave the Shesters peace of mind just now.


    "Don''t be frightened. He said he was a magician."


    When did Joseph finally regain his energy, who had been snubbed out until earlier, he said.


    "I don''t know if it''s the bottom line, but I don''t think you need to be scared."


    Sebastian also tuned in to Shester''s words.


    "Yeah, you are. Doesn''t sound like they''re gonna take it and eat it."


    "That''s the thing! He says he''s decided to end up with nothing and eat a shoulder watermark anyway!


    Only one Chester could wipe away a glimmer of anxiety while everyone smiled at Joseph''s powerful words.


    Two.


    "Yes! Attention!"


    The loud voice of teaching was echoed in the vast gymnasium.


    Although all the students were intrigued by the men in black who were forming behind the teacher, it was clear that if they made a scene, they would be reprimanded by the teacher, so they all quietly calmed down.


    Then you cared about it, and the teacher looked back, looking at what he seemed to be good at, and began to introduce the men in black to you in a good mood.


    "Eh - you two here are magicians belonging to the Magic Society. Like everyone listens to you both very carefully."


    Having said that, the teacher thanked the magicians lightly, nodded with his left hand to come forward, and himself took a few steps back.


    The magicians spoke quietly and slowly as they took it and took a step forward.


    "Nice to meet you all. My name is Nebuchad. Morg is the one lying next to him. Now, as the teacher mentioned, I''m a magician affiliated with the Magic Society. Pleasure."


    Nebuchad finished introducing himself in a low and majestic tone, and the students groaned "ooh" at the same time.


    The students were all the first to actually see the magician, even if they knew he existed, and it was impossible to do so.


    But the magicians are familiar with the reaction of these students. They don''t change their complexion, and they spin (tweet) more words.


    "I know you''re all listening, but I''m going to start coaching magic. This is to see if you all have the qualities to be magicians. As you all know, magic is a very dangerous thing if handled in the wrong way. So ladies and gentlemen, please listen carefully to us. Is that good?


    All the students responded energetically to Nebuchad''s inquiry at the same time.


    That''s when Miranda''s appearance swung loosely into Shester''s gaze.


    (What''s going on?... Did you do it with anemia?..................... what do we do?... Me...)


    Even though Shester saw Miranda''s body sway even louder, he took off his gaze and turned to Joseph beside him.


    And then again, when I glanced back at Miranda, she wasn''t there already, and almost at the same time, a dongly loud noise rang out to the gym.


    When everyone looked at the place where the noise was heard, Miranda, a beautiful girl, fell asleep there.


    "Miranda! What''s wrong? Hey, are you okay?


    Merm, who was right next to him, immediately hugged Miranda and called out to her hardest.


    "Hey!! Blood! Blood from the head! Miranda, you hit me in the head!? Hey reply!!


    The teacher immediately gave instructions to the student to bring the health teacher aloud, while rushing over to Miranda and calling out loudly.


    "Hey! Miranda! You okay?!


    As the other students around them soon surrounded Miranda and spoke worryingly, only one Chester stood flat on the spot with Potsung.


    (Why did I... I noticed she was about to fall... and I didn''t try to hold her so she wouldn''t fall...)


    Shester could not acknowledge the reason, but repeatedly asked himself, staring at Miranda, who fell asleep.

 67 Lesson 65 Qualities

    One.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I fell again?


    Miranda opened her mouth weakly when she finally woke up while an elderly health doctor was bandaging her head injury.


    "Hmm. Did you wake up? I didn''t just bleed a little for making a fuss about my head injury, too, and it doesn''t seem like a big deal. We need to be careful where we are, but if we stay at rest for the time being in the infirmary, we''ll probably be fine."


    "Good! I''m sorry, Miranda. I was right next to him and I couldn''t even notice him..."


    Merm apologized with sincere sorrow.


    Miranda hesitated and waved loudly over and over again, "Yeah. You shouldn''t because I put up with it," he said, frightened.


    Then Miranda slowly walked to the infirmary with Merm escorted by the teachers'' differences.


    Joseph, who looked worried about the condition, said, realizing that there was one.


    "Hey, because I have a magician, don''t you think it would be nice if Miranda''s injuries were restored with proper magic?


    Then Sebastian responded to it.


    "No, maybe they can''t."


    "Why? ''Cause you can use magic, you''re a magician, right?


    "Yeah, but magic is basically two systems."


    "Two systems?


    "It''s two systems: attack magic and defense magic. The magic that Joseph calls healing magic is part of defensive magic, but I think maybe they''re offensive."


    "Are you saying an attacking magician can''t use defensive magic?


    "Basically, it seems so. It seems that some people can use both systems the most. That kind of person is probably a magician class."


    "I see. You mean you can''t use both in the magician class? Then I knew those guys were on the bottom line."


    "Hahaha, maybe"


    Sebastian shifted his gaze to Chester beside him, laughing lightly at Joseph.


    Then there was Shester, who was also disappointed and depressed beside him.


    Sebastian spoke with much hesitation.


    "Shester, what''s going on? I''m fine..."


    That''s all I said. Sebastian remembered that Shester was sending his thoughts to Miranda.


    And no matter how much that Miranda regained consciousness and headed to the infirmary on her own feet, Sebastian quickly agreed that Shester had no choice but to be shocked because she saw him fall on the floor once.


    And Joseph, who was lying next to him, realized that and tried to change the story abruptly so that he wouldn''t imitate what he was doing with Shester.


    "Ah! Look at that, Joseph. Garant''s got a half-open chuck in his pants."


    Sebastian tried to impress upon the groin of their teaching teacher, Dr. Garant, that Shester''s condition was strange by focusing Joseph''s consciousness.


    And the sagging was a light success.


    "Whoa! It''s true. He''s usually so prestigious, he''s a jerk."


    "Yeah. Hey, Joseph. Don''t you think it''d be funny if a girl noticed that and made a scene?


    "Oops. That would be interesting."


    Sebastian stroked Joseph down his chest howling over his obsession with Dr. Garant''s groin, while at the same time looking at the side of Shester full of worry and leaking one sigh whoops.


    Two.


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect Sebastian to be a magician"


    On the way home from school, Joseph said in a heartfelt surprise.


    "Wait a minute, Joseph. I''m not a magician yet, I''m just saying I might have the qualities."


    Sebastian vehemently denied as he waved his hands.


    "You''ve already made up your mind, haven''t you? I''m not jealous at all. I wanted to try magic, too."


    Joseph stomped the ground waste on the spot looking up to heaven as to how annoying it was.


    "It doesn''t look that good. Look at this. This is the magic book I just got, but it''s so thick. I''m going to lose my mind."


    Sebastian held the dictionary weight of a magic book in his hands heavily, making him look fed up.


    But his cheeks were slightly loose without heart.


    That too should have been true, something called a magician was all about the qualities he was born with, and it was the magician who could never be without qualities no matter how hard he gained his workout.


    In other words, Sebastian was chosen and possessed of qualities, and I didn''t really feel bad about how thick the textbooks were.


    Joseph, however, had no idea what was inside of Sebastian like that, and he revealed his anger after being properly fed up with Sebastian.


    "What are you talking about? You! You''re a magician, magician! That''s what you call a small-numbered assault magic user. Don''t flatter me!


    "No, so I haven''t become a user yet. Only if you have the qualities..."


    Though Sebastian tried to correct him again, Joseph was too excited to listen to Sebastian at all.


    "Awesome! There''s only one in a thousand people who use attack magic. Because defensive magic is one in a hundred... it''s ten times more amazing."


    "... so simple..."


    "Ah! Speaking of which, what''s your trait?


    "Characteristics? Ah, there seems to be some kind of icy magic trait."


    "Yeah, yeah, that. That sounds special in some icy magic, too, doesn''t it?


    "Sounds like it. But I don''t think the two magicians knew exactly what they were doing."


    "You really don''t rely on me - a quote I talked to you two about for an awesome long time, ''I don''t know... seems to have special icing magic qualities...'' What were you saying?


    "Right... maybe I didn''t rely on it for a bit..."


    "You know what, I''m mostly concerned about what special is like, but I don''t know what it is, so you''re in trouble."


    "Right. I''m really curious about that too..."


    "Right. ''Cause it''s him... by the way... don''t you think it''s different from Sebastian''s image?


    "Yeah? What?


    "No, it could be a casual assumption. Sebastian has an image of healing magic, but attack magic... that''s not an image of icing magic either..."


    "Yes...... is it?


    "Oh. I knew Sebastian was an image of healing magic. ''Cause you''re smart, you''re sweet, and if you wear something white, you don''t feel like a doctor."


    "Really?


    "That''s right. At least there''s no attack or ice image. If that''s Shester, it would be perfect."


    Joseph said as he looked back toward Shester, who had been following the two of them quietly until now.


    Then, suddenly shaken, Shester remained unnoticed and annoyed at first, but after placing it for a beat, he noticed first, and then looked up and confronted Joseph positively.


    And I worked my head desperately, trying to remember what Joseph said.


    "Ah... oh... right. Sounds like my image..."


    Then Joseph took over the words, not realizing at all that the time between Shester was subtly vacant, and gained my satisfaction.


    "Oh no! Look at that. I''m pretty sure that''s what he says. After all, the image of ice is Chester. ''Cause Chester''s always cool with calm deposits. And yet why Sebastian? That sounds weird."


    At twilight dusk, as the three shadows covered the cobblestone long and wide, Joseph continued to twitch and twitch forever, tilting his neck wide to the side.

 68 Episode 66: Magic Books

    One.


    "Hey it...... can I see it?


    Shester suddenly said so and offered his right hand toward Sebastian.


    Sebastian then agreed with Lang and others without hesitation, adding, "It''s heavy," and handed the magic book to Shester.


    Shester initially decided to take it with one right hand but abstained from too much weight, and when he received it firmly with both hands with his left hand, he began to look around again.


    Then Shester suggested one thing.


    "Turn left on that road over there. After a while, there''s a park, but there''s a bench with a table in that park, so why not there?


    Sebastian said that magic books are very thick and proportionate and very heavy, so you can''t read them standing up, but if you have a bench with a table, you can sit at the table and read them slowly, so let''s go there.


    Shester immediately understood the matter and nodded satisfactorily at Sebastian and face to face.


    And besides, I turned to Joseph and said:


    "What will Joseph do?


    Joseph, who was questioned, thought for a while in his face.


    And when I looked up, I cut it out like this.


    "I''m leaving! I''m starving, too!


    When Joseph said so, he had a full grin and immediately said goodbye to both of us.


    "See you tomorrow!


    In response, Chester and Sebastian greeted each other almost simultaneously.


    "Oh, I''ll see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow."


    Joseph ran out faster than he could finish hearing the two greetings.


    And as I saw it, he then became smaller and eventually melted quietly in the evening.


    Shester turned to Sebastian to drop it off and said.


    "As always, it''s Joseph''s fault.... but more than that... sorry, let me take the time"


    Then Sebastian said, waving his hands wide in front of his face.


    "Absolutely! Never mind. I''m more or less like Joseph, and if it wasn''t for Joseph, I wouldn''t be a foodie."


    Saying so, Sebastian smiled naughty.


    But although Shester responded by raising his mouth angle slightly and creating a smile, his expression remained stiff.


    Sebastian, who saw it, felt unspeakable anxiety and walked with Chester to the desired park.


    Two.


    "This is amazing. Apparently, this book has all the magic on it."


    Shester sat across the street from Sebastian on the park bench, pinching a table, reading the textbooks all the way through, and then said so.


    "Yeah. Looks like I''d give you a thinner textbook if I were normal. But in my case, it''s special, so I was given this thick textbook with all the magic on it. I don''t think there''s anything special about me in this either."


    "Really..."


    "Yeah. The magicians said. He said it wasn''t on anywhere in the textbook."


    "Right. And even though I don''t know how special it is, is it something I could use a textbook to practice magic?


    "Yeah. They said no."


    Shester raised her voice unexpectedly to Sebastian''s unexpected words.


    "Heh!?


    Then Sebastian said this with a huge breakdown of the rapport (so to speak) about how funny Chester''s insane voice was.


    "I''ll give you the textbook because it''s a rule, beyond being recognized as having magician qualities, but I was told not to practice until I had instructions from the Magic Society."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yeah, I''m gonna follow up with a high-ranking magician from the club and find out about my speciality, so I don''t have to open the books until then."


    "I see."


    "So, Shester, if you like, you can take that book home, okay?


    Shester was terribly surprised by Sebastian''s sudden suggestion.


    "What! Are you sure?


    "''Cause it''s getting a lot darker now, but they haven''t read enough yet... and you really like reading books called Chester, don''t you?


    Then Shester looked slightly worse and became slightly more annoyed.


    "Yeah? Oh, well..."


    But Sebastian didn''t care and proceeded.


    "So is that okay with you?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Then let me borrow this book."


    "A lot heavier, though."


    Saying so, Sebastian smiled again like a naughty boy.


    When Shester responded with a smile to it, he stood up completely holding the heavy-looking textbook with both hands looking important.


    "Then let''s go home."


    Sebastian, by contrast, said as he stood up lightly with his bare hands.


    "Yeah. Let''s do that"


    Then they walked out slowly, and reached home in the darkness of the night.

 69 Episode 67: Last Supper

    "... I''m home"


    Shester intended to greet him home as usual.


    But his mother heard and blamed him brilliantly for feeling uncomfortable with the unusual voice of his precious only son.


    "... welcome back. What''s the matter, man? Looks different than usual..."


    Shester excused himself in surprise and hesitation.


    "What!?... No, it''s nothing... why?


    Shester painfully questioned her mother about a quote stuck in the answer.


    "Why, because my voice felt different... I thought something had happened..."


    "No, it''s nothing. Same as always. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes... I hope so..."


    "It''s true. Nothing really."


    "Yes... that would be fine. Then take a bath. We''ll have dinner when your father gets back."


    "Okay."


    Shester managed to stroke her breasts down to the bathroom, hoping to deceive her mother.


    And when Chester slowly dipped in the water before returning to the living room, he opened the front door just in time and his father returned.


    "I''m home. Whoa! You smell good from the kitchen, don''t you?


    His father said as he breathed heavily the scent of Fang (Kaguwa) cooking drifting into the living room early on home, spreading his nasal cavity (buckwheat) all over him.


    The mother scratched a little and said, "Dad, do you have a bath?" He said.


    But his father waved and denied, "I can''t stand it if I smell such a good smell. Let''s eat first," he said and immediately sat in the chair.


    And when I saw Shester tumbling by the table, I spoke gently.


    "Chester should sit down soon, too. Your mother''s cooking always looks delicious."


    Shester nodded lightly, shivering and sitting in the chair.


    Then the mother brought one delicious dish after another from the kitchen to the table.


    "Yeah. Looks delicious after all. Mother, you look great."


    "You''ve said too much already. Father."


    The mother sat herself down in a chair, saying it was not so difficult.


    "So that''s what we all did, and let''s say we eat"


    To his father''s pleasant signals, his mother responded, "Yes," but only one Chester was a silent, mindless addition and subtraction.


    The mother who saw it cared and told her father earlier that something was wrong with Chester.


    "Dad, it''s been a little weird since this kid got home."


    Then his father said as he slowly returned to the table a plate of voluptuous, seemingly delicious meat dishes smoked (much) for a long time with several varieties of vanilla, which he was already willing to eat and in his hands.


    "Shester, are you? If anything happens, can you tell your fathers?


    Asked seriously by his gentle, honest father, Chester also rushed to make a desperate excuse.


    "Yes, no, it''s nothing... you see, my mother is worried... no, it''s really nothing, you don''t have to worry"


    "Really? I hope so..."


    That''s how his father saw his mother.


    The mother looked her father in the eye and said something after he had a silent conversation.


    "Okay. But if anything happens, be sure to tell me then. I''ll talk to you about everything."


    Shester said, feeling at the same time the relief he had been able to do and the joy of being deeply loved by his parents himself.


    "Oh, I get it. Mother."


    "... then again, shall we eat"


    "Yes."


    "Yeah."


    The father said with a smile after looking at the two faces alternately.


    "Then... I''ll have it"


    They both followed his father''s decree.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    That''s when the fun dinner began.


    And this day''s meal lasted longer than usual.


    Though Shester didn''t say anything about what happened today, he talked a lot about anything else.


    And my parents also talked a lot tonight.


    Fathers talk about work, about their work companions, etc.


    The mother told me about the neighborhood.


    The fun evening lasted forever.


    And this day''s meal became the last supper for the three of us.

 70 Lesson 68 Expression

    Shester had a great time. At the end of the dinner, he returned to his room given to him by his parents this spring when he started attending school.


    And I took the very thick and heavy Apocalypse I borrowed from my friend Sebastian out of the bag, and carefully placed it on my favorite study desk.


    "Well..."


    Shester sat in a sturdy looking chair provided for his study desk and gently laid his hands on the cover of a luxuriously fitted magic guide.


    Then I took one big, deep breath, then never turned the cover, and slowly proceeded to read every page.


    Unlike earlier days in the dim park, Chester had been able to gain a solid knowledge of magic because he was now the source of a bright lantern.


    "Well, it''s not like you can only use one type of thing..."


    Until then, Shester thought that the user of icing magic could only use icing magic, but it turns out that it wasn''t, and that it could handle other kinds of inflammatory magic, thunderbolt magic, etc.


    "The point is, you''re not good at it..."


    In other words, the user of icing magic means that he is the best at it, and other magic can be used as well, but most people were not good at it because, for example, inflammatory magic is the magic that is systematically furthest from icing magic, and most people can activate it but are very inferior in power.


    And because it is a completely different system to defensive magic, it could not even be handled without the Magic Master class.


    "Nevertheless...... do I really have no magical qualities? ����


    Shester glanced at the frozen magic item with such a twinkle.


    "I do think Joseph is more like me than Sebastian..."


    Shester had a firm image of frozen magic, no matter what.


    But during the magic coaching, it was not Shester who was judged to have the qualities, but Sebastian, who was in front of him.


    During that test against Sebastian, the magicians repeatedly consulted each other in a vigorous manner while tilting their necks, but it was found that there was a special icy magic literacy of what was unclear as a result, but even during the ensuing Chester, the magicians sprinkled their necks as scattered as they did during Sebastian, and as a result of the discussions, they were judged to be unlike Sebastian to be untamed.


    At that time, Shester was somewhat distracted by Miranda''s coma, especially after what he left the scene without even paying attention to, and as a result he was now stringing up the book of magic he borrowed from Sebastian to make sure that he really didn''t have the qualities.


    "Try it..."


    Shester finally decided to consolidate her determination and cast her magic.


    "The easiest magic... is this..."


    Chester decided to try the most low-level ice magic described in the Practical Edition, which begins as much as in the Magic Book.


    "Do you create an image in your head..."


    Shester took the steps as written in the Apocalypse and tried to think of an image of ice.


    "I wonder if it''s okay like this..."


    Chester, anxious but successful in shaping a solid image into his brain, then slowly turned the pages of the Magic Book of Instruction to read out the spells that would become magical activation conditions.


    And when I remembered the spell through my eyes, I practically meditated, and when I thought firmly of the image I had just created again, I suddenly opened my eyes and cast a spell with great force.


    "Queen of tragedies, sealed in perpetual frozen earth for no reason. Spit out absolutely zero degrees of frozen breath along with careless rage from its blue red ball-dyed seductive lips!


    Then, the moment Shester finished chanting the spell, his hands glowed brightly blue.


    "Oops! What is this..."


    Shester raised a voiceless voice and stared at his own palms, wrapped in an unusual glow, in front of his face.


    "Wow... what a cold..."


    As Shester put it, his hands were cold as ice, freezing dust and mustard (chiseled) in the air one after the other, falling flat on the floor.


    Shester had a glimpse of the beautiful sight for a while.


    But such a wonderful scene did not last long.


    The ice crystals covering the dust and mustard grew larger and larger.


    At first, what was falling with a light sound all over the wooden floor gradually became louder and higher, a crystal about the size of a pebble, and at the end of the day, it became a crystal big enough to grip and hit the floor greatly.


    And the massive ice cubes rolling over the floor, without stopping their growth, began to bond one after the other with the adjacent ice cubes.


    "Oh no! We have to do something!


    Shester put his hands on the magic book to explore ways to unlock the icy magic while suppressing the feelings of Yi (Haya).


    Then at that moment, the Book of Magic instantly became part of a huge ice mass for each frozen desk.


    "Shit!... Not good!... why... why didn''t I read the method of disarming it first..."


    Shester shouted to heaven as he cursed the stupidity of his own deeds.


    "Somebody!... Somebody help me!!

 71 Lesson 69: The Ice Hall

    One.


    Shester''s sad cry quickly reached her parents'' ears relaxing downstairs.


    The two instantly felt something unscrupulous about Shester''s screams, and rose up in a agile motion like a small animal when their natural enemies approached them, rushing up the stairs leading to the second floor where Shester was located despite the fact that the chair sitting in the shock fell backwards at that time.


    And his father, who reached the stairs first, rushed up the stairs all at once with the momentum as it stood, instantly reaching in front of Shester''s room.


    "Shester! What''s up!? Is something wrong?


    His father called on Chester in a strong tone as he slammed the door hard with a very rugged look that was not his usual mild look.


    There his mother finally caught up with him and called him to Chester, as did his father, either out of anxiety or grasping his father''s clothes.


    "Shester, what''s wrong!? What was that voice?!?


    Shester finally answered my father and mother''s impatient call through the door.


    "... no! I knew it! Don''t come in!!


    Shester turned away from earlier words seeking relief and uttered a word of rejection.


    After hearing it, the parents looked at each other in the face and were silent for a while, and at about the same time turned back to the door to ask questions harshly about Chester.


    "What are you talking about, Shester!? You don''t know what I''m talking about, do you? Explain that to your fathers!


    "Shester, what happened? Hey, what the hell is wrong with you?


    In response to repeated sad calls from his parents, Shester simply repeated, "Don''t go into the room," and "Don''t touch the door knob".


    As a result, the father, who did not think it was obvious, finally put his hand on the door knob, ignoring the restraint of his beloved son.


    Then his father''s harsh face suddenly transformed into something suspicious.


    "What is this? What the hell is this cold..."


    Then a shout of Shester rang from inside the room.


    "No, Dad! Get your hands off the door knob now! Or you''ll freeze to your father!


    "What do you mean, Shester!? What the hell is that?.................. Become!?


    At that time, the surface of the metal door knob changed jerkily.


    Until then, the silver glow changed and once in a while it turned white.


    "Ko, is this frost?... no... stick around and keep your hands off me!


    His father desperately tried to pull it off with his left hand to let go of his right hand sticking to the door knob, but occasionally even his left hand froze again.


    His father had no choice but to use his entire body to try to pull off the momentum, but the freeze had already reached his elbow, so the effort ended in prison.


    Then his father yelled back at me all the time.


    "Mother! Get away from me! Right now!


    But it was already too late, and his mother''s arms, who had tightly clenched his father''s clothes, had already begun to freeze.


    "No, no... it''s frozen... no..."


    Hearing a mother who was about to disappear, Shester couldn''t help but scream.


    "Sorry! Dad! Mother! Just because I was stupid!


    And Shester shrugged softly in a voice that was about to disappear again.


    "... let go..."


    Two.


    The next morning, the town made a fuss.


    Because in just one night an ice hall suddenly appeared all over town.


    The people of the town looked up at the ice hall and were greatly surprised, some of them even slipping out of their hips.


    And at the same time people thought of the safety of the inhabitants of this house.


    But they didn''t see any way to fix this.


    Apparently, the Ice Hall has already stopped its growth, and even though the people in town tried touching the ice, it never occurred to them that they would freeze, or even a formula to dissolve the ice well.


    Because when you look at the clear ice, the thickness was 1 M (Merkle).


    [Note] 1 Merkle is about 1 meter


    If it just melts, even dried straw will have to be piled up around the house and set on fire, but the house inside can''t be intact either.


    There is also a risk of burning them all if the timing of digestion is incorrect.


    Therefore the people of the city were in the way, but there appeared a man pointing to the thread of the resolution.


    It is Peteus of the liquor store.


    Everyday, he drinks so heavily that he even drinks in his shop that he is a hated and useless drunk who drinks all year round, but all this time his former military service came in handy.


    "Hey! This is due to magic!


    Peteus once watched the magician''s frozen magic when he was in the army.


    "Magic? Are you sure?


    Peteus confidently answered the questionable question of Barack the Tool Store, one of Peteus''s few friends.


    "Definitely! I''ve seen it before. Besides, it''s more or less a magic thing that happens naturally!


    Everyday, he was Peteus, hated and neglected by his surroundings, but his remarks now were convincing.


    For that reason, all those around them who heard Peteus began to whisper, "Magic..." and "Was it magic..."


    And it finally got into the ear of the mayor who bound the town.


    "Well... was it magic? Then there''s nothing we can do about it. Somebody get in touch with the Magic Society right away!


    To the life of the mayor, a young man who was nearby ran out quickly and disappeared as he saw it on the outskirts of town.


    The mayor turned back to the ice hall when he confirmed that the young man was no longer visible, leaking one deep sigh before saying.


    "Nevertheless... who the hell did the magic..."

 72 Lesson 70: Survivors

    One.


    It was after lunch that the magicians who flew the early horses arrived in town.


    When the magicians arrived, they looked up at the Ice Hall, and all shouted with admiration.


    "Ho ~ This is amazing! Isn''t that pretty much at the hands of a magician?


    "Hmm. Apparently this is going to be a bone breaking job"


    "Nah, if it''s in our hands, we''ll get rid of this soon!


    All the magicians lined up a powerful word mixed with laughter in their mouths.


    Then there was something mad to hear the other HR-like words and laughter of such magicians.


    It is Joseph.


    "Hey! Are you kidding me! What the fuck are you talking about? You''re magicians! A magician can melt that ice, right?!... Then do it right!... Quickly... I''ll be there. If I do..."


    The cry of Joseph''s soul mixed in tears and runny nose along the way, becoming a little smaller voice, and at the end of the day he blurred and became deaf.


    The magicians finally understood the seriousness of the matter, and they all looked so evil.


    Then the man, who seemed to be the leader of the magicians, advanced softly in front of Joseph, sitting back and kneeling one knee.


    "I''m sorry. This team is a new team. Because the vast majority of people were emerging from inexperience in new America, they seemed to have said something they had no heart to try to strengthen. I want to officially apologize for keeping the squad. Let go of me."


    Then Joseph said with tears and a sniveling face.


    "Please... hurry up... get Shester..."


    "That house is your friend''s house, right?... Shester, your..."


    Joseph was no longer a voice, but merely a loud voice.


    When he saw it, the man in leadership nodded graciously, and then he also spoke gently to Sebastian, who was crying with him holding Joseph''s shoulder.


    Are you a friend of yours?


    "... Yes... Chester and I have been together forever... since we were little... forever..."


    "Well... by the way, can you tell me your names?


    "Yes, I''m Sebastian. He says Joseph."


    "Sebastian, you and Joseph, right? My name is Equus. It''s Ekuus, the magician. Greetings."


    When Ekuus said so and was gentle with the two heads, he stood up momentously and looked back at the crew members, who gave the decree in loud voice.


    "Everyone to position immediately! As soon as we''re ready, we''re going into melting!


    Then the crew said in loud voice, "Whoa!" In response, they all rushed out to their respective places of absenteeism.


    Ekuus pulled one nod lightly, whether he was satisfied with the agile moving crew, turning again to Joseph and walking himself to the holding.


    Even though Joseph and the others felt the reliability behind Ekkus, the tears of Chester''s cheeks conveyed.


    Two.


    "He''s alive!!


    When less than an hour had passed since the start of the dissolution work, suddenly a young magician shouted from upstairs.


    Then the people of the city cheered in unison in his voice, and boiled in joy.


    Regardless, some of them appeared to be Joseph and Sebastian, who had been crying scattered until earlier.


    But it was not the miracle survivors that the magicians brought out of the house on stretchers, but the bodies of Shester''s parents, who turned into mutilated figures.


    For this reason, the cheer was quickly scratched off, and the town was all wrapped up in deep sorrow.


    "So... you''re alive... Shester?


    Joseph was running unconsciously out the next moment.


    And that was the same with Sebastian.


    "Shester! Are you alive!? Shester!" "Shester! Answer me! Shester!"


    The two entered the house with great momentum and headed up the stairs, thoughtfully calling on Shester as they slid through the sides of the crew still processing the remaining ice, all at once rushing up to the second floor.


    And in the middle of the room, he was wrapped in a blanket, and he admitted to Chester, who was nodding with a grumpy expression.


    "" Shester!!


    The two jumped into the room successively, hugging Chester with the momentum as it stood.


    "Are you all right!? Hey Shester!? Are you all right!?


    But neither did Shester respond to Joseph''s screaming nor similar calls, nor did he faintly.


    Sebastian saw Shester like that and dropped his tears on the floor again.


    Then Ekuus spoke gently from behind those two.


    "... you guys. I know how you feel, Shester, but you''re in a lot of shock right now. So why don''t you just relax for a while now?


    The two slowly got to the words of Equus.


    Then signaled it, and Equus looked to the men who would refrain beside him.


    The crew silently pulled Joseph and his men away gently from Shester and put Shester on the stretcher.


    And as he slowly lifted the stretcher, he began to carry it downstairs.


    Joseph and his men stared still at the beginning, but when the stretcher plunged into the stairs, they both stood silently at the same time and followed the stretcher in the footsteps that seemed as heavy as the attendees joining the funeral line.


    Seeing that pathetic appearance, Ekuus shifted his gaze into the room.


    And when I admitted the book of magic that was still icing on my desk, I narrowed my eyes sooo.


    "... that back cover... isn''t the Magic Guide Series... why is that in this house..."


    It was at this time that Ekuus clearly realized that this series of magic guides would be the key to this case.

 73 Episode 71: Equus Report

    One.


    It was not until a few days after the incident occurred that the full story of the incident was revealed.


    According to a report by Magician Ekuus, the beginning of the first case was the overlapping of three serious miscalculations by the instructors during the magic coaching.


    First, during the coaching, Shester was judged by the instructors to be devoid of material qualities, but in fact much of material qualities.


    Then when it comes to why it has been judged to be devoid of material, it is because magic interference has occurred.


    Magic interference is a phenomenon in which the magic powers of two or more magicians adjacent to each other interfere with each other, and one covers up and hides the other''s magic. That said, such a phenomenon rarely occurs, and it was an event that occurs when those who are extremely compatible with each other are adjacent.


    For this reason, when teaching magic to see if there is magic literacy, it is normal to carry out the tests separately and at some distance, one by one, but there were few side-by-side instructors who did not dare to do it because it was only an extremely rare event or to prioritize efficiency, and carried out the tests with the students side by side.


    And this time the instructors, Nebuchad and Morg, were precisely the instructors beside them.


    As a result, there was magic interference that could not have happened if instruction had been given according to the original manual.


    In other words, both Chester and Sebastian had the qualities of magic, and yet they would have been extremely compatible.


    And because Shester''s magic was more powerful than Sebastian''s, the magic of Shester''s icing system overshadowed Sebastian''s original magic, resulting in the teachers judging Sebastian to be an icing system, but in fact, as Joseph felt, Sebastian was a completely different system of recovery from the icing system.


    What it discovered was that Ekuus, the magician, did not miss the fact that Sebastian''s arms, which leaned against Shester, were only slightly white, characteristic of the healing system, and the first serious mistake of the instructors was discovered because he spoke to Sebastian.


    So what was the second major mistake the instructors made?


    That was, after all, what made Chester judged untrained.


    Even if I hadn''t accidentally judged Sebastian an icing system, I wouldn''t have had this incident if I hadn''t even treated Chester as untainted.


    But when they tested Sebastian, they couldn''t even see the special wavelength due to magic interference, and yet they spent a lot of time discussing the decision in hassle, so when it was Chester''s turn, Chester''s magic had already spent most of it due to prolonged magic interference.


    But when they examined Shester, they felt a special wavelength, just as they did when they did at Sebastian, and even though Shester''s magic remained trace enough to discuss it, and because of prolonged consultation, Shester''s magic was completely exhausted, and they decided that Shester was completely unresponsive when they tested him again.


    In other words, I can say that this was the most serious mistake that arose from the laziness of their teachers.


    And finally, the third major mistake was handing Sebastian the Magic Book.


    Even though it was certainly customary for those who found themselves educated in the tests to hand in the Magic Book on the spot, that was not absolute, and yet what was usually handed in was unlikely to be a booklet like an introduction to each system, such as handing in a Magic Book that would cover almost all magic in every system.


    But this time the instructors didn''t know which one to give because they couldn''t determine Sebastian''s lineage, and they risked the foolishness of handing over a series of magic guides covering almost everything.


    If only to say that it should never be opened while handing over the Magic Guidance Series in the first place, it should have been handed over even in the booklet of the icing system.


    Nonetheless, they handed over the magic guides they used during their coaching.


    And that was also one of the major causes of the second serious mistake they made, that is, Chester, without qualities.


    They couldn''t judge Sebastian''s lineage, so they handed Sebastian one of two magical guides.


    And if I handed another book to Chester, who showed even more similar wavelengths, I would lose the magic guide series I would use for my subsequent coaching, that''s what I thought. They were fortunate that Chester''s magic had disappeared, and they had made Chester untrained.


    In other words, all three serious mistakes were the result of great neglect by both of them.


    Two.


    Magician Ekuus carried this report with him with a strong anger towards the two of them and went to the Valentin Republic Branch of the Magic Society.


    And he vehemently disputed Nebuchad and Morg.


    The association took Equus'' report for a reason and immediately arrested and detained Nebuchad and Morg.


    And later, after reconciling Ekuus'' report with that of another investigator, it was still determined that the blame for this case was definitely on Nebuchad and Morg.


    But their own negligence led to Chester''s parents'' death, which they could not have foreseen beforehand, did not apply the prison sentence, and after disqualification of the magician, the sanction of permanent deportation from the association was imposed.


    And they were banished in that day, and vanished to wherever they were.


    On the same evening, Chief Mage Ekuus was reading back the report he had prepared himself in the office, which was raised upstairs in the association branch.


    When I finished reading the report, I put it in a file and put it on a paper shelf provided on the wall.


    "Now the case is closed for the first time... but..."


    Ekuus stood by the spirited window of the office, watching the setting sunset as he thought about the future of poor Chester, and leaked a deep sigh.

 74 Episode 72: Ready.

    "... well, that''s what happened... Shester"


    Lombardo thought of the chest of a young Chester boy, with a sinking look on his face.


    Shester talked about the aftermath with an inorganic, joy-free look like Nobu.


    "Then I was taken to the orphanage. And... I met your father."


    "Well, speaking of which, you were from your father''s orphanage."


    "Yes. His Excellency Wolfgang Schneider treated me very warmly. It''s because of you that I''m here today."


    "No, well, what... maybe..."


    Lombardo had a complicated chest against his father, and he wandered off without responding well to Shester''s words.


    Then Romus Bacchus, brother of the Bacchus brothers, who had remained silent until then, began to curl (maku) up aloud.


    "What the hell!? Shut up and listen to me! What the fuck is a parent killer! It was just an accident!


    Romus was quietly listening with interest to Shester''s story because he just thought that Shester had killed his parents of his own free will, not because of an accident of force majeure.


    "The point is, we''re talking about you running wild without teaching us how to stop magic! He didn''t tell me that. He decided it was bad! Accident. Accident! Damn it. Hey!


    For that reason, Romus accidentally slipped his mouth and turned it down in anger.


    And it was a ship for Lombardo to cross.


    "That''s right! Romus is right. That was an accident, Shester. Whether that''s an unfortunate event or not, you have no responsibility whatsoever. You couldn''t possibly have known it would turn out that way!


    Romus understood his own lapse when he heard Lombardo''s words and turned away looking like he had chewed up a bitter bug in the middle of the story.


    And when it came to Shester, he nodded to the small chops many times with meditation and nagging additions and gestures as if he were touring (around) some thoughts, but suddenly looked up as if he had decided to do so, he said.


    "Yeah, I know, Councillor. I haven''t been to the other shore since the beginning. Rest assured."


    Shester finished saying that or raised the right corner of his mouth and laughed.


    "Oh! Shester. Right... right..."


    Lombardo nodded over and over really happy.


    "Councillor. After I lost my parents that day, my heart gradually became rough with all my friends who were giving me a heart. And at some point, I became some kind of extreme thinking person. Do you call it momentarism, I don''t think about what happened earlier. Only at this time did I start to live thinking that it would be okay if I were even good... but save me like that, His Excellency Wolfgang Schneider. That''s why I decided to live for you and your beloved nation."


    So Shester separated the words once, and laughed uncomfortably again, and said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Ah - of course, Your Excellency''s oblivion, Councillor, you care a lot about that too - but perhaps you don''t like it the most?


    Lombardo smiled in a jokingly tone at Shester as if he was really relieved.


    Shester also smiled equally flamboyantly when he saw Lombardo smile.


    "Indeed, I tried to magically kill all the worst SS members when I killed General Gorkos earlier. But that''s Romus! I''m not a murderous slut like you! I just decided to be ready based on my beliefs. I want you not to come with me!


    "Hmm. Is that all you want to say! Fuck you! I''m bored again. I''ve used up my time! Remulus! You kept me waiting. It''s time to...... do it!


    Romus quickly pulled the knife out of his hips in an instant, quickly dropped his hips and set himself up, instantly entering the battle system.


    Finally, Lug''s Forest, the last set of battles was about to begin.

 75 Episode 73: Serial Strikes and Serial Bullets

    One.


    "Is my brother okay?!? Am I supposed to do these guys!?


    Remulus said like a shaggy child given a toy.


    "Oh. Now it''s really good. Remulus, are you ready?


    "Of course you do, brother! You can always let me go!


    The moment Lemurus responded, the glow on both arms of Lemurus increased even more.


    Lombardo saw it and heightened his vigilance, issuing a warning to Chester.


    "Coming, Shester!


    Then, like Lemurus, Chester''s arms increased their radiance by color.


    "I''m ready for this one, too. Anytime."


    And the four finally cut off the fire lid of the battle and dropped it after hanging together.


    It was Lemurus who moved first.


    Lemurus shook his arms vigorously up bright red as he raised his earthy ambition.


    And he lifted it high above his head, and waved it down with all his might, as if it were a glowing red sphere in both arms.


    The red sphere rose and approached the Lombards as they moved away from Lemurus'' arms.


    But at about the same time, Chester also forcefully unleashed a glowing ethereal sphere from both his arms, just like Lemurus.


    The two light spheres collided just halfway between the two, emitting explosive intense light around them.


    Then a glimmer of shadow popped out of its glow at a tremendous rate, Lombardo.


    Lombardo squeezed the sword he had already pulled out strongly with both hands, staring narrowly into his eyes to make sure he missed each and every step of its shadow as he prepared for the slaughter to come in front of him.


    Then the shadow made an intermission to fly with the momentum as it stood, severely cutting to a hanging in Lombardo.


    Lombardo bounced forcefully with all his body strength when he returned the cutting tip of his sword and took it hard in front of his face.


    "Let''s do it, you little brat."


    The identity of the shadow was Romus.


    Romus coincided with Remuls'' magic attack, and in a stunning simultaneous attack, he jumped in without even a light bulb explosion to tail Lombardo first.


    In fact, Romus'' long scattered hair was partly brown discolored and sprinkled with intense burnt smells all around.


    Lombardo was prepared for Romus'' next attack with his nostrils tickled by its fragrant smell, quickly returning to a frontal setting where the offense was supposedly best balanced.


    Unlike earlier, Romus then cut up from the lower structure to the reverse like crawling through the ground.


    Lombardo jumped backwards without taking it with his sword.


    Romus quickly returned the sword he swung up from the reverse and took a big step in and cut into the hanging again.


    Although Lombardo didn''t happen to pull back once in a while and managed to get around, the disadvantage was obvious to whoever saw it.


    Then a continuous explosion sounded violently at the point where the two light spheres had crashed earlier.


    "Hmm. Don''t do that either. Remulse and each other."


    Despite confronting Lombardo, Romus looked back in a taunted manner and said, looking pleasantly at the explosion.


    (still this guy...... strong)


    Lombardo thought so strongly again after seeing the sharp streak of attacks earlier and his now affordable attitude.


    (No, it''s not just this guy... it''s my brother too... Shester, be careful...)


    The moment Lombardo cared for Shester and watched you for a moment, Romus jumped in with an intermission at once without missing it.


    (Shit!


    Even though Lombardo manages to absorb Romus'' attack with his sword with desperation, Romus unleashed a succession of further attacks with his two and three hands, striking Lombardo relentlessly.


    As a result, Lombardo was once again forced to retreat greatly.


    Two.


    "Hmm. Apparently, the offense is mutual."


    Shester was calmly analyzing one blue-white glowing light sphere after another to determine his strength as he unleashed it on the confronting Remulse.


    "But magic isn''t all about one shot of aggression... so how about this!


    Shester began to launch the light sphere one after the other at much higher speeds than earlier, with an invincible grin.


    Shester unleashed ten and twenty shots and the next to the next without rest, and that speed went up to the point where the number of ejections increased.


    And when the hundred rounds were rolled out, the dots and dots connected, the more they looked like a single line from the side.


    Then the explosion point where the light spheres collided with each other approached Lemurus as he saw it, and Lemurus went into total predicament.


    "Grr! Shh! You bastard!!


    Remulus increased the speed at which light spheres were fired to their own limits in order to remedy their disadvantages.


    But it didn''t extend to Shester''s firing speed, and Remuls, fearful of the point of explosion approaching him even more, finally asked Romus for help in a screaming mix.


    "Brother! Oh no! Please help me!!


    Shester laughed uncomfortably again when she heard it.


    "Sorry...... let me put a piece on it"


    Says Shester, relentlessly accelerated the speed of the rounds.

 76 Lesson 74: The Beast

    One.


    "Chi! What the fuck are you doing, Lemurs?


    Romus said in a heartfelt bitterness, throwing up.


    That would have been natural, too.


    Now Romus was overwhelmed by confronting Lombardo and pushing him into distress.


    But if we turn here to help Remuls, the opportunity for this will be wasted, and the formation threatened to reverse once and for all in the form of turning our backs on the enemy.


    But Remulus was only one irreplaceable flesh parent to Romus, and he had no choice to abandon him.


    As a result, he quickly turned his back on Lombardo and rushed to Remuls without looking at the danger when he exuded his depression (puffiness) by throwing up bitterly.


    Then Lombardo was struck by the unmistakable actions of Romus.


    Regardless, I heard Lombardo and Lemurus calling for help.


    But I didn''t see that Romus didn''t care about his own danger, and he didn''t hesitate to flip right to Remulse.


    I assumed that even if I were to go to help, it would be after I set up some sort of rush against Lombardo.


    As a result, Lombardo was stuck and delayed in his pursuit.


    (Shit! Romus, that''s a lot of brother thought!


    Lombardo followed Romus late as he struck his tongue in his chest.


    Two.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Remulus raised such an awesome roar that he also shook the depressed trees covering the area, which sometimes emitted beasts hunted down by his enemies.


    Then Lemurus'' arms glowed more red than ever, and began to emit the fastest light bullet ever, beyond his own limits.


    Then the flaming magic of Lemurus, which until then was twitching towards Lemurus, and the explosion point where Chester''s icing magic collided, finally stopped near the 3M (Merkle) in front of Lemurus.


    The explosion has scorched extensively and intensely the ground on the Lemurus side, in turn shaping a thick layer of ice on the ground on the Chester side.


    But this distance was so close to Lemurus that he was exposed to hot air from the explosion that his face was sweaty.


    The magical temples of the two were mounting a one-off offense, and it was thought that it would last for a while.


    But at that time, Romus was about to strike from behind Shester with tremendous speed.


    Lombardo issued a loud voice warning to Chester from further afield of Romus.


    "Shester! Be careful! Romus is gone!


    Shester reacted quickly to the voice.


    When he stopped attacking Lemurus without hesitation, he immediately flew straight to the side and retreated (sushi), turning all the way around with one rotation on the ground and one knee attached, he quickly pulled out the sword hanging on his hips to prepare for the attack from Romus.


    When Romus confirmed Shester''s series of flowing movements as he approached him at a tremendous rate, he instantly changed its course to Shester''s destination and was slashed to Shester to jump on the momentum as it stood.


    Chester firmly took the slaughter of Romus, waved down forcefully from the upper level, reminiscent of the nail strike (raised) by the handsome beast, with his hands spread over his head with his right knee attached, resting his sword.


    Taking a blow all over his body, Romus jumped straight over Shester''s head, quickly rising as he spun on the ground, and ran straight to Remuls to get his posture in order.


    Remuls saw it and realized that he had taken himself out of his predicament, and took a sigh of relief.


    "Are you all right? Shester!"


    Shester stood up completely to Lombardo''s call and said.


    "Yeah, somehow"


    "Sorry, I couldn''t keep Romus."


    Lombardo said he seemed really sorry.


    "No, he''s more like a beast than that."


    "Oh. Very handsome indeed. And no matter what, it''s thoughtful."


    "Hmm. That''s a pain in the ass."


    "Oh. He seems to be the type to act without hesitation according to his own voice of mind. These guys move fast, but they spin their heads fast."


    "My brother seems duller in his head and body, but you showed him something like the idiotic power of the fire at the end of the day. I couldn''t finish it."


    "Different types, but you mean they''re both troublesome..."


    Lombardo stared at the Bacchus brothers, who had rendezvoused roughly twenty M (Merkle) away, while preparing for this battle to be intense.

 77 Episode 75 Live

    One.


    "Apparently, they''re going to set me up."


    As Shester put it, the Bacchus brothers both sat back and acted as if they were still trying to jump.


    Be careful, Shester.


    "Yep. Mutually."


    As soon as they exchanged words like that, the Bacchus brothers moved.


    Moreover, not only Romus, but even Remuls, have advanced towards the Lombards.


    Normally, those who carry out magic attacks do not move, but remain on the spot, but Remuls does not, and the Lombards, along with Romus, are on their way.


    The Lombards were therefore persuaded of their intentions.


    "Are they even going to bring it into the fleshshell battle?!


    "Apparently you do. I''m coming!


    It was still Romus who jumped in with the lead.


    In a handsome move, he went for Lombardo and narrowed his distance at once, quickly entering into time.


    Lombardo clenched his sword firmly with both hands and set himself up just to come any minute, but Romus suddenly changed its course and cut hard into the side Chester.


    "Shester!"


    Lombardo shouted his partner''s name in a surprised nod, but Chester at the time was not alarmed or anything at all.


    Hilariously slashing the slaughter of the beaten Romus, he hit Romus with a slash from the lower section crawling down the ground.


    But the enemy too, Romus, kicked up the ground vigorously with his body twisted wide and jumped up, escaping the attack of Shester acrobatically.


    When Shester returned the sword he shook up and reassembled it in the middle, he glimpsed Lombardo and shouted out loud.


    "I''m coming! Councillor!"


    When Lombardo rushed back to the front in response to Shester''s warning, there was a large body of Lemurus who wielded a great sword overhead and stood with all his strength.


    "Chi!


    Lombardo understood his own stupidity, who had made extra findings in the midst of the battle, and when he struck one tongue of the meaning of the commandments to himself, he instantly changed his mind and opened his eyes wide open, not finding a slight viability in the midst of an absolute place of death.


    Then, at the next moment, Lombardo''s gaze focused on one point.


    Lombardo bent his body faster than he thought and broke his knee, kicking the ground vigorously and jumping into its slightest viability.


    Two.


    "I''m not dead. Eh!!


    Remuls shouted loud and trembling at the trees, wielding down the sword overhead with all his strength.


    The great sword drew an arc as it cleaved the air, profoundly piercing the ground, echoing the tall sound of iron and rock hitting each other.


    "... oh?


    Remulus did not feel the dull hand of cleaving human flesh in those hands and was greatly bewildered.


    Then Romus screamed sharply from the side.


    "Behind you! Remulus!"


    Remuls was surprised and looked back in panic, there was still a Lombardo figure jumping away from waving his sword at the sidelines.


    "Kura eh!


    Lombardo, say, slammed an intense pull-out torso into the empty flank of Remulus.


    Then the shock sound of metal and metal hitting each other, higher than earlier, slipped out into the gap of the depressed trees.


    "Become!?


    Lombardo rushed past the side of Remuls with the momentum that struck his torso out and took some distance.


    And I realized that my own arms were finally paralyzed enough to hold a sword.


    "... or..."


    When I saw it, Remuls'' flank was heavily torn with clothes, and a silver dull glow was leaking out of its gap.


    "You - what have you done now?"


    Asked Lombardo as he rubbed the flank where Remulus was punched in.


    Lombardo said with an extra look on his face without even giving him a bite that his arms were still paralyzed.


    "What, I just crawled under your big crotch"


    Saying so, Lombardo was good at raising his chin and laughing invincibly.

 78 Lesson 76: The Struggle

    One.


    (You can''t afford to do magic with this...)


    Shester was calmly thinking about how to hit the next hand, watching carefully every move of the confronting Roms.


    (Regardless of the weak magic, it''s impossible to work out the big one with a blow)


    As Shester thinks, you needed to be careful first to hit the magic.


    But now, in front of Shester''s eyes, an unafraid opponent is peeling his fangs off.


    I couldn''t be more careful with this.


    In other words, if magic is less powerful, it can''t be hit, but powerful magic that can defeat Romus in one blow can''t be hit in this situation.


    (... nothing more than knocking him down with a sword...)


    Shester tried to take one big, deep breath when he firmly grabbed the sword of request and was ready.


    Deep breathing not only helps you breathe, it also helps you feel better.


    I guess Roms hated it, all of a sudden he set it up to go with Chester''s breathing.


    Shester held her breath unexpectedly and stared at Romus'' sword tip.


    Then Roms fainted by raising and lowering his sword tip many times, greatly confusing Chester''s gaze.


    Shester knew it was only a feint, but he couldn''t be unresponsive to it, though, but he had to respond with his sword together.


    (Is he still a better swordsman? Then I''ll have to be careful with my defenses.)


    Shester solidified his readiness to enter the gutsy task of working out a little bit while preparing for Romus'' earnest intrusion, which would sooner or later.


    Two.


    (Hmm. Son of a bitch, don''t get carried away. Let it be!


    Roms finally started typing for real.


    The sword used by Romus was not a weighty straight knife used by Chester or Lombardo, but a thin, lightweight songblade that gently echoed.


    As a result, Romus'' repeated slaughter was a very fast series of attacks.


    Chester, who crossed the blades with a one-in-one, two-in-one, soon realized our disadvantage.


    (Ha, fast!... Here, now...)


    Shester was pushed by Romus'' rolling overwhelming streak and was instantly forced to retreat.


    And Romus staged one spike after another with bravery, finally hunting down Shester.


    Don!


    Chester felt an obstacle on his back with the dull noise, but his vigilance towards Romus turned back just for a moment as it was, where Ogi blocked his back, supposedly with a diameter of 10M (Merkle).


    (Not good! Not like this...)


    Even though Shester tries to escape to secure his back freedom, Roms nailed Shester to the big tree without allowing it to go ahead.


    "It''s no use. You can''t get out of there. You know why?... because I won''t allow it."


    Romus laughed high when he said that with pleasure.


    Then, for some reason, Chester started laughing as high as Romus did.


    And when he had finished laughing, he laughed invincibly and said:


    "Hmm. Seems like you''ve already won, but isn''t that too early?


    Romus said as he sent a frigid gaze at Shester''s bold and invincible words.


    "You just look like you''re hiding your wife''s hand....... Hmm. Do you want to ride like that? You''re not supposed to be paying attention yet."


    "Hmm. Can I make that decision? You might see some pain in your eyes, huh?


    "Try it. Which one looks painful...... try it and you''ll see."


    When Romus said so, he sat back slightly, simultaneously exhaling his breath out of the gap between his teeth one by one as he made the sound of a shoo.


    When the sound broke, Shester had a hunch that this struggle would be settled.

 79 Episode 77 Trump Card

    Shoo-hoo.


    The breath leaking out of Romus'' mouth finally broke.


    Moments later, Romus lowered the hips he was dropping further to his limit to build up his strength, then kicked the earth hard with both legs and jumped forward at a fearful rate.


    Its appearance was still like when a fierce beast hunted for its prey, and Chester instantly abandoned the option of receiving it with his sword for its awesomeness, quickly jumping back (soothing) toward the right lateral direction without getting a haircut.


    But Roms'' leap speed was tremendous, and Chester was left elbow deeply jerked without being able to completely flinch.


    (... not good... I can''t help my left hand...)


    Shester initially tried to disguise Romus as weak and calm, but gradually he couldn''t stand the pain of his injuries and the paralysis that accompanied them, finally in a very dangerous state of hanging his left hand slowly off the sword towards the ground.


    "Knock it off... I don''t know. There still didn''t seem to be any trump cards. You''re such a lousy liar."


    Romus dropped his hips twelve minutes again, spilling a brutal grin, and went in to prepare for a stubborn assault.


    Shester caught a glimpse of his left hand bleeding hard, while placing his sword in the middle with one of his right hands to prepare for Romus'' attack.


    "Hmm! One hand won''t take my attack."


    Shester responded calmly to Romus'' words as if he were grinning.


    "Hmm. If you don''t try that, you know what I mean?


    "... Hmm. Are you still clear?


    "Try to see if it''s clear..."


    "Interesting...... then let me do that!


    Romus once again made a tremendous leap and rushed to Shester.


    Shester then behaved unexpectedly.


    All of a sudden, he pushed his left hand forward with a lot of momentum.


    Then a large amount of blood, which was red and wet on the tip of his left hand, spurted forwards in momentum and instantly dyed red the face of Romus as it struck.


    And a few drops of it dived into his eyes, and in an instant Romus was deprived of his sight.


    Romus suddenly panicked, stopping the ramp and standing on the spot for a few moments.


    But soon he realized the stupidity, and rushed to the left lateral direction to escape the difficulty, but Shester could not forgive it, and Romus was stabbed through his right shoulder with nothing.


    As a result, Romus was unable to escape due to the leap, and collapsed from his knee on the spot.


    "Damn!... Grr!... Guuuuuuuuuu! ����


    Romus groaned with a voiceless voice and found a man stabbing himself in the upper hand from the bottom.


    Shester said, on the contrary, looking down at Romus from the top, a face convinced of the victory.


    "How was it? This trump card."


    "... cum! ���� what''s the trump card�� it''s just a hit��"


    I''d like you to say ad hoc.


    "... you son of a bitch..."


    When Romus said so to twinkle, he drooped his head in dismay.


    "... Hmm. Apparently, you''ve noticed."


    But the moment Shester said so, all of a sudden Roms stuck his left arm out against Shester.


    When Shester looked at his left arm slightly, his open palm glowed brilliantly (like this) red.


    (Shit!! Is this guy a magician too!?


    Similar to when Shester thought so, Romus uttered his words in the mood of tearing.


    "Eat it!!


    When Romus said so, he instantly fired a red, shining light bullet from the flat of his left hand.


    Shester let go of his right hand, holding the sword in a daze, and twisted his body wide into a position where there was no more. Although he dodged the light bullet at the dash, he fell back as he spun in momentum.


    Then Romus stood up quickly, and said, having thoughtfully pulled out the sword of Shester, which was stabbing him in the right shoulder, and pointing the tip of that sword towards Shester on his round waist.


    "Trump cards are for the end."


    Now it''s Chester''s turn to find Romus from the bottom up.

 80 Episode 78: Upcoming Fear

    One.


    Lombardo attacked the offense.


    That was enough to keep the confronting Lemurs from breathing, but the reason for it was to keep Lemurs from paying attention regardless.


    As a result, Lombardo is using all of the swordsmanship he can hold to attack Lemurus, but Lemurus also has considerable skill and lacked decision-makers on both sides.


    But here, at last, Remuls was unable to hide his frustration with the successive attacks by Lombardo.


    "Holy shit!... Do it... Roo Woo!... I''m sorry... this!


    Remuls'' face began to stain red as he saw it, and gradually the sword moves became rough.


    (... All right, good... I''m sure if we keep this up...)


    Lombardo grinned inside and waited for that time to come as he carried out further slaughter.


    And to exchange swords dozens of times, the equilibrium between the two was finally broken.


    But it was not by Lombardo, nor by Lemurus.


    It was by unexpected intruders who broke their equilibrium.


    Two.


    It suddenly appeared without sound behind Remuls.


    Lombardo initially wondered if Remuls'' large body was also swollen.


    But it was immediately a mistake of my own, and I knew that something inexperienced black was approaching from behind Lemurus.


    But Lombardo couldn''t tell what it was because it overlapped with Remulus.


    What I found out was that the object was glowing brown, and that it was so huge that even Lemurus'' large body could not be concealed.


    Lombardo watched the impending black object from behind as he avoided neglecting to attack Remulse.


    and at that time, the black object suddenly stretched wide up.


    Lombardo opened his great surprise mouth wide and stared seriously at it as it stretched far above Remuls'' head.


    Remulus opened his mouth wide and exposed his dumb face just as he had been caught looking at Lombardo''s face like that, but he also looked back with great momentum forgetting that he felt signs of an object in the rear at the next moment and was confronting Lombardo.


    "... yeah? What, it''s daytime and it''s dark?


    Lemurus was blinded (whispered) by a black object, but at first he didn''t know, but gradually he began to understand and slowly turned his neck upwards and looked up at his own overhead high.


    And he screamed as if to rip the silent forest apart.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!!!


    Then at the next moment, something like Marutai struck Lemurus sideways and gently bounced off that large body of Lemurus without anything.


    Remulus blew about five M (Merkle) and fell to the ground and passed out.


    Lombardo gazed deeper than earlier in an attempt to determine who the black object was, hiding the rising fear.


    "... Bear...? ����


    Then suddenly its black giant opened its heavy mouth.


    "... who is not a bear... rude..."


    "Shh, talked!?


    Lombardo got completely wolfed by something he never expected.


    "... what the hell are you!?


    "Hmm. You''re so rude to call me that... but okay. My name is���� My name is������������ I''ve forgotten too long."


    Then the black object stopped stretching as if it stood, and he put his forefoot down on the ground.


    "... you can call me Elle..."

 81 Episode 79: The Name of the Forest

    "Elle!?


    Lombardo asked the black, giant creature in front of him with a stunned look.


    That was also because the name Elle and this huge figure sounded familiar.


    It was a ''god'' that appeared in an ancient native myth passed down throughout the continent of Melissa.


    "Come on, don''t call me out. Dear Sir, Dear."


    Elle lifted her chin and turned her neck back, bending her mouth slightly in a much greater manner.


    "... el... black... cat?............... that mythical el? �� do you mean it exists��"


    Lombardo tried to connect the fragments of his memory with his eyes again and again to get answers about the identity of the black organism that calls itself ''El''.


    "So I''ll tell you what to do, but you don''t know. Next time you call me out, I''m gonna hit you.


    "Oh, no... El... Dear... Are you really that El, the king of cats in mythology?


    "... a myth. Well, yeah. I''m the El."


    Lombardo didn''t carry on much of a surprise, just shut up and gazed at El''s giant.


    "I don''t know what to say"


    "Oh, no............ Ha! Yes! What about the Shesters!?


    Lombardo returned to me as soon as he could, reminding me of the Chesters who were still supposed to be fighting.


    "Yeah? If it''s those noisy people, it''s troublesome, I put him to sleep like the guy rolling there."


    Elle said as he pointed Lemurus, who fainted and fell and lay low, with his left forefoot as thick as that round.


    "Did you put him to sleep?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s not enough to talk alone. We all put them to sleep from one end of the line."


    "... Oh, is that right? I hope you''re not hurt..."


    Lombardo said so as he fell down and watched Remuls not even move with Pickle.


    "What are you talking about? Is this what I do to get hurt without darkness? On the contrary, I''ve treated all those who have already been injured."


    "... haha... thanks for that..."


    "... I''m sorry about what you just did..."


    "... hah..."


    "Well, I can''t help but be surprised if suddenly I show up in front of you... and I''m sorry about Nori..."


    ��������


    "............... so why don''t you say something!


    "No, the... mythical world dweller, why are you here?


    "That''s this dialogue. What did you do in my garden?


    "Garden? Is this Lug Forest your garden?


    Then Elle slipped her neck, and said to her surprise.


    "Lug? Is that what this place is called now?


    "Yes, I don''t know much about it either, but this forest was once a prosperous ancient Tamil sanctuary, named Lug and..."


    "Tamir! That''s not a name I miss...... but it''s strange. They didn''t call the land that name either."


    "Really? �� then the Tamils disappeared to where they were neglected, and this is probably the place that Lowenglin named after who led the neighborhood"


    "... Hmm. Interesting. Is Tamil supposed to have disappeared somewhere in the world?


    "Yes, there are mysteries about the ancient Tamil tribe, and even if they were to string together the ancient literature, they hardly knew... does Master Elle know where they were?


    Lombardo asked Elle about the great mystery in ancient history, but Elle did not answer it and instead asked Lombardo.


    "... Hmm, right... okay, more like low engrin? You think that''s ruling the land now?


    Though Lombardo''s question was dutifully overheard by Elle, Lombardo answered Elle''s question in the first place either because he was not very interested in history or without any particular concern.


    "Yes, the Pope of Lowenglin is now ruling this area."


    "... this way?... What the hell is this?


    "... er. Did you know about Zexism?


    "I don''t know. What''s that?


    "... I thought you said earlier that this land was Elle''s garden..."


    "Uhm. I told you, what''s up?


    "How many years have you been visiting your garden?


    "... right. I don''t know... a thousand years..."


    Lombardo said, picking up one eyebrow butt to Elle''s words.


    "... you think this is your garden even if you leave it alone for a thousand years? ����


    "... is anything a complaint?


    "No, nothing..."


    After a lot of silence, Elle coughed up one at first and then said:


    "... well, yeah. It''s been a long time. Well, I''m busy too. It''s hard to get down to the lower realm."


    That''s what Elle said, completely out of sight against Lombardo.


    Lombardo would not pursue Elle out of kindness or any further, but tried to hit Elle with an earlier question.


    "... so that''s okay, what was this forest originally said to be?


    Then Elle had an awkward attitude and was in a good mood to answer Lombardo''s question.


    "You want to know? Right. Right. Do you want to know the name of this forest? I don''t know if I''ll tell you."


    Elle separated his words there once he stood fast and then gave the name of this depressed forest in a slow tone.


    "The name of this forest is Eden. This is the forest of Eden, where the world of men begins, where they bear their original sins."

 82 Episode 80, Eden.

    "Was this Eden..."


    Lombardo found himself standing in the land of the creation of mankind, looking around in excitement.


    "Well, that''s why this isn''t a good place to make a scene. So, what are you doing here?


    "... yes... it is..."


    Lombardo didn''t hide everything from Elle and explained how it happened.


    That said, even in this brief interaction with Lombardo, I already thought very much of Elle, and I told him that it would be futile because the other person is closest to God where I hid him again.


    Elle listened carefully to Lombardo''s story and when she finished listening silently and quietly, she opened its heavy mouth in all likelihood.


    "Hmm. Thanks to you, I largely understand. And your history over the last thousand years or so. Nevertheless, the children of men like to fight."


    Elle said that in a sigh.


    "... Yes"


    Lombardo replied briefly with a strange face.


    "Then you liked it. If you look at my face, you''ll see. You told me everything without lying."


    "Yes."


    "Still, that wave belonged to the dragon for a thousand years... and I didn''t know what to hide because I felt an uninterrupted wave appearing on this earth. So I tried to rush with the sword, but the Lord of the waves had already disappeared. It''s not like I haven''t stopped by this Eden Forest in a long time."


    "Was I? So I went to this land."


    "Uhm. And that''s odd...... I don''t doubt you, but was it really a thousand years of dragons that attacked Esta?


    "... Thousand Years of Dragons and other things I''ve never seen before, even if they say so. So when asked for sure, I''m not sure�� it was just, as legend has it, a giant dragon with a clear epidermis"


    "Hmmm. Right..."


    "Master El, what''s odd?


    "Mm-hmm. I can convince you that if you tell me that a thousand years of dragons have emerged since all that volatility. Then a giant like that suddenly appeared, and after the outburst, it could disappear neglectfully. Thousands of years, dragons don''t have the ability to travel instantaneously."


    Elle looked a little difficult and thought about it.


    But Elle stopped thinking about how much he thought it was not obvious.


    "Well, that''s not how I''m gonna take care of you for the time being."


    ".................. Ha!?


    "Then I''m telling you I''ll be in trouble at your house for a while."


    "... because that''s not what it is without an explanation! Abruptly! What do you want me to take care of you... What, come to the house? Is it in my house!?


    "You''re not the guy who gets the guidelines. That''s what I said earlier."


    "No, no, it''s not good for someone who can suddenly swallow a story like that!


    "Can''t you just swallow it?"


    "You can''t swallow it, can you? If cats like these giant bears wander around the city, it''s a big mess, right?


    "... what are you so rude about?


    "Oh, my God."


    "I would have told you I was fat as a bear"


    "I said it was like a bear, but I didn''t say I was fat enough."


    ����������������


    ����������������


    "... Fair enough. Look, is this how it works?


    Elle grew smaller as she saw it when she said so, quickly becoming the same size as a normal cat.


    "... well if this is true..."


    Lombardo did not dare to touch Elle''s body shape, which remained fat and fat, even when he was small, and was not satisfied.


    "But are you sure you can come to my house?


    "Mm-hmm. We have to figure out the mystery of the Thousand Years Dragon. You can''t go home like this. And you, like the Valentine''s Republic? If you''re a diplomatic representative of that country, you''re in a pretty good position, aren''t you? Then it would be convenient. For the world of men is always filled with time. Your position is a good one."


    "... ha. But as I explained earlier, I am now in a difficult situation��"


    Lombardo was now in the midst of a feud over the murder of General Gorkos.


    But Elle said lightly in such a way that nothing was going on.


    "Oh, that would be easy. Let''s erase their memories."


    "Can you do that!?


    "Who do you think I am?" There''s not much I can do. Well, it''s impossible to bring the dead back to life. So one is pathetic, but give up. "


    To Elle''s words Lombardo asked Elle quietly and slowly as he floated his magical face.


    "... did one die?


    "Mm-hmm. I tried to make you stop arguing. We''re gonna make it."


    Lombardo took one deep breath there, feeling better and then asked Elle again.


    "... who died?


    Then Elle corrected his residence and said in a clear tone as he looked directly into Lombardo''s eyes.


    "... I''m sorry, but I don''t know your name. I''m a much younger man..."

 83 Chapter 81: Silent Prayer

    One.


    Lombardo thought about the future and decided to explain all the circumstances to only Chester, a friend of Mozambique.


    As a result, he went to Chester, who was unconscious in the back of the woods, and approached him softly and sneaky, taking care not to wake up Romus, who was fainting right next to Chester.


    Then Elle, who was watching the thing behind him, deliberately spoke out louder than usual.


    "You, why are you acting like such a thief?


    Lombardo was amazed at all the jumping, bah and momentum. He looked back and cautioned Elle in a strong tone with a small voice.


    "Quiet! The man sleeping next door is the enemy. If you wake up, you''re in trouble!


    Then Elle spread both forelegs horizontally and said in a loud voice once again with a face like, oh man.


    "Ahhh. You think I just punched him and stunned him? I use the magic mulmin of sleep when I hit him properly to keep him asleep properly. Wow. Well, let''s hear it out loud, but these guys aren''t sleeping well."


    "... then say so from the beginning..."


    Lombardo knelt beside Shester spilling his stupidity and said as he looked at Elle to his ascendancy.


    "Then you mean you can''t normally even try to wake up Chester, right?


    "Mm-hmm. Exactly. If I don''t wake you, I won''t wake you for half a day."


    "Then wake up Chester early."


    "Hmm. That''s good...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "It''s my fault."


    "Really? Well, I hope so..."


    Having said that, Elle reluctantly performed magic, although a little dissatisfied, awakening Shester.


    "... mmm... mmm..."


    Shester said, either because he had just woken up from sleep, or because his consciousness was cloudy at first, but gradually and clearly regained consciousness, confirming Lombardo''s face firmly.


    "... Councillor... What is this place? ����


    "Eden, no, it''s the Lug Forest."


    "... Oh, you did... Ha! What about Romus!?


    "I''m sleeping on the side."


    Lombardo said as he pointed Romus down with his chin.


    Chester looked to the side as he was told, and when he confirmed Romus falling down beside him, he clouded his face.


    "... why the hell... what happened..."


    Then Elle pinched his mouth as he watched silently from Shester''s back until then.


    "It''s a dangerous place. I let him sleep in a hurry."


    Shester heard a voice he had never heard before, and looked back to see for sure the Lord of that voice.


    And I was surprised when I opened my eyes so wide that I had no more.


    "Become!? Kuma!?


    "... I''m so fat..."


    Lombardo turned away and desperately killed his laughter.


    Two.


    "... That''s why, Shester"


    Lombardo explained to Shester how it happened.


    "... did... so who was it that ended up dead?


    "... Oh, Colin, it was you"


    Lombardo had gone to the sole victim of this battle before waking up Shester and had already ascertained who it was.


    "Really... I did do something pathetic to him, but I guess we should say that it was good that the victim was alone here. If we had fought like that, there would have been more deaths."


    Lombardo did not answer that.


    It was just a quiet silent nod instead with a sinking face.


    "Councillor, all we can do right now is pay our respects."


    "... oh yeah"


    Shester prompted Lombardo to return to Colin''s remains.


    And Shester was terribly impressed with Colin''s large scar from his left shoulder mouth to his right flank, which is now a cold wreck.


    "A single break in hanging... is brilliant."


    "Oh. Ars still stands on his arm. Probably instant death. Should I say I''m fortunate to be unhappy without suffering..."


    "Mm-hmm. You''re right about Odora. This kid died instantly. Then I can handle it. This is my guarantee that you will not suffer."


    "... Yes..."


    Lombardo closed his eyes quietly when he said all that and offered a silent prayer.


    When Shester also began his mimic (if) silent prayer to Lombardo, Elle closed his eyes with a similar-looking look and slightly drooped his head after showing his uncomfortable face only for a moment.


    There was a time for a lot of silence in the forest.

 84 Episode 82 Exit

    One.


    "Hmm. Thank you for your hard work."


    Elle slept on her back and hung her utterly heartless words of wanderlust on the Lombards, with her fat belly showing plenty.


    "... Hi..."


    The Lombards had just finished digging holes and carefully burying the body, struggling to mourn the scattered colin, using what they thought was the most extensive and suitable stage for digging the soil.


    "Nevertheless, there is another thing. Good luck with that."


    Elle was right. There was another body.


    It belongs to General Gorkos, who is rich and fat.


    Lombardo and Shester glanced at each other''s faces with a fed up look as they glimpsed Gorkos'' body beside them.


    "... can''t you do something with magic?


    Lombardo thought not and asked Elle.


    But Elle''s reply was unclear.


    "I told you earlier. There is no magic in digging graves. Don''t just lay around and do it yourself."


    The Lombards restarted their work reluctantly with a tired look on their hands.


    Two.


    "Hmm... you managed to finish..."


    Lombardo spoke to Shester, who sweated with him as he plucked the sweat off his flowing forehead.


    "Yep. Well I managed to finish...... what do you do after this?


    Then Elle said, looking troublesome with her belly on her back.


    "It''s not like I''m just gonna walk away from here, tampering with the memories of the people I sleep with."


    "So you''re saying goodbye here to Lotus..."


    Lombardo said a little rustling.


    "Right... you were a really nice guy"


    "Yeah, but if we do anything to get in touch with him in the future, rejection will annoy him. So let''s just shut up and say goodbye... and we''ll see him again someday."


    "Yeah, I''d love to see you again."


    Then Elle, who watched the two exchanges in silence, rose up as he twirled his heavy looking body and asked the Lombards in a slow tone.


    "So is that enough?


    "Yes."


    Lombardo responded briefly in a quiet but clear tone.


    "Uhm. Then let''s erase all the memories involved in the assassination of Gorkos from them and plant the false memories that they fled with their lives after a thousand years of raids by dragons. Is that all right?


    The Lombards just shut up and hammered and agreed with Elle.


    Then, confirming their intentions, Elle stood up with two legs, suddenly groaning like a cat with a scratch.


    And as the Lombards gave him a surprising look, Elle finished groaning with a satisfied face and lowered her forefoot.


    And he shook his head twice, and then turned to the Lombards and said,


    "It''s over."


    "Since now?... It was a groaning chant..."


    "That''s not a chant. It''s just like being in the mood. If it''s my class, it''s decided to be unchanging."


    "... ha. Really... So this is it?


    "Uhm. I erased the memories of all those in this forest except Odora. Put the rest down and it''ll happen in half a day."


    "Then the councillor. Shall we come?"


    "Right, Shester. Let''s go back to Esta soon."


    "Yes, because we have to end that tragedy."


    The Lombards never started walking.


    When Elle glanced at the two rears like that and nodded one loud, he dwindled his own body and followed them slowly and supplely.


    Three.


    "I don''t know! I''m not kidding! It doesn''t matter to me!


    The Lombards tried to get out of the woods and to Esta. Just then, a man was walking about 5K (Kirkle) north of the woods crumbling and talking to himself.


    "I don''t know anything! I have no idea that Gorkos was murdered, and I don''t know more about starting to kill each other within my people for that! You have to do this on your own! It''s none of my business!


    The man was taking that step early enough to return to his loving family, snapping to himself forever.


    "I''m going back to the village! You stay out of the army! Anyway, they haven''t even looked at me from time to time! You don''t know I''m out! It''s never about the army again! I''ll plow the fields and live! I won''t let anyone get in the way! I''m going back to the village!


    The man''s name is Lukak.


    He was a small-time user who looked after General Gorkos around him.

 85 Episode 83: Elmours Eagle

    One.


    "It was a struggle for both names!


    A loud voice, like the anger of Eduardo Muller, the Governor of the genus Ermur, echoed the most magnificent indoor cup of the Secretary, set in the Ermur government building, shining in White Asia.


    Lombardo and Shester quickly saluted only their right arm from an upright immobile posture and responded with an attitude to the words of ambition from the dreaded boss of this ship.


    "Thousand Years of Dragon and Ha Ha Ha... I guess the scene was a training ground for Abyssal (Abyssal Kan)"


    "Yes, Raydam, the damage was enormous along with both Lowenglin armies. However, it was easy to deliver spears to both armies. After all the confusion, I couldn''t get it cleaned up."


    Shester inherited Lombardo''s words.


    "You thought you''d have to go back to your country and restructure your army for now. When we called for a truce against both armies, both armies actually responded lightly. And I wonder if the death of the Supreme Commander in both armies was significant."


    "Mm-hmm. That was General Gorkos of Lowenglin and General Bielsa of Raydam, wasn''t it?


    The moment the Lombards heard Gorkos'' name, although only a few pictures and facial expression muscles had reacted, it was a momentary event and should have done well.


    But the fearful man of this ship relentlessly looked at the two with a sharp obsession reminiscent of the raptors, and he unleashed a shameless word on the alias of the eagle of Elmur.


    "... are you hiding something from me?


    The Lombards were greatly surprised inside.


    But they assumed that this might happen beforehand because their bosses knew better than anyone else that they were feared by their wise eyes, regardless of their enemy allies, and as a result they managed to remain unchanged.


    "No. Such a thing..."


    Lombardo tried and said under the guise of calm.


    "So what was your reaction earlier? The moment you named General Gorkos, your complexion seemed different?


    Shester answered on his behalf.


    "We had an interview with General Gorkos before the Thousand Years Dragon raid... because in doing so we touched upon the people of the General..."


    "Be a person? What the hell was he like?


    "Yes, in a nutshell�� it''s human debris"


    "Hmm... Really? Councillor Schneider"


    "... Yes. I''m pretty sure he''s not a very complimented person..."


    "... Hmm. Surely I thought General Gorkos was the son of the current Pope?


    Shester answered Secretary Muller''s question eloquently.


    "Yes. He was so much a man in a casket that he had no more of that position. An arrogant, disgraceful, unattended, ruthless, hobbyist tiger who moves only by his own personal desire means a man like him."


    "Well... well..."


    "Yes, that''s why the bug spit (not) ran into the conditional reflex just because I heard his name. I''m sorry."


    At the conclusion of his fluent clarification, Shester saluted Secretary Muller with a firm face.


    Then Lombardo, who was watching it, also rushed to salute following Shester again.


    Muller then raised his right hand in a slow motion while wrapping around him the harsh atmosphere that overwhelmed his surroundings, saying salute back to the two of them.


    "Um, I get it. Thank you again for both names. Stand back. All right!


    Two.


    "Hmm. You managed to mislead me well."


    "Oh. Oh, my God."


    The two were slowly descending the large staircase in front of the entrance to the Elmur administration as they leaked relief exhalation.


    "Nevertheless, Esta was settled for the time being, as before, with the presence of joint surveillance teams from the seven surrounding countries as a neutral place, but the question of the succession to the throne of the Royal Raidham will come"


    "Oh, and that guy who would be awesome behind it..."


    "... that''s Lennon from Lowenglin..."


    Then suddenly there was a voice from the feet of the two of them.


    "And a thousand-year dragon. Don''t forget that."


    It was Elle, who had been following the two of them by shrinking to normal cat sizes.


    Lombardo hesitated, hissing his voice and paying attention to Elle.


    "I''m in trouble. It''s still all over the city, so don''t speak up."


    Elle replied with a cat chirping, "Nyah," in the sense of being aware, once she wore her little neck in such a way that she had no choice.


    Lombardo glanced at Chester and his face with a tired look at each other.


    "But still, apparently you''re going to be busy in the future"


    "Yeah. But before we do, let''s go home and feed our English. The councillor''s wife will also come with great concern. And... my sweet child is waiting for you."


    "Right. Let''s do it... I''m just exhausted this time."


    "I agree."


    Saying so, Shester turned to Lombardo and finally saluted him.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me here. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Lombardo also turned against Chester and raised his right hand in a slow motion.


    "I really had a hard time this time. Let''s just say we get some rest."


    "Yes."


    Chester, who said so, slightly turned his neck downwards and said a gentle farewell to Elle.


    And he quickly flipped around in a crisp motion like a trained military man would do, finishing off the stairs early or quietly walking away toward the western direction where the sun was about to set.


    The remaining Lombardo looked at Elle with his neck tilted wide to the side as he took one big deep breath.


    "Then let''s go too."


    Lombardo whispered to Elle to say so, beginning to descend the stairs towards the east in a slow foothold.


    Finally Lombardo was on his way home to his beloved wife Emerada and his loving Gaius waiting for peace.

 86 Episode 84: Shaken by the waves

    One.


    "... oh, not at all, I don''t know... it''s lame..."


    Gaius was spilling his stupidity on the Rodemul beside him in a way he was sincerely fed up.


    Rodemul also returned his words against Gaius with another bittersweet face.


    "Yes...... you really are in trouble. I didn''t say no to Emerada, but is it really a good thing to go to Dallas�� However, I (I) do not have the technique to go against that person�� I am truly sorry. Boy..."


    "No, that''s fine. I asked Jade to send Julia home to help me, and I''m sure she''ll be fine..."


    Gaius was rubbed by the waves as he stroked his hair in a soft tidal breeze entering through an open window in a room in a huge merchant ship bound for Abbas.


    Departing from Elmur, the province of the Republic of Valentin, all the way west, continuing further west through each port along the southern coastal zone of the continent of Melissa, finally reaching the south-western edge of the continent still did not reach its destination, from which it now travels all the way north, going further through each port on the western coast of the continent, and finally reaching the port town of Abbas, located on the north-western coast of the Kingdom of Dallas of destination, which actually required two months of moon.


    "Actually, I forgot something important..."


    "Allegedly?


    "Yeah. Actually, it was when I first met Strauss, and the person they call ''Your Highness'', they''re looking for someone, and they were talking about if that wasn''t me."


    "Boy... is that it?


    "It''s possible... or something. Besides, if that''s true, he said the grace prize would stay the way he wanted it."


    "Well, that''s disgusting..."


    "Hmm. I forgot to ask them."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t turn back..."


    Then suddenly, a loud noise opened the door and Carla entered the room.


    "What were you guys talking about?


    Gaius turned the earlier story into Carla again, looking like the bumps looked bad.


    Then Carla raised the corner of her mouth and laughed.


    "I see - you know what? I see."


    "... so much so that ~ what?


    "Hmm. I don''t have the strength to teach you!


    "Hey, isn''t that a bit about me! It''s strange that I don''t have the skills to teach..."


    "Shut up! You guys don''t have to know!... so far."


    That said, Carla just left the room.


    "What the hell is that!


    Although Gaius yelled angrily at his head, there was something creeping up from the back of his throat at at that time, and as soon as he did, he looked blue and fell to bed.


    "Bad, Rodemul...... disgusting......"


    Gaius thought of the long years leading up to Abbas as he fell and lay on the bed, and continued to sigh deeply, just deeply.


    Two.


    After a while, he also made a loud noise and opened the entrance door, causing Carla to enter the room with momentum.


    "Hmm! That''s not sloppy at all! You''re already here!


    Carla told him to throw up Gaius, who fell and fell like a dead man on a rather luxurious bed, equipped with a barn for nobles set up on a merchant ship, looking down from the side of the bed with a cold gaze.


    "........................................................................................................."


    Gaius muttered very weakly in such a way as bug breath no longer.


    "Dear Karla, no matter what I say, Boy is only six years old at the time. I beg your forgiveness..."


    Rodemul said the wet cloth for Gaius'' forehead was squeezing tightly over a washbasin filled with plenty of water.


    "Hmm! I don''t have a choice! I''ll give you a break for today, but I''ll be sure to start special training tomorrow! You have to cure your seasickness by the end of the day! Nice!"


    Carla crossed the room with a big crotch when she threw it away so well, and when she reached the entrance door, she made an equally loud noise earlier and closed the door and left the room.


    "... I can''t do it by tomorrow... Rodemur..."


    Even though Gaius complained cut with his half-eyed, Rodemur saw no words to speak, and he drew his mouth firmly together to meditate, only to groan.


    "... Ugh... to be killed..."


    Gaius groaned softly as if he were going to leave a will at this time, and he slowly meditated on his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

 87 Episode 85: The State of Dallas

    One.


    "Hmm! That''s kind of a treat!


    "Well, that would make you look a little tough on a good man."


    "I didn''t get that far! What are you rephrasing to be good for yourself!


    "It doesn''t make a big difference."


    "Hmm! You''re a mouthless kid! Fine. Looks like we finally made it to Abbas."


    The moon had already flown for two months since Gaius''s entire line travelled far away to Elmur.


    In the meantime, Gaius had undergone tremendously intense magic training by Karla and some gentle guides to swordsmanship by Rodemur, which had grown a lot harder.


    And now it was precisely under their eyes that the city of Abbas, which they had been waiting for, was spreading far away.


    In the midst of such a drifting (just) smell characteristic of Abbas'' harbour town, a giant merchant ship that they had been in charge of for two months finally shoreline.


    Then Gaius could not stay or stand, cutting ahead and jumping, and stomping firmly on the earth.


    "Hiya - Long time no see land."


    When Gaius said so and raised his arms high, he stretched wide as he seemed comfortable.


    Then Carla, who had slowly descended the pier from behind him, said with his usual grumpy face.


    "What are you talking about! You just dropped by this town a week ago!


    "Not a week (...) ago! Not even a week (...)! I don''t know why, but I''ve been rocked by a ship for two months since you brought me here! If you''re a skilled sailor, I''m a good six-year-old!


    "You''ve gotten a lot more cheerful with your mouth! Listen, listen carefully! Valentine''s men, they''ve all been shaken by waves since they were younger, and when they live, the market is set! I don''t feel sorry for that! Don''t you think I''m embarrassed?


    "You''ll have enough to be too young! I''ve told you many times, I''m a six-year-old!


    Gaius had been able to say things against Carla a lot over the past two months.


    (Can you lose! If you don''t at least win with your mouth, you don''t know what you''re gonna get fucked in the future!


    Gaius, in his heart, had taken such a firm oath.


    Two.


    "Everyone doesn''t look very bright, but you seem busy working..."


    Gaius said as he alternated between the streets of Abbas and the busy and working people.


    Rodemul answered from behind such Gaius with a low calm voice.


    "Yes, because no matter how much Dallas said it was an old stagnant country, all ordinary people can''t live without working too busily"


    "Well yeah, right? By the way, what about Dallas'' economic power?


    "It''s not very thoughtful. At any rate, all the various mechanisms and systems remain old. There seems to be a lot of tight regulation, and it doesn''t seem like it''s quite an active business transaction. We also have various barriers to trade and we seem to be struggling."


    "So you''re saying that no matter how hard people work like this, they get less wages than in other countries?


    "Yes, you get a lot of wages for working in the same way if your economy is a dynamic country, but you only get a small wage in a stagnant country like Dallas"


    "Dallas is supposed to be a big country... you mean if the economy was stagnant no matter how big the territory... the people would feel poor..."


    "It''s not just economic power. political power, and�� military power is the same again"


    Then Gaius suddenly stopped and shouted, a surprised face with a frown root.


    "Maybe!... Dallos is no longer a big country!?


    "�� please explain"


    Gaius stood in dismay at the sight of the unexpected fall of Dallas.

 88 Lesson 86: The Three Powers

    "If Dallas is already so apoptotic that he can''t be called a great power... the balance of the world... is collapsing?


    "... Yes. Let''s be precise, it''s about to collapse. So far, there is still a balance between the three kingdoms: Pope Lowenglin, the United Kingdom of Raidham, and the Kingdom of Dallas, but if the fall of Dallas continues..."


    "... you did... I didn''t even notice."


    "Yes, but if we actually visit the site this way, we know it will be better understood."


    "Yeah, you are. It''s certainly very convincing to see the faces of the people who work in this harbor and the many old port facilities and buildings."


    "Yes, the economy is simply how money turns around, but if it lags (and where) somewhere, then it starts stopping the same way everywhere, and ends up not turning at all. Now maybe the state of this port is close to it."


    "Yeah. That building is about to collapse. Maybe there''s no money to rebuild, not even repair it."


    Gaius said, pointing to a brick building in front of their oblique, so crumbled at the top that it was unclear how many floors it was.


    "Right. There seems to be a banned tape on it, but if the building collapses, I don''t have to go inside. I think people around me will get hurt...... probably don''t have the money to destroy the building either. Even if you know it''s dangerous, you can''t shake a sleeve without it."


    "That''s terrible. Well, then you certainly can''t be a big country... by the way, I''ve never been there, but what about Lowenglin or Raydom?


    "Yes, let me say that Lowenglin boasts a beauty worthy of the name of the most powerful nation. I have the impression that not only the capital Audine, but also every local city, is very vibrant and the whole country is rich and prosperous. Since the opposing Raydam is a relatively young country, there is an overall image of progress being sharp and breaking new reforms one after the other. It''s not like a full state system like Lowenglin, but I get the impression that it''s going very well up there."


    "Does Raydom feel like the true opposite of Dallas?


    "Right. That''s exactly the impression."


    "And when we speak of the Republic of Valentine... we constantly look at the complexion of the three powers, while putting our energy into trading and making rough money... something like that?


    Rodemul acknowledged Gaius'' words while smiling bitterly.


    "Yeah, right. No big mistake."


    "Well, you can''t help it - Territorial Ceilings - but you have naval power, right?


    "Yes, it is one of the best in the world"


    "It''s strange, isn''t it? I wonder why the three powers didn''t try to strengthen their naval capabilities?


    "Isn''t it because it was the force of the Army that made it necessary? The three powers have divided the continent of Melissa into three major parts, bordering on each other''s territory. So first of all, we strengthened the Army, and as a result, we were left to think about strengthening the Navy."


    "I see. Well, thanks to this, Valentine''s political voice with the world''s finest naval power is surprisingly high."


    "Yes. Speech in the international community is proportionate to military power. A nation without military power has no say whatsoever..."


    To Rodemur''s words, Gaius nodded deeply with a strange face.


    For Gaius, whose patriotism for Valentin was sprouting, although he did not know what kind of job he would grow and get in the future, Rodemur''s words resonated very heavily in his heart.

 89 Episode 87: Land Ten

    One.


    "You guys! I''ve been walking a long time. Walk tighter!


    Carla, who was walking a long way ahead of her because of her sexual nature, looked back and said in an annoying way.


    And Gaius replied like he was infidel.


    "Hee hee."


    Then as soon as he did, a vivid blue muscle stood on Carla''s temple.


    Carla suddenly took the road back when it became an expression of anger and approached Gaius.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Sorry! I''m in good shape! Sorry!"


    Gaius feared the impending Karla and desperately apologized and defeated him with a tongue that turned well like a rapid-fire gun.


    But when Carla moved his face closer to Gaius'' face sleigh, he flew a corner foam (like this) and yelled at him.


    "It''s too late to apologize now! Don''t you dare talk like that! You''re just two months old and you''re gonna get used to me! Don''t be a jerk, you fucking prick!


    In an upright immobile position with pins and spines stretched out, Gaius withstood the fierce curse of soaking wet his face with Carla''s flying twist, but still descending.


    "What do you say!? You got it?


    "... Yes. I don''t say business anymore..."


    "Is that true!?


    "Yes...... true"


    "Hmm! Then I''ll just let it go this time! Except! Next time you get a busy mouth, don''t do it! I''ll burn you to the bones in Hellfire!


    When Carla finished, she was satisfied, or she walked out, and went dozens of meters ahead.


    The leftover Gaius stood stunned, whispering and squeaking softly at Rodemur, who was similarly unable to move solidified beside him.


    "... I thought they''d eat me..."


    "... hey wayako..."


    And Gaius'' thoughts of Carla fell apart early and brittle.


    Two.


    "You''ve gotten a lot more expensive"


    Rodemur spanned (again) on a good horse that seemed fairly hairy and grumbled gently around the neck of the horse.


    Then Carla gave it back to him without a scratch on the usual Buddha top surface.


    "There''s no way. There''s still a lot to go from here to Tabe. I''ve never bought a good horse before, no matter how expensive it is."


    Then Gaius asked as he crossed the back of the horse with an anxious face.


    "That master...... how long does it take to get to Tabe?


    "Right. These horses will last ten days."


    "And ten days!? Is it still going to take that long!?


    "What are you doing! Ten days of pounding! You''ve been rocked by scattered waves for two months now! Compared to that, it''s about ten days now. What do you think?


    "Yes, no, I''ve been practicing horseback riding for a long time, but I''ve never ridden for such a long time, to the extent that I can still run it lightly on a fast walk (hello). So..."


    "Shut the fuck up! I don''t care about horseback riding, you get rocked on the back of a horse and rip off a bunch of butt skins to improve it! This is a great opportunity! One a day! Ten in ten days! Tear the skin off your ass and put your arms up!


    "Oh, no."


    "No questions asked! I''m coming!"


    Say, Karla immediately whipped the horse, and rushed out as if.


    Gaius spilled his stupidity toward Rodemur, who refrained beside him, chasing Karla like that with his eyes.


    "Absolutely. This is bullying... don''t you think it''s awful because you just got a busy mouth?


    "Hey Wai Ya Boy... Now Karla is right about horseback riding. Be more tame than you learn. It is faster than mastery to actually be rocked by a horse and to experience the senses. So, boy, let''s go! Ha!


    Say it, even Rodemur ran out with a powerful hanging voice.


    Gaius, who was left behind, crossed the horse with a flashing face and whined a word.


    "... absolute bullying..."

 90 Episode 88: Over the Mountain

    One.


    "... no... no, it''s the fourth day and my skin doesn''t thicken at all..."


    Gaius and the others left Abbas, the harbour town, and continued east all the way. Three days and nights, in the light of the sun, they were celebrating the fourth early morning.


    "Thank you for your patience. Both butt and crotch skins are thicker."


    Karla put a light penetration into such Rodemul words of care.


    "Hmm! Although the skin on the surface is already twice as thick!


    But Gaius was so weak that he could not even ride such a light mouth of Carla.


    "... I can''t... there''s no indication that my skin will thicken... in which my buttocks and crotches will disappear..."


    "... Boy, that''s not going to happen. Please keep your mind strong..."


    "Hmm! Don''t spoil it! Come on, let''s go! Today, unlike before, we''re going off the streets and over the mountains!


    When Gaius heard Carla''s words, he looked at the mountains that stood high on their left, reflexively, and shouted in a great panic.


    "Ya, over the mountain!? Oh, you''re so determined to do that!


    "What are you talking about! If you go down the street, it''ll take you ten extra days! I don''t think you''re willing to travel that long. We''re gonna cross the mountain and go for Tabe!


    Sayin ''Kara quickly whipped her horse and rushed on a fast walk (hayashi) toward the high mountains.


    Rodemul also ghosted his heart and kicked his horse belly while sending a worrying gaze to Gaius, following Carla on a fast walk.


    And Gaius, who was left, looked up into heaven, and beheld him with a bewildered face.


    And as it was, the hours flowed, and when the raptors flying far above began to dance like tiger sights and circles, gazing away at Gaius as if he were dead meat, he shrugged quietly and blushed.


    "... over the mountain with this ass... you''ll bleed to death..."


    Two.


    "... ghhh... ghhh..."


    As Gaius groaned in conjunction with the horse''s ascent and descent, a line had already plunged into the middle belly of the mountain.


    Then Rodemur found a square at the end of a rugged mountain path where a row would climb that seemed to be available for rest.


    "Dear Karla, there is a slight glimpse forward. What do you say, why don''t you take a short pause over there?


    Carla agrees with Rodemur''s prophecy.


    "Right. Horses need rest, too. Shall we rest there for a while?"


    Then Gaius whined as he heard it, breathing constantly.


    "... I wanted to... for now..."


    The line immediately disembarked the horse when it arrived at the flickered spot, first roping the horse to the trees before feeding and watering.


    The three then sat in the car seat in the center of the square, spreading each of the lunches they had made in the lodging on their knees.


    "... ugh. It''s hard to wear an agura... I''m not kidding at all..."


    While Gaius complained of bumps, there was a slight grin on his face, either because of his pleasure in being able to rest.


    "You''re a disgusting kid. Don''t either complain or laugh!


    "... don''t you feel bad about it..."


    "What are you doing here? You''re not a little, you''re a very disgusting kid! Be aware of that!


    Gaius slowly unwrapped his lunch box as he pulled the edge of his mouth to a pimple, whining in his heart, "... isn''t that mutual..."


    Then at that moment, Carla screamed, staring around the trees that were making horses.


    "Who! Who''s there?


    As Gaius panicked to that voice and looked around, a number of pompous and black figures began to appear.


    Gaius looked really disgusted when he saw it and squeaked softly.


    "... give me some rest..."


    A deep sigh of Gaius quietly stained the mountain trees.

 91 Episode 89: Bandits

    "Hmm! Bandits are old fashioned again. When the country is old, will it come out to these people?"


    Carla said to the bandits who appeared suddenly.


    Then Rodemur responded with the same stubborn face.


    "No, I was wondering if there would be any bandits if we went to the country even with that low englin..."


    Karla yelled a few muscles of crisp and wrinkles in her nose in such a serious response from Rodemul.


    "What are you seriously answering! I guess I just told the economy!


    "... this has been disrespectful..."


    Once again, Karla turned to the bandits and asked them if they could spark a glance at the fearful Rodemur.


    "Hmm!... So, what can I do for you?


    Then one of the bandits, a big man, advanced one step forward with a leadership attitude.


    "... it''s decided, isn''t it?... gold, gold"


    "Hmm! That''s boring..."


    Carla also said away in such a way that she was frightened.


    "Sure. That''s too much of a phrase."


    Rodemul also tuned in to Karla with the same stubborn face.


    "I lost my temper... so..."


    Carla separated the words there once and looked behind her with one side and the other.


    "Gaius trying to hide and eat lunch there!... you stop it!


    Gaius accidentally blew out a bucket sandwich of salted meat in his mouth because of the sudden nomination.


    "Blah!!... Me?


    "That''s right! What are you trying to get us to fight for? I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re in the opposite position! At times like this, the bottom line fights!


    "Boy. Apparently, the time has come to show off your special training achievements. If you''re a bandit opponent, you don''t hesitate to. It means you can fight as much as you want. Let me take a good look at how this Rodemur, Boy, has grown."


    "... oh yes..."


    Gaius stood up slowly, placing his lunch box on the ground as he drew a pimple on one cheek with a given look.


    "... I have no choice... do it..."


    Then a man like the leader of the bandit cut off his paralysis and started yelling.


    "You guys! What a mess you''ve been saying! I don''t know if it''s money! You can''t hear me!


    Gaius had no choice, and when he stepped forward even unwilling, he sighed one and then said in a hurtful tone that seemed troublesome.


    "Uh, that''s why I''m dealing with him."


    Then the bandits boiled all together.


    And when they were all done laughing, a man of leadership said.


    "Funny thing to say, kid. I laughed unexpectedly... but I''ve never had any bullshit. Pull in."


    Then Gaius sighed again.


    "... you know, I don''t even really want to do this because it''s troublesome... but I can''t help it because someone who''s terribly scared tells me to do it"


    "... kid, don''t make me say it again and again. It''s not a game. Pull in!"


    "... it''s already a pain in the ass to talk to this guy. Can I do it now, please?


    So Gaius turned around.


    Karla and Rodemul then chewed on the bucket sandwich of salted meat as they were friendly.


    "Blah!... what are you two eating lunch for!?


    "You were just about to eat, weren''t you? This is what it should be. We''re elderly. Come on, don''t tell me the mess. Get rid of these guys!


    "Boy. Keep your eyes open, Rodemur. We''ll see how much you''ve grown."


    "... Oh yeah... I''ll do it... yeah, I''ll do it... you just have to do it!


    Something in Gaius sounded like a butch cut off.

 92 Episode 90: Salted Meat Bucket Sandwich

    One.


    "I know, but don''t use fire. The mountains will burn."


    Rodemul followed Carla''s attention.


    "And boy, it''s not a good idea to use the whole magic. Then it will be over in an instant�� Please use physical surgery to attack your enemies, one by one."


    "Oh right. And... Hii, Fu, Mii, and... because there seem to be seven of them, each of them uses seven different kinds of magic to defeat them. Like?"


    "... Isn''t that a little too much to order?


    "I''m here to see you grow..."


    "... oh my god..."


    Such a gaius sighing whine, one of the bandits asked softly.


    "... are you a magician?


    "... sort of"


    The bandits bothered as they lagged slightly behind Gaius''s response.


    Then the leader of the bandit yelled as he pulled his face slightly.


    "Bye, you idiot! This is it, this is it! It''s no big deal that you''re a magician! Don''t be so scared!


    The desperate scolding of the leader struck the mountain, but the upset of the other four never subsided.


    "Ha-ha-ha... but let''s do it..."


    Gaius finally got really ready there, dropped his hips and went into a battlefield position.


    "Are you serious, you little brat!


    Seeing how it was, the bandits went into a frightening, battle-fighting position, releasing one knife after the other on their hips.


    "Okay, I''m coming."


    Says Gaius, pointing his right palm at the bandit who was out front, unleashed a unchanging, blue-white, shining column of light.


    At that moment the bandits understood their defeat.


    Two.


    "No, it was really brilliant. I was wondering if I could complain about the beauty of my body surgery, the power of magic, both... How about that, Master Carla?


    "Hmm! Well, that''s not bad. They were just too weak! These guys are gonna have to be practitioners!


    Carla rolled to the ground and looked down at the bandits who were fainting, gently pounding and kicking one of their legs.


    "Sure. But isn''t it true that bandits and the like are at this level of age? I haven''t been particularly trained."


    "Right. I guess the dick in the town hanging around without even getting a job, finally turning out to be a bandit. I don''t think it''s a luxury."


    "Yes, but even though we had a specially equipped special training room for the magic of heavy steel plates on board, we couldn''t train as many opponents to combine physical surgery and magic as we did this time, so I think it was a bit of a real battle..."


    "Right. Well, all right. Bye, Gaius, have lunch. All right!... you''re already eating on your own!


    Karla slapped him hard in the back of the head, and Gaius also blew out a bucket sandwich of salted meat in his mouth.


    "Don''t eat on your own! Eat after you get my permission! You see!


    "... that''s something else... and if you blow it out again and again, you''ll be out of my lunch box by the end of the day..."


    Gaius stared resentfully at the remains of a bucket sandwich of salted meat that had fallen to the ground.

 93 Episode 91: The Little Companion

    As Gaius managed to finish his meal, and it was time to go, Carla said, staring at the depressed bushes in the mountains.


    "... oh? Looks like you still have company."


    Gaius also looked back at Carla''s words, gazing and looking at the bush often.


    "... ah - it''s true.... I mean, aren''t you a child?


    As Gaius said, a young child hidden in the bush peered at Gaius with his tiny, crumpled eyes.


    "You must be a child, but what are you talking about... rather than you..."


    Gaius then spoke in a great panic to dispel Carla''s words.


    "Right! Oh, I don''t know. I mean, I want to be an adult. I''m stuck with you, I''m a grown-up! Excuse me."


    Carla stared at Gaius''s face like that.


    "Hmm! Fair enough. By the way... boy? Or is that your little girl?... don''t hide in that place. Get out."


    Rarely did Carla speak kindly toward the young child hiding in the bush.


    Gaius felt a creep that seemed not to be good for either the thought that he was being taken into account for his own qualities or Carla''s kind words.


    But Carla didn''t want to pursue Gaius any further because she was intrigued by the kids.


    "Look. If I''d stayed out because I''m not scared,"


    And Gaius also tried to call the child, fortunately, with a gentle glance at Carla''s face.


    "That''s right, that''s not frightening.


    Then he scratched the grass, and the child finally showed up.


    "Hmm... younger than you?


    The child looked one or two years younger than Gaius, as Carla put it.


    "... I knew you were frightened... Master, could you step back a little?


    "What do you mean?


    When he wondered whether the child was frightened by Carla''s anger, he rushed out as a shedding, and hid again in the shadow of the grass.


    "... this is what I mean"


    Carla said, letting the big-eagle nose float a few muscles of vibration and blood vessels, but just quietly back down without saying anything.


    "... Come on, there''s no more frightened grandma. So stay calm."


    Though Carla''s posterior appeared blurry in Gaius''s words and expressed great anger, the child once again appeared from behind the grass.


    Come on. Come on. Come on. Come on.


    The child slowly approached Gaius one by one, with a slightly frightened look around him.


    So Gaius finally found out that this kid was a boy.


    "Boyah, it''s not frightening. - Hey, we''re almost there. - Hang in there."


    And finally, the boy came within the reach of Gaius.


    "Yes, I see."


    Gaius gently embraced the boy with both hands.


    Then the boy was relieved or began to cry out as soon as possible.


    Gaius continued to hold him gently as he spoke up until the boy stopped crying.


    And after a while he finally stopped crying, Gaius asked the boy his name.


    "What about you?


    "... Abel"


    "Abel... that''s a good one. How many now?"


    "... five years old"


    "Five years old... not much different from me."


    "... how many?


    "I''m six. I forgot to say, but my name is Gaius. So, my uncle in black over there is Rodemul. And that scared old lady is Carla."


    Once again Carla''s appearance was blurry, but Gaius had not seen it at all.


    "By the way, what were you doing here?


    "... I was exposed last year... to chores."


    "To these bandits?


    "... yeah"


    "... well. Is the house near here?


    "Yeah. It''s a long way... because it''s a berth..."


    Then Rodemul opened his mouth, who had remained silent until then.


    "Is it Bath, then, ahead of Tabe?"


    "Right! All right!... you know, we''re going to go to Tabe, but I''ll give you a lift to your house when I get some errands done there... okay, Master?


    Gaius looked back and asked Carla.


    "... you have no choice. Because you can''t leave me here alone. However... don''t tell me you''re scared of me again. Like?"


    "Yes."


    Gaius replied to Carla in a slight mood, turning again to Abel and saying:


    "That''s why I''m coming with you"


    Abel laughed with a big smile on her face.

 94 Chapter 92 Arrival

    One.


    "... and there aren''t many people here... this is still a tourist destination?


    Gaius even said, looking around a little bit like you.


    "Yes, this Tabe is a rare tourist destination in Dallas, but the economy of the country as a whole is stagnant, so I was wondering if there are too few visitors..."


    Rodemul replied with the same stubborn face.


    "Well, if you can''t afford your life, you can''t travel sightseeing."


    The Gaius line is actually ten days of crossing the field, crossing the mountain, and land.


    He had finally arrived in Tabe, the ancient capital of his destination.


    "Well, I''ll be exploring it in a minute, so you guys can stay out of sightseeing. By the time the noon bell arrives in this square... well, let''s go to that waterless fountain. Bye......"


    When Carla pointed to the dead fountain of water in the center of the square, she entered the alleyway that blew in with the sleaze and instantly disappeared from the sight of Gaius and the others.


    "Wonder if that fountain won''t get any water out of the financial difficulties either?


    "Probably..."


    "Hey, Abel, aren''t you hungry?


    Gaius looked back there and spoke to their little entourage.


    "Hey... I might have rinsed"


    Abel replied a little reluctantly.


    "Yeah. Then we''ll have breakfast somewhere. I wonder where..."


    Gaius looked over at the square and looked for a store where he might be able to eat.


    "What about that store? It''s a beautiful shop."


    Gaius pointed to the spirited restaurant closest to the entrance to the ruins behind the square.


    "Wouldn''t you mind?"


    Abel nodded and endorsed Rodemur''s consent as well.


    "Okay. Then we decide on that store!


    Gaius and the others began walking willingly toward the restaurant.


    Two.


    "This... Parti... what is it?


    Gaius pointed to the menu and asked Rodemul.


    "It is a large river fish that can be caught on the Mexes River, the great river that divides the city of Tebe between east and west."


    "Hmm. Is it delicious?


    "It''s very tasty and has become a specialty here in Tabe"


    "Yes, I''ll make this Partie pie wrapper."


    "Yes. Then don''t make it a pie-wrapped grill of Partie fillets (...). Otherwise, a whole piece of pie-wrapped food will come out."


    "Well, that was a big fish. Okay. I will. What''s Abel gonna do? Don''t hesitate to choose."


    Then Abel pointed to the menu, spilling a full grin.


    "... Bobo Bird Flickasse... Is this good?


    Abel nodded loudly, smiling like a beginning.


    "So... I''ll have this caball meat pork roll."


    Rodemul raised his hand and called the clerk with the decision to cook for the three and ordered the three dishes on his behalf.


    "Looking forward to it."


    Gaius smiled at Abel, who sat down on the left.


    Besides, Abel responded with a very adorable smile.


    Rodemul, who looked at the two from his seat across the street, also broke his stubborn face and smiled.

 95 Episode 93: The Black Column

    On the second floor of a spicy restaurant, Gaius threw the dish baked in pie wrapped around the city''s famous river fish.


    "Yeah, I can do this."


    Then Abel beside him also opened his mouth and filled it with a lump of hot meat with white cream sauce.


    "Mmm-hmm!...... yummy!


    It was Rodemul, who confirmed their satisfied expressions and spilled a grin, but saw an incredible sight outside the window where he did his fuzzy eyes.


    It was like black smoke, rising from the roof of the house just opposite the square, at the end of the entrance alley.


    "... a fire?... No..."


    Gaius reacted to Rodemul''s whining.


    "Yeah? Fire?... Where?


    As Gaius glanced slightly out the window, something like an earlier black smoke exploded and stood like a single giant pillar.


    "!! What is that?!?


    Even Abel, who was obsessed and hung over the dish, reacted to Gaius''s words and looked out the window reflexively.


    The giant pillars pierced a straight line through the entrance clouds that marked the end of the summer, a momentum that also ascended into heaven.


    The three were spotted in an astonishing sight outside the window, and the time had often passed.


    Then the black giant pillar gradually weakened its color, and when I wondered if it was close to the thin blurry ash, it further weakened the color and finally disappeared without sound.


    "What the hell was that... Hello Karla?


    To Gaius'' flash, Rodemul also agreed.


    "Perhaps... that direction is ahead of Master Carla."


    Gaius nodded and at the same time shifted his gaze to Abel beside him, speaking gently.


    "Abel''s eating here. You can eat our share, too. Be quiet?


    Saying so, Abel nodded silently.


    Seeing it, Gaius turned to Rodemur and called out.


    "Let''s go!


    "Ha!"


    Gaius stood up vigorously and rushed out toward the stairs leading to the first floor.


    But Rodemur, with different strides, reached the stairs much earlier, and instantly ran down the stairs.


    When Gaius ran desperately with his little body and finally reached the stairs and glanced downstairs, he saw Rodemul giving money to the restaurant owner.


    Gaius ran down the stairs desperately as he saw the sight.


    When Gaius finally arrived on the ground floor, Rodemul, who had finished talking to the shopkeeper, turned back to Gaius and said:


    "I often asked the store owner about Abel"


    Gaius ran past Rodemur''s side with a nod and further to the exit.


    But Rodemur, who also trailed through Gaius like that and moved with his big crotch to reach the exit first, opened up the heavy door with a buzzing flow of air.


    And Gaius ran away from the side of Rodemur, and finally flew out of the store.

 96 Episode 94: Underground

    ��


    ������Ҋ������ʤ��ʡ�����


    �����������Ȥۤ��\���������F�줿�x��μҡ��򤷤�ߤĤ֤���̽������ΤΡ�һ���Ҋ�Ĥ����ʤ��ä���


    �������_���ˤ����x����ä���˼���ΤǤ���������


    ���ǥ���ޤ����M���·�ؤ�һ�Ǥ��������x���Ҋ�ؤ��⤽��餷�������Ҋ������ʤ��ä���


    ���������줿����Ϥʤ������ʤ餢���\�����όg����ä���ΤǤϤʤ��äƤ��Ȥ�������


    �������������餯���`��Τ褦�ʤ�Τ��ä��ΤǤ��礦�������������ʤ��Ҋ�Ĥ���Τϴ������y�Ȥʤ�ޤ��͡�


    ���ܤ����ͨ���ʤ����������ä��ʡ�


    ����ȥ��ǥ���ҕ��ˤ����Τ�ӳ���z�����


    ���ࣿ��������ϡ�������������ޡ��Ȥۤɤ��\���������狼��k����줿�Ȥ��ޤ�ޤ��󡣤⤷�䤹��Ȥ�ä��¡���������ˮ�������ڤ�̽�äƤߤޤ��󤫣���


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ����֤˽�������뤹�뤳�Ȥϳ����ʤ����ɡ���ˮ�����ڤʤ阋���¤Ϥʤ����͡��褷���Ȥꤢ������ˮ����̽�äơ��ʤ��ʤ餽���Ǥޤ��e�η����򿼤��褦��


    ���Ϥ�������Ǥϡ�����


    ���ǥ��ϡ���ˮ���ؤ����ڤ������ؤ������u���w���������������Ϥ�����


    ����ȵ��¤ؤ�ͨ����ʯ���ΰפ��A�Τ����ˤ���ǰ�ˬF�줿��


    ��������ޡ��ɤ�����


    ���ǥ��˴�(���ʤ�)���졢�������������S�����A�Τ��¤�Ƥ椯�Τ��ä���


    ��


    ��������Ȼ�Τ��Ȥʤ��鰵���͡�����


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ������֤��˲ָ���쾮�ؤ��򤱤���


    ����Ȥ���˲�g���ܥäȤ����������ƤƤ���ָ�Ȥ�����(�ۤ�)�����פ������Ϥ��ꡢ;�ˤ��x���͡�(��������)���դ餷ʼ�᤿��


    ���ջ�(�ե����)�Ǥ��ʡ��oԁ���Ǥ�Ҋ�¤Ǥ���


    ��������٥��ħ�����衣�ۤ����ۤɤΤ��Ȥ���ʤ��衹


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ��ĤĤ⡢���⤲�ʱ���Ǥˤ�ޤ�Ȥ�����


    ���Ȥ����Ǥ�����ˮ���������֤�Ȏڤ��ƴ󤭤��͡�


    ���Ϥ����Ŵ��ˤ��ΥƩ`�٤��������������׶��Ǥ��ä����Ȥ����Ф��Ԥ��ޤ��礦�����r�Ͻ���`�ä��˿ڤ���Τ˶य������ۤɤ�Ҏģ�Ǥʤ������������֧���뤳�Ȥ������ʤ��ä��ΤǤ��礦��


    ���ʤ�ۤɤ͡�����ˤ��Ƥ����ɤ������͡����ۤ餢�������x��ʤ󤫡��m��Τ褦���衹


    ����������ָ��פ��Ȥˤϡ�����Ҋ�¤ʏ��̤��̤ޤ줿�ȤƤ�̫�������ɤ������α��⤽�������äƤ�����


    ���ۤ���Ҋ�¤����Ǥ��ʡ��ФäƤߤޤ�������


    �������ФäƤߤ褦��


    �������������^�˶��ˤϡ����A��������������m��Τ褦�ʈ����ؤ��򤫤ä���


    ���������ʡ����ä��ȤϱȤ���ˤʤ�ʤ�λ�ˎڤ��䡹


    ���������ȤۤɤޤǤΤȤ�����ͨ������ˮ���˱Ȥ٤���൱�ˎڤ��ä��Ϥ��Ǥ��������������`���Ǥ��͡�


    ��������һ��ʤ�Τ���ˤ���ʤˎڤ�������Ȥä��Τ��ʣ���


    ���⤷������Ȥ��β��֤ϹŴ��Ǥ���ˮ���ǤϤʤ����Aˮ�ؤ��ä��Τ��⤷��ޤ���͡�


    �����������ˮ���A�i���Ƥ������ʤΤ���


    ���������Ɯy�ˤ����ޤ��󤬡��������餯��


    ���ˤϡ��������ƌm��Τ褦�ʵ����Aˮ�ؤˤ�ä�������̤����줿�Τ��ä���

 97 Episode 95: Black Spear

    Gaius and the others were moving slowly through a huge, thin, water-tight underground reservoir beneath his knees, making loud water noises.


    "Sounds like a lot of noise, huh?


    The words of Gaius, who said so, were also heavily wooden spirits around the neighborhood with the stiff sound of stone-making.


    "Boy, not too deep, but the water temperature seems pretty low. Aren''t you cold?


    Rodemur followed Gaius, who was going to lead the way, taking into account his husband''s loving body.


    "Don''t worry, Rodemul. No problem with this position."


    Saying so, Gaius proceeded with his footsteps with exasperation.


    Then suddenly there was the sound of water jumping far ahead.


    "Is it inhabited even by fish?


    "Maybe so... I''m curious"


    "Yeah, sure. Let''s go."


    "Yes, but don''t be alarmed"


    "I know. That black pillar was unusual."


    Gaius squeezed his expression and took his steps further.


    And roughly fifty strides were made, and the water sounded again.


    "... close, huh?


    "Yes, let''s proceed with caution"


    From there, Gaius and the others proceeded with one, two, three steps and a much slower foothold than earlier.


    Then suddenly, in front of him, a thin, blackening rod-shaped thing appeared snugly on the water.


    Gaius tried to narrow his eyes and take a good look at it, but he didn''t see it well because the flames blowing out of his own fingertips reflected and swayed loosely on the wavering surface.


    As a result, walking a few more steps early, suddenly its thin stick instantly bent in front, about half shorter.


    And when I looked at him even more closely, I saw two very small lights shining at the end of the bar.


    "... eyes? ����


    Then at the next moment it became a black spear, and with tremendous momentum, Gaius attacked me.


    "Fuck off!!


    Gaius shouted aggressively, jumping into the water.


    Rodemul, who follows, was also kicking the ground and jumping into the water sooner than Gaius could finish saying, either because he was alert.


    "Snakes! That''s terribly fast, too!


    Gaius stood up immediately, the flame of his right hand intact, with his left hand in front of him to prepare for the next assault of the serpent.


    Rodemul also quickly pulled out the hidden knife that had been planted on the left hand hem (suddenly) with his right hand, lurking his breath and waiting for the enemy to attack further.


    They each looked to the left and right, keeping the alert index at its highest level, slowly twisting closer to each other, and stuck Gaius''s back and Rodemul''s legs opposite each other.


    And Gaius heavily reinforced the fiery momentum of his right hand for Rodemur, who warns against the opposite direction.


    "How''s that? You see that?


    "Yes, thank you"


    The two silenced again when they had completed the minimum short exchange necessary, sharpening their five senses and waiting for that time.


    And after dozens of seconds, which seemed like eternity, the black spear appeared again, and it hit Gaius'' heart at super high speed.

 98 Lesson 96: Red Lotus Flame

    In response to the Black Spear raid, Gaius instantly turned his left hand, which had been screaming.


    "Kura eh!


    Then a red lotus flame (barflame) erupted from Gaius'' left palm as he swirled violently and madly.


    The flames, as they evaporated a considerable amount of water, ran over the water and struck a spear-like snake that flew (came) with great momentum, quickly erased its thin body without a trace.


    Gaius relieved his guard by burning out his enemies by the time they were completely skinless, slowly lowering his left hand.


    Then Rodemul on his back cautioned Gaius with a calm voice.


    "Not yet. There seems to be others."


    When Rodemur told me and Gaius gazed, I saw countless dazzling lights surrounding them all at once.


    "Do it..."


    Gaius was surprised and breathed heavily.


    "That''s a great number..."


    Gaius was stunned by the number of enemies surrounding him.


    But when Rodemul grinned in a flat manner, he calmly said away.


    "Boy. It''s troublesome, indeed, one at a time. But if we burn it down on one side at a time, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that, is there?


    Gaius gave a hazy expression to Rodemur''s prophecy, which in turn gave him a big nod.


    "That''s right. You just have to burn everything down. Well, apparently, I don''t have enough experience in action. I can''t believe you didn''t notice this and panicked."


    When Gaius said so, he rolled out the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) with his left hand again.


    The fierce, mad flame thrust through the vortex, burning down everything that whispered.


    Gaius then slowly circled while releasing the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame), finally completely burying all the enemies around him.


    Gaius finally leaked a sigh of relief as the massive amount of water vapor winded up by a tremendous flame of fire smoked.


    "Good luck"


    Rodemur gently threw at the words of the Nerd.


    "It''s not a lot of work."


    "Really? It''s the same amazing amount of magic."


    "Sort of. I''ve been exposed to so little experience in action, but even Carla was surprised when it came to total magic."


    "The power of magic was also amazing."


    "Yeah. Did you get a little bit of special training results?


    "Yes, quite."


    "Heh heh heh. ? Well, if you don''t even panic, most guys are easy to beat."


    Gaius said in such tones as confidence.


    "Ha. Boy, if you get on too well, you''ll see Karla again..."


    Rodemul suddenly stopped his words in the middle of the conversation, turning from a soft face until then to a harsh one.


    Gaius also changed his expression in the same way as Rodemur did, hitting him like he did earlier and glancing at him with anxiety.


    "... this, what sound? ����


    Gaius had some imagination about the identity of the sound that rubbed (rubbed) the ground while cutting off the surface that he heard earlier with his ears clear.


    "This is... no way..."


    At that time, huge struts supporting the ceiling of the underground reservoir were shattered and scattered with the roar.


    "... but could it be those kids''... father?... or Mother... I wonder..."


    There was a giant serpent with a sickle and a horrible appearance in front of the two of them, with a diameter of 2M (Merkle) and a total length of 50M (Merkle).

 99 Episode 97: Ice Falls

    "... if this guy doesn''t panic and fight... is it an easy win? ����


    Gaius asked Rodemul as he stretched his face.


    "... that''s exactly what this is... what do you think..."


    Rodemur, who rings with calm deposition, was just breathtaking for this serpent.


    "... we''ll have to fight in tandem for now..."


    "... Yes. Then I will be slaughtered as an avant-garde, so Bo will need backup from the rear guard."


    Rodemul finishes his speech or quickly pulled out the hidden knife.


    And I predicted when I''d drop my hips and jump in.


    Seeing it, the serpent was approaching slowly, either for anger or as he made the intimidating sound of shoo all the time.


    And when it finally reached a distance of about ten meters (Merkle) in front of them, I swung down the sickle, which brought them to a height of about fifteen meters (Merkle), and hit them both at once.


    Then they split left and right at about the same time and managed to send the serpent''s first blow.


    Gaius''s body was sometimes smaller, though, and he was so critical that he was completely out of balance.


    Did the serpent realize that, when he brought the sickle again quickly, he caught Gaius falling in his sight by twirling it a hundred and eighty degrees.


    Gaius also held his neck and looked back, his gaze staggering in the air.


    "Shit!!


    As Gaius struck his tongue, the serpent shook down his sickle and struck Gaius abruptly.


    Along the way, the serpent opened his mouth wide to the position that he had no more mouth, peeking into his sharp fangs, and at that time Gaius'' body rose to the universe at a tremendous speed.


    The serpent collided hard on the ground with the momentum as it remained because the target suddenly disappeared from sight.


    Then the next moment, at a sudden speed, Rodemur attacked him with a serpent on his head.


    Rodemur set the knife horizontally with the ground, slashing it to the best of his power with the eyes of a long ripped reptile beside the serpent.


    Then the serpent was angry at the pain and the deprivation of one of his sights, and crushed and shattered by a fierce blow around the pillar called the nearby pillar.


    Then a red lotus flame (barflame) swung violently from the sky.


    Waving the fierceness of Hellfire, the fierce flames, by the way, evaporated a tiny amount of water strewn on the ground, burning the ground, which had been stripped out, black.


    But to the serpent, to the extent that the surface was lightly blackened, it did not seem to work at all.


    "Boy, apparently this serpent is resistant to heat"


    Gaius snorted deeply at Rodemur''s words.


    "Sounds like you did... then!


    Gaius turned his palms down as he floated in the hollow and opened his eyes wide open.


    "Ice Falls!"


    As Gaius cast his spell, countless sharply pointed ice cubes emerged from his palms, pouring massively toward the serpent at a tremendous rate, like a bullet fired from a rapid-fire gun.


    The ice cubes gently cleaved the serpent''s corn, which did not bear one burn in the earlier red lotus flame (Barflame), with its sharp tip.


    So the serpent scattered a splash of blood, and struck around the pain.


    Without loosening his hand, however, Gaius continued to roll out Ice Falls (Blazefall) until the serpent had completely stopped moving.


    And finally, as the serpent brought his sickle to the first cup of his eyes as he raised the cry of the Terminator, he slowly knocked down his sickle and lay on the ground, as if watching slow motion footage.


    Gaius finally stopped the magic there and slowly began the descent.


    "Hmm... looks like you managed to take him down"


    Gaius spoke that way to Rodemur by his side as he got off completely to the ground.


    "Apparently so. But I don''t think this serpent is who that black pillar is."


    "Sure. Let''s start exploring again."


    That being said, Gaius was once again off the lead and started walking.

 100 Episode 98: Glasha-Laboras

    One.


    Gaius and the others went through a large reservoir into the narrow road.


    "Yeah? This wall...... burning?


    When I looked closely, the walls as well as the ceiling were burnt black.


    Then Rodemul pressed his own finger against the wall and rubbed it on.


    "�� apparently, very recently�� if��"


    "... Carla?


    "Probably."


    "Let''s hurry!


    Gaius braved, rushed out.


    Rodemul also followed Gaius on his early feet.


    Then suddenly, I heard something explode from the front.


    "It must be Carla!


    Gaius desperately drove down a narrow, winding path.


    Then from the front of them, along with a further loud explosion sound, a full of light plunged in.


    "There!


    And finally, Gaius leapt through the narrow road and into a new underground reservoir separate from earlier.


    "There he is! It''s Carla!"


    So Gaius and the others were finally able to rendezvous with Carla.


    Two.


    "... be!?... what the hell is that winged dog like..."


    Rodemur gazed with a surprising look at the black and huge object, confronting Karla in the air far ahead.


    Then Gaius answered with a stunned look, as did Rodemur.


    "Is that... Glasha-Laboras!?


    "... Boy, who is that Grasha-Laboras?


    "It''s the devil! That too. Unlike Zangi, this guy is a real advanced demon!


    "Oh my God!...... hmm?... Boy, there''s people over there!


    Rodemur said, pointing to a suspiciously floating figure in the darkness beneath the Glasha-Laborus giant floating in the air.


    "... he''s probably the magician who summoned Glasha-Laboras! All right! Let''s hurry!


    "Ha!"


    The two rushed out aggressively and rushed to Karla''s place.


    But soon Gaius decided to give up running and fly magically because his own legs were so slow.


    And after flying some, Gaius called Carla out loud.


    "Carla!!


    Then Carla noticed that she kept unleashing a magical streak against Glasha-Laboras as she floated in the air.


    Carla stopped the series of attacks and began to accumulate an extra-large energy bullet in her right hand.


    Then, in the mood of tearing, he unleashed the energy bullet on Glasha-Laborus.


    Grasha-Laboras instantly moved straight to the side in a agile evasive action against a huge energy bullet coming at him with tremendous momentum.


    But when Carla saw Glasha-Laboras'' dodging behavior, she pointed her right wrist, which released an energy bullet, in a quick dodging direction.


    The energy bullet then instantly redirected like a puppet suspended by thread, strikingly hitting the giant of Glasha-Laboras.


    In a fierce roar and flash, Carla glided through the air at a fierce speed and flew under the Gaius and the others.


    And when he reached near the Gaius and the others, he stopped perfectly as if he had applied a sudden brake.


    "Hmm! You guys know you''re here a lot, right?


    "I came to explore when I saw the black pillars rise to heaven. There was nothing unusual about the building on the ground, so I thought it might be underground."


    "Right. You''ve noticed that a lot. Well, you''ve come well anyway. I''ve been struggling two to one since just now."


    "Carla, but you have a hard time, don''t you?


    "Hmm! Bullshit is good! You know his name better than that, don''t you?


    Gaius looked a little evil, with a nasty tone.


    "... ha. Probably...... Glasha-Laboras? I don''t know..."


    "Hmm! I knew you knew. Well, that''s fine. Look, I''ll take care of him! You guys need a magician over there!


    "Okay!


    I''m gonna finish hearing Gaius'' reply. No, Karla flew off at a fierce speed in pursuit of Grasha-Laboras.


    And Gaius, who was left behind, beckoned greatly when he faced Rodemur, and hardened his resolve to come unto the magician.

 101 Episode 99: The Eyelashless

    One.


    "I''m going first!


    Gaius said so to Rodemul, flying all at once at low altitude in the sight of Carla, who resumed intense aerial warfare, in pursuit of the target''s demon mentor.


    And when he captured the enemy within his own effective range, he hung a steep brake as soon as possible and stopped in the hollow, then slowly descended to the ground.


    The magician weaved his set black cape and covered his face with a hood at the depth of his eyes (Mabuka), but when he noticed Gaius approaching him, he took off his hood in a relaxed motion.


    The face that appeared there was engraved with an unlimited number of deep wrinkles that would have spent a terribly long time, and behind the eyes that seemed to have sliced its wrinkles horizontally, there was a peek of darker and more abyss-reminiscent eyes.


    "What kind of monster did you summon, Glasha-Laboulas?


    Gaius tried to buy Rodemur some time to catch up, and spoke to the Magic Instructor in a relaxed tone.


    Then the magician suddenly laughed with a blurred voice that was thirsty (kawawa) than he had ever heard before.


    And after laughing for a moment, he basically looked up and glanced at Gaius, throwing a shocking word at Gaius.


    "... how many times have you seen this world?


    Two.


    "... what are you talking about? ����


    Gaius turned pale in his face, looking back slightly, and said to him elsewhere, concerned about the following Rodemul.


    When I saw it, the Wizard laughed thirsty again.


    "Come on...... apparently you don''t want that guy to know?... Fine. Let''s just talk..."


    When the magician said so, he basically put his right hand in front of his own face and gently stacked his middle finger and thumb over it to make a gentle noise with his pussy.


    Then a warcraft appeared suddenly in front of Rodemur, who followed him from the rear.


    The Warcraft covered his lion-like body with a hard epidermis like Armadillo, and his head slowly approached Rodemur with a different form that protruded three flat heads beside his pontificate.


    While surprised by the warcraft that suddenly appeared in front of him, Rodemur was able to stop immediately and pull out the knife in an instant and manage to set up a system of response.


    "Boy! Sorry! Warcraft appeared in front of me! I will come as soon as I get rid of this warcraft, so please wait!


    Rodemul shouted so loudly.


    "Rodemul! You don''t have to panic! This one''s gonna be fine!


    Gaius shouted back at Rodemur in the rear, keeping his gaze in line with the Magic Instructor.


    Then over Gaius''s back, Rodemul''s reply arrived.


    "Ha!"


    But as with time, I heard the knife clash against a hard object and bounce back again and again.


    But Gaius never mind because of his trust in Rodemur, and he kept staring even at the man in the black cape in front of him.


    "... Well, let''s do this.


    The Wizard smiled invincibly as Carla and Grasha-Laboras reflected the light of war (wasabika) on their wrinkled faces.


    "Are you an eyelasher (...)?


    Gaius did not understand the meaning of the words spoken by the magician, and asked back to the parrot.


    "... no eyelashes... who? ����


    Then the magician looked a little surprised.


    "... don''t you see what I''m saying?


    When Gaius nodded in such a way that he did not know the truth, the Magic Instructor thought badly.


    And I slowly nodded loudly over and over again, and roughly raised my mouth angle and gave me a nasty grin.


    "Well... then let''s change the way we say it... aren''t you a reincarnator?

 102 Episode One Hundred Signals

    ��


    ��������ǰ����һ�塭�����ߤ���������


    ���������Ϥ�������Τ��Ȥ򡢺�����������g��ʤ���褦�䤯�Ԥ����Ȥ���������


    �������路�������路�����ϥ����ʥ����ۤ졢�������ˤ��륫�����ֵܵ��Ӥ���


    ���������ȥ����ʥ��Ϥޤ���Ǭ��������Ц����������


    �����������Ρ����ֵܵ��ӡ�����


    ������������������ȤϤ����֤��L�������Ϥ��Ǥʡ�����äȤ⤳��ʤȤ����dz��ᤦ���Ȥˤʤ����Ȥ�˼�äƤ�ߤʤ��ä����ʡ�����


    ��������ǰ���Ε��򥫥ꥦ���ˉӤä��Τ�����


    �����ꥦ��������������������d���Ф���������������äȤ⤢���ФϤ路�Τ��Ȥ�¶���̤��餤�ˤ����J�R���Ƥ���󤬤ʡ�


    �������������ԤäƤ����衣�Ε���¶���̤����I�ä��äƤʡ�


    ���������������������������������֤���g�Βi����򤷤Ƥ��ä�����Τ���


    �����ʥ��Ϥ�����줽����򤯤��㤯����ˤ���Ц�ä���


    ���ʤ�����ʤ�Τ�Ӥä��������


    �������ʤˡ�����äȤ�����(�����)����ʡ�����


    ���������ϥ����ʥ����Ԥ��������ɥ���Ĥ�����ΤΡ��������侲����ȡ���������


    ���������������ɤ���餪ǰ�����������������ˤΤ褦���ʣ���


    ����ȥ����ʥ��ϥ��������ˤȤä�������η���򤷤���


    ���路���Ε��򤫣���������ϟo�����������ˤ⤽��ʤ��Ȥϳ����ޤ���������؄e�u������ʡ�


    �����㤢�������������Τ��l�ʤ��������


    ������ʤΛQ�ޤäƤ��������路�ȥ����Ύ�������衹


    ��


    �������Ύ����������h�δ�ħ�����Ρ�������������


    ���������Ϥ�ä���ȇy��Ǻ����褦���Է��������򤱤��Ԥä���


    �����ơ��路�Ϥ�ǰ���|���˴𤨤Ƥ�ä����ΤϤ�ǰ���𤨤뷬������


    �����ʥ��Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ��ڽǤ��Ϥ��Ƥ���餷��Ĥ��Ȥʤä���


    ����ǰ��ǰ����ӛ����ɤ�����֤äƤ���Τ�����


    �������ۤȤ�ɤʤ�������


    �������������Ǥ϶��٤Ϥ���櫓���ʣ���


    ����������������ǰ���Ǥ���ǰ�����h��ʤˤ⑛�����㤤�ʤ�������


    �����������������(??????)��֪�R�����Ϥ��롭���Ȥ����櫓���ʣ���


    ���������Ϥ�����һ�ȴ󤭤��ĤФ���z�����


    �����Ƥ�ä���Ȥ������{�ǥ����ʥ��ˆ�����������


    �������������Τ��Ȥ�֪�äƤ���Τ�����


    �����������٤Ϥʡ�


    ���������ϥ����ʥ��η���ˡ��ݤ��z��dž�����������


    ���̤��Ƥ��죡���Ϥʤ�ܞ�������������


    ���������ʥ��Ϥ��ä��ʤ��B�Ȥǥ����������|���򤢤ä���Ȥ��路����


    �������֪���衣ܞ���ߤ��˽M�ߤϤޤ���������Ƥ����ΤǤʡ�


    �������������Ϥ���ˤ�ᤲ�����|����A������


    �����󤿤��ä�������ܞ���Ϻζ�Ŀ���ä�„������ʣ���


    ��������„�����ʡ�


    �����Ρ����󤿤��Ԥ�ܞ���ߤäƤΤϺζȤ�ܞ������Τ�����


    �����������餯�Ϥʡ�ܞ���ߤζय��ǰ����ӛ���򤪤ܤ����ʤ���⤤���ĤⱧ���Ƥ���ΤǤʡ�


    �����������Ĥ��ӛ��������


    ����ǰ�Ϥޤ���������ܞ�����Ƥ����դ�dz���褦���㡣������ޤ�˼�������Ƥ�����������˼������


    ���������ϥ����ʥ������~���T�k�����ӛ����ԴȪ��������{�����Ȥ���⡢�^���Ф���F�˰��ޤ줿�褦�ʸ�ҙ��ҙ���ơ����餯��Ȥ���ѣ��(��ޤ�)���u����Τ��ä���

 103 Episode One: The Dark Oval

    One.


    "Me too... have I been reincarnated many times..."


    Gaius whispered softly.


    "If you have been reincarnated many times, you will soon return to your memory. Like the other reincarnates were."


    Gaius asked to squeeze the words of Signus.


    "Other... reincarnated..."


    "Oh, I guess we''ll meet eventually. Then your memories might be evoked."


    When Signus said so, he quickly raised his mouth angle and smiled thinly.


    "I''ll see you later. Sooner or later your memory returns, then..."


    When Signus finished saying that, no, or the black cloak he was weaving suddenly flipped (hissed), he instantly thought that it encircled his body, converged to one point so as to wrap a vortex around it, and disappeared into the void.


    Gaius turned his eyes round and was surprised, looking around for a moment, but he didn''t see any sign of Signus anywhere.


    At the same time, the Warcraft, which had been attacked by Rodemur in the rear, could disappear again within a moment.


    Rodemur was as surprised as Gaius, and he looked around, but he could not know the whereabouts of the Warcraft.


    As a result, Rodemur rushed to Gaius at first sight, wondering.


    "Boy! Are you hurt?


    "Hmm?... Oh, yeah, I''m fine. I''m not hurt."


    Gaius answered in such a way that he was half-hearted and not here.


    Rodemul looked worried for a moment when he realized about it, but from his trust in Gaius, he didn''t speak up any more.


    Gaius then suddenly looked hazy and looked back at the flashing aerial battle taking place at the end of a huge underground reservoir.


    "I forgot! We have to go!


    Gaius immediately floated over the sky, and when he changed direction, he flew to Karla at a tremendous speed.


    Two.


    "It''s a simultaneous attack of heat and icing... it''s just not effective when it comes to advanced demons..."


    Carla kept firing red flash bullets on her right hand and blue flash bullets on her left hand, unbroken in the face of Grasha-Laboras.


    But Grasha-Laboras was never frightened, even if he could twist and retreat due to pressure from a large number of flash bombs.


    "I don''t know what else to do... let''s change hands"


    Carla stopped hitting the flash bullet as soon as she could and took the palm structure with both palms in front of her face.


    "Don''t eat this! Hmm!!"


    And when Carla''s temperamental snort was exhaled, all of a sudden the whole body of Glasha-Laboras was wrapped up by a dark sphere with rice glow.


    And as Carla put her strength into her matching hand with her face bright red, the dark sphere wrapping Glasha-Laborus came squeaking into an oval.


    "Gi... gi... gi... gi..."


    Then Glasha-Laboras, who had never intended to intervene at all in Carla''s attack, finally began to groan without a voice as to whether he had been able to (come) into the attack.


    But even though Carla continued to focus on the position that all the blood vessels, the blood vessels raised on its crimson face, could bounce and fly, the dark ellipse could never shake more than a certain amount.


    The offense between the two was repeated one by one.

 104 Episode One Hundred Two Prometheus

    The equilibrium was suddenly broken.


    Gaius jumped in from side to side at a sharp rate.


    When Gaius captured Glasha-Laboras within range, he immediately braked and stopped in the hollow, clapping his hands together in front of Carla as well as Carla himself.


    Then the dark oval enveloping Glasha-Laboras began to shake even bigger like a cat''s eye.


    Grasha-Laboras screamed even more bitterly and began to rise desperately.


    But the dark ellipse slowly but surely changed its shape, as if to tighten it with all its might.


    The ellipse gradually continued to thin its shape, and finally Glasha-Laboras began to raise the voice of the severed demon.


    Everywhere the scream of the tall Grasha-Laboras echoed into the underground reservoir.


    And Gaius and his men put their strength in the hand, which was the last of them all.


    Then all of a sudden, the ellipse became a line at once as the sound echoed like when the rubber could be played.


    And the line slowly diminished its colour, and gradually disappeared into the void.


    "Blah! Hmm........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Carla took a breath of the power that had been going on all over her body for a long time.


    Gaius similarly took a sigh of relief, out of strength.


    "I can''t believe you called an advanced demon like Glasha-Laboras... that guy named Signus, he said he was your brother apprentice?


    To Gaius''s question, Carla took many deep breaths to get her breath ready before answering.


    "Oh, he''s definitely a sibling apprentice. But before I say it, it''s not a Glasha-Laboulas body."


    "... what do you mean?


    "The main body is still at the bottom of hell. Unlike intermediate and advanced, it''s too powerful to get out on the ground easily. So the guy from earlier is like a split. Didn''t he say anything about that evidence?


    "... Sure, he was screaming like an animal, but he wasn''t talking..."


    "Oh, I can''t talk to you because you''re nothing more than an idiot."


    "... whether you are separated or not, if you are in the main body..."


    "You and I can''t win. Advanced demons are not at the same level as intermediate demons. Glasha-Laboulas is the finest class, just like Astarot. Not a single clump."


    "... I see. So what about Glasha-Laboras, what about Signus?


    Gaius switched to the key story there.


    "Nothing like this. Just like I said, brotherly apprentice. We used to learn magic side by side."


    "... who did you learn it from?


    Karla frowned at the way Gaius said it hoarded between her.


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "Signus said it, didn''t he? He said it was our master who made the fake books."


    Gaius cut into Karla to go straight into the stand-alone.


    Carla then frowned and glanced gently at Gaius, then snapped one nose.


    "Hmm! You''re a chatty guy, not at all. But it''s okay. You''re right, it was our master who created the fake book�� Prometheus."

 105 Lesson 103 Return

    One.


    "... Prometheus..."


    Gaius recited his name so as to bite and include it.


    "Oh, that''s a name I don''t even really want to remember!


    Carla told me to throw it away.


    "I think I''ve told you before, that man was once an authentic archdeacon. But then one day, all of a sudden, he flipped."


    "Flip?"


    "Simply put, you''ve gone down the wrong path."


    "Why are you suddenly doing that again?


    "I don''t know. I was already doing it independently from under Prometheus by then, so hey... I just think Signus should know. Anyway, he flipped out with me."


    "I see..."


    "So... what happened to the signal?


    When asked, Gaius was distressed by the answer.


    "Yes, no, the... I got away..."


    "Yeah. Well, did you get away with it... but it seemed like I was talking a lot to you?


    Gaius blinked his eyes black-and-white as he hurried.


    "Ngu! Yes, no, the..."


    "Hmm! I guess I was talking about it in my previous life anyway! Didn''t you?


    "... it''s not... it''s..."


    "Damn, he can''t help it."


    "Um... did Carla know too?


    "What is it?


    "No, the... I mean, I''m a reincarnator..."


    "You bet!... but shall we talk about it again? Rodemur''s waiting for you downstairs to get bored."


    Carla was right, and Rodemur looked up from the bottom of his pocket at Gaius and the others floating in the air.


    Copy that.


    Gaius responded to Carla''s consent while slowly starting to descend.


    Two.


    "Abel, have you been a good boy?


    Gaius spoke very frankly to Abel, who had waited alone in a spirited restaurant.


    When Abel reacted with a piqun to Gaius''s voice, she immediately raised her face to see what Gaius looked like, rushing out to the discrete and holding him tight to Gaius.


    "I''ve missed you a lot again."


    Carla passed beside the two looking bored and sat down at the window seat.


    "Yeah, it''s a real smile."


    Rodemul slowly and quietly sat down in the seat next to Carla as he sent a loving gaze to both of them.


    "Well I don''t care about that. I don''t know what to do in the future..."


    Then Gaius, who sat in the opposite seat of Carla and the others with Abel, suggested.


    "Well, let''s just eat. Did you just eat up on the way out?


    "Hmm. I''m not even eaten up. But for now, let''s have a tummy."


    When Carla said so, Rodemur immediately raised his right hand and invited the waiter.


    Gaius was happy to expand the menu.

 106 Episode 104: The Reborn

    "Then I''ll go and arrange a hotel."


    When Rodemul said so and stood up completely, he corrected his prestige and thanked Gaius and the others, then flipped in a crisp motion, walking early downstairs.


    When it came to why Rodemur headed downstairs, it was because a calm line after the meal decided to spend the night at this Tabe for now.


    "Now that Abel''s asleep, shall we talk about an example?


    Carla said so while checking sideways for Abel, who was resting easily next to Gaius.


    "Right."


    Gaius agreed with Carla while lightening Abel''s flax soft hair.


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, I was going to wait for you to tell me. I can''t help it if this happens. Let''s break each other''s bellies and talk about everything."


    That''s what Carla said and embarked on a long time.


    Although Gaius looked somewhat nosy, he looked as crisp as he had immediately decided to be ready.


    "So, how many times have you been reborn?


    "I don''t know yet. I remember one time ago... I mean, I have knowledge, but I don''t remember anything before that. He just said that he hasn''t been able to remember because he''s still reborn and the sun is shallow."


    "One time ago... you mean the world over there, right?


    "Yes. A completely different world than here......... hey Karla how much do you know about that world over there?


    "I don''t know much about it. I''m not lying. There''s only one reincarnated person I''ve actually met in my long life. So I don''t know anything about the world or the reincarnators, except what I heard a little while ago."


    "You''ve only met one person?


    "Oh, because we rarely meet reincarnators. You''re the second."


    "Really... the signal seemed like a mouthful that knew a lot of reincarnators..."


    "Is that true? I thought you were just talking about the reincarnators in the literature of the past. He''s been obsessed with the reincarnators and the world over there for a long time. Probably been doing a lot of research."


    "Right, you know what... by the way, the only reincarnator that Carla had ever met, was he reincarnated again and again?


    "Oh, that''s what you said."


    "Well... what was that person like?


    "Right. You''ve always been serious. So alas, I''ve always asked you why you''re such a rare face... you just smiled a little and you didn''t answer anything..."


    "The man, was he strong?


    "Oh, horrible. It was decades ago, but even I''m not strong enough now."


    "Not so... hey, aren''t you actually naughty that your master, Prometheus, was that reincarnator?


    "Ha! I''m not such a bore! Even Prometheus was an authentic monster enough to treat a child!


    "Are you a monster...... so what do you say the person''s name is?


    "Is that his name?... Well, I''m like a relative to you. Fine, I''ll tell you. His name is Iolos. He was a terribly stinking, stubborn big man."

 107 Episode One Hundred and Fifteen: What Cant Be

    "Still, there''s a lot of inflation going on."


    Gaius looked away and groaned so.


    "What are you talking about?


    Carla asked a lot.


    "No, because Carla is a legendary archdeacon in the world, isn''t she? But when there''s Prometheus, his master, who''s no match for Carla, and Iolos, the reincarnator who treats Prometheus as a child... this is totally inflationary."


    "Wait a minute. Whatever Iolos is, why is Prometheus above me?


    "What!? Because... there is. Signus said so. That fake book can''t be made for Carla or for herself, because only Prometheus can make that one."


    "So that''s what I''m talking about! Sure, it''s about Prometheus being able to make such fake books. Hey. That''s just a story about him being good at that kind of thing, and it''s another story than the one about strong weakness!


    "So Karla is stronger than her master, Prometheus?


    "I don''t know. You don''t know that unless you try. But that''s not gonna happen forever."


    "... what do you mean?


    "Oh, didn''t you tell me? Prometheus was dead a long time ago."


    "Really!?


    "Oh, that''s why I was surprised when I found the fake book. I should have disposed of it all when he died, so it stayed. If he''s still alive, isn''t it surprising how many are there?


    "Oh, sure... you mean... so that fake book was hidden by Signus?


    Though Carla was questioned by Gaius, she didn''t try to answer just by nagging and thinking deeply.


    "Um, come on, I mean, I was supposed to dispose of it all, but at the time, why did you think that was all? Didn''t you think of any other possibilities left?


    "Fake books contain the magic of the surgeon."


    "Magic?


    "Oh, so even a wizard without power can easily summon the devil."


    "Well, was that the kind of karakuri who meant to summon the junior demon to summon the intermediate demon Zangi"


    "Oh yeah. It uses a special demon squares to suck magic into false books, but only thirteen copies can be placed in the demon squares at that time. So if there is, there are only thirteen times..."


    "... but?


    "It takes a lot of magic to make it once. Years to recover, in some cases decades. So no matter how good Prometheus is at making something like that, I don''t think he did it again and again."


    "I mean, there should only be thirteen books for one time... and I should have disposed of those thirteen books... so..."


    "... oh"


    "But there were still fake books. What do you think you can think of?


    Carla thought deeply, silently again.


    Then he opened his mouth like Gaius cut the numbness.


    "Um come on...... doesn''t that actually mean Prometheus is alive?

 108 Episode One Hundred Six: Memories of Previous Life

    One.


    "... I don''t think so..."


    Carla said, looking terribly harsh.


    Even though Gaius said half of what he thought of, he felt somewhat vague that he might be hitting the spot.


    "... the thirteen books that I disposed of were definitely real fake books?


    "Oh. The real fake book sounds weird, but it was definitely made by Prometheus."


    "Hey, how do you know for sure?


    "As I said earlier, fake books contain magic. So, the magic has a color for each individual operator. That''s why you can''t go wrong. The thirteen books I disposed of at that time had all the colors of Prometheus on them."


    "So, some fake books burned with Zangi?


    "Oh, it was the color of Prometheus."


    "... doesn''t that mean there are twelve more books, whether Prometheus is alive or not?


    "Oh, I''m afraid so."


    "... the remaining twelve books, do you think Signus has?


    "Probably... na..."


    So Carla looked out the window and looked away.


    Although Gaius saw the appearance and wondered whether he was looking at the beautiful town of Thebe or awakening distant memories of the past, he thought he would not answer it from what he had heard and stopped listening.


    Two.


    After a while, I made arrangements for the hotel. Rodemul came back.


    Let''s just say we can settle down at the inn.


    When Carla said that, she lifted her hips a lot heavier.


    Seeing how it was, Gaius gently woke up Abel asleep.


    Abel rubbed her sleepy eyes and gave her a boisterous look, but Gaius pulled her hand and quietly headed downstairs.


    Rodemul had already accounted for his meals downstairs, so he went down the stairs at the end.


    Along the way, Gaius spoke to Rodemul behind him.


    "Hey, what hotel?


    "Yes, like this restaurant, it is a spirited hotel. It was very clean and the room was quite luxurious to build. I hope you like it."


    Gaius replied with a smile on his face to Rodemur''s fearful remarks.


    "I''ll be fine if I get dirty. ''Cause my room is so scattered all year round that I don''t have a footstool."


    Then Rodemul gave me a strange look.


    "... Um... wasn''t your room well cleaned? ����


    Seeing Rodemul''s reaction, Gaius finally realized he had slipped his mouth.


    (Stupid! That''s a complete memory of a previous life. We need to delude this place anyway......)


    "Yes, no, that''s not true! It''s a joke, a joke. That''s a joke. Oh no..."


    Gaius rushed to deceive and desperately tried to dispel his own remarks.


    Then Carla, who was watching the scene from downstairs, laughed spirally with her nose.


    "Huh. You''re stupid."


    Gaius let his cheeks pull, while just passing beside Carla in silence.

 109 Episode 107 Trail

    One.


    "It''s a nice hotel."


    Gaius seemed to like it at a glance when he entered the room in a calm shade based on wood.


    Then Abel slipped through its sides and rushed to the bed for a quick dive.


    "It''s so fuzzy."


    Abel nodded her face in a pure white duvet and said it seemed pleasant.


    "So, Boy, can I have this room?


    "Yeah, I''m staying in this room with Abel."


    When Gaius replied that way to Rodemur, Carla had just interrupted.


    "What are you talking about? You''re in the same room as me. I haven''t finished my training yet."


    Then Gaius flipped around and turned his back on Karla, looking badly fed up.


    Rodemul could not forbid sympathy for Gaius like that, but there was no way he would turn against Carla.


    "... Now, boy, I''m coming to the next room with Abel, but please tell me what I can do for you."


    With that said, Rodemur encouraged Abel to move quietly to the next room.


    Gaius said to Abel, who unfortunately waved, smiling back until the door closed, making sure the door was closed, while turning back to Karla.


    "Well, there''s some magic I don''t remember yet, and this is fine"


    "Hmm. That''s true, too, but more than that, the key is how to go after the signal you let go. I can''t believe I''m obsessed with talking about getting away with it, I''m a pathetic man to make it. Hey, not at all!


    Gaius was hit back about the escape of Signus, and he looked back again and looked fed up.


    Two.


    "You''re brilliant. It''s going to be a trail. It''s gone."


    Gaius, along with Carla, had successfully searched the house where Signus had lived until earlier, breaking and entering in an illegal way.


    But inside the room, it was like a vacant room without any household tools.


    "Did you magically carry this away?


    "I guess so. Because there is the magic of dropping objects collected in one place in the narrow space of a dimension and opening them in another place later to retrieve them. Probably used it...... I guess I didn''t put things away a lot originally. There''s too little smell in this room."


    "... even though I did carry things away nicely, if I lived there, it would usually leave a lot of trace."


    "Oh. Sounds like this guy is really signaling. He''s been around for a long time. He''s like he doesn''t know if he''s around. Anyway, he was the one who tried to erase himself."


    "It''s the opposite of Carla."


    "Ha! I''m not claiming myself. It''s just that you guys are so sloppy!


    Carla put a beat when she said that much in one breath and told her to whine in a sigh mix.


    "Nevertheless, you''ve had trouble with this. There''s no way to go after him."


    Carla gave up her look in such a way as a cheer up.


    Then Gaius said with a slightly brighter look.


    "That''s right! Then we''ll put the search for Signus behind us and send Abel to his village first."

 110 Lesson 108: Total Magic Power

    One.


    "Hmm... will you... All right, then you guys take Abel to the village and say goodbye. In the meantime, I''m going to do a little more research on this tape."


    "Roger. So we''re not going back to the hotel for today?


    "Let''s do that. Exactly. I''m tired too."


    Saying so, Carla hit her hand on her deeply bent hips and pounded her several times.


    But Gaius was still looking a lot better, although he looked somewhat tired.


    Carla then glanced sharply at Gaius like that and said, jumping up one eyebrow gently.


    "Well, your total amount of magic didn''t seem to run out in today''s battle, did it?


    "What? Oh, looks like it."


    "Even during the onboard special training, I didn''t know because I always ran out of health before I ran out of magic... but the truth is, how much of your total magic is it?


    "Come on...... what do you really think?


    "Fair enough. They''ll be here any minute... come on, we''re going back to the hotel."


    Say it, Carla, just left the room early enough, as you said.


    The leftover Gaius remembered what had happened there, and often thought about it.


    "... the total amount of magic... there''s actually no limit..."


    Gaius followed Carla and left the room behind.


    Two.


    "So tomorrow, we''re leaving for Abel''s village."


    Gaius went back to the hotel and visited Abel and the others'' room to inform them of his earlier decision.


    Abel held on tight to Gaius and showed her gratitude.


    "Because Master Carla will remain on Tabe?


    Gaius answered Rodemur''s question.


    "Yes, maybe there''s something left to grab in the footsteps of the signal."


    "Really, it would be a big deal if that ''Prometheus fake book'' were used somewhere again."


    "Yeah. So hopefully we''ll find it... What do you think we''ll do if we don''t find it?


    "You say?


    "No, so when we get Abel back to the village and back to Tabe, if we haven''t grabbed the footsteps of Signus yet, do you think Carla will return us to Elmour?


    "... come on, what about that..."


    "... hey... they''ll definitely take you around somewhere..."


    "... probably..."


    "... hey... now Raydom''s taking me..."


    Gaius was greatly sick and tired of imagining himself being taken from Tabe, the old capital of the Kingdom of Dallas, on the western edge of the vast continent of Melissa, to the United Kingdom of Raidham, on the eastern edge between which he sandwiched the Pope of Lowenglin.


    "... there may never be..."


    Rodemul also looked a little fed up with what he had imagined.


    Then Abel, who was clinging to Gaius, looked surprised and compared the two faces.


    "... what''s wrong?


    Gaius glanced at Rodemul once and nodded loudly before peeking into Abel''s face with a gentle smile.


    "It''s nothing. We''re leaving for Abel''s village tomorrow!


    With that said, Abel clung to Gaius again less of a delight.


    (Well, let''s try to chase and think about the rest... because I don''t know I thought about it anyway...)

 111 Episode 109: To Bath

    One.


    "Well, I''ll be there."


    Gaius said his frequent farewell greetings to Carla in front of the hotel''s doorway.


    "Oh, be careful. And don''t fail to practice magic."


    "I know. Look, don''t even say hello to Abel."


    Gaius urged me to say hello with a smile as Abel waved to Carla.


    "Bullshit...... thanks"


    "Oh, shit. Be careful."


    Daily tough Carla was also kind to her toddler, smiling and waving back her greetings.


    "You''re tough on me... I mean, Abel and I are only a year old..."


    Carla didn''t miss hearing Gaius whine in a small voice.


    "Did I say something? Says you''re only one year old, but how old are you in the first place?


    Rodemul looked suspiciously at this word of Carla, and at the same time Gaius made his eyes black and white.


    "Ngu! Ro, I''m six! Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Ha, ha, ha."


    Gaius worked desperately toward Rodemur.


    When he saw Gaius in such a great panic, Carla raised her mouth angle.


    "Now you know, right? What happens when you defy me?"


    "... Yes. Sorry......"


    Gaius had no choice but to acknowledge his defeat lightly.


    "Hmm. If you get it, fine. Let''s go."


    "... Yes. Then I''ll go again..."


    When Gaius told him so, he crossed over to the horse with Rodemur''s hand.


    Then when Abel was put behind Gaius by Rodemul, Gaius kicked his horse belly lightly and the horse slowly walked out.


    Rodemur jumped on the horse with a deep salute to Karla and returned his reins to follow Gaius.


    Carla turned around and waved at Abel for as long as she could, but she still smiled and continued to wave, but at the same time she finally lost sight of her face, turning her heel back and disappearing into Tabe''s alley.


    Two.


    "Abel''s village, what did you say?


    It''s Bath.


    Abel said, pointing her mouth a little.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s Bath. I''m sorry, I forgot."


    Gaius honestly apologized to Abel for completely forgetting the village''s name.


    "So how long is it going to take to get to Bath?


    Abel couldn''t answer the question and tilted her neck wide to the side.


    Then Rodemur, who goes behind, answered in place of Abel.


    "Is it about five days?"


    "So much? Pretty much."


    "Yes, but the road is flat, and I was wondering if it would be quite easy to compare it to the journey to Tabe"


    "Oh, that mountain road was terrible...... thanks to you I got a lot better horse riding though"


    "Yes. I thought practice was best for everything"


    "Sure. The magicians have gained a lot of confidence from their actual experience in Tabe."


    "That was good. But overconfidence is forbidden. Attention."


    "Right. And how long has it been since Carla was gone?"


    "Right. But if you stretch your wings too far..."


    "I know, Rodemul. I''ll practice properly. Anyway, I''m afraid of later."


    Gaius said so, winking lightly at Rodemur.

 112 Episode One Hundred Ten: The Dusk Landscape

    ��


    ��������һ�ФϥƩ`�٤�U�äƤ��Ǥ����ա��Τɤ�����@�L�����ڤ����r��؎����M��Ǥ�����


    ��������ޡ����������Ҋ���ޤ���


    ���ǥ����Է֤������M������Ȥˡ�С����K�ߤ�kҊ������


    �����ã������������������դ�����������������դϤ���˲��ޤ���������


    ���Ϥ��������ʤ�ǰ������ä������������ޤ������錄�������Ȥ��Фä��ޤ����䤷�ƲΤ�ޤ���


    �Ԥ�����ǥ����־V�򷵤����R�����X�����ä���


    ������R��䄤����ꤷ�ƥ��������_�΁\���R���|�򤹤�äȤ���i������


    �Τ��ǥ��ǥ�뤬�R�����Ȥ�Ŀһ�������������������ȡ��R��һ�ݤ˼��٤���ɰ���򎆤��Ϥ��ʤ���ȫ���ǽֵ����l���Ƥ��ä���


    ���������ϡ����ǥ�뤬�\���R���Ϥ뤫�h��K�ߤ��ؤʤ�ޤ�Ҋ�줱��ȡ��ֵ��|�ˤɤ��ޤǤ�ڤ���ƻ�ɫ�ξ�ɫ��ҕ�����Ƥ�����


    �����줤�ʾ�ɫ���͡����٥�δ�⤳����L���ʤΤ��ʣ���


    �����󣡥Щ`���⤳����ͬ�����餤�ˤȤäƤ⤭�줤���衣���ܤȮx���������󤢤äƱ����ˤ����x�ξ�ɫ���त�ƤƤ��������ã�����С���ʴ����������Ф�ͨ�ä�����Ƥ������ɡ����δ���������x�˴�ä���ˮ܇С�ݤ�������������ˮ܇���ؤ�Ȥ͡��Фˤ����Ƥ����¤˄Ӥ�����������Ƥ��¤�С����ä��Ȥ͡����å���Хå���äƴ�Ĥ���衣������äƤĤ��줿С��ۤ򤫤ޤɤǤ��ä��Ᶎ�����ѥ󤬡����Τ��������ä����������������


    ���ؤ�������Ϥ���ʳ�٤Ƥߤ����ʡ�


    �����󣡽~��ʳ�٤ƣ���


    �R�α��˓e���ʤ�����ˤ�ЦǘS��������Ԓ����ĺ��ʤ�����@�L�����L��Ӱ����Ȥ��ʤ���ؤ��򤫤äƤ��ä���


    ��


    ��������ޡ�������Ǥ������ޤ���


    ���ǥ�뤬�ֵ��ؤ���С�������ݤ�ǰ��������������������������Τ���äƤ�����


    ����ĩ�ʽ���Ǥ������ޤ���������ˤ����ݤϤ���һ܎�����ʤ������Ǥ��Τǡ��ɤ�����������ޤǤ����⤯��������


    ���ǥ��϶��ˤ��R�����¤����Ĥġ��������������


    ���ʤ��ԤäƤ�Ρ���֤��衹


    ����������Ц��ʤ餫���Ԥä���


    ���Ϥá��ֿs�Ǥ������ޤ����ǤϤ�����ء�


    �����Ԥäƥ��ǥ��϶��ˤ��Ȍ��������ݤؤ����̤����줿��


    ������ä��㤤�ޤ���


    ���ː���������������䤫�ĤƤ����ˤǤ��ä��Ǥ���������Ů�Ԥ����������ˤ��ӭ������


    ���h·�Ϥ�Ф���Ǥ������ޤ����Ǥ��礦���ɤ�������ä��ꤷ�Ƥ��äƤ��������͡�


    ������Ԓ�ˤʤ�ޤ���


    ���������϶������^���¤��ư��٤򤷤���


    ����ȥ��٥�⥬�������ˤʤ餤��Ҋ�褦Ҋ�ޤͤ���Ȥ��ǃx�򤷤ư��٤򤹤�Τ��ä���


    �������ȡ�����Ԓ�ˤʤ�ޤ���


    ���٥���˲ݤϴ��˿ɐۤ餷����ΤǤ��ꡢ���ݤ�Ů����һ˲�Ǥ��ΤȤꤳ�ˤʤäƤ��ޤä��褦���ä���


    �����顫�ɐۤ餷��������ä��㡫�������������ä��衹


    Ů����è�ʤ����ǥ��٥��Ԓ�������Ĥġ��ˤμ�ˤ��ä��֤��ꡢ���������ݤؤȌ������Ȥ�����


    ���������Ϥ��Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ�ƥ��ǥ����Ҋ�Ϥ碌���Τ��ǹ���΢Ц�ޤ���ҕ������ˤα��Ф��ͤ�Τ��ä���

 113 Episode 111: Matthew Tea

    Suddenly Abel''s belly bug roared in a luxurious manner as she took the guidance of the general on her way to Tonight.


    Gaius smiled and asked Abel.


    "Are you hungry?


    Abel nodded silently.


    "Then let''s eat first"


    Abel nodded vigorously with a full grin at Gaius''s words.


    "Oh, well, gentlemen, please come to the dining room. We will prepare your meal shortly."


    Encouraged by a very loving general, Gaius and the others headed to the dining room.


    "You, three people, please eat."


    The general spoke to a muscular man in the kitchen behind the dining room.


    Then the man, who was called "you" by the general, replied that he would hang out badly, unlike the general.


    "Aye."


    The general looked back and said to Gaius and the others when she heard the man''s reply.


    "Excuse me. Unsympathetic. Come on, this way."


    Encouraged by the general, Gaius asked in a good mood as she sat in a chair with a table for four.


    "Is that your husband?


    "Yeah. That''s right."


    The general also answered lovingly.


    Then all of a sudden the general remembered something, his hands together right in front of his face.


    "Oh yeah! Let''s serve you a drink, shall we? Would you like some of the region''s specialty Matthew tea?


    Then Abel shouted with a smile that started.


    "Matthew tea! I like Matthew tea!


    "Abel, do you like Matthew tea?


    "Yeah, I love it!


    "Yes, then I guess I''ll make Matthew tea too. What about Rodemul?


    "Yes, I would love to have that famous Matthew tea too."


    Three Matthew teas, then.


    When Gaius placed the order on behalf of her, the general replied with real pleasure.


    "Ha ha. You''ll have it soon."


    Says the general, headed to the kitchen early enough.


    While Abel saw its back, she gave a bare gesture that she couldn''t wait with her legs blah blah.


    Gaius said when he saw how it was going.


    "You really like Matthew tea, don''t you?


    "Yeah! My mom used to make it for me. Because he''s my favorite."


    "Right. You''ll see that mom soon."


    "Yeah! Thank you so much"


    Then just as the general came over the basin with matai tea for the number of people.


    "Coming!


    Abel grabbed the handle of the hot cup placed first in front of her and began to panic and breathe hoo-hoo.


    And after breathing for a while, as everyone watched with warm eyes, Abel included the Matthew tea she had been waiting for in her mouth.


    "Yeah! Yummy!


    Abel said in a heartfelt delight.


    "Drink, both of you! Come on, come on, come on!


    Abel blamed me, and Gaius and the others rinsed the hot Matthew tea.


    "Whoa! This is delicious!


    "Yes, it''s really bloated. It has a rich aroma and flavor."


    "Right! Right!


    Abel was in a good mood and laughed face-to-face with the general.

 114 Lesson 112: Supper

    One.


    A voice from the kitchen arrived in the dining room filled with a warm smile.


    "Hey! We''re done!


    "Ha ha. Apparently, your meal is ready. I''ll take it with me now."


    Having said that, the general hurried to the kitchen.


    Abel couldn''t wait to eat this time, and said, "Oh ha! Oh, my God!," he said rhythmically and repeatedly.


    Then the general brought a large meal overlapping three steps to Gaius'' table.


    Gaius raised his admiration, looking at the colorfully gorgeous plethora of plates, small bowls, etc. lining the meal.


    "Wow!"


    The general responded with a full grin to the exuberant tone praise from such three.


    "Enjoy yourselves."


    "I''ll have it."


    Each of the three held up his favorite dish with chopsticks and threw it simultaneously into his wide spread mouth.


    And he raised his voice to a different tone.


    "Yummy!"


    The general smiled and looked at the turning kitchen when she again received great praise from the three of them.


    Then there was the unfathomable husband smiling at the back of the kitchen with a garlic and gasping pose in small pieces.


    Two.


    "Ugh - I''m full of bellies."


    Abel said as she rubbed her swollen stomach against her breasts.


    "Me too, Abel. No, but it was a really good meal."


    "Yes, every product is really wonderfully delicate and finely flavored, and I truly admire it. Honestly, it''s been a long time since I''ve had such a delicious dish."


    "Fair enough, thank you all. I''ll bring you some after-dinner dessert."


    "Do you have dessert too!?


    Abel asked with her eyes shining.


    "Abel, can''t you eat with a full tummy?


    Then Abel protested to Gaius with a tongue of mouth.


    "Dessert is another belly! Isn''t that kind of gaius full of stomach?


    "Huh. I''m not hungry, either."


    Then Rodemul beside me covered his words.


    "I have not been asked, but I am also a different belly"


    Everyone blew out at the same time for this, and the dining room was filled with laughter.


    "Then I''ll have it with you soon."


    With that said, the general smiled back and headed to the kitchen.


    And after a while, the general returned to the table with dessert for the number of people on top of the basin.


    "Yes, please wait. Enjoy yourselves, gentlemen."


    As soon as the general put the dessert in front of Abel, Abel immediately hit the dessert.


    The general asked the question without any concern, smiling at how it was going.


    "By the way, it sounds like you guys made fun of Thebe, but which way are you traveling for?


    "Oh, our destination is Bath."


    Gaius answered the general''s question on behalf.


    Then the general gave her a strange look.


    "Bath...... are you guys from the investigation team?


    "... the investigative team...?


    "No. Um, I thought you were here to investigate an example incident that happened a month ago..."


    "I''m sorry about that. I can''t see the story, what was the incident a month ago?


    "... eh! Don''t you know? About that disappearance..."


    "... I don''t know. What kind of incident is that? What the hell does vanishing mean vanishing?


    Then the general uttered an astonishing thing.


    "What... it''s all... people and buildings, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, they''re gone..."

 115 Lesson 113 Tears

    "... Huh?... disappeared... eh? ����


    Abel, who was smiling and chewing dessert, tried to stop the move and ask the general back, but couldn''t keep up with her head and scratched it off without words.


    "Now they say the village is a lake"


    The damsel, unaware of Abel''s circumstances, continued her explanation without any concern.


    Gaius decided that there was no more point in quarantining Abel than he had already heard of the disappearance of the village, greatly wondering whether it would be better to take Abel to his room once, or to let him listen to the general as he squeezed Abel''s hand.


    "What does it mean to be a lake?


    "Yes, from what I''ve heard, I don''t know why, but it''s like the place that used to be a village has gotten loose, and the river water flowing through the middle of the village has poured in there, making it look like a lake..."


    "Sleepy..."


    As Gaius repeatedly asked himself a fragment of the lady general''s words, Abel''s sobbing voice was quietly heard.


    "... Ngu... Hiku..."


    Gaius squeezed Abel''s hand even harder than earlier, while gently embracing Abel''s head with the opposite hand.


    Then the general finally realized something was wrong with Abel.


    "Oh well, what''s wrong..."


    So Gaius decided to explain Abel''s circumstances.


    "Actually... this kid is from Bath Village. I was exposed to bandits last year and for the first time in a year I was about to go back to the village..."


    "What the hell!... No... I... without knowing..."


    "Yes, of course, the general is nothing wrong. Besides, I knew it before I went to Bath..."


    Gaius swallowed the word "good" in front of Abel, who was grieving.


    "... Rodemul. I want to fly to Bath. [M] A day''s distance on a horse would probably take an hour to get there. So wait here with Abel for two hours back and forth."


    "... ok. I know that''s better than the situation has changed dramatically. But please be careful..."


    "Okay.... So, Abel, I''m going to try, so will you wait here?


    Gaius spoke with a whispering voice as he gently stroked Abel''s flax hair.


    ".................. yeah.................."


    Abel replied in such a small voice that she seemed to scratch it off.


    Gaius looked at Rodemul when he heard Abel''s fine reply, and he nodded one big time not saying he would leave the rest to him.


    Then Rodemur stood up and circled around the table, approaching by Abel.


    When Gaius saw it, he slowly removed the arm holding Abel''s head and then slowly opened and quietly pulled the other hand he was squeezing as well.


    Then at about the same time Rodemur held Abel firmly in place of Gaius and gently enveloped him with his large, long arm.


    Then Gaius rose up and returned to the door.


    And when he left the dining room without ever looking back, he increased his walking speed and headed to the front door, and the moment he thought he had left the inn, he flew all over the comet at an explosive speed towards Bath.

 116 Episode 114: The Circular Lake

    Gaius had been flying over the streets at explosive speeds for nearly an hour after flying away from the inn.


    Then in the distance it looked faint under the moonlight that the streets were second-hand split like snake tongues.


    (... hmm?... Is that a split?


    Gaius slowed sharply when he made sure the road was clearly divided into two strands.


    And when I got in shape and landed fully on the ground, I saw the signs placed at the branch.


    (Turn left here and go 1 KM (Kirkle)... finally a berth...)


    Gaius started flying for Bath again, even as he felt darkened.


    The road to Bath was surrounded by depressed woods on both sides, and Gaius'' vision was rather narrow (if) because the street itself was crooked.


    But after a while, my vision suddenly opened wide.


    Gaius began the ascent by drawing a sharp curve in the void to see the whole thing.


    Then the brake was applied where it rose about 100M (Merkle) and stopped perfectly in the hollow.


    (... is it still a lake?... the moonlight looks like it''s reflecting... but it''s just too dark to look good...)


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and gazed beneath his feet, but even though it was almost close to the full moon, the whole of Bath could not be looked at, as it was only beneath the moonlight.


    For this reason Gaius performed his magic and illuminated his under-eye brightly.


    Then at Gaius'' feet there was no trace or other fine dust that was once a village, only the surface of the water glittering reflected by the moonlight and magical light.


    (... Damn!... It''s really going to be a lake...)


    Gaius clearly recognized at this time that the story of the general was true.


    And I thought of Abel, and I had sinking thoughts.


    But although he confirmed that Bath had turned into a lake, he was still unsure as to why that had happened, so Gaius tried to sever his grief by shaking his neck wide and sideways to regain his cold perspective.


    And he exhaled furiously and forcefully, once again looking down at his feet with a cold gaze.


    (... an almost circular lake... is that still due to magic... or...)


    Once Gaius stopped thinking there, he slowly began to descend.


    And as he descended on the cut outer edge of the lake, he began to scrutinize it carefully with one knee attached.


    (cut into sharp corners... soil, stones, and even hard rock masses... I don''t know what force this is due to, but it just seems certain it isn''t due to normal civil work)


    Gaius stood up again when he finished the investigation and looked around slowly.


    (... unfortunately, let''s go back... nothing more here)


    When Gaius decided his mind, he jumped right up into the air.


    And now he looked down on his feet once and burned the view to his eyes, which was Abel''s hometown.


    (������ Abel��������)


    Gaius almost cried considering the mood of his little companion, but swallowed tears all the time, leaving behind a comet-like tail (Tail) to leave Bath behind.

 117 Episode 115: Survivors

    One.


    It was almost two hours after Gaius left the Inn that he returned to the Inn.


    Reaching for the inn entrance door with the gloomy mood Gaius had brought home from Bath, Rodemul seemed to be watching through the window, and the door opened in good time.


    "Welcome home, little boy."


    To Rodemul''s words of welcome, Gaius simply nodded lightly with a hard expression, immediately asking the key.


    "What about Abel?


    As sinister as Gaius'' face, Rodemur replied to Kyou while drooling his head (Kobe).


    "Yes, I seem tired of crying and now I sleep upstairs"


    "... well..."


    Gaius kept worrying about how to tell Abel throughout his return, and was heartbroken to know that Abel was falling asleep because he ended up arriving inconclusively.


    You took a look at that, and Rodemur called out to Gaius to whisper.


    "Please come inside for a moment. Let''s take a moment inside to talk about how to tell Abel."


    Although Gaius realized that Rodemur had enlightened him in his own mind, he did not particularly care about it, but stepped silently into the building.


    Two.


    Gaius sat down in a table chair for the four earlier, holding a heavy heart.


    Rodemur next door to surround Gaius like that, a damsel across the street, and the master of a muscular inn quietly took his seat next door.


    "I asked Mr. Rodemul about the situation. Please tell us anything we can do."


    "You''re the only guests tonight. Don''t hesitate to say anything."


    Not only did the loving general, but even her husband, who had been much more heartless until earlier, spoke kindly to Gaius.


    "... thank you..."


    Gaius bowed his head against the two in depth.


    "So, boy, how was Bath''s situation?


    "... yeah. The general was right. There used to be only a lake where there was supposedly a village... that''s almost true circle too"


    "Is it a true circle lake... I mean, it''s..."


    "Oh, by an uninterrupted magical force, or what is the only force similar to it... at least I''m only sure it''s not by civil work, if it''s not made natural"


    "Really? So it still doesn''t seem wrong to think that the village was deliberately made to disappear by someone?


    "Oh, you will."


    Then there the master of the inn unwrapped the arms he was putting together in a slow motion and pinched his mouth in a quiet tone.


    "... you got a minute? This is not clear, but rumor has it that there are survivors..."


    "Bath''s?


    "Oh, right after the disappearance, a traveler who stumbled through the vicinity found it, he said. Even so, a kingdom investigation team immediately arrived, and the survival of it... but Romero and so on, they took him to the hospital."


    "The general said earlier that the investigation team..."


    Gaius turned to the general.


    "Yes, right after the incident, about thirty people headed to Bath. We also stopped by this town at that time and took a break in this inn. At that time, they called themselves the Bath Survey."


    "I see... By the way, transporting him to the hospital means that the Romero was injured, right?


    "Oh, I''m talking about my whole body burning down"


    "... burnt to pieces... should I still see it as magic?


    Gaius pointed the water at Rodemul.


    "I can''t judge at this stage...... by the way, isn''t that hospital from this town?


    "Yeah, he said he''d take it to the hospital in Alexandra, the capital."


    Gaius often thought into his husband''s words.


    "Alexandra... did that investigation team come from there too?


    "Probably. Isn''t it natural to see it that way"


    "Alexandra was just south of Tabe, wasn''t it?


    "Yes, so you can also rendezvous with Master Carla on Tabe"


    Then Gaius nodded one big time.


    "All right! We''ve decided where we''re going next.... after that... how do you tell Abel..."

 118 Episode 116: Morning Comes

    One.


    "... mmm... mmm..."


    Abel slowly opened her eyelids as she swayed her young, grassy, soft knobs.


    Then Gaius, who was sitting on the bed where Abel lay, realized that.


    "... Wake up? Abel......"


    "... yeah..."


    Even though Abel replied, she still seemed to be sleeping a lot.


    For this reason Gaius kept silence.


    And the time flowed.


    "... ah..."


    I raised my voice as low as Abel remembered something.


    Gaius then whispered very graciously, softly in Abel''s ear.


    "... yeah. He''s gone..."


    Abel listened to Gaius and lay her eyes down, breathing heavily once.


    Gaius stopped connecting words when he saw how Abel was doing, and waited patiently for Abel''s mind to be ready.


    And the time passed again for a while, and finally he spoke as if Abel had decided to be ready.


    "... how''d it go? ����


    Gaius, already ready, answered Abel''s question with one breath.


    "I couldn''t. The village was completely devoid of trace and lake"


    Gaius peeked into Abel''s fearful eyes as he vomited the words he had prepared at once.


    Then Abel remained silent with no expression.


    And time passed, which seemed like eternity, and Abel quietly opened her mouth.


    "... yes... ok..."


    All Gaius could no longer do was hold Abel quietly.


    Two.


    "Good morning, boy"


    The moment Gaius opened the door of the room and showed his face in the hallway, Rodemur greeted him in a small voice, as he waited.


    "Oh, good morning"


    Gaius didn''t get much sleep, he went out into the hallway and closed the door behind his back while returning his greetings as he fell asleep.


    "Apparently, you didn''t get much sleep..."


    "... yeah. Well......"


    "... how''s Abel doing?


    "... I woke you up once. Abel hasn''t slept much either, so maybe she''ll sleep twice."


    "You two talk all the time?


    "Oh, until Abel goes to bed."


    "Then let''s just come to the dining room on the ground floor. If Abel doesn''t wake up, I''ll wake her later."


    "Yeah. Okay. Let''s do that."


    Gaius, honestly accepting, slowly went down the stairs towards the downstairs.


    Then the general waited downstairs for Gaius.


    "Well! Good morning! What do you say, Abel?


    "Yes. Probably fine,"


    "Well! Yes! Good ~"


    With that said, the general rushed to the kitchen behind the dining room.


    And I reported out loud to your husband, who was busy standing around in the kitchen.


    "You! Did you hear that? Abel said it was okay. I''m so glad."


    Then your unfathomable husband answered blurring.


    "Oh."


    The general continued to talk with some momentum, not knowing if she had heard from your husband or not.


    "Good - what I was really going to do - good -"


    Gaius laughed bitterly, while sitting in the same chair as last night, Rodemul sat next to it as well.


    Then someone heard footsteps coming down the stairs.


    The sound was small, but the general also noticed, diving her voice and listening.


    Then Abel looked cute and slightly off the stairs.


    "Morning."


    Abel greeted him with a pleasant voice.


    Gaius and the others greeted him back out loud, smiling so much.


    "Morning!"

 119 Episode 117 Prayer

    One.


    Abel stepped downstairs with a neat look and a dazzling smile on everyone, though with a slight twist.


    "Did you sleep well?


    First Gaius spoke ahead of time.


    Abel swallowed the word into herself to bite it and include it, put it down for a beat and thought it through before responding.


    "Yeah. I didn''t get much sleep. I tried to sleep, but I couldn''t. But I couldn''t sleep at all. So... it''s okay."


    They all heard Abel''s words as if they were going to stain their own guts without getting a word.


    Then Gaius spoke again as the representative of this place.


    "Yes. Just come here and sit down."


    Abel nodded forcefully at Gaius'' words, slowly moving forward and taking the time to reach next to Gaius, he sat around with a soldered smile.


    Then the master of the inn gave Abel a basin with the dish in front of him.


    Abel spilled a grin of amazement when she saw a truly luxurious basin in an oven roast of gelka beef with plenty of fat, a hot iron plate served with a saut��ed creamy renge grass, a white bread that seemed as soft as a baby''s cheek, and a dessert with plenty of sugar added to Abel''s favorite Matthew tea, cooled and solidified in jelly form, topped with cream foamed with Camille goat''s milk.


    Your husband smiled a little creepy at that smile and said to Abel in the same unmistakable tone he had yesterday.


    Don''t hesitate to eat.


    Then Abel nodded honestly and replied with a cheerful smile.


    "I''ll have it!


    Abel says no, I just got to work on cleaning up the luxury food in front of me.


    Gaius and his men often watched him with compassion.


    Then her muscular husband lightly carried her meal on both hands one meal at a time.


    "You eat, too."


    Again, your husband said that in a bluff.


    Gaius nodded lightly, looking at Rodemul and his face.


    "I''ll have it."


    When they spoke as if they were united, they immediately started cooking.


    Two.


    "You''re going to be careful. Be well."


    The general gave a farewell greeting as she stroked Abel''s linen hair with regret.


    Besides, Abel replied with pleasure to her temper.


    "Yeah! Thanks"


    Even though it was only a short date for one day, the damsel, whose feelings had already shifted to Abel, had tears in her eyes.


    When she saw it, her husband held the general with a well-developed Marutai-like arm.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me. Thanks so much for your help."


    As Gaius politely thanked him.


    "No, I''m sorry I couldn''t make a big deal out of you."


    Gaius waved a big, long time at the lady general''s words.


    "Terrible. Really well done. Thank you."


    That being said, I looked back and signaled Rodemur once again to thank him deeply.


    Then Rodemul held up with both sides of Gaius and put him on a horse that Abel had already crossed.


    Then when Rodemur also thanked the couple in the inn, he cringed across to another horse.


    "Well, thank you very much, my lord, my lady."


    When Gaius said his final farewell, Abel said his final greeting as well.


    "Thank you for your help.... See you later."


    "You''re really going to be careful. Then come back."


    "Yeah! Bye!


    Abel says no, Gaius kicked his horse belly hard.


    Then a horse with Gaius and the others on board kicked the earth forcefully and began to run towards Thebe.


    Rodemul then kicked his horse belly up hard as well, and the horse rushed forward with momentum, chasing after Gaius and the others.


    Abel looked back than on the horse and kept waving at the couple for hours, and the couple kept switching hands again.


    And finally, when the two horses were blind, a drop of tears (one shrug) fell from the general''s eyes.


    "I hope you''re okay... that girl..."


    "He was a strong kid. So I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    "I hope so..."


    Then the general offered God a Dallas prayer with her right palm in front of her chest and her left palm over her forehead.


    "Please, God... protect those children"


    At that time, the sound of church bells announcing morning prayer hours rang across the town stained with morning sun.


    But so much so that the general did not even realize that the bell rang, that she would continue to pray for Abel and the others with all her heart and with all her heart.

 120 Episode 118: To the Kings Capital

    One.


    "Oh, you guys... what do you mean?


    As soon as Gaius returned to Tabe, he visited the Inn with Karla and reunited.


    But Carla asked a lot because she had captured Abel, who was not supposed to be in the Gaius line she had seen in a long time.


    "... yeah. Actually, you''re in a lot of trouble... I''ll explain."


    Sitting in the car seat in one of the hotel rooms, Gaius and the others explained the backdrop to Carla in detail.


    "... did you? Abel, that was tough."


    "... yeah. But it''s okay now."


    "... right. You were a lot stronger than I thought. I''m impressed."


    Abel was proud to hang on a little.


    "So the surviving Romero is in Alexandra, right?


    "Yeah. Apparently so."


    "Okay. Actually, me too, I was just about to head over to Alexandra when you guys got back. It''s convenient."


    "What do you mean?


    "Oh, I found traces of Signus. He must be in Alexandra, too."


    "Okay! Then I have nothing more to do with Tabe. We''re leaving for Alexandra!


    We all agreed with Gaius'' words in unison.


    Thus the next stage of the Gaius men was about to move to Alexandra, the capital of the Kingdom of Dallas, which boasts the world''s oldest history.


    Two.


    Gaius, who checked out of the hotel, straddled his horse with refreshment and set out for Alexandra, the king''s capital, south of Tebe.


    And as we passed through the old town early, we dived through the harsh castle gates that would once have protected the old city of Tebe at a fierce speed.


    "If we go straight south down this street, we''re gonna get to Alexandra, right?


    Rodemul answered Gaius''s question by walking along the left side.


    "Yes, they will arrive in about four days"


    "Okay. Carla, by the way."


    Gaius now spoke to Carla walking along the opposite right side.


    "What?


    Carla replied with a grumpy face as usual.


    "Do you think there''s anything to do with the disappearance of Bath and the signal?


    "Right. It doesn''t seem to matter at first glance, but if both keys are in Alexandra... maybe it does."


    "Yeah. I think so, too. Of course Alexandra is the capital, and it''s no wonder people get together because of her large population... but somehow... yes, it seems intuitively related"


    "Hmm. When they say that, I''m starting to feel that way too... but well, I''ll know when I get there too. Until then, I can''t help thinking about it."


    "Right. There are too few ingredients to think about. Maybe we''ll find out in a little while..."


    "I don''t think so. We folded all the information we had with each other. So don''t think about it anymore. If you think too much, humans try to draw conclusions cheaply. I hope you''re lucky to get that conclusion right, but if you''re wrong, you''re gonna get lost."


    "Copy that. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Gaius felt one sincere thought on his chest and drove all the way to Alexandra.

 121 Episode 119: Bazaar

    Four days south of Thebe, a line of Gaius had arrived in the capital city of Alexandra.


    "It''s just the capital and it''s vibrant."


    Gaius said as he was impressed as he looked around at the bazaar taking place in the center of Alexandra, in the square near the Royal Palace.


    "Yeah. It''s funny how many different stores there are."


    Abel also said with a slight and intriguing look around.


    Bazaar had a tent about two meters (Merkle) apart from each other, and the neighboring shops were stuffed.


    "Is there going to be two or three hundred houses?


    Gaius asked Rodemul beside him.


    "Yes, that''s about it."


    "Right. And no matter how much the whole country is declining, it just doesn''t seem the same as the capital."


    "No, boy, that''s not true"


    "Huh? No?


    "Yes, because only the bazaar in this square is vibrant"


    "Really?


    "Yes, the stores that were supposed to be dotted all over the city in the first place were unable to set up stores because of the recession, folding them one after the other. That''s why we''re all gathered in this square, tenting and doing business. So it is not an exaggeration that this bazaar is the symbol of the decline of the Kingdom of Dallas."


    "Does that mean there are no shops all over the city of Alexandra?


    "No, it doesn''t mean there isn''t any at all. Compared to other countries, however, it is considerably less. More empty houses dotted all over the city. How much is it compared to Tabe..."


    "And Tabe? Well, I didn''t realize that. So did the villages along the street?


    "No, the countryside is better yet. When people get poorer, they start refraining from luxuries, but that doesn''t mean they don''t buy food. So the countryside of the agriculture-centric economy is still better. And the countryside is basically self-sufficient on a village basis."


    "I see. Urban areas react more sensitively to the decline of the country for a variety of occupations."


    "Yeah, it is. I''m sure the rural people will be poorer soon, but I think they can still afford some."


    "Yeah. So what about the hospital we''re on our way to?


    "I don''t know if there''s a problem with the hospital we aspire to because it''s royal, but in small hospitals and such, management is getting painful. My name is also because there are probably more patients who won''t be able to pay for treatment."


    "Right. I see."


    Within doing so, a line went through the square and plugged into the south boulevard.


    Gaius looked around and discovered a tall building.


    "Is that it? The Royal Central Hospital."


    Carla reacted to Gaius'' words.


    "Come on, what do you say? It''s not like there are any other buildings like that, though, so I guess there''s no other way to get there."


    "Yeah. Well, let''s just go."


    There was no opposition to Gaius'' proposal, and the line went toward a highrise south of the square.

 122 Episode 120: Alexandra Central Hospital

    On his way to the hospital, Gaius walked away from Rodemul and asked Hiccup to ear to Carla.


    "By the way, hospitals are magically cured by healing magicians, right? Then we''ll all be cured in an instant, won''t we?


    Answered Gaius''s question as Carla made a fool of herself.


    "Don''t you know that? Trauma can be a healing magician with arms, but if it''s an internal illness, it''s going to have to be healed slowly."


    "Oh really? Then I''m talking about Lombardo being able to use healing magic..."


    "Hmm. That''s the only healing magic he''s got there. This is where I trained, which means I''m not talented."


    "You don''t use drugs or anything?


    "I''ll use it. It just doesn''t do much good. Well, it''s kind of secondary."


    "I see. After all, medicine is weak in this world."


    "The world over there is definitely developing something like science... right?


    "Yeah. Science is developing instead of magic being completely unusable over there. This one probably didn''t develop science because magic could be used."


    While Gaius was hissing with Carla, the line arrived at its destination.


    "Apparently, you''re not mistaken here. And if you look close, it''s a big building."


    Gaius looked up at the white tower standing in front of him and leaked his admiration.


    Then Carla took a step forward and said as she rubbed the marble slab that said "Royal Alexandra Hospital of Dallas".


    "Now what do we do? Honestly, you''re not gonna tell me where I said I was looking for survival in Bath Village, and hey."


    Then Gaius gave me a look that seemed unexpected.


    "Am I? ''Cause if that rumor is true, you''re telling the traveler who stumbled through it to take him to this hospital, right? So you''re not hiding anything?


    "I think so. But at that time, he may have just come out with his mouth shut. And then the case became an important confidential, and survival became an important reference...... oh my god could it have been?


    "I mean, at first, you really meant to go and investigate, and you said you discovered some kind of confidentiality?


    "It could be... I can think of as many other possibilities as I want. I can''t do anything wrong."


    "In other words?"


    "You may be alerted as soon as you name Bath Village."


    "... then what? You think you can do what you want to find without even giving the name of Bath Village?


    "I can''t."


    Carla said without putting in her hair.


    I thought Gaius made fun of that and shouted out loud unexpectedly.


    "Bye!"


    Then Carla raised her mouth and laughed invincibly.


    "What, you just have to make an ally... an ally"

 123 Episode 121: Nasri

    One.


    "Hey, you! I guess you kept the example material together properly!?


    A slightly skinny man shook his body freaking out, questioned by his boss and a bumpy figure in a fierce stuffing tone.


    The man looked back in horror and replied in a faint whisper in a fearful tone.


    "... Ah, um... it''s still..."


    Then his boss stood up vigorously to kick the chair he was sitting in, yelling furiously as he slapped his desk with both hands.


    "What are you doing! I don''t know why you''re so stupid! By and large, how can a stupid picture like you be in this hospital!? To this glorious Royal Central Hospital!


    The skinny man who was reprimanded shrunk to the position that there was no more.


    "Enough! It''s a waste of time being mad at you!


    Having said that, his boss spoke kindly to the man who was watching this backdrop with a slight grin at the nearby desk.


    "Hey, you, I''m sorry, but can I ask you to put together a dossier on behalf of this stupid Nasri?


    Then the yawning man slowly stood up, showing his tricks like, oh man.


    "The chief''s in trouble, too. Hey, take this stupid picture to your men. But unlike the work that even children can do, which is a compilation of materials for me, I do a very important job, which unfortunately is unlikely to help the chief. I''m really sorry, Nasri, but you''re just being stupid."


    "No, that''s okay, it''s not your fault. This Nasri, you must not be a fool."


    "Yes, it''s a problem. Unfortunately, everyone in this room, unlike you, Nasri, has an important job for each of us, so I still don''t think we can all help the chief. Yeah, I''m really sorry to hear that."


    "I guess so. Everyone''s got important work to do."


    Yeah, except for you, Nasri.


    Saying so, the two men exalted their scornful laughter.


    Then the ten or so that were around laughed out in unison.


    Nasri had no choice but to leave the room quietly, with ridicule on his back, feeling unbearable.


    But as he watched how it was, no one noticed it, though the mirror hung on the wall of the room showed a thin blur like a man''s face.


    Two.


    "... I''m... not a stupid picture... I''m... not a stupid picture..."


    Alone in the corner of the vast library in the basement, Nasri was squeaking with a small voice.


    "... collecting materials is not an easy job for kids to do... I have a special ability to accurately extract only the information they need from a vast array of materials and put them together so that anyone can see them easily... I have that... but... they don''t know anything... I don''t understand..."


    Nasri kept moving his hands carrying the dossier, even though he said it was bumpy all the time.


    "... you just have to try... I''m sure those guys can''t... they make fun of you for never doing it on their own... that''s the kind of guy who''s actually the dumbest..."


    Then an old woman''s voice sounded from across the bookcase filled with vast amounts of material.


    "Sure you are. I don''t think they''re a bunch of people who want to make a fool of themselves for no good reason."


    Nasri shook her body loud and freaked out by a voice echoing in the library where no one was supposed to be.


    "I''ll be out of your way in a minute. Nothing frightens me. I don''t want to talk to you for a second."


    When Nasri turned around trembling in small pieces, there were two big eagle-nosed old women and a long slender, beautiful man, and two adorable boys, on top of that.

 124 Episode 122: Confidential

    "... what?... you guys..."


    Nasri backed off in great fright to a group that suddenly appeared in the basement library where no one was supposed to be.


    "It''s not suspicious. My name is Gaius, this kid is Abel, and the big one behind me is Rodemul. And this old lady is Carla."


    Gaius thought Nasri would be frightened and wouldn''t talk to Karla, so he took it and introduced himself instead.


    But still, Gaius spoke even more tenderly to Nasri, trembling with fear and speechless.


    "I just wanted to ask you something, and I''m not going to hurt you at all, so don''t be too frightened."


    Then Nasri, who had finally regained his composure, spoke slowly, either because the other had replaced the younger child.


    "... Are you... uh... Gaius... are you...?


    "Yeah. That''s right."


    Gaius replied in a childish cheerful and bright tone to calm Nasri.


    "You... have something to ask me... and you say you''re here?


    "Yeah. Yeah."


    "Well... I was surprised... because I showed up suddenly..."


    "Right. Sorry to surprise you."


    "Yes, no... that''s okay... so... what do you want to ask me... anything?


    "Yeah......"


    Here Gaius looked at Carla once.


    It was because I was wondering whether it was really okay to give the name of Bath village.


    But Gaius decided that Carla, who looked at each other in the face, would cut him out of his mind and go straight into the room.


    "... about the survival of Bath Village."


    Nasri then turned to a groggy face as soon as possible and looked at the neighborhood violently in a frightened manner again.


    "Ba, of Bath Village... where the hell did you..."


    "I heard rumors. The missing survivors of Bath Village were taken to this hospital."


    "Come on, you guys, why do you want to know that?


    Gaius told Nasri honestly everything without covering up about Abel and how he had been.


    Then Nasri was surprised at first about Abel''s condition, and then when he came to a look of pity, he was in tears at the end.


    "It''s terrible... I could go back to the village because of it... that''s terrible..."


    As soon as I said that, I caught a glimmer of tears on Nasri''s cheek.


    "That''s why I got to this hospital, but after all the exploration, I still found out that the disappearance of Bath Village was classified."


    Since reaching the hospital, the Gaius had put their own exploration into the matter of Bath Village, but as a result it had already been found that Bath Village was currently some kind of classified information.


    "Yeah... that case is confidential. That''s not confidential for this hospital either..."


    "Well, after all..."


    "Yeah... the disappearance of Bath Village has been designated a top state secret by the Kingdom of Dallas."

 125 Lesson 123: The ability to gather information

    "State secrets�� and have been of paramount importance��"


    Although Gaius thought it would be a nasty situation due to the character of the matter, he had to tremble when he was told once again that it was the most important state secret.


    "So I don''t know anything about what happened in Bath Village either. All I know is that one survivor of the Bath Village case has certainly been brought to this hospital."


    "So that rumor was true after all!?


    "Yeah. I don''t know the most about it. I''m pretty sure they brought him in."


    Then into the conversation between the two of them, Carla suddenly broke in.


    "How can you say all that?


    Although Nasri shook his body for a moment, he just seemed a lot used to it, and when he coughed up one with Cohon, he corrected his prestige and responded.


    "That''s because I had to go to the hospital when they brought me in."


    Then Gaius and the others raised their voices in silence and a barbaric voice.


    "Hospitalized ~!?"


    Then Nasri quickly rebuilt his posture and started making excuses, although he was once again vicious for a moment.


    "No! ''Cause when he was brought in, he was nothing but a state secret or anything! That''s why I just went through the admission process as usual. As soon as it was classified, the procedure was discarded."


    "You mean... so there''s nothing left about him? Or is he still in this hospital in the first place?


    "... come on, I have no idea what happened after that... my boss strictly told me to forget everything too..."


    Then Carla pinched her mouth once again.


    "Oh, not cursory. Is that your boss? I''m happy to curse and scold you in front of my colleagues, you''re roughly the worst boss I can think of, he is. Well, the colleagues who get on with it aren''t a lot. But you''re an underprivileged man, too."


    Karla told me that the earlier humiliation had turned around, and Nasri became a dark atmosphere and a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "But you, you''re really a man who can, aren''t you? You said something about bumps earlier. I thought you had a special gift for collecting materials."


    So Carla turned slightly toward Gaius, winking lightly so that he didn''t look like Nasri.


    Gaius then beckoned with all the deliberate knowledge, and took over the words on behalf of Carla.


    "Oh, that''s right. When I say material, I mean information. It takes two important abilities to put it together."


    Here Gaius advanced a step forward.


    "The first is the ability to gather information. If you don''t know in advance where in the vast amount of information you need, you''ll be confused about where and how to look."


    Nasri nodded loudly at Gaius'' stand with the words of the water, frowning and listening.


    And Gaius, when he saw how it was, laughed in silence.

 126 Chapter 124: Information Processing Capabilities

    "And the second is the ability to process information. This one is far more important than our first intelligence-gathering capability. Because even if we didn''t know exactly where the information was collected beforehand, multiplying the time and the number of people would work it out for now. However, that is not the case with information processing capabilities. You know why, don''t you?


    Here Gaius dared to give the back stage to Nasri.


    Then Nasri could barely breathe and spoke quickly as she waited.


    "Also, of course! That''s because no matter how much time and number of people spend on man-made tactics, you can''t tell which of the information you collect is really useful and which is junk information without someone with excellent information processing skills. No matter how much useful information you gather, the usefulness of that information is lost if you remain in the junk information. That''s why someone with good processing power has to clean up only useful information from a bunch of junk information. And gather only useful information to further scrutinize and compile it. It''s the first time I''ve done that, and I can tell you that I''ve finished processing information!


    "Yes. So collecting materials is never an easy job for kids. It''s a very difficult and very important job. So Carla is right. You can never say you are blessed in the workplace. People with truly superior intelligence skills are inherently very small and very valuable."


    "Ugh, I''m happy! I can''t be happier! Whenever I''m a foolish picture, I''ve been sporadically cursed at what... I can''t believe you value me so highly... I''m thrilled!... and you are such a great kid! Why are you so educated when you''re still so small? I''m surprised that you''re the first person to have ever had such a good understanding of the importance of information!


    Gaius then gave a slight blur and a slightly misguided tone.


    "Oh, yeah, I''m... I''m from the Valentine''s Republic. I know you do, but Valentin''s national territory is as narrow as a cat''s forehead, but he''s a marine trading nation that''s good at maritime trading. I mean, it''s a good country for business, but what do you think is the most important thing in doing business? No, you don''t even have to ask. Yes, it''s information. Those who seek information say they will conquer the world. So I''ve been tapped into the importance of information since I was a little girl."


    "Excellent...... how wonderful is Valentin! That''s a big difference from the old Dallas!


    "Apparently you do. Since I came to Dallas, I''ve come to understand the decline of the nation."


    "Don''t you? Dallas is in really bad shape right now. Oh, I want to work in a country that is also strongly aware of the importance of information like Valentin..."


    Gaius heard Nasri''s confession and accidentally looked at Carla and her face.


    And when they both nodded strongly at the same time, Gaius suddenly uttered an unexpected word.


    "Hey, why don''t you come to Valentine''s if you like?

 127 Lesson 125 Solicitation

    "Huh?"


    Nasri was surprised by the sudden offer of Gaius, a face bored by the fox.


    "No, that''s why I''m inviting you to come to Valentine''s?


    In fact, Rodemur was conducting a preliminary investigation into Nasri''s whereabouts.


    And as a result of that investigation, Gaius and the others knew beforehand that Nasri had lost his parents at an early age and was now heavenly alone.


    "Even if it looks like this, my house is a Valentine''s home. Have you ever heard of the Schneider family?


    Gaius gently unleashed the heirloom sword.


    Nasri then looked like a dove had eaten a bean cannon.


    "What Schneider... is that Schneider family!? That Schneider family that spawned important cabinet members over V!?


    "Yeah, the Schneider family."


    Unlike Lombardo, Gaius was not at all tired of using his family name.


    And it was very effective.


    "Ki, you''re from that Schneider family... boy... what is it? ����


    Then Rodemur, who had quietly refrained in the rear without uttering a word until then, even in Baritone, which passes very well, stood tall.


    "Lombardo Schneider, the current head of the flourishing Schneider family, will be revealed to your eldest son, Gaius Schneider."


    Nasri was completely frightened by Rodemur''s rather playful mouth.


    For this reason, Nasri knelt down reflexively to the ground and lay flat, dressed as his servant would see to the king.


    "Ha! Ha ~ ~"


    Gaius was likely to erupt without experiencing Nasri''s excessive reaction, and turned his chest against him and corrected his prestige, speaking out more harshly.


    "Uhm. I won''t suffer. Nasri, pull closer."


    Gaius was riding completely badly.


    Karla seemed to decide to leave everything to Gaius, although Rodemul and I looked at each other and shrugged our shoulders.


    "Sch, didn''t you know Dew from the Schneider family and didn''t I have any crude resemblance? ����


    Nasri had gone down like a servant or was completely frightened against Gaius.


    "Mm-hmm. There''s nothing particularly wrong with that. Never mind. More than that... What about what happened earlier? The rest, like you, seems to be a huge loss to mankind, with talent smoking in places like this. Why don''t you come to Valentine''s as a subordinate?


    I am no longer a complete royal.


    But Nasri didn''t even care about that.


    It was because I had seen Gaius''s high intelligence and upbringing earlier.


    Nasri felt that a major turning point in his life, which he continued to smoke, was exactly what he had just visited.


    And it seemed to Nasri, a devout Dallas, to be a revelation from God.


    "Ha ha! I risk my life to serve this Nasri, Lord Gaius Schneider!


    Though Carla had a frightened face at a development very different from her prior thoughts, it turned out to be in the best shape, so she spread her hands wide and blushed her shoulders wide.

 128 Lesson 126: Trust

    One.


    "Then Nasri, the survival dossier for the example village of Bath, can we find it out of this?


    Gaius looked around again at the vast library and said in a slightly fed up tone.


    But Nasri replied to Gaius with a clear blue sky smile.


    "Ha! We will definitely have all the materials on the survival of Bath Village with our ears in front of your boy, so please wait for him at the Restaurant Brick Pavilion, which is right next to the hospital. I was wondering if you could have the materials in about two hours."


    "What? No, we''re gonna help, too, right?


    "No, this library is enormous, no matter how clear your brains are. I know that everyone who visits for the first time is just confused because they don''t know what they want, so please leave it to this Nasri, and please relax at the brick pavilion."


    Although Gaius was only slightly lost, he thought it would be a good idea to trust Nasri here and leave it to him, and decided to head to the brick pavilion.


    "Okay. Then I''ll leave everything to you."


    "Ha! Thank God Happy"


    Nasri said, and rushed out like a shepherd to gather materials.


    Gaius made several eye contact with each of them on this day, and then he took them and left the library behind.


    Two.


    The brick pavilion, as its name suggests, boasted its presence around in an interesting stand-up of brick making.


    As a result, Gaius and the others noticed as soon as they left the hospital and were able to enter the store early.


    "It''s a nice, calm shop."


    Rodemur looked around at the entire store and said as one line sat in the window seat furthest from the entrance.


    Then Gaius responded, looking over every corner of the menu table he was given.


    "Yeah, and it looks like there''s a lot of different kinds of food."


    After a while, when Rodemur called the waiter, the four of them placed their orders thoughtfully.


    And as the waiter walked away, Abel stood to the bathroom.


    Gaius asked Carla, looking at himself afterwards.


    "What do you think? Do you think Nasri can find survival material?


    "Well. I don''t know. I''ll take care of it.


    "That''s true, though. Karla recommended Nasri, so I thought I''d ask."


    "Well, I did make a recommendation. I didn''t think I''d find it for sure. You don''t blame me if you can''t find him, do you?


    "Of course I do. It''s possible that all the material has already been destroyed in the first place, and even if it wasn''t, I wouldn''t blame you... just see, you hired Nasri in the story, right?... I was wondering if Nasri was actually a human resource."


    "From what I''ve observed, I thought you were brilliant. Most of the people around me didn''t admit it at all. That''s why it was convenient."


    "Sure. It''s hard to get people to come to this side of the world who can do their job and are trusted. If Nasri is really good, I must say he''s very lucky."


    "Oh, people don''t look like it. Nasri has always been insulted by his surroundings because he is lying around. But the truth is..."


    "You can do your job, right? Okay. Believe me, we''ll wait."


    "Oh, I like that. You will inherit the Schneider family eventually. Whether you prefer it or not, you become a person on the side of using people. So it''s a good thing to remember. The most important thing when working with people, as you just said, is to trust them and wait once you''ve given them the job."


    Gaius bit Carla''s words well and nodded slowly.

 129 Episode 127: Nasri Files

    As Gaius and the others finished a relaxing meal and relaxed for a while, he jumped into the brick pavilion with a smile like Nasri would start.


    "Thank you for waiting! I took the materials together!


    But there was only one thin file in Nasri''s hand.


    "What, that''s all? I knew there was no material left..."


    Gaius said so with a slightly discouraged look on his face.


    Nasri then showed considerable outrage at Gaius like that.


    "With all due respect, my boy! That''s all, I just said, and this is my information processing and compact compilation of all the materials! It''s this thinness because you only pulled out the information you needed and truncated the unnecessary information!


    Gaius twitched on Nasri''s sword screen.


    "Oh, yes, no, that''s right. No, I''m sorry..."


    Then Carla rarely took out a help boat from the side.


    "Well, you''re so angry. Let me show you something."


    Nasri handed Carla the file with an upbeat look on her face.


    Carla opened the file as soon as she received it, turning the pepper and paper to carefully scrutinize the contents of the material.


    And when I finished reading the whole thing, I slowly closed the file and looked to Nasri.


    "Hmm. I see. After all, Nasri, you seemed like a brilliant man. It seems to contain all the information we need."


    Carla handed Gaius the file when she said so.


    Gaius also opened the file immediately and took care of reading each and every one.


    "... indeed. Apparently there is a clear list of things from the time I was admitted to that hospital until I was transferred..."


    Then Nasri said with a mixed look of indignation and excellence.


    "Again, my dear boy. Looks like it''s on there forever, it''s not. It''s all on it!


    "Oh, oh, sorry every once in a while. It''s all on there. All"


    "Yes, everything between the survival of Bath Village being admitted to that hospital and its transfer is listed here."


    Then Carla took over the words further.


    "That''s not all then. Where did you transfer to?"


    Gaius looked at the transfer destination written at the end of the file and remembered a mild dizziness.


    "Yeah, it is... but here it is... Carla, what do we do?


    Gaius asked Carla a lot confused.


    But Carla just leaned her little nipple a little and sighed one loud sigh, not answering Gaius''s question, and often thought about it.


    And after a while, Carla finally gave the answer.


    "Ma''am, let''s think about that. Let''s start with this survival medical condition."

 130 Episode 128: At the Brick Pavilion

    "From this file, there seems to be nothing else in your life."


    Gaius began his discussion of the survival medical condition as he turned the file again.


    "Yes, my boy. So it seems that a transfer has been made."


    Nasri answered as he lowered his back to the couch next to him at the table.


    "It''s just... you don''t seem to be conscious, do you?


    "Yes, my boy. Apparently, it''s unexplained."


    "... you know, Nasri. I don''t have to wear it..."


    "No, I won''t come, my boy. Because this is bullying as a subordinate."


    "... well, if Nasri wants to do that, fine."


    "Yes, thank you. Oh boy."


    Gaius looked sideways at Carla and Rodemur desperately laughing and tongued lightly to make sure they didn''t sound like Nasri.


    "... then I''ll continue the conversation, a man named Romero, the survivor of this village of Bath. Abel says he''s the weirdest guy in the village, but if he''s Carla, can he magically restore this guy''s consciousness?


    "... that would be difficult. I can use healing magic once and for all, but I specialize in attack magic in the first place. I don''t think I can cure what I couldn''t do with the magicians at the Royal Hospital in the Kingdom of Dallas."


    "Well... then I just snuck into the transfer, and you mean there''s nothing I can do..."


    "... no, you wouldn''t"


    "What? Is there any other way?


    "There''s One Possible Man"


    "What?... Could it be... me?


    "Ha! Don''t get on with it! You, healing magic is almost like peppa! How dare you say that? Aren''t you ashamed, you idiot!


    Gaius, to Carla''s mouth shot, cramped his face hard for the first time in a long time, leaving him with a white eye.


    For this reason, Rodemur immediately sent out a help boat.


    "Dear Carla, please forgive me around... so who is the person in your mind... what if it''s a signal?


    "Hmm. That''s just great, Rodemul. Exactly. The signal that this idiot Gaius missed on Tabe was the opposite of me. I can handle a lot of attack magic, but I specialize in cure magic."


    "That means what are the traces of the signals that Master Carla found on Tabe..."


    "Oh, I think you''ve probably been called to restore that surviving Romero consciousness."


    "... I see you have dots and dots connected"


    "Right. And then how do we sneak in..."


    Then finally Gaius managed to recover from his dying state there.


    "What? Carla would be easy, wouldn''t she?


    "You, you really don''t know anything. Well, I can''t help it. There''s a line over there. It''s tough, too."


    "The kingdom... is it enough that Carla can''t even break it?


    "It''s not like I''ll ever be able to... that''s pretty hard. Anyway, dozens of them specialize in bonding."


    "Really... then what?


    "There''s nothing but a frontal breach."


    "How!?


    "Did you forget? We were in Elmour, and the Duke of Strauss, the great nobleman of this kingdom of Dallas, wrote us a letter, didn''t we?


    "Right! With that letter, you could have gone anywhere within the Kingdom of Dallas!


    "Yes... anywhere... even if it is in the royal palace (...) where the king of the kingdom of Dallas resides..."

 131 Lesson 129: The Royal Palace

    "Who are you people?


    In front of the cold-stoned castle gate, which stood far above, heavily armed guards crossed long spears in their hands in an attempt to block the way of the three Gaius men.


    Gaius asked Nasri to look after Abel and accompanied Carla and Rodemur to the royal palace in the heart of the capital city of Alexandra.


    Then Rodemur, going to the head of the three, bowed his head respectfully, while handing the written letter in his hand to the guard.


    "Yeah?... this is... no, excuse me. I am not dewy with anyone in the Duke of Strauss, and I apologize for any disrespect. Please forgive me."


    The guard was a courteous remark that changed from the swordswallowing attitude he had just had when he saw the writ.


    "No, it''s outrageous. Thank you for your service."


    When Rodemur once again drowned his head with respect, the guard also returned a gentle thank you.


    "Please come through"


    Rodemur bowed for the third time to the guard''s words and began walking in a relaxed manner.


    Gaius and Carla also bowed to the guard, while passing by and following Rodemur.


    And the three of them dived through the gates of the barren castle without difficulty.


    "You''ve come a long way."


    Gaius said in a slightly clapped manner.


    "This country is a class society until it''s mighty. If you have a grand aristocratic writ, you can go anywhere."


    Carla said it was like throwing up a little.


    "I see. Really, Dallas is a different country than Valentine."


    "Right. Valentin is, on the contrary, the most progressive country. Maybe the problem with Dallas will come up even further when compared in these two countries."


    "Yeah, you are. What are you gonna do after this, by the way?


    "Oh, if you use magic more than you''re in the junction... you''ll have to explore it with your feet."


    "Copy that. I don''t know where the hell to look though... I don''t even know what to look for"


    "Yeah, well, it''s huge... but we''ll have to explore it depending on the allowance."


    "... will it? I''m a little fed up."


    Gaius sighed deeply and loudly as he walked through a vast garden that stretched ahead of him diving through the castle gate, looking at a huge palace uninterrupted by their presence in the direction of their progress.


    "... I''ve never seen a building this big... hey, are palaces all this big?


    "No, it''s just that this place is special. No other country is like that. People in this country have probably been looking good for a long time."


    "I knew it. I wonder why it''s so big to build. It''s just annoying..."


    "Well, it doesn''t start with a blur. I''m going to look for a smudge."


    Gaius, although convinced once by Carla''s words, then exhaled a deep sigh again.

 132 Lesson 130: Negligence

    One.


    "There''s a passage over there. Well, nothing. You can come in through the front entrance, but it looks kind of troublesome and doesn''t make it a passage?


    Even though Gaius has the Duke of Strauss'' writ, he had vague anxieties and proposed an intrusion from the common mouth.


    "Hmm. Well, if you do get in through the front door, you''re going to hear a lot about what it''s for, what it''s this trait, even if you have a letter. That doesn''t mean there won''t be a blur. All right, let''s go in through the main entrance."


    Carla also agreed to Gaius''s proposal.


    Then there was no objection to Rodemur or of course, and the line was headed to the general entrance located on the western edge of the huge standing palace.


    "And it''s a long way from here... far away."


    "Don''t just complain about bumps! We''re going to look for this big palace without a neighborhood. You know what I mean?


    "Yes. Walk quietly."


    "Hmm. I don''t mind the way you put it, but okay. Come on, let''s go."


    Carla urged me, and the two continued later.


    And for a while, they really all walked silently.


    Approximately fifteen minutes in time, the line had finally arrived near the main entrance west of the palace of destination.


    "Hmm. Finally... Not at all..."


    "Complain again! Shut up, not at all!


    "... I''ve been walking in silence for a while now, so why don''t you give me a minute..."


    "I''m tired of hearing about your stupidity. Come on, let''s go."


    At the same time that Carla said so, Rodemul, who had refrained behind him, turned to the passage with a sleaze and a quick foot.


    Then, when he reached the general entrance, he handily showed his writings to the guard standing in front of a huge door about four meters high (Merkle).


    The guard immediately lifted his guard as he peered gently into the script and retreated from the front of the door.


    Rodemul opened the door with a streamlined motion and recruited Carla and Gaius into the building first.


    When Rodemul confirmed that the two had entered, he lifted his drooping head and slid his own body inside, slowly closing the door without making a sound.


    The line finally set foot inside the palace of the Kingdom of Dallas.


    Two.


    "... it''s a common mouth, but it''s a lot wider..."


    Gaius looked around the room ahead through the door and squirmed in a half-hearted mood.


    It was a huge space about fifty square meters (Merkle) wide.


    "Hmm, I see. Apparently, this is a room for all sorts of supplies. The door was so huge."


    Rodemul followed Carla''s words.


    "Yes, there seems to be a lot of salt, wine, etc. in the wheat. Perhaps once the vendor has brought it here, the person in charge in the palace will later move it to a predetermined location�� there are too many supplies��"


    "What do you mean?


    Gaius asked without understanding the true meaning of Rodemur''s words.


    "Yes, the vendors who have brought in each supply probably shouldn''t be the same. Wheat should have been carried by wheat vendors and, if it was wine, by wine vendors. So even though separate vendors came to deliver each at a separate time, the person in charge in the palace didn''t immediately transport it to the prescribed place and left it here alone..."


    "Oh, you mean laziness"


    "Yes, perhaps the depression of Dallas means that it is also spreading within this palace"


    "... that would be a decline..."


    Gaius, it was only this time that he was completely depleted.

 133 Episode 131: Deodorant

    One.


    "Hmm. If Rodemur is right, and Dallas'' depression is spreading in this palace, it might be easy to find out."


    Carla nodded so many times.


    "Yeah. Actually, there''s only a ton of supplies here, but there''s no one here... hey, this isn''t the warehouse, is it?


    "I don''t think so. There is a large amount of sunlight plugged directly into this room. Regardless of salt, it is not suitable for storing flour, wine, etc."


    Rodemur immediately explained to Gaius.


    When Gaius heard the explanation, he tried to open the lid of the sealed crate nearby thoughtfully.


    Then, surprisingly, the fruit inside was sprinkled slightly, and by opening the lid, the odor was scattered around the area.


    "Wow! It''s terrible... but maybe Carla''s right about this."


    Gaius immediately closed the lid of the crate to a tightly sealed shape as he said.


    "Well, it doesn''t start when you''re in here forever. Let''s start the search."


    Carla says no, he just walked out.


    Gaius and the others nodded loudly at Carla''s call, and followed with a grudge.


    Two.


    "Not in this room... Not this way either... Tell you what, I haven''t met one of my kids since I was in the guard in front of the door..."


    Carla also tuned in to Gaius''s confused words.


    "Hmm...... that''s definitely not right. It''s already been fifteen minutes since we broke into the palace. Nevertheless, the fact that there''s never even been a shadow is unusual..."


    "... could it be... a trap?


    "Did Signus set you up?


    "Yeah. ''Cause Signus should be expecting us to come after him, right? So I was wondering if you were trying to catch us by putting a trap in this palace?


    "... maybe. Hey......... yeah? Wait a minute. Can you smell anything?


    "... Huh?... nowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww


    "I''m not saying you''re an idiot. There''s no way."


    "Right. How''s Rodemul?


    "... Yes. I don''t smell anything either..."


    But Karla made her nose pound and smell again and again.


    "No, it''s faint, but it smells. I''ve smelled it many times before... I can''t smell it."


    Gaius listened to Carla and although he spread his nasal cavity over the first cup of his eyes and inhaled as much air around him as he could, he never felt a strange odor at all.


    But Carla finally figured out where the odor came from.


    "This way!


    Gaius rushed after Carla, who ran out of nowhere.


    Then Carla suddenly stopped in front of the door where it was.


    When the Gaius caught up and stopped in front of that door, just like Carla, the Gaius finally managed to faintly smell the odor away as well.


    "True! Something stinks!"


    "Yes, that smells like this too... Dear Karla!


    Carla nodded loudly at Rodemur''s nervous call, roughly putting her hand on the door and pushing it open all at once.


    "... Again. Just as I thought..."


    "Hey, what!? What''s the origin of this intense smell?!?


    Gaius asked Carla, holding his own mouth tight with both hands, trying to block the intense smell he could stand in.


    Then Carla revealed to Gaius the identity of this smell with a heavy voice.


    "You''ve never smelled this before? It''s rotten after a few days... it smells like a human body."

 134 Episode 132: The Body

    "So this is about the smell of death?


    Gaius heard with a twitching voice holding his nose and mouth tight with both hands.


    "Yeah, it''s probably been a week if it stinks like this."


    That''s Carla, too. She answered with a smile on her face, smelling so bad.


    "Dear Karla, I have some medical experience here, I..."


    Says Rodemur, controlling Karla, went indoors.


    And after a while, Rodemul came out of the room.


    "Dear Karla, I know this hallway is already full of death odors, so I''d like to explain it to you instead of the place..."


    "Um, let''s do that"


    Say no. Carla walked out early enough.


    Gaius and the others continued immediately and stopped after a short walk.


    "This room will do."


    That said, Carla just opened the door and went inside.


    Gaius also continued, closing the door behind his back with the task of simultaneously flowing as Rodemul slipped indoors at the end.


    The room was flooded with qualitative conditioning, presumably the servant''s private room.


    Carla quickly sat down in the chair alone, leaving Gaius to the slender couch on the other side.


    And Rodemul started talking about an earlier corpse test, keeping the door behind his back.


    "It''s an earlier corpse, but as Karla sees it, it''s been about a week since she died. And it''s the cause of death..."


    Rodemur said a few words there.


    Then Karla blamed Rodemur.


    "What''s up? What''s the cause of death? Say it quickly."


    "Ha. Excuse me. Cause of death is... Hemorrhagic death from head amputation. It was probably an instant death. The severed head could not be found again. So the killer took it away..."


    So Karla picked up Rodemur''s report.


    "Have you eaten... right?


    "Yes, I thought maybe the latter"


    "Uhm... this guy is pretty nasty. It''s not like it''s possible that a dead body without a neck will be left in a room in the palace for a week without anyone noticing..."


    "So there''s a hell of a lot going on in this palace right now, huh?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Carla said succinctly with a horrible look on her face.


    "But... what the hell is going on?... Plus, I''m wondering if it''s still the signal that caused this..."


    "I''m not gonna start thinking here anyway."


    "Right...... just think about it. It doesn''t seem like an answer. So the only way we''re going to go... is to push ahead, right?


    "That''s what happened! We''re both moving on!


    Carla says, "Momentum kicked the chair well and stood up.


    Gaius also took advantage of the couch recoil to gain momentum.


    Rodemul quickly flipped and grabbed the door knob as he made sure the two stood up, pulling the door open as he slowly stepped back.


    Then Carla quickly slipped through its sides, and soon Gaius also said through refreshingly.


    Rodemul quickly jumped himself into the hallway in a agile move when he confirmed Gaius had passed by.


    The three of them took a new step towards restarting their search in the face of the Trinity.

 135 Episode 133 Signs

    "It just doesn''t stink."


    Carla, who leads the way, said sharply in a vicious face.


    "Really? There are other victims?


    Gaius also asked Carla with a harsh look on his face.


    "Oh, you probably are. It smells the same."


    "Let''s just go. Ahead of here, huh?


    "Oh, let''s go"


    The three hurried to the smell early enough.


    Then suddenly, the leading Carla stopped abruptly.


    It was so sudden that Gaius'' face, who was walking behind him, stuck him in Carla''s ass.


    "Hey! What''s up..."


    Quicker than Gaius could finish, Carla screamed.


    "I''m here!


    Gaius then jumped back faster than he thought about whether he had succeeded in gaining some experience in action before.


    Carla sensed with signs that Gaius had flown quickly in the rear, and felt his beloved disciple grow and lift his mouth angle for a moment before flying himself to the left to glide through the ground rinse.


    Rodemur quickly pulled out the hidden knife in the air at the same time as he made a huge jump in the opposite right direction as Carla confirmed to fly to the left.


    In that way, the three of them were able to set up an interception system against the enemy in an instant.


    But the enemy didn''t show up.


    "............ hmm?............... Um ~ here comes the enemy, isn''t it?


    Gaius said a lot with a face like he was stuck in a fox.


    Then Carla harshly reprimanded Gaius like that.


    "You idiot! Don''t de-alert me!... the enemy... is here!


    Gaius was surprised by Carla''s words.


    "Liar!? Seriously!?... are you there?... I don''t feel any signs at all..."


    Then now Rodemur answered Gaius''s question.


    "We do have enemies. But he seems like a very skillful enemy. Don''t ever be alarmed, son."


    "... ok... you have enemies just because I don''t feel them... ok, I don''t want to get my neck bitten off all of a sudden either..."


    Yes, since Gaius shrugged like a fool, a fair amount of time passed.


    Five minutes, enough, fifteen minutes and time just passed for mischief.


    But the enemy never showed up, even though he let only signs drift around.


    "... are you still there? ����


    Gaius made several inquiries.


    "Yes. Yes. Just signs......"


    "... yes... I''m here... I''m getting a little tired..."


    Carla responded sharply to Gaius''s weak voice.


    "Be patient! That''s the enemy''s outlook. This guy''s waiting for this fatigue."


    "... I know that would be..."


    The depletion of Gaius was considerable.


    Even though the contents of the head were adults, the body in question belonged to a six-year-old.


    It was imperative that fatigue would accumulate and, at last, exceed its limits if it continued to stand in a state of tension.


    Gaius was now desperately fighting the limits of his own health.

 136 Episode 134: The Invisible Enemy

    "Boy, please be patient..."


    Rodemul cared for Gaius and spoke up.


    "... yeah..."


    Gaius replied weakly, but because of his fatigue on his forehead, he was already sweating like a ball.


    "This is where patience is. Anyway, focus on your consciousness."


    At first they were the three who were scattered and ready for the enemy, but assembled by Carla''s instructions, now forming a triangle with their backs together.


    But it had already been thirty minutes since the enemy never showed up and let only signs drift around.


    This time of thirty minutes was of no avail to Karla and Rodemur of the Hundred Wars smell, but not to Gaius with the flesh of a six-year-old.


    To remain vigilant and focused on the enemy, the length of time of thirty minutes was enough for Gaius to wonder if it was time for a perpetual pillage.


    "Come on!..."


    Even though he ate his teeth and desperately endured the ordeal, he was now a line of foot clumps.


    Carla had guessed from Gaius''s breath passing over her back that it was time for him to be close to the limit.


    (Not good... not really good... because no matter how much magic you have, you can''t show it without your strength... and enemies who don''t show up are bad... you don''t have to do it, not at all...)


    Carla was also distressed by this invisible enemy''s response.


    (The enemy is waiting for Gaius to run out of health... well, what do we do...)


    Then all of a sudden, Gaius'' knee creaked with gakun.


    Although Gaius stepped on his whole body with vigour and managed to regain his posture and not fall into it, it was no longer considered a matter of time before he fell.


    (CHUCKLES! If you don''t attack me now, he''s a very discreet guy. I''m probably never going to show up until Gaius totally falls in, this guy!


    Carla was inside and was really driven by some decades-long agony.


    (I don''t have a choice. If this happens, we''re just gonna turn to offense!


    Then suddenly, Karla''s arms began to stain bright red.


    "I''ll attack you! Concentrate!


    Sayin ''ya, Karla rolled a tremendous series of flames out of her arms, by the way.


    The flames of the Red Lotus swept through the tunnels and went wild, instantly hitting all over the corridor walls, floors, ceilings and other places made of a wide total marble in the palace.


    Beautiful paintings hung on the walls, streamlined sculptures placed on the floor, lavish chandeliers suspended from the ceiling, etc. were burned to such an extent that they did not even leave a burning cusp.


    But Carla never let go of her hand, and kept firing flames.


    By the decree of Carla the Gaius of the back-to-back spinned slowly, whereby Carla continued to flame three hundred and sixty degrees, burning out all the conditioning.


    But that was all.


    The enemy never showed up while only showing signs.


    (CHUCKLES! No way. This guy''s a real jerk...)


    Carla had a strong tongue in her heart.

 137 Lesson 135 Limit Points

    One.


    Gaius was no longer hunted down to a fluttering state.


    He was already powerless on his limbs, his neck tilted wide and was about to lift.


    His mouth opened sluggishly, his breath rough, and his half-opened eyes already had even a scarce colour of vivacity.


    Carla had completely grasped the limitations of Gaius like that over her back and was therefore strengthening her anxiety.


    (I won''t be able to hold it for another few minutes... I need to think of something to hit...)


    A slight sweat was rising on Carla''s forehead at that time.


    (Hmm! I haven''t shaken it for decades... what made this me so cornered)


    Carla laughed even happily.


    At that time, Gaius'' knee crept again.


    Then Rodemur caught the look over his shoulder, and he did not happen to advance to Karla.


    "Dear Karla, Bo Ma no longer seems to be the limit. I''ll carry Boy on my back, can you help me in the meantime?


    This offer of Rodemul was a very dangerous one for Karla.


    Because while Rodemul carries Gaius, the two become utterly defenseless, Carla had to flip to face them for their safety.


    But if that happens, Carla''s back becomes empty instead.


    Then why did Rodemur propose such a dangerous offer to Karla?


    Whether it was Rodemur or not, it would have been if there had been full confidence in Carla, the archdeacon.


    Rodemur dared to make dangerous advances because he thought that no matter what kind of fatal predicament Carla would be forced into, he should be able to dive through without difficulty.


    And Karla accepted this offer of Rodemur.


    "Okay. As soon as you can."


    Carla also had absolute confidence in herself.


    Two.


    "... Carla... sorry..."


    Gaius called out to Karla while his consciousness was hazy.


    "Never mind. Good luck to you. So don''t worry about beating Rodemur."


    "Dear Karla, thank you for doing this as soon as possible"


    "Oh, anytime."


    "Then I''ll be counting for three seconds now............ three!


    Rodemul promptly began to fall back slowly to carry Gaius.


    "... two!


    Carla dyed her hands crimson so that whenever the enemy could show up, she could attack at any time.


    "... one!


    Gaius waited for that moment half-hearted to get on Rodemur''s back as soon as possible.


    "... zero!


    At the same time as the signal, the three moved simultaneously.


    But at that moment, his enemies, who hadn''t shown themselves until then, were waiting, and he finally exposed his evil figure under the day.


    The enemy instantly appeared without sound behind Carla, who looked back at the same time as the signal.


    And...


    He swallowed Carla in a flash.

 138 Episode 136: The Razorback

    Rodemul ran.


    I carried Gaius and just ran even.


    Straight down the road I came, I ran at full speed without looking back just once, and kicked one door after another that approached the present, I went ahead, just kept running carelessly.


    And he also kicked the last door and jumped out of the palace, ignoring the stoppage of the surprised guards, breaking through the courtyard and even rushing through the castle gate of the royal palace once and for all.


    But Rodemur didn''t stop.


    He ran further down a wide and long straight metropolitan road stretching from the royal palace.


    And as he jumped into a luxury hotel built along the avenue with the momentum as it stood, Rodemur announced his intention to check out on the front desk as he ran.


    And he himself ran up the stairs with Gaius on his back, and when he reached Abel and Nasri''s waiting room, he opened the door rampantly, unlike usual, and gave orders to Nasri with a murderous face.


    "Retreat! Nasri, grab Abel and follow me! The luggage may remain intact!


    Say it, Rodemur flipped out and ran down the stairs with tremendous momentum.


    Although Nasri was taken aback for a moment, he realized the seriousness of the situation from the awesomeness of Rodemur''s shape, and quickly rushed out after Rodemur when he hugged Abel, who was stuttering and solidifying.


    When Nasri reached downstairs, Rodemur had already finished accounting quickly.


    "Hurry up! Over here!


    That''s all Rodemur said, he just ran out toward the back door of the hotel.


    Although Nasri was already halfway up her breath because she didn''t work out every day, she couldn''t even say that and followed him desperately.


    As Nasri passed through the back door with a rough breath, Rodemur was crossing the horse with Gaius.


    "Get in!"


    Nasri hurried Abel onto the horse, forgetting to reply, and then hurried across himself.


    "Let''s go!


    Rodemul screamed at the same time confirming that Nasri had crossed the horse, and at the same time kicked him so hard that he had no more horse bellies.


    Then the horse was not surprised, once his forelegs were raised high and his upper body was greatly defied, but at the same time as he landed, he flew forward with all his body power, running all at once through the back alley of the hotel and in the opposite direction to the royal palace as he flew out onto the main road.


    Nasri also rushed to kick his horse belly and danced through the alley with quite a bit of horseback riding skill to the main road, even if it wasn''t the same as Rodemur.


    Nasri rushed his neck and shook left and right to find Rodemur''s back, following him even more desperately in a great panic.


    Nasri never caught up with Rodemur''s back at full speed for a while, and just kept running even as he couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    And when I kept running for about fifteen minutes, Rodemul''s back finally approached me.


    Nasri shouted at its back as loudly as she could.


    "What happened!?


    Rodemul turned around lightly, slowing down and lining up with Nasri''s horse.


    "Explain later! Now think only of a quick retreat!


    "Hey! How far do you go to retreat!?


    Then Rodemur looked rugged and said something truly astonishing.


    "It''s Elmour! This place withdraws at once to Elmur, the province of the Valentine Republic!


    Nasri was too angry to say two words to the answer, but he could only open his mouth wide and gently.

 139 Lesson 137 Return to Elmour

    One.


    To the west of the Wang capital Alexandra, from the port town of Bells, two days by land, sailed so that now a regular contact ship carrying four Gaius and the others would slip.


    And on its deck was the appearance of Gaius, the wicked ones.


    "You managed to get on?


    Nasri said that in such a way as to relieve him.


    But Rodemur, with a rugged face, did not speak to his voice, but merely nodded.


    "... you know, and retreating to Elmur..."


    Then Rodemur sighed once in such a way that he had no choice, and then began to explain as he had decided to be prepared.


    "Nasri, we confronted our enemies in the royal palace and defeated them unharmed. And in doing so, we lost the Supreme Warrior, Master Karla, in an instant. Withdrawal must take place promptly and to the greatest extent possible, beyond the inability to supplement the forces of war that have been replaced by Karla at present. I mean... that''s Elmur."


    "... hah..."


    "Don''t you see? What if we retreat halfway and the enemy hits us where we''re stopping there? We''ve already lost a lot of power, haven''t we? Not a single clump? That''s why we pull to Elmour..."


    "... I see, is that what you mean..."


    "That''s the thing..."


    That''s all Rodemul said, expressing a strong sense of regret in his expression, chewing his lips up.


    Gaius on the other side is also annoyed by the intense self-reproach.


    The setting sunset of those two faces illuminates bright red.


    And they left Dallas.


    Two.


    "... that''s Elmur... how beautiful..."


    Nasri raised his admiration from the deck of the regular contact line when he saw the beautiful township dyed in two colors, blue and white, of Elmur to begin with.


    "Yeah! Wow beautiful!


    Abel was excited again beside Nasri.


    Less than two months after sailing the port town of Bells, Gaius made his return to his hometown of Elmur.


    "Boy, it''s Elmour"


    Rodemur drowned his head respectfully.


    "Oh, long time no see... I feel like I''ve been traveling for years now"


    Gaius said so with a gentle grin.


    "Yes, I agree"


    Rodemul also smiled softly as if he had matched Gaius.


    Gaius looked at Rodemul''s smile like that and stumbled into small pieces over and over again.


    But the next moment, the grin disappeared from Gaius'' face.


    "... I have to explain to my father... about Carla."


    "Yes, I''m with you."


    Then the sailor announced the ship''s shore out loud.


    Gaius said in a calm voice that he nodded lightly.


    "Yeah...... let''s go"


    When Gaius said so, he turned himself over and slowly went down the stairs.


    And Gaius, for the first time in a long time, set foot upon the earth of Elmur.

 140 Episode 138: Go Home

    One.


    As soon as Gaius got off to the harbor, he picked up a carriage and headed all the way to our homely Schneider residence, which he missed.


    Even though the beautiful scenery, composed of two colors, blue and white, flowed out the window, it was just the usual familiar sight for Gaius and Rodemur, and it never moved their minds.


    Except for Abel and Nasri.


    In the first place, Elmur was a very popular tourist destination, both at home and abroad, thanks to its beautiful towns.


    Even if Abel and the others were so distracted by the beautiful townships, it was only natural.


    But the hearts of Gaius and Rodemur were melancholy with Shaggu Abels on their sides.


    They were obliged to report it to Lombard Schneider, the head of the Schneider family.


    So their hearts were dyed, contrary to the blue and white townships, in gray, close to black without limits.


    Two.


    As the carriage dived through a sturdy portal that seemed to be three times taller than an adult male, and ran for some time again, the magnificent three-story mansion above the ground revealed itself.


    "Wow! That''s huge!"


    I was surprised that Abel accidentally spoke to her voice.


    Neither did Nasri beside him say two words about his too extravaganza.


    Then Gaius noticed the figure in front of the mansion.


    "... ah... my father and mother..."


    "Yes, we only told them we would arrive by express flight, so they would have kept their necks long and waited for Boy to return."


    "... yeah. I guess so... I''ve been vacating the house for almost five months... without permission..."


    "Yes, I must explain to both of you, including that."


    "Yeah. It''s a little heavy, though."


    "Yes, but I''m here, too, while it doesn''t extend..."


    "Oh, that''s comforting."


    At the same time Gaius finished saying that, the carriage slowed down.


    Then, at a relaxed speed, he circled to the main entrance and stopped quietly in front of the Lombards.


    Then as the horseman, who was holding back right next to Lombardo, advanced forward in his tame form, he hung his hand on the carriage door and pulled open in a slow motion.


    Gaius stepped down with a streamlined motion worthy of the Schneider family trail son, and said the words of greeting well.


    "Father, Mother, I know you''re worried, but I''m back."


    "Gaius!"


    My mother Emerada screamed at the same time that Gaius finished saying hello, and she couldn''t help but kneel down and hug Gaius, instantly crying down.


    Lombardo saw the sight, and when he spoke only one word, "Welcome Back" in a quiet and serene tone, he then twisted Rodemul out of the carriage.


    "Thank you, Rodemur."


    Rodemur corrected his manners and responded.


    "Absolutely not, sir. Depending on the matter, I will explain it in more detail later, but there are two people I would like to introduce first."


    With that said, Rodemul pointed to Abel and Nasri about to get out of the carriage and briefly introduced them to Lombardo.


    Lombardo nodded deeply, saying.


    "Welcome. I hope you''ll both forgive me for thinking this is your home"


    Saying so, Lombardo smiled at both of them.


    Nasri then greeted Lombardo back on his behalf.


    "Yes, thank you"


    Lombardo nodded, pointing to the mansion with his right hand.


    "Come on, guys. It doesn''t even start when you''re here. Let''s all go inside."


    That was how Lombardo urged the four of them to step into the mansion in slow steps.

 141 Episode 139 Report

    One.


    When Gaius and the others entered the mansion, it first became a luncheon hosted by my mother Emerada.


    Emerada usually barely cooks and leaves it to her cock, but only at this time she offered Gaius a more luxurious lunch on her arm.


    The four had not yet taken their meals on this day, and were very pleased to receive their offerings.


    Abel, in particular, rejoiced greatly, exhibiting a small body but a flourishing appetite to flatten the dishes one after the other, greatly delighting Emerada.


    For that reason, although it was only at the beginning that Gaius was the center of the topic, sometimes Gaius was not very motivated to ride, and gradually the center of the topic moved to Abel.


    And at the end of the luncheon, the consent of Lombardo and Emerada led Abel and Nasri to be officially welcomed into the Schneider family.


    At the end of lunch, Lombardo suggested to Emerada that Abel and the others be guided into this mansion.


    This was for Lombardo, who wanted to hear the upside of the journey from Gaius and the others quickly, but didn''t want Emerada to hear much about it because of Gaius'' attitude.


    But Emerada happily accepted the proposal without realizing Lombardo''s thoughts.


    And as soon as Emerada followed the dining room with Abel and the others, Lombardo looked rugged.


    "What the hell happened?


    Two.


    "No way... that Carla..."


    Lombardo heard it depended on what happened from the two of them, and lost his voice in amazement at all that.


    Gaius and the others had also thought of the magnitude of what they had lost once again by telling Carla''s end out loud, and had been beaten down.


    Therefore a time of silence passed between the three of them.


    "... well... no, I get it. Just get some rest, both of you."


    Lombardo put the words of labor on both of us again.


    "... Yes, Father. Thank you."


    "Oh, you need to get some rest. And Rodemul."


    "Yes, sir, thank you"


    The two stood up slowly, and it was time for them to bow politely against Lombardo.


    And when Lombardo nodded silently, they flipped and quietly left the room.


    Lombardo thought deeply as he dropped them off on their backs, quietly nagging for a while.


    And besides, when I looked up, I invited a servant who had refrained in the corner of the room.


    The servant rushed slightly earlier on foot and asked, "What can I do for you?," he asked.


    Lombardo then nodded lightly and said in a stern voice.


    "Send Counsellor Shester as soon as you can."


    When Lombardo ordered his servant to do so, he began to relax and to rethink.

 142 Episode 140: In Your Own Room

    ��


    ���ˤ����ݤ���Ƥ��Ф餯�i���ȡ����A�ʤĤ���Υ����ǥꥢ���쾮����֤��¤��ꡢ���������Τδ󤭤������A�Τ�Ŀ�������ڴ�����v�۩`��ؤȤ��ɤ��Ť�����


    �����ǥ��������ϥۥä�һϢ�¤��ơ����ǥ����Z�꤫������


    ���դ��������ˤ���ä�ƣ�����ä��ߤ�����������


    ���Ϥ����ɤ�������ä��ꤪ�ݤ��¤�����


    �����󡣥��ǥ���͡�


    ���Ϥ����錄������Ȥꤢ���������x�դ����Ϲ����������ᤫ���ɤä�ƣ�줬���Ƥ����褦�Ǥ������ǘ������S���⤢�ä����ȤǤ������١����ݤ��ݤߤ����ȴ椸�ޤ���


    �����󡣤��㤢�ޤ�������


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ������ҤؤȾA�������A�Τ�N�äƤ��ä���


    ���ǥ��Ϥ���ʥ������������ˤ�һ�񤹤�ȡ����ä����v�۩`����٤䤫����ˤ�����


    �ؤ���ȡ��Ǥ�ä���������A�Τ�N�꤭�ꡢ�ڤ��L�����¤򤷤Ф餯�i�����褦�䤯���Ҥ�ǰ�ؤ��{���Ť��ȡ��������˥��������ϥɥ����_������


    ���褽����¤֤��Ҋ�����Ҥ���ǰ�Ⱥ�һ�ĉ���̘��ӤǤ��ꡢ���������ϺΤ����U���Ф餺���Ĥ��եä�Ц�äƤ��ޤäƤ�����


    ����ȡ�������Ԫ��Ǥäפ��Խ��̫�ä�Ҋ֪����\è�������Ȥ���i�������������β��ݤ��ФؤȻ����z��Ǥ��ä���


    ������������൤ˤ���è�ϡ������`�����Է֤����ʤ��Ť����򼊤�魯������ʼ�᤿è�ʤΤǤ�������˼���z�ߡ��ݤˤ����Ԥ�ⲿ�ݤ���ꡢ����֤˥ɥ����]�᤿�Τ��ä���


    �����Ƥ��Ǥ˥����������㏊�����w�Ӂ\�ä������z��ʤ�̫�ä��\è�˽��Ť����������Ƥ��ˤ���������Ӥ�����������ȡ���ä����\è���򤫤ä����֤����������Τ������Ǥ褦�Ȥ�����


    ���褷�褷�������Ӥ��͡�


    �����ͻȻ�������\è���ڤ��_���Ƥ���٤�ʼ�᤿��


    ����ǰ���ɤ�������ޤ����Τ褦���ʣ���


    ���������ϳ��@���줷�����Ӥ���ܞ����������ˤʤä��Τ��ä���


    ��


    �������ʤã����͡�è����������٤ä�������


    �����������@���Τ�����ʤ���⡢�褦�䤯��������Ԥä���


    ������\è���浹�����������������פ�󤭤������ä���


    ���路�Τ��ȤϤɤ��Ǥ⤤���襤���������路���|���˴𤨤󤫤����ɤ��ʤ������ǰ��ܞ���ߤʤΤ�����


    �������ɡ��ɤ��Ǥ⤤���櫓�ʤ�������������è������٤�ʼ�᤿�äƤΤ˚ݤˤ����ˤ����뤫�裡����


    ���դ�����äѤ��浹����ä��襤���������ޤ��褤���ʤ�����\�äƤ�������路�����ϡ����ޤ������Ϥ����L���Τ�ʡ�Ԥ��뤬����������Ԥ�����


    ���������롭����


    �����������򸶤��󤫡����򣡤路�Ϥ�����è�ǤϤʤ��Τ������褤��„�����@�����g�Ϥ路�Ϥʤ�������ȫ�Ƥ�è�����Ρ����ʤΤ��㣡�����ɤ������@����������


    ���������䡢�褯�Ф�ʤ�������ɡ�����


    ���ޤä�������ǰ�����Х��ͬ������z�ߤΐ���ū����ʡ�����


    ������Х�ɣ�����Х�ɤϤ��󤿤�����٤뤳�Ȥ�֪�äƤ���Τ�����


    ��������ǰ����ȤϤ��Τ路�򤢤󤿺��Ф�ꤷ��ä��ʡ�����


    ���������䡢���㤢�������똔������


    �����㤢����Ӌ���㡢���㤢�ϣ������ޤ��褤������Х�ɤϤ��Τ路������٤뤳�Ȥ�֪�äƤ���


    ���������Ϥ��ޤ��չ�_�ˡ��X��ѣ����ҙ����ΤǤ��ä���

 143 Lesson 141: Divergent Realms

    "I know Lombardo and Rodemul the Family Order. If Rodemur doesn''t know, it''s hard to do it in this house. Oh, and I know Chester, one of Lombardo''s men."


    "Shester......"


    Gaius thought of Shester''s face, who had visited this mansion several times.


    "Mm-hmm. There''s a lot going on. We met in the woods of Eden."


    Gaius then recalled a theory that appeared in a fairy tale passed down to the continent of Melissa, which he had read in his childhood.


    "Eden Forest?... Ah! Then Master Elle could be that black cat in the fairy tale!?


    "... Lombardo said it was a myth, but now it''s a fairy tale... well, either way... I''m the El!


    "... wasn''t that a fairy tale... the Eden Forest also exists!?


    "That''s what I would have just said. The Lombards and I met in Eden."


    "... why are you in that place again..."


    "Then let''s just say there was a lot going on. Thousands of years of dragons appearing and raging..."


    Then Gaius shouted reflexively.


    "SE, Thousand Years Dragon!? So, the Thousand Years Dragon is real!?


    To Gaius'' breathless question, Elle showed him such tricks as waving a big, long time.


    "... I''ll explain it from scratch. Instead, why don''t you talk to me without covering up?


    Having said that, Elle began to rave about the incident the Lombards encountered.


    That''s how Elle finally finished talking, and now Gaius told Elle without covering up about his own identity, this event, etc.


    "Was he still a reincarnator... but more than that..."


    That''s how Elle separated the words once.


    And I started to say something really amazing when it was a little bit of a knuckle-jerk trick.


    "What if... the guy named Carla is still alive?


    Gaius was surprised by Elle''s words, and asked them back the way they had behaved.


    "Become!? Ho, really!?


    "Only if you do, then you do. Maybe he was just flown by another world."


    "The otherworlds...... could that mean the world over there?


    "No, it''s not. Different worlds are special worlds where there is no mass, no space, no time."


    "... I can''t imagine at all..."


    "Well, let''s see. You have to go there. You can''t even imagine."


    "... that Carla is there?


    "It''s possible, that''s all."


    "Okay. So, assuming there''s a Carla in that other world, you can come back?


    "Normal people can''t do it first. Perhaps at the time of being flown into another world, my self would collapse and stop exchanging people''s bodies. But according to your story, the man named Karla is like a magician with extraordinary powers, albeit human. Then you may maintain yourself, recognize the other world, and find a way to return."


    "Do you ever bring me back with the power of Master Elle?


    "I can''t do that. The different worlds are not one. There are countless of them. There are countless other worlds out there that I can''t even look for."


    "Really... but there''s a chance he''ll come back, right?


    "Um, maybe right away, maybe in a few years. Anyway, the other world doesn''t have a concept of time."


    "Okay. Still, there''s just hope. Thank you, Master El."


    When Gaius thanked Elle, he had a really sunny good smile.


    (I''m sure Carla is alive. ''Cause there''s no way that Carla''s gonna die that easy. So I''m sure! Someday I''ll see you again)


    Gaius remembered so strongly in his heart.

 144 Episode 142: The End of Childhood

    One.


    "I''m sorry, Chester, I need a break."


    Lombardo first apologized for calling Shester out of the blue.


    "No, I don''t mind that...... what''s going on? Your son is back because of you, is there a problem?


    Shester had been asked beforehand by Lombardo that Gaius would return home for the first time in a long time.


    That''s why I thought it would be a touching reunion of parents and children by now.


    There, it is a sudden convocation.


    It was only natural for Shester to shine a lot.


    "Mm-hmm. Actually... apparently Dallas is in trouble..."


    Lombardo briefed Shester crushing what he heard from Gaius and the others.


    "... that''s an amazing story. That''s..."


    Just as calmly settled, Chester also had to complain about the backdrop of the incident at the Dallas Royal Palace.


    "Mm-hmm. I guess it''s an unusual case..."


    "It''s not an anomaly. If that story were true, would it mean that the kingdom of Dallas is now being taken over by someone who doesn''t know what to do?


    "Don''t..."


    "But I don''t realize that around me..."


    "Oh, not at the moment."


    "Will you notice soon?


    "Gaius said the luggage that was being carried into the royal palace was rotten. If anyone notices that, but..."


    "Before that, if one of them realizes that and removes the luggage..."


    "Oh, no one might notice the Dallas royal anomaly"


    "That sucks."


    "Oh, the worst."


    So Shester said as he thought.


    "Is the mastermind a wizard named that signals that he is a brother disciple of Master Carla?


    "I don''t know. And I don''t know if this has anything to do with the survival of Bath Village."


    "The disappearance of Bath Village and the takeover of the Dallos Royal Palace... I don''t think these two have anything to do with it..."


    "Oh, it will matter. But I can''t even imagine how it''s related."


    So Lombardo cut off his words once, and rose up largely.


    "Chester, check on Dallas. I don''t care how much it costs. I need you to uncover Dallas'' secrets."


    "Got it. Come on, then."


    Say it, Shester gave Lombardo a bow of grace and quickly followed the room like the wind.


    Lombardo, who was left, sat somewhere in the chair again, sighing one loud sigh.


    "Next up in the Esta conflict is this or... has the world managed at all..."


    With that said, Lombardo sighed another loud sigh.


    Two.


    "Well, that''s not why I''m taking over your training."


    When I said that, Elle had a teasing grin.


    Gaius let Elle''s words and face catch his cheeks with a half-eyed glimpse.


    "My training is amazing - I look forward to it."


    (I only have a bad feeling... absolutely this guy has a sadistic personality... he escaped Carla''s training because of it... no, of course I want Carla to come back... but no, I''m sorry for the rigorous training... oh, oh, why do I have to be so hard to see. Oops)


    Gaius mourned in his heart the misfortune of his rebirth.


    "Hey you, my inner disappointment is all over my face..."


    Elle penetrated Gaius'' too much face with a slight twitch.


    "Okay? Let me tell you something, you reincarnators are the peculiarities of this world. Then you must work out your body and mind well, then give up and encourage training."


    "Singularity? What do you mean?"


    "I''ll see. Now it''s about working out anyway. Prepare for the branch that will come one day..."


    It was years after that that Gaius began to understand the meaning of Elle''s words.

 145 Episode 143: In the office.

    "Good morning. Deputy Secretary"


    In a room of modern buildings standing white, the man greeted by his secretary and a muggy woman returned greetings with a gentle smile.


    "Good morning, Mr. Cordesia. Are you free today? If so, I''d appreciate it."


    Then Cordesia, the secretary who follows this man for years, smiled a little mischievously.


    "Come on. What do you think? However, someone already wanted to see you earlier."


    "Are you kidding me this early in the morning? That''s a lot of annoyance."


    Then suddenly, Rin''s cool voice echoed from behind Cordesia.


    "Seems like a lot more is said about annoying guys again, Deputy Secretary"


    "What, Councillor Shester, you mean the visitor?


    "Yeah, I am. Lombard Schneider, deputy state secretary."


    Six years had actually passed since that abominable year, when a thousand years of dragons ravaged and went mad in the disputed area of Esta, and Carla, the archdeacon, disappeared in Dallas.


    And the years had promoted the two to deputy secretaries of Elmur, a subordinate state, and to the councillor who would serve as his assistant.


    "So shall I ask you for an interview? Councillor Shester."


    When Lombardo said so, he straightened his hips down to the sumptuous sofa that had been placed in the office.


    Then Chester also lowered his back on the couch across from Lombardo, looking used to it.


    "Apparently, there''s a bone meat feud going on within the Raydom Royal Family."


    When Shester said that with a slight smile on his face, Lombardo just looked at him as though he was disgusted.


    "Not again! How many times have you repeated a war play about bone meat washing blood with blood since that house riot six years ago when you inherited the throne! Don''t punish me again... I''m glad Lowenglin took care of me before, but not this time either."


    "Yeah, because Raydam said it was time to finally finish restructuring the armies devastated by that Esta campaign. I hope it doesn''t stink."


    "How''s Dallas?


    "Unfortunately..."


    "Right..."


    Six years ago, Shester had received the life of Lombardo and turned to the Kingdom of Dallas for an investigation.


    That was also because Gaius Schneider, the son of Lombardo, encountered a strange and terrifying incident in Dallas.


    Doesn''t the case mean that the Dallas royal family is being taken over by someone who doesn''t know what to do? It was.


    As a result, Shester led the investigation team into the Dallas Royal Palace himself, ready to die, but was unable to obtain any information.


    Because in the royal palace, as before, it was extremely normal.


    Unlike Gaius'' report, he didn''t see any unusual parts and didn''t see any difference from the previous royal palace.


    Therefore, Shester had no choice but to return home with his bare hands.


    "Don''t you think it''s a strange story that Dallas hasn''t made any moves either... in the six years since I thought about it?


    "Yeah, so perhaps your son is right, that something is perfectly made up of the Dallas royal people. When I did my research, I couldn''t grab that tail... but someday the time will come to reveal who it is."


    "Oh, yeah"


    "But I''m afraid this one''s going to have to wait until there''s movement."


    "Oh, keep me posted as soon as there''s a new move"


    "Yes, I understand."


    With that said, Shester stood up completely and, in a token against Lombardo, promptly left to slip through the room.


    Then, in the wrong place, the secretary Cordesia brought two hot teas with all the hot air.


    "We''re running out of councilors."


    "Right. Because of this, you can sit there and drink instead. [M] Guess I''m free today."


    Saying so, Lombardo reached for a hot teacup.


    "Right. It''s a waste, so here you go."


    Cordesia grinned with tea glare and hung her hand on the cup handle like Lombardo.


    Lombardo sighed in the hot tea, sighing quietly as he included only a small amount in his mouth.


    And I squealed softly in my little voice as I looked out the window where the bright sun shoots.


    "I hope there''s nothing ahead of me... nothing..."

 146 Lesson 144: Parents and Children

    "Oh, already! I know, Mother! Then I''ll be there!


    In the morning shining sunlight, the boy rushed out to a glance and quickly disappeared from his mother''s sight as he abandoned his words to his mother, even as it seemed troublesome.


    "I wonder how long she''s been such a rascal..."


    The mother, left on the spot, murmured softly and quietly what almost all mothers with adolescent sons thought once.


    "Not at all! Since when the hell did you get so loud, Mother!?


    The boy complained with bumps and voices about what anyone once thought of his mother if he was an adolescent boy.


    Then the boy''s foot gave me the exact reply.


    "Hmm. It''s pretty funny how rebirth has a period of disobedience, too"


    How dare the Lord of his voice be a black cat, whose short, aligned furrows reflected in the sunlight and sparkled beautifully.


    But the boy threw his words at the black cat, even though suddenly the cat spoke at his feet, without going through with it at all, no. On the contrary, he just didn''t take it for granted.


    "It''s not like I''m in a period of disobedience. I''m just a little upset!


    "That''s the rebellion. And it''s still funny. No matter how mature the spirit is, if the flesh is young, it will be dragged to it."


    "... Is there such a thing?


    "It''s worth at least thinking about than there''s a real example of you."


    "I''m the real example... well, sure..."


    Six years, actually, from that terrible year.


    Gaius was counting age twelve.


    Like the Schneider family men, who boasted a disappointing physique, for a twelve-year-old boy, he had a wide shoulder width and a greater back length than a crowd.


    By contrast, Elle at his feet, speaking of............ was fattening up plenty unchanged in phase.


    "Hmm. And you, forget you''re a reincarnator and call Emerada Mother Nature, right?


    "... yeah..."


    "Emerada is not supposed to be your mother. So you, not just now, have been playing nature and parent-child for years now, but you''ve been particularly conscious of that? Then isn''t that no longer an act?


    "I mean, that you''ve become a real parent and child?


    "Hmm. For example, would there be a system called adoption in the human world? There are various cases where there may or may not be blood connections. Let''s think about it if there''s not one here."


    "... yeah"


    "Let''s say the young child has no parents due to some misfortune, and a group of couples who felt pity for it took over the child. In such cases, they begin to play parents and children with each other, but as love grows and deepens, it becomes a natural parent-child relationship. Whatever the problem may be along the way, it may not happen between normal parents and children, but if we get over it, we''ll be bound by stronger ties."


    "... that''s a common tear story..."


    "Why are you complaining about my long and wide tongue?


    "No, I''m not complaining about anything. It''s a special case in my case, isn''t it? So if you talk about adoption in general, it doesn''t really come down to you."


    "He''s not a mouthless guy at all...... not an emerada, but haven''t you changed a bit lately after all?


    Elle tilted her neck once when she said so, but then something seemed asexually angry, suddenly biting Gaius'' leg.


    Gaius bounced up in momentum with Elle hanging on his leg as he bit, screaming so hard that his ears would split.

 147 Episode 145: Maximilian Burger

    One.


    "It''s terrible, El. I can''t believe I bit you all of a sudden."


    Gaius protested with a crying face towards Elle as he walked along a beautiful, cobbled, beautifully paved tree-lined path straight through the planned planted woods, walking at its feet in a relaxed foothold.


    But where was the wind blowing against Elle, and his strange face?


    "It''s your fault for being busy with your mouth. I don''t want to bite your big, tasteless feet from the morning."


    "Basically, I''m against violence. In the future, don''t imitate sudden bites even if you''re slightly angry. I need you to say it in words first, in words."


    Gaius pressed Elle in precaution with a strong tone.


    Then Elle said with a bare gesture that even seemed troublesome.


    "Ahh ok. Okay. Look, the woods are about to run out. I''m leaving now."


    That said, Elle went into the woods in a light manner.


    When Gaius sighed one loud sigh, he stopped to change his mood and took a deep breath with his hands wide aside.


    Two.


    "Morning, Gaius!


    As soon as he went through the woods and onto the open road, a bright, energetic boy''s voice poured down Gaius''s back.


    Gaius didn''t even turn around because he knew immediately after hearing only one voice who the Lord of that voice was.


    "Morning, Max. You''re doing well this morning."


    Gaius greeted Max back with a little bitterness at Maximilian Burger''s bottom brightness.


    Max then approached Gaius with an uncontrolled smile on his face and said, pounding on his shoulder.


    "You''re as dark as ever. We need to be brighter, okay?


    "I can''t. I''m not like you"


    Gaius denied it a little bit to the taste of eating.


    Max then spread his hands and squeezed his shoulders as he stuck a bright smile on its face.


    "Oh man, why is this dark guy messing with the girls... the world is irrational ~"


    "What are you talking about? You have it for girls, too."


    "You don''t deny at all that you''re a mess. That''s just great, Gaius. Ma, that''s okay. I can''t have that much. I''m so bright and healthy, I haven''t even got at least a tenth of yours. Why!?


    You know what?


    "You don''t deny that you''re more than ten times what I am. I knew you''d do just fine, Gaius. Ma, that''s because, for some reason... the girl thinks you''re cool!


    "... is that not the same as dark?


    "Huh. That''s sweet, Gaius. Cool is something else when it''s dark."


    "... well, do you"


    "It is. But the girl thinks you''re cool and cool just because it''s dark. I mean, the girls are just an illusion."


    "... so?


    "Yeah?"


    "No, so what do you say because it''s an illusion?


    "No, I don''t care.


    "... what the hell is that"


    "Huh. I knew it was sweet, Gaius. I''m basically appropriate. You didn''t know that?


    "... No, I knew. I listened to you seriously. I was stupid."


    "You''re right, apparently this battle, it''s my win!


    "... it''s a battle. You really are the right guy, not at all..."


    "Huh. But you had fun, huh? I got to school while we were talking like this, and I''m the one who brightens up boring school paths by having fun conversations, don''t you think?


    "... oh, lazy"


    Gaius said so in a complete bar reading, diving through the gates of the learning hall through which they would pass.

 148 Lesson 146: Nobility

    As Gaius and the others entered the classroom, the voices of the different girls rose one after the other.


    "Ah! Good morning, Mr. Gaius, Mr. Max."


    "Good morning, Gaius. To you, Max."


    "Good morning, Mr. Gaius, and then Max"


    "Damn it! Why is Gaius'' name always first? Anyone want to call my name first?


    Max said aloud so that all the girls in his class could hear him.


    Then the girls united as soon as possible and showered their cursing words at Max in unison.


    Said, different faces, different styles, different personalities, etc... Among them, the extremes were that the households were different.


    They were right, indeed Gaius'' pattern was so good that it could be said that it was extreme.


    Although the Schneider family was not a nobleman, it was a famous family in the Valentine''s Republic, and its voice was so loud that it roared to foreign countries.


    Because even Gaius'' grandfather actually spawned a Cabinet of Ministers through five generations of strength, and Lombardo Schneider, now Gaius'' father, is currently also in the position of deputy secretary of the province of the genus here in Elmur, the most important of the many dependent states held by the Republic of Valentin.


    "I can''t fight back anymore if they bring up the pattern. Gaius'' house is the most powerful in Valentine''s class."


    Gaius disputed Max''s pretentious words.


    "That''s not true, is it? Because we''re not noble."


    Max then exaggerated his hands and showed them with his shoulders squeezed open.


    "What are you talking about? Valentine says nobility was shaped a long time ago. Well, there is still a uniform system, but the reality is that it is a local lord at best. That''s also true, because all the urban areas of Valentin are open to citizens, so I''m talking about all the land the nobles have in the countryside, which is almost equal to no asset value. That''s why there are as many non-aristocrats richer than nobles. I mean, you''re the head of the house."


    Gaius rebutted in a relaxed tone to Max''s fast, long-spoken tone.


    "That said, nobility would be noble. With or without gold, the format of the house would be better over there."


    "No. It''s a minority of the noblemen of the day who think that way. Not to mention that all citizens don''t think that way anymore. You see, in that evidence, the nobleman in the next class... uh, I didn''t say his name... well, no, he always seems great following a few of his men, but everyone else doesn''t deal with him at all. Besides, I hear you''re following his noble servants like they''re children."


    "Yeah. That guy was in the next class..."


    "What! You didn''t know about him!?


    You forgot his name.


    "That''s right - I''ve always seen it prestigious so many times, because I haven''t dealt with him at all around me, or somehow he''s, like, plain as a villain, or plenty of trinkets... I don''t have a presence - so I don''t remember his name - I don''t know what he said - I just... Sa... Sama... Sara?... No Kara? �������� Ah! I remember!"


    Max was excited about what he finally remembered and shouted out loud that sounded all the way outside the classroom.


    "That stupid nobleman! It was called balance!


    Then suddenly, the classroom door made a fierce noise and opened abusively.


    "Who did you just say!? Call this balancer an idiot aristocrat!? I will never forgive you!!


    That''s when Gaius was convinced that this firepowder would surely descend on him as well.


    Therefore Gaius meditated with a great and deep sigh, and slowly fell behind each body, looking up to heaven.

 149 Chapter 147 Politics

    "I''m asking you who it is! Come out!


    The sword curtain of balance was considerable, its face bright red as the scorching lava blowing up all year round on the Gardan continent.


    "... you can do it..."


    Max shrugged so low that he shrugged his neck like a turtle.


    "Hey! What do you mean no one''s gonna make a name for themselves! You just named him! You coward!


    Though the anger of balance heated up even more by not naming anyone, Max at the time was deciding where to blow the wind into his strange face.


    Then suddenly, the anger of balance converged.


    Balance hunched and breathed with his nose, distorting his face and bringing up a mocking look.


    "That''s civilians. There are only those who are humble. It looks like cowardice has stained itself for generations to come."


    Then Max, who had sparkled until then, suddenly burst out.


    He kicked the chair up with the loud noise and stood up, he said, turning to balance.


    "What!? What a nobleman!


    "Have you finally come up with a name? You thin, dirty rat!


    "Who''s the Dove Rat!? Look, I''m sure I was the one who said bad things. But I don''t know how to say that to look down on us! Now there are nobles and civilians!


    "What are you talking about? You! There''s more to it now! In the future, you are a rat-like civilian, and this balance is part of a flourishing nobleman who reigns over you. Mind your own business, you idiot!


    "What are you talking about? Though nobility will no longer be completely shaped and powerless at all. It''s almost like an old man''s salon to have a senate made up of nobles!


    The government of the Republic of Valentin is a composite government between the Council, composed of eighty members elected directly from the citizens, and the Senate, composed of two hundred nobles.


    However, the Council''s powers far outweighed those of the Senate, and the role of the Senate was now almost non-existent, making it only an honorary joy, and expressions such as salons by the old men, as Max put it, were reasonable.


    "Oh my God! If there were a senate that would be a nobleman, it would be a country that would enrich this country by correcting the foolishness you and the civilian population have in mind!


    "Horse to deer. What have you been dreaming about forever? We''ve already morphed into a position where the Senate has repeatedly proposed abolition as a useless long product from citizens. You don''t even know that."


    "No way! Can''t you see the Senate is the one that''s stopping you stupid civilians from going wild! If the Senate were to disappear, you fools would have decided to adopt stupid policies everywhere! Don''t you see it''s a composite government for that, you idiot!


    "You''re the idiot, you idiot. Nothing. I''m not denying the complex government. He said there was no need for the other government to be made up of nobles. Apart from the council, we''re talking about choosing a checking agency to replace the senate directly from the citizens, and I..."


    Balance in Max''s words twisted his face violently and toothed remorsefully.


    But its eyes were shimmering to an unusual extent, pointing to a lack of willingness to fight in balance.


    That''s why Gaius, who saw it, was sure it wouldn''t end like this.

 150 Episode 148 Duel

    One.


    "... dear ~! Get on the table!!


    Balance yelled at him all the time saying he had finally broken the tail of his cunning bag.


    Max responded instantly just waiting.


    "Ouch! I''ll blow you away!


    Listen to Max''s words of consent. No or balance flipped himself, and took his men, who followed him very closely, out of the classroom first.


    Max saw it, too, and the moment he tried to step forward with bravery, Gaius beside him kicked up the chair and stood up.


    "Max! Stop it. Don''t deal with him."


    Gaius grabbed Max''s left arm suddenly and tried to pull it together.


    But Max just stared at Gaius without saying a word, and when he pulled Gaius''s hand off forcefully, he left the classroom early.


    When Gaius sighed one thing in such a way as a man, he changed his face to such a look as he had no choice but to start walking slowly to chase after Max.


    Two.


    "Come quick! They''ll beat you up here!


    Balance was a vacant lot behind a school building that was shadowed and invisible from the staff room, armed and waiting for Max.


    "Whoa! Get ready, you stupid nobleman!


    Max hit a bad mouth on the scenery as he approached his balance early in the day.


    "You! Do you still say that when you''re a civilian! I''m sorry about that!


    "How can you be sorry? Say it, you stupid nobleman."


    Max grinned slightly, bumping in again.


    "Goo, you fucking civilians!"


    "Whoa! Can I say shit to the habits of nobility or something? Shouldn''t you be using nasty language?


    "No more questions!


    When Balance said so, he signaled his men to refrain behind him.


    "Hmm. You''re gonna surround me with four of us? You''re the one who''s cowardly."


    "Fool. Don''t take it personally."


    When Balance said so, he received two things from one of his men.


    "Take it!"


    Balance said so and threw one of them toward Max.


    Max didn''t know what it was, but he drew an arc and looked at it narrowly as it flew towards him.


    And just before, I realized what it was, and I received it with both hands in advance.


    Max asked the balance in a surprising tone, looking at it in his own hands all the time.


    "Hey, what''s this!? Are you insane?


    It was a beautifully decorated pure gold...... dagger.


    "Hmm. You civilian, you realize that?


    "Oh, what are you bringing into the kid''s fight!?


    "You think it''s a kid fight? This is not a kid fight or anything! It''s a life-threatening duel that betrayed the honor of men and men!


    Max felt a strong sense of regret at that moment, savoring the feeling of losing all his blood and losing his mind.

 151 Episode 149: The game was thrown.

    "Ma, wait! You do too much of anything!?


    Max panicked his left palm and shook hard to show his willingness to reject.


    But the opposing balance has remained with a mocking look on its face, taking a step against Max and stuck around.


    "It''s really lame of him to be scared down with a dagger in his hand. Where the hell did the first momentum go?


    "... No, you''re absolutely insane..."


    "Hmm. Say anything. The race has been thrown!


    When Balance said so, he pulled out the dagger sheath vigorously.


    Max saw the glow emanating from his slippery body and learned the feeling of sweat blowing up from his entire body.


    (... Ya, yay... this guy totally gets drunk on himself... do you have to...)


    Max still had a stray.


    That too should be true, Max is still twelve years old no matter what.


    Suddenly they are not old enough to exchange their lives.


    Usually...


    "That''s it."


    Then there was a voice from Max''s back.


    Max looked back aggressively and saw a trusted friend nestled there.


    "Ga, Gaius......"


    "Come on, both of you. Don''t worry about it."


    Gaius quickly snatched the dagger away as he approached Max in slow motion.


    And as he stepped forward, he threw a dagger toward Balance''s men.


    As Gaius advanced further from there, he approached right in front of the balance, to the distance he could reach if he reached out.


    "Balance, punish the sword. Again, if we slaughter each other, we won''t have to."


    "You''re from the Schneider family. Stay on track at the civilian level. For generations to come, you''re noble or nothing!


    "... well what. I don''t give a shit about nobility, so I said take the sword."


    "What do you mean you don''t care!


    Saying so, Balance put a dagger on Gaius''s nostrils and let him flinch.


    Gaius, however, did not keep a frightened look on his face.


    Then the balance with the sword was more astonished by Gaius''s guts.


    "... ho, ho. I don''t know if it''s any better than the other guy..."


    "You know, these things don''t just come out. Look, just treat me right."


    Balance finally stepped backwards as Gaius pursued him further with a fed up face.


    "Oh, you''re not afraid of this sword..."


    "Well, yeah. I don''t know if I''m scared."


    "You, don''t insult this Master Balance!? Don''t insult me that I don''t have the courage to poke a sword!?


    Is the balance emotionally unstable, it just happened to be intense.


    But Gaius got tired of this exchange, and the response became a lot more cluttered.


    "Um, come on, I''m not insulting you. Come on, come on... Shh, shh, shh, shh."


    You didn''t like the way this Gaius said it, the anger of balance suddenly reached a boiling point.


    The face stained bright red and several muscles deep into the temples.


    "I''ll kill you!!


    The totally crisp balance did not think about anything later, and Gaius stuck out with his strength on the left arm holding the dagger.


    But the next moment, Balance''s body was struck by a thunderbolt with a roar.


    And in an instant, the balance was black, and it fell on the spot.


    "I''m fine. I''m just fainting."


    And when Gaius said so, he turned his back, and departed from the spot.

 152 Episode 150: Spearhead

    "I''m sorry, Gaius. Thanks."


    Back in the classroom, Max bowed his head to Gaius, who sat next to him in the seat, with a face that looked bad.


    "It''s no big deal, Max. Don''t worry about it."


    That''s what Gaius said all the time.


    "But you probably think he''ll have it in his roots..."


    Max remembered the obsessive look of balance and flaunted his face.


    Then Gaius also thought of the face of balance, which looked a little nasty.


    "... right. Maybe we''ll stick together for the time being."


    "... yeah. I knew it was bad, getting involved in something weird."


    "So don''t worry, it''s no big deal."


    "Right. That would help... more than that! You''re amazing!


    Max said with sparkling eyes that he would make when he found something novel specific to the boy.


    "... what?


    "Don''t be silly. I knew you could use magic, but that''s unchanging magic, right?


    "Well, you knew a lot about chant-less magic."


    Gaius said that unexpectedly in his heart.


    Because Max had no magical chanting qualities, and he didn''t seem interested.


    "I knew that was unchanging magic! Wow, Gaius! You were in the Magic Instructor class!


    "No, well..."


    Gaius was stuffed by an exciting Max and stared slightly.


    That was also because the classmates surrounding them were shivering their eyes and watching the Gaius, and the psychology worked that they didn''t want to stand out too much.


    For this reason Gaius put his face closer to Max and whispered in his ear to whisper.


    "... Max, you have a loud voice"


    "That''s all right. Everyone in my class seems interested."


    Max said with an innocent smile.


    Gaius had no choice but to make a pulled laugh at that smile.


    Then suddenly, the classroom door made a fierce noise and opened.


    There was a balance there, which burned all over his body and still left the smoke dull.


    "Schneider! Don''t think I''m gonna stay like this! Sooner or later, I''ll pay you back this debt!


    Balance poured in and yelled so loudly, he nodded greatly to see if he was ready for the first time, turning himself over gently and just walking away.


    "... he looks a lot better at cracking the black burn..."


    Max said that in a disquieting manner.


    "... maybe a little too much..."


    Gaius gave it back to me in a bad mood.


    "More like he had it in his roots after all, huh?


    "... oh, apparently so"


    "I mean, totally spearheaded, sounds like he moved from me to Gaius..."


    "............ right"


    When Gaius said just one word, he made his mouth snap a little reluctantly.

 153 Lesson 151: Anxiety

    "Look, Schneider! I''ll pay you back what I owe you someday!


    Balance shouted up. That''s good. Leaving him, he turned himself over gently, as usual, and went back to his own classroom next door.


    Just two weeks from the Balance Black Burn incident today, during which time Balance continued to throw up lines when he stopped by Gaius and his classroom every morning.


    However, both that and already two weeks later, the classmates were a lot more familiar, and they didn''t make it slight where the yelling of balance sounded in the classroom, and nobody seemed to look at all.


    In the meantime, Gaius muttered to Max beside him as his balance yelled at him.


    "... hey Max. Could that be... a gag full of balance... is that possible?


    Then Max answered quite the eating sensation.


    "It doesn''t. Originally he''s essentially a joke about existence itself, but it''s not, Gaius. Because he''s natural. Look, Gaius, gagging is a computationally high punch. It''s an advanced technique of laughter to identify gaps between conversation and conversation, anticipate timing, and punch them thoughtfully. There''s no way you can be such a balancing fool, is there? Gaius, you''re buying him too much."


    "............... what the fuck? Your funny theory..."


    "What are you talking about, laughter is theoretically up to what you take, right? You know, laughter is better in the first place than before history..."


    "Okay! No, it was my fault. Laughter is about theory. I got it, Max."


    Gaius panicked and blocked Max.


    But Max didn''t seem to talk enough yet, and the moment Gaius opened his mouth to keep his expectations vain and long, the chime announcing his start time echoed across the school.


    Gaius urged Max to look forward because he didn''t want to hear Max''s funny theory any more.


    "Look, Max, the teacher''s coming, so we have to move on."


    Max obeyed this feeling of disapproval and looked forward and waited for Gaius and his teachers to arrive.


    But the teacher didn''t show up to live long enough.


    Then the purposeful and grunting whining of the classmates around him sounded a little bit like Gaius''s ears.


    "Hey, isn''t that weird? Doctor, you''re not coming at all?


    "I always come as soon as the chime rings..."


    "Doctor, what''s going on... is something wrong?


    Then the door behind the classroom sounded open.


    But it wasn''t a teacher, it was something that the boys in the class opened up to go see what was going on in the other classrooms.


    And when they came back some time later, I started reporting aloud to everyone in my class.


    "Hey guys! My neighbor''s class and my neighbors aren''t here!


    In response to that report, several other classmates left the classroom to confirm.


    But their report was exactly the same as the earlier one.


    "True! No class is here!


    Then the other kids in the class asked how it was, and they visited Gaius''s classroom to see what was going on, and it gradually became a mess.


    But despite that, the teachers never showed up.


    "Gaius, what the hell happened?


    Max spoke to Gaius with a smile zero in such a way that he couldn''t contain the rising excitement.


    But Gaius only responded badly on the face as opposed to Max like that.


    "... Apparently so..."


    Gaius remembered unspeakable bottomless anxiety, even though he did not know why, and only further distorted his face.

 154 Lesson 152: Meadows

    Gaius'' chest noise resonated with the stirring in the classroom, and the louder the noise, Gaius'' anxiety swelled, he said.


    "Yeah? What''s up, Gaius? Something looks wrong..."


    Max glanced into Gaius''s face and said worryingly.


    But Gaius had approached Max''s worries to figure out who his unspoken whirlpool was.


    (... what? This uneasy feeling... I don''t know... I don''t know... but I feel bad about it...)


    The stiffness in the classroom swelled further, and at the same time Gaius'' anxiety swelled to near its limits.


    And at that moment, when the blurring finally reached a critical point and could be called a great hustle and bustle, it happened.


    Suddenly, the classroom disappeared.


    "What!?


    Gaius raised his surprise unexpectedly.


    And that was followed by the screams of my classmates there.


    Gaius looked around surprised.


    Then we could see not only the classmates, but also the students of the next class and their next class.


    And Gaius was in the midst of an endless meadow.


    "Only the school building disappeared... you mean..."


    Gaius shrugged so, his stunned expression rose out of the chair intact.


    Then the moment Gaius left the chair, the chair he was supposed to be sitting in until then instantly disappeared into the void.


    The servant Gaius was also confused by this situation.


    I was just surprised, looked around, and just stood up without being able to respond to the screams of my classmates or anything.


    And after a while, Gaius suddenly yelled.


    "What is this!?


    But when I voiced the question in my heart, it didn''t change things, it didn''t solve the question, and Gaius''s confusion never subsided.


    That''s why Gaius had to keep yelling at himself out loud.


    "Where!? This is... this meadow... WHERE the hell is this meadow!? Damn!! What happened!? What the hell happened!!


    That''s when one girl student laughed out loud.


    Then it caused a chain reaction as soon as possible, and there came out those who laughed.


    Yes, there was no way the other classmates could stand a situation so confusing to Gaius.


    Gaius realized that and finally began to regain some calm.


    (What if I''m confused? I have to stay strong... I have to protect everyone!


    "Guys, listen up! I think we were all surprised by the sudden. That''s what I said. I was surprised, and confused. But I panicked. It''s nothing! Let''s settle down here!


    Then a Gaius endorser emerged from the unexpected.


    "Uhm! Gaius is right! You guys calm down a little! It doesn''t mean what happens when you make a scene!


    Gaius was very surprised by the unexpected shooting of balancing support, but at the same time felt comfortable.

 155 Episode 153: Leader

    ���Ф餯�������ͽ�������졩������Ť���ȡ�����ʼ�᤿��


    �����ʤä��Τˤ����ɤ����롣


    ����Ȥ����Τ���Ȼ�ȸ����饹���Ȥ˥�`���`����ߤ������F�졢��ͽ�����򥯥饹���Ȥ˷֤������餻�Ƥϡ��������㤯���ߤ�ѥ˥å����𤳤���ŭ�Q��A�����ߤ����򡢤��ä�����h�ä�������Ť���������Ǥ��ä���


    ��������ȫ����ͽ����������Ť���ȡ������������ˤʤä��Ȥ����Ǹ����饹�Υ�`���`������һͬ�˻ᤷ����


    �ˤ���ĤĤ��륯�饹���Ľ��Τ��γɤ���褦�����餻����������˸����饹���ˤŤġ�Ӌ���ˤΥ�`���`�����ޤä�Ԓ���Ϥ���ʼ��褦�Ȥ�����


    �����Ƥޤ��������ȱޤ�Ĥ����Τϥ��������Ǥ��ä���


    ���������������ʤ����ϡ��������Ǥߤ�ʤ�y�ʤ��뤷���ʤ���˼����


    ���Υ����������᰸�ˡ��Դ󤭤����ʤŤ�����


    ���ޤ��Լ��B�餫�餷�褦���������M�Υ��������������Ĥ�ͬ�����M�Υޥå�������


    ����ȥ���������������ˤ���������Ĥ���������ͽ��Ц��Ԥä���


    ������֪�äƤ�衣���䰳��������ʤ�����ѧУ�����g�ǥ�������?����ʥ����`��֪��ʤ��ߤϤ��ʤ��������ä��ꤷ�W�줿�ʡ����ϥ���٥�ȡ�һ�M���ߤ��������Ĥ�ͬ����һ�M�Υ٥å��롣�Ԥ��������


    ����٥�Ȥΰ��٤˰���Υ٥å��뤬�ˑ��ä�������Ц�ߤ��㤷�ʤ���ڥ�����^���¤�����


    ���������͡��ޤ���������?����ʥ����`��֪��ʤ�ū�Ϥ��ʤ��������͡����ʤߤˤ������϶��M�Υ���ǥ��`�������Ĥ��ӷ֤Υ��륳�`���衹


    ��`���`�������Фμtһ�㡢����ǥ��`���Լ��B��ˡ��ӷ֡��Υ��륳�`���������ꤷ���Ƥ���


    ���ӷ֤��ʤ�ơ�����äȤҤɤ��ʥ���ǥ��`�����ˤ��ԤäƤ���Ƥ⤤������ʤ�������


    �����֤�ȥ������Ԥ��ؤ��Υ��륳�`�ˡ��ٚݤʥ���ǥ��`���פ�����ꡢ�ե�äȱǤ��Q�餷����


    �Ȥ������ޥå���������˲衩����줿��


    �����M�Ϥ����֤�ȉ��ä�����Ӥ��͡��Ȥ���������ͬʿ����


    ������ȤۤɤϱǤ��Q�餹�����ǟoҕ��Q���z�������ǥ��`�������ޤ餺����Ĥ�����


    ���`���˛Q�ޤäƤ���������륳�`���Ԥ����Ȥʤ󤫤˶���A����󤸤�ʤ��裡��


    ���Ҥɤ�����ʤ�������ǥ��`���ޤä��������B��ʤ��ˤ��ͤ���


    ���륳�`���Ԥ��ؤ��˽�Ȥ�������ȫ���^�������餷������ǥ��`�ϡ������󤭤�ϥ���������Ϥ�����Ϥ���ȡ����Τޤޤ΄ݤ�������¤����ƥ��륳�`��������Ҥ�̤�ߤĤ�����


    ����ȥ��륳�`�ϻ�㱤α������˸����١����ä���Ϣ���L����©�餷����


    ��������������Ȥζ���ˤʤ���͡�����


    �ޥå����ϴ���Ǥ����ۤ�����


    �����һ�M�Υ���٥�Ȥ�һ�ĿȒB���򤷤ƿ՚ݤ�Q���褦�Ȥ�����


    �����`�ȡ�������ĽM���͡��Լ��B����������


    ����٥�Ȥδ٤��ˡ��Х�󥹤�һ�iǰ���M�߳�����


    ���錄��������ĽM�Υ�`���`�Ȥʤä��Х�󥹤��������Ƥ����ߤϡ�����ǰ����ǰ�ϺΤ��Ԥ��Τ�����


    �Х�󥹤��Sˬ��ǰ�˳����Ϥ��������Է֤Υ��ݩ`���ۤΥ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥ���ǰ��֪��ʤ��ä���


    �����ˤ�����Ǥ⤷�Ƥ����Τ����ؤ����⤽����⤻�����Ԥ��Լ��B���ʼ�᤿��


    �������ɤ��⡢�ĽM�Υ����Ǥ����ʤ�Ȥ����������ɤ��Ф��ǥХ�󥹤���`���`�ˤʤä���ä��Τǡ��W���a���ۤä��Τˤʤ�ޤ��������������


    ����ȥޥå�����ͻ���z�ߤ���줿��


    ���Х�󥹤���`���`�äơ�һ��ɤ�ʳɤ��Ф��Ǥ����ʤ����裿��


    ����ȥХ�󥹤��ޥå�����ͻ���z�ߤˌ���������Ĥ�����


    ���ʤ���ȡ����F�Ø�������


    ��������򥬥��������侲�ˤȤɤ᤿��


    �����äƤ���Х�󥹡��ޥå���������Ȥ�������Τϥޥå����������������ä��ΥХ�󥹤Ό����Ҋ�����������ˤ�����Ȥ��侲�˥��饹��ָ�����褦�Ȥ�������ʤ������ʤ�����󡢤�����Х�󥹤��`���`���ĽM���J�᤿�����������


    ����Ȥ���˥����ϴ󤭤����ʤŤ�����


    �������������������Ԥ�ͨ�������������������ä��衣�Х�󥹤�����ʤȤ�Ǥ�ʤ��‘B���侲�ˌ��I�Ǥ���褦��ū���Ȥ�˼�äƤʤ��ä�����ʡ��ޤ��Ĥޤ��Ҋֱ�����äƤ��Ȥ���


    ���Ȥ������Ȥ����狼�ä����ޥå�������


    �Х�󥹤Ϲ����פ�ȡ�ä��褦��Ĥ��ǥޥå������Ȥä���


    ����Ȥ���򥻥�󤬿�Ц��������Ƥ�����


    �����������Х�󥹡����᤿���Ф��餽�ΑB�ȤϤʤ������������ĽM�Ϥ�ǰ���`���`���J�᤿����������Ȥ��äƺä����֤��Ƥ����äƤ櫓����ʤ����������`���`�Ȥʤä����ϤϤ���ˤդ��路���B�Ȥ�ȡ�äƤ���ʤ�������뤾��


    ����ȥХ�󥹤�����ˤ⥻�������~����ֱ�ˏ��ä���


    �����ࡢ�_���˥������Ԥ�ͨ����ʡ���`���`�ˤϥ�`���`�ˤդ��路���B�ȡ���������Ҫ���ʡ������Ϥ錄���������Ȥ��褦��


    ���������ϥХ�󥹤Ή��ꘔ���m�⤷���⡢��Ц(����)���ߤ�Ф���ΤǤ��ä���

 156 Episode 154: The Color of the Sky

    "By the way, each set of leaders has been decided, but the overall leader has yet to be decided. I don''t think we''re going to talk about dealing with this anomaly in groups. So I want to decide on the overall leader. What do you think?


    A pair of albertos suggested with a Rin voice worthy of a stern face.


    "No objection. I recommend Gaius."


    Two pairs of Jodies said in a bluff.


    Then the proponent, Alberto, immediately agreed to it.


    "Yeah. I agree. I wonder if anyone would be uncomfortable with Gaius becoming a leader?


    Then Gaius of the day tried to make a point.


    "No, just give me a minute. I..."


    But the balance broke into it.


    "Come on, Gaius. Everyone recognized you as a leader just now. Take on the leader quietly. You fool."


    I put a penetration into this statement of balance in a way that Max was surprised.


    "Heh! This is amazing. Balance, you finally figured out how awesome Gaius is, didn''t you?


    Balance then curled his long broad tongue with a quick mouth and stood.


    "Come on, Max. I don''t admit anything about Gaius, but he just says it''s more reasonable for Gaius to be a leader than everyone else admits. Besides, if Gaius had given permission to the leader all the time to use magic, it would also be possible to think that things would have been dealt with too late. But if Gaius is the leader, he can handle emergencies without asking permission from anyone. So I just think it would be most appropriate for Gaius to be the leader in this anomaly. What do you think, you got it! You fool!


    "... no, that means you recognized Gaius'' awesomeness..."


    Max, barely pressured by the temper of balance, whispered with his mouth hanging.


    "Well, that''s about it. So we all have no objection that Gaius is the leader? And Gaius, okay?


    Gaius also had to shake his neck vertically at Alberto''s skillful urging.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, I''ll let you be the leader."


    "Good. So, shall we decide on our future policy?... but I can''t even think of what the hell to start with..."


    Alberto said so, looking around.


    But even there was a meadow running down to the end of the horizon.


    Gaius also looked all the way around the meadow as far as he could see, then looked up and said.


    "... apparently this is a different space"


    "Different spaces!? What the fuck is that!?


    To Max''s surprise reaction, Gaius calmly continued his words.


    "Look at the sky. It looks like a clear blue sky at first sight, but this sky... is a phony."


    "Fake!? This sky?... is that true?


    Max''s natural doubts, and Gaius calmly returned them.


    "Oh. Look closely. The top part of the sky and the color of the blue sky near the horizon are exactly the same. This can''t be happening."


    Gaius said, holding it with his right hand and pointing in turn to the top of the sky and the horizon.


    Then he affirmed Gaius'' words while Alberto looked difficult.


    "I see. Right. Compared to the color of the sky at the top of the sky, the color of the sky near the horizon is supposed to be white due to the influence of water vapor and dust, but when you look at it, it is actually blue and empty, just like at the top of the sky. This is crazy."


    "Oh, you''re right. I mean, we were captured in different spaces created by someone��"

 157 Episode 155 Floating

    "Gaius, as this is a different space created intentionally by someone, I think the question is how do we get out of here... is there any way?


    No one has decided but Alberto, who is an adjunct to Nature and Gaius, summarised concisely the situation in which they are currently placed.


    "Right. I think we should scout first. It looks like an endless meadow to see from here, but is it really endless? And this fake sky. But first, is this lawn real..."


    When Gaius said so, he knelt on one knee and pulled a handful of lawns.


    "... is this still a phony too"


    As soon as Gaius said so, the grass taken away disappeared into the void as if it were a bubble.


    "Seriously!


    Max was greatly surprised to see the lawn that had disappeared, and he rushed to imitate himself and pull the lawn .


    Then again, like earlier, the lawn disappeared without sound.


    "Seriously!... this world is empty, the lawn... you mean it''s all fake!? Really, Gaius!?


    "Oh, there''s a guy who made this world itself... no, they... I guess"


    Then Max screamed unexpectedly.


    "For what!?


    "I don''t know yet... that''s why I''m scouting to find out."


    Then Alberto broke into two conversations.


    "But who did the recon?


    "I''ll go. You can fly."


    Everyone looked up to the words Gaius casually said.


    "Can you fly through the sky!?


    Alberto said as he turned his startling glance to Gaius.


    Then Gaius said nothing in such a way as nothing.


    "Oh, you can fly"


    Then two sets of leaders, Jody, who had been silently watching the conversation until then, spoke for the first time in a long time.


    "... a lot easier said than done, but I did hear that flight magic is pretty advanced. Are you sure you can fly?


    Jody questioned Gaius so with a highly questionable eye.


    Then Gaius laughed bitterly.


    And Gaius floated quietly and slowly.


    "Is this it? Jody."


    Gaius stopped high enough for his feet to come around the heads of the seven standing in circles, looking down at them and saying so.


    "... you, seriously..."


    Neither did Max, who recognizes Gaius'' best friend, know Gaius was such a magical user.


    For this reason, Max was also the most surprising of these seven.


    Then Alberto, calmly settled, realized there was.


    "... Gaius! Have you chanted the spell now?


    Everyone raised their voices in unison to this Alberto question.


    And they all said that Gaius floated silently.


    Max shouted in excitement among them.


    "Gaius! You, I''m guessing you''re not even saying you''re an unchanging magic user!?


    Then Gaius had another bitter laugh.


    "Didn''t I tell you that? I''m an unchanging magician."


    Max opened his mouth wide with a groove just to say that it was this thing not to block his open mouth.


    And he muttered in a pitiful voice.


    "I didn''t ask ~..."

 158 Chapter 156 Reconnaissance

    "Then I''m going. Let us all be together in one place and never move."


    When Gaius said so, he slowly began to surf.


    "Okay. Take care of yourself."


    Alberto spoke on behalf of the seven.


    Gaius nodded lightly at it, roughly turning his neck over the sky, increasing his ascent speed at once and flying away quickly.


    Gaius, flying with a light momentum, slowed down once his classmates reached a height that looked about the size of a rice grain.


    That was also because there was a strange sight in the sky.


    It looked like Gaius had a glass plate or something covered in the sky.


    "Over there is the limit point of height..."


    When Gaius reached a place that looked like a glass plate at a slow rate, he stretched his arm and touched it.


    Then it was heavily distorted with a rainbow glow, without defying the pushing force of Gaius''s hand.


    "... an unbreakable chabon ball..."


    So Gaius poked his arms up and tried to break Chavon''s wall in full flight.


    But the walls of Chavon were only heavily distorted and did not crack.


    "... can''t you... Then is it the same thing at the end of the earth?


    Gaius gave up his attempt to crack Chavon''s wall once and now flew sideways towards the other side of the horizon.


    But unlike earlier, Gaius did not reach the other side of the horizon despite flying at full speed, and the walls of Chavon never appeared.


    As a result, Gaius changed the direction of his flight and began flying to circle on a compass around the point where his classmates were.


    Then forward, I could see the building of a cube glowing in silver.


    As we approached, it was enormous as to whether one side was fifty meters (Merkle).


    "... what is that?


    Gaius flew towards the building with a lot of feelings.


    And as he reached over the dull, glowing building, he slowly began to descend.


    Gaius slowly stretched his right hand to touch the building as he stepped right down to the side of the building.


    Gaius remembered the limp touch.


    "... this is definitely metal. Silver or platinum? �� I don''t know, but it''s definitely some kind of metal"


    Gaius slowly went around the outer perimeter of the building and began to look for an entrance.


    But even though I finished circling the building, I didn''t see the entrance.


    "If this building itself is some kind of trap, there should be a normal entrance..."


    Gaius gave up his exploration of the outer perimeter there once and tried to jump up to examine the rooftops of the building.


    But I couldn''t.


    Gaius'' body remained on his feet on the ground without any rise at all.


    "!!... what is this about? This! ����


    Gaius was astonished and, at the same time, struck by an unspeakable sense of fear.

 159 Episode 157 Entrance

    One.


    "... magic... unusable? ����


    Gaius looked wide into his eyes and stood up with a stunned look.


    But the result was the same, although I immediately remembered to get my feelings back on track and fly again.


    For this reason, this time it was not flight magic, but the attack magic was remembered with both hands raised high above the head in an attempt to try another magic, but this and the result was underdevelopment.


    "... that''s... stupid... this is..."


    Gaius stared at his own palms as they shook, either because of the intensity of the shock or because they really followed.


    And then for a while it looked like sudden self-loss, but it didn''t last forever, and Gaius tried magical use again.


    Many, many attempts.


    But there was no magic emanating from Gaius''s palm.


    Gaius stood once again on the spot with a complex face mixed with dismay and amazement.


    Then all of a sudden, the building glowed brightly.


    Gaius covered his face with his hands over so much glare.


    The glow lasted for a few seconds and then gradually converged.


    Then the entrance suddenly appeared in the building, where there were no doors or anything until earlier and there were no cuts whatsoever.


    Because there was no lighting inside and it was dim, I couldn''t tell from the outside at all what structure it was in.


    "Damn! What do you mean? Is that a trap? Or..."


    Gaius nagged, silently rethinking for a while.


    And when he raised his face, he took a step forcefully forward, becoming the expression of a prepared man.


    Two.


    "That''s dark... if you can use magic... damn! That''s not what I''m saying now."


    Gaius was slowly and reliably walking forward to the wall telling.


    The road was the main road and so far there was not a single bend.


    But after a short walk, the wall stood in the direction of Gaius''s progress.


    "Damn! It''s the end of the line! Then why did you lure me to this place?!? Open the fucking door!


    Gaius roared up at an invisible enemy.


    Then, just like earlier, the wall suddenly emitted light.


    And after a while, the wall that stood in front of Gaius was stunningly disappearing.


    Besides, there was a room there that was very spacious and had lots of bright light slipping out of the ceiling.


    Gaius never moved forward, entering the room.


    The room was sumptuous and exquisite, reminiscent of a five-star hotel Imperial Suite.


    Gaius looked around in a slow foothold as he cautioned.


    "When I just saw it from above, there shouldn''t have been a skylight on the roof... and yet..."


    As Gaius put it, from what we saw earlier from above, all the rooftops of the building should have been covered in silver metal.


    But this room was filled with light plunged out of the ceiling.


    Gaius came all the way to the center of the room, surprised.


    Then the wall opposite the room shone brightly.


    Gaius gazed at the brilliant wall, maximizing his alertness.


    And as the light gradually converged, the walls disappeared, as Gaius expected, and a shadow appeared.


    Gaius said, staring at the figure, looking completely belly-up.


    "Hmm! Whether there will be ghosts or snakes, is it God or the devil who will come out again? Whatever you want, just come out!

 160 Episode 158: Synchronization of the Spirit and the Body

    The man appeared wearing an old black cape with his feathers completely unchanged from before and his face hidden in a hood at the depth of his eyes.


    Gaius looked bitterly as he ascertained what the man looked like.


    "Was it you? Signus!"


    The man raised his mouth to Gaius''s fury and laughed, roughly removing the hood and exposing his face under the day.


    "It''s been a long time, you lashiness... no, it''s the reincarnator Gaius Schneider"


    Signus said so in a thirsty blurred voice that seemed to have spent another terribly long time using it, shaking the deep wrinkles in his seasoned face.


    "What can I do for you!


    Gaius yelled at Signus with his voice still pregnant with anger.


    "You don''t have to be so bad. Or something? You think I''m scared?


    Gaius got on well with this signal provocation and made his face so red that whoever saw it could tell.


    Then Signus, when he saw it, laughed ridiculously.


    "Come on, come on. Young, young Schneider. I can see how many times I''ve been reincarnated and if my flesh is young, my spirit will also be young in conjunction with it. Funny thing."


    Though Gaius'' heart was scratched even harder to say things that made him look like a little fool of Signus, he didn''t take any more of the opponent''s measures. Seriously, he bit his teeth all the way back and desperately angered him.


    But Signus laughed as if he saw through the heart of Gaius like that, pulling his mouth further away and pushing his voice to death.


    "I still don''t see enough mental training. Karla would be crying in the shadow of the grass leaves too for that. No, it''s about him. Are you mad at me?


    Gaius'' indulgent tail smashed into the words of this signal.


    "You must be the one who killed Carla!!


    Gaius yelled in a loud voice.


    But there was no change in the sarcastic grin that stuck on Signus'' shivering face.


    "Come on. Schneider, that''s not true. I didn''t bury Carla."


    Gaius was surprised when he opened his eyes to this confession.


    But Gaius immediately rebelled, thinking that there was no guarantee that it would tell the truth.


    "Lie to me! Then who the hell killed Karla!!


    But even with Gaius'' fury, the signal was not faint, and he said in a pale tone.


    "I don''t know that. But I''ll just tell you what I didn''t do. Believe it or not, you''re on your own."


    "Can you believe it!


    "Then that''s fine. I don''t mind if I do."


    "Come on!"


    Gaius bit his teeth and suppressed the rising anger.


    "More than that... There''s a reason I invited you to this place."


    "What? What can I do for you?


    Then the sarcastic grin stuck on Signus''s face until then lurked the ringing, replacing it with a truly horrible satanic look.


    "... no... there are those who want your inexhaustible magic..."

 161 Episode 159: Inside the Basket

    "You want my magic? So the magic is no longer available from earlier because you took away my magic!?


    Then Signus laughed with pleasure, denying Gaius''s inquiry.


    "No, it''s not. Now you can''t use magic because this building itself acts as a magic canceller."


    "Magic Canceller?


    "Don''t you know? Special substances make magic temporarily unavailable to those who touch it."


    "... then you too?


    "Um, I can''t use it. Whoa, that''s why you don''t know what to do with your arm, right? I''m not in that room with you for a reason."


    "I don''t know how to open the door. So you''re saying we should shut that door, right?


    "Exactly. I have to get out of the building while you''re busy opening the door."


    "Shit! Well, that''s fine. So, what are you gonna do with me locked up in this building? What the hell did you do this big trick for?!?


    Gaius asked Signus in a half-hearted manner.


    Then Signus laughed eerily, engraving an even deeper wrinkle in his shitty face.


    "Right. There''s always a bad guy on your side."


    "About what?


    "Ho ho ho. You''re good at blurring. Look, it''s about that black cat."


    "What''s wrong with Elle?


    "That''s it, that. That figure on the name Elle, and that bottomless aura. I didn''t know you had a mythical creature like that around your side, did I?


    "I mean, you were scared of Elle, and you put up a big trick like this, huh?


    "Ho ho ho. Schneider, are you going to provoke me? I''m not old enough to be angry about that. As you can see, unlike you, my flesh is old by now. And in proportion to this flesh, the inner spirit is also old again. It''s useless to make such a provocation."


    Signus laughed furiously when he said so.


    "So what are you gonna do with me locked up in here?


    Gaius cut the numbness and asked Signus again.


    "That''s it. Why don''t you join me in treading the land of Dallas again?


    "He said it was Dallas!? What the hell are you up to?


    "Go and you''ll see"


    "So you think I''m gonna say go?


    "I don''t think. But if you don''t go, I''m in trouble."


    "I don''t care if you''re in trouble."


    "Sa too. But I need you to go to Dallas."


    "Say no!!


    "Are you sure? Say that. I don''t care what happens to your friends.


    "What are you going to do to them!?


    "Nothing in particular... I''m staying here. It''s just... there are different creatures living in this different space that I''ve made. For example... a warcraft or something..."


    "He said it was a warcraft!? You!"


    Gaius tried to pack into the less signals of anger.


    Then Signus stepped right back.


    "Whoa, let''s just say I''m free once. But if we''re going to Dallas, we''re not talking about it. Call me right away. Bye......"


    Say, the wall instantly appeared before the signal, and its appearance disappeared within a moment.


    "Damn! Oh, my God. In the meantime...... we have to find a way out!


    Gaius rushed to attach to the wall where the door had been earlier, desperately looking for clues to open the door.

 162 Lesson 160: How to Escape

    "No! Nowhere and nothing!


    Gaius slammed the wall in anger, nor did the wall frighten.


    (There must be some trick. Somewhere I''m sure...... but where?


    It''s been an hour since Gaius was trapped in his room.


    In the meantime, although Gaius examined every inch of the room, he had not gotten any clues to escape.


    But we can''t give up. Gaius began to scrutinize the walls again.


    (I don''t see any gaps or anything. How the hell does this work, this door?)


    Then I heard some sort of animal squeal faintly in Gaius''s ear.


    "Is this crying a warcraft!? Damn! We need to hurry..."


    Gaius scratched his head in a hurry; 27615; nor did he come up with any measures to break the status quo.


    "Think. Calm down, think."


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling and looked at the skylight where the lights plugged in.


    (When I looked down on the roof from the top earlier, it was covered with metal on one side and I shouldn''t have seen skylights. And now the skylight... does this mean I opened it with some kind of device too? Or��)


    Gaius now looked around and looked for anything to hint at.


    But nothing caught Gaius''s eye.


    "Damn! No! I don''t know..."


    Gaius snorted, biting his back teeth all the way through regrettably.


    But the next moment, Gaius raised his face with momentum.


    "No, don''t give up! Think!


    Gaius said that in a strong tone to tell himself.


    (What did Signus do when he disappeared?... No, I didn''t do anything... after a step back, the door should have closed without moving one finger. If so, is it an automatic door? When I lagged behind, did I step on some kind of button?


    Gaius pulled the carpet that was laid in front of the door off vigorously as he crouched in a quick motion.


    But I didn''t see anything there that looked like a button.


    (None. Nothing. So you''re saying it''s not an automatic door... surely you won''t be able to build a complex machine like an automatic door in this world. Then how do you know you''re opening and closing the door?


    There was a slight seep of sweat on Gaius''s forehead, either from a rush.


    (... wait. Signus said this building is a magic canceller. But fulfill it. Is that true? What if only that outer wall is made of magic canceller material, and the inside is different? �� may be. I mean, if you try magic, you''ll see!


    Gaius immediately pointed his left index finger up and tried to remember the magic of the light.


    Then the flame blew out momentum from the tip of his index finger.


    "Damn! Signus guy! You hooked me up!


    Although Gaius was angry, he realized it was there and thought about it.


    (I don''t know the magic of opening and closing doors...)

 163 Episode 161 Approaching

    One.


    "Guy from Gaius, I wonder if he''s okay?


    Max looked worried and said looking up in the direction Gaius had flown away.


    Then Alberto, a deputy general, spoke to Max in a pleasant tone.


    "Oh, my God, I''m sure he''ll be fine. Max than that. More than without Gaius, the three groups of delegates will mean you. Nice of you to wrap it up, all right?


    "Yeah? Oh well, am I the representative? Uh-huh."


    "Hey Max. Don''t be so flimsy as to be a representative of the class. Fool."


    The balance, which has already become a representative of the four groups, just stuck against Max.


    "Shut up. You are. You just lit up a little. Totally."


    Max protested with a tongue of mouth.


    But the balance continued without the same four sets of serans pulling their arms to stop them.


    "Whether it''s a little or not, I''m just telling you not to get on the diagram with about a class representative."


    "I don''t think it''s on the diagram."


    "You tried to ride me, don''t say it like it''s great"


    "You must be the one who looks great."


    The two had an atmosphere of one-touch immediacy.


    Then two sets of representative Jodie yelled at them.


    "Come on, man! Not at all!


    Then followed Jody like a shadow, with a shitty sarco mixed back in.


    "Right. But the loudest noise is Jody, you''re the one."


    "Come on, Sarkoh. When you say that, you''ll step on it again!


    "Excellent! I''d love to!


    Sarkoh waited with a tranced look.


    ��������


    Jody backed off with his right cheek trembling several times with a pimple, silently walking away from the spot.


    Said Salkoh how sorry he was to be left behind.


    "Jody, you''re not the one to take me at all..."


    Did Max and Balance also lose their mind to quarrel in this series of interactions, when they both turned their backs on each other at the same time and went back to each group.


    Alberto was beside him and whispered to Beckel, an aide who always had a nostalgic grin.


    "Don''t bother if Gaius doesn''t come back soon. ''Cause I''m sure I can''t get these guys together."


    Beckel had to smile like he was in trouble.


    Two.


    About five minutes after Gaius flew, one girl suddenly screamed.


    Then the other girls, surprised by the voice, caught the tip of the screaming woman''s gaze and screamed one after the other, just as well.


    "What''s up! What happened!?


    Alberto heard a scream and rushed quickly.


    Then one girl said, pointing far away with a look of fear.


    "Oh, look at that!


    Alberto looked beyond his fingertips and only narrowed his eyes.


    "... that is... a warcraft!!


    Alberto immediately shouted at Beckel as his assistant.


    "Beckel! Gather the delegates immediately!


    Beckel immediately flipped and ran out.


    And Alberto shouted at everyone even louder.


    "Gather round! Get together in one place!


    Alberto danced to the head of the class when he shouted so.


    And when he confronted the Warcraft slowly approaching from afar, he muttered with an obsessive look.


    "Gaius, come back soon. Apparently, I need your magic."

 164 Lesson 162: Weapons

    Alberto carefully pulled his hips belt out, careful not to take his eyes off the warcraft that slowly approached him with it on his bipedal foot.


    (No weapons. This is the only...)


    Alberto grabbed the end and end of the belt with both hands and stood in position for his own gaze.


    (Will it be as intimidating? ����


    Alberto slowly swallowed up a large knob from his fear of the imminent warcraft.


    The Warcraft was about one and a half meters tall (Merkle) and, although not nearly the same as Alberto, it had about two meters around its torso and was of great ape-like stature.


    But the thing about this warcraft being very different from apes was that the head like a great lizard grows from around two shoulders and that it drags off its very thick, long tail.


    (Not that big... but you''re not going to win...)


    Then Max and his men rushed there with a knife.


    "Are you all right! Alberto!"


    Jody spoke aloud to Alberto.


    "Oh, I''m fine. They haven''t attacked me yet."


    Alberto answered without distracting himself from the Warcraft.


    "That one... it''s not big, but it''s not even small. But the movement is slow. Not a winless opponent!


    While Jody accurately analyzed the enemy, he tried to boost everyone''s morale with temper.


    But the balance disputed it.


    "But we don''t have the weapons to fight that. You''re not gonna win this, are you?


    Then Max made a quick suggestion.


    "Let''s just learn from Alberto and respond with a belt. I think it''s better than bare hands."


    We all had no objection to it, and when we nodded thoughtfully, we pulled out one belt after the other.


    But one, only Jody, didn''t do that.


    "Hey Jody! What are you doing!?


    Max asked whether Jody was a little angry or fuzzy about not getting on with his suggestion.


    Then Jody looked at Max with a frightened face.


    "You know, Max. Why don''t you look at me? I''m still a woman, and unlike you, I''m wearing skirts, not belted trousers. Where the hell are you keeping your eyes!


    "Ah... well, you did. Shh, sorry..."


    Max honestly apologized.


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind. More enemies are looming than that. Be careful!


    Jody bravely scolded Max.


    Then all of a sudden, Sarkoh snuck out of Jody''s back with no sound and suddenly grabbed Jody''s left hand.


    "Become! What do you do!


    Jody was suddenly surprised and raised a slight screaming voice.


    "What, a loving gift full of my heart. I''m glad you took it."


    On Jody''s left hand, when he saw it, he was gripping a belt that seemed to belong to Sarkoh.


    "Yes, I don''t want it! This is yours. You use it!


    Jody poked his left hand with his belt toward Sarkoh and tried to give it back.


    But Sarkoh said this without showing the bare gestures he receives at all.


    "A belt really resembles a whip. So I guess I have to say it''s a pretty good weapon for a queen to use."


    All they could do with it was expose their frightened faces.

 165 Chapter 163: Intimidation

    "And anyway, guys, let''s scatter!


    Under Alberto''s Decree I, the leaders of each class and their auxiliaries scattered to prepare for the imminent Warcraft.


    "Everybody be careful! This guy''s tail looks mighty powerful!


    Max drew attention to everyone.


    Max was right. The tail of the Warcraft was so fat and long, it seemed like it had the power of a one-strike special.


    "Guys, let''s not rush into it"


    To Alberto''s instructions, they slowly surrounded the Warcraft in a faraway winding.


    "Now what are we going to do from here..."


    Although Alberto only surrounded the Warcraft, he wasn''t even thinking about it from there.


    Then the balance suddenly approached the Warcraft from the side, waving the belt in his left hand.


    Although the belt did not hit due to its shortness, the Warcraft seemed to react greatly with Vikri and became intimidating.


    "This guy could be pretty bizarre, huh?


    That''s what Balance said from Warcraft''s reaction.


    "Maybe, but be careful. I''m surprised you''re so close."


    Alberto cautioned against an inadvertent balance.


    But Balance ignored Alberto''s caution with the wind blowing where, he said to everyone.


    "Hey guys. Turn the belts simultaneously. That should be pretty intimidating."


    From the reaction of the earlier Warcraft, we all followed this balancing instruction and started turning the belts one after the other.


    Alberto reluctantly turned the belt to everyone.


    Then Warcraft showed the obvious bewilderment and looked around slightly with two necks as he moved slowly.


    "The one behind you stay away. The tail still looks dangerous."


    A sense of balance that no longer took command entirely from Alberto gave instructions to those located behind the Warcraft.


    Balance then said toward Max, who pinched the Warcraft and was just opposite it.


    "Hey Max. When you give the signal, step in and intimidate me as lightly as I did earlier. Look, it''s light. Never enter the range of the Warcraft."


    Then Max looked surprised and asked the balance.


    "What are you doing? You''re not gonna go in there, are you?


    "Just do it. All right, if you give me a signal, you step in gently. Light."


    "Hey Balance, tell me exactly what you''re going to do. If you don''t tell me, I won''t do it."


    "Shut up, you. If you say do it, do it."


    "Why do I have to be ordered to do that by you!


    Then Alberto yelled at them both.


    "Stop it! What if we''re making a mistake!


    Then the balance was well tuned to it.


    "Alberto is right. Max, I have an idea. Listen to me."


    Max finally took cognizance, albeit an insubordination.


    "Shit! Okay. You just have to do it! Do it!!


    "Oh, please."


    When Balance said so briefly, he raised his mouth and laughed.

 166 Episode 164: Balancing Courage

    "Are you ready?


    Balance said to face to face Max.


    "Oh, whenever you want."


    Max responded with such expressions as reluctance.


    Besides, Balance nodded satisfactorily, shouting anticipating the timing.


    "Now!


    Max reacted quickly to the signal of balance and took a big step forward to wield the belt gripped in his right hand with all his might.


    Then the Warcraft fled with Vikri once he turned his body wide upside down to avoid the belt, then hit Max in an attempt to fight back with some slow movement.


    Max had anticipated a Warcraft counterattack, so he quickly jumped big back and succeeded in launching the Warcraft attack without difficulty.


    Warcraft gave him a remorseful bare gesture as he thrilled out his tongue, divided into two strands, each red and long.


    But at the next moment, the Warcraft gave a stunned look with four eyes open, all torn apart.


    And from those two necks stood something (...) shining a golden and silver glow.


    It was a slender dagger with a beautifully decorated pure gold pattern.


    Max remembered what happened two weeks ago when he admitted that what stood on the warcraft''s neck was a dagger.


    "... you, that was then..."


    Balance nodded satisfactorily to Max''s question, turning his jaw all the way upwards to speak well.


    "That''s right. That''s the dagger from that time. I''m just glad we had two."


    Balance finishes saying, Warcraft shouted a bitter scream, as well as shaking his fat, long tail and rambling.


    "Everybody off! Spread out!


    Alberto immediately gave the instructions out loud.


    Then they all jumped backwards in a agile motion and succeeded in deflecting the Warcraft attack without difficulty.


    But the Warcraft then swung the arrow cod and tail to the side, or swung down lengthwise wide and slammed hard on the ground, but gradually the force weakened, and after a while the body and tail stopped moving.


    And when he thought that he had raised the high scream of the demon, he fell to the ground and lay on his back.


    "Yay! Wow!"


    Everyone shouted delightfully, headed by Alberto.


    "... really fucked up... wow..."


    Max was also surprised by the courage of balance and honestly murmured words of praise, just like everyone else.


    Balance slowly approached the Warcraft as he became a superior face to victory and showered everyone''s praise, pulling out and retrieving the two daggers that stabbed him in the neck.


    At that time, blue black blood poured out of the neck of the Warcraft, but the Warcraft would never move again.


    "Well done!


    Alberto walked over to the balance, knocking on its shoulder and twisting again.


    Then the others gathered again and again unto the balance, and threw unto their mouths an obnoxious word.


    And Max, too.


    "Awesome front. I''ve reviewed it."


    Balance then smiled as if he haunted everyone for the first time.


    "No, thanks to you too."


    Is this the first time Balance has ever been in a situation like this, he said, looking badly lit up.


    And Balance offered a dagger toward Max.


    "Are you sure?


    Balance nodded slowly to Max''s words.


    "You''d rather have one for two than one for two"


    When he received the word and Max also received the dagger lightly again, Balance nodded satisfactorily and lightly.


    That was a testament to the balance, the utmost friendship with Max.

 167 Episode 165: All Directions

    One.


    "I didn''t know you had these weapons hidden. But I think it''s very brave of me to do that. ''Cause you do, don''t you? Even if it''s a weapon, it''s just a dagger. The attack range is very narrow, and the ability to kill will be quite low."


    As Max glanced sideways at the dagger he received, the masculine Jody calmly analyzed the earlier battle while praising the courage of balance once again.


    Then the balance said with a little light.


    "No, actually, it''s not even that praiseworthy. Even though the blade crossing is short, the weapon is a weapon. But when I hold it in my hand, it makes me quite comfortable."


    "That sort of thing... I see. But I still think your courage is admirable. Keep it up, Mr. Balance."


    Balance nodded to this even more illuminating than earlier.


    Then Sarkoh rubbed off without sound as he rubbed from Jody''s back, staring at the balance jealously and jitterily.


    "Uh-huh. This makes me jealous ~. I can''t believe Jody counts on me so much. I''m not proud of you, Mr. Balance."


    Then I wondered if Sarkoh was bad at the balance, or if he had a pulling grin, and when he did, he shrugged silently.


    Two.


    "Nevertheless, you can''t be more alert than you have a warcraft... there is no guarantee that you will be able to get rid of it as well as you did earlier... Now what are you going to do..."


    Alberto said to Jody beside him with a stubborn look on his face.


    "Nevertheless, we can''t move out of here until Gaius gets back?


    Jody said as he looked up in the direction Gaius flew away.


    "Right. But there''s nowhere to hide, nothing to lose sight of."


    "But on the other hand, we can also say it''s a good idea to discover enemies just because you have a good view, right?


    "Uh-huh. Is it really something I can stay here with?... don''t suffer judgment..."


    Then a mild scream rose from the people.


    Were we all used to the earlier raids for once, it was not a very big scream, but the problem was that we went up in the people.


    "It''s a warcraft! There''s another guy looming from over here!


    Max rushed to Alberto''s place in a big hurry and said out of breath.


    Then, from the other side, Beckel also pushed and rushed with a sword.


    "Not good, Alberto, there''s a lot of warcraft out here!


    There. Now the balance appeared with Selan.


    "Apparently, the Warcraft has emerged from all directions."


    Alberto looked at Jody in surprise, then meditated and looked up to heaven.


    Three.


    Gaius thought in front of the door and stood for a while.


    (Not good... I don''t know the magic of unlocking doors...)


    Gaius covered his face with both hands and was greatly troubled.


    But Gaius'' troubled face soon cleared brightly with Paa.


    Then he raised the right corner of his mouth and laughed invincibly.


    (Up there! You can use magic, so you just have to smash through the thinnest skylight!


    Gaius immediately poked his right palm overhead high, releasing a red lotus flame (barflame) toward the skylight where the abundant lights plunged in.


    The red lotus flame (barflame) swirled violently and rose, melting away the blocking object with its high heat in an instant.


    "Ok!"


    Gaius jumped right up when he shouted satisfactorily and succeeded in getting out of the abominable basket.


    (Hurry! To everyone!


    When Gaius thought so strongly, he flew to his companion at a fierce speed.

 168 Chapter 166: Breaking Through the Enemy

    One.


    "What to do, Alberto!?


    Max approached Alberto from a hurry or as he pulled his cheeks together.


    But Alberto''s head was confused by the sudden, and he stood still with a sweat on his forehead.


    Then Sarkoh showed up there and said, pointing to where he had come now.


    "This one seems a lot thinner. What do you say we run this way? I think it''s better than being surrounded here, huh?


    Then the balance quickly agreed to it.


    "I agree with that proposal. It would all be a matter of time if they were besieged. Whether Gaius comes back in the meantime or not, that''s something we don''t know at the moment. I don''t really want to think about it, but it''s been a long time since I went on reconnaissance. It''s odd that we''re not going back yet despite that. You should think something unforeseen happened to Gaius. Then I think it''s too dangerous to trust Gaius and stay here."


    Everyone nodded to the long and wide tongue of balance.


    Then Alberto finally regained his cool, too.


    "Right. Surely the balance is right. It''s dangerous to stay here. All right, guys, force breakthrough!


    Everyone spoke up and agreed to Alberto''s decision.


    "Then align twenty men of each class, each in two rows of columns. And at the beginning, there''s a leader, and at the end, there''s an assistant. Then two rows of columns are in four classes, and a total of eighty columns of columns rush out simultaneously, escaping from a thin direction. Guys, is that okay?


    Fully regained his calm, Alberto showed everyone a brilliant difference.


    Then they all nodded loudly and responded with their voices shut.


    "Whoa!"


    And at the same time they all rushed out, and scattered unto each class.


    Two.


    "One set is ready!


    Alberto''s voice echoed the wilderness.


    "Two pairs too! You can leave whenever you want!


    Jody gained momentum.


    "I don''t mind four pairs any time! Give me a signal!


    Balance also shouted out loud like he wouldn''t normally.


    Only three groups with no adjuncts had a little hassle with the three classes that had been quickly prepared for the sudden.


    "Sorry! I took the trouble, but I''m fine now! You can go anytime!


    Max screamed as he rushed at full speed for the head of the class in a big hurry.


    "Max! What''s the adjunct?!?


    "I asked Riddle. He''s a sweet guy, but he''s a calm guy, so I''m sure he''ll be fine."


    I''ll finish. Max arrived at the beginning.


    "Okay. Then we''re leaving. Okay? ''Cause we''re gonna run through this all at once, okay? Are you guys really ready for this?


    We all answered Alberto''s question with words of consent.


    When Alberto heard it and nodded loudly, he finally decreed in anticipation of the timing.


    "All right! Everybody run!!


    And under Alberto''s ordinance, a small group of eighty men rushed out of the meadows in unison to make a breakthrough among the enemies.

 169 Chapter 167: March

    Under Alberto''s decree, everyone ran.


    Running down beside the warcraft that narrowed the siege.


    The Warcraft were slow in their movements, and they could not capture them, who rushed out in unison.


    The warcraft, which appeared in the front many times along the way, was diverted by Alberto''s instructions, keeping the line brilliant.


    And after running long enough, they managed to break through the siege of the Warcraft.


    When they heard the decree of Alberto''s suspension, they all went in out of breath.


    Some of them felt ill and vomited on the spot.


    But on the face of most there was a relieving expression taken off the herd of warcraft.


    Alberto sighed a deep relief because he thought his own decision was not a mistake.


    "Hmm. You''ve undressed your difficulties for now."


    Then Jody, with a much more unchanged and rugged look on his face, issued a warning toward Alberto of relief.


    "Don''t be alarmed. You don''t know when they''re gonna attack again, do you?


    Then the balance agreed with it.


    "Mm-hmm. They all moved slowly earlier, but not necessarily next time. You''ve never been on guard."


    Then Alberto pulled in the expression of relief until then and said with a tight face.


    "Right. You can''t be relieved here."


    "Mm-hmm. And... The Warcraft earlier, but don''t you wonder why they''ve attacked us brilliantly to besiege us?


    "What do you mean? Balance."


    "Mm-hmm. Wonder why those slow moving people attacked us from all directions at about the same time as we showed each other."


    Then Jody made his rugged face even more rugged.


    "... that someone is in command?


    "Hmm. Wouldn''t it be natural to think so"


    "Is there a warcraft? You think Warcraft has that kind of intelligence?


    Alberto questioned.


    "I don''t know. But..."


    Then Max jumped into Alberto''s circle of conversation.


    "The Warcraft are slowly following us."


    "Right. Then let''s move one by one. Even if we walk early, those beasts will be able to pull us apart."


    I responded with an unbalanced look to Alberto''s suggestion.


    "Mm-hmm. But when this happens, it''s a physical battle. They''re gonna have stamina, aren''t they?


    "Maybe... we''ll have to move for now, won''t we?


    Then Jody nodded loudly at it.


    "Oh. It doesn''t even start when I''m saying something here. Let''s move before they catch up."


    "Okay. Then get ready to move. Notify everyone."


    Alberto''s decision was all scattered to each class at the same time.


    A harsh march was about to begin now, just keep walking through the vast meadows.

 170 Lesson 168: Change

    One.


    "Damn! They''re following us everywhere!


    As Max looked back, he threw up bitterly.


    Then Jody tuned in to it.


    "Those are the persistent ones! I wouldn''t do that if I wasn''t at all abominable!


    "Once you''re apart but you''re resting, you show up, and if you move and pull away again but you rest again, it''s a repeat of being caught up. How long the hell am I supposed to keep doing this?


    "Not at all. Sooner or later, someone will make a sound. It''s too late after that. If we don''t do something while we still have the strength, it''s gonna be bad, okay?


    To Jody''s fears, Balance agreed.


    "Yeah, as it is, this will definitely be the first place you run out of health first. But there are too many enemies to intercept. This is where the ideas come in."


    Then Alberto took one big, deep breath.


    "Surely you can''t stay like this, as everyone says. But Balance is right. This is not a current battle situation. Then for now I just have to keep walking. But we have to do something about it as soon as we can."


    "Huh! We have to keep walking for the time being after all."


    Max said in disgust.


    "That''s the thing. And let''s think while we walk. what to do after this."


    When Alberto said so with a rugged face, he looked back largely.


    Then there were already a number of tired classmate faces lined up there.


    When Alberto confirmed it, he looked even more harsh and turned back.


    Two.


    When about three hours had passed since the beginning of the march, something had changed on the extended green plain.


    Max was the first person to notice that.


    "... what is that?


    Everyone caught sight of Max at the same time.


    "... you''re glowing..."


    Jody said with a much blushed face.


    "I don''t see it... but it''s definitely an unprecedented change"


    Balance said so with hope.


    Then Alberto made a quick decision.


    "Okay. I don''t know what that is, but let''s just go for that glowing object"


    Then everyone agreed without hesitation.


    That means that for three hours now they have just walked through a meadow with nothing.


    Everyone wanted change from the bottom of their hearts.


    And that''s what just appeared in front of me.


    It was natural for everyone to devour it.


    even if it was a trap.


    The line was to speed up the march slightly and push for suspiciously glowing objects.

 171 Episode 169: Dome

    One.


    "... what do you say? What does it look like?


    Even as Alberto narrowed his eyes and looked at the object glowing in the distance, he could not tell what the object was, and asked Jody beside him anxiously.


    Then again, Jody waved the answer to the next door to avoid discernment.


    "I still don''t see it too... how''s Max?


    Then Max started answering the question.


    "... uh-huh. You look like something round...... or like a semi-circular dome?


    "You look good, Max. I have no idea what form..."


    The balance next door said with admiration.


    "Me, only my eyes have been good for a long time. I guess it''s because I grew up in a huge country, and I grew up watching all the distant mountains."


    "Really? You weren''t born in Elmur?


    The balance unexpectedly asked Max.


    "Oh, my house moved to Elmoor three years ago. Until then, I was in the country."


    "Hmm. And growing up in the country is something that makes your eyes better?


    "From what I hear, it''s good for your eyes to see all the distant scenery. I don''t know the most about it."


    "Right. But in fact, Max is the only one in this world who can tell the difference."


    "Even so, I still don''t know if that''s really the dome until I get closer."


    "Sure. But you''ll find out soon enough."


    The line sped up the pace of walking slightly and went further towards the glowing object for which it was intended.


    Two.


    "Again, as Max said, you were a dome"


    Balance said looking up at a huge silver dome, shaped like a semi-circular claw lying on the ground.


    "And you''re so big!


    Jody said as if he was stunned.


    In fact, the dome had a huge diameter of 100M (Merkle).


    "What the hell did you build something like this for?


    Max expressed his natural doubts.


    Then Alberto responded to it.


    "Well...... but more than that, if you''re stuck here, the Warcraft will catch up to you. Find the entrance by splitting it between leaders and sub-leaders."


    All nodded to Alberto''s suggestion, and the eight scattered to find the entrance immediately.


    But no one could find a way around the dome that looked like an entrance.


    For that reason, Alberto had no choice but to assemble the leaders.


    But Alberto realized there was no sign of Max among those gathered, and questioned everyone.


    "... what happened to Max?


    But no one could answer that.


    "... I saw you probing around the dome..."


    Jody was looking for the dome entrance next to Max, so he didn''t see where it disappeared, although he did.


    Then Seran, a four-group subleader, said the same thing.


    "I remember Max looking for an entrance between me and Jody..."


    Alberto was upset that Max had suddenly disappeared and swallowed a large knob.

 172 Episode 170: Into the Building

    One.


    "... where is Max going..."


    Alberto was surprised by Max''s sudden disappearance and lost his word.


    Only one person''s balance was calm as they all gave a uniform look of confusion.


    "There''s no way Max disappears from himself. Probably has a secret in this dome. Let''s all find out where Max supposedly disappeared. Except! Not in pieces. It''s all about huddling and looking."


    We all agreed immediately to this proposal for balance.


    And then they all started looking around the neighborhood where Max disappeared after being alone.


    Then Jody suddenly made a small scream.


    "What''s up!


    Balance, who was next to Jody, spoke reflexively.


    "... the wall!... It''s weird!


    Jody put his hand against the wall, saying so, and did the trick of pushing slowly.


    Then his hand slipped through the wall.


    "This is it! Max got into this."


    Alberto questioned the language of balance.


    "But...... no matter how many inadvertent Max the One will go inside alone without saying anything to anyone?


    "... indeed. Unless they pull it from inside. Not for that...... Jody! Get your hands off me!


    Faster than Balance finished saying, Jody made a loud shout this time.


    Balance stretched his arms aggressively, attempting to grab Jody''s arm, but earlier, Jody''s body was dragged inside the building.


    "Shit!!


    Balance regretted biting his teeth.


    Then Alberto shouted out into the building.


    "Jody! Can you hear me! Answer me!


    But from inside the building, of course, I didn''t hear any noise from Jody.


    "... what to do, Alberto!? Do you want to go inside? Or..."


    Alberto answered the question of balance immediately.


    "You can''t leave here without the two of you. The Warcraft will come sooner or later even if you wander around on this occasion. Then... we just have to go inside!


    Balance nodded strongly at this Alberto decision.


    The others similarly agreed with each other to a great extent.


    "Okay! Let''s all get inside this dome one or eight!


    Two.


    "Whew!"


    Alberto became dressed like someone had pushed him in the dark and fell down before him.


    "I don''t..."


    Alberto slowly opened his eyes as he rubbed the knee he hit as he fell.


    Then right in front of me was Jody and Max, sitting relaxed on a very expensive looking couch set in a luxuriously built room, reminiscent of the hotel suite.


    As Alberto was taken aback and looked down at the two faces, he heard a voice of balance coming from his back.


    "Max to Jody. Are you okay?"


    Then Jody stood up.


    "Oh, we are. But it looks like Alberto''s hurt.


    Jody said that as he was about to blow out.


    Balance then looked unexpected and listened as he peered Alberto over its back.


    "Really? Alberto."


    Then Alberto blushed a little shy.


    "Yes, no... it''s no big deal. I just bumped into you a little bit."


    Having said that, Alberto stood up in momentum.


    Then, from behind the balance, a crew entered the building.


    For that reason, Alberto changed the subject with this fortune.


    "Okay. Let''s all gather in the center of the room. When we get together, let''s make sure everyone''s there."


    Jody laughed only slightly at Alberto''s deception.

 173 Episode 171: The Magic Dome

    "Apparently, they''re all here."


    Alberto finished the callout and was reassured for now that all four classes of students were in place.


    Then while Jody agreed to it, he explained the position they were currently in.


    "Oh. It''s a good thing we''re all safe for now. But the trouble is, even if you can get inside this building, you can''t get out."


    "Really?


    Max answered Alberto''s question this time.


    "Oh, I tried a lot once before everyone came in. I don''t see an exit. When someone comes in the room, the wall suddenly deforms and people come in, but then I check there and it''s just a wall. You can''t slap me or do anything."


    "Really... Speaking of which, when Jody walked in, you didn''t scream out loud or respond to anything. It''s a special building, apparently."


    Then he said with a face of difficulty in balance.


    "Maybe... isn''t this a magically built building?


    "What do you mean? Balance."


    In response to Alberto''s question, Balance answered quietly and deeply.


    "No, I don''t have any certainty... when I put my hand against the wall trying to get into this room, something would have dragged me inside to pull my hand?... so maybe... this dome was built to capture us... that''s what I thought."


    "... why is that magic?


    "No, because Gaius said this world itself is a creation. Then this dome will also be made. And if we can make a world like this, it''s just magic."


    "Oh, well indeed... but would you do something like this just to capture us?


    "Oh, that''s certainly true. Wouldn''t you use such a big hand if you just captured us..."


    Alberto''s simple question led Balance to put his arms together and think about it.


    Then all of a sudden, the opposite wall deformed all the strange to.


    The hard wall instantly turned into a material as soft as jelly, dusty and exuberant in the shape of a person.


    And at the next moment, a person appeared lukewarm from the jelly wall, and the wall instantly returned to its original wall.


    Alberto was surprised and saw that person who appeared seriously and suddenly.


    The man was an old man.


    The wrinkles deeply engraved on its face reminded them of the years, and its fallen eyes gave them the impression that they had been peeking into the forest universe of the world.


    Alberto pushed his classmates forward with the other leaders.


    And as he leaped out in front of the old man, Alberto spoke on behalf of everyone.


    "Are you the owner of this dome?


    Then the old man raised his mouth and laughed.


    "Hmm. Well, yeah. I built this dome."


    "... Really? I''m sorry I came in on my own. In fact, we were being chased by the Warcraft..."


    Then the balance broke in there.


    "No, Alberto, you don''t have to apologize. Didn''t I just tell you this world is a creation, not just this building? If it was this old man who built this building, it would be this old man who built this world."


    Balance separated the words once there, taking a deep breath before taking over the words.


    "I mean of this anomaly... this is the mastermind!

 174 Episode 172: Old Man

    "Hmm. Sounds like a pretty funny guy."


    The old man grinned, engraving an even deeper wrinkle on his wrinkled face.


    Balance stared the creepy old man in front of him tightly.


    "What the hell are you doing, imitating us like this? Answer me!"


    Then the old man looked up and laughed even harder.


    "Kick-ass, you''re a lot more prestigious."


    "Shut up. Just answer the question. I hear this is an imitation of what the hell."


    "Well... well, let me tell you something, bait... yesterday"


    "Bait? Does that mean we are?


    "Right. You guys are the bait to hoist something."


    "What is it... Gaius?


    Then the old man seemed really surprised and turned his body against him violently as he opened his eyes wide.


    "This surprised me! You get it, don''t you?... Exactly."


    The old man finally raised his mouth and spilled a grin.


    Then until then, Jody, who was silently listening to the interaction between the two of them, broke in.


    "You stink. I don''t know if I''m serious."


    Then the old man took an overaction with his hands wide open.


    "This is this! I didn''t know there would be any more twitching dialogue out of the mouth of such a cute girl!


    "Shut up. I''m not anything but cute, and I''m born with a bad mouth"


    Then Sarkoh showed up and said, as usual, that there would be no sound from Jody''s back.


    "That''s not true, Jody. You are always beautiful and pathetic. You''re always beautiful, like the flowers of Hermos that bloom only on the cliffs."


    Jody coughed up one as she pulled her cheeks.


    "Anyway, I don''t trust this twitch. You''d better listen to me in half."


    Then Alberto agreed to it, too.


    "I agree with Jody, too. This old man has been playing for a long time. I don''t know... it feels unnatural."


    Then the balance likewise expressed its approval.


    "Hmm. I said earlier that I was behind this... but I think he might be suspicious."


    Then the old man laughed furiously.


    "Kick-ass, kick-ass. Can you guys tell me what''s suspicious about me?


    Then suddenly Max advanced one step forward and said resolutely as he offered his right hand forward and pointed at the old man.


    "You! Your mouth''s not moving in tune with your voice! So you''re not human!?


    This surprised not only the old man of the day, but everyone.


    "Not human!? Ho, is that true, Max!?


    Alberto asked Max aggressively.


    Then Max looked unconfidential.


    "... I don''t know - I just thought... it seemed like it was a hit?


    That''s what Max said, pointing to the old man with his jaw.


    Alberto was urged by Max to turn to the old man.


    But there were no old men there earlier.


    There he was, something alien, with his face and body crumbling everywhere...

 175 Episode 173 Trail

    One.


    "A monster..."


    Alberto shook his throat desperately and spoke out.


    From behind it erupted from everywhere the female students'' golden cuts, and the luxurious rooms reminiscent of the hotel suites were immediately filled with screams.


    "Oh my... this guy looks worse in quality than the Warcraft..."


    Jody said looking up at the creature whose skin was melting away.


    And for a while, they all watched the monster change in silence, and when most of their skin finally flowed off to reveal what it was, the balance said bitterly distorted their faces.


    "... apparently not someone we can fathom..."


    Alberto squeezed his voice out again desperately as he heard it in the sky above.


    "... Oh, is it the devil? ����


    It gave birth to a sheep-like curly horn from his head, a mouth protruding like a wolf, and appeared even more dark-black-bodied throughout his body.


    Yea, the devil appeared before them now, in the form that man had feared much more than Tai Ancient.


    Two.


    "Damn! You''re nowhere!?


    Gaius was flying at full speed when he succeeded in escaping from a huge basket, returning to where he was.


    But there was only a sprawling meadow there, and I didn''t find one of my classmates and other people.


    (I''m sure it''s supposed to be around here...)


    Gaius looked around his neck to see his surroundings, but people, of course, didn''t even see the shadow of any creature.


    "No way are we all on the Warcraft..."


    Gaius imagined the worst, with a stunned look on his face.


    But Gaius looked at the grass and immediately reconsidered.


    That was also because if the Warcraft had attacked them and the classmates had been wiped out, there should have been some trace of blood or something, and if it had not been found at all, it would have been thought that such an event had not occurred.


    (But not here means... it''s a reasonable line to assume you escaped this scene because you were attacked by a warcraft...)


    Gaius nodded into small pieces over and over to his thoughts, becoming a middle waist and carefully beginning to examine the ground.


    "... this is..."


    Gaius saw the magically built grass of the population all leaning a little in a certain direction.


    (I see...... unlike the natural lawn, will this population''s lawn not return as it was once stepped on? That means everyone is at the end of this leaning lawn)


    Gaius then immediately floated lightly and began his ultra-low flight reading the lawn eye for sure.


    And when I kept flying for roughly twenty minutes, I could see a domed building up front.


    Gaius intuitively suspicious of this dome.


    (Unlike the basket I was trapped in, now it''s a dome...)


    Gaius flew at full speed toward the dome, suspiciously, to rendezvous with his companions as quickly as possible.

 176 Episode 174: Sniffles

    ��


    �����ã���äѤ����ڤ�Ҋ������ʤ���������


    ���������ϥɩ`������x����ʤ��{�٤��������ڤ�Ҋ�Ĥ��뤳�Ȥϳ����ʤ��ä���


    �ɩ`�����x��֥�Ϻ��ߤ��ˤ�ä�̤�ޤ줿�����һ���˃A���Ƥ��ꡢ���Τ��Ȥˤ�ä����g���������Υɩ`���ڤ���ä��Ǥ��������Ȥ򥬥������ϴ_�Ť����ΤǤ��ä������ˤ餬�ɤ������Ф���ä��Τ����Ф�ʤ��ä���


    �����ȳ̡��Ԥ餬����Ф��Ф�����줿�U�����顢�ˤ餬��ä��r������ϤĤ��Ƥ����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��ū���Ф����줿�������Ȥʤ�С�����


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ��Ȥդ�ä������ħ���ˤ�äƸ���������


    �g��һ�ĥ��������ˤȤäƴ󤭤ʅ��������ä���


    ����ϡ����������������줿����`��������˴���Ƥ�ħ����ʹ���뤳�ȤǤ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᥬ�������Ͽ𤫤��ѳ������r��ͬ���η����������ԇ�ߤ褦�ȿ������ɩ`����Ͽդؤ��w���Ϥ��ä��ΤǤ��ä���


    ���������ʤ�tɏ����(�Щ`�ե쥤��)���쾮��֤��Ƥ�С��Фˤ���Ǥ��������g����������ʱ��������֤Ǥ��������Ȥϱض��Ǥ��ä����ᡢ���������ϤȤꤢ�����ɩ`�����픲��ؤȤ��äȽ������ĤΤ��ä���


    ���٤������ܤ����Ƥ�����������


    �������������֤��˲ָ���Ϥ��򤱡��ɐۤ餷�����������Ȥ����פ�ָ�Ȥ����������


    ���Ӝp���狼��ʤ������ˤ���äȕr�g�������뤫��ʡ�����


    ����������������Ȥ�����픲��ˤɤä��������z��ȡ�����Ť��Ƥ��ä�������I�ˤȤ꤫����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��


    ͻȻ�ΐ�ħ�εLj��ˤ�ꡢ���ڤϰ��ǽІ��Θ����ʤ��Ƥ�����


    �ФǤ�Ů��ͽ�U���ζय���Ҥ�����������Фӡ��֤ΤĤ����ʤ��ۤɤ��e�Ҥ����ΤޤǤ��ä���


    ����٥�Ȥ����ϡ��Է֤�������Ҥ򤭤����Ƥ����ˤ⤫����餺���ʤ�Ȥ��‘B�΅�ʰ��Ӌ������Ŭ�����Ƥ�����


    ���ߤ�ʣ�����Ť�������Ť�����ã���


    ����٥�Ȥϱ���������ǽФ����


    ��������٥�ȤνФӤ˶���A�����ߤϤۤȤ�ɤ��ʤ��ä���


    ����ǥ��`��Х�󥹤�ޥå����⡢���֥�`���`������ԡ������Ĥ餷�ƽФ����


    �����ˤ�νФӤϡ�Ů��ͽ�����ν��Ф����ˤ�äƟo�Фˤ⤫�������졢����ˤ�ä��|�������줿�ֲ��Ȥ������ο՚ݤˤ�ä����ڤϳ䜺���Ƥ�����


    ����Ȥ褦�䤯�仯(�᥿���ե��`��)��K������ħ������ä���Ȥ����ǤΤ褦�˴󤭤��Ѥ����ڤ��_���Τ��ä���


    ���������g�����ƤȤ����Τ�ʤ��ʤ����y������Τ��ʡ�����


    ��ħ�ϡ��^픲�������Ӥ���Τ褦�����򤭤ˎ����줿�L����͸���νǤ򡢤֤�֤����碌�ʤ���Ц�ä���


    ����٥�ȤϿֲ��˴���𤨤ʤ����I���̤�󏈤ꡢ��ħ�����椫�錝�Ť�����


    �������ܡ��W��򡢤ɡ��ɤ�����ݤ�������


    ����٥�Ȥ��šݤ����g�ä�����k����⡢�Zβ���l��„��ȡ��ʤ��ۤɤˤ�����Ƥ��ޤä���


    ������ħ�ˤϤ��ä����ͨ�����Τ����ȳ̤���󤭤�����Ц��ʼ�᤿��


    �����ä��ä��ä����������Ӥ����Ȥ�褤��������ȡ�ä�ʳ�����Ȥ�˼���衹


    �����Τ��ǐ�ħ�ϡ��ˤ��ֲ��Τɤ�פ�ͻ����Ȥ����~���¤�o�����Ԥ��ŤĤΤǤ��ä���


    ����äȤ⤽���ᡢ�������Ʒ����Ĥ���ʤ��Τ����ʡ�����

 177 Chapter 175 Contract

    One.


    "Hey, in the end... you mean you''re gonna eat us?


    Alberto said so in a trembling voice.


    Then the devil gently tilted his little neck and nodded his tongue with a long tongue.


    "Oh, I''ll eat. But that''s only after I''ve done my errands. So until then, you''re safe. Good for you, huh?


    Then Jody bit this hard.


    "You can''t go! You''re kidding me!


    "Come on, come on. As I said earlier, you''re a much more prestigious lady, aren''t you? Is this the one you''re saying in anticipation of what you can''t do right now? Or is it just a single cell?


    "Fuck! Who''s a single cell!


    "Come on. Apparently it was the latter."


    Jody was outraged and as soon as he opened his mouth to argue, the balance broke in from the side.


    "You said we couldn''t do anything right now, right? Why not? Why can''t you help me?


    "What, it''s no big deal. I''m just saying that''s the kind of contract I got."


    "Contract?... I''ve heard that. But the devil can''t appear in the human world on his own. If it were to appear, it would only be if humans called it in. In doing so, the man and the devil must make some kind of pact. So that means whoever called you in traded that kind of contract with you, right?


    "Exactly. Ask him why he wanted a contract like that. I''ll be in front of you in time. I hope I''m waiting here until then... I''m tired of it."


    With that said, the devil quickly scratched out into the void.


    They were all so surprised, and then they just stared into a space where there was no longer anything.


    And after a little while, they finally realized that the subject of fear had disappeared, and for now they all exhaled with relief.


    Two.


    "Now what are we gonna do... anyway, if we stay in this room, we''ll all be eaten by that demon"


    Some time after the devil left, the leaders who calmed everyone down for now were gathered in the corner of the room for future consultations.


    "So if we don''t manage to find an exit before then..."


    Alberto put the whip on first.


    "That''s right... I wonder if I can find it... I''ve been searching for a scattered exit since I walked into this dome one foot away, but I didn''t see any of them at all ~"


    That''s what Max said and looked around the room anxiously.


    "But there''s nothing else to do. In the meantime, we should all look again."


    The balance was in favour of Alberto''s proposal.


    The others, too, as the balance put it, gave their assent to it, either because they found nothing else to do.


    Then Max, too, had no choice, but managed to convince himself to agree.


    "Okay. Then let''s all split up and find it"


    Alberto''s signal scattered them all around the room.


    Max, like everyone else, started looking for an exit sticking to the wall.


    (Hmm. I can''t help looking... but hey, I didn''t see you looking all over just now... hah - Gaius - where the hell are you?)


    Max accidentally looked up at the ceiling and leaked one deep sigh.

 178 Episode 176: The Name of the Devil

    "... Not at all. With this kind of fire, the sun goes down. Want to raise it a little bit more..."


    Although Gaius was sitting at the top of the dome trying to drill a hole in the ceiling by flames emanating from his fingertips, the task was difficult to navigate.


    "I just thought... are you a customer?


    Gaius turned back with a sharp expression as soon as possible.


    Then there, a wrinkled man with a hood deep in his eyes floated in the hollow as he distorted his mouth.


    "... signals. There''s got to be some of my people in here. I want you to open up if you can, okay?


    Gaius settled down and slowly stood up to face Signus.


    The opposing signals kept his mouth distorted, giving him a chiseled tongue and a tongue nod.


    Then Gaius, who saw it, looked a lot sillier.


    "... you... aren''t a signal, are you?... who are you!?


    Then the man laughed delightfully at Gaius''s stuffing.


    "Come on, come on. It''s still hard to imitate humans. And it''s fast to see through. Doesn''t it, kid?"


    When the man said so, he began a change (metamorphosis) as soon as possible.


    Until then, what was skin dissolved intermediately and began to drip with a cloak.


    Gaius stared at the change.


    From the inside, a form of alienation appeared that reminded everyone of the word ''demon''.


    Gaius saw the anomaly and said.


    "... the devil..."


    Then the devil opened his mouth protruding as wide as its wolf, emitting steam like hot air from his whole body.


    "Oh, the so-called devil. But you still don''t seem too surprised, do you?


    "No, I''m surprised enough. I still know the devil. But you... are the devil I don''t know."


    "Come on, come on. Right or right. No, it would be./(adv, adv) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    The devil laughed with great pleasure.


    Gaius then distorted his face in a truly unpleasant way.


    "... that''s annoying. The rhetoric will cause a seizure. You."


    "Really? I''m sorry about that. But I was born with this kind of rhetoric. I don''t think I''m going to try again."


    "What the hell, you. You said earlier that it was difficult to imitate humans, but it''s called rhetoric, it''s very human, isn''t it?


    "Is that a compliment? I''m glad to hear that."


    "I''m not praising you."


    Gaius thrust away in a chilling tone.


    Then the demon showed a sincerely unfortunate bare gesture.


    "That''s too bad. I''ve been doing human research for a long time. It''s hard to do this. Once upon a time............... No, let''s not do this."


    Though the devil was in a good mood to talk along the way, he suddenly interrupted the conversation with a harsh look on his face in the middle of the conversation.


    Gaius looked at it and frowned and asked the devil.


    "Once?... what happened once?


    "Come on, come on. Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    "No, I care. Just tell me, okay?


    Gaius penetrated with a seemingly bottomless face.


    But the devil just laughed and didn''t respond.


    "Bye, what''s your name? Tell me your name."


    Then the devil nodded finely and again, and even looked good at it.


    "Oh, so is that. That''s a name...... okay. My name is�� Menontius��"

 179 Episode one hundred and seventy-seven, Menontius.

    "Menontius... that''s an unusual name..."


    Gaius slowly mouthed its name to bite and include.


    Menontius caught such a gaius with a frightening gaze, and gazed.


    Gaius, who then felt his gaze, blamed Menontius for his frustrating remarks about whether he would suffer from eclampsia anyway.


    "Yeah? What? Is there something on my face?


    Then Menontius opened his mouth, laughing inclusively.


    "Well, don''t poke around like that, reincarnator. Would you be hearing it from Signus? We''re here to invite you to join us. I never came here to fight."


    "No! I don''t want to be one of you!


    Menontius did not move at all on Gaius'' sword screen either, and continued to talk further.


    "... Is it about Carla that you''re angry?


    Gaius bit just in the words of this Menontius.


    "You know Carla? Signus said earlier that he wasn''t the one who killed Carla. Did you kill Carla? Menontius!"


    Menontius then had a meaningful grin on his mouth.


    "Do you still care about Carla? Don''t worry about it. It''s not dead."


    Menontius sent a twisted gaze and stared at Gaius as he guessed into his heart.


    Gaius deliberately went wild and crazy as he felt such a willful gaze of Menontius that he was accidentally distracted from his heart.


    "Hmm! Don''t lie to me! You''re still the one who killed Carla for lying like that!?


    Menontius then opened his wolf-like pointy mouth wide and laughed loudly as he shook the curly angle he had grown over his head.


    And when I finished laughing for a moment, I warped my mouth and said as I sent Gaius my eyes to explore my heart again.


    "Did you know... Gaius Schneider. That Carla is not actually dead..."


    "You''re persistent. You killed Carla, you son of a bitch!


    "Don''t play nasty... right, that cat... you''re still a nasty guy... that''s"


    Here Gaius solved the play of anger and sent Menontius a gaze to the contrary.


    "Hmm. Like Signus, apparently you don''t like Elle either?


    Menontius responded with a bitter laugh.


    "Well...... Mythical creatures, for example, are always troublesome."


    "Even you would be a mythical creature if you were a demon."


    Menontius gave this Gaius word a look that seemed unexpected only for a moment, and then gave him a small nod and a convincing look several times.


    "... I see. Again, the memory of the reincarnated is vague."


    "... what do you mean?


    But Menontius did not answer it, but gave a nasty, slight grin.

 180 Chapter 178: The Throne

    "You think my memories are vague? No, mine, not all the reincarnates, are saying that their memories are vague?


    To Gaius''s question, Menontius simply raised his mouth and laughed, never trying to answer.


    "Hey! Answer the question!


    Gaius'' frustration became MAX.


    Still, Menontius does not answer.


    For this reason Gaius smeared Menontius with his teeth.


    Then Menontius finally opened his mouth here.


    "... right. If you were one of us, I''d answer any questions you might have.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Who''s going to be one of you? What the hell are you guys going to do in Dallas using my magic in the first place? I assume the Dallas Royal Palace is already under your control? Then everything is what you think it is! What the hell are you doing any more!?


    "Reborn. What are you so angry about? Isn''t this the world to you in the first place, not the world you''re meant to be? Then why don''t you use that extra power to do whatever you want? Why are you bound by such a crappy ethic and obeying promises and promises? Look, your parents are not true parents! It''s just a mere presence with sleeves swinging together on the sleigh! There is no one in this world who would bind you! Now is the time to get rid of your crappy ethics and let yourself go, reincarnator! No, no, no, no, no, no! Then we will give you the throne of the ancient kingdom of Dallas!


    Menontius waited for Gaius to react as he stood like a rapid-fire cannon all at once.


    "... what are you talking about! You think I''m gonna ride that story!? If that''s the case, you''re a complete idiot!


    "Why can''t you get on? You seem to be tied to this Valentin Republic and the Schneider family on your own, but why is that? Let me tell you something. That''s... you just never thought about that possibility before. What do you say? Wouldn''t you?


    "Then don''t be silly! What is the throne of Dallas! What the fuck is going to happen when you get something like that!? Nonsense! It would seem useless to talk to you any more. Call me! I''ll deal with them!


    "What are you so anxious about? Don''t you have to fight in a hurry? Reborn, you are a beast. A bearded person is one who lives freely without obeying anyone. Don''t get tied up! Let yourself go! Then we can be your hands and feet and work!


    "Stop! No more questions asked!


    When Gaius abandoned him so, he quickly dyed his arms red and entered the battlefield position.


    Menontius, who saw it, spread his arms with a gentle trick.


    "Hmm. I have no choice. Let''s just say we''re dealing with each other."


    When Gaius received Menontius'' words, he carried a magical streak of bullets out of his red-stained arms as if he had cut a weir.

 181 Chapter 179: Reign

    Gaius suddenly unleashed a high-output red lotus flame (Barflame) on Menontius to keep him up.


    The Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) swept a vortex and exploded, and Menontius was occasionally covered with a fierce flash of light and smoke that could stand in.


    Gaius, however, did not let loose his hand, and continued to develop red lotus flames (barflames) from next to next.


    Meanwhile, roughly twenty seconds.


    Finally Gaius loosened his hand and stopped the release, waiting for the smoke to clear wrapping Menontius.


    In the meantime, roughly seven seconds less.


    Menontius, intact from the smoke gap, appeared loosely.


    Gaius was surprised and looked out.


    But he immediately regained his mind and continued to release further high-output serial strikes.


    But still, Menontius'' body could not be scratched one by one, nor could it even scorch the body hair that covered it.


    "O eyelasher. That''s great. There are dozens of your razor-sharp friends in this dome, but they don''t even care about it and keep doing all that high-powered magic. Apparently, at last, you realize that they''re the ones who do what they''re told?


    To Menontius'' words, Gaius was violently upset from the bottom of his heart.


    (Shit! I can''t believe I forgot about the Max guys... until just now I was trying to take the time to punch holes in the ceiling... damn it! What the hell am I doing!


    Gaius immediately jumped up above and up to a height of about 100M (Merkle) he stopped in hollow and flew away parallel to the ground at a fierce speed as he flipped on the spot and away from the dome.


    Menontius slowly emerged in a taunted manner, following Gaius to begin a high-speed flight, wondering if Gaius'' actions had been accompanied by a snarling distortion of his mouth.


    Gaius flew at high speed for about a minute and finally stopped in the hollow, pretty far from the dome.


    And as he slowly descended and descended to the ground, he waited for Menontius''s arrival.


    Then after a while Menontius caught up and slowly stepped down to the ground like Gaius.


    "O eyelasher. Earlier, I didn''t mean to lose consciousness. It wouldn''t have been weird if we had made a big hole in the dome ceiling and put a lot of people to death. You may have thought of them as friends, but that''s just superficial psychology. In deep psychology, you must still have looked down on them as the hardcore. After all, you are a jerk. And you still deserve a king. Because a king is one who looks down on the people above all others equally, and who reigns at equal distances."

 182 Episode 180: The World of Life

    Gaius endured Menontius'' relentless mouth blow by biting his lips.


    Menontius, acknowledging the deep regrets that floated in Gaius''s expression, blamed him even more violently, as he did on Song.


    "O eyelasher. You don''t have a true friend. Because what is inherently a best friend or the like must be the pattern between talking and breaking a belly about anything without abdomen. But you have too many secrets. So you can''t have friends who really talk to each other. And no matter how young the flesh dragged your spirit, your real age should be many, many, many dozens of times that of those kids. There''s no way I can talk to those young kids at all. No, actually, isn''t it supposed to be the same for your sleazy parents?


    "... that''s not..."


    Gaius said only that, so he was full of it.


    "Is that true? You really think we can talk about this? You think I''m having a good day?... that you are not dissatisfied with the status quo?


    "�� dissatisfaction���� not��"


    "Such words are incredible. You reincarnated this life as a Schneider baby. Because of this, I have never thought about it as much as dew because I have been able to live in luxury for so long, but the original reincarnator has a great ambition worthy of his spare abilities and seeks to emerge. And now you must have noticed that. I have the ability to raise my name only to the heavens, and because of the reincarnation, I have no blood connection with anyone in this world, and I am a bearded person with no one to bind me to as one. And we''re offering you the throne of Dallas, aren''t we? What do you say? Isn''t it worth rethinking?


    Menontius curled his tongue wide and wide at once.


    Gaius'' agitation had now appeared in his eyes, in his face, in his hands and feet, and no whole body neighborhood.


    Menontius laughed damned when he saw how it was, convinced himself of the victory.


    But the next moment, the grin disappeared in an instant as the waves drew from Menontius'' face.


    When Menontius looked back with tremendous momentum, he glanced at some hollow spot with nothing in a very frightening shape.


    And groaned bitterly.


    "... something that was almost there... you son of a bitch!


    At that moment, a nest-like crack suddenly appeared in the space where nothing had happened until then.


    The space was then suddenly shattered and scattered with the dry sound of a parin, like when the glass broke.


    And something dyed pitch-black from that open space jumped in at an awesome rate.


    Gaius muttered the name as he whispered, acknowledging its pitch-black giant.


    "... el..."


    As Elle descended slightly into the earth with the unique suppleness of the cat, he used his entire body to stretch out greatly, adding to the extra space and great absences.


    And as he slowly returned to his body, he laid still Menontius.


    "Lord, have you stolen my eyes and let me do whatever I want? You don''t look like a funny guy. From here, the king of cats, Lord Elle, will deal with the Lord."

 183 Episode 181: Destruction and Creation

    ����Ϥ�ä���Ți�������ȡ���Υ�ƥ������Ȥξ��x���졩��ԑ��Ƥ��ä���


    ;�С������ȥ���������Ҋ���ȡ����ˤ��ä��ʤ����{��Ԓ����������


    ����ǰ���󡢤��ä�����Τ�ܩ`�äȤ��Ƥ���Τ��㣿�����Ϥ������餪ǰ����Ϥ��ä������_�ΤȤ������ФäƤ�뤬������


    ���������ϥ�������~�ˤϤä��Ҥ˷���ȡ��ꤷ�U�ʤ������ʱ���򸡤��٤���


    �����롭�����ޤʤ�������


    ������󡣤ȤäȤ��Ф���


    ���������Ͼ����ˤ��ʤ����ȡ�����˴٤����ޤޥ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥ����������Ƥ���ɩ`����򤫤ä��ͥ��ԩ`�ɤ��w��ȥ�äƤ��ä���


    ����Ϥ��α����Ŀ�Ǥ���������ʤ��顢�ɤ��Ȥʤ��Ҥ��������޳դ򤳤ܤ�����


    ���դ󡣤ޤä�����Ԓ�Τ�����ū����


    ����Ȍ������Υ�ƥ�������������Ȥό��յĤ˿ࡩ������Ĥ����¤��ΤƤ�褦���Ԥä���


    ���F�������Ĥ������g���è�˳ɤ��¤��ä��Τ�����


    ����ȥ���ϴ�ڤ��_����Ц�ä���


    �����ƤҤȤ�����Ц���K����ȡ�Ƭü���Ϥ��ƥ�Υ�ƥ�������ˤ�ߤĤ�����


    ����������k���Ƥ���Ĥ�꤫���g�ˤĤޤ�����ˤ�äȚݤ����������Ȥ��Ԥ��̤Τ�����


    ������è�Ǥ����F���������ä����äƤ����½�ˤ���Τ�����


    �������������k���Ƥ����äơ��浹��ū����ʡ����㤬�ޤ���������������路���H�ФʤΤǤʡ��𤨤Ƥ���Ǥ�ʤ���


    ����Ϥ�����һ���ä����g��֤������׷֤�ä����֤äƤ����Ԥä���


    ���路��ǧ��o���ä�����Τ���衹


    ����ȥ�Υ�ƥ������Ϥ��֤������ʱ���򸡤��٤���


    ������ǧ��o���ȣ���������������������ǰ��ͻ�票�����ˬF�줿�Ȥ���������Ԓ�������������줬�ʤ���������?����ʥ����`�΂Ȥˤ������ɤˤʤ�Τ�����


    �����������΂Ȥˤ���Τϳɤ��Ф����㡣�����ꡢ�路�Ϥ���������ǧ��o������ǤϤʤ�����������Τ��㤬�������Θ��Ӥ�Ҋ��Ȥɤ��⤽���ǤϤʤ��褦���ʡ�


    ���Ϥã�Ҋ���`����ϤʤϤ������ʡ�������Ɖ��������ޤ̻�����ʤ�ä����Ȥ�ʤ���С�������趨��ʤ���oՓ���錄�����Ɖ���äޤ̤ǤϤʤ��������Ɖ������Ǥ�����΄��줬���λ�����ˤϤʤ����ʤ�ȟo���ʤ�����ΤǤ��뤳�Ȥ�����


    ��Υ�ƥ��������¤��ΤƤ�褦���Ԥä���


    ���դ��Ɖ��Ȅ��줫����֤��Ļ��Ĥʤ��Ȥ��Ԥ��ǤϤʤ������ǤϤ�ǰ����������Ǥ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥτ���ʤΤ����Ԥ������U���ʣ���


    �������ɤ�������„�����Ƥ����褦���ʣ���


    ���ʤˡ�״�r���Ф餺���w���z��ۤ�Ѫ��ʢ��ǤϤʤ��ΤǤʡ������ȥ��������Τ��ȡ���„�����Ƥ��äƤ��ä��


    ���ޤ�����Ϥ���������ǡ�ǧ��o�ˤɤ���ä�����Ȥ����Τ�����


    ���դդ�?�����ޤǤϽ̤�����Τ���


    ����ϱǤ��Q�餷����줽�����Ԥä���


    �����Τ�˲�g������������ޤꡢ���ߤĤ���褦���۲�ؤȉ��ä���


    �������Ϥɤ��ʤΤ��㣿������������������ˤ�����ԤäƤ��ä��褦���㤬������ʤ��Ȥ򤷤�һ��ɤ�����Ĥ��ʤΤ��㣿��

 184 Episode 182: Magic Wall

    "�� like you, I am not going to answer��"


    Menontius had also turned into an equally vicious face for El.


    Elle slowly dropped her hips with a harsh look and stretched her entire body with her forelegs forward, still in the position of not jumping.


    "It will be. Then no further questions are necessary. Is it time to start?


    "Fine. There''s no shortage for them!


    Menontios said so, while at the same time expanding massive amounts of black misty stuff from all over his body to his own front.


    It came together like an amoeba and began to expand and contract repeatedly in fluid motion.


    "... Magic Wall (Colleble)? Tasteful imitation."


    That''s what Elle said, one nose, humming.


    Menontius spoke confidently from the shadow of the Magic Wall (Colleble).


    "What do you think? Can you break this?


    To Menontius'' provocation, Elle smiled sparingly.


    "Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew.


    Say, Elle kicked the earth and hung on Menontius to fly.


    Then he shook his right forefoot down higher and more intensely over his head, which produced a softer and longer nail.


    Then the Magic Wall (Colleble) was ripped open without any effect.


    Elle swung his left forefoot up with the momentum as it stood, swinging sharply down the Menontius body.


    But on the verge of that sharpened nail touching or not touching, Menontius'' body suddenly scratched out into the void.


    Elle looked back as he gently tongued, scouring Menontius, who escaped with instant movement in the rear.


    Menontius smiled invincibly when he took that gaze for granted.


    "That''s the inhabitant of the mythical world. It was an awesome slaughter. But... it looks like a total rip-off. What?


    Menontius raised his jaw hard, pointing to a black amoebic object clustered around Elle''s limbs.


    Elle lowered her gaze and confirmed it, turning her right lip up to show her sloppy fangs.


    "Hmm. After putting on something disgusting. He''s not angry."


    "Is that all? You should know that, don''t you? The horror of the Magic Wall."


    Menontius said, the magic barrier (Colleble) that was clumped around Elle''s limbs suddenly hit him as if he had the will, quickly covering Elle''s giant.


    Menontius looked at the condition with a satisfying grin.


    "Something like two minutes. If the tiny giant also falls on the magic barrier (Colleble), it will soon melt to the bone. But you''re lucky, aren''t you? If it''s a magic fence, you''ll die soon without suffering."


    Menontius laughed out loud with his big, long wolf-like mouth wide open.

 185 Episode 183: Electric Lightning Thunder

    Gaius found a signal quietly nestled in front of the dome and tongued abominably as he reached near the dome where his classmates were being held prisoner by high-speed flight.


    "Shit! Were you ambushing..."


    Gaius had no choice but to slow down and slowly descend into front of the signal.


    "How did you hook me up earlier? Signus."


    Signus then gave a satanic smile, distorting his mouth.


    "I think it would be worse to get caught in such a simple hand. Isn''t that what you think yourself?


    "... sort of. I did get caught. I was stupid."


    Signus looked unexpected in Gaius''s special appearance.


    "Wouldn''t that be a lot more honest? What''s wrong with you?


    "... nothing"


    "... well, did you talk to Menontius? I see. So what do you say? You want to come with us to Dallas?


    "I''m not going. I''m going back to my old life with everyone. So Signus...... get out of there!


    Gaius never stopped at the signal.


    Signus did not wander, but took Gaius'' gaze from the front.


    "You mean no questions? Fine. Then why don''t we deal with them?"


    Signus clasped his palms together in front of his chest as he folded his elbows apart.


    Then from the palm of his hand, the patch and spark began to scatter.


    And when I let go of my palms, which were aligned in a slow motion, there were several small thunderstorms running between my palms.


    And the lightning grew louder and thicker the more he let go of his palms, and gradually the sound also turned into an exploding sound.


    "Shit! Electric lightning (Jupitris)!


    As Gaius instantly dyed his arms bright red, his palms turned upwards, causing a burning flame to appear on his palms.


    Seeing it, Signus finally raised his mouth angle.


    "Let''s start with a power comparison."


    "... fine. Then we''re going this way!


    Gaius said, "The red lotus flame (barflame) was emitted with a signal on it.


    The flames took in the air in the atmosphere and swept the vortex and hung on the signal as it burned violently.


    Signus slowly pointed his palms at Gaius with an invincible grin.


    Then a thunderbolt exploded between his palm and his palm, hitting the red lotus flame (Barflame) as it cut through the air.


    The speed of the electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) was tremendous, and despite releasing it later than the red lotus flame (Barflame), the two magics clashed almost halfway between the two, scattering countless sparks around with a tremendous explosion sound.


    It was both magic that antagonized for some time after the clash, but gradually the electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) began to erode the red lotus flame (Barflame).


    The electric lightning bolt (Jupitris) penetrated the center of the red lotus flame (Barflame) as if it were a cone through a hole, and the red lotus flame (Barflame) turned towards the outside so that the petal opened.


    (... not good!... as it is... lose!


    On Gaius'' forehead, pounding and cold sweat seeped out.

 186 Lesson 184: Electro-Optical Stone Fire

    The red lotus flame (barflame) was raised by the cleavage of its central part by electric lightning thunder (Jupitris), and propulsion was dispersed in all directions.


    As a result, Gaius struggled to release the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) as thinly as possible.


    (Damn it! It doesn''t work... thinner... if you don''t compress as thin as you can, you''ll be pierced by electric lightning thunder (Jupitris)!


    The colour of agitation began to float darkly on Gaius''s face.


    Signus looked at it over an exploding and scattering spark and sent a gaze to Gaius.


    "... you seem to be struggling a lot... I guess that''s natural too. Red Lotus Flame is the magic of swirling. Naturally its center is close to the cavity. By contrast, my electric lightning thunder, Jupitris, is a magic that thrusts in a straight line. I mean, compatibly, this one is definitely in our favor."


    That said, Signus laughed.


    Gaius quickly changed his mind, even distorting his face with regret for a moment, and began a counter-attack.


    "... cum!... then this one too!


    Say, the color of Gaius'' arm changed from burning red to dazzling yellow.


    "Kura eh! Electric Lightning (Jupitris)!"


    Gaius switched uninterruptedly from red lotus flame (Barflame) to electroluminescent lightning (Jupitris).


    Gaius'' emitted electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) thrust as he turned up the tail of the red lotus flame (Barflame), finally completely kicking the red lotus flame (Barflame) and clashing with the signal''s emitted electric lightning thunder (Jupitris).


    And it dispersed a huge amount of sparks on one side, as if the Great Ball fireworks were flowering in the night sky, along with a tremendous flash and explosion sound.


    Signus was also surprised by this and raised his admiration.


    "Oh! It''s really brilliant. When switching magic instantly, the amount of magic is consumed in an explosion... you look perfectly fine. Wonderful! Wonderful, Gaius Schneider."


    "Shut up, Signus. That''s five minutes and five minutes. I''ll settle which one''s up there!


    When Gaius said so, he made the glow of both arms even stronger.


    Then Gaius''s electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) also increased its radiance, turning the thickness of each thunder into something clearly thick and powerful.


    He then struck the lightning bolt (Jupitris) of the signal as it struck his ear.


    The opposing signals also saw it and countered it by increasing the luminosity of their arms, as did Gaius.


    The two lightning thunderstorms (Jupitris) exploded even more intensely than earlier, with twenty meters (Merkle) until a spark flew to the faces of the two who were supposed to be away.


    And this clash of magic between the two caused Gaius, of course, an astonishing event that neither Signus expected.

 187 Episode One Hundred and Eighty-Five, Crevasse.

    The clash between the two lightning thunderstorms (Jupitris) continued to cause a constant and massive explosion almost in the middle of both of them manipulating it.


    As a result, Gaius, of course, also caused the signal to become unexpected.


    Suddenly, the space began to tear apart.


    That, too, is now the space they are in, not the normal space, but the special space created by the Signas.


    For that reason, the space gradually began to distort without being able to withstand the constant explosion, and eventually the distortion became intolerable and cracks ran.


    Cracks increased their number over time, and each crack also gradually grew larger.


    At the end of the day, a number of cracks about 2M (Merkle) in length ran around the explosion.


    Signus was also surprised by this.


    (Hmm... Schneider... Although I knew about the awesomeness of his total magic power, I don''t think he''s been this good at handling attack magic at the moment. When I say that I am doing everything in my power to emit electric lightning thunder (Jupitris), I am no longer with each other... And I didn''t expect to cause a crack in this special space...)


    On Signus'' forehead, thin, cold sweats began to creep.


    But Gaius was also confused by the situation.


    (Shit! Can''t stand the space anymore...... when Elle jumped in earlier, it just smashed in an instant and bounced... now the crack is getting bigger and bigger...... if it keeps getting bigger, what the hell will happen? ����


    The cracks grew even bigger as Gaius worried, and finally the cracks connected to each other, until they became even more gigantic rips (crevasses) and opened their big mouths.


    Gaius was beginning to panic inside as he glimpsed it sideways.


    (What to do... What to do... doesn''t this affect everyone in the dome? If the whole space crumbles, can we do something about each building?... Or won''t that happen... I don''t know... can I really keep hitting the lightning thunder (Jupitris) like this...)


    But the distress of Gaius led to a rift in space (the crevasse), which began to make a big noise and cause the ground to crack.


    (Not good! First things first! When this happens, it affects the dome! I can''t help it this way......)


    Gaius instantly stopped the emission of electric lightning thunder (Jupitris).


    At the same time, it jumped up into the air at full speed.


    Then Signus''s electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) rushed through the space Gaius had been in before at a tremendous rate.


    With a single hair, Gaius took a whopping breath over the sky escaping the difficulties.


    Then the signal also began to emerge slowly, to the same height as Gaius.


    "That was brilliant. Now you''re with me and each other."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulders and said back.


    "Mutual? Heh. You, that was the best you could do? Actually, I wasn''t all I could do, was I?

 188 Lesson 186 Escape

    One.


    Gaius''s light mouth, Signus grinned lightly.


    "Well, that''s... but unfortunately in this space, I can''t seem to deduce your true strength."


    Gaius smiled as he raised his mouth.


    "Oh, apparently you do. So what do we do? You want to go back to the real world and fight?


    "... no, let''s not"


    "So what do we do?


    "Well... apparently I''m not going to be able to fulfill the purpose of bringing you back to Dallas... this time I''ll pull it off"


    Gaius gave a much blurrier look.


    "Pull? You mean keep quiet and go home?


    "Are you unhappy? If you want, don''t fight as hard as you can, but then the kids in the dome are just terrible. Is that okay with you?


    "You can''t go. Are you sure you can pull this off?


    "Oh, I''m (...)"


    "... you mean Menontius won''t pull off?


    "It''s not. I have no compulsion on Menontius. What Menontius will do is for Menontius to decide."


    "Okay. I''d appreciate it if you could pull it off. But before I do... I need you to tell me how I can get out of this space."


    "What''s so easy? All you have to do is jump into that rift."


    "Is that true? I can''t trust you..."


    "Ha. Don''t worry, I''m going to get out of that rift too. Would you trust me if I saw that?


    "I don''t suppose you''d be waiting for me to put up a trap, huh?


    "I''m fine. I can''t do that."


    "Shit. Okay."


    "Bye. I''ll see you around. He who has no eyelashes..."


    When Signus said so, he slowly headed for the rift (Clebus), and roughly once turned to Gaius, he scratched it off into a rift (Clebus) so that it could be swallowed as it was.


    Gaius dropped it off and went down towards the dome.


    So Gaius realized.


    "Ah! I forgot to ask how to get into the dome..."


    Two.


    "Gaius!"


    Max captured a sudden appearance of his best friend and accidentally shouted out loud.


    "Hmm. I managed to get it in. It''s a very difficult entrance."


    Gaius spilled his stupidity early into the room.


    Then the classmates surrounded Gaius.


    "Gaius, are you all right!


    Alberto spoke on behalf of him.


    "Oh, I can handle it. Everybody all right?


    "Oh, we''re all safe. We''re all a little tired, but somehow."


    "Right. Then let''s get out of here right away."


    Then the balance from the side broke into two conversations.


    "How? No, actually, I''m fine with this room, but I can''t find my way out."


    "Fine. I don''t know what to make, but the lights would be coming from the ceiling, wouldn''t they? Easy to smash over there."


    The balance was blurred and I remembered what I once experienced with myself.


    "Is that magic?


    "Oh. Can we all go a little by the wall?


    Each leader gave instructions in response to Gaius''s request, and all were promptly evacuated to the wall.


    When Gaius confirmed it, he dyed his arms bright red.


    Then he opened his palms to the ceiling.


    "Red Lotus Flame!"


    The red lotus flame rose and rolled up over the sky, blowing the dome ceiling instantly with its scorching flame.


    "Awesome!!


    All the classmates who saw its power shouted delightfully at their mouths with a full smile.

 189 Chapter 187 Exit

    ��


    ���褷������äȕr�g�Ϥ����ä����ɡ������ȫ�T���͡�


    ���������ϥ��饹�ᥤ�Ȥ���һ�ˤ��Ĥ򱧤����������w���Ϥ��ꡢ�tɏ����(�Щ`�ե쥤��)�ˤ�ä��_����줿�쾮�δ�Ѩ����ɩ`�����ؤ�ȫ�T���\�ӳ������Τ��ä���


    ;�С����������˱�������������u�����������顢�Ӥ���Ů�Ӥ�����������ΤΡ�����`���`�������h�äˤ��ΤȤ��o�¤��ѳ����뤳�Ȥ���������


    ����������������Ѩ���w���z��Ф����Τ�����


    �ޥå������֤�֤����˳������󤭤��Ѥ�Ŀ(����Х�)��Җ���z����Ԥä���


    �������������ޤ������Ф��������Ѥ�Ŀ(����Х�)���Ȥ���ȫ���ɤ����_�J���Ƥ���衹


    ���ݤ�Ĥ��Ƥʡ��ޤ���ǰ�Έ����w�٤뤳�Ȥ��������}�ʤ���˼�����ɤʡ�


    �������������Ҫ��ʤ��������ˑ��äƤ���衹


    �����������Ԥ��䡢���������Ѥ�Ŀ(����Х�)�ؤ��w���z�����


    �����Ҋ��Ů��ͽ���������X�����Q���Ϥ��ä���ΤΡ����������Ϛݤˤ�������ʳ����Ѩ�ΰ¤ΰ�霤��ܤ��Ƥ��ä��Τ��ä���


    ��


    �������L���ʡ�����


    ����������Ѩ���Ф��w���z��Ǥ���ʮ��ۤɤ��U�ä���ΤΡ������������������Ȼ�Ȥ��ư�霤��Ф����¤��A���Ƥ�����


    �����������w�г����ʤ����饹�ᥤ�Ȥ�����������������ζ�Ϥ��ǡ��������¤ˤޤ����Ƥ����Τ�����ͻȻ�ˤ���ϽK����ӭ���뤳�ȤȤʤä���


    ������������Ԫ����ͻȻ��ѣ���Ф���ι⤬��z��Ǥ����Τ���


    �����ڤ�����


    ���������ϽФ����


    ��ͬ�r�˥�������������ϰ�霤�i����������˰��ޤ줿��


    ����ȴΤ�˲�g����������������ϴ󤭤��������Ƥơ������ʤ�ˮ�Ф�û�����Τ��ä���


    �������������ڤ��ʤ������¤˻ŤƤդ��ᤤ����


    �����⡢���ޤ�ˤ�ݤ��褯ˮ���Ф��w���z�������ˡ�ˮ���Ǥ��Ф���äƱ�ǻ�ΰ¤ˤȤƤĤ�ʤ���ʹ���ߤꡢˮ�Фǥ���������ɢ���ˤΤ�����ؤä���


    ����ˡ����ޤ�ˮ�Ф�û���Ƥ���Ȥ����J�R���ʤ�����ˡ�Ϣ���������Ȥ��ƴ�����ˮ��һ�ݤ���z��Ǥ��ޤä�����ˡ����������Ͽष�ߤ⤬������


    �������������Ϥ����Ǥ褦�䤯�Է֤�ˮ���Ф��w���z������Ȥ˚ݸ�����ˮ���Ŀָ����һĿɢ��Ӿ������


    �����ƥ��������Ϥ褦�䤯ˮ����Ϥ������ȡ����Τޤޤ΄ݤ����w���Ϥ��ä���


    ���Ф�Ϣ���������褦�䤯����Ť����Ȥ����ǥ��������ϳ�����܇��Ҋ�ؤ�����


    ˮ���Ǥ���ä����Ȥ�Ŀһ���˛�����ʤ���⡢����������Ŀ�����餷���ܤ�ξ�ɫ���Q�줷����


    ����Ȥ����ˤϤȤƤ�Ҋҙ���Τ��뾰ɫ���ڤ��äƤ����Τ��ä���


    �����������ã������ʥ���ū���ؤ������ʤ餽���ԤäƤ����裡�ޤä������������Ǥ�ʹ���ä��餢��㤷�ʤ���������ˤ��Ƥ⡭���ޤ����Է֤μҤ�ͥ�γؤ˳���ȤϤ͡�����äƤ����衢�ޤä�������

 190 Lesson 188 Conversion

    One.


    "Boy, you''re all dressed, we''re done right now"


    As Rodemul finally drowned his head, he turned to Gaius for a report.


    "Oh, thank you Rodemul. Thank you."


    Gaius had already finished dressing and relaxed while scraping his warm tea in his room.


    "But, boy. You never expected that signal to strike after six years. Anyway, you''re safe."


    "Oh, not to mention the appearance of a demon I''ve never seen or heard of as Menontius. If Elle hadn''t come, it would have been dangerous."


    "Did you...... and what happened to Master Elle?


    "Come on it... what happened to the subsequent battle with Menontius..."


    Then suddenly, a voice was heard from Rodemur''s feet.


    "What''s wrong with me?


    It was Elle.


    "El! Good. Are you all right?"


    Then Elle said bitterly distorted his mouth.


    "... well I don''t know..."


    "Yeah? Something''s different. If it was always that easy, I''d say something like that?


    "Hmm! It''s abominable... it wasn''t easy to win..."


    Two.


    (Damn! This is... NOT a normal magic wall (Colleble)!?


    Elle was imprisoned by Menontius'' Magic Wall (Colleble) and was unable to move.


    (Anyway, first we have to protect ourselves from something like this lysate)


    Elle turned her whole body''s hair upside down and peristallized it.


    Then something like a thin membrane began to emerge between the Magic Wall (Colleble) and Elle''s body.


    (Hmm... that''s it for now... you guys! I''ll do it. I didn''t expect to improve the Magic Wall (Colleble) and use it this way!


    A normal Magic Wall (Colleble) was a magical defensive wall, just like a letter read, and not used to attack.


    Menontius, however, focused on the resistance to tear and adhesion of the Magic Wall (Colleble) and converted it to attack magic.


    Moreover, after strengthening each property, a further property called lysate is also added.


    It was only natural that Elle should be impressed.


    (But I''m just impressed. We need to get out of here soon...)


    Then suddenly Menontius moved out, whether he saw it as not calming in El''s heart.


    "Hmm. Apparently you''re giving me a bad lift inside...... then!


    Menontius said, "The Red Lotus Flame."


    The Red Lotus Flame roared and struck, and occasionally engulfed Elle in a scorching fire.


    "The Magic Wall (Colleble) does not dissolve with Red Lotus Flame (Barflame). But the fever should go inside."


    When Menontius said so, he raised his mouth and smiled.

 191 Chapter 189: Roar

    "... yeah?... Ahhh!... Ahhh! Oh, my God! Oh, my God!


    Elle was wrapped in Menontius'' unleashed magic barrier (Colleble) and had been completely deprived of his vision, so he still had no idea what the hell was going on with him.


    "Him! Don''t do anything. What the hell are you doing?... I don''t know!!


    Elle just couldn''t bear any more to the heat, and once again, she turned her whole body hair upside down and peristallized.


    Then, when I wondered if Elle''s matte black hair was slowly and translucent, it gradually glowed blue and white.


    "Uh-huh. My hair is as convenient as ever. Because it has heating and cooling for 24 hours and even has dehumidifying effect to prevent drying...... if you say so! King of cats, you bastard! I haven''t been around much longer! Menontius, what can I do?"


    Elle shuddered with anger.


    Unlike the peristalsis caused by the previous body hair, it shivered the muscles of the whole body as it swept.


    And the anger finally reached its pinnacle, and it exploded.


    "Later!"


    At that moment, a tremendous amount of energy was released from El''s body.


    When it gently broke down the magic barrier (Colleble) and dispersed it, it rose everywhere toward heaven as a firepillar of tremendous height with its excessive energy.


    And when he reached the ceiling of this special space, he also gently broke through the walls of Chavon, which Gaius couldn''t reach.


    Menontius was surprised by the sudden events and stopped his hand from emitting red lotus flames (barflames).


    "... that''s something like a resident of the mythical world. I didn''t know it would be easy to break this magic wall of mine (Colleble)..."


    Menontius honestly raised his praise.


    Then Elle said in a bitter tone from among the pillars.


    "It wasn''t easy. Shit! I didn''t expect you to trick me... you! I guess you''re ready!?


    But Menontius did not dwell in such a roar of El, nor did he flush it with a flat face.


    "Sounds like you''re finally getting serious, huh? Then this is where I want to say that this is the real deal, but unfortunately it doesn''t seem to work anymore."


    "What!?


    "This special space is not very sturdy. It''s not the right place for us to fight."


    "... are you going to run away?


    "Well yes. It''s a shame. If I could, I''d like to meet you someplace I can fight."


    "It will be convenient for you."


    "Well yeah. Now, unfortunately, let''s just say I''m excused around here."


    That being said, Menontius'' body gradually began to become thin and blurred, and finally disappeared with dew.


    The remaining Elle stood on the spot in a vicious face.


    "... remember, Menontius... this is the last time you''ll see me..."


    Elle stayed in his vicious face and was always standing in the breeze running through the meadows.

 192 Episode 190: Excuses

    "... so..."


    Elle explained the upside of the matter to Gaius and the others with his face like he had chewed down a bitter worm.


    "... what kind of demon is that devil named Menontius?


    "I''m not familiar with demons in the first place, but don''t you?


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen or heard of a demon like that, either."


    Then Rodemur overheard.


    "Why is Boy so familiar with the devil?


    Gaius began his excuse in a slight panic.


    "Ugh, yeah. I''ve studied a lot since this was an example. Like that Glasha-Laboulas again, but I don''t think they''re gonna attack me."


    "Glasha-Laboras...... that giant demon that Master Carla fought in Tabe''s underground waterway, right? It''s true that I saw Glasha-Laboras even then, and I think you mentioned his name..."


    "No - I''ve been very interested in demons for a long time! That''s why I''ve been studying!


    "... Were you..."


    "Yeah! Is everyone better than that ~? I think some kids are hungry. Will you take a look?"


    Rodemul saw Gaius behaving suspiciously and quickly returned his expression, although he caught a glimpse of a much more daunting look for a moment, leaving the room quietly in a gratuitous manner.


    When Gaius confirmed that Rodemur had closed the door, he slowly threw his legs out as soon as possible and stretched wide throughout his body.


    "Ahbu ~. I almost had a rundown."


    Then Elle''s face, which had until then been a bitter expression, turned into a slight expression.


    "Hmm. There''s a lot of rundown and stuff out there. Rodemur just pretends not to notice it."


    "... seriously?


    "Seriously. I''ll keep my eyes closed, because I''m in a subordinate relationship. Probably."


    "... Lombardo too?


    "No, because the guy is competent, but he''s not the type to realize that kind of detail. If Rodemur hadn''t reported it, I''d have noticed. That''s not an easy man to understand."


    "Why hasn''t Rodemur reported it to Lombardo?


    "Sometimes it''s hard to say I have doubts about my husband''s son, but more than that, I guess I believe in my own eyes dealing with you every day. You must have traveled to Dallas with me. Then I''d trust you for once."


    Gaius didn''t think of it and reminded me of that trip to Dallas six years ago.


    "In Dallas... I met Signus"


    "That''s right. And probably also met Menontius... in the royal palace."


    "Oh, no doubt about it. The man who flew Carla to another world is Menontius."


    "Hmm. Isn''t it getting a lot more interesting?


    That''s what Elle smiled at.


    Gaius nodded, never roaring.


    "Oh, next time they come, I''ll make sure you settle for it!

 193 Episode 191 Change

    "Gaius! Get out in the school yard! It''s a battle in Lectoball!


    Balance slammed open the doors of three classrooms with Gaius to challenge the battle.


    Gaius responded to the balance by gently raising his right hand with a familiar hand.


    "Oh, okay. I''ll be right there. Just go ahead."


    Two weeks after the cross-space incident the Gaius and the others encountered.


    There was a calm air back inside the school.


    At the end of the day, about that case, it was converging in Uya because the teachers had no memory of the case.


    Gaius thought it was Elle''s fault that he didn''t remember the teachers, but Elle at the time denied it.


    That''s what Elle said, I guess that''s how it worked from the beginning.


    And there were days of peace in the school again.


    Except for this man...


    "All right! Come on, now, will you? I''m waiting for you!


    When Balance said so, he turned his heel back and left the classroom behind, bravely flashing his shoulders and walking down the hallway.


    Then Max beside Gaius said as he looked behind the balance.


    "I thought he changed in that case - you ended up back to normal again"


    Then Gaius denied it.


    "That''s not true, Max. The balance has changed. Now the four groups are still clustered around balance. You can''t do Lectoball alone in that evidence. Didn''t I?"


    "Oh, I see. Has it changed..."


    "Oh, until now, my pride of nobility was in the way, and I just lived with my shoulders flashing. But that changed in that case."


    "Gaius... he still blurted his shoulder and left now, huh?


    "... no, well... I''m talking about a change of heart."


    "I don''t know... I challenge you to battle for it, and I thought I admitted to you on that case?


    "I think you''re admitting it. On top of that, well I don''t know... then I guess I''m about to?


    "Then what?


    "Oh, so since that incident, you''ve been fighting in sports every time, haven''t you? Not a fight."


    "Yeah. Really? - I don''t know... well no"


    Max then stood up in large measure and called out loud to his classmates.


    "That''s why they say it''s Lectoball today! Who''s good at this?


    Six people raised their hands simultaneously to Max''s call.


    "Gaius, there are eight of us, including me and you. Just the right number of people. Is this it?


    Gaius nodded and said to everyone.


    "Then we''re all sorry, but can you hang out with me today?


    Everyone responded with a smile to Gaius''s request.


    "Let it go!" "Let''s win again today!" "I''ll do it!


    Gaius nodded satisfactorily, stood up in large measure.


    "Okay! Then let''s go, guys!


    Gaius took the lead and walked out, refreshing himself and leaving the classroom behind.

 194 Episode 192: Confrontation

    "Okay! Then let''s go, guys!


    Under Gaius'' decree, they all shouted at the same time, "Whoa!" and responded well to the momentum.


    Then cheers flew out of my mouth from my other classmates.


    "Good luck." "Win!" "Do it!


    The three elite eights left the classroom with bravery behind the support of the class, and left the classroom for the school yard, the stage of the showdown.


    Then along the way, passing in front of the two pairs, Jody, bravely armed in front of his chest, stopped Gaius.


    "Gaius. What are you doing today?


    "Lectoball."


    That''s all Gaius said, he took his classmates and passed them loosely in front of the two groups.


    "Shit! It''s Lectoball... I''m not very good at it... well, I can''t help it"


    When Jody unwrapped his arm around his chest, he looked back at the two classrooms and called them out loud.


    "It''s Lectoball! Who''s good at this?


    Two sets of aspirations rose one after the other to Jody''s quest.


    "All right! We''re coming too!


    The men also responded loudly to Jody''s life, cheering his classmates like the three groups, while Jody was followed by the classroom.


    Then, as I passed through a group, I met Alberto, who was just leaving the classroom.


    "Do you want to do it? Not a single pair."


    Jody asked challengingly as he walked down the hallway shoulder to shoulder with Alberto.


    "Of course! I''m telling you, there are a lot of people in my group who are good at Lectoball. I don''t know who I''m going to stammer with."


    "Shit! You did. Compared to that, my two pairs aren''t very good at it, including me..."


    When Jody said something unusual and weak, he heard a squeaky nagging voice from behind him.


    "You say a lot of special wins, Jody. It''s not even like you. I always want you to be as bright as the sun and as hard as the earth."


    It was Sarkoh.


    When Jody looked back at it, its right cheek was pulling like a pimpled and caught fish.


    And Jody shakes his legs vigorously like wild animals running through the wild mountains, shaking them down at his fingertips, aiming at the back of Sarkoh''s legs.


    Salko then, as usual, put his trance expression on its righteous face, leaking a delightful exhale for a long time with satisfaction.


    Alberto looked at it with a smiley face and said to Jody.


    "It''s been two weeks since that incident... early, but thanks to that incident and this after-school class-by-class rivalry, it feels like each class came together."


    "Oh, and the four classes are also interacting by confrontation, and we''re all getting along, aren''t we? Maybe it''s okay if we have another case of this?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m sorry


    Alberto laughed furiously when he said so.


    Jody laughed at it, too.


    The two laughed and pulled their respective classmates, walking towards the school yard, which was the place for the showdown.

 195 Lesson 193: Screaming

    One.


    "Today''s game, then, starts with a pair against three. Then two versus four. And that means we''re going to play the final by each winner, okay?


    Alberto, the facilitator, asked for consent towards each leader.


    Then everyone nodded uniformly and today''s match card was decided here.


    "Gaius, suddenly one pair of opponents is tough?


    I started saying weak things before Max fought.


    That was also because he knew that one group had all the advanced players in Lectoball, which is today''s game.


    But Gaius told Max back without incident.


    "No, I''m not. That''s not how we threw all three of us out, is it? ''Cause there''s me and you."


    Then Max''s face was motivated.


    "Right! Me and you are all here! All right! I''ll do it! Hey, guys! We''re gonna win this thing!


    Max flew to the center of the school yard where the competition would take place as he flew to his classmates who came to support him.


    Gaius laughed bitterly as he dropped off his back and gently blurred his shoulders.


    Two.


    "Huh! You didn''t get your teeth in the end."


    Max told Gaius to blame him with his mouth shut.


    Gaius said back to Max like that with a bitter laugh.


    "You wouldn''t have a choice, would you? One group has a lot of experience. Well done."


    Then someone broke in, laughing high from behind them.


    "Hey Gaius, what are you doing? Wouldn''t that be a lot of pity to lose the first round?"


    It was balance.


    "How were those four pairs?


    I heard how Max looked so rotten.


    Then Balance said with his chest outstretched and with great authority.


    "Welcome. We lost."


    You can''t tell me about us.


    "Say stupid. On purpose. I lost on purpose. To compete with you guys."


    "Liar. You lost on strength, didn''t you? Honestly admit it."


    "No, it''s not. We could have won if we wanted to. But I dared to lose there. Thank you."


    "No, I didn''t ask for that. I don''t believe you in the first place."


    "You''re a suspicious guy. Well, either way. Prepare for the third-place match. I''ll settle for you!


    "Okay, I just want it. I''ll be your opponent!


    Balance and Max pulled their faces closer together.


    Seeing it, Gaius, once again, blushed his shoulders with an exaggerated bare gesture.


    At that time, a sudden scream of a woman splitting her ear burst from the school building facing the school yard.


    Gaius turned aggressively and looked up at the school building.


    "Third floor!


    Gaius rushed out into the school building, screaming as he did so.


    Max and Balance also stopped flirting and followed Gaius.


    The incident also came abruptly down to them.

 196 Chapter 194 Incidents

    One.


    Gaius and the others heard a scream emanating from the three-story portion of the wooden architectural three-story school building and jumped into the school building with a sudden momentum.


    Gaius, who leads the way, ran up a two-step flight of stairs just moments after entering the school building and instantly reached the intended three-story portion.


    Then Gaius''s sight popped into the hallway as a female student sitting there.


    "What the hell!


    When Gaius shouted so, he quickly rushed under the female student.


    Then the female student was trembling all over her body, staring at a point with her bloody running eyes.


    For this reason, Gaius gently put his hand on the shoulder of the female student and asked again in a gentle tone.


    "Are you all right? What''s going on?


    The female student then slowly lifted her right arm silently to chest height, pointing her inside the classroom with her index finger.


    Gaius crawled his gaze from her face to her right arm and index finger, finally peering inside the classroom where his fingertips pointed.


    Then there, dressed in the military uniform of the Valentine''s Republic, sits idly on top of the lecture, of an adult man��


    There was a body without a neck.


    Two.


    "Is it a warcraft?


    As Max walked down the street on his way out of school, he frowned and asked Gaius.


    Gaius then put his right hand on his mouth and thought for a while.


    "... No, there should be a double triple junction in the school so that no warcraft can come in. Besides, you don''t have to bother sitting on top of the classroom to be eaten by a warcraft. I think it''s artificial, no matter what you think."


    When Gaius said so, he silently pressed again.


    There were three grades of schools they attended, and Gaius and the others were the finest students arranging the third floor part of the most spectacular school building.


    And the incident happened on that third floor part.


    More precisely, a set of Alberto''s and the others were the scene of this incident.


    The incident in a three-year group had reached the ears of teachers who were in a separate staff building from the school building due to the tremendously loud screams emanating from the first discovered female student.


    For this reason, the teachers also arrived at the scene decades after being delayed by Gaius and the others.


    Though the teachers lost their voices to that too miserable, as did Gaius, and some werewolf teachers, they quickly regained their minds and organized the scene, tightening the students out of the school building.


    And sometimes the time was after school, blocking the entire school as it was and forcing the students to go home.


    "Hey, who the hell was it that got killed?


    Max said with a neck over his head and a strange face.


    "I don''t know. That uniform definitely belongs to the Valentin Army... but why were military men in the school classroom... and why were they beheaded by walking on top of the classroom... or were they placed on top of the classroom after they were killed... so full of things I have no idea"


    Gaius rebuked the mysterious parts in the case, one by one, in his mouth.


    But for one thing, I couldn''t get that solution.


    Therefore Gaius thought again deeply, and the time of silence continued for a while.

 197 Episode 195: The Red Others

    As they walked down the street, they could see on their right a well-maintained coniferous forest road leading to that street.


    And as he plugged onto the forest road, Max regrettably said goodbye.


    I''ll see you tomorrow.


    Gaius then returned a gentle nod greeting as well.


    "Oh, I''ll see you tomorrow"


    And Max went straight down the street as it was, and Gaius broke it on his right hand side to enter the forest road and the two split.


    And as Gaius silenced and silenced for a while, suddenly a black shadow flew in like a disease, blocking Gaius'' gaze.


    "... you surprise me... el"


    When Elle landed refreshingly at Gaius''s feet, he made a great stretch as well as stretched out all over his body.


    And when he had finished stretching out his body, he turned to Gaius with a smooth face.


    "Doesn''t that sound like something funny happened?


    "One person is dead, right? I don''t know if it''s funny."


    Gaius said in such a tone as to blame Elle.


    "Seriously. You know the soldier who was murdered?


    "You don''t have a neck, do you? I don''t know if I''ve met anyone before."


    "Then can we not be amused? Anyone you know or nothing about dies isn''t sad enough?


    "That''s right... you''re careless, aren''t you?


    "Why not? People are dying everywhere, aren''t they? He got sick, he got into an accident, and he was killed. Shall I say it took you to pass by that funeral, because you''re careless, and you only make one stubborn face to pass by?


    "I''ll do some of that. ''Cause you can''t go through someone grieving at a funeral with a big mouth full of laughter."


    "Would that be if the survivors How about if you''re not here? Sure, there''s a funeral going on there. I mean, there''s someone''s body there. As you pass by, I ask you if you wear a mask on purpose and look stubborn."


    "... I won''t"


    "It will be. That''s what the death of someone you don''t even know is. Even if I felt sorry for the moment I touched that death, I could not hold such emotions for a few seconds. Because you can''t get emotional because you''re just someone else in red. So even the sentiments of pity disappear like bubbles in a flash."


    "That may be..."


    "Besides, I just eavesdropped on this one, didn''t I even look at the body? Can you grieve? I''m not even trying to feel sorry for you."


    "Even so... I don''t know..."


    "Hmm! The truth is, even you are funny!


    "That''s not true! I''m not funny!


    "Lie! From what you''ve just seen, you''ve always been obsessed with riddles!


    "That''s... yes, but... I wasn''t enjoying the death of anyone else!


    "Hmm! Same thing!


    "No!"


    "Same!


    "No!"


    "Same!


    They repeated the same exchange several times, and hung out in the middle of the forest road.

 198 Episode 196: In the midst of physical security

    One.


    "Hmm! Fair enough. So, you, do you keep the killer''s eye on him?


    Elle finally cut through the conversation and changed the subject.


    "There''s no way I know that. I don''t even know who was killed..."


    Gaius realized there was more.


    "Could it be the work of the signals!?


    Then Elle immediately denied it.


    "I don''t think so. They can''t imitate a body without a neck. It doesn''t make sense."


    "Right. Sure, that neckless body is clearly meant to be shown to someone intentionally. But who the hell did you do that imitation to? Could it be someone in a group..."


    "Well. I don''t know that yet. But, come on, you know what I mean."


    "Hmm. I knew you wouldn''t know. Why did you do that in such a place..."


    Then Elle raised her mouth angle with a loathsome grin on her face.


    "Look, I''m having fun again."


    Gaius hesitated to deny it.


    "No, I''m not!


    "No!


    "No!"


    "No!


    "No!


    The two continued to be dignified forever, as if they were twisted and enjoying themselves.


    Two.


    The next morning, when Gaius and the others went to school, police officers dressed in a set uniform around the school stood at equal intervals to guard them.


    In the meantime, the students were knocking through the school gates one after the other as a precaution.


    "Great security."


    Max whispered to Gaius as he changed his shoes in front of a dumpster in the school building.


    But Gaius replied to Max at his usual volume, without hissing his voice.


    "Right. Well, there''s been a homicide, so that would be a natural reaction."


    Max was then surprised by Gaius''s voice volume, and after a brief moment he said it in a tone that lurked his voice again and blamed him.


    "Loud voice, Gaius."


    Then Gaius said with a slight bitter smile.


    "That''s not true. It''s a normal size. By and large, Max is shrinking too much. It''s not like we''re the murderers, so we just need to be more dignified."


    Then a crisp, cool voice echoed from behind them.


    "You''re right. Mr. Gaius Schneider."


    When Gaius turned to the voice in surprise, there stood a man with a familiar face.


    "... Councillor Shester..."


    There stood Councillor Helmut Shester, dressed in a well-tailored suit and with a cool smile.

 199 Lesson 197 Occupation

    "Long time no see. Looking good, above all."


    Shester spoke comfortably to Gaius in a cool voice that often passes, but Gaius replied a little hard.


    "The councillor seems to be well, more importantly."


    "Come on, don''t be a councilor. I don''t like being tough."


    Then here Max came interrupting the conversation between the two of us.


    "Oh, hey, Gaius. Isn''t the councillor a great guy? If you know him, introduce him."


    "Ah, oh. Councillor...... No, Mr. Shester, this is my best friend Max, Maximilian Burger. Max, this is Councillor Shester. If you say so, number three here in Elmour."


    "Oh! Awesome! Here we go, call me Max."


    Shester then cheeked with his index finger looking slightly illuminated, then offered that hand towards Max.


    "Nice to meet you. Helmut Shester."


    Max then shook Chester''s right hand back with a glowing smile.


    "I''ve never met such a great man before."


    "Yeah? Max, have you, Gaius, never met your father?


    "Oh well! Gaius'' father... was he the deputy secretary... what the hell..."


    If you say so, it''s number two here in Elmour.


    Shester said tearfully and deliberately imitating Gaius''s rhetoric.


    "Number two! I heard it was awesome, but when I heard it again, your father did a great job! It''s very different from my dad at home."


    Gaius denied Max''s point with a rather illuminating bare gesture.


    "That''s not true. Even your father is fine. Besides, you learned in class that there''s no such thing as a profession?


    "You''re talking about that superficially, aren''t you? It''s pre construction, pre construction. Actually, I do. That''s a lot!


    Then Shester asked Max with a bitter smile.


    "Max, what does your father do for a living?


    "Ah, yes. I''m a pharmacist. The house runs pharmacies for generations..."


    Then Gaius took over Max''s words.


    "It''s been going on for seven generations. Isn''t that amazing?


    Shester agreed with the wind impressed by Gaius''s words.


    "That''s a fine thing. Continuity is a force. I think it''s something to be proud of when it lasts seven generations."


    "I don''t know..."


    "That''s right, Max. Mr. Shester''s right."


    Max looked like a disapproval, but Gaius cut the story out because he had more to worry about than that.


    "And yet, why is Mr. Shester here?


    "Oh, you''ve heard about the case, haven''t you? If it''s a normal homicide, it''s naturally police business. But this apparently isn''t a normal murder. That''s why I came out. Councillors are a big name, but the truth is, it''s like a store."


    Then I heard a voice calling Shester from far away.


    "Oops. Let''s start at this place for now. Well, I don''t think you''ll settle in just after the incident, but you''ll have to work hard on your studies."


    When Shester said so, she gently turned herself over and walked away.


    "That''s cool! Your father''s cool too, but Mr. Shester''s cool too!


    Geius had a bad feeling in his chest about Max dropping off Shester''s posterior in excitement, and he frowned and looked rugged.

 200 Chapter 198: Sit Down

    One.


    "What''s going on, Gaius?


    Max, who was sitting in the usual chair in the classroom and removing the textbooks to be used for the first class from his bag, looked worried and peered into Gaius''s face from the side.


    Gaius replied with a little surprise that he was suddenly spoken to.


    "What! Oh no, I was just thinking about the case..."


    Then, in the classroom, I blurted a little.


    Alberto came into the classroom following Jody''s balance.


    "Gaius, do you have a minute?


    Alberto gently gripped his right hand and pointed out the outside of the classroom with only his thumb out.


    Gaius nodded and took his seat, most importantly.


    "I''m gonna go for a second"


    Gaius told Max so, leaving the classroom with Alberto and the others.


    Max, who was left behind, threw a little lip contortion and spilled the stupidity of the protest.


    "Oh, my God. You''re just a leader. Isn''t Saab calling for you?"


    Two.


    "We still have time to start class. I was hoping to have a little exchange of views."


    That''s how Alberto cut it out.


    "Oh, I was just trying to sort out my thoughts, too, just fine"


    That''s what Gaius said and agreed to Alberto''s proposal.


    "Right. Well, it''s one of ours first, but it was shut down by the police. So I decided to use the prep room on the ground floor on an extraordinary basis."


    "Really?"


    "Oh, the prep room is a little loud because it''s next to the freshmen. Well, I can''t help it all."


    "Right."


    "Later, Carol Reid, the first discoverer, but for the time being, I was to rest at home"


    "Right."


    "Oh, they were pretty shocked. Well, of course. If I suddenly open the classroom door, it''s a corpse with no neck. They''ll show you something like that, it won''t be a hoard."


    "Oh."


    "Speaking of which, you and I must have seen the balance, right? That neckless corpse... what was it like?


    In response to Alberto''s question, Balance answered.


    "I''m pretty sure it was a strange outfit. Anyway, I''m sitting on the bench."


    Then here Jody opened his mouth.


    "Speaking of which, I hear the murder scene isn''t a set of classrooms. There are two groups of guys who accidentally listened to the teachers, but according to them, if they were killed on the stage, they have a small amount of blood in the classroom. Anyway, he''s decapitated. If the crime scene was in the classroom, there would be a lot more blood scattered."


    Listening to Jody, Alberto tried to sort it out over and over again.


    "Really... so you mean you killed him elsewhere, then carried him to one group, lifted him up on the top of the lecture, and let him sit there..."


    Then Gaius pinched his mouth there.


    "Did you let him sit there on the lecture floor, or were you letting him sit there at the time of the murder... Right"


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "If you were to kill in a normal state and purposefully make me sit on the bench... aren''t you an artist who can''t do it without four or five grown men? But if you kill him in a limp, stiffen him after death, and then carry him... you can do it alone."


    "I see!... no, but not one person can do whatever it takes?


    "No, this is not the case with a corpse in a horseshit, but it''s pretty compact. Then I think you can carry one of them with the backpack you use to carry firewood."


    Then I agreed as the balance impressed me.


    "Sure! So when you put the body down, you didn''t put it down on the floor, you put it down on the top of the bench!


    "Oh, you''re right. You''ve noticed that well. Balance. The knee must be completely folded if it is to be lowered to the floor. Then you won''t be able to do it alone. But once I put my back on the top of the lecture floor, untie my back, and then lift up the body, while I pull out the back that''s laid underneath... this would do it alone."


    "I mean, did you put it on top of the lecture because it was easier?


    When Alberto asked in a frightened manner, Gaius laughed and replied.


    "Oh, it''s a change of mind. Facts can be surprisingly simple."

 201 Chapter 199: Blood Stains

    "But then don''t worry about the blood that was scattered around the classroom. I haven''t seen the scene, but I''ve heard that the amount of blood around the classroom was so scattered, even if it was so small as a murder scene?


    Jody asked as he looked at Gaius and Balance face alternately.


    Then the balance quickly embarked on itself and answered.


    "Hmm. Sure, I witnessed the catastrophic state of the classroom, but I guarantee that there was a considerable amount of blood scattered. But then it gets weird. I don''t think that much blood will come out of an already stiff body after death."


    Then Gaius spoke in full.


    "Oh, sure. It is not until about an hour after death that the body begins to be rigid after death, but it should take seven or eight hours for the limbs to fully solidify. If so, as the balance says, it will be difficult to imagine blood flowing out of the corpse. If so, there would be only one solution required in this matter"


    "What''s that?


    The balance gained momentum at the forefront and asked Gaius.


    "What''s so easy? I sprayed my blood around the classroom and faked the crime scene as if it were a classroom."


    Then he nodded again and again with a face that seemed difficult to balance.


    "I see. If there was blood scattered by the body, I''d normally assume that blood was from that body, but that''s the trick, right?


    "Yeah, I may have successfully packed the blood spilled at the time of the murder into a bag or something, but that would be quite a difficult task. It''s easier to prepare something else than that. For the most part, there''s no scientific blood test in this world, so maybe there''s enough blood for another large animal."


    Then the balance that was listening to Gaius turned out to be suspicious.


    "... this world? What the hell are you talking about, Gaius?


    Gaius then realized that he had slipped his mouth on track and rushed to fix it.


    "No! It''s nothing! Because we''re talking over here! No, I''m talking about this one... that one! No, uh, what?... No! Well, it''s nothing anyway! Never mind, it''s nothing!


    "Duh, what''s wrong, Gaius! What are you in such a hurry all of a sudden!?


    Balance was surprised at how much Gaius wolfed and asked again with his eyes wide open.


    "No, no, there''s nothing to panic about! Anyway, it''s nothing. Never mind."


    Gaius finally regained his composure here and told him to teach in a quiet, slow tone.


    The Balances looked at each other with a slight look on their faces.


    Then the bell rang announcing the start of the class in good time there.


    "Whoa! Everybody hurry back to class or the teachers will scold you?


    Gaius said out of breath just to say he was helped.


    The Balances also returned to their respective classrooms in a sense of disapproval, not surprisingly seeing each other in the face or being late for class.


    Gaius looked at his back and stroked his chest down with relief, while reflecting deeply on his stupidity.

 202 Episode Two Hundred Sites

    One.


    "Mr. Gaius, do you have a minute?


    Shester came into the classroom to replace him with a teacher as the bell rang announcing after school after all the classes.


    The three groups of students stood still at the appearance of strange adults, but when they found out that their purpose was Gaius, they surrounded themselves with a far-flung winding, and all listened.


    "What is it? Mr. Shester."


    Even though Gaius replied in a calm tone to the lesson about the failures before the beginning of the first period of class, Chester asked Gaius for help, looking troubled, whether he cared about his surrounding gaze.


    "No, why don''t we just go outside? It''s hard to talk about here."


    "Oh, right. Okay."


    Gaius took a seat in general agreeing to Chester''s proposal.


    At that time, Gaius turned back to Max and put in a no.


    "Go home first. See you tomorrow."


    Max then replied with a shrugged shoulder.


    Yeah, I''ll see you tomorrow.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Max. Gaius, I''ll borrow you."


    To Shester''s words, Max made a mild meeting and sent them both out.


    When the two of them took off and left the classroom, Max blurred his mouth in a boring manner.


    "Huh! Good for you, Gaius. I wish I was a little smarter too..."


    Two.


    "Mr. Gaius, what do you think of this case?


    Shester took Gaius and left the school building, cutting out so casually as he made his way to the gym.


    Gaius showcased his reasoning to the Balances against Chester.


    "That''s just great. It''s exactly the same as mine."


    Shester felt heartfelt impressed.


    "Is that okay? Tell me about the case."


    "I don''t mind. We already know from one incident in Dallas that you are the owner of an incapacity. Then there''s no hand in not making the most of it."


    "Really? If that''s the case, I don''t know if I can help, but if you don''t mind, I can help."


    "I''d appreciate it if you''d say that. So it''s quick... I want you to look inside."


    Shester stopped and pointed to the tiny building by the gym.


    "... is it an equipment storage area... Ha! Could it be here!?


    Shester nodded and forcefully opened the drawer at the entrance to the equipment storage area.


    "Yeah, apparently this is the actual murder scene"


    With that said, Chester walked into the equipment storage area.


    Then Gaius also lagged behind Chester and later went inside.


    "You don''t look very good in the dark"


    A variety of equipment used for physical education classes, etc. were cluttered inside the equipment storage area, which was somewhat dim due to the small amount of light inserted through the window, and Gaius had a little difficulty finding a foot stomping ground.


    "Watch your step. Yeah, I''d appreciate it if you could brighten it up with your good magic."


    "That''s right. So..."


    Gaius pointed his right index finger at the ceiling and lit a light about a lantern from his fingertips.


    Then, in front of Gaius, there was about two M (Merkle) squares of open space.


    Gaius fortified the lights at his fingertips a little and pointed them into the open space.


    Then there was a great deal of blood solidified over time, and the blackening and discolored floor spread.

 203 Episode 202: Tobacco

    "This is the scene of the murder..."


    Gaius said, staring carefully at the scary amount of blood creeping up on the floor.


    "Oh, this is a hard place to see people, and if you close that heavy entrance door, it won''t leak a sound first. Probably right here."


    Shester determined in a harsh tone that this place was the true killing site of the no neck incident.


    But when Gaius stared at him well here, he realized there was one.


    "... not the floor?... Is this Matt?


    "Yes, this is the guy who lays it on the floor and uses it when he''s in gymnastics class or something"


    "I see you let this mat suck the blood that kills and bleeds on this. Because on the floor it would have flowed quite extensively. Plus, there''s a mat on every step of the way. This makes it easier when you carry the body on your back.... but you still smell pretty strong blood, don''t you?


    "Oh right. Well, that''s all the bleeding. It would naturally smell like pretty tight blood. The smell of other equipment is pretty good, so you probably won''t notice it wandering around near the entrance."


    "Sure. Maybe you won''t notice when you get here...... don''t smell anything nasty, maybe you don''t care that much in position. If you hadn''t known beforehand that there were blood marks on that, you wouldn''t even notice that the color of the mat was darkening in this darkness. Mr. Shester, do you realise this is a murder scene?


    "Nah, even if you carry a corpse without a neck on your back (soy sauce), it would weigh a lot if you were to carry one person. I was just putting on a hit that it wouldn''t be too far. Then there was a suspicious building. I went inside and checked it out... so..."


    "I see... So have you discovered anything else?


    Shester nodded lightly at Gaius''s query, basically sticking his right hand in his jacket pocket and removing the handkerchief from inside.


    As Gaius stared and tried to look closely, Chester slowly and carefully opened the beautifully folded handkerchief.


    "... this is... a cigarette butt, isn''t it?


    "Oh, that''s what I dumped right next to Matt"


    "Is this what the killer threw away?


    "Come on. You don''t know that at the moment. Maybe someone was hiding here and smoking. As I said earlier, this is a very hard place to see and not to leak sound. It''s a great place to hide and smoke."


    "... but I''m the finest student at this school, but I''m only twelve, right? I don''t think it''s the first time a kid my age or even younger than me is smoking..."


    "Right. I may have a desire to be, but I still don''t think you have smokers in your students. At the moment, the suspect is off the hook. Except for those who are not students."


    "Those who are not students?... are you teachers?


    "Oh yeah. of the school''s faculty and clerks�� that is, adults."

 204 Episode Two Hundred Two: The Owner of the Sucker

    "You wouldn''t know because you wouldn''t be interested, but actually, they say all places in this school are non-smoking."


    Shester smiled and said so, adding to the words.


    But the problem is, it''s only recently that it''s happened.


    "... I see... is that what you mean..."


    Gaius said as he nodded in small pieces over and over again.


    "Oh, that means I could smoke in the staff room until recently. But now I can''t smoke... I think I know, but tobacco is addictive and not so easy to stop."


    "So someone in the teacher could have been hiding here and smoking?


    "Yes. Only, maybe... So we don''t know if the cigarette butt belongs to the killer at the moment."


    "Are you interviewing the teachers?


    "No, I already asked the police."


    "That''s just how fast you work"


    "No, what..."


    Then a young police officer jumped inside the equipment storage area in a really agile move there.


    "Excuse me! Will Councillor Helmut Shester be here?


    The police officer said aloud as he gazed into the dim room from the entrance with a tense face, passing really well.


    "I''m here. Just report it from there."


    Shester has sometimes brought Gaius to the murder scene and ordered police officers to report from near the entrance to avoid any trouble.


    "Ha! I''ll report you now! We have checked with all faculty and clerks! No one has ever smoked in this equipment storage area! That''s it!


    "Okay. Thank you. Anything else, please."


    "Ha! Now if you''ll excuse me!


    The police officer rushed out like a rabbit, saying, and walked away.


    "... let''s see"


    Shester gently pressed one eye and smiled at Gaius.


    Gaius looked at it and smiled as well, saying:


    "Then that''s settled. The owner of this cigarette butt... said it was the killer."


    "Oh, unless the victim smoked it"


    "The victim? A piece of clothing before they kill you......?


    "No, I don''t know. The possibility is not zero. It''s more about keeping it in a corner of your head than not zero. Otherwise, if that''s the case, sometimes you can''t keep your head on and panic."


    "I see... that''s true. I''ll keep it in a corner of my head until the possibility of the victim smoking is completely gone."


    "Oh, do that. It is only then that we decide that it belongs to the killer. Nevertheless, it is also true that it is most likely to belong to the killer at the moment."


    "Yes, then let''s say we discuss it on that line"


    "Oh, let''s do that. And you''re really smart."


    "Not really."


    "There is no humility. I have served your father for many years, but when I see him, he''s pretty bloody young. I often acted recklessly and said and done things. Compared to that, you were... twelve? It''s a little surprising how young you are to be calm."


    "Oh, no, that, thank you very much..."


    Gaius responded in a bit of a hurry.


    (You have to be a little more childish... I wouldn''t be bothered at all...)


    Gaius was so blurry inside.

 205 Lesson 203 Army

    "Ah! That''s right. By the way, did you find out who the victim was?


    Gaius changed the subject slightly more forcefully with his stubborn thoughts so that the interest of the cutter and the rumor Chester could not be directed any further at him.


    But this topic is also one of the most important matters in the case now, and Chester has been on the subject without any particular suspicion.


    "No, unfortunately I still have no idea. No matter what, I don''t have a neck. The investigation seems very difficult to navigate."


    "Really? Is there anything other than military uniforms that could give us a clue?


    "No, it''s not in my pocket or anything."


    "Really... the uniform belonged to the Army, right?


    "Oh, you''re right. So I made an inquiry as to whether the Army had any missing persons."


    "So you haven''t gotten an answer yet?


    "No, he''s already here. Not applicable����"


    "None applicable? You''re not here? Not one?


    "Oh, they say there''s not a single missing person"


    "But it''s only been a day since the incident, right? How can you confirm all the humans in the Army so soon?


    "Oh, I can do it. Army."


    "... what do you mean?


    Gaius asked Shester back with a really strange face.


    "As you know, my country is a maritime nation. Therefore, as the fate of the maritime nation, the navy is high, but the army is low."


    "Right, a small number..."


    "Yes, and since the Navy frequently goes to the distant ocean for exercises, we can''t immediately get a hold of everyone, but the Army doesn''t. One day will be enough to locate the army martial officer stationed in Elmur."


    "But isn''t it possible you''re not a martial officer stationed in Elmur?


    "The uniform also has a troop chapter indicating the unit to which it belongs along with the rank chapter. And it belonged to Elmur''s troops��"


    "I see... ah! So did you inquire if anyone lost their uniform?


    "Oh, because you''ve got an answer that doesn''t apply. inquired on the spot."


    "What''s that answer?


    To Gaius''s question, Shester waved and answered.


    "Not yet."


    Gaius gave Shester''s answer a very sorry look.


    "Really...... what do you think of Mr. Shester? If the victim really isn''t from the Army, why did the killer put such a uniform on the victim?


    "No, Mr. Gaius, even if the victim wasn''t from the Army, we don''t know if the killer made him wear a uniform. Maybe the victim wore it himself for some reason."


    "Is the victim himself...? For what reason?


    Then Shester opened his hands and let him squeeze his shoulders.


    "I don''t know that. I just can''t get rid of that possibility yet. Unfortunately, we have nothing to be sure of at this stage."

 206 Lesson 204: Fake

    "Yes, the estimated time of death, but it was last night."


    As I recall, Shester said.


    "Do you even know that?


    Gaius said it seemed really unexpected.


    Because Gaius thought as much without the science of this world.


    "Oh, that''s about all the doctors can tell. Look at the status of the body."


    (Right. Naturally there are a lot of dead people in this world, so even if science hasn''t progressed, the rules of thumb tell...)


    Gaius was convinced as he nodded into small pieces.


    Then there, again, a young police officer jumped in earlier.


    "Excuse me! Will the councillor still be here!?


    "I''m here. I need you to report it from there."


    "Ha! We''ll report you! It''s about the military uniform the victim was wearing, but it was fake!


    Shester frowned and looked surprised at the police officer''s report.


    "What do you mean? What is fake?"


    "Ha! It means it''s not a real uniform! I don''t know what the purpose is, but it''s something that was replicated by someone!


    "Right...... ok. That would make no sense to inquire into the Army. Ask him to contact the Army immediately and inform them accordingly. Is that all you got?


    "Ha! That''s it!


    "Uhm. Good luck. If you need anything else, please."


    "Ha! Now if you''ll excuse me!


    The police officer made a loud footstep and left promptly.


    "There''s no one in the Army. I didn''t know it was a fake uniform."


    "Then... it''s going to take more time to identify the victim, right?


    "No, unless the killer or even (and) the victim made it himself, there must be a replicator somewhere. You just have to find him."


    "Can you find it?


    "We are not allowed to duplicate fake military uniforms. This means that it cannot be sold publicly. Then the reproducer must naturally have access to the backyard."


    "... Back society..."


    "Oh, thank you. Looks like we''re moving in a dangerous direction. I''m sorry, but let''s just say that''s it. Actually, I thought this would be a good opportunity to quantify how much your brain is. As I know, I have been very helpful not only to your father, Deputy Secretary Lombard Schneider, but also to your grandfather, His Excellency Wolfgang Schneider. Which means the Schneider family owes a lot. So I want to weigh your ability to be the next head of the Schneider family. I asked you to cooperate in the investigation."


    "... Was it"


    "Yeah, but if the story might lead to the back society, it doesn''t either. I''m sorry to hear that, but I want to make it this far. I hope you can help me understand. Because we can''t let the next head of the great Schneider family meet too dangerous eyes. I''m sorry to intrigue you, but will you let me get this far?


    "... ok. I''m not trying to get Mr. Shester in trouble... but I''m intrigued."


    I''m sorry.


    "No. Instead, when the case is solved, please tell me what''s going on. Be as detailed as you can, huh?


    "Oh, I promise."


    "Well, shall we get out of here"


    "Right."


    They exited while carefully securing the scaffolding so as not to vandalize the scene.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me"


    Gaius tried his best to greet him happily.


    "Oh, I''ll see you around"


    Shester replied refreshingly, relieved by Gaius''s smug smile.


    Gaius then headed to the school building and Chester walked out for the back gate by the opposite gym.


    Then Gaius looked back after a long walk.


    And when he raised his mouth, he groaned softly.


    "Who gets down here? Look at that. I''ll find the killer first."

 207 Lesson 205 Investigation Policy

    One.


    "Hmm. Back society."


    On her usual way home from school, walking along a beautifully maintained forest road, Elle looked difficult with her little neck tilted.


    "It would be if the killer hadn''t made it himself... and the victim."


    Gaius hastily added, as Shester taught, not to abandon all possibilities currently conceivable, however small.


    "Hmm. Homemade."


    "That''s right. It''s possible."


    "Hmmm..."


    "What? What''s wrong?


    "No... it''s important to know who made it, but it''s also important to know why you wore it or why you wore it?


    "Of course... well, are you trying to tell me we should stick around?


    "Mm-hmm. Organized man-made sea tactics will work to find out who made them. Then we will not extend to Chester, who holds a key position in Valentine. Then you''ll have to beat us."


    "Okay! Then our investigation policy is to find out why the victim needed to wear a military uniform! All right, El?


    "Uhm, that''s good"


    "All right! Let''s start with............... what do I do?


    "Hmm. The first step is to go home and sleep. I''m already asleep."


    "You''re always asleep. Especially these days, huh? Could it be an aging phenomenon?


    "Say what! Who do you think I am in the first place? Why do we have to have an aging phenomenon when our Lord says that we live longer than humans do in this world? Don''t be an idiot!


    "If you''ve lived a long time, why don''t you just grow up? You''re gonna be so cute."


    "Fucking awesome! Still a mouthless hungry ghost. Oh, my God! Tomorrow. Tomorrow. Tomorrow.


    Say, Elle shrugged into the bushes of the forest road in a agile move, instantly invisible.


    The leftover Gaius stood about in the woodland alone, his hands wide and his shoulders shrugged.


    Two.


    "Boy, the bath is ready"


    That''s what Rodemul said, and he finally drowned his head.


    "Okay. I''ll be right there... Ah! How''s Abel doing?


    "From what I saw earlier, I was encouraged to study in my own room"


    "Yeah. I''m always keen to study. That''s impressive."


    "What are you talking about, Boy? Aren''t you a hard learner too?"


    "Not lately, though. All right, I''ll see you in Abel''s studies in a while."


    "Then the bath is later."


    "Yeah. I will."


    "Yes. Now if you''ll excuse me"


    When Rodemul said so, he finally drowned his head once in a while and left quietly without making a sound.


    Gaius stood up more or less fully as he stretched one large as he sat down in his chair.


    "Okay, so let''s go to Abel''s room."


    When Gaius said so, he left the room with a firm foothold and headed to Abel''s room.

 208 Chapter 206: Password

    "Abel, it''s me. Can I come in?


    Gaius gently knocked on the heavily designed door of Abel''s room and spoke gently toward Abel, who was supposed to be inside.


    Then I heard a pretty boy from inside.


    "Ah brother. Go ahead."


    As Gaius finished hearing Abel, he twisted the door knob into the room.


    "What? Nasri was there, too."


    Gaius was right, not only was Abel in the room, but also Nasri, who became the accounting controller of the Schneider family and compiler of history books.


    "With all due respect, little boy. Isn''t that a lot of rhetoric again?"


    "No, sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. Let go of me."


    Nasri kept whining about something with bumps and whispers, but fortunately he didn''t hear it very well, Gaius decided to ignore it.


    "Abel, what do you say? How''s the study going?


    Asked by Gaius, Abel smiled like a beginning.


    "Yeah! Sounds good. It was the best test I ever had."


    Nasri tuned in to Abel''s words.


    "Yeah, even from what I''ve seen, I seem to be learning a lot. So this is what I did specifically for you as a tutor."


    Nasri boasted, feeling like his nose was high.


    "Yeah. Thank you, Mr. Nasri"


    Abel honestly thanked Nasri.


    Taking it, Nasri nodded satisfactorily.


    "Right. Abel is great. Not only are you studying, but you are also working hard on sports. You get out of the house and practice earlier than I do every morning, and you study late at night, and your body''s okay?


    "Of course I''m fine! Don''t worry."


    "Right. That''s good. But then I don''t seem to have a curtain."


    Gaius said happily behind his back what the word was.


    But Abel didn''t realize Gaius'' mood, and just didn''t want him to grieve, he said.


    "That''s not true! Because your brother taught me to study a cup too!


    Seeing Abel''s desperate face, Gaius''s face was very welcoming.


    "Well, I''m glad it helped."


    Abel''s face also purred brighter on Gaius''s smile.


    Then I watered the conversation between the two as Nasri remembered.


    "Speaking of which, did I hear that something terrible happened at your school?


    Gaius panicked greatly at Nasri''s words.


    "Oh, yeah, you are. There''s a thief in the classroom upstairs. Sounds like a lot of trouble to me!


    Gaius unexpectedly told Nasri of the apparent reasons prepared by the school side.


    That was also what happened after school, because all but the top Gaius students who remained for the class matches had already dropped out of school, so the teachers'' consultation told the junior students that there had been a theft, not a murder, and the top students had laid down a warrant.


    In other words, Abel, one younger than Gaius, was also unaware that there had been a murder.


    "Are you in the classroom? It''s not like I''m a mistress in my ear. I asked..."


    "Ahhh! That''s right! I forgot Nasri had something to ask for! Come to my room for a second!


    Gaius blocked Nasri''s words out loud, pulling Nasri''s hand forcefully and quickly dragging him out into the hallway.


    "Abel, I''ll see you later."


    That''s all Gaius told Abel, and he shut the door.

 209 Episode Two Hundred Seven: A Quick Time

    Gaius exhaled furiously as he sat down on his own couch.


    "Ahhhh! I almost got hit by Abel."


    Then Nasri, forced to drag him into the room, asked Gaius with a bewildered look on his face.


    "What happened to you all of a sudden, little boy? Did I say something I shouldn''t do?


    "No, I know you didn''t know, so I can''t help it, but the truth is, Abel and the lower classmates didn''t tell me there was a murder at school."


    "What!? What the hell!? Murder! Oh, was such a hell of a thing happening at your boy''s school? - Huh!? So, was it a lie that your boy went in like he told you earlier? - Huh!?


    "What! No, Nasri, didn''t you just tell me if I had a thief in there, something different from what you were hearing?


    "Yes, I did say that, because what I was asking Abel was that there was not a thief in the classroom, but a burglar in the staff room."


    "... ah... you mean... speaking of which, I did. It was a strange story about thieves in the classroom, so the teachers discussed it and changed it to the staff room. Still, the junior classmates will make you..."


    Gaius noticed that he was early, badly depressed and drooling his head deep.


    But Nasri didn''t mind Gaius like that at all, he opened his eyes wide toward the ceiling, and he kept whining about something bumpy.


    But Gaius also did not notice such a nasri at all, and remained deeply drooling in his head.


    "... haha... well, keep your idiotic additions and subtractions to yourself, so don''t tell Abel that there was a murder, okay?


    In response to Gaius''s request, Nasri was unaware of the sky at first, but a few moments later he responded to me much later.


    "Ha! I did! And what is a homicide! What a big deal! It wasn''t a big case of blood boiling meat dancing!


    "... Nasri, you too... you know! You can''t boil blood or let meat dance because one person is dead!


    Gaius scorned Nasri just as he had done before against Elle.


    "Ha! Excuse me! But... what do you call it... that one! That!"


    "... okay Nasri. Well, I''m not as excited as you are."


    "Ha. I''m sorry. I''m too old to be excited."


    "... that? Speaking of Nasri, you didn''t care how old he was... hey how old is he now?


    "Ha, I''m 38 years old."


    "... at a delicate age..."


    "... Ha..."


    There was a subtle air between them that I had never felt before.

 210 Chapter 208: The Prisoners Portrait

    "Well, that''s..."


    Asked Gaius about the incident, Nasri shook his head wide and vertically over and over again.


    "I''ve got a lot of problems, but the strangest part is, why did you bring the body to the classroom at that hour?"


    Gaius looked stubborn and decided to hit Nasri with the utmost doubt right now.


    "''Cause you do, don''t you? Don''t you think it''s too dangerous to carry a body while the sun is still high, albeit deliberately after school, something you should carry during the night?


    "That''s true. Even if you put something like a cloth on the body, it still stands out."


    "Right? The equipment storage area is the opposite of the school yard where we were, so it''s invisible to us, but naturally it should be visible from inside the school building. I do think there were few people in the school building after school, but I don''t think they were there at all. If that''s the case, don''t you think it''s a pretty dangerous bet?


    "Yeah, right. But in the end, you didn''t have any witnesses, did you?


    "That''s right. I wonder if it''s a coincidence... or... if it''s something I missed..."


    Gaius meditated and thought deeply drooling his head.


    Then Nasri twisted his neck to question him.


    "Then... I wonder if the equipment storage area was really the murder scene..."


    "No, I''m sure of that. I actually saw it with this eye, but I''m pretty sure there."


    "Then... it''s a mystery."


    "That''s right..."


    "By the way, how fit is the victim?


    "Right, big...... not really, but I don''t think it''s as small. I don''t know because I didn''t have a neck, but it probably felt like a middle meat mid back?


    "Really... then the killer doesn''t seem to be a woman. Except for the fact that she was the most important woman."


    "Right. Even if you carry it on your back, you can''t do it with a normal woman."


    "After that, it''s still where your neck is, right?


    "Yeah. If you get your neck out, you''ll know who''s the victim, and if you figure that out, you might be able to get from there to the killer."


    "Right. I cut my neck off on purpose, so the line of resentment would be thick first."


    "I think so. But maybe he''s a delightful criminal, right?


    In order not to rule out all possibilities, Gaius did not conclusively assume that it was a crime caused by resentment, although it was a thought on the spot.


    Then Nasri looked rather difficult.


    "Uh-huh. Pretty scary, if that''s the case."


    "Yeah? Isn''t it horrible which way you did it? Because it''s a chopper."


    "No, that''s not what I meant. What I''m trying to say is, if it''s resentment, the case itself will be over, but isn''t it going to be a delightful offender and the story will be different? That''s what I mean."


    "... right! So if you''re a delightful criminal, there could be a second or third case!?


    "Yes. Pleasant criminals are enjoying the incident itself, as if they were reading and writing. If so, I think it''s well thought to extend to further offenses in search of the next pleasure."


    "... here we go. I had no idea it was possible."


    "Please be careful"


    Nasri grabbed Gaius with a serious look and said.


    Then he looked up at the ceiling and prayed to God with his hands together.


    "God. Please protect your son and Abel."


    Whatever Gaius was, he was stunned to realize that the danger might be even greater for cute Abel and his close classmates.

 211 Lesson 209: The Devils Place

    One.


    "That''s why I''m going to remind everyone for once."


    Gaius told the leaders and subleaders of each class about the terrible possibilities shown by Nasri the day before.


    "I see, a delightful offender... then there could certainly be a second or third incident after another..."


    I said with Alberto looking serious.


    "No, it''s only possible. There is also the possibility of resentment... or perhaps the line of resentment is thicker at this stage. It''s just that if that''s possible, you should be careful."


    "Mm-hmm. I''ve never been too careful. But what about the junior classmates? They should be lying low about the murder. It would be nice if we pulled the junior classmates into and out of school as a group, but isn''t there a reason?


    While the balance agreed with Gaius, it presented problems.


    "Yeah, that''s it, but I told my brother who leaves home earlier than I usually do for morning practice sooner, and lately it''s been a mess, so I could go to school with him without any particular doubt. I think it depends on how you put it. The explanation for the case against the junior classmates is that the thieves are supposed to have entered, but even the thieves, if they come across it in person, might be able to do harm, and it would be perfect as a reason to go to and from school as a group?


    "Hmm. If you ask me, maybe I do. If we don''t meet directly, we''re thieves, and if we do, we''re robbers. Well, it sure doesn''t seem like a problem for a reason."


    "Oh, if everyone has no objection, I''d like to propose to the teachers and decide to officially drop out of mass education, don''t you think?


    Gaius looked around at everyone''s faces and took confirmation.


    Then we all nodded uniformly and expressed our agreement to Gaius''s proposal.


    "Then I''ll come to the staff room with Alberto. Everyone else should check the addresses of the students so that the houses can squad with each other."


    Everyone nodded at Gaius'' words.


    When Gaius confirmed it, he accompanied Alberto down the stairs to a different faculty building from the one he is now in.


    Then Alberto opened his mouth halfway through that staircase.


    "By the way, Gaius, do those demons have nothing to do with this case?


    Alberto previously remembered a case that their top students encountered and suspected that the terrible demons they came across at that time might have something to do with the case.


    "No, I''m sure the decapitation case. That''s what the devil seems to do. But on the contrary, I don''t think people powerful enough to create different spaces would just scratch off the neck of one human being and decorate the stage. Besides, the crime scene, as I was saying, is the equipment storage area. I don''t think it''s the devil''s business to carry it from there to the classroom and sprinkle the blood we''ve prepared."


    "So is that. That sounds like the devil''s place... and you still mean the human place..."


    Gaius nodded deeply at Alberto''s words, frowning at the root of his eyebrows and a rugged look on his face.


    "Oh, the devil is horrible too, but I guess that means humans are quite horrible creatures too..."

 212 Lesson Two Hundred Ten: Victims

    "���� So the victim����������������"


    "... Sounds like it... poor thing..."


    When Gaius and the others came in front of the faculty building staff room, the voices of the teachers rang in the hallway from the inside.


    When Gaius signaled Alberto by staggering a single index finger of his right hand against his own mouth, he eared perfectly against the wall dividing the staff room and hallway.


    Alberto instantly understood Gaius'' signal, and as Gaius did, he set his ear to the wall, and the two turned to face each other, blinking their ears to the teachers'' stories in the staff room.


    "Nevertheless, Degus from Purchasing, why do you have to kill me like that... it''s the end of the world"


    Gaius and Alberto opened their eyes cuddly as they heard the victim''s name, then nodded slowly at the same time.


    "Pretty much the second guy..."


    Gaius remembered the victim''s face in the fragment of his memory, lurking his voice and snapping.


    Then Alberto also responded to Gaius by divulging his voice as much as he could.


    "Oh, someone who was pretty popular with girls... I really don''t think he was there yesterday when I went to the purchasing department"


    The two nodded loudly and again nodded their ears at the voice in the staff room.


    "And when you say you don''t have a neck, the police often find out it''s you, Degus, right?


    "Oh, I have testified about it. ''Cause I heard there was a pretty big scratch around my back."


    "Dr. Boronez, are you close to you, Degus?


    "Yeah well. Actually, I asked him to do some hard work before, and he was pretty sweaty, so I took a bath with him."


    "I see, that''s when you saw it, right?


    "Yeah, thanks. He seemed a lot impotent in female relationships when he was younger..."


    "Was I? Well, he''s a good second. I see."


    "Nevertheless, I know Carol Reid, the first discoverer, can''t go to school in his sleep, but I think it''s a good adult that even Jessica, the teacher in charge, can''t go to school forever, and I don''t know, do I?


    Gaius asked Alberto from the story of male teaching, which seemed rather elderly.


    "Really?


    "Oh, I haven''t been to school since the day of the incident"


    "Well, Dr. Jessica...? What kind of teacher are you?


    "You''re the second discoverer, aren''t you? Then I rushed right after that, and I saw the body among the teachers, and I passed out.


    "Oh, I remember. That woman''s teacher..."


    "Yes, that''s Dr. Jessica Grandale. Apparently, he''s sleeping around at home, just like Carol. Well, the only two women who saw the body were Carol and Dr. Jessica, but oddly enough, they''re both out of school. I haven''t seen it, but it must have been a terrible body."


    "Oh sure... it was a shocking sight even for a man..."


    Gaius once again recalled the tragedy at the scene of the incident.


    Then I heard yet another faculty member from inside the staff room.


    "But were the guards really properly guarded? They all keep their mouths shut and say that neither the front gate nor the back gate had an unauthorized intruder or anything else, but is it something you can trust?


    "What do you think? So they reside by the two gates... so it seems like you can trust them for once..."


    "But then it becomes an inside man''s crime, right? I can''t believe that some of us have committed such horrible crimes..."


    "But isn''t there anything else? I know you don''t want to think about it..."


    "No, no, but you..."


    Teachers began to vehemently fight the argument from there.


    And Gaius looked away, and put his ears away from the wall.


    "You''ve got good information, haven''t you?


    Gaius nodded deeply at Alberto''s words.


    "Yeah, but for now, let''s just say I''m going to get permission to go on and off the group."


    That''s what Gaius said, knocking a little rampantly at the loud staff room door.

 213 Lesson 211: Wounds

    When Gaius and Alberto returned from the faculty building to the school building, they showed the leaders everything they had seen and heard over the staff room wall.


    "Well... have you finally figured out the victim"


    Balance thought of the face of Deguus in the purchasing department, the victim, and meditated and prayed for its blessings.


    "Oh, my neck wasn''t found, but it seems confirmed by the fact that he''s been missing the last few days and that there''s a scratch on the back of the body... or around his waist, but Mr. Degus had the same scratch"


    Described how Alberto identified the victim.


    Then Jody put his hand around his chin, whispering his eyebrows.


    "Wounds around the back hips...... right. I don''t know who testified, but you knew damn well there was a scratch in there, didn''t you?


    "He said Dr. Boronez, who has a year in office, testified. He''s taken a bath with me before. That''s when Mr. Degus told me. Anything. I hear Mr. Degus was pretty messed up before he came to this school."


    "Really? Doesn''t look like a strong fight in particular..."


    Jody reminded me of Mr. Degus'' middle-bodied physique, and said it seemed a lot more blurry.


    Then Alberto said with a little bitterness.


    "No, it''s not that way. Over there."


    "Yeah? What''s that way? I''m not sure I know what they''re saying over there, am I?


    Jody really didn''t seem to know and got a little irritated.


    That''s why Alberto decided to be clear.


    "I mean, it was a mess playing with women."


    "What! Then you can say so. You''re a hard man to understand!


    Jody seemed sincerely angry and stared at Alberto quite tightly.


    "... I''m sorry, Jody. In the future, I will refrain from making representations that are difficult to understand."


    Alberto apologized while pioneering.


    "Oh, do that. By the way, how can you have a scratch on your back when you play with women so badly?


    We were all equally half-eyed and silenced by Jody''s natural remarks.


    "... Oh, yeah, that''s right. I think that''s what happened when a woman stabbed you with a blade from behind with a parting story?


    Then to Alberto''s explanation, Jody thought with a frown root.


    "... did you stab it with the intention of killing it? But if we kill him, won''t we end up breaking up? Then you just risk being arrested, and it doesn''t make any sense to do that?


    "No, well, you''re right... no, of course this is my guess, but the woman probably wasn''t going to kill me, was she?


    "So what were you going to do?


    "Well... I don''t know if it''s a threat... maybe I''ll reconsider... or something..."


    "What the hell is that! You''re a hard woman to understand!


    "... right..."


    Alberto swore to his heart to take great care of Jody in the future, while opening up his heart.

 214 Episode 212: Neighborhood Town

    One.


    "So the woman who stabbed Mr. Degus at that time is someone else than this one?


    Jody asked Alberto to push just in case.


    "No... that''s not why I can assure you they''ll ask me again..."


    Alberto answered with a final thought as he opened himself to Jody''s tone of questioning.


    "Why can''t I be sure? You just said you stabbed him with no intention of killing him!


    "Oh, no, that''s... that''s just my wild guess, and I don''t know when it''s time to get stabbed in the back with it, but then a lot of time goes by, things are going to be different... and now I don''t know... the..."


    "What the hell is that! Why don''t you be clear!


    Then Gaius saw Alberto there and gave him a help boat.


    "Well don''t be so angry, Jody. Alberto also says it''s only his own guess. Forgive me around here."


    Then Jody put on an arm and looked scared, but reluctantly pulled back.


    "Hmm. You don''t have a choice. I''m gonna put your face on this place."


    "Thanks. Shall we all go back to class then? It''s about the beginning of the first hour of class."


    Then Alberto spoke almost at the same time as Gaius finished saying.


    "Let''s do that! Then I''ll do it!


    Sayin '', Alberto ran like a shedding, and when he reached the stairs in an instant, he rushed down the stairs with great momentum.


    "... yes"


    That''s what Gaius said, and at the same time the chimes of start-up rang.


    "Go. Let''s go back to class."


    Gaius signaled that each leader would return to their classroom.


    Two.


    "Well... there''s no one in that purchasing department..."


    At the end of the first hour of class, Gaius told his best friend Max not to wrap up what he saw and heard in the staff room.


    Then Max made a face that looked unexpected, leaning his neck against his nose and worrying himself.


    Then Gaius, who saw it, asked Max, looking a lot like him.


    "What''s going on, Max? Is there something you care about?


    Then Max exhaled one deep sigh before starting to open that heavy mouth.


    "Yeah. Actually, I''m from that purchasing department... Mr. Degus... and I''ve seen him hang out with Dr. Jessica before."


    "Is Dr. Jessica in a group?!? Is that true?!?


    "You can''t joke about this, can you? True story."


    "Where the hell did you come across a scene like that, Max?


    "It''s the next town."


    "Neighborhood town? Why did you go to the next town again?


    "Look, I''m a pharmacist, right? Sometimes when my dads are busy, I help them deliver medicine."


    "Really? I didn''t even know you were delivering drugs."


    "Old people who live alone, they can''t really come and buy it, can they? That''s why I would be so happy to go deliver the medicine on a regular basis. So that''s how houses go around neighboring towns and villages for people who can''t afford them for many reasons from generation to generation."


    "Was it? Isn''t that splendid?"


    "I don''t know... well"


    "Oh, it''s splendid"


    Then Max cheeked lightly.


    But the next moment, I realized that the key story was on the way, and I started talking.


    "Ah! Yes, that''s what I saw when I delivered it to the next town."


    "Oh, Mr. Degus and Dr. Jessica were holding hands, weren''t they?


    "That''s not all. Actually, I saw a definitive scene, too. Listen, don''t be surprised, okay?


    Max put down a beat a lot when he said so.


    And only to twitch Gaius, he opened his mouth slowly.


    "Actually. I saw you two kissing!

 215 Lesson 213: Rumors

    One.


    "... So to Max, you two looked like lovers, huh?


    Gaius asked Max to push in case.


    Then Max shook his neck vertically exaggerating.


    "I don''t care what you think. I think that was it. What a kiss. Kiss each other! What did you think?


    "Well, maybe we can''t say it all because we''re talking about adults, but well, you can think of each other as lovers first"


    "Right? I don''t know what to do if we''re not in love with each other with that!


    "And you''ve been quiet about that a lot, haven''t you?


    "Yeah? That''s because unlike a nasty girl, I''m a man. I won''t talk like this unless there''s a case like this. ''Cause if I tell someone, rumors spread all over school, and they break up or something because of it, you don''t like it, do you? Rumors are good, but when we talk, we have responsibilities."


    Gaius nodded as deeply as he was impressed.


    "Oh, I''m surprised. You''re decent, Max."


    "What does that mean? I''m always decent, okay?


    "Am I? Well, anyway, the information is valuable right now. Try to use it effectively at best."


    Gaius laughed so hard when he said it.


    Two.


    "... does that mean that the purpose for which the killer placed the body in a set of classrooms is to show it to Dr. Jessica, who is in that set of positions?


    After school that day, I told him to bite and include it as Balance told himself at the leaders'' meeting in the hallway that has taken place over the past few days.


    "I guess it would be reasonable to think so. Even if they''re lovers without necks, you''ll know whose body it belongs just at first glance."


    Gaius said as he nodded into small pieces.


    Then Alberto asked Gaius to confirm.


    "Then it seems almost right on the line of resentment, doesn''t it?


    "Right...... but it hasn''t been confirmed yet. I wonder if the delightful criminals knew they were dating."


    "Well... do you have that idea... then this killer really is a demonic guy, huh?


    "No, Alberto, it''s the devil''s business to cut off your neck and show it to you, either way, whether you''re a delightful criminal or a resentful offense."


    "... so is that"


    "Oh, anyway, more than the delightful offender''s line doesn''t disappear completely, you should probably keep the mass boarding and dropping out just in case"


    "Sure! No worries if you''re ready. I''ve never been over this before."


    The balance strongly endorsed Gaius.


    "That''s why, guys, make sure you split up into squads and get out of school, just like you said."


    Everyone nodded in unison to Gaius'' instructions.


    "Everybody be careful. Never be alarmed..."

 216 Episode 214: Rooftop

    One.


    At the behest of Gaius, all school students were gathered in the school yard, and the way home was consolidated among the same to form a squad.


    "All right! Then for some time to come, I''ll go on and off the squad like this. Like?"


    Gaius said out loud to all the school students from the top of the morning auditorium.


    Then the students cheerfully all said in unison, "Yes!" I replied.


    Gaius nodded satisfactorily when he heard the reply of the happy students.


    "Now, each one of you will leave in turn"


    When Gaius said so, he slowly descended from the top of the morning auditorium and joined the squad to which he belonged.


    Then we should go too.


    Gaius spoke gently toward the six junior classmates, including Abel.


    Then Abel looked up at the school building and crushed it with a blurry look.


    "Is that it? Dr. Bolonez, what are you doing out there?


    Hearing Abel crush, Gaius also looked up at the school building.


    Then I saw someone making some incredible moves on the roof of the school building.


    "Dr. Bolonez?


    "Yeah, I''m a teacher in my class, and I specialize in art."


    "Right. And what the hell are you doing on the roof..."


    Then Abel said, tilting her neck with a noose.


    "I wonder if you''re making something? Sculpture... Uh-huh, but I''m not sure."


    Then suddenly a current ran behind Gaius''s brain.


    "Abel, everyone just wait here for a moment."


    Gaius said so with a gentle smile at Abel and his junior classmates, looking back, largely, and walking into the school building.


    Two.


    "Dr. Bolonez, what are they doing there?


    Gaius spoke quietly to Boronez''s back, who was doing something unconsciously in the corner of the roof.


    Bolognese then reacted violently to the voice, turning with great momentum.


    "Become!? Come on, you''re Gaius Schneider... don''t be surprised. I can''t believe I''m suddenly calling from behind..."


    When Boronez confirmed that the Lord of the Voice was Gaius, he exhaled in a ho as relieved, placing the rag in his hand unwrought on a rather large bag containing painting tools and other things placed at his feet.


    "Excuse me. I didn''t mean to intimidate you, but my teacher was so unconscious that he was doing something..."


    When Gaius said so, Boronez gave a hazy look for a moment, followed by a mild bitter laugh.


    "Ah well. No, I''m very obsessed with one thing. I have a habit of forgetting me and punching myself in indifferently. [M] No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    "Doctor, what were you so obsessed with?


    Gaius asked Boronez again.


    "Ah, here it is. The wall here was black and dirty until just now. Actually, I like extreme beauty. [M] You can''t just leave it like that when you see that dirt. But this dirt is pretty stubborn. He was fighting a bad fight."


    Although the walls pointed out by Boronez were darker than the walls around them because they were wiped with water cloth or contained moisture, the dirt itself was almost washed off.


    "Was I? The dirt... I see. You still have something like a little black stain?


    "Ah yes, it is. I don''t care how many times I wipe it. Who in the hell defiles a place like this? Trouble."


    Boronez complained about bumps, but Gaius was also whining about something with bumps and voiceless voices again.


    And a while later, Gaius'' face suddenly turned into something purple and sunny.


    "I see. Is that what this was all about?"


    Gaius was convinced that he had approached the truth of another case.

 217 Episode 215: Guardian

    One.


    Gaius got off the roof, left the school building, and immediately joined Abel and the others.


    "You kept me waiting. I''d like to leave, would you wait at the main entrance again for a moment?


    To Gaius'' words, Abel said with a strange look on his face.


    "Brother, what''s wrong? Did something happen with Dr. Boronez?


    "Uh, no, it''s not a big deal. There''s just something I need to check in the guard room."


    "Hmm, that''s right..."


    "Oh, now I won''t take a lot of time, so why don''t you just wait a minute? Can we all do this?


    Everyone nodded uniformly at Gaius'' kind words.


    "Thanks everyone. Shall we go then?"


    When Gaius said so, he stood at the head and walked out toward the guard room beside the main gate of his purpose.


    Two.


    "Excuse me. I''m a three-year, three-pair Gaius Schneider..."


    Gaius waited for the Abels on the left side of the main gate, he himself visited the guard room on the right side of the opposite main gate and deliberately took up the name of the Schneider family, which would be intensely powerful for the adults.


    Then it was determined that the two guards who were inside stood up to fly and jumped out of the guard room with a loose knife.


    "This is the Schneider family boy. What can I do for you?


    Of the two guards, he finally asked Gaius who seemed older.


    "Yes, sorry to keep you busy. Actually, I wanted to talk to someone who was on duty the night before the incident."


    Then the younger guard moved forward one step at a time.


    "Um ~ I was the one on duty the night before the incident...... was it any problem as well? ����


    When the young guard took the cap from his head, he asked Gaius with an almost frightened bare gesture as he rubbed it with both hands.


    Gaius saw how it was, laughing bitterly at the same power of our home name, while holding his right palm in front of his own chest and saying in a tone that would fool him.


    "No, I didn''t come here to complain. So don''t worry about it first. I just wanted to ask you something."


    Then the young guard stroked down his chest in a ho, with an obvious expression of relief.


    "Oh, did I? Ask me anything if that''s the case. I''ll answer you if I know what you mean."


    When the young guard said so, the older guard also had a laugh of obedience.


    Gaius nodded satisfactorily when he saw it.


    "Thank you. Then I will ask you as soon as possible. Were you patrolled inside the school building the night before the incident?


    "Yes, of course."


    "Did you ever see or hear anything suspicious at that time? Remember and answer."


    "... no, I don''t think there was anything particularly suspicious..."


    "Really... so it wasn''t a sound or something, anything out of the ordinary, etc?


    "Is it different..."


    The guard laid his hand on his chin, his eyes laying low and thinking deeply as he tended to nag.


    And after thinking about it for a while, I looked up reflexively like I suddenly flickered something.


    "Ah! Speaking of which, the inner key on the roof was open for some reason."


    It was at that moment that Gaius'' eyes glowed demonically with girallies.

 218 Episode 216: Keys to the Kanji Ceremony

    One.


    "You''re usually locked on the roof, aren''t you?


    Gaius asked the young guard to confirm in a slow tone.


    Then the young guard nodded big and deep.


    "Yes, it''s something on the roof that doesn''t have a fence or anything, so it''s locked to keep the students out of it, but that night it was off"


    "Do the guards have the keys better?


    "No, it''s not what we have, because it''s not a lock, it''s a candlestick key"


    "Kanji Keys... But then we can open them, right?


    "No, the key is attached to the top of the door so it won''t arrive without an adult back length"


    "So you''re saying that anyone can open it, even if it''s not possible for a child, but an adult?


    "No, the keys are pretty high, so I don''t think even adults would reach them, for example, in a short woman."


    "Were you... so that night was somehow unlocked?


    "Yes. So I locked it tight"


    "By the way, did you open the door and look at the rooftop then?


    "Yes, for once... but to the extent that the entire rooftop was kneaded with lantern light, I didn''t look it up without a neighborhood..."


    "I see, in the lantern light... well I guess so. If the rooftop was unlocked, it would be jumping and suicidal."


    "Yes. It is. I also associated myself with it and saw the whole thing illuminating the two places on the roof, but I closed the door and locked it, especially since no one tried to jump in."


    Then Gaius suddenly thanked the guard with a pleasant voice.


    "Really? Very helpful. Thank you for your time."


    Gaius bowed his head deeply to the guards when he said so.


    And when he lifted his head, he immediately turned his heel back and left the guard room behind.


    The two left were to look at each other in the face and twist their necks with a strange face.


    Two.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting! Then we should all really go home now."


    Gaius spoke very brightly to the Abels waiting by the left side of the main gate.


    Then Abel looked a little creepy.


    "... brother, it''s so strangely bright..."


    Abel said with a little neck tied.


    Gaius then beheaded him in the same way with a slightly more relaxing gesture.


    "Really? �� may well be."


    "... some weird brother..."


    Even though Abel said so in a half-hearted manner, Gaius never meant to go through with it at all.


    "Well, that''s good. Now it''s time to really leave!


    When Gaius said so well, he walked ahead and out of his temper, and finally the line went out more than on the school grounds.

 219 Lesson 217: The Suspicious

    Gaius and the others took to the usual well-maintained forest road on their way out of group school.


    As Gaius walked along the forest road enjoying a pleasant conversation with Abel and the lower classmates, a hedge about the height of an adult''s chest, planted suddenly on the road, shivered deliberately.


    Then the lower classmates, led by Gaius, reacted victoriously to the sound at the same time.


    But only one Gaius had a flat face because he knew about it.


    "Guys, don''t worry. It''s probably Elle, the cat we own at home."


    Then Abel gave me a relieved look.


    "What the hell, Elle? - I''m surprised"


    Gaius called out to the hedge, grinning at Abel''s expression like that.


    "Elle, you''re there, aren''t you? Come on out."


    Gaius called, feeling as comfortable as he always did when he called Elle.


    But the hedge did not move, neither did Elle show up again.


    "Is that it? Isn''t that El? ����


    Then there was a sudden thought behind Gaius''s brain.


    (No way! There really is the culprit in the example case!? Such an idiot...... Ha! Knowing that I''m approaching the truth of the case...)


    Gaius suddenly entered and stood before six junior classmates, including Abel.


    "Who''s there! Show yourself!


    However, the hedge did not move slightly, only the anxiety of the junior classmates increased.


    "... brother, are you okay? ����


    I spoke to Gaius as if Abel represented the junior classmates.


    "Oh, I''m fine. Abel knows, right? I have magic!


    Then the color of relief spread suddenly on the faces of the lower classmates.


    That was also because Gaius was an amazing magician, to the knowledge not only of Abel, but of all the school students, since the duel against balance in the school.


    "Right! It doesn''t matter who''s here if you''re your brother!?


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I hope they''re all going on a big ship."


    When Gaius said so, he raised his brightly yellow, shining left arm to chest height.


    "Show yourself quickly. Otherwise, you''ll see the lightning thunder (Jupitris)!


    Then from the shadow of the hedge, a slight voice was heard.


    Gaius frowned and raised his ears.


    However, Gaius could not hear the voice because it was very small.


    For that reason, Gaius gave up listening and decided to strike out to the last resort.


    "Hey! Hurry up! If you don''t come out in three seconds, I''ll blow you off without a question!


    Then the hedge moved very slightly.


    But that was it, and there was no sign of anyone coming out at all.


    That''s why Gaius started counting.


    "Three!"


    Then I heard a little louder from the hedge than earlier.


    "Two!"


    Although Sazana''s voice continued to be heard, Gaius could not hear its contents.


    "One!"


    Finally, a man stood up across the hedge.


    But the man was backwards, and could not see his face.


    Besides, the man stood up and rushed out like a devil, trying to escape into the woods at first sight.


    Seeing it, Gaius laughed and strengthened the glow of his left arm.


    "Zero!"


    Say, from Gaius'' left arm was accompanied by a glowing yellow luminescence and an intense sound like an explosion, and several lightning strips cut through the air, hitting on the back of the escaping man.


    But on the verge of electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) trying to reach the man''s back, wondering if an awesome collision noise had sounded around him, electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) scattered into the air like a fireworks.


    "Become!!


    Gaius didn''t carry on much more than a surprise, and stood up for the occasion.


    But the man''s defensive curtain seemed completely unprotected from the electric lightning thunder (Jupitris), and the man fled towards the woods, paying the spark on his face and arms with his hands, slightly twitching.


    "Ahhh! Ah-chi-chan!


    And the man jumped into the woods at first sight without wavering, and quickly disappeared from the sight of Gaius and his men.


    (Shit! What a guy. I can''t believe you bounced my lightning thunder (Jupitris) so lightly... who? What the hell is that guy... who is he? ����


    Gaius stared at the forest where the man disappeared forever and repeatedly asked himself.

 220 Episode 218: At the front door.

    When Gaius delivered all the junior classmates to their respective homes and Abel and I finally got home, somehow Rodemul, the family order, stood in front of the front door.


    Gaius looked a lot faint and asked Rodemul when he greeted him home.


    "I''m home. It''s rare to greet you in front of the front door... and how did you know you were coming home at this hour? I never said it was time to go home."


    Then Rodemul finally lowered his head and replied with his usual low, calm voice as he opened the front door.


    "I was cleaning the front door and just saw you across the garden, then I thought I''d keep picking you up in the front door... and I waited here"


    "What, you know what? No, actually, just now..."


    Gaius explained to Rodemul how he had decided to drop out of school as a group and the earlier suspicious person.


    "... well, that was... that was a disaster."


    "Yeah, I didn''t think they''d start a lightning bolt."


    "... but Boy, you didn''t really unleash electric lightning thunder (Jupitris), did you?


    "Oh, sure. Because it''s a forest road. If you hit it real hard, it''s gonna be a fire."


    "Then don''t you have anything to worry about? I don''t think that''s how it starts if you mean it..."


    "Sort of. I think so, too."


    "Yes. If Boy has it, Abel is safe. Right? Abel."


    Asked by Rodemul, Abel gave a full grin zero.


    "Yeah! Of course I do!


    "Thank you, son. I hope to see Abel again tomorrow."


    "No, no, it''s not about Rodemul thanking me. Abel is like a brother to me. [M] Naturally."


    "Yes... by the way, boy, what will you do after this? Would you like to take a bath? Or can we have a meal? Can I help you?


    "Uh-oh, yeah... I''m gonna rest in my room. And Abel?"


    "I think I''d like to take a bath."


    "Yes. Then go away."


    "Yeah."


    Then Rodemur said, in such a way that it was broken between the two of them.


    "Bye, boy, I''m on this one too. Because I have to bathe Abel."


    When Rodemur said so with a slight smile, Abel swelled her cheeks to protest against Rodemur.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take another bath alone!


    That''s what Abel said, he turned to the side a lot against the two of them and just started walking towards the bathroom.


    Gaius laughed greatly at Rodemul and his face as he dropped off Abel''s back like that with a warm glance.


    "Now, boy, if you''ll excuse me. Please rest."


    When Rodemul said so and bowed against Gaius, he followed Abel on a large stride to the bathroom.


    Gaius then somehow glanced sharply at its back and asked toward its Rodemul back.


    "... hey, is Dad back?


    Rodemul then looked back slowly with his usual graceful behavior and replied with a calm voice.


    "No, you''re not home yet"


    "... yes. Okay. Thanks."


    When Gaius said so, Rodemur bowed quietly again, looking back and following Abel again.


    Gaius once again looked sharply at the rear of Rodemur, but turned his heel back to his chamber at the same time as he could no longer see him.

 221 Episode 219: Maxs Failure

    Gaius woke up early the next morning to attend a group school and went around the houses of the five lower classmates of the Gaius squad with Abel, where he accidentally went with Max''s squad through the usual forest road.


    "Whoa! Good morning, Gaius, good timing!


    "Good morning Max, you sure do"


    "Good morning, Abel, too. Good morning, everyone."


    Max politely greeted all Gaius'' squad members in discipline.


    That''s why they all stopped and exchanged greetings to get into the mess with the Gaius and Max squads.


    And when I finished greeting him alone, Max said with a slightly boring mouthful.


    "By the way, does this mass boarding and dropping out really make sense?


    Then Abel objected with words that shouted at Max.


    "Of course it makes sense! ''Cause I met a suspicious man on this forest road yesterday!


    Abel said as she looked back and pointed at the forest road.


    "What! Lie!? Is that true?!? What the hell was a suspicious guy like, Gaius!?


    Max questioned Gaius with tremendous momentum.


    "Yeah, sort of yesterday. There was a suspicious man lurking in the woodland hedge."


    "Whoa! So!?


    "Oh, so it also meant a threat, and I tried to shoot some magic, but I got lightly started and got away with it."


    "Seriously!? Does that really mean the killer is a pleasure killer!?


    Max was so excited, he was slipping his mouth in front of the junior classmates.


    Then Gaius panicked and tried to fix Max''s lapse.


    "No, no, no, what are you talking about? You! There''s no way there''s a pleasure killer, is there? That''s probably mud. Well, that sounds somewhat magical, but that''s probably the type of defense-specific. So you don''t have to worry too much about it."


    "Oh, right. Mud is mud, no - and I knew things were noisy around here - so mass boarding and dropping out is a must!


    "Exactly, Max. So why don''t we just go to school!


    "Right, Gaius! Let''s get out of here!


    The two nodded loudly at the same time as they looked at each other and just walked out without giving the junior classmates any clearance to pinch their mouths.


    Abel asked how the two looked with suspicious faces, but he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut and follow the two reluctantly because he felt that there was some sort of inexperienced aura emanating from the backs of the two going ahead.


    In the end, Gaius and Max both continued to silently ''Don''t Ask Me Anything Aura'' from their backs and shut out the Abels'' questions to the end until they arrived at school.

 222 Episode 220: In the Mens Toilet

    Gaius and Max arrived at school or no. They quickly disbanded each other''s squad and ran into the boys'' toilet nearby with a dash.


    "Sorry, Gaius!


    "It''s you - I''m always reckless!


    "No, I''m so excited."


    "Damn it! Will you be very careful in the future?


    "Oops, be careful"


    "... are you really reflecting?


    "I said I am! He said he''s really reflecting!


    Then all of a sudden, Alberto came to the men''s bathroom with the two to add something to it.


    "Whoa. How many times are we both standing in the middle of the bathroom?


    Alberto asked the two of them as they headed to the front of the small potty to add their own use.


    "Yeah? Yeah, no, we were just talking."


    Gaius replied on behalf of


    "Does that mean we were even on the agenda at today''s Leaders'' Conference?


    "Oh, well, that''s the place"


    Gaius thought about the hassle of explaining the story and responded appropriately.


    But Alberto didn''t know that, and without feeling particularly dismal, he continued the conversation while washing his hands after adding.


    "Right. So, what the hell were you talking about?


    Then Gaius rode himself out of the side into the gap he was constantly saying.


    "No, actually, the Gaius guys were attacked yesterday!


    "What!? Is that true, Gaius!?


    "No, you''re not! You''re not being attacked, Max. I just wanted to see a suspicious person..."


    "But Gaius shot the magic out of him, didn''t he?


    "No, that''s a little different too, Max... ok, I''ll tell you more..."


    Gaius had no choice but to brief the two of them again on what had happened yesterday.


    "Well... so you don''t know who the suspicious are?


    Alberto asked Gaius with a strange face.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen your face just in hindsight..."


    "Right. I''m sorry to hear that..."


    "Oh well..."


    "But when this happens, it means we should still keep going until the case is cleared."


    Then Max just broke in.


    "Naturally! Until the killer gets caught, you won''t be safe!


    "Yeah, right. All right! Let''s get this story to the Leaders'' Conference. I would love to keep this story to everyone!


    Alberto said so in a slightly excited manner, turning back his sleaze and heel and leaving the men''s bathroom.


    Plus Max went on, and Gaius took the form of being left alone in the men''s bathroom.


    "Oh, my God. Maybe that''s... okay."


    When Gaius snapped so low, he followed the two of them and left the men''s bathroom.

 223 Lesson 221: Foreign Made

    One.


    The leaders'' meeting that day was held up about yesterday''s suspicious man.


    But as everyone had a conversation with a uniform surprise and excited expression, only Gaius per capita calmly watched the noise as he dressed like a step back in the cane.


    Then, a balance aimed at it was blamed.


    "Yeah? What''s going on, Gaius? You don''t seem to be talking much, do you?


    "What? Oh no..."


    Although Gaius felt a little confused because he was suddenly shaken, he immediately rebuilt himself and began to talk about matters of greatest interest to him now.


    "It''s not like that. I was just thinking about something else."


    "For example?"


    "Why were the victims wearing military uniforms? Why did the killer need to chop off his neck? And... who the hell is the killer? Etc."


    "Uh-huh. I don''t see any of it."


    "Oh, unfortunately, we have too little judgment material at the moment to discuss these events."


    "Judgment material..."


    "So we have to collect the ingredients first."


    "Do you have any idea?


    Gaius laughed at the balance.


    "Come on, I wonder"


    Two.


    When Gaius was on lunch break, he had taken a trip to the equipment storage area, which was the scene of the killing of one person, without even taking a meal.


    Since a few days had already passed since the incident, the equipment storage area was not particularly secure, and Gaius was able to get inside easily.


    But after all, the mat, which inhaled the victim''s blood in large quantities, and the equipment attached to the blood splash that was around it, all of which had already been removed.


    As a result, although the area near the entrance to the equipment storage area was flooded with various pieces of equipment, as we proceeded to the back of the scratch, there was a considerable amount of space open.


    Gaius once again looked carefully around him as he reached that large space.


    "... I don''t know if there''s anything left..."


    Then suddenly a voice was uttered from Gaius''s foot.


    "Well, of course you are."


    Gaius said without any particular surprise, turning back to his feet.


    "... hey El, long time no see. Haven''t seen you in days?


    "Hmm. It''s been like two or three days..."


    "... right. So, where the hell were you doing all this time?


    "Hmm. Well, I''ve been to a lot of different places to find out."


    "Heh. So the results of that investigation tell me?


    "That''s good. First of all, about the fake uniform... the Chesters haven''t been able to finalize the route yet."


    That was unexpected to Gaius.


    "Really? Even though the cutter and the famous Shester are in command? Shester said something about the back society, but is it that hard to find out..."


    "No, to be exact, apparently that wasn''t made in Elmour. Chester is as good a man as you say. In the last few days, I''ve thoroughly studied the society behind it, but it didn''t show up."


    "... you mean foreign... then can''t you identify just Shester..."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    Gaius clouded his face and chewed his back teeth into an arrow-tipped report that he thought the prospects for the incident were brighter.

 224 Lesson 222: The Troubleshooter

    "Military uniforms in the first place are meant to distinguish military personnel from civilians in their respective countries in order not to involve civilians in wartime between the two countries, right?


    Gaius began talking in the first place about military men wearing military uniforms.


    "Soldiers wear military uniforms tightly, they are clean combatants, they are not civilians, so you can attack them, so you make a statement of intent. In other words, both sides will wear each other by agreement in order to observe international rules in time of war. So you''re not supposed to duplicate it on your own, are you?


    "Hmm. Well, I''m not so familiar with the rules of the human world, but apparently it''s for that."


    "But if that fake uniform was made in a foreign country, it means that the country broke the tacit rules of war, wore enemy uniforms, approached enemy forces, and made them to deceive, right?


    "What about that? If we do that, won''t it be a big deal when the act is broken? There will be such things as order in the human world. Whoever seeks to keep the order will be eliminated with all his might by those who seek to keep it. Then that would be risky."


    "... indeed... then I wonder if the foreign backing society made it..."


    "I don''t know. But there will be no reason for foreign countries to make Valentine''s uniforms other than for war."


    "What do you mean?


    "I think we''re going to infiltrate an enemy country and gather information."


    "A spy!?


    "Uhm. Doesn''t that mean more or less every country does it? Not even Valentine."


    "Oh sure... yes or no spy... but if so, why did Mr. Degus work for the school purchasing department or something? You can''t help but spy on school..."


    "Hmm. If there is... the subject would still be you"


    "... What!? Me?... What are you spying on me for?


    "You''re not a singularity."


    "... you said that before, didn''t you? What do you mean, I''m the singularity?


    "Hmm. It''s hard to explain. Well, just to be brief, you''re the center of this world..."


    "... I''m the center of the world? What''s that supposed to mean? You mean spy on me because it''s central?


    "No, they probably don''t even know you''re a singularity. I''m just attracted to something like your magnetic field."


    "... what do you mean? I have no idea from earlier..."


    "So I''m telling you it''s hard to explain, right? You''re the center of this world, and you''re the troublemaker of this world."


    "A troublemaker... that''s a terrible word..."


    "Well, anyway, of course they have a reason to know you''re a singularity, even a reincarnator. It''s just that the world famous Schneider family''s youngest sergeant is already a user of the Wizard Class... I don''t know what position he''s in."


    "That''s all you spy on me for!?


    "Well, I guess it''s not normal. But you are, as I said earlier, a singularity. Something like an unknown magnetic field attracts people around you, cases, etc."


    "... what the..."


    "Then I''ll tell you what, you''re a pain in the ass..."

 225 Lesson 223 Collection of Materials

    "Hmm... let''s just put aside the story that I''m a singularity troublemaker. More than that, let''s think about who and why Mr. Degus had to be killed in such a cruel way, assuming he was spying on me."


    "Hmm. That''s a tough one."


    "The identity of the spy will be torn apart and killed... if this is all we need to know. But after he chopped off his neck, why did he have to bother carrying the body to class? I don''t care what you think, I just think it''s to show it to someone..."


    "Well, if I think about it normally, I guess so."


    "I mean, isn''t that normal?


    "I don''t know that at this stage. It may or may not be normal. Because there are too few judgment materials..."


    "Right. Surely you don''t have much ingredients. But then why don''t we just go collect the ingredients?


    "Ma''am, that''s the thing. So, where are we going?


    "Right... if that''s still for someone to show off, why don''t you go to the person most likely to be the subject of it?


    "Who''s that?


    "It is probable that he was intimate with Mr. Degus during the three-year period in which the body was discovered, Dr. Jessica Grandale."


    Two.


    Gaius and the others were to rendezvous again and head to Dr. Jessica''s home after sending the junior classmates off in a group after school.


    "You, do you have the home address of that woman teacher?


    I''ve heard what Elle is ultimately and truly at heart.


    Then Gaius said with a good look on his face.


    "Of course not? I asked a pair of Albertos."


    "Hmm. Then I guess I won''t have to get lost. Why don''t we head over there?"


    They took each other amicably and headed under Dr. Jessica.


    "By the way, what are you going to ask me when you meet that woman teacher?


    "Oh, that''s it. I don''t think you''re going to answer me where I asked you something, and I don''t think you''re going to see me where I went in the first place. Because yesterday, Alberto and a group of students willingly went to visit Dr. Jessica, and the teacher''s mother handled it in the front door, and she was able to give me the item of sympathy, but I didn''t see the teacher after all. Well, then it''s been another day, and maybe there''s no chance the teacher''s recovering dramatically in this day, but I still think he''s a little hopeless."


    "Whoa, wait a minute. Aren''t we wasted?"


    "No, that''s where you want to ask Elle a favor -"


    Gaius sent a flush to Elle in some way.


    "What the hell are you going to do to me? Totally... you only have a bad feeling..."


    Elle had a very unpleasant look on his upper lip, and he sighed deeply.

 226 Lesson 224

    One.


    "I''m sorry, Mother... just a little more softly..."


    A woman wearing a futon from her head on the bed and covering her entire body without a neighborhood spoke very thinly and made a favor of her mother standing on her pillow.


    Then the mother exhaled one deep sigh and nodded as if she had no choice.


    "... Okay... I just need to eat dinner. Otherwise, the body won''t have it..."


    That''s what her mother said, while she stared at a warm meal that was placed on the shelf by the bed, which she would have made that still seemed to get hot air all up.


    "... yeah... I''ll eat later... I promise... thanks mother..."


    My daughter thanked her mother for her affection by saying so, even though she almost seemed to disappear like she had lost her life.


    Then the mother burst into tears unexpectedly at her daughter''s care for herself.


    "... yeah. Please... just keep your mouth shut..."


    When the mother spoke to her daughter in a more gracious voice than any other, she quietly followed her daughter''s room as she accidentally covered her face with her hands and wept for a long time.


    And the daughter who was left had a face out of the futon, and the little bird snapped with a whispering voice.


    "... Mother... I''m sorry..."


    Two.


    Some time after her mother left the room, a suddenly suspicious man''s voice sounded.


    "... Jessica... Jessica..."


    My daughter was surprised and jumped up the futon and looked around.


    "Who!? Who is calling my name!?


    "... it''s me... did you forget?... it''s Saria Degus..."


    "Sally!? Are you Sally?


    Jessica shouted her beloved man''s nickname with a stunned look on her face.


    Then his voice sounded again, as if he had hesitated for a moment, but as if he had regained his mind.


    "... oh yes... it''s Sally..."


    "Oh! Sally! Where is it? Please, show yourself!


    Jessica jumped up as she became half frenzied and shaken her hair.


    "... sorry. I can''t show up in front of you anymore... because I... have been killed..."


    "Oh! Right! That''s right! Oh, Sally! You look so cute, Sally! I love you!


    "... oh, me too... well... I love you... no, I love you, Jessica..."


    "Why Sally!? How come you don''t call me Jesse like you always do!?


    "... Oh, Jesse... I love you..."


    "Me too, Sally! I love you more than anyone!


    "... oh, thank you Jesse... by the way, do you know who I am... ����


    "What!? Sally, what are you talking about?


    Jessica frowned very suspiciously.


    But the next moment, she made an amazing confession.


    "Of course I do! You mean you''re Raydom''s spy, right?

 227 Lesson 225: True Identity

    One.


    "Sally, did you forget? That I saw your real ID in your room that day... you tried to deceive me at first... but you hugged me all the time knowing you couldn''t deceive me anymore. And you... only to me... and you didn''t tell me who you really were... and yet... are you really Sally?... Speaking of which, there''s something wrong with the way we talked earlier..."


    In Jessica''s suspicious eyes, the heavenly voice fluttered with great haste.


    "Yes, no, no... well, actually, my consciousness has been clouding since just now... maybe I''ll be picking you up soon and you''ll disappear. I just wanted to say goodbye to you before that..."


    "Oh Sally! It was! I''m sorry I doubted you!


    "No, it''s okay, Jessica... it''s not Jessie... I knew you were conscious... by the way, do you have any idea who killed me?


    "I don''t know... I don''t know who killed you... but aren''t you one of them?... knowing that you have revealed your identity to me... so that I may kill you and deliberately show you to me that I will not divulge your identity elsewhere... Oh! How horrible!"


    "Right. Very well. Thank you Jesse. I''m going now, but please forget about me and be happy..."


    "No, Sally! Don''t go! Please, Sally!


    "... sorry Jesse... goodbye..."


    At the end of the day, I lost my voice.


    Although Jessica went on to call the name of her beloved man after becoming semi-frequent for some time, it never paid off.


    Two.


    "I see. Is it true that Mr. Degus was a spy for Raydom..."


    That''s what Gaius said and frowned.


    "Let me play a totally nasty role! It was a hiccup!


    Elle said as she cleverly rubbed her forefoot around that thick neck over and over again, even on her shoulders.


    "I''m sorry. But thanks to you, we have useful information."


    "Naturally. I''ve been through so much. [M] But let me tell you something, I''m never gonna do this again!


    "Oh, okay, El."


    Gaius winked mischievously at Elle with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm! Damn you... that''s fine. What are you going to do after this more than that?


    "Well... I think when this happens, we should focus more on things caused by spying on each other than on lines of resentment"


    "Hmm. So?


    "Yeah. I kind of have an idea. Will you let me?


    When Gaius said so, he raised the angle of his mouth.

 228 Lesson 226 Stage

    "... So, who is that?


    Elle whispered to Gaius beside him as he peered into the staff room, hiding in a bush about the height of an adult''s waist.


    "It''s Dr. Bolognese. Abel''s class. I used to act suspiciously."


    Gaius and the others went back to school from Dr. Jessica''s house, and when he confirmed that Dr. Bolonez was still at school, he hid in the bushes and watched.


    "Hmm. What is suspicious behavior?


    "Yeah. You know, on the roof, I was getting rid of the dirt."


    "... what''s so suspicious about that?


    "I asked the other teachers. The cleaner on the roof is another teacher, and Dr. Bolonez has nothing to do with it. He does. Yet only one spot of dirt on the roof was carefully removed."


    "One place?


    "The wall next to the rooftop entrance and exit"


    "... why are you suspicious when you''re cleaning there?


    "Dr. Bolognese herself said she couldn''t help but worry about finding dirt because she likes extreme beauty, but when I asked the other teachers, they said she likes Dr. Bolognese beautifully. That''s the first story I''ve heard. Suspicious, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm. So you lied to me that you like to be beautiful... but on the roof... the wall next to the entrance and exit?... Why don''t you just clean up there? Don''t you mind?


    "Phew. ? Elle''s got no choice - ?"


    Gaius was in a very good mood, he said to his nostrils.


    Elle turned her upper lip up and created a grumpy face.


    "... why don''t I tell you inside Mr. Wrath..."


    "Ha. All right, all right. You know, I think the dirt on the roof is probably blood."


    "Blood stains?... What do you mean?


    "Yeah. I''ll explain it in order. First, the night before the body was found, Mr. Degus was killed in an equipment storage facility. I do not see why Mr. Degus went to the equipment storage area or anything at a late hour. But he''s gone... killed."


    Gaius looked at Elle''s face to confirm there.


    Elle nodded and urged him to move on.


    "And he was beheaded with some kind of tool. And the killer carried the body on his back to carry it to the classroom, probably camouflaged with a black cloth or something on the body, and left the equipment storage area in the dark"


    "Wait a minute. Would the body have been brought in the next day?


    "Yeah. It''s the next day they actually brought me in. But the truth is, I tried to bring it in the night before."


    "... Hmm. Keep going..."


    "The killer left the equipment storage area, entered the school building, ascended the stairs and reached the desired three-year classroom..."


    "Who''s that?


    "He''s a guard. I walked slowly across the hallway lighting lanterns to look around the school building."


    "... I see, so?


    "Yeah. I think the killer panicked a lot. But I think he probably came up with it right away. There''s a staircase right next door. So he rushed right up to the stairs. But that''s where he made a serious mistake."


    Gaius smiled invincibly there.


    "He went up the stairs."

 229 Lesson 227 Sculpture

    "Why don''t you go up the stairs?


    Elle asked Gaius with a small neck.


    "El, every pair of three years is on the third floor. And the school building is... three floors."


    "... you mean on top of that... there''s only the roof"


    "Yes, the killer snuck up the stairs carrying the body, carefully unlocked the candlestick so as not to make a sound, and finally escaped to the roof."


    "Hmm. But why was that a mistake?


    "Well, didn''t you tell Elle about the conversation you had with the guard?"


    "Hmm. I''m not listening."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and apologized for the bad looks.


    "Sorry, sorry. Then you don''t know the truth about the case."


    "Well, that''s good. What happened to the guards after that?


    "Yeah. The guard checked each classroom with a lantern to see if there were any abnormalities, and after checking every pair for three years, he headed up the stairs... I went up the stairs."


    "Um. So?


    "The guard lit the door with a lantern. Then the candlestick key was unlocked. Usually there''s a key that''s supposed to be closed. So the guard felt unusual and opened the door."


    "That''s where you ran into the killer!?


    "No, the guard tried to illuminate the edge of the roof with a lantern. Because I thought the guard''s head might have had a suicide volunteer breaking into the roof..."


    "Well, if a suicide candidate breaks into the roof, there''s one thing to do, not just jump off the edge of the roof to the ground."


    "Yes, that''s why the guard only focused on the edge of the roof."


    "Right! You mean the killer was lurking by the entrance and exit?


    "Yeah. I think he was probably hiding in the shadow of the son carrying the body"


    "Still couldn''t find it?


    "Perhaps the body was covered in a black cloth or something. Then I guess I can''t help but see through the darkness."


    "I see. The killer shrunk and hid in the shadow of the body..."


    "Yes, and the guard, who decided there was no anomaly, left the roof..."


    "Mm-hmm. Didn''t the killer get away with it?


    "No, there''s no escape. Because the killer was trapped on the roof."


    "Right! Did the guard lock the door when he left the roof!


    "You''re right, El. The killer spent the night with the body on the roof."


    "Hmm. Is that what happened?"


    "Oh, and when the teacher in charge of cleaning the roof opened the door in the morning, didn''t he look at the gaps and talk from behind?


    "Did you talk to him? Why not? Why don''t we just run away?"


    "You won''t be able to move the body in the morning, will you? Why are there so many students who go to school so early in the morning?"


    "So what are we going to do with him?


    Gaius looked up to heaven for a moment and worked his imagination.


    "Isn''t this what you said?" What is covered with a black cloth over there is a sculpture I have made. Please don''t touch me. ''"

 230 Episode 228: Park

    One.


    "Sculpture......"?


    Elle slipped her little neck in wonder.


    Gaius then raised his jaw and pointed to the faculty building in front.


    "El, Dr. Bolognese over there is a fine art teacher."


    "... I see, that''s what you mean"


    "Oh, and the day after the incident, when the rooftop cleaner teacher peered in by the rooftop entrance, he discovered that there was something slick and black on the wall. And I told Dr. Bolognese about it. The sculpture paint was stuck on the wall. That''s why Dr. Boronez rushed to the roof and tried to wash away the blood creeping against the wall��"


    "Uh-huh, I see. So you think that man is the killer of this case?


    "Yes, because I can''t think of anything else. First of all, I''m pretty sure Dr. Boronez is the one responsible for Mr. Degus''s murder."


    "Hmm. And that doesn''t mean you''re a Raydom spy, does it?


    "Yeah. That''s likely, isn''t it?... What do you think of Elle?


    "Well. Don''t you have to ask yourself all this?


    "... right"


    When they faced each other, they nodded with determination.


    Two.


    "Dr. Bolonez, may I have a word with you?


    Gaius walked away from school for a while, and spoke quietly as the bolognese going forward entered the narrowed path.


    Boronez wore a suit that looked sartorial and turned around while holding a large bag with paintings and collections in his hands.


    "... what, you? Gaius Schneider"


    "Yes. Sorry to call you out of the blue"


    "Is there something you want to talk about? Then there''s a little park right there. There''s a bench too, so why don''t we talk there?


    Boronez, blocked by both hands, raised his chin and pointed to the tiny park he could see at the end of the road.


    "Yes, sorry to take your time"


    "No, I don''t mind."


    Gaius took him with Boronez to the park and laid down on a longer bench where the three could sit loosely.


    "... so, what are you talking about?


    Boronez sat down on the bench and asked Gaius after a glimpse of the park.


    Then, just then, Elle snuggled under the bench with a grumpy face and fell asleep round her body.


    Gaius made a desperate and serious face, although he almost laughed at Elle''s clear face.


    "... Yes. I just wanted to ask you something..."


    "... yes, what is it?


    So Gaius set aside for a minute, never asking Bolognese of his will.


    "... it was you, Dr. Boronez, who murdered Mr. Degus, wasn''t it?

 231 Episode 229: Bench

    "... it was you, Dr. Boronez, who murdered Mr. Degus, wasn''t it?


    Gaius questioned the Bolognese with a straight ball for no reason.


    Bolognese then turned his face toward Gaius and said something amazing, wondering if he''d stared at the children''s plaything that was sarcastically tucked away in the corner of the park for a while.


    "... that''s right. Sally... I''m the one who killed Salia Degus. You get it, don''t you?


    Gaius accidentally put it on his face because he didn''t think Boronez would admit the crime so lightly.


    Then Bolognese, who saw it, smiled slightly.


    "Mr. Gaius, was it so surprising that I confessed to the crime?... or did you even want to twitch and question the killer and finally make him confess his crime, like a famous detective in a novel? If that''s the case, then you''ve done something you''re sorry about.


    "Yes, no, that''s not why..."


    Although Gaius barely denied it, the truth was that he was not less upset because he was completely told what he thought in his heart.


    Then all of a sudden, I heard a cat squeal from under the bench.


    "Oh, it''s a cat. Which..."


    Boronez leaned in and peered under the bench when he said so.


    Gaius took a slow, deep breath during this time without making any noise and managed to calm down his feelings.


    And in my heart I thanked Elle under the bench.


    "Mm-hmm. You look like a shy cat. He wouldn''t let me stroke him."


    Boronez was an unfortunate mouthful, but there was no expression on its face, and Gaius was quite suspicious as to whether it was really unfortunate.


    For that reason, Gaius tried to inflate the topic in order to explore Bolognese''s true state of mind.


    "Really? That was very unfortunate, wasn''t it? Dr. Boronez seems to like cats, doesn''t he?


    But Bolognese didn''t come on it and suddenly pulled back the story with his true face.


    "Better than that, don''t you have something else to ask why Sally was decapitated?


    Gaius faced again, and when he didn''t say two words and hesitated, Elle came again from under the bench to make a cat squeal.


    Then all of a sudden, Bolognese screamed.


    "Shut up! Cats!"


    And scratched the ground with his nails, 27615; and soiled it under the bench.


    Then Elle couldn''t stop jumping out from under the bench and dashed away to the hedge in the corner of the park.


    But Bolonez didn''t realize that Elle had popped out, or he kept scratching 27615; scratching soil all the time with his nails peeling off as he yelled even more, relentlessly soiling under the bench.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Be quiet!


    Gaius was first relieved to remember that it was Elle, not the real cat, who was under the bench, even though he was bewildered by Bolognese''s too abrupt behavior.


    (Well I feel sorry for him, but he''ll be fine because he''s el... I mean, he won''t get mad at the el guy and try to kill Boronez, will he?... Are you okay? ����


    Gaius kept his fear of life a secret in his heart as he watched Bolognese''s unusual behavior.

 232 Episode 230: Mania

    "No, thank you. You seem disturbed. Sorry, sorry."


    Boronez first calmed down and turned neat and apologized to Gaius in a mild tone.


    "So what do you say? Is there anything you want to hear?


    To Boronez''s repeated urging, Gaius suddenly decided to bump into the core questions of the case.


    "... then ask some questions... First of all, the teacher is a spy, right?


    Bolonez then opened his eyes and gave him a surprised look.


    "... Mr. Gaius, what the hell are you talking about?


    "Doctor, I know you''re Raydom''s spy. It''s something you''ve already admitted to committing, and you don''t have to hide it now, do you?


    "Just give me a minute. I''m not trying to hide anything from you. [M] You''re right. I''ve already admitted to murder. I''m going to tell you everything about the incident. [M] But... and this I''m the spy? Oh, come on. You''re not gonna make fun of me all this time, are you?


    To Gaius, Boronez''s expression and tone didn''t look very much like an act.


    As a result, Gaius lost his mind as soon as possible.


    "... What!? ''Cause Doctor... Mr. Degus was a spy too... that''s why I killed him for that mouth seal..."


    "... Sally said she was a spy!? What are you talking about!?


    "No, that''s true. There are other testimonies about this�� Mr. Degus was wearing a Valentin Army uniform when he was first murdered."


    "... Army uniform?... Is that so?... No, I''m not sure because I''m not familiar with that, and it didn''t look good in the dark then..."


    "Doctor, what Mr. Degus was undoubtedly wearing that day was a uniform for the Army of the Republic of Valentine. Even so, it''s a replica."


    "Well sure Sally liked uniforms... well, were those Army uniforms..."


    "... uh... you like uniforms?


    "Oh, so called... yes, you''re a guy named Mania. I always enjoyed going to Sally''s house dressed in all sorts of uniforms."


    "... always at home?... Um, I''d like to ask you something... How does the teacher relate to Mr. Degus? ����


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? Lovers."


    ".................. Ha!? Lovers ~!?"


    "Mr. Gaius, shouldn''t men love each other?


    "... hey, that''s not what I''m saying..."


    "We loved each other, the truth. We really understand each other, respect each other, and seek each other out as we do every night...... whoa was this too exciting for you?


    "... haha..."


    Boronez chuckled as he gave Gaius a glimpse of confusion.


    But the next moment, Bolognese''s expression changed and instantly turned into a haunted phase of anger.


    "That woman! That woman tore us apart!!


    Although Gaius has finally gotten used to the twirling and dizzying Bolognese personality, it was finally time to follow him as to the content of the story he tells.


    (... the reasoning... my reasoning breaks down from the ground up... is the only one that fit...)

 233 Episode 231: Lord of the Suckers

    "... what is that woman... possibly Dr. Jessica?


    Gaius asked the dreaded Boronez.


    Bolonez then began to speak violently with a lofty gesture like a stage actor.


    "That''s right! It''s Jessica! That woman seduced my Sally! That bitch fox! How dare you... how dare you take my Sally..."


    Gaius desperately sorted out his confusing head and tried to hit Bolognese with one answer, which he gained by sorting out the content of the story now being told.


    "... uh, that means... Mr. Degus means... bisexual?


    "Yes! Yes, I was. Sally was a bye. It was duplicitous."


    Gaius was spinning his head full like he was desperately pulling back in the feeling that his whole body was almost out of strength.


    "Uh - I mean - Dr. Bolonez and Dr. Jessica were triangles fitting Mr. Degus, right?


    "... I hate to admit it..."


    "Ah, so the motive for the murder..."


    "... you know what I mean? You look like a child, but the contents seem a lot mature... so don''t make me say this any more..."


    Boronez said so, biting his teeth remorsefully, nagging and meditating.


    Gaius saw such a bolognese figure and realized that this man had been defeated by Jessica.


    "Ha... I mean that... I see..."


    Gaius finally sees the truth of the case here as it falls apart.


    "Why did you choose an equipment storage site at the murder scene?


    "... I wanted to show Sally''s death to that abominable woman. You don''t have to be on school grounds to do that. It''s too far away for me or Sally''s house. Besides, that equipment storage area... was the first place Sally and I had ever loved each other..."


    "... was, uh... was..."


    "So at the end of the day..."


    "What! No way, did you? Before I kill you!?


    "It''s my last memory... it''s a good memory. I told Sally I''d do it the last time. [M] Then Sally hugged me harder and exchanged a hot kiss. And the two of you, this is the last one, and it just burns hot... and when we finally get to each other, Sally lit the cigarette, as usual."


    "Ah! Then that cigarette crust belongs to Mr. Degus..."


    "Sucker shell?... Oh yeah, it was falling over there... if that''s Sally''s. I don''t smoke."


    "Really... ok. Keep talking."


    Gaius rushed Bolognese because he wanted to hear more about the key than the Lord of the Suckers had found out.


    "Sally was turning around and loosening the cigarette like it was delicious. As always... Sally always turns her back on me and smokes when things are over... so... from behind, hang on to Sally''s neck... I... I am!... I shook it down."

 234 Chapter 232: Beginning

    "�� I see���� with��������"


    Gaius shuddered lightly, recalling the tragic state of the equipment storage area at that time.


    "Oh, I wasn''t able to chop off my neck in one swing, but I''m pretty sure Sally ran out in at least an instant... so I think Sally probably didn''t even realize she was dead"


    "Really? Well, I don''t know, unfortunate luck..."


    "Oh. I''m pretty sure I hated Sally. But, you know, that''s why I didn''t want Sally to suffer. So Sally was summoned to heaven in an instant... so good."


    "And I waited to stiff after death and put it on my back..."


    Gaius bumped into Bolognese to confirm the previous reasoning he had shown against Elle.


    "... everything is as you reasoned. It''s brilliant."


    "It was completely off-target about motives, etc..."


    Then Boronez laughed with great pleasure.


    "You seem to be negligent about adult situations, too, don''t you?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder as he had no choice.


    (... I''m an adult at first... I mean, there''s no way I can understand that complicated triangle...)


    Then Bolonez suddenly stood up completely.


    And then he turned his body ninety degrees to face Gaius.


    "Shall we go to the police then? Mr. Gaius."


    Boronez''s face was neat as if all his troubles had been paid off.


    "Yes, but please go to the police, Doctor."


    "... are you gonna treat me like I''m turning myself in?


    "Yeah, well."


    "So you''re good?


    "Yes, I don''t even think about selling my name in this case."


    "... well. So this is goodbye..."


    "Yes. Well I don''t know... you''re a master..."


    "... thanks. You''re fine, too."


    Then I realized that Gaius had forgotten to ask the key thing here.


    "Doctor, may I ask you one last thing?


    "Oh, what is it?


    "Where the hell is Mr. Degus'' neck?


    Bolognese then looked really nourished and indescribable.


    "Mr. Gaius, I love Sally. I killed him. Even now... Right. So of course... you''re supposed to be carrying it without letting go of your skin."


    When he said that, Boronez cheeked lovingly into a larger bag containing painting materials and the like that looked important with both hands.


    Gaius was surprised and pulled his face to a pinch.


    "... hahahahahahaha... Um ~ rot..."


    Then Bolognese said without leaving her hair behind.


    "I won''t. It''s filled with preservatives."


    "... well did... in a bottle... haha..."


    "Goodbye again, Mr. Gaius."


    At the end of his last greeting, Boronez disappeared into the evening, leaving a smile until he was frightened.


    The leftover Gaius sat down on the bench, exposed to his often shuddering face.


    Then Elle came to Gaius''s feet.


    "What a big deal, huh?


    "... Shut up..."


    Gaius was at his best to return a word with his weakened face.

 235 Episode 233: Exploring Memory

    In the dusk of dyeing the neighborhood in a vibrant orange, Elle called out to chase on Gaius''s back, who walked with no strength.


    "We had a good line on the way."


    Gaius attempted an objection while tingling the edge of his mouth.


    "The only thing I was wrong with was the motive, and everything about the crime was right."


    "Right... but what if I missed the most critical motive?"


    "... Shut up... El, you have a bad personality..."


    "Guhhhhhh. Dress up and say," Doctor, you''re a spy, right? ''Cause when I asked, it was different. "


    "... wait, wasn''t it Elle who started talking about espionage?


    "... did that happen?... I forgot."


    Elle showed obvious agitation as she shook her upper lip tingly.


    Gaius suddenly gained momentum when he saw it.


    "No, definitely! Elle told me. So, I''m a spy because I''m a singularity, but I was infiltrating school. That''s right! Elle said it in the beginning!


    Gaius desperately remembered his memory and raised a curtain of counter-attack against Elle.


    "Definitely. Elle, you really remember, don''t you? That I started talking about spies."


    "... well, how was it?... I don''t remember ~..."


    In contrast to neat El, Gaius gained full momentum, drawing more memories to continue the attack.


    "So you learned that Mr. Degus, the spy, had exposed his identity to Dr. Jessica, the lover, and you also concluded that Dr. Boronez, the spy, had murdered Mr. Degus for mouth sealing and placed the body in a three-year classroom to make it look like Dr. Jessica wouldn''t expose Mr. Degus"


    "... Ugh, I don''t know if I did..."


    "That''s right. So..................!! ������


    Gaius stopped there once again, and looked stiff.


    Elle noticed something was wrong with Gaius, and he spun his neck around and peered into Gaius''s face.


    "... What''s the matter, suddenly?


    "I remember! Elle, why are we so sure Mr. Degus is a spy?


    "... that''s... what the hell?


    "Elle, remember me well. We were convinced that we had testimony like that."


    "... right!


    "Oh, yeah. We were convinced that Dr. Jessica testified that way!


    "... bye! Sure did! I infiltrated Jessica''s house and played degus, who was supposed to be dead!


    "... what the hell is this all about? So you''re saying that Dr. Jessica really took the story that Mr. Degus joked about? Or..."


    "Was Degus really a spy... huh?


    "... no, I think maybe there''s another one"


    "... one more thing? What''s that?


    "That''s �� what you can tell by asking the person directly"


    When Gaius said so, he declared that he would never


    "Let''s go, El! To Dr. Jessica''s house!

 236 Chapter 234: Not Available

    "... None? ����


    When Gaius hurried back from the park to Jessica''s house, he rang the bell ready for the front door.


    But there was no response from inside.


    As a result, Gaius rang the bell several times, but there was still no response at all from inside.


    "... no one?... Mother too? ����


    Gaius looks at Elle at his feet.


    "You can''t be here... what do you mean..."


    Elle was also all over the city and snapped so low that only Gaius could hear him.


    Then Gaius suddenly hung his hand on the handle of the front door.


    "It''s open!


    Gaius was right, the door wasn''t locked and the two succeeded in breaking into the house easily.


    As Gaius carefully entered the house, he peered into each room on the ground floor.


    But there was no human figure in any room, but only quietly quiet.


    "Upstairs. Let''s go to Jessica''s room."


    Gaius rushed up the stairs in front of him as he nodded to Elle''s words heard from his feet.


    "In this room!


    When Elle stopped in front of the room right next to the stairs, he shouted to Gaius pointing to Jessica''s room.


    Gaius opened the door with momentum as he never put his hand on the door knob.


    But as you two expected, there was no Jessica in the room.


    Gaius looked through the room and asked Elle.


    "Elle, how''s the room?


    Then Elle warped his mouth and answered Gaius.


    "... the room looks different than it was earlier. The household belongings are intact, but apparently we left the house in a hurry to pack only the necessary luggage..."


    To Elle''s words, now Gaius skewed his face.


    "... Got hit..."


    Gaius snorted quietly and leaked a deep sigh.


    Then Elle also opened her heavy mouth as she sighed another loud sigh.


    "... I mean... is that what you mean? ����


    Gaius nodded quietly at Elle''s query, and this one slowly opened his heavier mouth.


    "Oh... the spy... not Dr. Boronez or Mr. Degus... he was Dr. Jessica..."


    Then suddenly from behind Gaius, Rin''s cool voice rang.


    "You''re right. Mr. Gaius Schneider."


    Gaius looked back surprised and unexpectedly reflexed.


    Then there was the figure of a man who Gaius knew better than when he was a child.


    "... Mr. Shester..."


    Gaius'' father, Lombard Schneider''s right-hand man, appeared there as Councillor Helmut Shester, number three of the Valentin Republic''s most important province of Elmur.

 237 Episode 235: Callout

    "Still, you got here a lot, didn''t you? Or is this Master Elle''s inward wisdom?


    Shester was light and said so in a very cool voice, smiling and staring at the two alternately with a very cool eye.


    Then Elle breathed with her nose, one by one, and immediately denied it.


    "Not me!


    Shester then turned to Gaius with an even more grinning grin.


    "... and that means your power, right?


    Shot into Shester''s cool gaze, Gaius wandered somewhat.


    "Yes, no, well... there was Elle''s help..."


    Then Shester reacted with surprise to Gaius''s words.


    "Just give me a minute. Gaius, do you normally abandon Master Elle?


    Then on behalf of Gaius, who went further, Elle spilled his stupidity in a bitter tone.


    "This is a good thing that the Schneider family doesn''t know who I am and that they all call me El, even if we''re alone. Apologize on the spot no matter how many times you pay attention, but call it off again soon. Still, I''m a pain in the ass. When are you going to stop paying attention, you''re not totally calling me El right now. When Lombardo and I were alone, he told me to follow Elle properly, but after the last seat, he took me into the ranks of the gods... so that it would happen completely and systematically."


    "I see, Gaius. So you''re a fighter, huh?


    Shester said with a faint inclusive laugh, looking sideways at Gaius.


    But Gaius decided on a strange face and turned to him.


    Did Elle get angry with Gaius''s attitude like that, with his sharp and pointy fangs, he opened his big mouth around Gaius'' shin and bit him.


    Gaius then rolled over the floor holding his bitten leg, whispering loudly enough to be called a scream.


    He then held the affected area tight with both hands for a while and waited still for the pain to pull off, finally making sure the pain had healed before starting to gain momentum and protest against Elle.


    "That''s terrible! I can''t believe I bit you all of a sudden! Look, you''re bleeding!


    But now Elle decided on a strange face and turned that way.


    "Ku... Ku ~... El ~ Remember ~..."


    Gaius couldn''t just bite Elle, he had no choice but to cry and fall asleep just to grudge.

 238 Lesson 236: Shh.

    "Chester, why are you here?"


    Elle had a grudge from Gaius. He was blind to his gaze and questioned Shester single-handedly about a question he had been curious about earlier.


    "Yes, to be honest, we''ve been keeping this house under surveillance for quite some time. My name is also Jessica Grandale, the daughter of this house, has something more suspicious than before, and someone from the Department of Public Safety had already marked it. So there was this incident, and the Public Security Department sent a report to me, the person in charge of this incident��"


    "I see... is that what happened..."


    "Yes, that''s why I''ve been staging a stakeout near this house since last night, and we''ve been watching Elle break into the house and do something about it."


    Gaius looked at Elle and he looked at each other like they were bad.


    "And I thought you two walked away, and I saw movement in the house."


    "So you''re ready to move?


    "Yes, the household belongings, etc. remained intact, but Grandale parents and children left the house with a large package together, so we decided that this was meant to escape, and we detained them both"


    "Were you both spies?


    "No, perhaps the spy is the only one with a daughter, and the mother doesn''t know her daughter is a spy. The attitude on the run was also quite confusing to the mother, because she was forced to look like she was blaming the mother."


    "Huh. So you know when, where and how Jessica was tailored to spy?


    "Yes, we won''t know for sure until we try to interrogate them in detail, but at least there''s no doubt that Grandale parents and children were both born in Valentine. I have already checked with the registrar regarding this. And this is my daughter Jessica, who turned out to be studying in the Yuno Republic as a student. So I''m thinking that maybe it was tailored to spy in some way."


    "Yuno? Isn''t that Raydom?


    "Yes, definitely for the Republic of Yuno"


    Elle smiled bitterly at Gaius and his face.


    "Speaking of which, it was Jessica who said Raydom... and how dare you make such a lie out of her judgment? There''s nothing more."


    Chester continued waiting for Elle to finish his stupidity on the sigh.


    "The Grandales were originally based in Valentin''s home country, but they''ve been in this Elmour this spring."


    "With some sort of clandestine life from Yuno...... so?


    "Probably...... but not really. She doesn''t seem to have a solid spy education. Because I''ve been assigned here and it''s marked as public safety early."


    "... is that it?... Then why are you so good at lying?


    Then Gaius, who had kept his silence until now, began to speak quietly with one another.


    "I guess that''s because... it''s a woman, isn''t it? ����


    When Gaius said so, he looked at Elle and exhaled several sighs this day.

 239 Lesson 237: Death of Others

    "Um, by the way, was Mr. Degus a total civilian?


    Gaius, no longer confident in all things, asked Chester in a slightly naughty tone.


    "Apparently he is. I don''t think he was anything like a normal person."


    "Say?


    "He seemed to hang out with a lot of other people like Jessica and Boronez. Men and women alike."


    "... how many, by the way?


    "More than ten people."


    Gaius was surprised and breathtaking.


    "... so you get stabbed in the back too. That''s not why they cut off my neck..."


    "Right."


    Gaius first leaked a sigh of relief by almost understanding the whole case.


    "Hmm. So you''re saying that this case was a crime caused by emotional distraction, and it was somewhat difficult to figure out because there were spies involved in it by chance?


    "Well, yeah."


    Suddenly at that time, behind Gaius''s brain, Bolonez''s hindsight flashed back as he disappeared in the evening.


    "... Um, by the way, what... what about Dr. Bolonez?


    "My men, who were watching over you, have already secured themselves. Of course, it takes the form of turning yourself in, so don''t worry."


    "Really? Thank you for that."


    Gaius didn''t wonder why he cared about Boronez, the perpetrator.


    For Gaius, Boronez was a person who did not even recognize his existence, as opposed to conversation, before this incident.


    Nonetheless, I care why, and I even have myself wanting a lighter sentence.


    (He says he''s killing one person... it''s also the so-called little villain who was killed, and not the big villain that everyone takes for granted... and that''s such an unharmed way to kill too. There would otherwise be no room for sympathy. Yet................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Gaius?


    Chester glanced into his face worried and called out to see if he noticed the annoyance in Gaius'' heart.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Well, that''s what I was talking about in my head..."


    "Right. Then it''s time for me to excuse myself. Because there are a lot of complicated matters waiting to be handled ex post facto. Now, Master El, if you''ll excuse me."


    Shester graciously turned to Elle, winking gently at Gaius and passing beside him, he went down the stairs in a refreshing manner.


    Gaius and Elle were left with potpounds in a room without the Lord, and they looked at each other as they felt uncomfortable.


    "So you, what the hell were you thinking?


    "... I was thinking about ''the death of others''"


    "Hmm?"


    "I thought maybe I was blunt about" the death of others "and I was a flirtatious person in the first place. I was a little depressed..."


    Then Elle looked vicious and whined a word.


    "... this fool..."

 240 Lesson 238: Sympathy

    One.


    "So listen, you really think there''s someone who''s truthfully sensitive to ''The Death of Others''?


    Elle looked at Gaius with a serious eye.


    Gaius took that look and often thought about it.


    "... aren''t you there?


    "I guess he''s not here. Others are just others no matter how far they go. There is no way anyone can truly grieve over the death of another person. If you were there, you wouldn''t be a hypocrite. You''ve never had an intimate conversation with Degus, have you? Then I won''t be able to feel Degus'' death like I did. And you, aren''t you sympathetic to Bolognese?


    "... yeah. Yes, it is. Dr. Boronez is the perpetrator, and Mr. Degus is the victim. But it''s Dr. Boronez who cares."


    "That''s natural, too. You talked to Bolognese for a short time, though. And the content is a confession of sin. Though temporarily, you''re not friends with a secret sharing. In such cases, the resonance of the mind often occurs. It''s not like I care."


    "Is that what this is about?


    "Mm-hmm. That''s what it is. It''s not like your sympathy for the victim doesn''t boil because you''re the owner of a cold heart. It''s just because you were almost stranger to someone else. Strange victim and somewhat sleeve swinging (oh) perpetrator. You lean on the perpetrator simply because your relationship was closer to the perpetrator than to the victim. Never mind."


    "... Okay, Elle. Thanks."


    "Uhm. Shall we go home then?"


    Gaius nodded quietly and turned back his heel and left the room.


    Then he went down the stairs and went straight down the hallway to the door, and quietly pushed around the door knob to open it.


    "... it''s totally night..."


    "Hmm. Sounds like it. Don''t you think Lombardo will be mad if we don''t hurry home?


    Elle grinned and looked up at Gaius.


    But Gaius denied it with a much calmer voice.


    "No, I don''t think so, do I?


    Now Gaius smiled back.


    Two.


    "Welcome home, son. But thank you for coming home so late. My husband will be waiting for you in the study."


    When Gaius returned to the house in the midst of the night, Rodemur, the family order, was waiting in front of the front door.


    "I''m home. Father, are you mad?


    With that said, Gaius slipped through Rodemur''s side and broke the entrance hall to the left to head to the study where Lombardo waited.


    "Yes. Much. Please be careful."


    Rodemul, who did not leave behind Gaius, lurked his voice and drew attention.


    ? Don''t worry ?


    Gaius''s tone is very bright for some reason, and Rodemul is a lot more.


    "... Boy, you''re gonna scold me for that mouth?


    Then Gaius laughed.


    Rodemul was astonished by his gaze and stuck to the words.


    In doing so, they arrived at the study.


    Rodemul carefully knocked on the study door as he advanced to Gaius for the first time there.


    "Sir, Bo is back"


    Then Lombardo''s fury rang without getting a haircut from inside.


    "Get in!"


    Nevertheless, Gaius laughed thinly for fear.

 241 Episode 239: In the Study

    "Father, I''m home now."


    Gaius greeted Lombardo with a pleasant voice when he entered the study.


    Lombardo sat in a luxurious chair that still had a heavy vibe, equipped for a heavily built desk directly in front of the door, with his elbows on the table and his palms clung together under his chin.


    "Excuse me, I''m a little late on my way home"


    Gaius said in a pleasant voice without being evil.


    Lombardo then untied the palms he was putting together and slammed hard on the tabletop of the executive desk, made of a thick single plate, at the mercy of force.


    "Not a little! Look out! Isn''t it dark!


    Lombardo scolded Gaius with a loud voice.


    But Gaius said back quietly without moving at all.


    "Excuse me, father. But I was investigating the case."


    "What is an example case? I''m not listening."


    Gaius pinched his neck to Lombardo''s words.


    "Oh? Dad, didn''t you know?


    "I don''t know. I''m not listening."


    "Really? No, actually, there was a horrible murder at the school I went to the other day."


    "... well. That''s a big deal. But what does that have to do with your late return home?


    "Yes, so I was investigating the case."


    "Gaius, why do you need to investigate a murder like that? You, aren''t you on track because you''re a user of the Demon Instructor class? Look, you''re just a kid, okay? Encourage proper study if you have time to be out of depression about such things!


    "Father, if I may say so, I''m not on track. I''m not underestimating my power."


    "That''s what I''m saying we''re doing! What are you going to do if you go deeper into a murder like that and get attacked by the killer of the case!?


    Then Gaius quickly-raised his mouth there and laughed.


    "Oh, speaking of which, you''ve been attacked recently."


    "Look at that! Isn''t it dangerous!


    "No - it was perfectly fine. There was a suspicious man lurking in the woodland bushes on the way out of group school, so come out! And when I had a drink, the man ran away, so I hit the lightning bolt (Jupitris) on the back of the man, until he deployed a defensive curtain to prevent my lightning bolt (Jupitris), but it seemed completely unprotected and I burned my face, arms, etc. with a splashed spark... By the way, Father, I haven''t seen you in the last few days, but was it bad for you?


    "... hey, no, I think I got a little cold... that... I wasn''t feeling well..."


    "Was I? You have to take care of that, don''t you?


    "... right. Shall I leave you in this position today? It''s not a good idea if I catch another cold. Like you don''t do very unscrupulous things, either?


    "Yes, Father. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    When Gaius bowed carefully against Lombardo, he turned back his heels and left the room promptly.

 242 The End of Lesson 240

    "Did you notice that?"


    When Gaius left the study, there was a cat but cleverly shrugged shoulder Elle waiting.


    "Sort of. There can''t be so many people who can prevent my lightning thunder (Jupitris). From that point of view, it follows that the unsub came after me in Lombardo, and that it was Elle who put up the defensive screen."


    As Gaius walked out toward his chamber, he revealed to Elle his reasoning regarding the suspicious.


    "Hmm. Not at all...... how long have you noticed?


    "From the beginning. I''ve seen Lombardo rot in the last twelve years. I was in disguise, and I could tell right away by the unique fleshy movement of my joints."


    "Why, people are still bad - did you know and keep quiet?


    "Naturally, right? El, a trump card is something we keep until the end."


    "Hmm. After I snuggle it up. But it''s okay. Now all this case has taken shape, huh?


    "Right. It was a lot to think about, but now it''s over."


    "As for the case?


    "Yeah. I may have closed the case, but it''s hard to end it later. ''Cause there were two teachers gone."


    "Hmm. The case is over, and then the nail stays... something like that"


    "Right. It''s not just the visible nails, it''s the invisible nails."


    "After invisible nails..."


    "Yes. I can''t see it now, but one day it might manifest itself, and then those nails might be engraved in someone''s heart, El."


    "Trauma guy."


    "Right. But all this is something no one can figure out, right? Perhaps even that person..."


    "Maybe you, too?


    "Well I don''t think so... but people''s minds are a pain in the ass, so maybe they are..."


    Then Elle grinned with her mouth raised.


    "You''re the world''s troublemaker, so maybe you are, huh?


    "... it''s that again... it''s a singularity or a troublemaker... what the hell..."


    "Well, you''ll see. Anyway, there''s gonna be a lot of cases around you after this."


    "... seriously..."


    Gaius snapped as he clenched his own door knob, which he finally reached.


    "Seriously. The more you grow, the more you get involved, the bigger the vortex. I don''t know what that looks like, like a typhoon looking out of the sky."


    "... a typhoon. It''s a total pain in the ass..."


    "So would you say? You''re a troublemaker."


    ��������


    Gaius quickly slipped his own body into the room as he opened the door silently.


    And as I quickly shut the door and let my face peek through just a few gaps, I said to Elle, who is in the hallway.


    "I''m sorry you''re a troublemaker. Oh, yah, su, mi."


    Gaius shut the door at his discretion and lowered the curtain of the case.

 243 Episode 241: Daily Regression

    One.


    "������ and so on"


    When Gaius went to school the next morning as usual, he gave everyone a detailed account of the backdrop of the incident at the morning leaders'' meeting, which is no longer the norm.


    "... Dr. Bolonez..."


    When a pair of leaders and a red dot of Jody muttered so much in a small voice, the two sentences silently pressed silently without telling.


    Now a group of leaders, Alberto, said in a trembling voice, still quietly pressed silence.


    "... Dr. Jessica..."


    Then one asked Gaius in a calm tone with four sets of balances that were calmly listening about the upside of the case.


    "So we don''t have to go to mass school anymore, do we?


    Gaius nodded loudly and replied to the balance.


    "Right. You won''t need it anymore."


    "And this leader''s meeting, too, right?


    "... right. There''s no more agenda than the case has been cleared, and we won''t need to hold a meeting in the future"


    "Okay! Then you''re back in battle!


    "... Huh?


    Gaius was surprised, half-eyed and blushed.


    "What are you surprised about, sir, the truce was over during the incident, but now that it''s cleared up, I''m sure we''re back to our eternal rivals again."


    ".................. Huh?


    Then Balance raised his blue muscles on his temples, and he said, stirring his anger to death.


    "... are you doing this on purpose?... but okay, we''re back in business. Looking forward to your after-school!


    The balance was so good. When I threw it away, I gently turned my heel back and went back to my own classroom.


    Gaius sighed one loud sigh as he looked at Alberto, his distracted faces.


    And watching the backs of a distant balance, one muttered quietly.


    "... so the unusual ends quietly, and the hustle and bustle routine strikes again... or something like that..."


    Two.


    "Here we are, Gaius! They''re here after school! Get it ready and get it on the table!


    Balance slammed open the three sets of doors before the end of the class bell stopped ringing, and when he moved in and said that, he ran away like a razor.


    When Gaius took it at the back of his head without looking back at the voice of balance, he put his arms together and snorted quietly, leaking a deep sigh.


    Then he heard it, and Max in the front seat made tea.


    "You, even in balance - you like it a lot, huh?


    "... sort of..."


    "Whoa! Gaius, you''re a pain in the ass now, didn''t you?


    "Is that bad?


    "I''m sorry. When you''re young and you''re in a lot of trouble, you say you''re not gonna be a lot of adults?


    "Ahhh. Well, that''s fine with me."


    "Troubled me again. You can''t, Gaius. You can''t really grow up like that, can you?


    Gaius then shrugged his shoulders with his little neck over his head.


    And he leaked a great deal of bitter laughter in his heart.


    (... Max... I don''t know some of them, but my contents are adults...)

 244 Lesson 242 Lake

    "Then let''s go!


    Max got up in a mood.


    Gaius appeared to be doing some thinking with a slight nagging addition, but was pulled back into reality by Max''s temperamental decree.


    "... All right. Do it."


    Gaius stood up, looking around at the class.


    Then at the entrance door of the classroom, there was the appearance of a strange student.


    The student''s attitude was such that he was reluctant to enter the classroom.


    For this reason, Gaius spoke kindly to the student.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t hesitate to come in."


    Then the student came to Gaius as an aside after a moment of stiff expression.


    "Are you... a junior student?


    "Ah... yes. My name is Corfu Ridley, two pairs a year... Mr. Gaius Schneider, right?


    "Oh, what can I do for you?


    "Yes... actually, I need to talk to you by folding in..."


    Having said that, Corfu also showed a mocking attitude.


    Gaius looked at Corfu like that and turned back to Max and said.


    "Max, I''m sorry, but you have to go first."


    Max then nodded with such expressions as gently shrugging his shoulders but having no choice.


    "Copy that. Then let''s go, guys!


    On Max''s signal, the boys in the class jumped out into the hallway simultaneously.


    Then the girls also slowly left the classroom, speaking thoughtfully in support.


    The result was a form in which only two people, Gaius and Corfu, were left in the classroom.


    "So, what do you mean, talk to me?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Corfu began to speak slowly in a somber tone.


    "... Yes. Actually, I... something strange happened this morning..."


    "Weird events?... Oh, sorry. Keep talking."


    "Yes, I woke up earlier this morning than usual... so I thought I''d take a little walk and go outside. Then... there was a lake near my house... and it was red and cloudy."


    "... what does that lake usually look like?


    "It''s usually colorless and transparent. It''s not clear enough to see the bottom of the lake, but it''s not cloudy"


    "That''s red?


    "Yes. It was also red enough to be called bright red. But my family was still asleep, even though I felt sick at the time, and I didn''t have to wake her up on purpose to talk to her, so I went for a walk. So I walked around for about twenty minutes and went back to the lake... and it was back in transparency."


    "... confirmation, but you weren''t asleep, were you?


    "Yes. That''s definitely not true. I had better wake up, and I washed my face properly and refreshed myself."


    "... All right. That doesn''t start with not looking at the lake for now. Can you show me around?


    Then Corfu gave a big nod with a full smile.


    "Yes!"


    Gaius smiled back gently at Corfu, largely taking his right foot a step forward.

 245 Lesson 243: Shadow

    "... here or..."


    Gaius stood on the shore of Lake Lims, about a half-hour walk from the school close to the city centre, looking around.


    "Which area was turning red?


    Gaius pointed to a lake with a magnificent landscape against the backdrop of a small mountain at an altitude of about 300M (Merkle).


    "Yes. Around there. The area was stained red."


    Corfu pointed at a distance of about fifty m from the shore with his fingers.


    "What was the range?


    "Right...... I think it was circular about 20m in diameter"


    "That''s pretty big. That was back in transparency in twenty minutes, wasn''t it?


    "Yes. So no one believed me when I told my family... but I definitely saw it. Trust me."


    "My family didn''t believe me, which means this lake has never been dyed red before, right?


    "Yes, I''ve never seen or heard of it"


    "Okay, okay. Wait here for a second."


    When Gaius said so, he activated magic and floated in the air.


    Then he flew softly over the lake and reached the surface of the water, which Corfu said was dyed red.


    "Around here, right?


    Gaius looked back and confirmed loudly to Corfu.


    "Yes, it was around there"


    Gaius, hearing Corfu''s response, peered into the water from above the lake.


    "That''s pretty deep. I can''t see it to the bottom."


    Gaius gave up looking through the bottom of the lake from the top of the lake and began to wonder if there was any other way.


    "... I don''t know the magic of diving underwater... now what..."


    As Gaius was whining to himself about bumps as he floated on the lake, a number of large bubbles suddenly appeared on the lake.


    It gradually increased in number, and when it floated on the water, it burst out making a noise.


    Gaius felt somewhat dangerous and began to wonder if he should take some distance.


    Then suddenly a huge shadow emerged in the water.


    "Oh no!!


    Gaius saw it and rushed to start the ascent.


    Then the huge shadow swelled the water wide and floated wide.


    "Come!!


    At the same time that Gaius shouted so, the shadow sparingly exposed its immense figure under the illuminating sun.


    "What the fuck is this guy!?


    Under Gaius''s eyes was a giant dragon with a huge mouth filled with sharp, sharp, sharp fangs and a wide open jaw.


    The giant dragon has grown high everywhere, stretched long, and rose toward heaven with tremendous momentum without eating Gaius.


    Gaius raised the rate of ascent further to its limit with desperate thoughts.


    Then gradually the rate of ascent of the giant dragon weakened, and after a while it finally reached its limit point, its stretched giant slowly descended as it drew a gentle parabola.


    And the giant, which was three meters in diameter and fifty meters in length, collided with the water as if it were going to play all the lake water with an awesome roar.


    Gaius looked at it from far above and stroked his chest down first.

 246 Lesson 244: The Dragon

    The collision between the giant dragon and the surface of the water caused massive amounts of lake water to hit the perimeter like a tsunami, pushing everything away by its water pressure.


    When Gaius opened himself up from the fear he was about to be devoured, he immediately realized the tragedy of the lower realm.


    "Corfu!!


    Gaius flew at full speed towards the area where Corfu had been until earlier, at the same time screaming.


    But Corfu was exposed to the waves shortly after he uttered his voice, and his appearance was unknown.


    Gaius searched the perimeter diligently.


    Then, about twenty meters (Merkle) away from the shore of the lake, Corfu emerged from the height of the adult''s back length.


    "Are you all right!? Corfu!"


    Gaius rushed over quickly and held on to his fluttering corfu.


    "Are you all right!?


    "Ha, yes... I managed... my body spinning over and over when it was flushed into the water... my eyes are turning a little..."


    "Right. Safe and above all."


    Gaius stroked his chest relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    "... ah! Look! The lake is turning red!


    When Gaius looked back at Corfu''s words, the collision had partially stained the lake surface, which was still heavily twisted.


    "... I see, right! Apparently there is some sort of heavy metal deposit at the bottom of this lake. I guess that means it melted out into the water and that creature stirred up where it was stuck at the bottom of the lake... but the strange thing is, if such a huge creature lived in this lake, it sounds like something you might hear rumors about... how about Corfu? Did you know there was such a monster in this lake?


    "No way! I''ve never seen or heard of such a monster..."


    "Well... then all of a sudden such a monster will have inhabited this lake... then the cause is still my peculiarity..."


    "... Um... what are you talking about?


    Corfu peered into Gaius''s face with a strange look.


    "Oh, no, we''re talking about this one."


    Gaius panicked and waved left and right to desperately try to delude him.


    Corfu looked surprised with his little neck on, but Gaius forced Corfu''s suspicions off by deciding on a strange face.


    Then Gaius suddenly shook his right arm upwards and immediately dyed his right arm golden.


    And at the next moment, when I thought I was feeling a crack, I emitted an electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) toward the sky.


    To Corfu, surprised by the sudden events, Gaius said with a warm smile.


    "For now, Corfu is dangerous, so let''s go home. I''ll send it."


    With that said, Gaius immediately floated in the air holding Corfu without question.


    "Which way is the house?


    Corfu managed to answer Gaius''s question, surprised that his body had suddenly risen.


    "Ah, over there..."


    Corfu pointed firmly in the direction where his house was, albeit slightly frightened.


    "Don''t worry. ''Cause I''m not going to make it any higher, and I''m going to keep my speed down."


    When Gaius said so gently, he flew slowly in the direction Corfu pointed out.

 247 Lesson 245: Reasons for Residence

    When Gaius sent Corfu home, he immediately returned to Lake Lims.


    Then just there, Elle scratched the grass and revealed its black, fat figure.


    "Have you come, El"


    "If all that lightning thunder hits the sky, everyone will know something happened to you."


    "Was it a little too much?


    "Fair enough. What the hell happened more than that?


    "Yeah, that came out! El!"


    "... what happened? Did you even get out in the haunt?


    "No, I''m not. That''s not true. There''s a dragon! Maybe the thousand-year-old dragon Elle was looking for!


    Then Elle turned into a frightened face against Gaius''s will.


    And I stuck it in Gaius in a very unconscious way.


    "..............................................................................................................................."


    Gaius suddenly attempted to refute whether he had been cocky at any of the things that made a small fool of Elle''s people.


    "What the fuck is that!? You don''t know that unless you actually look at it! ''Cause it was actually amazing! I was just about to get eaten at your place!


    "... If the dragon came out for a thousand years, I wouldn''t have noticed. When I left a few years ago, I went to heaven, didn''t I? Still noticed the sign. There''s no way you can stay close."


    "... then that''s..."


    "It''s just a snake."


    "............... not even a dragon?


    "No, you''re not. Dragons are not in this continent of Melissa in the first place. The Gardan continent is not the only place to be. So if there''s something living in this lake, it''s a snake. If he''s big enough to try to eat you, that would naturally mean a serpent."


    "... serpent..."


    "Hmm. It''s not a thousand years without dragons. But you''re going to have a lot of time. You think you''re just gonna play around and go home?


    "Uh-huh. It''s boring. I thought it was an absolute thousand years dragon..."


    "Ah, I don''t see him that way. Don''t just wait around for him."


    "... Is it possible that Elle is living at home because I''m the singularity, and then a thousand years of dragons will show up?


    "Well yeah. At first, I met Lombardo in the woods of Eden by accident, and I was going to follow him, but I met you there. [M] I thought this was attracted to you by your peculiarities. Is it reasonable to think that the Thousand Years Dragon will eventually show up?


    "... I see. Anyway, all I know is that I''m going to have a rough life."


    "Ha ha. It''s not a singularity."


    "I''m not dying to be. I mean, I''m still not sure what singularity means..."


    "In that troublesome life, I''m going to learn something I don''t like. I''m looking forward to it. Gu Ha Ha Ha"


    And when he saw Elle laughing with his mouth wide open, Gaius looked like he had chewed down a bitter worm.

 248 Lesson 246: Naga

    "Well, let''s just say I worship the face of the serpent."


    Elle began walking toward the lake with majesty.


    "Hey Elle, how are you going to get rid of this? It was 50 meters long, right?


    Gaius asked Elle about what to do with the serpent as he followed him.


    "Hmm. Wouldn''t it be... if you got stuck and pulled the serpent out on the water?


    "Copy that. Then if he comes out like we just did, it''s gonna go up fast, so that means we attack there, okay?


    "Uhm. So let''s do it"


    Gaius nodded and immediately flew to glide over the lake just like earlier.


    He then stopped at a position of about 30 m from the shore and assumed the role of bait attracting prey.


    Then, about fifty seconds after Gaius stopped on the lake, the serpent finally came to Gaius again, revealing his fierce nature.


    "I''m here!


    Gaius began to scream or deny or soar.


    Then, at the same time, the lake was heavily elevated, and once again the serpent manifested its giant in the sunlight.


    Elle, who looked sharply from the side at the serpent rising without eating Gaius, leaked a grunt with a surprising look on his face.


    "... this is amazing... isn''t this guy a naga..."


    Then you heard Elle whining, and the serpent''s rate of ascent slowed sharply.


    And as he quietly slowly stopped the ascent, the serpent lowered his sickle and turned to El.


    "Are you still from the Naga tribe? Do you have any idea who I am?


    Then the serpent shook his sickle wide twice and three times vertically, tying out his bright red tongue.


    Gaius made a much blurrier face looking at the situation from far above.


    "... what? You know him? ����


    Gaius subsided and descended quietly beside Elle.


    "What? What do you mean?


    "Well wait. I''m in the middle of a conversation."


    When Elle looked back gently and took control of Gaius, he quickly turned to the serpent.


    But Elle continued to confront the serpent silently for roughly a few decades without saying anything in particular.


    "............... telepathy or something? ��������


    When Gaius couldn''t stop asking, Elle looked back in his face, just saying he had no choice.


    "Bye. The Naga people have ears, but they don''t have verbal organs."


    Upon finishing his explanation, Elle turned again to the serpent and resumed his silent conversation.


    As Gaius had no choice but to pass the time out of hand, Elle finally turned to Gaius after finishing the conversation.


    "Whoa! Are we done talking?


    Gaius finally thought his boring time was over, and gained momentum and asked Elle.


    Then Elle said something amazing to Gaius.


    "Hmm. Look, it''s Gaius. Listen carefully. The Naga are now in danger of extinction after being attacked by terrible enemies. I can never overlook such things. So we must join forces with you and me to confront that enemy and save the Naga tribe!


    Gaius was surprised by the sudden proclamation of El and asked half-eyed.


    "... you know... it''s good to save... where the hell are you going?


    Then Elle answered without her hair in between.


    "It''s settled, right? Speaking of Naga dwellings, is that the only place?


    "... no, so where are you?


    "You don''t know anything at all - you''re not an ignorant guy at all."


    Gaius bent his mouth half-eyed and patiently waited for Elle''s answer, even as he looked grumpy.


    "Well, I can''t help it. I''ll be kind enough to teach you ignorance."


    Elle laughed and said after wearing Gaius.


    "Where are we headed... underground"


    Gaius finally came to know the name of the place he would be going to.

 249 Lesson 247: To the Underground

    One.


    "... underground... what''s that?


    Gaius asked Elle with a frightened face.


    "The basement is not the basement. I don''t know what else to say."


    Elle even gave it back as a pain in the ass.


    "Wait a minute. Then you don''t know anything. Are you sure you want to call me and tell me it''s at the bottom of the ground like a letter?


    "Bye. Huge space about 1K (Kirkle) below this ground. That''s the underground world."


    "Is that true... there''s such a world down here on the ground..."


    Gaius looked under his own feet and leaked a sigh.


    "Well, that''s not it. Here we go, huh?


    "No, no, no, no, wait a minute. I also have something called mind prep... I mean, underground. Maybe you mean hell?


    "In front of it. Hell is deeper than that. As long as you have memories of the devil, don''t you think your memories are missing around here?


    "Uh-huh. What about the memories of my past life... everything is fragmented and I honestly don''t know..."


    "Hmm. Right. Underground is where you always go if you''re going to hell, and if you do, it might bring back some of your memories."


    "Is that right?


    "Um, so it''s time to go?


    "Wait a minute. Are you in a bit of a hurry this time? I''m not ready yet. And... how do you get there? And tell me where you''re going."


    "Ugh, you''re not a boiler-cut guy at all. Wait a minute, I''m gonna ask Naga now."


    Elle also confronted Naga and snorted into silent conversation.


    "Okay, look. The entrance, he said, is a cave in the middle of a mountain you can see over there. And the way is, if you get on his back, he''ll take you."


    That''s what Elle said and pointed Naga in the jaw.


    "... I see. Is it because the cave leads to the underground world... Oh, and the other thing, Naga was in this lake..."


    "Whatever the peculiarities, you''re the one who guided me."


    Elle ran out of words without her hair in between.


    Then Gaius erased his expression from his face, half-eyed and groaned softly.


    "... I knew it..."


    Two.


    "... are you going in from here? ����


    Gaius spanned Naga''s back with Elle and peered into a giant cave that opened into the middle of a small, high mountain that could tuck behind Lake Limus.


    "Mm-hmm. They''re coming in from here."


    Elle says, Naga quietly slipped its giant and went into the cave.


    "... I knew it was dark..."


    "Well, of course not. Hold on, I''ll brighten you up now."


    When Elle said that, he shook his whole body for a long time.


    Then Elle''s body hair, sitting in front of Gaius, began to clear loosely and gradually began to pound and light.


    Eventually, the entire cave became bright enough to light up.


    "Oh, this is so convenient."


    To Gaius''s praise, Elle explained a little better.


    "Hmm, right? My hair is a special hair that has a dehumidifying effect on heating, cooling, and drying at all times. It''s not before breakfast to light up your surroundings."


    Gaius whispered a whisper to Elle, who was so good at it.


    "... as soon as I''m done..."


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    "No, nothing."


    Gaius replied with a pungent face and whispered even more in anticipation of the long journey ahead.


    "... you''re going to use me in the basement anyway, and I''m going to use you as much as I can over here..."

 250 Lesson 248: Light

    �ʩ`���α��˿��صפ��򤫤äƤ���һ�ФǤ��ä�������Ѩ����ä�һ�r�g��U�Ĥȥ���������ƣ���Ҋ��ʼ�᤿��


    ���⤦ƣ�줪�ä��Τ����餱�ʤ��Τ�����


    ����γ�Ц�˥��������τݤ��z��Ƿ�Փ������


    ���˷��ʤ������������ʮ���r���Τ�Τʤ�����������ʤ��Τϵ�Ȼ���裡��


    ���ޤ�����������ʮ�֤ǤϤʤ�����������ʮ���r���Ǥ�ХƤ�Τ��礤�襤��


    �������䡢ʮ���r�����ФǤ������Ϥ���ۤ����ͣ���


    ���������Τ���������˼�����Τ�����


    �������䡢���������ͣ���


    ���դ󡣤ޤ��ɤä��Ǥ⤨���襤���ɤ����⤦�ޤ�ʤ��Ť���뤷�Τ���


    �����ã��⤦�����Ť��Σ���


    ������ʮ�֤��餤����������㤫��⤦����ä�����������


    ���˽⡢���`�뤬Ҋ�����Ԫ�ݤ�����衹


    �����������;�ˤ����뤤��ΤȤʤä���


    ���衫������ʮ�֡��ݺϤ����ƿ�뤼����


    �������ޤä������ɤ�ʚݺϤ���췽���㡭����


    ���Ȥ����Ǥ����ص�����Τ��Ȥ����ɡ����⤦����äȤʤ������礦�����衹


    �����󣿥ʩ`����Τ��Ȥ�����


    ������⤽�������ɡ��ص����礽�Τ�Τ����Ȥ���������������Ϥɤ����Ƥ���Τ��Ȥ�����


    ���ص������������ʤ��ʤ��������㤫��ʩ`�����Ŀ��Ҋ���󡣤���٤����٤�ʤ����Ŀ���˻����Ƥ���ΤǤʡ�


    ���������㤢�W�Ϥɤ�����Τ�����


    ���路��һ�w�ˤ���Ȥ��Ϥ路���x����դ餷�Ƥ�롣�����Ǥʤ��r���Է֤Ǥʤ�Ȥ�������


    �����`�`�`�`�ã����ä�ħ�����դ餷�A�����äƤ��ȣ��浹��������`���졹


    ���浹�Ǥ�ʤ�Ǥ��˷����ʤ�����������줬�Ӥʤ�Kʼ�路�΂Ȥˤ��졹


    �������狼�ä��������������������衹


    �����ࡣ�����|���ϣ���


    �����`�󡣤������ʤ��������Ԥ��Ƥ�ص����礬�ɤ�ʤȤ��������������ʤ������|����˼���Ĥ��ʤ������ʤ�����


    ���ʤ󤸤㤽��ϡ�����ǤϤ路��𤨤褦���ʤ��襤��


    ���ޤá��ФäƤߤ�Ф狼�뤫��


    ���ޤ������������Ȥ���ʡ��ʤˡ������餯��ǰ����ϵص�����򤤤��줫��ǰ����һ�ؤ��L�줿���Ȥ�����Ϥ����㡣���㤫���Ф��Ф���������˼���������Ȥ�������ơ�


    �����������ˤ����ʤΤ��ʤ�������


    ����ħ��Ԕ�����Τʤ�Ф�ǰ����ϵ�Ȼ��ǰ���ǵتz���Фä����Ȥ�����Ϥ����㡣�ʤ�бؤ��ص������ͨ�^���Ƥ���Ϥ����㤫��ʡ�


    �������󡣤ޤ�������ФäƤߤ�Ф狼�뤳�Ȥ�������


    �����ࡣ�ɤ����⤦�����Ť��Ǥʡ��S���ߤˤ��Ƥ��뤬�����襤��


    ����Ϥ����Ԥ��Ȥˤ���΢Ц�����


    ���������Ϥʤˤ��Ȼ�Ȥ��ʤ���Τ�Ф��ĤĤ⡢�⤦�ޤ�ʤ����εص�����˵��Ť��뤿�ᡢ�ݷ֤�Ѻ�������ƥʩ`���α��˓e����ΤǤ��ä���

 251 Lesson 249: The Rock Muscle

    "Whew!"


    He was struck by the feeling of his body suddenly falling, and Gaius accidentally shouted loudly.


    "Hmm. Apparently we''ve arrived."


    To Elle''s calm words, Gaius gazed around.


    But Gaius'' eyes could not cope with the much darkness around him, and he could not find out what was going on around him.


    "... no... I can''t see anything..."


    "Hmm. Right. Can''t you see it in the human eye... So how about this?


    When Elle said so, he put his hand on Naga''s back and cleverly stood up with two legs.


    Gaius anxiously asked Elle, who suddenly stood up in front of him.


    "... what are you going to do?


    "Well, look."


    When Elle said so, he stuck both forelegs forward softly and rubbed them together with his own nose tip.


    Then suddenly from the tip of its forefoot, a flame of tremendous momentum blew up.


    When the flames rose and rose, they stopped advancing at a certain point, absorbing the ensuing flames and swelling up bigger and larger.


    "Wow! This is like the sun!


    As Gaius put it, the flames stayed at one point like a small sun, illuminating the surroundings brilliantly.


    "See, now you can see it?


    "Oh, you look great. I can see... I can only see rock skin in a huge space..."


    There was an endless amount of underground space in front of Gaius about two hundred meters (Merkle) high.


    But even though the scenery was magnificent, there was just a prolonged and unchanging rock skin everywhere I looked.


    "That''s right. There are no villages around here yet. It''s not just rocks."


    "Oh well... is the village still ahead"


    "Hmm. That said, we''ll be there in just enough time."


    "That''s good. Then I think I can stand it. Besides, if you can make something like this, you don''t have to worry about the lights."


    Then Elle shook her loud, sighing.


    "Say stupid. If there''s enough of this stuff, it won''t go away. If I''d made enough of this stuff, I''d just get tired of it."


    "Oh my God. Is that so? That''s unfortunate......... eh? What''s that like a birdhouse you see over there?


    Gaius said, placing a large cross tree on it in such a way as to protrude over two large columns, seemingly their way, and pointing to another cross tree parallel beneath that cross tree, an artificial building dyed in crimson shapes that now fit in such a way as to fit against the vertical column.


    "Yeah? What do you mean, Trii...?


    "Oh well, I''m sorry. A birdhouse is like a gate placed at the entrance of an institution dedicated to God in that world... Uh-huh, the more you look at it, the more you look at it..."


    Then Elle gave me a surprised look with her eyes wide open.


    "... Whatever! The Gate of God... Uh-huh..."


    "What''s wrong, El?


    When Gaius asked a lot, Elle frowned and said it seemingly overly.


    "Nah, that''s a building that shows the entrance to the village, but at the same time it means showing the passage of Nagaraja, the god of the Naga... I mean... the gates of God..."

 252 Lesson 250: Homeland

    ���������ä��������ͬ������ʤ���������


    ���������Ͻ�ޤ�����ǰ���Ȥ��B�Ӥ������Ĥ��Է֤�����������B�Ӥ�ͬ��������T�����Ը��֤Ĥ��Ȥ�֪�ꡢĿ��Ҋ���ä��@������


    �����࡭���ɤ����ͬ����ΤΤ褦����ʡ�����ǰ���󤿤������ä�������Ǥ�ӛ���ϤۤȤ�ɤʤ��Τ��ä��ʣ���


    �����󡣤���������Է֤��v����ӛ�����ʤ��Ȥ��������ǡ�֪�R�Ϥ������衣�������B�Ӥ��v����֪�R��һ��Ϥ���������ɡ�����


    ������ɡ����ʤ󤸤㣿��


    ���B�Ӥ��ʤ���B�ӤȤ����Τ����ޤ��ΤǤ��Τ褦��������Τ򤷤Ƥ���Τ��ʤɡ����ä�������Ǥ��B�Ӥ��v���뤳�ȤϤۤȤ�ɤʤˤ��ФäƤʤ��Q�ʤ���衣�����遻�Ф���Ƥ������齨�Ƥ��Ƥ��뤱�ɡ����͡�


    ���դ࡭��������Ȥ����ΤϤɤ�λ����Ԓ�ʤ󤸤㣿��


    ���������ʤ������٤ʤ��Ȥ�ǧ�����Ϥ�ǰ����˼���衹


    ��ǧ�ꤸ��ȣ����������ࡢ����Ϥʤ��ʤ�����ʡ���


    �����ä��Ϥɤ��ʤΣ���äѤ���Դ�ϹŤ��Τ��ʣ���


    ��„���Ƥߤ롣���礤�ȴ��äȤ졹


    ������Ԥ��䡢�ʩ`���Ȥޤ�����o�Ԥλ�Ԓ��ʼ�᤿��


    ���ɤ���餳�ä����൱�˹Ť��������㡣��äȤ�ǧ���Ť���Τ��ɤ����ޤǤ�֪��󤽤����㤬�ʡ�


    ������������������„��������


    �����ࡣ����ʤ���֪��󤽤�������������L�Ϥʤ�ʤˤ�֪�äƤ��뤫�⤷��󤽤������ޤ����߱����⤷��󤬴���Ť���������„���Ƥߤ뤳�Ȥˤ��褦���Τ���


    ���Εr���ʩ`���α��˿�ä����������϶����B�Ӥ��¤�ͨ�꤫���ꡢ�B�Ӥ�Ҋ�Ϥ��Ƹ��Ĥ���褦�˅ۤ�����


    ���������������Τ϶���Ŀ���ʡ�����


    ��������ǰ�ˤ⤳���ͬ����Τ򤳤���������Ҋ�����Ȥ�����Τ�����


    �����䡢��������ʤ����B�Ӥ���ʤ��Ƅe�ν�����衣�����֪�äƤ���������ZȾ�Υ�ꥢ����Ů�μҤ������E���äƤ������ä�������ν���Ȥ��ä���ʤ���衣����⤵���B��ͬ�����ä�������΃W�����ޤ����ä������ձ����Фν���ʤ���衹


    ���ۤ������ä�������Ǥ�ǰ���󤬤������ϥ˥åݥ�Ȥ����Τ���


    ����������äȤ��ձ�(�˥ۥ�)�Ȥ����r�⤢�뤱�ɤ͡�


    �������ʤΤ������Ĺ���������Τ�����


    �����󡣃W��褯��֪��ʤ����ɤ͡��ʤ��������������Ĥ���͡����������������������ϥ���ѥ�äƺ��Ф�Ƥ��뤫���Ӌ���Ĥ���ʡ������ˤ⤢�뤫�ʣ�������


    �������ʤ󤸤㤽��ϡ������Ҥ���Τ�����


    ��������ޤ����ɷ���ä��͡���һ�ꡭ����


    ���ա��ࡢ���Ƥ������ʹ�����ʡ�


    �������Ԥ��Ƥߤ�ȴ_���ˉ����ʡ��ʤ�Ǥʤ�����������Ǥ�ޤ�����ʤ��Ȥ�ꡢ�ʤ󤫑��������ʤ������ä��֤����ǰ��ڤˤ������餫�ʤ�������


    ������������ǰ���󤳤����ܞ�����Ƥ�����ʮ������ä������ʤ�е�Ȼ����������ʤ��ʡ�


    ������������ʮ���꤫�����L���ä��褦�ʡ��̤��ä��褦�ʡ�����


    ���������ϡ��ä��֤�ιʹ�������ڤˤ������Ȥ��_����u��줿�Τ������Ф��h��Ŀ�򤷤Ƒ�������ΤǤ��ä���

 253 Episode 251: The Polochle Nation

    One.


    After a row of Gaius dived into the birdhouse for a while, he could see the puffiness and moss sticking to his rock skin.


    "A moss is a plant, right? Why do plants grow when there''s no light? You won''t be able to photosynthesize..."


    Gaius spoke to Elle with a question that could be taken for granted.


    But the other Elle didn''t seem to have such a gaius question pinned.


    "... what do you mean by that? And what the hell is that... koogosei...?


    "Well, it was a difficult situation to say that science is still established as a discipline over here... uh - and in the truth we got in the world over there, there''s a saying that plants can''t live without absorbing sunlight. Yet here I wondered because even though the light doesn''t plug in, it grows moss, which is a type of plant........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Instead of moss in front of Gaius''s eyes, there was a bright mass of greenery in his eyes all over one side.


    "... this is..."


    Elle answered Gaius, who looked out for surprises, naturally.


    "It''s up to the field, isn''t it? I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but there''s a lot of difference between the world over here and the world over there, right?


    Gaius said with a frightened face, looking at the blue, lush hip-height plants on both sides of the road.


    "... apparently so..."


    Two.


    When Gaius was thinking about the two worlds with his blurry face staring up at the ceiling, he suddenly heard an adorable voice from inside the field, something like a tall child.


    "Ugh."


    I couldn''t see him anywhere, even as Gaius reacted pickly to that voice and looked around.


    But Elle, who heard the voice as well, smiled as soon as he broke up.


    "Oh, here comes the Polochle."


    "The Polochle tribe?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s a family that''s been living with the Naga for years. The Naga mainly hunt, and the Polokur live in a harsh underground world, complementing each other."


    Almost at the same time as Elle finished saying it, also a tall voice echoed from within the field.


    "Ugh!


    Then the LORD of his adorable voice appeared before Gaius, adorable to his voice.


    The Polochles jumped with excellent bouncing power for their small bodies about half an m (Merkle) long and stoned over Naga''s head.


    Gaius suddenly appeared in front of him. Overall, he grew corny, fat, and saw a dwarf with long ears like a rabbit, leaking his candid thoughts to Elle beside him.


    "... you look like Elle, don''t you? ����


    Then Elle denied it without changing her expression in particular.


    "... I don''t have ears that long..."


    "No, not there."


    Although Gaius put in a penetration without putting in his intermittent hair, Elle decided to ignore it by pretending not to hear it and suddenly shook the Polochle tribe on a topic that didn''t matter whether he was interested or nothing.


    "... how''s the crop doing this year?


    "..................................................."


    "Right, well, that''s good."


    Elle decided to pretend she didn''t even notice it, even though it was looked down with very cold eyes from Gaius sitting behind her, and she would continue to ignore it thoroughly.

 254 Episode 252, Kerlo.

    "Oh, I see it. It''s their village you see."


    To Elle''s words, Gaius looked far ahead.


    Then, in their place of destination, they saw the rings surrounding them, surrounded by several buildings with wooden fences.


    "Wow... lots of lights..."


    As Gaius put it, there was a burning fire everywhere, and the whole village floated to orange as if dyed in the sunset.


    "Mm-hmm. Naga can fly words pretty far. By the time we got to the basement, we had already contacted you."


    Then the Polokur tribe on top of Naga''s head shook his neck so hard and vertically that he thought maybe it would make a sound.


    "... and this kid isn''t headbanking..."


    "What''s that?


    "No, it''s nothing. This one story... more than that, which usually means the lights aren''t on after all? So how do the Polochles look at things?


    "What are you saying? Take a look at her! This kid''s eyes are degenerating."


    Gaius gazed and looked at the Polokur tribe in front of him.


    Then a small, round black dot that looked like two eyes around the center of a bright white face was a pattern of hair, not eyes.


    "Isn''t that the eye... this..."


    "Mm-hmm. Everyone living in this underground is. Instead of being blind, they can be sensitive to signs around them. I''m not sure how it works. But they do know exactly where the surrounding objects and rocks are. So you can live without problems even if you''re blind. So naturally, you don''t usually turn on lights. They only light guests from outside the world like ours when they show up."


    Then, as earlier, the Polochle had once again shaken their heads vertically.


    "The Polochles know the language, don''t they?


    "Um, I know. But let me tell you something, Naga knows what to say. It''s just that Naga can''t communicate well with you because she doesn''t have a good mouth. But Polochle has a good mouth. Even you can communicate. Talk to me."


    Seeing it, the Polochle people were shaking their heads vertically, unchanged.


    "Uh, I''m named Gaius, what''s your name?


    Polochle then stopped shaking his head perfectly and stood up his rabbit-like ears perfectly.


    "������ Kerlo������"


    "Kellogg...... uh ~ how old are you?


    Kerlo then tilted his neck to the side, showing a bare gesture of thinking about something.


    "... Was the word nasty? Oh, yeah..."


    Then Kerlo whispered something.


    But Gaius didn''t hear well, so he hurried back.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t hear you very well. Would you say that again?


    Kerlo then nodded loudly and uttered his words again.


    "... two hundred and thirty-five years old..."


    Gaius opened his mouth gently, his eyes wide open, and stared at Kerlo.

 255 Lesson 253: Village

    "... two... two hundred and thirty-five... right..."


    Gaius gave a stunned look when he heard the age of the corny, adorable dwarf in front of him.


    Then Elle, sitting between Gaius and Kerlo, pinched his mouth.


    "Because the Polochles live long lives. Almost ten times as long as humans. So when it comes to two hundred and thirty-five years old, it''s like twenty-three or four young people."


    "... yes... you live a long time..."


    "That''s what you are, even if it''s something similar."


    "Me?... because I''m reincarnated... but I don''t know how many of them are."


    "Hmm. I don''t know how old I am, by the way. Too long to stop counting long ago."


    "... I guess. It''s God for once..."


    "What is once? What is once? I am the family of a clean God."


    "... family?... I knew you weren''t a proper god. ''Cause a family member means a servant or a squire, right?


    "Eh, shut up! Don''t worry about the details! We got to the village while we were messing around!


    Gaius nodded at Elle and raised his face.


    Then there was the figure of an orange-dyed village floating brilliantly beyond the deeply decided rings.


    "If you look close, it''s quite a scale."


    "Mm-hmm. Well, it''s not just the Polokur tribe, it''s the Naga tribe that lives with them. Don''t be so big."


    "Right. The Naga tribe is huge. Then it''s natural to eat the place."


    "Uhm. That said, this Naga, his name is Serve, but he''s not so big as the rest of the Naga."


    "Really?


    "Look, take a look at the welcome. The Naga clan, right?


    Seeing it, at the entrance of the village, a few naga wrapped around a tunnel with the Polokur tribe, bringing a sickle to greet a line, but as Elle put it, its size was not as large as a serv, and it was thought to be about twenty meters (Merkle) long.


    "I see. Still pretty big though."


    "Serve is the best warrior and brave man in this village. That''s why he appeared on the ground on behalf of the village. To bring you in."


    "You tried to eat me first."


    "That''s not true. I was going to carry you in my mouth. I don''t know what to say. I''m sure he was going to ask the Polochle tribe to explain it to him after following him so far."


    "... that''s a hell of a story... I mean, you almost got it all over you..."


    "I''m glad I''m here, huh?


    "... sort of..."


    When Gaius said so with a fed up face, the Polokur tribe greeted him at the entrance raised their voices simultaneously.


    "Ugh!


    Then Kerlo, who was on the head of the servo, responded.


    "Ugh!


    Then the Polochle clan screams again.


    "Ugh!


    "Ugh!


    "Ugh!


    "Ugh!


    Seeing the Polochle clan shouting their voices, Gaius half-eyed and beckoned to Elle.


    "... what are you talking about?


    "... Welcome home, we''re just... aren''t we?


    "Both, uh-huh, and I repeat it over and over again?


    "Don''t worry about the details. You''re just tense. Well, anyway, I''ll just say hello."


    "Well I guess so... Something''s going wrong..."


    Gaius was also half-eyed, anxious about the way forward after this.

 256 Lesson 254: Upak in the village of Delpa

    When Gaius arrived in the village, he was first led to a square located in the centre of the village.


    Then there were seven Polochle elders lined up side by side, and three Naga elders lined up behind them to wait for the Gaius.


    "It''s been a long time. Are you the elders now?


    Elle asked most of the opening.


    Then what sits in the middle of the elders of the seven Polochles answered on their behalf.


    "Yes. It''s been a long time, Master El. I am currently the village chief of this village of Delpa. I am Upak."


    "Oh! Upak! I remember. I was just a toddler when I saw her before... Lord, how old are you?


    "Yes, I''m a thousand and eighty two years old"


    "Right or right. Magnificent and more than anything. Do any of the others know me?


    "Master El''s last visit to this village of Delpa will now be approximately a thousand years old. The others are only those who have not yet reached the age of a thousand, so everyone will meet Lord Elle for the first time. But since we have continued to talk about El, we are all aware of everything."


    "Right. Is it only Upak who sees me? No, but I''m glad there''s still one person I know."


    "I never dreamed that the day would come for me to meet Elle again. I miss you."


    "Hmmm. I miss you too...... Ooh! Right. I forgot to introduce you. Gaius, my disciple, is here."


    Gaius panicked a little at the sudden gesture of El.


    "What!? Oh, oh, thank you...... I''m Gaius Schneider. It''s like a disciple for once."


    "What is once? What is once? I don''t care what you think. I''m your master."


    "No, it is, but hey, is there something I''m not convinced of right now?"


    "What makes you uncomfortable?


    "No, well, I''m in trouble when people ask me where... I mean, the elders are in trouble right now."


    Not only the elders, but all those of both tribes surrounding them, had a stout look on their faces and listened to the exchange between the two.


    "... ugh, um. Apparently so."


    Elle looked around and coughed up one gently.


    "I''m sorry, Upak. I''ve always had this kind of interaction with this guy. Well, never mind. By the way, I heard that this village is being attacked by someone right now, but what about there?


    Then the expression changed until then, and tension ran on everyone''s face.


    "... Yes. Now this village of Delpa is experiencing an unprecedented crisis. Dear El, Gaius, I would like to thank you for your help."


    "I don''t care what you mean. The Lord and the two tribes have an old relationship. This Elle will take your place and kick your enemies off one end!... Oh, and by the way, you can''t leave Gaius alone."


    "That''s all right. Because you''re following me."


    "Hmm! If I were you and I were you, wouldn''t we look alike? I''m not kidding!


    "Small! The vessel is really small! How dare you call yourself King of Cats? You surprise me!


    "It''s weird! I don''t like anything I don''t like!


    "Little! I''ll pull it off."


    "You can pull as much as you want!


    "Oh, I''ll pull you deeper than the bottom of the ocean without being told!


    But those around them were more drawn to the exchange than Gaius.

 257 Lesson 255: The name of the enemy.

    One.


    "... and which of your enemies is it?


    Elle coughed one more time before changing the subject to deflect the cold gaze of both tribes, which was drawn more and more by a childish bickering with Gaius.


    Then the village chief upak became a very painful face.


    "... Yes. That''s actually..."


    Upak said there once, and shut his mouth.


    After seeing all that upaku crap, Elle frowned a lot.


    "... What''s the matter with you? It''s Upak. Why would you say that? Who the hell is the enemy?


    "... yes... it is..."


    But Upak said it again.


    Elle simmered her business to Upak''s unsweetened attitude and looked around, but everyone from both tribes was just as annoyed with a bewildered look on their faces as Upak.


    "Hmm... are we all the same... but, Upak, this is not clear. Tell me the name of the enemy. Who are your enemies?


    "Yes... one day, all of a sudden, who is the dreaded enemy who attacked our village..."


    "Uhm. Who is it? Say it, say it!


    "... Our two tribes serve and protect God from the ancient world of Tai... Nagaraja, he is the one..."


    Elle was surprised to open her mouth so gently that two sentences did not go on for a while.


    Two.


    "... that Nagaraja... attacked your lords!?


    To Elle''s question, Upak answered with his body trembling.


    "Yes. It will be about five days ago. Suddenly Nagaraja came to the village."


    "Suddenly? Without the messenger''s notice?


    "Yes, it is. As El says, as usual, the Messenger will first appear and inform you of the date and time of Nagaraja''s visit. At that date and time, we arrange various handles to welcome Master Nagaraja without omission, and we will celebrate that day. But on that day, there were no messengers, and suddenly Master Nagaraja appeared."


    "Hmm... was that guy really a nagaraja? Is there anything you can say that''s fake?


    "No...... I was a genuine Nagaraja. As El knows, we are all blind. Instead, we have the feeling that we can take the signs around us. The sensation was very acute, and our senses are more essentially able to understand the subject than those who can see it. So even if we try to cover up our false appearance, we cannot deceive our sense of discerning the essence. So then suddenly he appeared before us, and he left with all the brutality of his life�� he was definitely our godly Nagaraja."


    "As far as brutality goes... that nagaraja..."


    Then Gaius, who had previously kept his silence, stumbled across his mouth.


    "El knows that nagaraja, doesn''t he?


    Then Elle said, like Upak, that he had a sinking face.


    "Hmm. I know... he and I were in hell together during that ''war''..."

 258 Episode 256: War

    "You went to hell!?... What''s that? I''ve never heard of that..."


    Elle looked very unexpected to Gaius, who gave him a big surprise and stunned look.


    "... you, you don''t know ''The War''?


    "I don''t know! I''ve never even heard of ''The War''!


    On Gaius'' sword screen, Elle gave an even more unexpected look.


    "... you know what''s at stake because you know what''s extra."


    "That''s why my memories are vague! But that''s not how it started, is it? What''s more ''war'' than that!? I guess I can''t believe God and the devil fought in hell!?


    Then Elle sighed one loud sigh.


    He then looked at Gaius with a slightly inclined and twisted gaze.


    "I don''t think so." War "means a war in which the gods led the great armies into the nesting hell of the devils and fought to shake the heavens and the earth."


    Gaius had not succeeded in two sentences for a very short time of surprise.


    But when he finally began to regain his composure, he began to talk pompous in a slow tone.


    "... Isn''t that Halmagedon?... Are you saying that the Armageddon is over in this world... No, or was it handed down as the Armageddon by any of the reincarnators who conveyed the image of that war to the other world... then would it fit..."


    "You, what are you bumping into earlier?


    "Oh, oh, wait a minute longer. ''Cause I''m gonna sort things out in my head right now."


    When Gaius said so, he often began to rethink and rethink.


    (... No, maybe it''s something separate from Halmagedon... Maybe the Great War is about the battle of the Archangel Lucifer against God and fallen into heaven. It''s just that the battle must have gone to hell fighting and losing God in heaven. That''s a lot different because El says the war is going to hell... then is it Halmagedon after all?... I mean, Halmagedon should have been the name of the place where the final war would take place in the first place. I just... yes! It should have meant Megido Hill. Megid Hill is not in hell. It''s an Israeli place name. So it''s still not Halmagedon...... I don''t know... the world here and there...... what the hell are the disgusting signs of these two worlds? ����


    Gaius finished his long thought and turned to Elle to ask him another question.


    "So, El, who''s the winner of that battle?


    Then Elle nodded and laid her eyes down slightly without a heart.


    "... in the drawback... our troops withdrew after all..."


    "Is that... maybe you lost?


    "It''s not. Something unexpected has happened. That''s why we had to retreat."


    "... what unforeseen happened?


    "... that''s... suddenly at one point..."


    So Elle stopped the word once, and swallowed the tweezers gently.


    "... the gods are gone..."

 259 Lesson 257: The Absence of God

    "God is gone!?


    I was surprised when Gaius raised his bare voice.


    "... how dare you speak up? You''d be surprised."


    "No, no, no, no, no. Everybody surprises you, right? I can''t believe God is gone..."


    "... well, we panicked in surprise..."


    "That''s right. ''Cause you were in the middle of a fight, weren''t you?


    "Uhm. We attacked aggressively and boldly, and we were only a few moments away from the bottom of Hell. But the gods suddenly disappeared at such a critical time. We were surprised. Suddenly I didn''t know what to do. I''ve been looking for people, no matter what. But the gods could not be found... so we may be forced to withdraw from hell... but that was a difficult thing to do without interruption..."


    "Backwards or backwards... backwards is a difficult business in any battle."


    "We began our solemn retreat, enlightened by the devils of the absence of the gods. Initially, I suspected they might be some kind of ruse, and I asked them how we were doing, but after seeing them gradually retreat up one or two levels and our hierarchy, they also finally realized the absence of the gods... and from there it was the beginning of a fierce and extreme war of wear and tear that was already hard to put to the brush. All of our families of God fought bravely, even though they broke swords and ran out of arrows, and took a long time to ascend one hierarchy at a time. And when we finally got out of hell, tens of thousands of troops were being reduced to hundreds."


    "... it''s a terrible damage... so instead of a draw, it''s a huge loss..."


    "What are you talking about? When I say draw, it''s draw. Because the demons have done the same damage."


    "Is it true... you didn''t have any gods, but you used to fight the finest demons with your family alone?


    "... no, that''s the mystery..."


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "The top demons didn''t show up on the front line alone from start to finish."


    "... what do you mean?... you mean the finest demons weren''t even like the gods!?


    "... I don''t know. I don''t know anything about that right now."


    "No, but doesn''t that mean the gods and the finest demons have signed up and disappeared? You can''t think of anything else, can you?


    "... maybe. But we can''t confirm all of this. We are nothing but the families of the gods. We are also at the last seat of God, but it is seen from those in the lower realm, and it is not so in the heavenly realm..."


    "Can''t you ask the gods directly?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Elle meditated his eyes and silenced for a while.


    But Elle''s answer was not aromatic for Gaius.


    "... well, I can''t..."


    "What''s that? I can''t believe I can''t even ask why it disappeared... I''m not steaming back what I just said, but then it''s not God''s family, it''s servants"


    But despite Gaius'' obstinate offensive stance, there was no change in Elle''s answer.


    "... whatever you say. I don''t care what you say..."

 260 Lesson 258: The Patron Saint

    "... ok. Then I won''t listen to that again..."


    Gaius saw Elle''s attitude hardened and gave it up because he thought it was useless to pursue it any further.


    "Well, I''ll get back to that, but you met Nagaraja during that war, right?


    "... um. When we escaped from hell, we breathed a sigh of breath in this underground world, the relay point between hell and the earth, but then we took care of Nagaraja, who united this underground, and the two of them here."


    "Is that why you visited this village a thousand years ago... so when El heard about the crisis in this village, you tried to rush... and by the way, the demons didn''t come after you to this underground world?


    "You have a connection. Lower demons can come out of the gap, but when they''re intermediate and above, they''re caught in the line."


    "I see. You''re not Elle''s enemy when some junior demon bundles up, and you''re telling me you gave up pursuit there."


    "Mm-hmm. So each of the surviving families healed their wounds in each village with confidence."


    "There are other villages?


    "Whatever. There''s over a hundred of them."


    Then the two tribes, who had listened quietly to the exchange until then, turned away.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    To Elle''s inquiry, Upak, the village chief, answered with a strange face.


    "... Lord Elle said there are now more than a hundred villages... unfortunately now there are only about half of them"


    "Holy shit!? You''re saying Nagaraja did this to you!?


    "Yes, more than fifty villages have already been destroyed..."


    "... um, was it..."


    "... that''s a terrible story. He was supposed to be a patron saint, but suddenly he turned into a god of destruction."


    "Unbelievable story... that nagaraja..."


    When Elle groaned so with a sinking face, Upak, with a similarly sinking face, uttered nasty.


    "... Dear El... I know how you feel... but everything we''ve just talked about is true..."


    "No, I''m not suspicious of the Lord''s story... it''s just that it doesn''t connect the Nagaraja in my memory to the Nagaraja that comes out of the Lord''s story. I don''t know... I haven''t sorted out my feelings yet... sorry..."


    "... no, I don''t care... more than that, Master El, why don''t you take a break for a moment? Aren''t you tired?


    Then Gaius raised his voice without letting his hair in.


    "Yes! I''m tired! I want to rest. Greetings!"


    Gaius complained of tiredness in a tone that was unpredictable.


    Then Elle said with a frightened face.


    "... not a nervous guy - not at all"


    "Say anything. Anyway, I''m tired already! Ya-su-mu!


    And he said unto Gaius, who was like a wasting child, Elle became an even more bewildered face.


    "... I thought you were bringing him here."

 261 Lesson 259: Underground Breakfast

    "Looks like it''s finally happening?


    When Gaius woke up physically with his sleeping eyes, Elle, who looked at his belly and relaxed on the soft-looking sofa, found him aiming and called out.


    For that reason, when Gaius turned to the voice as he rubbed his sleepy eyes, there was an elf there that, unlike usual, was enormous.


    "... whoops!


    Gaius was stunned backwards with a tremendous amount of momentum and was about to slip out of bed, so he immediately protested to Elle.


    "Surprised ~... don''t get any bigger suddenly..."


    "Nothing, I didn''t get huge. This is the standard size. It doesn''t have to be as small here as the ground. It doesn''t mean we''re back the same size."


    "Damn, I wondered which bear was getting lost."


    "... who''s a bear... I''m not that fat..."


    "Ha, ha, joke about it"


    "... nobody''s joking..."


    "Now, jokes aside, what about the Polochles?


    "So don''t joke about it, Polochles are early in the morning, so let''s do the field work."


    "Well... speaking of which, you were farming, weren''t you? You''ve been working all morning."


    "Mm-hmm. Not like you. Anyway, look, there''s a breakfast for you out there, right?


    "Whoa! I appreciate that. I guess I''ll have it soon."


    Gaius stepped out of bed in large part and looked at the plate placed on the table.


    "... doesn''t look very tasty, does it? ����


    "It doesn''t look good, but it tastes pretty good. Try it."


    Enchanted by Elle, Gaius lifted a lump like black extinguishing charcoal to the ground and contained it in his dreaded mouth.


    ���� ... True. That''s pretty good. "


    "Would it? The only thing that''s bad is the way it looks. You should try something else."


    Gaius included the dish on the table from one end to the mouth as El told him.


    "... good!... this is good too... this one too!... Wow, it looks terrible, but all tastes good"


    "It will be. You can''t go wrong with me."


    "Hmm. I ate. I ate. I''m so full."


    Gaius was rubbing his swollen stomach with a satisfied look on his face.


    Then Elle said, looking at Gaius'' drum-like stomach and mocking him.


    "Hmm. Aren''t you the one who looks like a bear"


    Gaius then argued without getting his hair in.


    "No, mine is temporary. Elle''s is chronic. This difference is definitive."


    "Whether it''s temporary or fat, fat or fat"


    "Whoa! You finally said a forbidden word from yourself, didn''t you?


    "... what is it?


    "You just said two forbidden letters yourself."


    Then Elle turned her upper lip up and turned into a grumpy face.


    But Gaius swallowed the forbidden word to Elle so that he might go after him.


    "Oh De Bu Sa ?"


    But Elle found no words to return him, even though he was a fierce face, only to stare at Gaius.

 262 Episode 260: Territorial

    "By the way, how do you know it''s morning when the sun isn''t out?


    Gaius hit Elle with a simple question.


    "It''s not a body clock. Everyone who lives underground has a unique ability."


    "Heh wow. How do you know? Is there anything wrong with that?


    "I don''t think so. Well, it could be the mystery of life."


    "The mystery of life�� it adapts in harsh environments, so I do feel that."


    "Mm-hmm. I guess that means the organism gradually expanded its territory"


    "I see... but isn''t that the history of the weak? The strong crowds the most habitable land as territory to drive out the weak, who have no choice but to travel to the harsh land and painstakingly pioneer there. Doesn''t that mean that organisms evolve in a way that''s appropriate for the environment so that they can live on that harsh land?


    "Hmm. Well, I guess so."


    "Right? If so, I have to twist one neck?


    "Huh. What''s that? Say it."


    "It''s a dragon."


    The moment Gaius uttered the name, Elle''s ears responded loudly to Pickle.


    But Elle said nothing, and listened quietly to the words of further Gaius.


    "Don''t you think that''s strange? Why is that world''s most powerful creature constantly marshalling the Gardan continent of the world''s harshest environment, where magma blows? That''s what we call the warmest climate in the world, so let''s make this continent of Melissa a territory. Yet the dragon stays away from Melissa in no way, nailing it to the Gardan continent...... why? Doesn''t Elle know why?


    "... I don''t know..."


    "Is it true?"


    Even as Gaius turned his suspicious eyes to Elle, Elle denied this with a true face.


    "It''s a true story. I don''t know much about dragons."


    "Elle''s been caring about the whereabouts of the thousand year dragons for a long time, hasn''t he? I mean, the reason Elle didn''t get off the ground in a thousand years in the first place was because a thousand years of dragons appeared on the Melissa continent, right? Thousand-year-old dragons that are never supposed to show up have brought Elle down to earth, and he''s here now, trying to be guided by his qualities as my peculiarity... well, that''s okay... hey, aren''t you hiding something from me?


    "... don''t hide anything from me. More than that, you said that for a thousand years, dragons would never show up on the continent of Melissa, but that''s a mistake."


    I got Elle''s word, and Gaius flickered something.


    "Right! But in the mythological era heirloom, it said that a thousand years of dragons appeared on the continent of Melissa... it just said in the annotations to that history book that it was only a heirloom and it was doubtful whether it was a fact... El, the heirloom was a fact, wasn''t it?


    "Mm-hmm. Without a doubt, the Thousand Years Dragon once landed on the continent of Melissa. But even then, I didn''t know why he showed up. So when I found out six years ago that the Thousand Years Dragon had landed on the Melissa continent again, it was time for me to see the mystery."


    When Elle said so, she leaned her little neck gently, and for some reason she nodded again and again to tell herself.

 263 Lesson 261: Great Will

    "Hey Elle, when did that once thousand year dragon show up on the continent of Melissa?


    I snapped at Elle like Gaius thought.


    Then Elle answered with a very difficult face.


    "... a thousand years ago..."


    "What! Isn''t a thousand years ago when there was a war?!?


    "... you''re right. Thousand Years The dragon suddenly appeared on the ground about a thousand years ago from now. And he attacked the people who fled, and did all that he could. When I saw it, I rushed down to the lower realm. But I couldn''t get down..."


    "... why couldn''t you come down?


    "At that time I lay on a white tower rising on a cloud overlooking the lower realm. But the whole tower is suddenly sealed up by the world."


    "The world? To whom?


    "To the gods... Bye"


    "The gods? Thousands of years on earth, dragons continue to kill innocent people, right? You mean Elle tried to stop it and go down to earth, and then the gods stopped it even more?


    "Mm-hmm. Well, I don''t think I could beat a thousand years of dragons when I got down on earth... well, the gods didn''t set the line by showing me otherwise. The gods didn''t say anything, but let''s pretend we didn''t see it..."


    "What''s that?... What are the gods?


    "What are the gods...? That''s a very rooted question. I don''t know... who I think the gods are... I don''t know what they''re thinking or what they''re afraid of..."


    "... that''s the gods..."


    "It''s just the gods I think. The great will of the gods is as blind as I am. So I just have to fear, honor, and obey my promises."


    "... great will... what the hell did the gods want to do watching the slaughter? ����


    "... Now I don''t know. But when the gods saw the thousand years of dragons finishing their slaughter and returning slowly to the Gardan continent from heaven, they summoned one of our families to heaven shortly thereafter. And all of a sudden, you''ve declared an invasion of hell against us."


    "... what is that... you don''t understand... el, what do you mean?


    "I told you earlier. I don''t understand the will of the gods. What did the gods think and forgive the tyranny of a thousand years dragon? And what made you decide to invade Hell... I don''t understand anything, and I can''t even imagine."


    "... I''ve said it many times, but I don''t know why. Because you do, don''t you? The gods then attacked, okay, but just one step to the bottom of hell...... suddenly they disappeared, didn''t they? I have no idea what that means! What the hell did the gods go to hell for? Could you be kidding me!?


    "Are you kidding me... maybe..."


    And when he said so, Elle turned his lips bitterly, and smiled cynically.

 264 Lesson 262: Line Drawing

    "Maybe... you can serve like that a lot, right?


    Gaius told him to throw up against Elle, suppressing the outpouring rage.


    "... whatever... but still our family... no, nothing. It''s time for the Polochle to come back. That''s all we used to talk about."


    "Aren''t we in the middle of a conversation yet? Answer me properly. What does El think of the gods?


    "... I don''t think so. Whatever I think, it doesn''t matter to the gods. So whatever my thoughts are, it doesn''t mean anything."


    "Isn''t that a lot humble? It''s not even like El."


    "Have you ever considered the feelings of an ant crawling on the ground? How''s it feel to just float over the river? It doesn''t matter what it feels like to just grow weeds without anyone recognizing you in the wild mountains, have you ever thought about those feelings?


    "... you don''t."


    "Right. It''s a different species as an organism, so it''s natural."


    "But it''s not a dog, it''s not an El, but if that''s how cats feel, I''ve thought about it."


    "That''s because the seeds are close. They''re different, because they have skeletons, muscles around them, and skin covering their surfaces. Well, straw cats and dogs have even more hair around them. You humans are covered in hair, too, aren''t you? Close. The seeds are close."


    "... well, it''s the same mammal."


    "Honeyului? What''s that?


    "It''s a way to classify organisms in the world over there. It''s a generic term for humans, dogs and cats, and basically the kind of organisms that feed their children with milk. They range from small to large, but they''re also in the ocean. Dolphins and whales."


    "I see. That really makes sense. The same form of raising a child would be a very important element. You know why?


    "... because I can empathize? In the world over there, changes in the environment due to scientific and technological developments, etc. can put various flora and fauna at risk of extinction, but there are environmental protection groups and animal care groups that try to protect them, and they do various activities, and the really decent part was that they were aimed at all organisms, but most suspicious groups seemed only interested in the protection of mammals"


    "What else? Empathy is individually different. I don''t know, I have to draw a line somewhere. Do we treat all organisms equally important, or do we treat mammals as a treat... or do we only take care of species called humans? No, that''s not all it is. Conflicts have arisen for a variety of reasons, including different skin and eye colors in the same person, differences in the cultures and environments in which they grew up, and, at the end, differences in national views. Well, I''d like to ask you, where the hell do you draw the line yourself?


    When Elle said so, he laughed suspiciously bending the edge of his mouth.

 265 Lesson 263: Biocide

    One.


    "It''s hard to draw a line..."


    Gaius frowned and thought deeply.


    "Yes, this is a difficult problem. Earlier, you said there was an organization in the world that cared about all living things, but what the hell do they eat and live for?


    "... it''s called a plant."


    "That''s a funny story, too. Do you mean plants don''t recognize life? If that''s what you mean, see?"


    Elle pointed hollow with his right forefoot.


    "Look at this space - take a look. You may not see it in your eyes, but there are creatures in the air."


    "Oh, you''re a microbe, aren''t you?


    "Bye. We breathe and live. That means you''re taking these guys into your body and killing them without knowing it. What did they think of that?


    "... you probably haven''t touched that."


    "I guess so. That means they keep the line. Everything that lives and lives, it doesn''t mean it lives and lives other creatures."


    "It''s a biocide... but isn''t there a life you can''t help but kill to live and a life you don''t?


    "There is. But what happened to it? Whatever the reason, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m going to kill you?


    "That''s right.................. that''s hard......"


    "Nah, I''m not asking you to give me an answer right away. But let''s think about it. I wonder where the line is for you. Because sooner or later you''ll be forced to make a choice somewhere. Whatever you are, you are a peculiar part of this world..."


    Two.


    "Looks like you''re awake."


    Opening the door, Upak, the village chief of the Polokur tribe, entered the room where Gaius and the others were with a zero grin.


    "Um, good morning. You lords are just so quick. We had plenty of sleep."


    "We are everyday, so please don''t worry. How was your sleep better than that?


    "Mm-hmm. Good for you. I haven''t slept in the village of Delpa in a thousand years. It made me feel good sleeping in my nostalgia."


    Then Gaius beside him answered with a smile.


    "I got plenty of sleep, too. And the breakfast was delicious."


    "Really, that''s good. I was worried it would fit your mouth."


    "It was delicious without flattery. Can I ask you something more than that?


    "Yes, what is it?


    "Everyone else in the Polokur tribe has one word, but the village chief, Mr. Upak, is fluent, isn''t he? Why is that?


    Then Upak smiled quietly.


    "I used to live on the ground."


    Elle couldn''t hide her surprise in this either.


    "Oh, my God! Was that so? I''ve been wondering why I speak so fluently since yesterday, but that''s why."


    Then Gaius raised a single eyebrow and stuck it into Elle.


    "Liar. You just noticed."


    "I''m not lying. I''ve noticed it since we met yesterday."


    You''re lying.


    "It''s not a lie"


    "... well no. So, Mr. Upak, why are you on the ground?


    "Yes... well, is that about seven hundred years ago now..."


    Encouraged by Gaius, Upak began to speak quietly.

 266 Lesson 264: On the ground.

    "It was... when I was still young and bloody"


    Upak began to speak quietly, staring at the distance in nostalgia.


    "I have not yet been to the earth world, and I cannot stop seeing the outside world. One day, I was unable to stay, and I finally entered a cave that leads to the earth. And even climbed up a steep road."


    "Hmm. The Naga would have taken advantage of their physical properties to get out of the ground without much difficulty, but in a small Polochle body they would have drained quite a bit of strength just by rising and descending large rocks and such."


    "As Elle said, in my little body, I felt like a wall where the great rock that appeared in front of me stood in the way of my going. But you must still have been young. There was no such giant rock that would ruin my mind. And after a long and long time, we finally managed to get out on the ground."


    "Well, it''s nice to be able to climb alone."


    "As much as I''m ashamed... I''m so young"


    Upak lightly scratched his cheek with his index finger and lit up.


    "How was your first ground? Are you blind?"


    "Yes, but my mind''s eyes are open. I still remember feeling the wind blowing through my cubs and the sun shining brightly all over my body and trembling with emotion."


    Then Gaius, who had until then quietly listened to Upak''s old story, asked with a strange look on his face.


    "Um... what''s it like to be the eye of your heart? Is there a video on your consciousness?


    "Yeah, it floats in disgust. My eyes have never been opened, so I don''t know if that''s the same thing you two are looking at, but the landscape does come to mind."


    "... is it like a kind of psychic power?


    "What is that Chonolyok?


    "Uh-huh. It''s an unexplained ability in science that''s developed in the other world. Write it over your abilities. Psychic. Well, if you think about it, there''s so much magic in this world that it''s not surprising where you had superpowers."


    "Hmm. There''s no magic in that world, is there?


    "Oh, I don''t. Science is developing instead. A writer from the other side of the world said that fully developed science can''t be distinguished from magic, but maybe if El glanced at the other side of the world, he''d think of something else. I guess science didn''t develop in this world because there''s still magic. On the contrary, magic did not develop in that world, perhaps because science developed first. Well, I don''t know...... oh, sorry. You were in the middle of talking. Please continue."


    Encouraged by Gaius, Upak continued the conversation.


    "I was resting my tired body in a lake just outside the earth. Then a human child appeared there. It was my first time seeing a human being, so I approached the child with intrigue and spoke with one word."


    "Suddenly. The child would have been surprised. Maybe you cried out?


    "No, it made us very happy instead of crying, and we quickly became friends"


    "Well, were you a knowledgeable child about the Polochle tribe?


    Upak denied Elle''s prediction by shaking his head sideways.


    "No, he was blind."

 267 Lesson 265: Memories of Upak

    "Blind... so..."


    Elle whispered.


    Upak slipped slightly into it.


    "The boy''s name is Mars. I was born blind. His voice is so light as a little bird, and even now, if he clears his ears, he will come back to life vividly in my ears"


    "It was 700 years ago... how memorable for Mr. Upak, wasn''t it?


    I said it like Gaius was impressed.


    "Mars was blind at the beginning, so he didn''t realize that I was a Polochle, but gradually he also began to realize that I was different from a normal human being. But instead of being frightened, he was intrigued by me. And Mars invited me to his house after he had spoken with me by the lake for a while."


    "How did the family react?


    "I was mistaken for a guiding warcraft, and I was frightened."


    That being said, Upak laughed bitterly with his index finger on his cheek.


    "I guess so. That''s the normal reaction."


    "Yes, but thanks to Mars'' desperate cover, I was able to get a warm welcome from Mars'' family as well"


    "Hmm. So you''re supposed to live in that house?


    "That''s right. Upak''s house was a farmer. We Polochle are good at farming, so we were treasured."


    "Well, I wouldn''t work more than food support."


    "Yeah, thanks to you, my family adored me, too. So gradually I learned the words, and I was able to speak quite fluently."


    "I see. So how far did you go to that house?


    "Yes, it''s been about three years"


    "Hmm. Three years, so you''re back underground again?


    "Yes, you''re right"


    Then Gaius tilted his neck and asked.


    "Why did you want to go back to the basement? Wasn''t life in that house pleasant?


    Upak then gave him a frivolous look.


    "... yes... but there was a family of mine in this underground world... and I didn''t think I could be on earth that long..."


    "Oh well, you went up on your own without saying anything. Then after three years, I think it''s time to go home first..."


    Gaius was honestly alone.


    Upak nodded when he saw it, cheering.


    "... that''s why I''m a little bit better at the earthly language, unlike everyone else"


    "Hey, okay. Nevertheless, I had no idea that your Lord lived on earth. It''s gone."


    Then Gaius mixed up such Elle''s remarks.


    "No, no, no, no, come on. I''m telling you, I''ve been watching Mr. Upak since I was a kid, but I guess the only time Elle met Mr. Upak was when Mr. Upak was just a little kid. I guess I''ve been left alone for a thousand years, mostly with these Delpa villagers."


    "Gu... the same details as the phase..."


    "There''s nothing fine about it. Elle is cluttered. Totally."


    And it came to pass that Elle, who had no sound in Gaius''s words, turned his upper lip up, but regretted.

 268 Lesson 266: Human Standards

    One.


    "And it''s early in the morning, so it''s a long story."


    Said Elle as he stretched his fat limbs round and long into his first cup of eyes.


    "Absolutely. Even so, it doesn''t feel like it''s all morning because it''s just the light on the lantern and the light on the el..."


    "What do you say? Why don''t you take a walk to wake up from drowsiness?


    "Oh, nice. Shall we?"


    Gaius immediately stood up when he agreed.


    The opposing Elle also slowly woke up as he hit more and more of his fat body with plenty.


    "... it''s more of a todo than a bear..."


    "... Did you say something?


    "No, nothing..."


    "... then let''s go..."


    When he said that, Elle opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Gaius turned back to Upak when he raised one eyebrow and dropped off such El''s hindsight.


    "Well, I''m gonna go for a minute"


    That''s what Gaius said, he made a mild meeting and followed Elle.


    Upak''s cheering off of the two like that gave Gaius a worrying look as soon as he closed the door.


    "... Mars... I miss everything..."


    Two.


    "... you, a little lately... that''s it..."


    Elle told me to deduce between conversations with Gaius.


    But Gaius didn''t feel that way about Elle. He broke his hair without a break.


    "I don''t know about that, El."


    "... Well, don''t you have a human touch?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Elle''s anger finally exploded into Gaius''s unspoken words.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve had too many fat stories lately! Speaking of bears, you''ve been saying too much about Todo!


    "That''s because Elle has been fat with more lately. That''s why I''m saying it on purpose to worry about Elle''s body and admonish her not to gain any more weight."


    "Lie to me! Just fooling around and having fun! How dare you laugh at other people''s physical traits in the first place! You''re so nasty!


    "Well, I suppose laughing at someone else''s physical characteristics is a less-than-exclusive act, huh? It''s actually connected to bullying from there. It''s just, if it''s any of our business, isn''t it?


    "Then I''m saying it''s somewhat good. I''m telling you, it''s been a little too much lately."


    "Really?


    "I shouldn''t say as much as I can, especially in this underground world"


    "... why?


    "Don''t you see? In light of human standards like yours, I will certainly be fat. But when I say that, the Polochles are extreme dwarves and have no hands or legs to lead to the Naga tribe. Besides, both tribes keep their eyes closed. Of course I know it''s no offense to you, but why don''t you give it a little thought?


    "... I''m sorry... I never thought about it at all. I''ll be careful in the future..."


    Elle spoke gently to Gaius, who could be depressed as soon as possible.


    "I wish I knew... I could have learned that discrimination begins without malice at first..."

 269 Lesson 267: Earthquake

    As Gaius and the others strolled around the village of Delpa in conversation, suddenly Elle stopped that leg.


    Gaius smudged a lot of Elle''s behavior and asked quickly.


    "What''s going on? Suddenly I stopped..."


    Then Elle had become a vicious face that had never been involved before.


    "... don''t you realize? to this bottomless wave."


    "... fluctuations?... No, nothing..."


    Gaius stared, his ears were clear, and he looked around. But he didn''t feel any abnormality.


    But at the next moment, Gaius'' ears sounded like a grunt from afar.


    ���� ... Earthquake!?


    Then suddenly Gaius'' feet swayed mightily.


    The swing vibrated violently in the longitudinal direction, attacking the surrounding trees, buildings, etc.


    "No! I can''t stand!


    Gaius couldn''t help but crouch to the ground in its too intense wobble.


    Then he put both hips, both knees on the ground, and prepared for that severe wobble by dressing on all fours holding his head with both hands in preparation for the fallout.


    But the swing suddenly changed from vertical to horizontal swing for more intensity, so much so that his body swung heavily, even in a solid four-way outfit, that Gaius''s body moved left and right to slip over the ground.


    "Damn!... what a shake..."


    Then, a tree trunk about a quarter m (Merkle) in diameter penetrated deep into the flank of Gaius, which suddenly swung wide to the left and right.


    "... Guuuuuuu! ����


    Gaius fell on his back and became a big letter, wondering if he had made a loud groan.


    And because of the instantaneous severe compression of his lungs, Gaius, who was unable to breathe, had difficulty breathing.


    His throat narrowed (if) and his desperate attempt to take the air into his lungs, sounding like when he blew the whistle, did not work, and Gaius''s face began to gradually turn earthy.


    "Pull the buttons off your shirt and make your chest easier! And calm down and breathe slowly and heavily!


    To Elle''s fury, Gaius followed the conditions reflexively.


    As Gaius twitched the shirt he was wearing with both hands, he spread his full force laterally and pulled it apart.


    "... Guuuuuuuuuu!... Ha... Ha... Ha... ha..."


    The chest that had been held back was opened, so Gaius could finally breathe easier.


    "... I wanted to..."


    Although Gaius took a sigh of relief, Elle''s scolding flew sharply.


    "Not yet! He''s coming!


    The moment Elle shouted so, he bounced and flew like the ground near the entrance to the village had suddenly exploded, and Teng himself, who would have caused this enormous sway, suddenly appeared out of the ground.


    When Elle glanced at him with a vicious face, he raised one corner of his mouth and laughed.


    And he greeted an old friend he hadn''t met in about a thousand years.


    "Long time no see, Nagaraja. This... you idiot!

 270 Lesson 268: The Hole

    "... su, wow... what a nigga! ����


    Gaius looked up at the giant serpent without hesitation as he stood, swaying loosely in front of him, and accidentally uttered an exclamation.


    There was no reason for Gaius to be impressed, and even the largest serve of the Naga tribe was fifty meters long (Merkle), whereas it was twice as large as 100 meters.


    The torso was also as thick as a giant tree, and it was thought that it had a diameter of 10 M.


    Such a nagaraja looked down quietly at Gaius with his red tongue punctuated as he swayed loosely bringing a giant sickle like a snake god.


    "... you''re just too big for this guy..."


    Gaius had once again looked at Nagaraja, who stood in earnest, and had become stunned.


    Then Elle beside him called out to Gaius, bewildered.


    "What are you staring at? You look like an asshole, don''t you?


    Then Gaius, who had finally returned to me to such Elle''s words, rebutted with all due respect.


    "... so who''s an asshole round!


    "It''s up to you. There''s nothing else. This asshole."


    "I''m not an asshole! Mostly this kind of guy who said he was an asshole is an asshole!


    "Hmm! I don''t care about that. More than that...... it''s time to come!


    Either Elle finishes his speech or Nagaraja gets tired of the exchange between the two, or he simply slits the paralysis, swinging the resulting sickle down quickly with the Gaius hanging in his sickle.


    Its speed was tremendous and it hit the Gaius as they made the sound of a storm during the typhoon as it tore the air under overwhelming pressure.


    "Shit!"


    Gaius left a short tongue strike and quickly jumped up into the air.


    Then on the ground where Gaius was on the verge, Nagaraja''s giant sickle clashed with a tremendous roar.


    As a result, an uninterrupted amount of sand and dust rolled up simultaneously on one side of the perimeter, bringing the vision as soon as possible to an unlimited close to zero.


    As thick dust curtains blocked Gaius'' sight, Nagaraja was slowly and quietly beginning to bring his sickle to prepare for another attack.


    And as the dust cleared over time, the ground beneath it gradually became exposed.


    Then there was a radial crack like a crusty nest running across tens of meters, and a huge hole about ten meters deep was worn down to the ground where the sickle clashed.


    Gaius watched from above and also leaked his admiration.


    "... Su, wow... if I ate that, I wouldn''t have one... I almost got hissed..."


    Then Elle, who jumped up as quickly as Gaius, said fluffily by Gaius.


    "Hmm. Well, if me and you were together, we''d be snoring meat."


    That''s what I say and laugh at Elle. Gaius said with a cold glance.


    "... it''s not funny at all, El..."

 271 Lesson 269: Flash

    "Really? I think it''s a pretty funny joke, huh?


    Elle said to Gaius in a flavor such as spare time as he floated in the air.


    Then Gaius turned to Elle with a smile on his face.


    "It''s not funny at all... well, leave it alone, how do you get rid of this monster?


    "Hmm. That''s nasty."


    "Hey! Don''t you know about weaknesses or something?


    "I don''t know. I''m not that familiar with it. Wow... Speaking of which, I remember one thing. But the magic hardly worked on this guy. Be careful."


    "Oh, oh, hey! That''s the worst information for me! Tell me sooner!


    "We don''t have a choice, do we? I just remembered."


    "I have no choice! It''s been a long time since we found out the enemy was this monster!


    "He''s a loud guy... you see, he just happens to come. Don''t be alarmed, okay?


    Elle said no, Nagaraja struck Gaius with his long sickle like a whip.


    "Me!!


    Gaius said no or instantly started retreating at the highest speed.


    The gap between the two gradually began to open as Gaius'' retraction speed exceeded that of Nagaraja, even though Nagaraja gained momentum to the point where Gaius was only a few momentum away.


    "Ok!"


    Gaius was convinced of the escape cut and raised the kai song.


    At that moment, however, a sudden and blurred flash of light emanated from the nagaraja''s wide open mouth.


    "Shit!!


    Gaius left words of regret and disappeared into the flash.


    "You idiot!


    Elle flew scolding Gaius while daring to attack Nagaraja.


    Then he opened his mouth wide and peeked at his sharp fangs and attacked him, biting him into the neck of Nagaraja.


    Then, at the next moment, Elle''s fangs burned red like a scorching magma and gradually began to melt the nagaraja''s neck muscles.


    Nagaraja happened to stop emitting flashes and began to violently twist her body to shake off Elle.


    But Elle did not leave with a firm bite, and continued to erode the nagaraja''s neck muscles further.


    For this reason, Nagaraja implemented measures to physically eliminate Elle.


    It was to slap the neck muscles that Elle was biting directly on the ground.


    Nagaraja stretched her long body perpendicular to the ground, one cup long, and then knocked her body down toward the ground, standing in a straight line.


    Elle instantly read Nagaraja''s thoughts, but stopped on the spot for as long as she could and continued to inject something like a magma into Nagaraja, delivering her fangs and escaping at the rink of a clash on the ground.


    It then flew at the highest speed in order to rush to Gaius, wrapped in the flash of Nagaraja earlier.


    "Gaius! You fool! Stay alert! Where? Where are you?

 272 Lesson Two Hundred and Seventy: White

    "Gaius! Where!?


    Elle flew screaming and searched for Gaius.


    "... is that it!


    When Elle checked for light emitters that glowed lightly at the drop of the ground, he approached the first glance.


    "Gaius! Are you all right!


    Then there was Gaius, shimmering white in silence.


    "... Ugh... I can''t breathe! ����


    Gaius held his throat with his white, shining arms, and rose.


    But the situation never improved, and Gaius began to suffer even more.


    "Wait, I''ll disarm you now"


    Saying, Elle opened his mouth wide and unleashed the likeness of a white beard.


    He enveloped Gaius with a white glow in his cigarette.


    Then Xu began to take the bump and glow away from the luminescence, and when he finally completely took the glow away, it quickly cloud-sprayed away.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I almost had trouble breathing again..."


    Gaius was finally free to breathe and stroked his chest down with relief.


    "You idiot! I would have told you not to be alarmed!


    Gaius shrugged his neck and frightened to Elle''s fury.


    "... sorry... el. I didn''t expect you to use those hands..."


    "Ahhh. Nagaraja, like me, is a family of God. Don''t forget that. Okay?"


    "�� Understood. I''ll be careful."


    "Mm-hmm. As I said earlier, magic is hard on him. But it doesn''t work at all. So keep hitting it from a distance. If you do, he won''t like it either. That''s where I strike directly. Okay?"


    "Okay. What can I hit with magic?


    "Red Lotus Flame would be nice. Though he is also a family of God, he was originally a snake. Instinctively, I hate flames."


    "Copy that. I''ll hit it, hit it, hit it."


    "Mm-hmm. Your best bet is the total amount of inexhaustible magic."


    Elle smiled slightly when she said so.


    "So suppose it''s time to go? He''s finally going to get back on his feet, but because of this, we''re going to set him up here."


    "Okay. I''m gonna go from this position, okay?


    When Gaius confirmed, Elle floated into the air fluttering.


    He then slowly and quietly began to move gradually sliding through the hollow in the direction where the nagaraja was.


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t mind, you let go of there!


    Gaius nodded loudly to Elle''s decree.


    And while he clenched his fists hard, he stretched his arms straight towards the target.


    And when he opened his palms vigorously with a fissured temper, the ball of flame emerged from nowhere from a space of nothing as soon as it began to swirl violently between his palms.


    "Just in return! Eat! Red Lotus Flame!"


    Sayin '', the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) roamed violently as it caught the air around it, and burst like a fiery dragon in the sight of Nagaraja.

 273 Episode 271: Magma

    The red lotus flame (barflame) released by Gaius squeezing his full power finally hit the thick torso of Nagaraja, who was on the verge of recovering from Elle''s attack.


    The Red Lotus Flame was constantly attacked from the next to the next in a spiral-like trajectory, almost at the center of the nagaraja''s sickle, about twenty meters from the head (Merkle), and succeeded in twisting and retracting the nagaraja in the city.


    Then Elle saw how it was and suddenly began to soar.


    And just a few moments before the cave ceiling, he twisted and flipped, treading forcefully on the ceiling with plenty of fat limbs.


    Elle began to glow his own body brilliantly red as he stared at Nagaraja while remaining in an upside down state ignoring gravity.


    "Nagaraja. I do not know why your Lord suddenly began attacking the villages of those who inhabit this cave. But I owe them Naga and Polochle some good. I''m going to ask you later about the Lord''s situation, and for now, I''m going to put my heel on you all at once!


    When Elle said so as to throw away the red light that was just dazzling in a radial fashion, he immediately began to exert his all-out force on the round, thick limbs attached to the ceiling.


    Then gradually the force in his limbs began to ripple across his body, and when he busted his whole body, he began to vibrate him.


    And at that moment, when the intense swing of his whole body reached its apex, Elle''s body flew in a straight line, aiming for Nagaraja with tremendous momentum, like a fire arrow emitted from a stone bow that was squeezed to the brink.


    And as Elle approached the point where he clashed just a few more moments as he cut the air, Nagaraja suddenly opened his mouth wide, emitting the same flash against Elle as he had earlier emitted against Gaius.


    Then, although the flash enveloped Elle''s entire body within the circumference, Elle clashed with sharp fangs to Nagaraja''s mandible a few m under his chin with the momentum as it was.


    As Elle thoroughly devoured Nagaraja''s neck, she began spraying a scorching magma from her mouth earlier.


    However, there were two distinct differences in this attack on El.


    One is that Elle''s body emits radially red light.


    And the other was in that there was an extraordinary increase in the amount of magma.


    "Hmm. That kind of attack didn''t work for Gaius, but it didn''t go through my defensive wall. At last, this defensive wall is integrated. What do you say, the quality and quantity of the magma is way out of step compared to the other day? Looking forward to seeing how long the Lord can withstand my attacks."


    When Elle said that cleverly with a bite, he laughed even more cleverly distorting his mouth.

 274 Episode 272: Screaming

    Nagaraja finally couldn''t stand the too high temperatures of El''s rolling magma, and gradually began to twist her body wide.


    But Elle, sticking to his neck muscle, never left, and continued to eject more magma than in his mouth.


    Then Nagaraja finally began to stand perpendicular to the ground, as she had done earlier.


    And as he stretched his body high with his eyes, he slowly began to knock down Elle''s body as he turned downward.


    Gaius stopped the magical hand he kept shooting when he saw how it was, and issued a warning word to Elle.


    "Danger! El! Away!"


    But Elle did not let it be slight, but remained bitten by the nagaraja''s neck.


    "Hmm! Like I remember one of the idiots!


    Elle never tried to leave without weakening his ability to bite, even as he uttered words of mockery from the bottom of his heart.


    "El! Run!


    Gaius again issued a warning close to screaming.


    But at the next moment, Gaius'' cry was also vain, and Elle''s body sandwiched between the Nagaraja giant and the hard ground.


    "Eloo!!


    Gaius, deprived of his sight by the sand and dust that rose as a result of the Nagaraja giant crashing into the ground, just made a third cry to the dark clouds.


    But Gaius''s ears never hear a response from Elle.


    Gaius hastily kicked the earth and flew away, heading for the dispersion to Elle.


    Then, Nagaraja, who had fallen to the ground and had not made it slight, began to hit around.


    Gaius braked suddenly when he saw it and stood still pitched in the air.


    And I gazed closely at Nagaraja''s neck muscle.


    Then there was Elle, who kept releasing his scorching magma as he stood firmly in his fangs.


    "El! You''re safe!?


    Elle answered Gaius'' cry softly, albeit with a soothing voice.


    "Hmm! Who do you think I am? I am not the king of all the cats in this world!


    When Elle said that, he pinned and tailed as proud as he had won.


    Gaius looked at it and shrugged his shoulders, but secretly stroked his chest down in his heart.


    "More than that, you''ve been keeping away from what! Keep shooting magic! More or less, what you''re dealing with is an endless amount of magic! You useless bastard!


    Gaius caught his cheeks half-eyed by cursing rumors from Elle.


    "... No, seriously, I can lose my temper. - I mean, I think I''ll hit Red Lotus Flame somehow. No, seriously."


    "That sounded familiar. Did you say something? Anyway, whatever. Shoot him quick."


    "... you definitely heard me... okay... yes, yes, I get it, you can shoot me, you can shoot me!


    Gaius started shooting red lotus flames (barflames) at Nagaraja''s giant again, even as he looked unhappy.

 275 Lesson 273: Screaming

    Gaius again began to roll out a series of Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) attacks into the wind rage.


    Its power was tremendous, and the opposing Nagaraja was fiercely reluctant with Elle''s attack, which still attached to her own neck muscle and released a magma, trying to avoid it by twisting herself big and hard.


    "That''s sweet. I won''t let you get away with it."


    When Gaius said so with a cynical laugh, he reinforced the firepower of Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) even more.


    Then Nagaraja struck around even harder and began pounding the giant hard on the ground.


    But Elle, who attaches to such a nagaraja''s neck muscle, never tried to let go by biting firmly without ever weakening the jaw force.


    Finally, Nagaraja spoke for the first time since she appeared before Gaius and the others.


    Nagaraja screamed as tall as a shredding the kind of air emitted by a young woman.


    That was uninterruptedly loud, and it was loud enough to think that it might have blown to the entire underground world because of the echoes hitting the ceiling further.


    For this reason Gaius stopped his magical hand, so much so that he blocked his ears with both hands.


    "Damn!... my eardrum breaks..."


    Then Nagaraja put it on the ceiling and brought the sickle.


    And as he stretched to his limit, instead of falling into a landslide this time, he began to descend at a fierce speed with his sickle facing straight down.


    Gaius observed Nagaraja''s movements in a long way while blocking his ears, reaching a certain conclusion.


    "You have to dive to the ground and run away!


    Gaius says no, Nagaraja had already stuck her head in the hole she came out of.


    And instantly when I did that giant, I let him dive into the ground and quickly fled.


    Gaius was taken aback and often flabbergasted, but immediately remembered that Elle was attached to the neck of Nagaraja.


    "... yes! Elle! You''re safe, Elle!


    Then a familiar voice was heard for Gaius from the shadow of the debris scattered when Nagaraja appeared.


    "... we''ll be safe. There''s no way I''m gonna beat that guy."


    "Good... are you all right? I thought you might have been dragged into the ground."


    "Hmm. I don''t want to go on a date in the ground with that guy."


    "Right. Even if it''s Elle, if he drags you into the ground, it''ll be Nagaraja''s specialty."


    Gaius smiled.


    Elle turned her upper lip. I let her up and she looked disgusted.


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "No, it''s nothing... I''m just saying that everyone is good at it."


    "If I were in the ground, would I lose?"


    "Didn''t you let me go because you thought it was?


    Then Elle started letting his neck shake into small pieces as his frustration was reaching its limit.


    But Gaius continued to throw an even more loathsome word at Elle.


    "You didn''t win, so you ran away, did you?


    Then Elle''s frustration finally crossed the limit.


    And Elle went into some direct action to relieve his frustration.


    "Ouch!!!


    Poor, Gaius, bitten by Elle with his left shoulder, was loud enough to outdo Nagaraja''s earlier screams, screaming.

 276 Lesson 274: Defeat

    "Totally...... can''t you handle the habit of biting as soon as you''re that irritated?


    Gaius complained at the top of the Buddha against Elle as he rubbed his bitten left shoulder.


    But Elle rang Gaius''s non without any evil at all.


    "Hmm! Because I''m gonna say something that''s gonna bite me."


    "Don''t bite me because I''m cramped with answers! He said to give it back in words! Give it back to me with violence against words!


    "Your words are violent as they are! Isn''t that why you just gave it back with violence against violence!


    "That''s rational!


    "It''s not rational. That''s good reason. You think too cheaply of verbal violence in the first place."


    "Totally...... oh so to speak...... more or less......"


    Gaius distracted himself by talking about bumps for a while.


    And somewhat out of my mind, I changed the subject and got to the point.


    "Well, no, more than that. Do you think Nagaraja will be back soon?


    "Well. I don''t think he thinks we''re in this village. Now you''re probably going to work out measures before you attack them?


    "You know, did you exchange words with Nagaraja? It''s been a long time, hasn''t it?


    "I didn''t talk to him. He''s always got pear rubble."


    Then the Naga men rushed there with a straw and a knife.


    "Oh, it''s okay. No problem. Nagaraja has been defeated by us."


    The Naga people swung their sickles wide at Elle''s words.


    "... you''re happy with that, aren''t you?


    "Mm-hmm. I''m so happy for you. It''s not a banquet tonight. I''m not looking forward to it."


    "... right. By the way, if Nagaraja attacks again, how do we get rid of him without escaping? If things get worse again, you''re gonna dive into the ground and run away, aren''t you?


    "That''s not the problem. We''re not going to figure out a way to make sure he''s on the ground."


    "Yeah. Well, for now, it''s a success in repelling. Shall we take a break?


    "Right. Let''s just get some sleep."


    That being said, Elle made a big stretch, while opening his big mouth and stretching.


    "No, I guess I just woke up!


    To Gaius''s penetration, Elle decided on a strange face.


    "Did I?


    "No, I would have! We woke up in the morning, had breakfast, and came out of this village for a walk in the morning!


    "Hmm. I forgot..."


    Elle was completely soaked up.


    "Not at all... there was also a king of cats"


    "Say what. A cat is basically a cat, and sleeping is not a work creature."


    "That, like a prestigious thing?


    "What''s wrong with prestige"


    "Forget it, it''s a pain in the ass"


    When Gaius said that with a face such as even tired, Elle said with a satisfied face.


    "All right, I won this time."


    Gaius was half-eyed and pulled his cheeks.

 277 Lesson 275: Liquor Volume

    "Sa, don''t hesitate. It is found in liquor brewed in my village of Delpa. Enjoy."


    During a banquet to repel Nagaraja, Upak knelt before Gaius, who sat in the upper seat, and finally offered him a liquor bowl.


    Gaius asked Elle, already relaxed directly beside him, looking at his belly and falling asleep, a little confused.


    "Me, I''m a minor, but are you okay?


    "Say what. I''ve already told both tribes that you''re a reborn man. Don''t hesitate to drink it."


    Upak smiled and nodded at Elle''s words.


    "Oh, really... well, I certainly don''t have to hide it here otherwise. Well, that''s fine. Whatever your mind is, your body belongs to a twelve-year-old, but is it okay if I drink?


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "Oh, I mean, being small means your digestive organs aren''t fully developed yet, right? Then I think you''re still weak enough to break down alcohol."


    "... a komori? What the hell is that?


    "Oh, it''s the ingredient in alcohol that intoxicates the drinker."


    "Well. I see, the knowledge of the world over there is as good as ever. In other words, we can be intoxicated by one of these mortars, but if the organ that breaks down one of these mortars is weak, it remains intoxicated."


    "Yes, it''s an organ called the liver, but if this liver functions weakly, it can kill you if you snap alcohol without breaking it down."


    "Really... I just figured it would be a shame for me to give such a funny thing to a child."


    "That''s not true. Uh, by the way, if even adults drank a lot at once, I knew they''d die without catching up on liver function. Not if Elle and Mr. Upak drink too much, too, huh?


    "Hmm! I''m endless!


    "El, no. I drank a lot of quotes in that world saying that I felt that way, and the dead kept coming after me. Anyway, overconfidence is forbidden. I''ll just keep my mouth shut because I''m this body, too."


    Gaius offered him a cup when he said so, and when he asked Upak, who held the liquor bowl, to pour the liquor, he put the cup on top of the basin just with his mouth on it so that it could be lightened.


    "Hmm! Not the boring one!


    "Uh, that''s the worst one. There are people who say they''re boring people who don''t drink that way, or that the place is going to flourish, so there are people who don''t like to drink up and fall down. Alcohol isn''t something to impose, it''s something to have fun with, eh, El?


    To Gaius'' sermon, Elle turned his upper lip. He turned up and looked disgusted.


    But Gaius'' tongue went on without subsistence.


    "By and large, I wonder if you don''t know one way to drink while living for thousands of years? I don''t care what you think, you''re an adult, and I''m talking about what you''re going to do if you can''t take into account the amount of alcohol they drink. No pity at all."


    Elle''s anger finally reached its pinnacle in what Gaius hated.


    Elle stood up on his limbs as he spun his body instantly, opening his mouth wide and biting Gaius'' shoulder like every other time.


    Galli


    But only this time did Elle''s thoughts come off, and Gaius''s screams never burst.


    "... yeah? What''s this feeling? ����


    Gaius answered Elle''s words with a smile.


    "Yes, because I can''t wait to be hit again and again. I just rented this in the kitchen."


    Gaius laughed at the little iron pot for the Polochle, which he had planted on his shoulder.

 278 Lesson 276: Attack again.

    One.


    "Damn... what are you going to do if my fangs are missing?


    Elle was mumbling at the very little adorable hand mirror used by Polochle women for familiarity and complaining about bumps against Gaius while checking her own fangs for scratches, etc.


    But Gaius lightly recieved Elle''s complaint as he cheeked the dish with a strange face.


    "I told you earlier, didn''t I? It''s not a good habit to bite right away because you''re frustrated. Even I can''t hold myself to being bitten so many times. They just let me take care of it."


    "That''s why I won''t keep the iron pot on my shoulder..."


    "That''s when you don''t do it. This is how once you look at your painful eyes..."


    Gaius stopped talking when he noticed something there.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with you?


    When Elle asked a lot, Gaius laughed invincibly with his mouth raised.


    "I''ve come up with something good."


    "You''re not a creep - what the hell did you come up with?


    Asking as Elle frowned, Gaius gently raised his chin.


    "That''s settled. It''s an operation to prevent Nagaraja from escaping."


    When he said that, Gaius laughed as if he had won by raising his mouth even further.


    Two.


    "Out! Nagaraja! East!


    When the Polochle youth heard him report in one word, out of breath, Gaius and his men were immediately up and rushing out to the east of the village.


    "Naga tribe, do as you''re told!


    And it came to pass, when Elle gave such instructions unto the Naga people that were waiting around, that they all waved their sickles.


    "El, let''s fly! Anyway, the first thing to do is fight!


    Elle responded quickly to Gaius''s request.


    "Uhm. Let''s go!


    When the two floated quickly, they flew with a broomstick tail pulled.


    "There he is!...... yeah? There''s something else! Your men!?


    Gaius captured the appearance of Nagaraja rampaging on the outskirts of the village, while still capturing the similarly rampaging monsters around it, he said.


    Then Elle beside him said, narrowing his eyes and capturing the monster''s appearance.


    "Shit! Lizardman! Nagaraja, take these troublesome people."


    "Are you strong?


    "The epidermis is stiff anyway. Especially when it comes to thermal magic. It''s very deadly, so attack with lightning thunder (Jupitris)."


    "I see. Red Lotus Flame."


    "Mm-hmm. That means he''s been working on countermeasures. But he doesn''t know the power of your lightning thunder."


    "Oh, I''ll show you!


    "Mm-hmm. That''s intentional. You play Lizardman. I''ll do it with Nagaraja! Okay, tighten it up!


    "Copy that!"


    The Gaius increased his speed even further and flew to the Nagaraja.

 279 Lesson 277: Lizardman

    When Gaius captured a group of Lizardmans rampaging at the entrance and exit east of the village within range, he gave loud instructions to the Polokur tribe, who were responding using bows and arrows against that group.


    "Back off! Leave the rest to us!


    Then the Polochle responded to Gaius'' instructions with their right fists raised simultaneously.


    "Ugh!


    The Polochle clan ran out on sight at the same time as they shouted and instantly retreated into the village.


    When Gaius confirmed that the Polokur tribe would retreat completely into the village, he made a sudden brake and stopped in the hollow, opening both palms and joining them in front of his chest.


    "All right! Then we''ll go all at once!


    Say it. Gaius slowly let go of his matching palms.


    Then a myriad of fine thunderbolts (indulgent) ran out between the two palms, sounding patsy.


    And as those countless fine thunder gradually joined into several bunches, finally converging into one big, fat thunder, Gaius unleashed a special magic of tearing temper.


    "Kura eh! It''s electric lightning!


    As Gaius shouted and turned both palms forward, the polar thunder that was discharging left a tremendous roar, rushing through at the speed of an electrolithic fire at the behest of a raging group of Lizardmans.


    And when the thunder instantly reached Lizardman, his eyes also blew a dazzling flash, causing a huge explosion.


    "Ugh!


    The impact of the explosion was tremendous, and the shockwave with the blast quickly ran out to the inside of the village, pulling out the fatigues of the Polokur tribes who were watching the battle inside.


    And when the massive amount of sand and dust wound up by the explosion finally subsided after some time, there were dozens of bodies of Lizardman who didn''t even move Pickley and a slightly dumb (ugly) trio of large Lizardmans there.


    "Shit, did they shoot you?"


    When Gaius threw it away, he started making thunder on both palms again, quickly shooting a lightning bolt (Jupitris) in the wake of three surviving Lizardmans.


    "Alright. Now we''re cleaned up...... what!?


    Gaius accidentally raised his voice as soon as he made sure that the lightning thunder (Jupitris) hit his target and then tried to turn his gaze towards you to face Nagaraja, after catching a faintly moving object on the edge of his eyes and seeing it twice as if it were remnants.


    And Gaius shrugged her eyes wide, trying to squeeze her voice out, not to mention saying she saw something incredible.


    "... you''re lying..."


    At the end of Gaius'' gaze was the figure of three large Lizardmans standing firmly on the earth, while undoubtedly devouring two electric lightning speeds (Jupitris).


    "... you mean it''s not like a miscellaneous fish... fine. I''ll deal with you plenty!


    When Gaius spoke so forcefully, he flew through the hollow with his beautiful tail pulled and approached Lizardman.

 280 Lesson 278: Walking in the Hollow

    "Nagaraja. I thought you lost your mind and started attacking villages.


    Elle asked the confronting Nagaraja quietly so.


    But Nagaraja never answered Elle''s question.


    "Hmm... haven''t you been silent for a while? That''s okay. Whatever the reason, I will defeat the Lord. Are there any more differences?


    Neither did Nagaraja''s response to Elle''s ultimatum.


    "Fine. Then... come!


    Elle says, showing a large cat family carnivore leap, and hitting the neck of Nagaraja in a single fly.


    But Nagaraja succeeded in quickly turning herself around and barely fleeing Elle''s full assault.


    "Shit! Don''t do it"


    Elle, who was sent to assault, quickly flipped to assault again when he was in position in the hollow.


    And as I looked at the nagaraja to carefully twist it, I kicked and hit the hollow again.


    But once upon a time Nagaraja sent him, and Elle repented with a tongue strike.


    "Hmm... didn''t you move faster than earlier, Lord? Or was I just a little off guard last time... well, either way is fine. Because I can''t help playing around here forever. Isn''t it time to settle?"


    With that said, Elle began walking in the hollow, slowly packing a little distance from Nagaraja.


    And most importantly, crossing the absolute safety zone between the two, Elle''s appearance suddenly disappeared into the void.


    Although Nagaraja reacted with Pickle for a moment when she saw it, she did not make it any slight afterwards and just waited still for Elle''s way out.


    Then time flowed mischievously, and the surroundings of Nagaraja were enveloped in a constant silence.


    But it was suddenly broken without any foretaste.


    He appeared out of nowhere with Elle biting into Nagaraja''s neck.


    Nagaraja stretched her sickle full of eyes at the sudden event, screaming with a golden cut that split her ear.


    "What do you say? The trick of this instantaneous movement of mine. Aren''t you surprised you don''t even have a voice?... No, scream as much as you want... No, that''s fine."


    When Elle put it that way, he started spraying more good magma than he could in his mouth.


    Nagaraja then loathed herself greatly, but Elle''s sharp fangs were eating firmly into the roots of her neck, never leaving.


    Magma drifted from the neck muscle of Nagaraja and scorched every part of the body''s surface at a scorching high temperature.


    Then suddenly, Nagaraja utterly unresponsive to Elle''s call until then.


    But the word was as suspicious as an ear to Elle.


    "... who the hell are you? ����

 281 Lesson 279: Disease and Fury

    (Damn it! It''s best to stop the movement!


    Gaius couldn''t do any damage at all by flying around with three Lizardmans and thundering electric lightning (Jupitris).


    (Anyway, we need to do something about that armor-like outer skin...)


    The outer skin of Lizardman, as Gaius put it, had a robust armor-like appearance that would spill a blade, no matter how sturdy the spear, on a horny, lofty helmet reminiscent of a kind of dinosaur formerly known as the Horned Dragon, which existed in the earth''s ancient days.


    (... or electric lightning thunder (Jupitris)... or red lotus flame (Barflame)...)


    As Gaius lay his thoughts on the Lizardman measures and this, the whole Lizardman poked Gaius''s gap and went around to the side before he realized it.


    Then he opened his big mouth to his eyes and fired the burning fireball at high speed.


    Gaius didn''t notice first, and when he finally noticed at the spot and hurried to escape, he glanced at the direction in which the fireball had jumped, firing an electric lightning bolt (Jupitris) at him.


    But just how much I could stop the movement where I shot in, I still couldn''t do any damage.


    (... if this happens, it''s your wife''s hand. It''s still in the practice phase, but it seems worth a try)


    Gaius slowly let go of his hands one by one as he clapped his hands together in front of his eyes.


    Then a small wind-wrapped sphere appeared between his hands.


    The sphere gradually grew into something larger as it involved surrounding dust, dust, etc., and ended up being about 1M (Merkle) in diameter.


    The momentum was tremendous, and Gaius'' hair and clothes fluttered into the strong wind, making a loud noise.


    "Hit me! | Sturm-Unt-Drang, a disease rage!


    When Gaius opened his arms completely to the side at the same time as he shouted and hung up, the wind-wounding giant sphere flew away with Lizardman hanging, drawing a boulder-like parabola that smashed any sturdy walls released from a large stone thrower.


    And as Gaius wished, striking the goal brilliantly and directly, the wind-wounding sphere wrapped Lizardman''s body around it as if it had been rotated with a white cloth, completely covering up its ancient dinosaur-like horror.


    And along with the sound of cutting off the wind called Hyun-hyun, he kept spinning as he made a noise like tapping off a large chunk of meat with a thick chunk.


    And over a dozen seconds in time, when the white curtain finally lost its spinning momentum and peeled off naturally, there was a Lizardman who was unbroken and torn apart his armor, raising a blood splash from all over his body and smothering.


    "I''m a genius after all for bumping into the real thing and making this a brilliant success"


    When Gaius said so and laughed contentedly as he praised himself with his nose high, Lizardman fell slowly into the earth as he frowned.

 282 Lesson 280: Second Stage Attack

    "Well, now that we''ve cleared this one up... El''s war situation... all the time"


    Gaius looked back at the battlefield where Elle and Nagaraja fought, not least, as the two remaining Lizardmans were also | lightly buried by the sickness rage Sturm-Unt-Drang.


    "You don''t look good... okay, just get close and you''ll see"


    When Gaius said so and floated, he then flew with explosive acceleration and headed towards Elle.


    That way, after a while, I could see Elle attaching to the neck muscle of Nagaraja at the end of Gaius'' gaze.


    "... Exactly. He''s biting hard."


    Gaius stopped in the hollow with a sharp brake when he firmly checked the war situation.


    "Elle, please wait! It''s a little tricky, but I managed to get a piece of it... so I''m going to make it quick."


    When Gaius said so, Nagaraja quickly began to roll out the red lotus flame (Barflame), which he did not like.


    Nagaraja then turned his sickle towards Gaius with Elle hanging from his neck muscle.


    "What are you? Get lost!"


    Nagaraja emitted a white flash while intimidating Gaius with a very low harsh voice.


    "Oops! Talked!?


    Gaius stopped his magical hand with surprise, flashing at a sudden acceleration.


    Then Elle spoke cleverly with a bite on Nagaraja''s neck muscle.


    "Uhm. This guy finally talked..."


    Gaius flew at high speed to send the flash of Nagaraja, while listening back to Elle.


    "Yeah? What''s going on?


    "Forget about me..."


    "It was over a thousand years ago..."


    "No, it''s not just about me. Forget about this village, about other villages, and even more importantly, about being the patron saint who can unify this underground world..."


    "... you mean amnesia? ����


    "Well, I guess so."


    "That''s it... then what? Knock it down for now?"


    "... um. Right. Let''s just do it... but don''t kill me..."


    "Roger. Do you want to start now!


    Gaius started shooting Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) again with maximum firepower while flickering through the Nagaraja flash.


    Nagaraja loathed herself with a big twist and looked at Gaius''s gap as she flashed, shaking hard to slap Gaius off with her own long, thick tail.


    But Gaius sent the assault at his place.


    "Oh, hey, no alarm, no gap."


    When Gaius said so, he immediately began to develop red lotus flames (barflames) again.


    Then finally, Nagaraja began to raise her agonizing ambition at the binary attack of El''s Magma and Gaius'' Red Lotus Flame (Barflame).


    "Hmm. It''s about time."


    Gaius nodded at Elle''s words.


    "Oh, I''m ready. Anytime."


    Gaius replied to Elle confidently.

 283 Lesson 281: Capture

    One.


    The binary attacks of El and Gaius have slowed Nagaraja down her movements gradually.


    But they both hit Nagaraja with full power without loosening their hands on the attack.


    Then Nagaraja suddenly began to scream like a young woman.


    "Damn! He''s still a big voice!


    But as Gaius continued his attack with his face in his face but never loosened his hands, Nagaraja raised her gold cuts but stretched her own body into a cup toward the ceiling.


    "You''re on the run!


    Elle quickly jumped out of Nagaraja''s neck as she screamed.


    Nagaraja then folded his highly-extended body into the letter U and began to descend towards the ground at a fierce speed with his head pointing down.


    And Nagaraja stuck her head to the ground with tremendous momentum, diving deep into the ground and trying to escape.


    But the prospect of such a nagaraja collapsed.


    Because where Nagaraja''s body was halfway into the ground, the dive stopped.


    Nagaraja was surprised, waved her tail hard and tried to dive again, but could not dive further into the earth.


    Then Gaius looked like he was good at it and screamed.


    "How about that! The Naga Wall!


    Then Elle landed beside Gaius.


    "Hmm. Apparently, you succeeded."


    "Oh, it''s a huge success. Thanks to the Naga tribe."


    Gaius'' reference to the Naga Wall was to the gap where Gaius and his men were fiercely attacking Nagaraja, and the Naga people proceeded simultaneously through the ground, diving directly beneath Nagaraja and becoming walls in the ground, cutting off their way out.


    "Hmm. You''ve come up with these hands a lot?


    "Ma''am, is this because of Elle for once? I saw the iron pot that Elle snuck up on my shoulder to keep me from biting."


    "Hmm. That''s where the fangs are missing."


    "Well don''t say that...... more than that, is it time to stop?


    "Uhm. Let''s just say I will"


    When they looked at each other and nodded at each other, they resumed their full attack on Nagaraja''s body, which was half out on the ground.


    Two.


    "Nagaraja. Why don''t you shut up and say something?


    Elle stuffed herself in an unscrupulous tone against Nagaraja, sealed in a cave jail.


    But Nagaraja kept her mouth shut firmly, and she and Elle did not even try to see each other.


    "Why don''t you keep your mouth shut? We can''t get out of here anyway. Lord, you can''t wear rocks even if you can dig? Then it''s impossible to get out of here. Just give it up and open your mouth."


    But no matter how much Elle preached, Nagaraja never tried to open her mouth.


    And Elle turned to his face, and shook his neck to the right and left in his stomach.


    Then Gaius, who was shrugging his shoulders and watching how it was, began to ask Nagaraja, with the face that he had come up with something.


    "Speaking of which, Elle says you''ve lost your memory. What do you think, actually? And if what Elle is saying is right, do you... also forget that you are the family of God?


    Then Nagaraja, which until then had been the rubble of pears no matter how many inquiries, moved faintly with picli to react.


    Gaius saw how it went and convoluted himself with all the chances.


    "I''m asking you if you''re a family member of God and at the same time you''re forgetting that you''re the patron saint of this village?

 284 Lesson 282: Amnesia

    One.


    "Guardian God?... Me? ����


    Nagaraja finally opened her mouth and asked back against Gaius.


    "I knew it. I forgot that, too."


    Gaius said, eyes to eyes with Elle beside him, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Lord, what the hell do you remember? I don''t remember one more thing. Why didn''t you just go wild?


    Then Nagaraja worried with a distressed look on her face.


    "Hey! Lord, I really don''t know why. Did you just rumble?!?


    "... I don''t remember..."


    Nagaraja said that in a push-kill voice.


    "Don''t you remember? That''s what I''m talking about! You fool! The villages which the LORD hath attacked have kept the LORD a guardian and a god! That''s... you''re the one! You bastard!


    "... I don''t know. But something inside me attacked me..."


    Gaius sighed deeply at Nagaraja''s confession.


    "It''s a little hard to tell everyone in the village of Delpa..."


    "But I can''t even tell you... So, Nagaraja, is there anything else you can remember?


    "... I don''t know... nothing else... I don''t know..."


    "Oh well... so you still can''t remember me?


    "I don''t remember... does your Lord know me?


    "Mm-hmm. A thousand years ago, during the war. Anyway, you don''t even remember the war, do you?


    "Hmm. I can''t remember anything because I seem to remember everything."


    Nagaraja said so with a distressed look on her face.


    Two.


    "It''s about amnesia, but do you think it was caused by an accident or something? Or... do you think someone took my memory and manipulated me?


    Gaius inquired in a quiet tone towards Elle, with a sinking face beside him, as he left the prison of the rock cave and returned to the village of Delpa.


    Elle''s sinking expression opened her heavy mouth as it was.


    "... probably the latter. If you lost your memory in an accident or something, there''s no reason to attack the villages. The Nagaraja bastards said something inside ordered them to attack the villages. If you believe that word, it means someone was manipulating you."


    "Yeah. I think so too...... but Nagaraja is God''s family, right? Actually, I know because I fought, but it wasn''t very much, but if I was alone, I wouldn''t have won. So I was strong enough. Isn''t it hard to take away Nagaraja''s memories and manipulate them? If El could imitate that?


    "... It must be difficult. If we can take away his consciousness, we can manipulate his memory..."


    "Maybe I can''t, that''s why, right? Bye..."


    Gaius stopped walking there perfectly and asked Elle with a serious look.


    "Who the hell do you think could do something that even El would find difficult?


    Then Elle also stopped on the spot, turning away from his sinking face, becoming a vicious face and finding the hollow.


    "If I could imitate that............ it would be either God or the devil"

 285 Lesson 283: Hidden Gods and

    One.


    "Either God or the devil... well, I bet you do..."


    With that said Gaius looked up to heaven and leaked a deep sigh.


    "So... which one do you think Elle is?


    "... well it would be the devil..."


    When Elle answered like this after taking a little longer than usual, he disputed it without Gaius having intermittent hair.


    "What''s the basis for that? Because the devil is sealed in hell, so you can''t get out on earth, can you? Isn''t that the same in this underground world?


    "Hmm. Exactly."


    "Then the only thing that can come out is the devil''s division, right? I''ve fought a top-of-the-line demon named Glasha-Laboras before, but I think he was stronger than Nagaraja, even though he was definitely strong, at a level with question marks."


    "Sure... but not the gods..."


    "So why can''t you just say that?"


    Gaius roughed up his voice and questioned Elle.


    Then Elle returned an answer that Gaius would not have expected.


    "That''s... because the gods have remained hidden since that war a thousand years ago..."


    Two.


    "Stay hidden?... Does that mean it''s been gone since the war?


    Gaius asked Elle, peeling his surprised, not very big eyes.


    But Elle was really calm and answered Gaius''s question quietly.


    "Bye. This millennium was a time when the gods were gone."


    "... wait a minute! Where did the gods go?


    "There''s no way I know that. When we returned from hell after that war, the gods were nowhere to be found..."


    "... couldn''t you get in touch somehow?


    "I''ve tried calling you many times... but it''s always pear rubble"


    "... there''s no way he''s dead, is there?


    "I don''t think so. If that''s the case, the Hell''s Boundary should be gone. Then the world should already be in the hands of the devils. But so far, that''s not what''s happening. That''s why they''re probably somewhere. We have no idea where it is..."


    "... that thing... do the demons know?


    "... well. I don''t know if you realize..."


    "Now you suddenly realize? After a thousand years, finally now?


    "That''s not what I''m saying. I may have noticed it from the beginning..."


    "Since the beginning?... Right! Surely Elle said that before, didn''t he? During the war, just a few moments later, when the gods suddenly disappeared and Elles panicked about it was forced into a terrific retreat, somehow none of the finest demons showed up again!


    Elle nodded silently just heavily.


    Gaius then exhaled one loud breath there and once calmed his mind, he uttered a truly astonishing imagination.


    "I mean, aren''t you saying that with the gods, the finest demons have also been absent for the last thousand years?

 286 Lesson 284: Faith

    "Maybe it was..."


    Elle said, staring into the hollow with a harsh eye.


    "A Thousand Years Without God or Demon... A Thousand Years After The Final War (Harmagedon) Kingdom..."


    Elle responded to Gaius''s whining.


    "About what?


    "Yeah? Yeah, we''re talking about a myth in that world over there. There''s talk of a peaceful millennial kingdom being built after the final war between God and the devil. That said, I don''t know any more than that..."


    "Hmm. There are a lot of religions in the world over there that are chaotic, aren''t they?


    "Yeah. Yeah, but isn''t this world with you? There seems to be a lot of Zexism and Dallas..."


    "Isn''t that just a different interpretation of the gods? Didn''t you say that the gods and the devils differ from religion to religion in that world?


    "Oh well... there is not only God but also Buddha in that world..."


    "Hotke... What is it?


    "... hey, I''m not sure about that neighborhood either - I was probably a person who wasn''t really into religion when I was a resident of the world over there - well, I don''t remember and I''m not sure about the truth."


    "What is that... you lived without faith?


    "... I guess. I think science was responsible for that."


    "... science replaces faith? Is that possible?


    "Isn''t that usually possible? ''Cause the world over here, that''s what people in the Valentine''s Republic are all about, isn''t it?


    Then Elle opened her mouth with a heartfelt surprised look on her face.


    "... did that... that''s why the Lombardo guy didn''t even pray..."


    "... hey, you lived there for six years and you didn''t notice?


    "... well, that''s fine... how can you be unreligious?


    "Uh-huh. Isn''t that because you''re not familiar? I''ve been attacked by demons all the time, bitten by God''s family, but that''s special, and normal people have never seen or heard of it, right?


    "... I feel lightly disoriented, but, hey... that makes sense"


    "Right, from a normal person, you''re going to stop trusting me because it''s not like I''ve ever seen it with my own eyes? If that goes on for a long time, isn''t it going to be a picture emptiness of myth?


    "Speaking of which, when you first met me, Lombardo and you said it was a myth.


    "Right. I wasn''t familiar at all then. I got used to it after that."


    Elle cleverly arm herself with his thick, short forelegs and thought with a difficult face.


    And he murmured with a quiet voice as he leaked a deep sigh.


    "... well... we may have become unnecessary by humans in the last millennium..."

 287 Episode 285: The Call

    One.


    "... yes, no, no... unnecessary existence... I guess that''s not what it is..."


    Gaius shouted in haste to encourage him at the same time as he was surprised to see Elle nagging with an overly frivolous face.


    But Elle went into silence nagging, and for a while an awkward time of silence passed between them.


    Gaius was greatly panicked by Elle''s rusty expression, which he saw for the first time, causing his eyes to frighten with suspicion of behavior.


    Then Elle finally lifted up his face and opened its heavy mouth.


    "... I''ve been thinking about it... and speaking of which, I''ve been leaving the human world alone for a thousand years - no - I totally forgot."


    When Elle said that, he opened his mouth and began laughing heavily without being evil at all.


    "... hey, I was worried I was stupid..."


    Gaius caught his mouth, half-eyed and stared far away.


    Two.


    "By the way, you, I told you I fought Glasha-Laboras earlier, was that in a previous life?


    Elle asked Gaius as if he remembered.


    "No, you''re not. It''s in this world. I fought during that incident six years ago, didn''t I tell you before?


    "... I don''t remember... if so, you mean the finest demons are back..."


    "Right! So maybe the gods are back, too?


    "I guess so... Ok, let''s try calling..."


    When Elle said that, he mostly meditated on his eyes and started whining about something bumpy.


    Gaius watched the situation quietly and silently beside him.


    And when approximately twenty seconds passed in time, Elle slowly began to open his eyelids.


    Gaius looked at it and ran out of breath and asked Elle.


    "How''d it go? Have you heard back?


    But Elle did not answer, but merely shook his neck wide and sideways many times.


    "... no... does that mean only the demons are back? ����


    "... uh-huh. If the gods and the devils really showed each other that they had been absent for a thousand years, why is it now that only the devils have returned... or that the gods have also returned, but for some reason they may have only responded to my call... Either way, this is an incredible thing..."


    That''s what Elle said and shook his neck beside him again and again.


    "... uh-huh. But for now, if God is not dead, and the kingdom is alive, then the devils will never come out to earth, so does that mean Nagaraja went to hell himself for any reason?


    "Mm-hmm. If it was the devils who were manipulating Nagaraja, as we imagined, that would happen, wouldn''t it?


    "Right? Then I think it''s going to matter why you went to hell... you don''t seem to remember Nagaraja, do you?


    "Hmm. If I remember, I would have told you earlier."


    "Uh-huh. Um, come on, does God''s family have business going to hell or something?


    "There''s no way... I''ve ever set foot in hell before, only in that war."


    "... then... this is it"


    "Yeah? You got it?


    Gaius said to Elle, listening in surprised, zeroing a smile that was just ripe.


    "... no, that''s a mystery..."


    "... What''s that?


    "You didn''t say anyone figured it out, did you?


    "I would have looked like I got it!?


    "I don''t look like that!


    "I did!


    "I didn''t!


    "Let me tell you I did!


    The barren quarrel between the two continued vainly for roughly twenty minutes afterwards.

 288 Lesson 286: Dyeing

    One.


    When I got tired of talking about twenty minutes, Gaius suddenly opened his mouth gently and made a big stretch.


    "Wow, I''m getting so sleepy..."


    "What? Are you sleepy now?


    "Uh-huh. I wonder if you didn''t sleep - sooo sleepy..."


    "I can''t help it."


    "That''s what I said, but it''s been a long time, Nagaraja''s exorcism."


    "Right. Well, I caught Nagaraja, and I''m gonna go to bed."


    When Elle said that with a slight smile on his face, Gaius honestly followed the word.


    "Yeah. I''ll let you... Then I''m sleeping at Mr. Upak''s house, so call me if anything happens"


    Gaius walked over to Upak''s house.


    Elle suddenly looked tough after that.


    And besides, he looked up at heaven and groaned softly with a quiet voice.


    "... the gods. Where..."


    Two.


    Although Gaius lay in bed as soon as he returned to Upak''s house, he often thought while staring at the ceiling rather than closing his eyes.


    (Keywords are a thousand years old. During the millennial absence of the gods and the demons, the millennial dragon that Elle descended on earth also shook a millennial, and appeared a millennial shake on the continent of Melissa. The code of these four millenniums must not be coincidence. I hate to think Elle is hiding something from me... but I''m sure all things are connected...)


    Gaius was so sure as he stared at the stains of the ceiling that floated slightly in the light of the dim line light fire.


    Then all of a sudden, the stain on the ceiling appeared somewhat familiar.


    (... yeah?... that stain, it looks something like... what is it? ����


    It had a blurred contour at first, but over time the contour gradually turned into something firm, and at last it seemed to Gaius in the face of a certain person.


    (... that stain... no heart or looks like Lucifer...)


    Gaius was unintentionally whining one word with a boisterous look.


    But the next moment, Gaius'' face changed to something surprising.


    (... yeah? Lucifer?... who is Lucifer...)


    Gaius could never recall even trying desperately to remember with a frightened face.


    (Is that it?... I can remember your face... I can''t remember who you were at all... why?... Why? ����


    Gaius glanced at Lucifer''s very neat and beautiful face in the corner of his head, while desperately trying to remember his qualities but not one more, making his body twist hard on the bed with boredom.

 289 Lesson 287: Stiff

    (... Lucifer... I know the name but I can''t remember anything else at all... but that''s just it, why is this vague sense of anxiety... I don''t know... but I feel so bad about something!


    Gaius jumped up the blanket he had hung and rose up on the bed with momentum.


    And wiped away the cold sweat floating on his own forehead with his right hand.


    (Awesome amount of sweat... no, not just my forehead, I''m sweating like a whole body ball... who is it? Lucifer... what the hell are you...)


    Then suddenly Upak rushed in with momentum and opened the door.


    "Lord Gaius! Oh, my God! Master El!


    Gaius jumped right out of bed when he saw how Upak was unusual, and rushed out with the momentum as it stood to pass beside Upak.


    Then Upak screamed in a screaming voice at Gaius''s back like that.


    "West! It''s the west entrance to the village!


    Gaius went outside the house as he received the voice on his back, jumping high up in the running jump procedure.


    And at the same time as reaching the highest point of reach, it flew horizontally with explosive thrust with the ground.


    Then he arrived at a birdhouse standing west of the village in just a few dozen seconds.


    "El Ha!? Where''s Elle!?


    Gaius called out the name of Elle aloud as he descended near the Polokur tribes gathering in circles under the birdhouse.


    But there was no reply from Elle, and instead Kerlo of the Polokur tribe answered.


    "... Dear El... I will not move... Stone..."


    Gaius did not immediately understand the meaning of Kerlo''s words, and looked suspicious and scratched the Polochle tribe, dividing it into its circles.


    Then there was the figure of Elle, who lay on his back unharmed, and did not make it slight.


    "Elle! What''s wrong with this!?... What the hell happened... El, get back to me! Elu! Elu!!


    Gaius screamed, grabbing at Elle''s body, which was not to be stiffened and slightly moved like a stone.


    But Elle did not move, but remained staring into the hollow.


    Gaius noticed that and peered into Elle''s eyes to examine his pupils.


    Then he stuck out his right index finger and lit a small flame.


    And when he put the flame over Elle''s eyes, his pupils contracted.


    "My pupils have changed! I''m not dead! Guys! Elle''s alive!


    Gaius forcefully proclaimed Elle''s survival to those of the Polokur tribe who surround him.


    Then the Polochle clan all burst up their right fists in unison and shouted firmly.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!


    In the cheer of the Polochle tribe, Gaius next turned his ear to El''s heart.


    "... it''s okay... my heart is moving... it''s pretty small and it''s very long intervals... but it doesn''t make a difference to be alive..."


    When Gaius was alone, he lowered his back to the ground and hung his left hand on Elle''s body.


    "... but how the hell am I supposed to get back on track... damn! Why are you suddenly doing this... Damn!


    Gaius looked up to heaven and shouted with a loud voice.

 290 Lesson 288: Silent Breakfast Party

    One.


    "Guys, we can''t just leave El here like this, so let''s just get him inside the house"


    Gaius said so and differentiated the Polochle tribe to carry Elle''s body to Upak''s house.


    And when he lay Elle on the bed of Upak''s house, Gaius sat somewhere to snuggle into a nearby chair, disappointed to drop his shoulder and nodded.


    (Damn... I can''t believe Elle... that Elle... suddenly this is happening...)


    Gaius deposited his body into the chair, wandering through the hollow with his nosy eyes, twilight along the way.


    Then Upak, who was looking into Elle''s face worryingly right next to Gaius, asked Gaius terribly.


    "... Lord Gaius... will Lord Elle really be alive? ����


    "... Yep, I''m in a state of temporary death now so to speak... I''m pretty sure I''m not dead for now... I just have no idea how I can take off my state of temporary death and get up again..."


    "... Really... then what? What do you mean, ask Master Nagaraja? Nagaraja and El will be revealed in God''s family as well, so you may know something."


    "... No, unfortunately Nagaraja has lost her memory. I have forgotten that I was a family member of God and even a patron saint of the villages around here."


    "Really... So what the hell are we supposed to do? ����


    "... I don''t know. How can we get Elle back to normal... we can''t even see..."


    And Gaius covered his face with both hands, and beheld again.


    Two.


    Early in the morning, one night after El was in a state of provisional death, Gaius got out of bed and walked over to Upak, who was already awake and ready for breakfast.


    "... good morning. Lord Gaius."


    Upak stopped to cook and politely greeted him in the morning when he noticed Gaius approaching.


    But there was no brightness in his voice, and it gave him a bitter atmosphere.


    Then Gaius''s face, who was against him, was not alive, and he returned his greetings with a sinking face.


    "... good morning..."


    "�� now we have breakfast, please wait"


    Gaius nodded slightly, pulling the chair provided for the dining table and sitting down in the ground.


    And as Gaius sat in his chair and nagged silently, Upak put one dish after another that he could serve on the table.


    And after arranging all the dishes, Upak spoke to Gaius in a quiet and calm tone.


    "... let''s just eat, Lord Gaius. Whatever you do, the first thing you need to do is eat and stay healthy."


    As Gaius nodded to Upak''s words, he began to get his hands on the dishes placed on the table one by one.


    Upak smiled slightly when he saw it, and he himself sat in a chair and carried the dish to his mouth.


    And the silent breakfast party passed about twenty minutes, and Gaius slowly put that plate on the table when he drank without a drop of the last remaining soup.


    And Gaius lifted up his face, and looked upon Upak''s face opposite him, and said away with a resolute expression.


    "... Mr. Upak, I''m going to hell today..."

 291 Lesson 289: To Hell

    One.


    "... to hell..."? ����


    Upak said so, stuck with words.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''m going to hell."


    "... no, but..."


    "If we can crack down on the status quo, I don''t think there''s any other way. This should not be the case in this world, such as those who can manipulate Nagaraja, the family of God, and put El, the family of God, in a state of provisional death as well. No, let''s get this straight. It''s either God or the devil."


    "... that may be..."


    Gaius continued to say a gentle nod to the stubborn upak.


    "So it''s either God or the devil, but considering that this is the underground world, I think it would be the devil who lives in the nearest hell"


    "... is that why you go to hell and solve it? ����


    "I don''t know that. But I don''t think Elle will recover from just waiting here. Then I think we should move."


    "... you haven''t changed your mind, have you?


    "Yes. I... go to hell!


    Gaius never dared to proclaim the


    Two.


    "... then I''ll come"


    Gaius greeted the upaks before dropping them off with a slight smile.


    Then Upak advanced a step forward and spoke up.


    "Never force yourself�� if you feel in danger, turn back immediately"


    "Yes. I will. So don''t worry."


    "Okay. We will no longer stop you. Lord Gaius, the gates of hell are straight from here, and if Lord Gaius flies for an hour or so, we will arrive. The mark stinks."


    "Stinky?"


    "Yes. You should get a nasty smell that sticks through your nose that''s indescribable. Probably about five minutes from there? You''ll see the gates of hell of a target."


    "I understand very well. Thank you."


    Gaius bowed his head deeply against Upak.


    Then Upak, like Gaius again, bowed his back wide and thanked him.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to thank you for Elle until I get back."


    When Gaius said so, the Polochle men shouted with their right fists raised in unison.


    "Ugh!


    When Gaius smiled satisfactorily, he flipped around and walked the Polochle cheers on his back, heading on a journey to hell.


    Three.


    "... Ugh! ����


    About an hour after Gaius began his high-speed flight, suddenly Gaius''s sense of smell reacted.


    (Smells like it''s on your nose... this is what Mr. Upak said it smells like... if it is... it''s close...)


    Gaius slowed his flight speed slightly and gazed at the sight that spread beneath his eyes.


    (It''s still dark and it doesn''t look good... my magic isn''t enough light...)


    Although Gaius was flying while illuminating the ground with search-light light from the tip of his right hand, he was often unable to see his surroundings due to insufficient light to try to illuminate the whole thing.


    But after a while, there has been so much change on the ground that even if there is not enough light.


    (... the ground is white... snow? ����


    As Gaius put it, the ground suddenly spread bright white, as if dyed by one side of snow makeup.


    (... I don''t know... something calcareous?...... yeah? What the hell is that?... is that it! Is that it!?


    As Gaius raised his face and moved his gaze forward from the white ground spreading directly below him, what seemed to be his destination came into its sight.


    Gaius felt a slight tremor, but gazed at it, increasing his flight speed and approaching his goal.


    (Wait for me, El! I''m sure I''ll undo it!

 292 Lesson 290: The Blue Land

    "... is that the gates of hell..."


    Gaius looked down into the middle part of the scenery reminiscent of a snowfield on one side stretching beneath his eyes, as if it were a sun-drenched southern sea, a large hole about 300 m in diameter dyed in bright blue with all the blindness, and groaned low with a potpout.


    (... the sea... isn''t it... and why is it so glittering?... He said he didn''t plug in any light from anywhere...)


    Even as Gaius looked around, he didn''t see a light source like it anywhere.


    (Should I say that space itself is filled by self-emitting matter rather than by the space itself glowing......)


    But there came a very scary imagination behind Gaius''s brain.


    (... I guess it''s not uranium or anything... sorry if natural uranium is blending into the atmosphere and emitting light due to some circumstance...)


    Gaius carefully lowered his altitude and approached the big hole one by one.


    (Uh-huh... I''m not sure, but it''s not the same shade of light emitted from the walls of the uranium mine I saw in some pictures before... and since uranium is a very heavy substance in the first place, there''s no way it drifts in the air...)


    Gaius gradually increased his descent speed and dived deep into the big hole when he got some convincing answers.


    (... I heard that demons above advanced level can''t get through here, but it doesn''t look like there''s anything in particular... Maybe there''s some inexperienced power of the gods working in this place, and if you feel the power of a powerful demon, even something like some kind of barrier will be stretched out...)


    Gaius was descending at a considerable rate, while discussing the structure of the gates of hell.


    But there was no conclusion, and Gaius summed up his thoughts that it was hard to be alone.


    Then finally, far beneath Gaius''s feet, we could see vast spaces.


    (... here we are at last... the real thing... this is hell! ����


    Gaius caused a warrior tremor at the terrible sight that spread beneath his own feet, while increasing his courage and further descent speed.


    Then Gaius finally made his way through the gates of hell and popped out into a vast, borderless, desolate world.


    "... this is hell..."


    Gaius fell another three hundred meters or so through the gates of hell, and finally he descended completely into the deserted earth of hell.


    (... blue... everything shines beautifully blue...)


    The earth beneath Gaius''s feet was laid to one side with blue, glowing rocks, which continued endlessly everywhere.


    (... well it''s easy to have enough lights without having to play out the magic of light... I knew I''d be scared to see it up close... I can''t throw away the possibility of uranium and other radioactive materials...)


    Gaius'' interest was still the identity of this blue luminescent material.


    But there was no turning back now, and Gaius had no choice but to be prepared.


    (If this is really radioactive material, I''d have to give it up... I mean, if you think about it carefully, coming to hell while being human isn''t in itself a sane shack. Not if you''re scared like radioactive material.)


    When Gaius so prepared in his heart, he was determined to take his right foot one step forward.

 293 Episode 291: Coppin

    (�� quiet�� no wind�� complete silence��)


    Gaius was flying over the sky feeling a not-so-creepy feeling in the much tranquility around him.


    (And nothing. There''s no welcome from the devil...)


    Even though more than an hour had already passed since Gaius began his flight, the landscape just continued to be even desolate without replacing it at all.


    (... here we go. You should have already been flying for an hour or so, but nothing... you just never saw it so vast...)


    As a result, Gaius decided to take a break, and when he spotted a beautiful table-shaped rock by looking under his eyes, he immediately landed there.


    And Gaius landed and sat right on the rock.


    (Though you came to hell with no thought, this is troublesome. I have no idea where to go)


    Gaius defeated his body on his back to rest his tired body for now and became a big letter.


    Then he fell asleep and drowsiness struck him, and Gaius gently closed his eyes and had one big yawn.


    "... Wow..."


    And when I yawned, I slowly opened my eyes as I plucked my fingers into the tears that floated, something fluffy was floating in the air there that I didn''t know what to do.


    "... whoops! Grr!...... WHAT!!


    Although Gaius tried to turn too far behind the surprise, there was a hard rock behind his head because he was falling asleep, and he hit it well and screamed on the rock.


    And for a while I was stuffy holding my back of my head with both hands and shaking my body wide to the left with a bare grip, but where the pain was finally relieved, I tried to make sure with my eyes open firmly to determine what was the cause of the pain I was supposed to see myself earlier.


    "... Mayu? ��������


    In front of Gaius''s face, a white hairball of about 10C diameter floated fluffy.


    "... what is this guy? ����


    When Gaius stared seriously and its hairball-like once again, two eyeballs suddenly appeared in its central part.


    "Wow! Gu... I bumped into you again..."


    Gaius also punched the back of his head against the rocks once again in an attempt to turn against the less rear of surprise.


    Then from the fluffy hairballs floating in the air, a tiny laugh leaked as he creaked.


    When Gaius opened his eyes as he rubbed his back of his head, there was a hairy balls shaking his body and laughing.


    "... what the hell are you? ����


    As Gaius asked, the hairball sounded like an adorable girl.


    "Funny ~ I"


    Did Gaius get annoyed with the way he said the hairy balls? It became the top of the Buddha and he said back to the hairy balls.


    "It''s not funny at all. So, what the hell are you?


    Then the hairballs caught sight of him as if he was upset.


    "Who are you like that?


    Gaius managed to hold back his anger even as he pulled his cheeks for a moment.


    "... I''m Gaius... it''s Gaius Schneider"


    Then Maoyu started introducing herself in a bright tone as to whether she had fixed her mood.


    "I am Coppin. As you can see, she''s a cute little animal. ?"


    Gaius had half-eyed and pulled his cheeks as far as he could.

 294 Lesson 292: Cute Little Devil

    "... a small animal..."


    Gaius shrugged so with a shuddering face.


    Then Coppin in front of him protested as he hoisted his eyes slightly.


    "Hey, you''re cute or cute, but you''re missing it! Oh, nothing cute or coquettish ?"


    Gaius realized in an instant that he was someone he didn''t want to get any more involved with, and decided to respond appropriately and do it over.


    "... Oh yes, that''s good..."


    Coppin then hoisted his eyebrow root further and began a fierce protest.


    "What''s so good about you! Don''t respond appropriately! Okay!? Don''t delude me. Reword it properly!


    To Coppin''s further pursuit, Gaius decided to surrender with a sense of how fatigue had struck him.


    "... you''re such a cute little animal..."


    Coppin then quickly fixed his mood and affirmed Gaius''s words with a bright and energetic voice.


    "Yeah! It is! But, to be exact - a cute little animal. Bye - he''s a cute little devil. ?"


    "... Oh yes... you little devil..."


    Then Coppin also pinned up one eyebrow root and approached Gaius.


    "Are you an idiot!? Don''t make me say it again and again! Don''t skip the cute one!


    To Coppin''s fierce protest, Gaius surrendered unconditionally and honestly restated.


    "... you''re such a cute little devil..."


    "Yeah! It is - often said - really, why am I so cute?"


    Gaius tried to bump a question of interest to Coppin as he gently pinched his head with his index finger and thumb on his right hand.


    "... that ~ cute little devil Mr. Coppin... is there anything you can do for me? ����


    Coppin answered Gaius''s question cutely as he twitched his eyes.


    "No, I was just wondering if there was some unfamiliar creature.


    "Yes. Then I''ll be around. I''ll see you when I get along. Goodbye then."


    When Gaius greeted Alan with a quick mouth, he immediately stood up and began to walk away softly.


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute!


    Ignoring Coppin in a hurry to stop. Gaius tried to leave the scene so early that there was no more.


    "So you''re telling me to wait!? Stop! Come on! Come on!


    Coppin immediately moved fast and circled in front of Gaius''s face, and once again curled and stood at his earliest mouth, but Gaius continued to walk even with a faceless expression like a noble face.


    Then Coppin''s rounded body began to stain slightly pink, and he suddenly burst out of nowhere saying that he had finally broken his indulgence bag.


    "You! Cut it out! If I tell you to stop, stop! Okay? If you don''t stop by the count of three, I''m gonna fuck you up!?


    Coppin suddenly started counting numbers as he crossed something like some queen.


    "Three, two, one, zero! Yes! Deciding to punish -!


    When Coppin counted quickly without putting any between each number, he then still declared a punishment on Gaius without leaving any room between them, exploding his rounded body without putting his hair in just right.


    Bong!


    Coppin exploded with a mild bursting sound, raising the black smoke to cover Gaius''s face, and then blackening Gaius''s face like an extinguishing charcoal by the coal that remained despite the black smoke clearing.


    Gaius slowed down his walking slowly as he blinked his eyes, and finally stopped his legs, and Coppin, which should have exploded in front of him, appeared winking unchanged from earlier.


    "I gave you a break because this is the first time I''ve had mine, but this next time it''s not going to be! Ok!?


    "... Yes... I''m sorry..."


    Gaius went down quietly to the military gate of Coppin.

 295 Lesson 293: Know Yourself

    "... Huh. So I came all the way here."


    Coppin heard from Gaius how he had been so far and nodded shaking his round body up and down just to say he was convinced.


    "That''s why I rush ahead, around here!


    Gaius greeted him with his right hand up, and again he just walked out on his early feet, trying to walk away from the spot.


    "Wait a minute."


    But Coppin stopped him, and Gaius had no choice but to stop and look back.


    "What? What can I do for you?


    "I do. I didn''t call you because I did."


    "Oh, so what can I do for you? I can''t believe humans go into hell as demons... even though you say you can''t overlook them as cute demons?


    Gaius deliberately re-said along the way that he didn''t want to see the same eye again.


    Coppin then nodded satisfactorily raising and lowering his round body.


    "Looks like you finally learned, huh? Well, anyway, there''s no rule that humans shouldn''t come to hell, so, of course, I''m not gonna get rid of you, am I? Just..."


    "... just?


    "It fits that you can''t overlook it."


    "... what do you mean?


    "If I go with you, it sounds interesting, so it means I''m going with you."


    "... Huh?


    "Huh? It''s not. Mostly you came to hell with an idea, didn''t you? Then you''re not familiar with hell?


    "No, that''s not true. Probably... right. Well, I''m not gonna hide anything, so I''m actually a reincarnator."


    "Reborn? Yeah, I''ve heard of it. He''s been doing it all over again, hasn''t he? So, what is it?


    "I''m supposed to be in hell in my last life. It''s fragmentary, but I still remember it."


    "Heh - for example?


    "Uh-huh, for example, I''m having trouble because I don''t remember much when they ask me again..."


    "Whatever you remember, just say it."


    "Right... for example... Astalot or something..."


    Then suddenly nervousness ran over Coppin, who had floated fluffy and easygoing until then.


    "Ahhh - I''m surprised - you''re not going to give me a name that''s quite nasty... well fine, I mean, you''ve come to hell relying on the old known Astarot... so?


    "No, I wasn''t thinking that clearly. I''m pretty sure I know Astarot. But I honestly don''t know what kind of relationship it is. That''s why I came up with the right idea. I just... I don''t know, but I feel like I can handle it."


    "Huh. Do you feel like you were friends with Master Astarot or something?


    "Uh-huh, what do you think? I can''t tell you for sure because all this is really just an intuition... I don''t get the image that I was hostile."


    "Heh - I knew you were funny. All right, I figured I''d follow you!


    "No, that''s..."


    "What? Mostly. Why are you here? You must be lost, right?


    Gaius, accurately told by Coppin about the status quo, had his eyes swimming because of the upset, making his cheeks easy to understand and draw.

 296 Episode 294: Water Explorer

    "Yes, no, nothing like that..."


    As Gaius clearly tried to elucidate while swimming his eyes, Coppin relentlessly blocked it and stabbed the stomach.


    "No! Absolutely! ''Cause then why are you in a place where there''s nothing like this? Why don''t you tell me why? What do you say? You can''t tell, can you? That''s right.'' Cause nobody''s coming here. You haven''t been attacked by anyone yet, have you? Of course! ''Cause this isn''t hell yet!


    Then Gaius opened his mouth wide and slightly, and looked like a shudder.


    "... Huh? Really? ����


    "That''s right. This isn''t hell yet."


    ��������


    "What do you say? Honestly admit you''re lost? If you do, I''ll be your water guide to hell.


    Gaius made several full surrenders this day against Coppin, who calls him mean.


    "... I''m so sorry. I''m lost..."


    "You just have to know. Well, thank you again!


    Coppin said in a bright, loud voice.


    "... it''s nice to meet you..."


    "You have a dark voice. Couldn''t it be a little brighter?


    "No, well, there''s nothing I can''t do... but is Coppin more of a devil''s man than that? Or the devil itself?


    "Of course it''s the devil itself ? I just said the little devil because I thought it was cuter that way. So I''m the real Ah Ku Ma ?"


    "... even though he''s a demon... oh no, he''s a cute demon..."


    I thought Gaius would be pissed off again and rushed to make corrections along the way.


    Then Coppin controlled it in a boring way.


    "Oh, well, you don''t have to say it again, do you? I''m tired of it."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m telling you I''m tired of that interaction. I knew three times was the limit for that kind of thing. - It''s cold to do more than that, isn''t it? So you don''t have to say you''re cute anymore."


    Gaius was inside, and I knew he was definitely this guy.


    "So, what were you trying to say earlier?


    "Oh, I thought you were the devil, but you could take a human side."


    "You didn''t say you''d take sides, did you? It''s just that I''m gonna be your water guide."


    "Just a guide... So if you run into another demon and you get into a fight with him, you won''t be joining us, right?


    "Absolutely! I''ll set the sights of the heights ?"


    "... yes..."


    "Oh, dissatisfied? You''re busy. Weren''t you going to hell alone in the first place? Why are you asking me to join you?


    "No, I didn''t say I wanted to ask you to join me."


    "What are you talking about! Didn''t you just say with a crying face that, uh - wouldn''t you join me?


    "I didn''t say that!


    "I told you. Don''t you remember?


    "We have enough tea to destroy. I didn''t say that, and I don''t look like I''m gonna cry!


    Then Coppin thought a little.


    "Ah, speaking of which, you did ?"


    Gaius accidentally lost his hips and collapsed on the spot.


    And he unintentionally zeroed his stupidity in a four-way outfit.


    "It sucks... can you go on a hell of a tour with a guy like this..."

 297 Lesson 295: On Hells Road

    "Come on, then. Go to hell!


    As Coppin floated in the air, he made a bright and loud call and moved forward willingly.


    Gaius then became somewhat like a tired middle-aged man in his life, rising lightly off the ground like a hovercraft, followed quietly after Coppin.


    "Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit."


    Gaius thought on the road ahead listening to Coppin''s truly unpopular songs, and was in a dark mood.


    "Do you think the devil will kill you? Is it going to kill you in a do-doo way? Shiitake, Shiitake, Shiitake, Hell, Row, Row"


    Coppin nodded satisfactorily and took a deep breath feeling comfortable as he finished singing his first cup of voice up.


    "... Looks like it''s over..."


    "Oh, what a shame, huh? You don''t have a choice. I''ll sing you number two on your request ?"


    "Fine!


    "What''s going on? Don''t you have to be shy?


    "I didn''t! I''m not reluctant at all, and I''m not going to! I''m just refusing to do everything in my power!


    "Oh, yeah. Then give up number two and give me number three..."


    "I don''t want the second, third or fourth! Plus no more after number five!


    "That''s boring, you. But okay, I''m just getting tired of singing... so next time..."


    Gaius then blocked Coppin by putting in a question without getting his hair in between before he tried to start his next play.


    "By the way, is the gateway to hell close?


    "Yeah, it''s not that far. Maybe five more minutes."


    "Oh, my God. It''s pretty close."


    "What? What a shame, huh?


    "No, it''s not like that."


    That''s what Gaius said, but he didn''t try to put it in his mouth, although he thought he wouldn''t need a water conductor.


    "Hey, don''t you think... then you don''t need a water conductor or anything?


    "hahahahaha, sonnakotoomottail wakenaijan"


    Gaius said with a face solidified in the katchcocci, with so many bar readings that there was no more.


    "Really? I hope so..."


    "hahahahaha, die job die job, sonnakotoomottenaikara"


    Coppin then pinned up his gaze and sent his gaze to Gaius.


    "... you think?


    Gaius turned his face away from Coppin as much as he wanted, and said in further bar readings as he let his eyes swim like a roaming fish.


    "... omottenayo"


    ".................. bust it!


    Even as Gaius panicked over Coppin''s noisy remarks, he managed to forgive him.


    "Wait a minute! No, ''cause if it''s that close, if you''re flying around here, it''s normal to think you''ll find it someday, right?


    Then Coppin began to smile slightly and satanically.


    "Ha-ha. You have no idea, do you? Are you sure you''ve been to hell in your last life?


    "... I guess, I do... what do you mean?


    "Flying all over the sky means no entrance to hell can be found."


    "... Really?


    "Yes! That''s why you can''t go to hell forever without me, the water conductor!


    "Yes... I''m sorry..."


    When Gaius honestly apologized, Coppin was in a good mood.


    "You just have to understand! Then go to hell again!


    Gaius was relieved to stroke his chest down when Coppin''s angry spear slipped away.

 298 Lesson 296: The Great Rift

    "Eh - I wonder if it''s okay around here - all the time"


    Coppin glanced around slightly and nodded loudly there as to whether he was convinced of something.


    "Yeah! I''m pretty sure here. Arrival!"


    Gaius was surprised by Coppin''s words, and seemed to Gaius not to be able to substitute for the scenery earlier, even though he sighted the neighborhood in the same way.


    "Are you sure you''re here? Doesn''t look like there''s anything in particular... but is the gates of hell in this place?


    "That''s right. I''m pretty sure it''s here. ''Cause that''s what my mind says."


    "... no, I mean... no, it doesn''t matter if it fits, but I''m perfectly with the sight I just had..."


    "What? Are you making fun of my, sharp Sixth Inquiry?


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Gaius was getting really annoying already, so the end of the story grew smaller and smaller.


    Then Coppin''s crushed eyes glowed demonically.


    "You looked down on me now as a total pain in the ass, didn''t you?


    Although Gaius fully realized then that a woman like Coppin was the worst type for him, he couldn''t put it on the surface, and even if he desperately tried to delude himself, his acting skills were immature, so the words once again came out as a bar read.


    "No, Zenzenson Nakotohanaiyo. Mendowk Sidanante Zenzen Omottenaisa"


    "... you''re really quite understandable, aren''t you? You''ll see that it''s in your hands that you''re bothering me. Well, it''s a pain in the ass, so I''m gonna go ahead and talk to you. ?"


    Coppin said so, winking adorably with his crushed eyes.


    But Gaius'' face was as faceless as a face.


    "... Soudesca. Solehadoumo......"


    "It''s a great read until it''s brilliant. Well, fine. Then let''s evacuate up a little bit to open the gates of hell."


    Coppin said or began the ascent.


    Seeing that, Gaius continued as well.


    And since Coppin stopped at about 100M (Merkle) above, Gaius also stopped directly beside Coppin.


    "Yeah. That would be fine for about this. Okay, let''s go, shall we?... ho!


    Coppin hung up a slight feeling that everyone would clap out.


    But the next moment, from nowhere began to sound awesome, and the vibration began to tremble as loudly as if even the air were screaming.


    "... seriously..."


    As Gaius was taken aback, countless fine cracks began to arise in the blue and shining earth.


    The cracks grew as they crossed and stuck with each other, growing larger and longer in all directions.


    Then one of the cracks began to tear the ground even bigger.


    And after a while, it grew into a giant rift about 30M across, one K long (Kirkle).


    "Ha ha. That''s hell, huh? Oh, ma, me ?"


    Ignoring Coppin, who brightly and pleasantly introduces him, Gaius looked down at the packed and cracked rift from above, peeking into the real hell beneath it and swallowing the sawdust and raw spit.

 299 Episode 297 Light, Blink

    "... what is this..."


    Gaius was sighted by the blurry light that leaked out of the rift, and he was silent for a while.


    And put aside some time. When his eyes finally got used to the light, Gaius slowly peered into the world that was spreading beneath his eyes.


    Gaius then remained stunned and stunned for much longer than earlier.


    Because there, modern skyscrapers were narrow and forested, and all the buildings that were called buildings were bright and bright.


    "... well, what do you mean this is... is this really hell here... hey Coppin, are you sure it''s here? What do you think!? Hey!? Why don''t you do something!?


    Gaius, who opened his mouth at last plenty between them, curled up quickly as he twitched and stuffed against the coppin beside him.


    "Nah, suddenly you''re shouting! Totally no more... you know, there''s no way I''m wrong about this being a resident of hell, is there? This is the real place, this is the hell you wanted to come to!


    Gaius, a little cocky in Coppin''s words, asked Swordswallowing a little.


    "Then why the hell is hell glowing!? That''s crazy!


    "Oh, my God. You''re telling me that hell shouldn''t be a glowing world? I don''t know, but the people in the human world seem to have a very dark image of hell on their own, but I''m not kidding! I hope you don''t make up your mind! I mean, are you sure you''ve been to hell? Then you must look somewhat familiar to the sight of hell, right? Yet you''re so excited? You''ve never really been to hell, have you? Sometimes I just assumed it was some kind of applause."


    "... that''s not true... that''s not true... I know Astarot and... and Zangi! I knew the name of the intermediate demon we met at the Duke of Strauss."


    "Zangi?... Who''s that?


    "Who... so he''s an intermediate demon, like a big bull. Don''t you know?


    "Come on... how many stars are there..."


    "... No, maybe Coppin doesn''t know... but if I told him your name was Zangi, he''d admit it. So definitely. I''m familiar with the devil because I''ve come to hell in my last life."


    "But you didn''t know my name, did you?


    "... that''s true... no, but it is! You said Coppin just now, how many stars there are demons. I mean, you don''t know every demon in hell."


    "Huh. Well, that''s good. Whether it''s true or not, if we''re lucky enough to get to Astarot, we''ll know. On the other hand, if you''re unlucky enough to screw me on the way, you''re screwed. That''s completely different. I know what you mean. It''s not this way."


    Gaius was quite frustrated with Coppin''s words.


    But I didn''t say it back any more because I found once again that my memory was too vague.


    Gaius once again looked down at the spectacular scenery that spreads beneath his eyes, rethinking once more whether he had truly visited this hell in his previous life.

 300 Lesson 298: Development

    "... you''ll see even more amazing when you look up close..."


    As Gaius descended from the giant rift and went down to hell, he looked up at the golden giant spire that stood in front of him at a height of 100M (Merkle) and groaned so in a sighing mixture.


    "I''ve never seen it, but it''s no worse than a building on the ground, is it?


    "Right. It''s called size and good height, isn''t architectural technology equivalent or better? But what''s more amazing than that is this glow... all the buildings are shining... this tower is golden... hey, could this be made of pure gold... there is no such thing as that?


    "... come on? I don''t know... but what if it is?


    "On the ground, the value of gold is so high. If we could take this tower back to the ground, maybe a small country would be worth buying just like that, huh?


    "Seriously!? That''s funny...... you want to try it?


    "How... there''s no way I can carry such a big one, and the owner of this tower wouldn''t forgive me for that in the first place, would he?


    "Why don''t you ask me to look at it? Maybe you could ask for one or two of these towers?


    "... Really? I mean, who do you ask?


    "It''s decided. To the demons who rule this area."


    "So who is that?


    "It''s Delkia. I''m a lord around here, and all the land and buildings I can see are hers. Isn''t that great?"


    "That''s amazing."


    "Isn''t that right? This is the only building I''ve got, as long as Delkia likes it, it''ll be about one of the towers in no time."


    "Well, leave that story alone, this is the top level of hell, right? At the top, if this size and luxury, how awesome is the bottom floor?


    "Right...... well wouldn''t that be so different?


    "Really?


    "Yeah. ''Cause it''s been tens of thousands of years since we were sealed in hell by God back in the old days, hasn''t it?


    That doesn''t make a lot of difference because the development is already underway. "


    "Development... is a hell of a word..."


    "What''s that bias? Well, hell is a bad name in the first place - maybe it''s time to change your name."


    "... well, how did you do development, leaving aside the renaming issue?


    "I don''t care how you say it... well, I heard you started at the bottom of hell, didn''t you?


    "The lowest level of hell...... on earth is what they call a mourning river"


    "Yeah, that''s it. That''s it. I heard there was a river frozen at absolute zero degrees, and all the finest demons were physically imprisoned in that river."


    "That''s exactly the same story I was hearing on the ground. But that''s where the conversation comes from."


    "Right. It took thousands of years to melt an absolutely zero degree river."


    Gaius gave the look of surprise.


    "... melted little by little... God... God does that"


    Then Coppin answered blocking Gaius''s words.


    "You don''t know, do you? I''ve been developing hell from there for tens of thousands of years, but I''ve only attacked you once, and that was only a thousand years ago recently."


    Coppin closed his right eye patsy like that and winked adorably.


    Gaius was frightened by the gap between Coppin''s words and his actions, causing him to gently pull his cheeks and laugh bitterly.

 301 Episode 299: High-Level Advanced Demon

    Well, let''s get to Delkia''s mansion. "


    Coppin prompted Gaius in a very no-line way.


    Then Gaius responded with a shuddering face.


    "Dude, did you mean what you just said? I''m telling you, I didn''t come to hell for a thousand bucks, did I?


    "I know that. You want to go to Master Astarot, don''t you?


    "What the hell. You know what I mean. Astarot''s at the bottom of hell, isn''t he? I don''t know how many layers of hell there are... hey, how many layers there are?


    Eight layers.


    Gaius looked a little fed up when Coppin answered without getting her hair in between.


    "Do you have eight layers... If so, you can''t hang around at the top. We need to head down to the lower tier immediately."


    "That''s why you''re not going to Delkia."


    "... what do you mean?


    "You know, there''s no staircase down there, right? ''Cause the gods might attack again. That''s why the stairs leading downstairs are inside the mansions of the Lords on every level. Each layer is ruled by four Lords, but Delkia rules the area around the top. I''m telling you, let''s go to Delkia."


    Gaius made a slightly more difficult look at Coppin''s commentary.


    "... that I must meet one of the four Lords of each level..."


    "That sort of thing. That means you have to meet at least seven lords to get to the bottom. Oh, yeah, I''ll tell you what, just because you''re ruling the upper layers doesn''t mean each lord is a junior demon. Everyone, including Delkia, is a superior demon, and that''s the twenty-eight superior superior demons that are considered to be closest to the finest."


    "You''re a high-ranking, high-ranking demon... well, I guess so. Just because you''re on the upper floor doesn''t mean you''re going to let the lower demons cure you."


    "That''s the thing. Well, Pekopeko, keep your head down and let me show you down the stairs, or you can fight and die, or you can do whatever you want."


    "Um, come on, when you fight, you say it''s like an instant death, but how about you decide that?


    "Oh, don''t you have a busy mouth? You think you can fight Delkia and win?


    "You don''t know unless you try, do you?


    "I know you don''t have to do that. There''s no way a human can fight a high-ranking, high-ranking demon and win."


    "I thought you said that, didn''t I? I''m a reincarnator."


    "Hmm! I just heard that. He''s been reborn many times, hasn''t he? So what? How many times have I been reborn and I''m not an intruder? Not really, but Delkia doesn''t have enemies."


    "Um, come on, I''m telling you, I''ve been drawn to the finest demon, Grasha-Laboras, before?


    Gaius had previously fought Glasha-Laboras in the underground waterway of Tabe, the old capital of the Kingdom of Dallas, but in fact he managed to repel Karla, the archmage mentor, and not by himself, but Gaius, who dared not mention it to Coppin.


    "Huh. But isn''t that on the ground? Then it''s not an entity, so it''s not even a tenth of its real strength, is it?


    "... I hear you are..."


    "Fair enough. As I said earlier, it''s either good for me if you live or die ? So let''s just go, shall we?


    When Coppin said that, he left Gaius and just left.


    Though Gaius, who was left behind, stood still on the spot, realizing that he was not clear, and was lonely enough to follow him after Shizukusa and Coppin.

 302 Episode 300 Gateway

    One.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen the demons at all since just now..."


    Gaius shook his neck firmly to the left and right and asked Coppin as he peered around.


    "Naturally. ''Cause it''s not time for activity yet."


    "Activity time? Does that mean there''s a concept of day and night?


    "That''s right. The city is still bright and shining, but it''s still dark compared to activity time?


    "Will it be brighter than this!?


    "Yeah, we''re about to get into activity time, so we can see it a little later, okay?


    "But then the devil would come out of the building, wouldn''t he?


    "That''s right. So why don''t we hurry up and head over to Delkia? Otherwise, I think it''s gonna be a real pain in the ass."


    Say it. Coppin sped up the movement a little.


    Then the speed of nature and Gaius also accelerated, and the result was enough to reach the desired Delchian mansion, where Gaius stood with a flashing face.


    "... what is this... prison or something..."


    Gaius stood before a giant iron fence about thirty meters high.


    "... this fence seems to be going on as far as I can see..."


    Whether looking to the right or to the left, Gaius was also stunned when he saw an iron giant fence continue to the other side of the horizon.


    "Of course, right? It''s the lord''s mansion. It''s not like any other house."


    "Is this the ant who magically jumps over the walls?


    "It''s not okay, why don''t you try? But that''s just trespassing, so naturally, if they find us, Delkia''s gonna kill us without a question, right?


    "... stop"


    "That''s wise. Let''s head straight to the gate, shall we?


    "�� Copy that."


    The two flew together again and rushed to the gateway, the entrance to the vast Delchian mansion.


    Two.


    "... finally arrived... it took you twenty minutes from there, didn''t it? How big the hell is it..."


    Gaius stood in front of a magnificent building door that stood even higher than a giant fence and asked Coppin in a whispering tone.


    Then Coppin waved and answered.


    "I don''t know that. Why don''t you ask Delkia directly?


    "... stop"


    "Oh, you''re so weak. Until just now, you had a good prestige. So you''re scared to see the size of the mansion?


    "That can''t be true, though. Enough. Let''s just go inside, okay?


    "Huh. Well, fine. Then knock."


    "... where are you?


    "Look, there''s an iron ring on the gate, right? Hit that door."


    "Oh, it was small and I didn''t see it well. You''re like a wheel to put on that cow''s nose, aren''t you?


    "What''s that? I don''t know, but that''s it. Hurry up."


    "I don''t know, why can you say it''s all that? There''s more to it than that, right?


    I said, "I don''t care. If we don''t do that soon, we''re gonna get into activity time, right?


    Gaius had no choice but to walk over to the gate, squeezing the wheel in front of him and knocking forcefully.

 303 Episode 3001, Dove.

    As Gaius knocked on the giant iron gateway, a small window just around the front of his face made a rattling noise and opened, revealing a monster of a gripping face boar from inside.


    "... who is it? ����


    In a very low and sinister voice, the boar asked Gaius.


    Gaius got cramped with answers, especially because he knocked without thinking, and even though he rushed around to look desperately for Coppin''s figure, when did Coppin''s figure eventually disappear?


    Therefore Gaius had no choice but to name his first and last name.


    "... and... Gaius Schneider..."


    "... well, what is a rare human being... what can I do for you? ����


    Only with a calm voice did the boar ask Gaius again.


    Gaius finally prepared and honestly informed him of the purpose of his visit, as he still lurked around his neck in the meantime to look for Coppin, but no shadow or shape was found anywhere, so he struck his tongue in his heart.


    "��������������������������"


    As Gaius conveyed his purpose directly to him, the boar narrowed his eyes softly.


    "... well... wait a while..."


    When the boar said so, he immediately pulled his face in and shut the small window in a gutter.


    And after a while, the iron and iron made a scrubbing sound, and the giant gate slowly began to open.


    "... let in..."


    A boar called out to Gaius from across the door.


    Gaius didn''t think it would be easy for the door to open either, so he managed to step forward with his right foot in his stomach, although he was a little distracted.


    Then at that moment, suddenly a beautiful bell rang loudly from somewhere, gently covering the entire town.


    "... church... there can''t be any, can there? ����


    The boar didn''t miss hearing Gaius whine unexpectedly.


    "... that''s a bell that tells the beginning..."


    "Beginning?"


    "... right. When it rings, everyone moves..."


    "Oh well, the time of activity..."


    "... look. It should keep coming out of the building..."


    That''s what the boar said and pointed beyond the door behind Gaius.


    So Gaius looked back, as he was told, and behold, all sorts of miscellaneous demons came out of the various buildings beyond the door.


    "... wow... that''s what I forgot to ask your name?


    The boar answered Gaius'' question correctly in his prestige.


    "... it''s me... I''m Dove..."


    "... Dove. Well, thank you again."


    But Dove did not respond to it, and began walking toward a huge mansion of shocking pink that was going to hurt his eyes, flipping around and standing on the property.


    And as he walked, he said to Gaius over his shoulder.


    "... follow me..."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders at Dove''s attitude, but immediately took a step forward on his right foot to follow him after Dove.


    Then over its back, a huge gate made a heavy noise and closed.


    Gaius was alone, first breaking through the primary gates.

 304 Episode Three Hundred and Two: In the Huge Entrance Hall

    When Gaius arrived at the shocking pink building after the dove, he imagined that, due to its enormity, the Lord''s Delkia would be about the same size as this building.


    However, the entrance to the building was rather small compared to the portal.


    "... smaller doors, eh? ����


    Gaius tried to put what he thought into his mouth.


    Then Dove stared at Gaius, smiling bitterly.


    "... I don''t have a brother-in-law, but let me give you some advice. I wouldn''t be surprised to see Master Delkia. And without even thinking about what I thought to myself, you should stop putting it in your mouth right away..."


    Dove quickly turned to the entrance door, saying so, and just opened the door and went inside.


    Gaius couldn''t weigh the meaning of what Dove said, and thought he couldn''t wait to be left behind, although he twisted his neck slightly, and rushed into the building after Dove.


    Then it popped into Gaius''s eyes that there was an uninterrupted and enormous entrance hall going on everywhere.


    Gaius was greatly surprised by the enormity of it, and stopped and opened his mouth gently and stood still for a while.


    "... so good! �� this is too unbalanced with the entrance��"


    Dove was just going through the hall as Gaius whispered his thoughts at nothing.


    Gaius saw it and rushed into a small run to follow it.


    But after catching up with Dove, the difference in stride between the two forced Gaius to keep running in a much smaller run, and when he ended up with about enough light jogging, he finally reached the door opposite the entrance hall.


    "... wait here a long time..."


    Dove says no, he opened the door and walked into the back room.


    Even though Gaius ran out of breath and ran off on a small run, he felt that he had lost some money in what had been immediately left in Dove.


    "... I''m tired... I should have magically flown without running if this was the case... damn it!


    Gaius gently kicked the door for a little distraction.


    Then suddenly, a lovely but angry voice rang from behind Gaius.


    "Hey you! Why are you kicking people''s doors!?"


    When Gaius turned to his surprise, there was a very cute but slightly busy little back-length girl standing about shoulder-width apart in a brave outfit with her hands on her hips.


    "... surprised - don''t be surprised. My heart is going to stop because I was suddenly called from behind... oh, of course I''m sorry I kicked in the door. I apologize. I''m sorry?


    When Gaius honestly apologized, the girl nodded loudly with her neck vertically.


    "I apologize, so I''ll let you go!


    "Thank you. By the way, you live in this mansion?


    "Yes. I live"


    "That''s right... you''re not such a dick as Delkia''s daughter, are you?


    "What are you talking about? You. That can''t be happening."


    "... right? You''re not such a boring prick, are you? Sorry, sorry."


    "I don''t know much about Othi, but I''m not Delkian''s daughter, I''m Delkian myself, though?


    And Gaius was half-eyed, and drew his cheeks, and he was hardened like a vault for a while.

 305 Episode 3003, Delkia.

    "... in person?... are you the Delkian himself?


    Gaius finally recovered from the vault and asked a terrible question about the adorable but busy girl in front of him.


    Then the girl raised her chin curly and replied, shaking a loosely wavy twin tail.


    "So you''re telling me you are, aren''t you? He''s a persistent one."


    "Oh, no, the... because suddenly it was something I didn''t think Delkia himself was standing behind..."


    Gaius answered Delkia by choosing words, recalling the meaning of the words Dove had just said.


    (I never saw Delkia as such a small and adorable child... at all, I wish she would say so... anyway, as Dove advised, you shouldn''t really touch Delkia''s figure shape...)


    As Gaius considered the way Delkia handled him on the inside, he began to stare at Gaius with the kind of eyes Delkia would explore.


    "... Huh? Hey, what..."


    Gaius was suddenly stunned.


    Delkia then started walking one step, one more step, as she stared at Gaius.


    Gaius was surprised, one step, one step back again, but hit the back wall three steps back, no longer being able to retreat any further.


    But Delkia did not stop moving forward, and finally looked to the point where Gaius''s nose was near, the nose of both of them rubbing together.


    "... hey, what is it? ����


    When Gaius managed to inquire as he twisted his face, Delchia finally spoke as she narrowed her eyes to no more.


    "... could you possibly... be smaller than me?


    Gaius made Pickle pull the edge of his mouth for a moment and put on a disgusting face, but he managed to stay and fit in with Delkia''s story.


    "... well... a few C''s, maybe smaller than you - haha"


    Though Gaius had such a deliberate loving laugh, Delkia didn''t realize it, and smiled heavily disgruntled and garlic.


    "I knew it! Right! I''m 2C... No, it''s about 3C bigger!?"


    Gaius is insightful, he must be exquisitely one-C! Even though I thought so, following Dove''s advice, it gently behaved to my heart without speaking up.


    "Oh my God! Oh my God! Don''t be smaller than me... you''re a good guy."


    Gaius is on the inside, and the argument that he''s a good guy because he''s small would be strange! And as I penetrated, naturally I also left that here without saying, as Dove advised.


    "Well, I don''t think he''s a bad guy..."


    "Right? I thought so - because it''s hard to be a bad guy for a tall guy, huh?


    Also, even though Delkia says things that don''t make sense, Gaius is no longer a hassle, so he decided on the vault in his heart.


    But Delkia''s mood got even better without worrying about it.


    "All right! You''re welcome! Follow me!


    Delkia said, no. He passed beside Gaius and opened the door where the dove had just gone in and went inside.


    Then finally Gaius stroked down his chest relieved to realize that he had successfully responded to Delkia.


    And immediately after Delkia, he disappeared beyond the door.

 306 Episode 304: High Family

    When Gaius opened the doors of the luxurious designs that led him through the long hallway connected from the Great Hall with Delchia, there was a vast office room magnificently colored by spectacular decorations.


    As Gaius glanced over Delchia''s shoulder into the clerk''s office, he was looking right and left with faces like Delchia''s butlers and servants in great difficulty.


    But unlike the others, Dove, standing in the middle of the office in a calm atmosphere, looked back when he heard the door open.


    "... has this been made here, Master Delkia..."


    Dove spoke to Delkia that way with a soothing voice, confirming Gaius''s face, which stood pompously behind it, for a relieved look.


    Delchia greeted Dove with a light chin pull, passing majestically among the deacons and servants still on the right and left, sitting somewhere in a chair that was the most majestic of layers but much smaller.


    "... apparently, you did well face-to-face, didn''t you? ����


    Dove whispered softly into its ear as he came next to Gaius following behind Delkia.


    "... sort of. Thanks to your advice."


    "... well, that''s superimposed..."


    Then Delkia, sitting in a lavish little chair, stared at Gaius''s face and called him in a voice that often passed.


    "Hey, you!


    Gaius approached early enough not to damage Delkia''s mood.


    "What is it? ����


    "I didn''t hear your name. What''s your first name?


    "... Speaking of which, I didn''t name you... I''m Gaius. Gaius Schneider."


    "Is it called Gaius Gaius Schneider... why is Gaius dabbling?


    "Oh, no, that''s... just trying to put it a little dressed up... it''s actually called Gaius Schneider without dabbling..."


    "What a confusion!


    "... I''m so sorry. I''ll be careful in the future��"


    "Hmm. Fair enough. Gaius, what brings you to my mansion?


    Gaius honestly told me everything without covering it up because in hell he was prepared that hiding things wouldn''t start.


    "... I know about a cat king named Elle. I''ve never met him..."


    Gaius was greatly surprised because he never thought Delkia knew about Elle''s existence.


    "You know Elle? Why again..."


    "Elle must have been a fairly high among God''s family. So I guess I''ve heard that name before."


    "... Really? Is Elle a high-ranking family member..."


    "Hmm. I wish I remembered correctly. And you''re a much more honest guy. I want to help God''s family in front of the devil, so I want you to take me to the stairs."


    Delkia said so, laughing toward the dove behind Gaius.


    Then Dove also smiled back at the dust and toward Delkia.


    "... as soon as I tried to take you, I thought I would probably like this person if it was Master Delkia..."


    "Mm-hmm. I like it. I like those who say things clearly. Plus, the 4C''s are shorter than me!


    Although Gaius was further reduced by one C in height than earlier, he remained silent in order to reach the stairs as soon as possible.

 307 Lesson 3005: The Seal of God

    "By the way, Gaius, how did you get here?


    Delchia swayed as she sifted through that poor twin tail, tilting her little neck cutely and asking Gaius.


    Gaius then said he had just remembered.


    "That''s right! Coppin''s guy, he''s still gone. Don''t be at all critical..."


    "... what are you talking about? Don''t start saying things you don''t understand.


    "... excuse me... no, there''s this little, round sphere demon called Coppin, and he opened the gates of hell, and as soon as I knocked on this mansion door, I could disappear..."


    Then Delkia twisted her neck with a cute tongue in her mouth.


    "... That''s a name I''ve never heard of. Dove, have you heard of him?


    Then Dove also frowned at the root of his eyebrows and snapped his little neck.


    "... No, you''ve never heard of it..."


    "But there''s a hell of a number of demons, isn''t there? You can''t possibly remember all the names of those demons, can you?


    Delkia answered Gaius''s question.


    "Of course I don''t remember everyone''s name or anything. It just comes limited if you become a demon who can open the gates of hell. The gates of hell should not be opened unless at least they are more advanced, and that too is unlimited to the higher advanced."


    "Really!? But then why are intermediate or junior demons being recalled on the ground?


    "That''s because, as you just said, it was recalled (...). A recall is an act carried out by mutual agreement. So both the Seeker and the Seeker, a recall will be made by mutual agreement."


    "In that case, the gates of hell can go out to earth regardless?


    "That''s right. But not when you come to hell. So the gates of hell are standing. In the first place, the gates of hell are things to eliminate uninvited guests for us, in other words, like barriers to prepare for the invasion of the gods. Therefore, it can never be opened by those who do not have the key. Regardless, if the gods really invade, they will try to open it with strength, but then we will also notice the invasion. If we do, we can build defenses in the meantime."


    "... I see... yeah? But weren''t the demons sealed to hell by the gods?


    "Oh, you''re right. Didn''t you come by on your way here, too? A big blue hole."


    "I went through. Is that God''s seal?


    "That''s right. By passing through it, we will be deprived of quite a bit of power. The higher the rank, the more pronounced it will be. So, well, if you want to get out on the ground, you can''t get out, but you can''t really use your powers when you get out. So there''s not a lot of people out there."


    "Do you go through there even if you do a recall?


    Delkia nodded loudly.


    "Earlier Delkia said that Elle was one of the highest in God''s family, right? It has been changed like a stone in the underground world ahead of that El through the seal of God. A demon who can do that..."


    "... I don''t know. I don''t know."


    "... well. Then I figured I''d have to get to the bottom..."


    When Gaius said that to whisper, he quietly renewed his resolve in his heart.

 308 Episode 306: Excuses

    One.


    "Nevertheless, I wonder if the Coppin guy is really a superior demon in that form."


    Gaius remembered Coppin''s small, round, cute figure anyone would think to look at, and twisted his neck with such faces as he wasn''t convinced.


    Then Delkia bit at it.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with the shape? But the guy named Coppin was little, wasn''t he? Are you going to tell me that small shapes don''t make you worthy of advanced demons?!?"


    Gaius became face to face that he was halfway there, and began to deny it in great haste.


    "No, no, no, no! He said he didn''t say that! He''s not small or anything, he''s not round! It''s a sphere! He''s like a guy with no hands, no legs, and only eyes on a round sphere. That''s why I don''t look strong at all. That''s why I thought it would be incredible to be told I was a superior demon!


    Delkia was listening to Gaius at first, but gradually began to put her mouth back together to convince her that she had finally begun to smile slightly.


    Gaius saw it and thought this was the spot for the battle, waving his tongue even more on the song.


    "I''m mostly small myself, aren''t I? Four C''s smaller than Delkia, right? But when it comes to magic, I''m confident it deserves it, and so will Delkia. He''s one of only twenty-eight high-ranking demons. That''s why I said I wasn''t thinking about weighing my abilities in size, only remembering what Coppin looked like!


    Then Delkia said as she waved a full laugh at Gaius.


    "Right! Right! I knew you, you''re a good guy!


    Gaius was sincerely grateful for Delkia''s simplicity.


    Two.


    "By the way, Gaius, are you good at magic?


    Gaius answered Delkia''s question with a pretty good face.


    "Sort of. Especially when it comes to total magic power."


    "Well, speaking of which, you said earlier that you were a reincarnator, right? All right! I''d love to see how much! Try it!


    That''s what Delkia said, pointing her index finger numbingly at the dove standing next to Gaius.


    Gaius didn''t know what it meant and looked seriously at Dove''s face.


    Then Dove said to Gaius with a low, majestic voice.


    "... it means shoot magic at me..."


    "Oh, that''s the thing...... but is it okay?


    "... whatever. It is the life of my Lord. Don''t hesitate to shoot in��"


    Then Delkia said in a lovely, well-traveled voice.


    "That''s right. Don''t hesitate. Dove is the strongest fighter in my division."


    Gaius inquired with a surprising look on Delkia''s words.


    "What!? Even the strongest warrior!?"


    "Uhm. You''re next to me strong. Is that really him?


    "No, ''cause Dove''s a gatekeeper, right? Why are gatekeepers the strongest warriors?


    Then Dove beside answered Gaius''s question with a bitter laugh.


    "... No, I''m not a gatekeeper. I tried to get out of the mansion to train in the morning and by chance you showed up..."


    "... oh yeah... so I was sooner..."


    "... well thats the place..."


    When Dove said so, he looked Gaius in the face and laughed bitterly again.

 309 Episode 307 Exam

    One.


    "Okay! Here we go!


    Delkia issued the decree in a lovely voice as she rocked the twin tails.


    Then Gaius'' arms began to glow red as soon as possible.


    "Then I won''t hesitate to go!


    As Gaius spoke, the opposing dove nodded lightly.


    Gaius also looked at it and nodded back, offering his red-burned arms forward toward Dove.


    "Red Lotus Flame!"


    Gaius says, or a fierce flame suddenly rolled up from both of its arms.


    And at the next moment, the flame thrust forward with a big swirl, and with tremendous momentum it struck.


    The opposing dove opened his palms and put them forward, something began to cast a spell quickly in a low voice.


    Then something like a thin translucent membrane unfolded instantly across Dove''s body, and he bounced back easily without the red lotus flame (barflame) that struck him with great momentum.


    "Become!?"


    Gaius was surprised and accidentally shouted out loud.


    (Don''t do it! That''s just sometimes called the strongest warrior under Delkia. if so...... mix it up)


    Gaius lowered only the other right arm down as it was, of both burning arms.


    And with the momentum as it was, spinning his right arm for a spin, his right arm was changing its brilliance from red to blue in a flash like a magic trick.


    "Kura eh! Ice Falls (Blazefall)!"


    At the same time as Gaius screamed, countless sharp blocks of ice suddenly appeared from Gaius'' right hand, and he flew away with a dove at a tremendous speed, like a bullet emitted from a rapid-fire gun.


    When the ice mass reached the unfolding membrane of the dove in a flash, it was scattered one after the other, playing a complex tone mixed with bluntness and height.


    (Damn it! The Red Lotus Flame and Frozen Falls (Blazefall) are either a two-stage attack or frightening... No, this is an enduring battle. I''ll show you how awesome my total magic is, as Delkia wishes!


    Gaius caught a glimpse of Delkia watching the battle from a height while his right arm continued to roll out the icy falls (Blazefall) and from his left arm the red lotus flame (Barflame).


    Two.


    (Hmm... Gaius, there''s just something to say... maybe about the total amount of magic, equal to this me, no maybe more...)


    The smile had already disappeared from Delkia''s face, who looked at this battle with pleasure until earlier.


    That was also because the battle had already lasted for less than an hour, and two kinds of magic continued to be produced from both arms of Gaius, still flourishing.


    (But the magical power itself is no big deal... I mean, it''s amazing - it''s weak...)


    Delchia gradually began to create a frustrating atmosphere, chewing on the tip of her long stretched nails.


    And for a while Delkia kept chewing on her nails, and when she finally chewed off those nails, she kicked the chair in momentum and stood up.


    "That''s enough! Damn it! With all your magic power, what is it? How to use that nasty!


    Gaius stopped the magic shooting hand perfectly at the sudden exasperation of Delchia, and stood on the spot with a flashing face.

 310 Chapter 308: Cursing

    "Hey Gaius! You''ve got a lot on your ass, too! What the hell! You, the family of God... what did you say? ����


    Delkia was raging anger from fierce to Gaius one after another, but along the way she was stuck in words without remembering Elle''s name, shaking her neck from left to right with a lovely twin tail loose.


    Then Dove sent out a help boat with a low and dignified voice.


    "... it''s in El..."


    Delkia''s face then became paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "That''s it! Elle! Yes, you didn''t teach that Elle how to use your magic!?"


    Then Gaius followed him with a small voice, looking like one of the bad faces.


    "��������������������������������������������������������"


    "Eh! What a waste! Why didn''t you practice properly! You must have been on track because you have a lot of magic!?"


    Gaius accidentally put it on his face because of the stunning stumbling star.


    Then Delkia didn''t miss that Gaius look.


    "I knew it! You idiot! Asshole! Big dumb ass! You''re too imbalanced for anything!


    "... balance?


    Gaius spoke to his voice unexpectedly.


    Then Delkia answered it without getting her hair in.


    "That''s right. Balance. As you put it, it''s a lot of magic. But the power of individual magic is too weak in comparison! Look at that evidence! Dove is not tired at all. Because while I fought for over an hour, I just had to re-tension it a few times since I first strained my membrane. That''s because your magic power is too weak! If the power had been so great, the dove would sweat so that it had to constantly retighten its membrane. But look! Dove hasn''t had a sweat or anything! On the contrary, it''s not even seeping!


    Gaius saw Dove when Delkia told him to.


    Then Dove stood with a flat face as if nothing had happened as Delkia had said.


    (... here we go. I used to be a genius, too. You haven''t grown at all since sometime. Was I proud of you after all?


    As Gaius was reflecting in his mind, Delkia came up against him with even more songs.


    "More like this, can you shoot well!? You idiot! By and large, you mean red lotus flame. Didn''t you learn not to shoot more like this? And Frozen Falls (Blaze Fall), you have to wear a magic training gip for a blood seep, did you do that?


    "... no, I didn''t... yes..."


    "I guess! If I were you, I''d be a little stronger! But when it comes to your magic... both of them are amazing!


    Gaius looked pretty snagged at Delkia''s curse.


    Then suddenly, Delkia walked over to Gaius once.


    And when I stopped in front of Gaius, I stuck my right index finger out in a surprise and looked at him.


    "You can''t go downstairs with such weakness! So from today on, I will train you! Nice!"


    Gaius had no choice but to follow quietly, though he refused.

 311 Chapter 309 Possibilities

    One.


    Three days after Gaius began his special training at Delkia, Gaius'' magical power, initially badly regarded, had been transformed into something so powerful that it could be seen differently.


    "... at all, if you do it, you can do it. Why haven''t you taken this seriously before?


    Delkia asked Gaius with a rather frightened face.


    Then Gaius said with all the evil looks on his face.


    "No, well that''s... you can''t be serious without being pushed... see, there''s this guy who plays around without getting himself into the test, and finally he''s on the eve of the test and he''s in a big hurry to study, right? That''s it..."


    "I don''t know much about your analogy, but I only know that your personality is helpless and lazy anyway."


    "... I don''t think that''s enough to be said..."


    "No, that''s not true. Didn''t you say that before? He said he had suffered catastrophic defeats in a country like Dallas. Nonetheless, isn''t the throat too smooth and then retreating down to the present day? If there''s any other way to say this without calling it laziness, I want you to tell me."


    "... No, well, that''s right..."


    "Fair enough. Much has been gained. After a month of special training, you''ll be the right person."


    "... what!? You still have a month to do it!?"


    "Is there anything to complain about? I thought you said it first. Your current strength is that you can go downstairs and ask anyone to do something about it. So, what''s the point of going downstairs?


    "... that''s well, yeah... but I''m worried about Elle, who''s stoned, and I don''t have to do it for the next month..."


    "Shut the fuck up! If you have time to talk, give me some special training and get more strength! See, you idiot!"


    Delkia busted Gaius'' foolish illustration along the way, reddishing her adorable face and yelling furiously.


    As soon as the anger was gone, Gaius had no choice but to shut up without a sound.


    Two.


    As Gaius dragged his corpse and walked in vain through the narrow hallway, he heard a low, calm voice calling Gaius from behind.


    Gaius turned to the voice, looking troubled, and there was a dove with a glued face approaching him at a slow foot.


    "... what can I do for you?... Me, I''m pretty tired... Ha! Isn''t that an addition to the special training?


    Dove approached with a bitter laugh and walked over to the tip of Gaius'' nose.


    "... don''t worry. Not..."


    Gaius stroked down his chest relieved from his heart.


    "... I need to ask you a few questions..."


    "Yeah? What do you want to ask me?... What do you mean?


    "... um. You went for the lowest level of hell in order to restore the family of God who was stoned to death, didn''t you?


    "Oh, I don''t have a lot of credit for that. I have fragmented memories of my previous life as a reincarnator, some of which are related to Astalot, the finest demon. So, that''s kind of a good image, though. I don''t know... yes, I still feel like a close friend. So I thought I''d meet Astarot."


    "... well. I see that. But this is about what if... what if it wasn''t the devil who stoned Elle? ����


    "... who besides the devil can stone Elle? That''s why..."


    So Gaius realized there was more.


    Dove then narrowed his eyes and looked sharply straight ahead at Gaius.


    "... right.... I''m here. There are other people besides the devil who can imitate that..."


    And Dove said something about a possibility that was shocking to Gaius.


    "... those who fought longer with our demons than they used to be in the ancient past and had equal or greater power with us... yes, those who call themselves gods..."

 312 Episode Three Hundred Ten: Lucifer Again

    Gaius had repeatedly rebelled Dove''s words as he slept on his back on the bed of a rather lavish built room, appreciated by Delkia.


    "... if you do have the power to stone Elle, it can only be about either the finest demons or the gods..."


    Gaius shrugged to tell himself quietly as he stared at the ceiling of the design, which ran plaid with a lacquered black straight line on the bright white lacquer.


    (... a thousand years ago, the superior demons did not show up in the battle with the gods, and their gods should have disappeared just before they reached the lowest level, and then remained absent until now... you mean they came here and resurrected...)


    Gaius was trying to concentrate his consciousness by staring narrowly at the point where the black line intersects and to derive the answer to this difficult question.


    (Why didn''t the finest demons show up... why did the gods disappear... and stoned Elle...)


    Gaius tried desperately in his mind to derive an answer, but the attempt didn''t go very well.


    "... no! I have no idea!


    In the end Gaius gave up and stretched out big on the bed to relax his body.


    "Mm-hmm. There''s no way I''m going to get an answer from thinking about it - I guess I''ll just have to go to the bottom and ask someone of the finest demons."


    That said, as Gaius shifted his gaze slightly from the plaid intersection, he could see a slight light brown stain floating around the bright white part of the ceiling.


    "... stained..."


    Gaius muttered softly in just a small voice, looking quietly at the stain for some time.


    "... you look like a face... you look like someone?... who is it..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Who''s Lucifer!? "


    Then Gaius suddenly rose up.


    And as he raised his fat sweat all over his face, he dazzled at the hollow.


    "Wait a minute! But the same thing happened once before!?... yes! It''s at Upak''s house. Even then I lay in bed and watched the stain on the ceiling and the stain appeared on my face...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Gaius couldn''t even think of one desperate attempt to evoke about Lucifer while dripping the grease that rose in his face, and he still couldn''t remember one even more desperately boring by twisting his body.


    "... that''s what happened then too. I can''t remember at all trying to remember and the sweat dripped off my whole body... he''s a jerk. This guy is an uninterrupted sucker... but I don''t know how he sucks... I can''t remember one thing but his face and his name... damn!


    Gaius suddenly had a hard time breathing from his ascetics, and he couldn''t stop jumping out of bed.


    And I tried to calm my feelings as I wandered around the room again in large numbers.


    "Damn!... No, I''m not calm at all... my breathing remains painful... damn it! Are you saying you''re mentally oppressed? ����


    Gaius happened to open the door and jumped out into the wide hallway.


    Then the dove went through there just in time.


    Dove spotted in an instant that Gaius was looking strange, and just hung up.


    "... what''s wrong with you? Gaius......"


    Then, the moment Dove spoke to Gaius, Gaius'' knee suddenly collapsed.


    Dove was surprised and ran over to Gaius in a rare and hasty manner for Dove.


    "Are you okay!? Gaius!?"


    Seeing it, Gaius was pale in the face and was so debilitated that his breath was constant.


    Dove raised his voice and called for a servant, while putting Gaius to sleep gently and quietly on the floor.


    Then Gaius'' purple-dyed lips moved slightly.


    "... to Delkia''s..."


    Gaius shrugged so slightly that he quietly lost consciousness.

 313 Episode 311: Cloudy

    "... dove? ����


    As Gaius slowly opened his eyelids, Dove''s face popped into his eyes.


    Dove then answered in his usual low calm voice, sneaking a slight relief color.


    "... right. It''s Dove. You okay? It''s Gaius..."


    Gaius began by letting his eyes glimpse with a look like he didn''t know why there was a dove in front of him, but gradually the situation became clearer and clearer to swallow.


    "... well... I lost my mind..."


    "... um. I''m just surprised. Suddenly he collapsed..."


    "... oh, I''m slowly remembering. I''m sorry, I''m worried..."


    Gaius slowly woke up his body as he waved his wear to further clarify his consciousness.


    "... no, never mind. How are you doing better than that? ����


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Looks like we''re finally getting our consciousness straight."


    "... well. That was good......"


    Dove shrugged softly as he looked relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    Then, quietly, the door opened and Delkia peered across the door adorably.


    "... I felt like I heard Gaius right now... whoa! Are you awake?


    Delkia came into the room with a light foothold when she admitted Gaius, who was sitting with her upper body up on the bed.


    "... oh, I can handle it. I''m sorry. Don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried about anything. Are you okay?"


    Although Delkia ran her mouth about something quite inconsistent, we were not aware of that at all.


    But Gaius also didn''t notice Delchia''s inconsistency as to whether his consciousness was still somewhat cloudy.


    "... well, it''s okay for now...?


    "Right. That''s good... no, I wasn''t worried about anything..."


    Although Delkia first noticed a word full of her own contradictions there, she managed to determine her unfamiliar face to delude herself without being noticed.


    "Oh, yeah."


    But Gaius went through here without breaking in, so Delchia secretly stroked his chest down.


    "And, by the way, you, were you doing me any favors? He told you to take him to me before he passed out?


    Gaius then twisted his neck for a few seconds and thought about it, but immediately remembered and asked Delchia in a hasty tone.


    "... yes! I need to ask you something! Delkia... do you know the name Lucifer?


    Gaius told Delkia the name of the person who caused him to lose his mind.


    Then the smile disappeared from Delkia''s face as soon as possible.


    "... Lucifer... what''s wrong with him?


    Delchia asked Gaius with a slightly different atmosphere than earlier.


    But Gaius didn''t notice such a Delkian difference at all, either because his consciousness had just recovered.


    "Yeah. When I saw the stain on the ceiling, I thought it looked like someone else''s face. So, when I looked at it, I realized that it looked like Lucifer, but I didn''t remember Lucifer''s face and name at all. So if I was desperate to remember, I''d be breathless and out of my mind. So what do you say? Is that a name you''ve heard of?


    Then Delkia regained her smile and tried to say it away in a bright tone.


    "Come on, I''ve never heard of you. Who is it?

 314 Lesson 312: Protest

    One.


    "... well, don''t you know... how about a dove?


    Gaius showed an obviously discouraged bareback at Delkia''s answer, but also asked Dove in case he got back on his mind.


    But I had to say that your asking Lucifer is so breathless that Gaius just thought of that face that the establishment that Lower Dove knew was extremely low than Delkia, the high-ranking superior demon, said he didn''t know.


    "... No, it''s a name I''ve never even heard of..."


    The guide dove waved for the first time.


    Then Gaius muttered softly in a small voice as he saw how it was and darkened the colour of his dismay even more.


    "... well... then maybe it''s not the devil..."


    That was a truly vague way of putting it, as it sounded to me, as it sounded to me, as it sounded to me like an inquiry.


    Then Delkia regarded it as solitary, or she stood quietly beside Gaius''s bed, staring even at Gaius''s side while remaining still silent, and now she stared further at Delkia''s appearance like that with Dove''s muggy expression from its side.


    Delkia opened her mouth and broke the silence as Gaius thought naggingly for a while.


    "... well rest easy for now. Anyway, I''ll see you tomorrow for special training."


    to Delkia''s words. Gaius protested by bending his mouth to a letter to


    "What! How dare you suddenly lose your mind and fall? And yet you''re going to continue your special training tomorrow? Um, come on - I''m sure I''m getting pretty tired - so what do you say? What do you mean, take plenty of time off once before you fall like this again? Well, for now, what do you say we take three days off tomorrow to make a recovery?


    "No. Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and a month beyond that, it''s special training."


    "Gu... no blood, no tears..."


    "There''s no way it''s in the devil, is there? Sleep tight when you find out. Be prepared for tomorrow''s special training."


    Delchia said so, smiling nastyly as she floated a sadistic shade on that adorable face.


    As Gaius half-eyed and pulled his cheeks, he slowly knocked his body down and lay on the bed, quickly wearing the futon from his head into a slumber.


    Two.


    "... Dear Delkia... May I ask you a few questions? ����


    When Dove followed Delkia out of Gaius''s room, he called Delkia off with a tense face on the way down a vain corridor.


    Delchia then looked back in large part, relative to Dove with a tough look he had never shown before.


    "... that''s about Lucifer, isn''t it? ����


    To the low tone of Delkia''s words, Dove further intensified the degree of tension.


    "... you still knew..."


    "Oh, I know. I never thought I''d hear his name from him..."


    "............... who are you? ����


    After Dove had put in plenty more time than usual, he asked questions with a squeezy voice squeezing out of his throat, either for nervousness or lower than usual.


    Delchia then narrowed her eyes and glanced at the hollow, answering with a distraction to the position that there was no more of her face.


    "... he is... he is the culprit of all the wars ahead, the most fearful... like the devil... godliness..."

 315 Lesson 313: Elementary

    "... a demonic god..."? ����


    Dove shook his voice and told him to squeeze it desperately out of his throat.


    Delkia then nodded loudly once, keeping her harsh expression intact.


    "That''s right. What do I, the devil, say, is a man of God''s name? He was always around some ploy or ploy, always standing high and staring at everyone."


    "... Why does Master Delkia know so well about that God named Lucifer? Isn''t he a god? Then there shouldn''t be much contact with Master Delkia? ����


    To Dove''s naturally questionable question, Delchia answered with a pull and distortion of that adorable face.


    "... Dove, let me tell you why he''s a demon-like god. That''s because long before he was born, he lived here in hell..."


    Dove doubted my ear at Delkia''s words.


    "... the inhabitants of hell?... So what is Lucifer!?"


    Delkia responded with an even stronger tone to Dove''s powerful inquiry.


    "That''s right! He was once a demon, but for some reason he turned to God, an unforgiving traitor!


    Dove didn''t say much of a surprise, and often stood up stiff on the spot.


    Then Delkia shrugged her shoulders softly when she saw how Dove was doing like that.


    "Well, I can''t help but be surprised. The devil rises to heaven and becomes a god. It''s hard to believe... but it''s Dove. This is a fact, an indisputable truth."


    "�� is it possible that such things�� such as the devil turning to God?... No, of course I am not doubting what Master Delchia said. I''m not suspicious..."


    "I know. Still, are you going to say it''s incredible? But I just need you to believe all this. He was undoubtedly the inhabitant of this inferno, the one who took on the top corner of the demon..."


    Dove thought deeply for a while to sort out his confused own head.


    Then Delkia just stared at the light slipping into the hallway for a while without saying anything to give Dove time to kill his time.


    And when Dove finally put his thoughts together and regained his composure, he began to speak in a slow tone.


    "... I was born before the first man was born. If Lucifer ascended to heaven before I was born, then Lucifer, who Gaius once met in his previous life, was not Lucifer in the Satanic Age, but Lucifer after he became God? ����


    "Oh, don''t be. I don''t know how many times I''ve been reincarnated, but I can''t trace it back to where it was originally, before the birth of mankind."


    "... yes, if so, Gaius would have once set foot in heaven, not just in this hell..."


    "Oh, if it''s true that you know Lucifer and yet you know Astalot, don''t"


    "... man''s self but hell goes as far as heaven... is that what all are called reincarnators? ����


    "No, he''s probably specially made."


    "... specially made?... What the hell does that mean? ����


    "Probably, but I''m sure he''s a singularity"


    "... peculiarities?... I am the first ear, what is it? ����


    "Actually, I don''t know the details either. I''m not really interested in this sort of thing. But if you''re going to explain it with the knowledge you know... yes, at the heart of everything in the world... something like that."


    "... the heart of everything in this world... it doesn''t just mean this hell, it doesn''t mean the ground, the earth, even the heavenly realm is turned upside down? ����


    Delkia then looked extremely serious and nodded really heavily.


    "... apparently I have finally figured out who Gaius is, in disgust. It''s... he''s... maybe he''s the one who destroys everything in this world."

 316 Lesson 314: The Dining Room

    "... here we go. I just slept in the middle of the day, and I had to get a little sleepy at night."


    Gaius spoke to himself alone looking at the clock on the wall, largely getting out of bed, not knowing how it worked, but taking a brilliant, shining lamp, raising its output to its limit and illuminating the room as bright as day.


    (... whatever this is, it''s science and technology - and maybe more than the world over there...)


    Gaius approached the window frame in large part and opened the curtain vigorously.


    Then, at night, but from outside the window, as in the room, the light that was just daylight and confusion shined brightly.


    (... because this light doesn''t exist in the world over there... I don''t know any other field, but whatever you think, hell is going on just about lighting... so I guess it still means Mother of Invention)


    When Gaius was alone, the belly worm began to make loud noises as soon as possible.


    (Uh-huh. You look so hungry. Whatever you want. If you don''t get something in your belly, it''s going to fall apart)


    Gaius decided to embark on a journey to find ingredients.


    (Why don''t you go to your usual dining room for now)


    Gaius turned to the large dining room, located almost in the middle of the vast mansion, which he uses less than three meals each day since coming to the Delchia Mansion.


    (That''s just inactivity time and nobody sees it... well, naturally... but when it does...)


    Gaius never ran into the servants, who would be dozens and dozens different in activity time, which led him to think that even if he had arrived safely ahead of him from now on, the same would have happened.


    (I would put it inside the cafeteria for once, but do you want to put it where the ingredients are?


    Gaius remembered the usual dining landscape and thought as he walked about whether he would be able to put it on his diet from now on.


    (Uh-huh. What kind of kitchen was it made of? I just feel like there was a room in the back of the kitchen... but don''t bother if it was locked there... you can''t just magically destroy it...)


    When Gaius walked to the cafeteria where he wanted to be, he thought it was hard.


    Since the dining room had no doors or other structures at the entrance and was free to enter and exit, Gaius walked into the dining room without worrying.


    And as he reached the deepest kitchen of the large dining room, Gaius rose fluffy and quiet, largely activated by magic.


    He then succeeded in bending through the mouth of the dish connecting the dining room to the kitchen and entering the kitchen without difficulty.


    (Now the food.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. ����


    Gaius began praying with one loud exhalation as he flew quietly to reach the door behind the kitchen.


    (Please! Open it! I''m so hungry! Please!)


    When Gaius raised one prayer, he roughly laid his hands on the door knob and began to turn around quietly and slowly.


    Then Gaius'' prayer passed, and the door began to open quietly.


    "I knew it was because I wanted to do it everyday ?"


    Gaius was in a good mood and stepped into what appeared to be a food pantry in the back of the kitchen.

 317 Lesson 315 Pseudonyms

    "... that? Nothing..."


    Although Gaius entered the small room at the back of the kitchen to find ingredients, it was a lazy space, and as one, I didn''t see anything like it.


    "... what room? This place is............... yeah?


    Gaius discovered, behind the dim little room, that there was another door.


    "... you want to go"


    Gaius opened the back door by turning the door knob as he penetrated the center of the small room without labor by floating magic.


    Then there was a huge underground space.


    Gaius narrowed his eyes to his surprise - when he looked at it, he could see the stone spiral staircase, which seemed to be from a pretty old age, going down for a long time everywhere.


    "... is this an example staircase? ����


    When Gaius muttered so unexpectedly, he heard a cute familiar voice in his ear.


    "That''s right. This is the staircase leading to the second floor."


    Gaius turned viciously by surprise.


    "... don''t surprise me... Coppin"


    In Gaius''s ear, a week ago, he suddenly disappeared in front of the gate of the Delchian mansion. Coppin was floating shabby.


    "Long time no see... I mean, isn''t it too late? What the hell have you been doing in this mansion all week?


    Even though Coppin hadn''t seen him in a week, he attacked Gaius early in a completely unchanged tone than before.


    "What a magic training. Delkia was all over me because I couldn''t do anything if I went to the lower level as I am now. More than that, why did Coppin suddenly disappear? What are you thinking of suddenly disappearing in front of the gate? Not at all!"


    "Oh, then the reason is simple. Because sleighs don''t fit in me and Delkia. He disappeared because he just fights face to face anyway. Okay?"


    "... well, I don''t think it fits..."


    "Isn''t it? There''s no way they fit each other!


    Then I realized that there was Gaius.


    "That? That''s crazy... but I thought you said Delkia didn''t know about Coppin... but if she did, how do you know Coppin doesn''t fit in with Delkia that you''ve never even met?


    Then Coppin winked mischievously at Gaius.


    "Oh, that''s easy too. ''Cause this is a temporary figure that sneaks around the world, and the name is of course a pseudonym ?"


    That being said, Coppin laughed with Kerakera in his lovely voice.


    Gaius pulled his cheeks tight as usual on the top of the half-eyed Buddha.

 318 Episode 316 Choice

    "... erm... so in the meantime, can you tell me your real name?


    Gaius asked Coppin''s true identity with dislike, keeping his cheeks pulled.


    Coppin then appropriated the pistachio and its demands without interrupting his hair.


    "No! Why do I have to tell you my real name? I don''t know what that means!


    "... I don''t know what that means... but it''s this line... and it''s like sneaking around the world, right? I''m not the devil I call myself in that world."


    Then a real devilish coppin of the world over here devoured the second half of Gaius''s words.


    "Oh? Are there demons in that world, too?


    "... no, forget that... more than that, maybe that mundane hairball is like wearing a guru, with a body hidden inside or something?


    "I don''t know what that Kigurumi is... well I think it is!


    Coppin asserted so forcefully with such great confidence that he had gained complete certainty by overwhelming himself, having changed from his initial seemingly rough gesture.


    "... as appropriate as ever... why are you so confident you can say it all... at all..."


    "Well, let''s go have some fun later about who I am, shall we?


    "No, don''t put yourself behind it, okay? Where are you going?


    "What are you talking about? That''s up to the second tier!


    Then Gaius thought a little.


    "... No, that''s a little bad, isn''t it? I used this staircase on my own without Delkia''s permission, and when I went downstairs... I felt like I was about to get hit and killed when I saw him later..."


    "Oh? Since when did you become a Delkian dog? I can''t go on my own without your husband''s permission. I feel sorry for you!


    "I don''t remember being a dog! I just wanted to take care of you, and if you didn''t say hello, it would be bad!


    "You don''t have to say hello. You almost forgot it''s been over a week since you''ve been here? Aren''t you worried about a guy named Elle who''s stoned? Shattered in some kind of accident, but what would you do? And when that happens, I don''t think anyone''s gonna be able to make it right, do they? Still saying that?


    This Coppin point was that Gaius has been worried about this past week.


    (No matter how much we have entrusted to the Upaks, there is no guarantee that there will be no accidents or natural mutations of any kind, as Coppin has just said... then should we still hurry... or...)


    Gaius was troubled and bored for a long time.

 319 Episode 317

    "... I still can''t go downstairs without any greetings to Delkia. Maybe I can stop you if I see you, but I''ll try to convince you then."


    Gaius firmly set his mind and told Coppin so.


    "Yes. You can do whatever you want."


    Unsurprisingly, Coppin lightly admitted Gaius''s claim.


    "... thanks"


    Gaius said a word of gratitude to Coppin as he felt a lot more obscured by Coppin''s light admission, trying to put his hands on the door knob that led him back to the kitchen.


    Then Coppin winked at the door over Gaius''s back.


    Gaius also meant over his back, putting his hand on the door knob, no matter how unaware, and slowly began to turn.


    "... that? Won''t it open?......"


    Gaius tries to turn the door knob a few times chattering and making loud noises, but the door knob doesn''t turn any more than a certain number of times, and naturally the door never opens again.


    "... not good... it''s locked?... Shit, it won''t open at all..."


    "... oh, that''s too bad. Then you have no choice. Let''s just say we''re in a hurry, okay?


    "No, just give me a minute! Damn it! Open up!


    Gaius often fights the door in a desperate shape, but Gaius'' face just dyes red, and the door never showed any signs of opening.


    "... no. I''m not even scared... Coppin, you must have done something on the door, right?


    "Oh, it''s a long way off, isn''t it? Is there any evidence? Tell me when and with what hand I did the work on the door!... by the way, I don''t have any hands or feet on me, do I?


    "Gu..."


    "Oh interesting. You said you didn''t make any noise when you got into it a lot, but you just said you did, right?


    "... I didn''t say..."


    "I told you. Clearly. But well, that''s fine. Tell me when and how I did more than that!


    "... I don''t know..."


    "I don''t know! You think you''re gonna give me a good reason to do this?


    "... sorry..."


    "Hmm! Well, fine. Anyway, I''m not working on the door. Okay?"


    "... ok"


    "Okay. Let''s just give up and go downstairs, shall we?


    Gaius then shook his neck sideways at Coppin''s words and tried to resist by turning the door knob chattering again just because he couldn''t give up, but unfortunately the result was exactly with him earlier.


    "... Damn! I don''t know...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "That''s what I''m saying! Come on, let''s go!


    When Coppin said so, he slowly proceeded to the blow-out part of the center of the spiral staircase, fluttering and drifting.


    And besides, I turned around and wondered if he winked adorably against Gaius, suddenly stopping to resist gravity and falling head-on to the bottom of Naruto.


    Gaius looked down at the bottom of the Narrow, which lasted everywhere, and exhaled one deep sigh, as he moved magically into the blow-out part of the center of the spiral staircase, like Coppin, even though it was the thought of being pulled behind his hair.


    "... Sorry Delkia, Dove... I''m coming..."


    When Gaius uttered the thought of the severance to his chest, he fell for a second tier, just like Coppin.

 320 Lesson 318: Discarded Stone

    "... is this the second tier..."


    Gaius fell down the blow-out part of the center of the spiral staircase, and when he reached the ground even in a dozen seconds of something, he opened the door that was right in front of him without any particular philosophy.


    Then, as far as I could see, there was vast underground space under my eyes.


    "... and it''s called this door, and it seems to be a cluttered building overall..."


    "... what does that mean?


    "''Cause if you think about the enemy invading you, wouldn''t that be a door to heart? I mean, it''s not locked... I knew it wasn''t weird?'' Cause the other way around, right? I can''t believe the door to the first level is locked and the door to the second level isn''t locked... I knew it..."


    "I knew what... what? You''re gonna give me a good reason without proof again?


    "... no, that''s not what I''m saying... I''m just saying it''s crazy..."


    "There''s nothing much wrong with that. ''Cause Delkia and the high-ranking, high-ranking demons of the first tier are the strongest in the class."


    "The strongest class?


    "That''s right. Of the twenty-eight high-ranking demons, four are the strongest in the first tier."


    "Really!? Aren''t they coming out strong enough to go downstairs?


    "That''s not true. The Delkias are the best. ''Cause when the enemy comes in, you can buy the time you deserve, right? That way, the weak demons below the intermediate level can escape to the lower level. That''s why they''re positioning the strongest at the top."


    "... you''re a companion..."


    "Not naturally."


    "But then, the Delkias..."


    "Yes, it''s a rock dump."


    "Oh no! That''s terrible!


    "It''s not terrible. Be prepared. Are you gonna laugh at that?


    "Wait a minute. Why am I laughing?


    "Because he says it''s terrible. That''s synonymous with laughing at people''s readiness, isn''t it?


    ��������


    "You know, if it''s a war, it''s impossible to help everyone. There will always be victims. Absolutely. But we can make as few victims as we can."


    "... that''s the stone..."


    "That''s right. This is the least damaging way to do it. So even if that happens, the Delkias are not going to die for nothing. It''s the death of honor."


    "... well... maybe..."


    Gaius was greatly surprised and annoyed to learn that the demons were very different from what he had previously imagined.


    As a result, Gaius''s head had completely flown away from the door key.


    (Kind of - apart from that and the door keys thing. I really don''t know how sweet it is ~)


    Coppin looked at Gaius like that and laughed a lot in his heart.

 321 Chapter 319: Conflict

    "What kind of a demon is a lord around here by?


    Asked Coppin as Gaius looked down at a building stained with a large bright red in the vast view that stretched beneath his eyes.


    Coppin then replied fluffily and subtly with repeated up and down movements.


    It''s Garm.


    "... I know its name... the gatekeeper of hell, Garm..."


    "Oh, you''ve seen him in his previous life?


    "... No, I don''t think so. Because that''s what I knew when I was in the world over there..."


    "What do you mean?


    "I don''t know if there''s a god or a demon in that world, but there are legends and legends in that world. Some of them are the gatekeepers of hell, Garm. That''s a popular name, too."


    "What''s that muscle?


    "It''s... well, it''s about people who like God and the Devil and stuff like that."


    "Hmm. I don''t know. I don''t mind!


    "... the point is, you''re not interested, are you? Then don''t ask me from the beginning..."


    "Oh, I don''t know if I have to ask that. Just listen to it for once. If you''re not interested, you just have to go through it. Don''t you think this might be the best way to do it?


    "... haha... then that''s fine..."


    Gaius got annoyed and appropriately tried to cut the story off to a sigh mix.


    But Coppin couldn''t have gotten through it.


    "What? The way I say it now! That''s a lot to deal with!? You''re a little busy!


    Gaius got really bothered from the bottom of his heart and ignored Coppin and started walking with Tattaka Tattaka early.


    Then Coppin''s white body began to stain slightly thin pink like a cherry blossom that began to tint.


    "Wait, you!


    Coppin dared to assault Gaius with tremendous speed as he roughed up his voice in anger.


    Then Gaius held his right hand in front of him without turning around and began to develop a translucent barrier on his own front.


    "Boys, if we don''t see each other for three days, we''ll be impressed! Besides, this one''s been training for a week more than that! I''ll show you something in your eyes!


    As Gaius instantly dyed his right hand blue with all the leading must-wins, he protruded to the outside of the barrier and hung a coppin to unleash his full frozen waterfall (Blazefall).


    "Busy!!"


    Coppin screamed as he dyed his whole body to a scorching red, clashing with Ice Falls (Blazefall) as he scattered countless sparks.


    And when Coppin turned up like a petal without ice falls (Blazefall), he thrust with tremendous momentum towards Gaius as he scattered countless ice crystals around him.


    "Heavenly! Heavenly! Heavenly!!"


    Coppin burst further as he shouted words he didn''t think were very demonic and approached Gaius.


    Gaius then put a penetration into it without getting his hair in between.


    "Don''t fool the devil''s ass with heaven!


    And Gaius used all the power in his left hand to increase the power of Ice Falls (Blazefall) to its limits.

 322 Lesson 320: The Big Bang

    As Gaius focused on his left hand, the power of Ice Falls (Blazefall) increased visibly.


    The momentum was tremendous enough to stop Coppin''s advance, which had previously kicked Ice Falls (Blazefall) with his mastery and face.


    "How about that! This power! It''s not what it was a week ago!


    Gaius said with joy.


    Then Coppin became a phase of anger, such as shooting fury at the sky.


    "Konno damn Gakki!!"


    Saying, Coppin''s body began to swell greatly within a glance, quickly becoming a giant balloon with a diameter of five meters (Merkle).


    "... Become!!"


    Gaius was also surprised by this, and although he was tempered and lagged behind for a moment, as soon as he stomped hard on both feet as he wished, he prepared the barrier to expand with his right hand to the extreme.


    "Great Heaven -!!"


    At the same time Coppin made a rather punitive hanging noise, Coppin''s body exploded and dispersed, by the way.


    The momentum of the explosion was tremendous, and the shock wave gently swept back through Icefall (Blazefall) and headed straight for Gaius in an instant.


    Gaius saw this tremendous momentum and immediately stopped shooting at Ice Falls (Blazefall), expanding the barrier not only on his right hand, but also on his left, in preparation for the impending shock wave.


    Then almost at the same time as the barrier deployment, the shock wave finally arrived.


    "Gu!!"


    The shock waves created countless indentations of the semicircular sphere on the front of the translucent barrier, by the way, when the barrier was reached.


    It looked like hot water boiled down in a hot pot that was still on fire.


    "Not good... not good!


    But when Gaius was about to give up, only a few shockwaves loosened momentum.


    "... ok! I can manage this..."


    Gaius regained his nearly collapsed posture, putting all his strength into both hands deploying the barrier at the last step and all.


    Then the barrier, which was still all torn and bumpy, gradually began to come back to life.


    "... All right! I managed to have it..."


    Gaius first leaked a sigh of relief.


    Then all of a sudden, someone stuck Gaius'' right cheek like that.


    Gaius surprised greatly in an instant, turning to look at those who followed their own cheeks in horror.


    Then there was a beautiful fairy floating fluttering with a lovely grin as she appeared in a gaga feathering four brilliant, clear wings in small pieces.


    "... what if... Coppin''s body? ����


    Gaius asked the terrified fairy.


    Then the fairy went from a cute smile earlier to a sadistic grin that emitted a violent odor.


    "Heh heh. Correct ?"


    Say, Coppin swung its very small, thin right arm roughly uppermost.


    And he shouted out loud in Gaius''s ear when he laughed at him as if he were mean as a garlic.


    "So...... super ultra hyperinflation heavenly!!!"


    Coppin shouted, while swinging his fine arm down vigorously, which would only have a few C (circles).


    Then it hit Gaius'' right cheek clean, and with an unlikely impact it severely distorted Gaius''s face, blowing Gaius''s body backwards by more than a dozen M (Merkle) with the momentum he had.

 323 Lesson 321: Ten Commandments

    One.


    "... well, that''s stupid..."


    Gaius fell to the ground and squirmed bitterly in obscurity.


    Then Teng himself, who knocked down that Gaius, approached him fluffy in a slow motion.


    "What do you think? How do you feel about eating this super ultra hyperinflation heavenly crap of mine?


    Coppin said with a small satanic smile in his masterfulness.


    "... it''s against the laws of physics... how can you let me fly with such a small body..."


    "I don''t know that! I mean, you''ve decided to kick your ass in the mood. Whether they''re big or heavy, it doesn''t matter. If you decide to bust it, you do it in the mood of busting anything. That way, no matter who they are, they can blow them away!


    "... this is bullshit... this is bullshit! ����


    When Gaius finally raised the cry of the Terminator as he battled his fading consciousness, he finally exhausted himself by knocking down his torso, which he had until then desperately brought.


    Two.


    Gaius said blurring as he rubbed the place with his hands to touch his worn body.


    Then Coppin, who had changed from looking like a hairy ball to looking like a very beautiful and adorable fairy, poisoned him with a harsh saying similar to that of the hairy ball era.


    "You deserve it! I hate businessmen like you! It''s a big mistake if you think you can beat me after about a week of special training!!"


    "... I''m sorry... but you finally exposed yourself, didn''t you?


    "Oh, you think this is who it really is?


    "What!? No?


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s who it really is... maybe it''s not"


    "... which one is it? ����


    "Heh heh. Ohh... eh... yi ?"


    "... ahhh..."


    "Come on, don''t play forever. It''s time to go, okay?


    "I feel like it was an intense offense for playing... well no"


    Gaius stood up slowly waking up his body full of punches and abrasions.


    "Well, let''s say we get into Garm''s mansion."


    Gaius looked down at the giant building of crimson visible beneath his eyes and was intent.


    Three.


    "... it''s like Moses'' Ten Commandments..."


    Gaius whispered unexpectedly as he proceeded along a very wide boulevard leading to Garm''s mansion, watching the demons crossing there quickly pave the way as they captured Coppin''s appearance.


    "Yeah? What''s that?


    "No, we''re talking in that world over there. Besides, Coppin was a lot bigger, wasn''t he? The devils on the road are paving the way with great momentum."


    "Really? Aren''t you looking at you and paving the way?


    "What''s wrong? Their gaze is on Coppin."


    "Really?... Well, fine. Here we are."


    Coppin slowly pointed forward when he said so.


    "This is Garm''s mansion. Now go."


    Gaius looked up at a huge gate similar to the Delchian mansion and once he took a big deep breath, he was ready to take his right foot a step forward.

 324 Episode 322: Garm.

    ����������������


    Garm had three necks protruding from his gigantic body, about three meters tall (Merkle), and was just staring silently at Gaius.


    Gaius then whispered to Coppin beside him in a whisper so that he wouldn''t sound like Garm.


    "... I could''ve gotten here a little bit, but isn''t this guy pretty bad?


    Gaius had just minutes after knocking on the gates of the Garm mansion to reach lightly in front of the Lord Garm of this mansion.


    But now Gaius was rather afraid, looking up at the giant wolf who was breathing beastly in capturing his prey.


    Because each of Garm''s three necks glowed pale in red, blue, and yellow, and it was self-evident that they would still be able to instantly shoot the magic of flames, ice, and thunder right now.


    But Coppin said nothing in such a way as nothing.


    "Right. You should be ready for battle. I mean, do you want me to try and preempt it?


    "There''s no way you can do that... more than that. Coppin explains it to Garm, right?


    "Why should I do that? It''s a pain in the ass."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The two were able to come light in front of Garm because, unlike at the time of the Delchian mansion, there was Coppin.


    That is because all the demons of the Garm mansion, when they saw Coppin''s face, opened the way without saying anything, and guided him to the front of Garm.


    "Oh, my God, you think I can leave that to someone else? Destiny is what opens up with your own hands, right?


    "No, I don''t care, just talk to Garm... I mean, what''s Coppin''s real name after all?


    Then at that time, Gulm''s throat roared and rang.


    Gaius reacted frighteningly to stiffen his body.


    "... angry?... Hey Coppin, talk to me soon... or I will."


    Then Coppin spread his hands and did such tricks as, oh man.


    "You have no choice. Then I''ll talk to you."


    Coppin turned to Garm when he said so.


    Garm, I want to go downstairs. I need you to show me the stairs.


    When Coppin said so without any groaning, Garm nodded, shaking his three necks wide and vertical as he laid aside for a little while.


    And Garm slowly walked out around his body.


    "Let''s go with it. He''ll show you to the stairs."


    Coppin so fluffily floated after Garm.


    Therefore Gaius, who was left on the spot, accidentally caught his cheek half-eyed.


    "... so who are you..."

 325 Episode 323: Identity

    Gaius and his men followed after a leisurely walk through the vast mansion at considerable distances.


    "... after all, Coppin is a pretty big guy, isn''t he? Otherwise, they won''t be able to guide you non-stop to Garm, and Garm will be able to guide you to the stairs silently."


    Coppin did not easily answer Gaius'' natural question either.


    "Really? Even if you''re not big enough, if you''re as cute as I am, you''ll let me through, won''t you?


    "That''s not true, of here..."


    Then Coppin put a penetration in the middle of Gaius''s words.


    "What do you mean, that''s not true? You''re telling me I''m not cute?


    Even though Gaius felt troublesome about Coppin''s rather serious penetration, he thought it would be even more troublesome to make him angry, and tried to curb Coppin''s anger by explaining it politely.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t say that. I''m just saying how much coppin is awesome if it isn''t - it''s so cute that Garm and Garm''s men won''t give a shit about it."


    "... Huh. Well, I hope so..."


    "More than that, isn''t it time for you to tell me who you are?


    "... what?"


    "Don''t delude me, I''m sure Coppin isn''t the only one who can tell me what you think, okay?


    "I don''t care who you say you are - maybe you don''t."


    "There''s got to be. ''Cause if you think about it, it''s weird."


    "... for example?


    "The weirdest thing is that we met."


    "... what does that mean?


    "We met in the blue rock-skinned world in front of hell, didn''t we? That''s when I heard why you''re not here. [M] Of course you do, don''t you?


    "... Come on. Did I say that?


    "I told you. Why don''t we stop bluffing? This is a funny story, isn''t it? ''Cause why were you in a place where no one was coming? Still in barren land with nothing in front of hell."


    "... uh-huh. I thought you were taking a walk for a distraction."


    "You''re not. You knew I was there. [M] That''s why you came over there. Other than that, I can''t explain why you were there."


    ��������


    "Silence. Then I''ll continue on my own. You came over there knowing I was there. Why? The answer is simple. Because someone ordered me to."


    Coppin remained silent, erasing all emotions from his face.


    "So who ordered you?... only two people can think about it. First one is Glasha-Laboulas."


    Gaius separated the words there once and peered carefully into Coppin''s face.


    But I didn''t see any upset in Coppin''s face.


    "As I said before, I fought with Glasha-Laboras in Dallas. It wouldn''t be zero chance that Glasha-Laboras would have marked me ever since."


    Gaius also looked at Coppin separately from the words, but his face still showed no emotion whatsoever.


    "Then who''s the other one... needless to say. Perhaps this is the big fate. First of all, it must definitely be the one who ordered Coppin!


    Gaius tried to change the tone from earlier to lure Coppin upset.


    But still, Coppin never changed his expression.


    Therefore Gaius had no choice but to tell Coppin the name of those who would have commanded him to go to Gaius.


    "His name is�� Astalot. Probably the only thing in my past life that''s ever caused anything to happen to me!

 326 Lesson 324 Reasons for Choosing

    "... what do you think?


    Gaius put quite plenty between them before questioning Coppin.


    Coppin then sighed one loud sigh after showing a slightly contemplative bare gesture.


    "... what the heck - I was finding out - I''m bored"


    Coppin deliberately said to stand aside.


    "I knew you were using Astarot..."


    "Sort of. It''s true that Astarot told me to come and show you the way."


    "Right... so Astalot was saying something about me?


    "Yes... but well, that''s something you ask Astarot directly. Judge by using your eyes, ears and all five senses without my subjectivity."


    "... so is that. I just asked Coppin if he was biased. Okay. But there''s one more thing I want to ask you. There are four lords on every floor of hell, aren''t there? Why did you take me to Delkia, who you didn''t like on the first tier?


    "... what are you talking about? ����


    "This is my guess, isn''t there a total of four gates of hell, one over each Lords? Otherwise, it would be inconvenient. If so, they would have avoided Delkia if they had traveled that land full of blue rocks to the sky above where the other lords are before opening the gates of hell. Yet you have opened the gates of hell over Delchian territory. [M] Why is that?


    "... nothing... simply because it was closest. Plus, Delkia has a different personality, so I was just wondering if maybe it would be interesting, and it doesn''t mean anything in particular?


    "... I don''t know if it''s true... I don''t think so..."


    "Then I ask the other way, what do you think? If I took you intentionally to Delkia, why? Say it."


    "Uh-huh... that''s... for example, because my powers still don''t extend to (...) Astarot, I thought I''d let Delkia build my strength..."


    "You''re not a horse deer!? Why do I have to do such a crazy imitation of you when I first met you? Besides... it doesn''t extend to Astarot yet? You haven''t (...) been reborn thousands of times, and you''re not even at Astarot''s feet! Besides, no matter how much Delkia is the most powerful of all the high-ranking and advanced demons, Master Astarot is the finest demon on top of it!? There''s no way you can reach Master Astarot for as long as you let Delkia work out!!"


    "... well, yes... then why did you send me to Delkia..."


    "So... kara! You''re saying it was because it was closest! I am a troublesome, amusing demon! Ok!?"


    "... I wonder if it''s true..."


    While Gaius felt something unintelligible, he had no choice but to silence because he saw no logical reason as to why Coppin had chosen Delkia.

 327 Episode 325: The Elevator

    Garm, who was ahead of the vast mansion with a slow foothold, suddenly stopped and looked back at Gaius and the others.


    When Gaius noticed it and looked around, it was the end of a narrow passage.


    "Apparently we''re here?


    Coppin approached Garm fluffily, saying so.


    Gaius also later approached the dreaded Gallum giant.


    Then suddenly, Gaius raised his voice unwittingly, feeling like a fluttering float.


    "... Oops!... What could this be... an elevator? ����


    With a surprising Gaius and a garm with Coppin on his shoulder, the elevator quietly slowly descended into the basement.


    "... how does this work, this elevator..."


    There was no reason for Gaius to be surprised.


    Because Gaius and the others did not enter any other room, but the floor suddenly began to quietly descend as they stood at the end of the aisle.


    Moreover, the surroundings were separated by something like translucent glass, which also seemed highly safe.


    Shortly thereafter the elevator stopped quietly without sound.


    "... wow. Isn''t this going better than the elevators in the world over there? ����


    But Coppin felt less interested.


    "... Really? I don''t think it''s such a big deal..."


    "No, you may think Coppin is not a big deal simply because I use it all the time, but in this world where science isn''t supposed to be developing, this elevator is even touching."


    "Huh. Well, fine, they''ll leave you in Garm, so let''s go, shall we?


    Seeing it, Garm had already walked quite a bit further.


    So Gaius rushed out, and followed him.


    "And Garm is silent... I mean, can''t you possibly talk?


    "That''s not true. I can talk."


    "But I haven''t heard a single voice yet..."


    "Isn''t that just because I don''t like you?


    "... Really?


    "Come on. I don''t know. Something I just said."


    Gaius caught his cheek half-eyed, as usual.


    "... well, come on, why don''t we just put everything right?


    "It''s not appropriate, is it? It''s a neat guess!


    "... Doesn''t that mean I''ve made the right decision... I just said it clearly..."


    "Guy who cares about the details - you''re not coming out, are you?


    "No, I don''t care about being born."


    "Boring man. A man with no ambition isn''t attractive from a woman, is it?


    "Ahhh. That''s fine then. More than that, Coppin''s real name, I haven''t heard it yet?


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you yet?


    Coppin turned around adorably and deliberately cut white.

 328 Episode 326: The Real Name

    "I didn''t ask. I mean, you knew I never said it yet, right? It''s completely white."


    Gaius said with a little frustration at Coppin''s deliberate way of cutting white.


    Then Coppin swelled his cheeks, and this again deliberately pretended to be angry.


    "Oh, my God! I really didn''t realize I hadn''t mentioned my name yet. I can''t believe I figured that out and said it as if I cut white. It''s really out of my mind. I don''t care what your name is. It doesn''t make much sense."


    "Meaning... does that make sense?


    "I''m not saying it''s not at all. Isn''t a name just a substitute for convenience when identifying someone? Do you have any other beneficial uses?


    "... uh-huh... the identity of that person or something? ����


    "What''s that? You think a good or bad name would change the character of that person? So you''re pretty stupid, huh?


    "No, that''s not what I meant... Oh! You stink already! I don''t care about Zen questions like that anymore, just tell me your real name!


    "What are you having a seizure on your man''s ass? You don''t have to say anything. But okay. I''ll tell you my real name."


    Coppin said so, flying in front of Gaius'' face, twirling and flipping back to face Gaius.


    "My name is Karin. What do you say? A very cute name for me, isn''t it?


    Karin winked adorably for saying so.


    But Gaius had a thin, blurry look on his face.


    "... Karin... uh-huh. Doesn''t sound very different to Coppin, does it? I mean, wasn''t Coppin a fake name, a clueless name?


    Gaius slashed into Karin without hesitation.


    Karin then became in an obvious mood as soon as possible.


    "What''s so clueless about it!? Say it right!


    "No, ''cause the literals and the sounds look amazing. And didn''t Karin just tell you that she doesn''t care about her name? I was just wondering if that''s why you put it on quite properly."


    Then all of a sudden, the garm ahead looked back over its large body.


    And it was Gaius who began to show off with a very low creaking voice as he had in mind.


    "... you guys, stop talking nonsense around there..."


    Then Karin flied off to eat and hang herself against Garm to see if she had a cock on her head in Garm''s story.


    "Hey you! What nonsense! I don''t see how you can say that to me!? I''m telling you, the story sounds like a waste at first sight, and it''s not! It was a deep, meaningful conversation that a dog like you wouldn''t understand!


    Karin relentlessly showered Garm with considerable ramblings in anger.


    But when Garm turned his gaze toward Gaius without moving at all, he said again with a low, curly voice.


    "Beyond this door is a staircase leading to the lower level. You can come down. You can stop it. You can do whatever you want. Bye..."


    That''s all Garm said, Karin started walking slowly without a glance, and walked away from Gaius and the others.

 329 Chapter 327: The Final Eighth Hierarchy

    "... this is the final eighth tier..."


    Gaius and the others had passed through the second tier where the Garm was located, and then, thanks to Karin''s guidance, they had passed through each tier without any particular problems, making it the lowest tier of hell and reaching the eighth tier where the finest demons lived.


    "... Damn. Then let''s go."


    That''s all Karin said, she just flew fluffy and hurried ahead.


    "... a little atmosphere..."


    Gaius walked right after Karin because he felt somewhat out of his mind because he reached the eighth tier too quickly in the end, but couldn''t help but stop.


    "... can''t really replace the rest of the hierarchy, can you? ����


    "Sort of. I think I told you before, because hell is so developing. Every hierarchy is going to resemble and come close."


    In front of Gaius and the others there was a vast metropolis that was just dazzling, but it was also an irreplaceable sight for the view that followed from the first tier.


    "What about population? If the city had developed, would it have been a demographic explosion or something?


    "Aren''t we continuing to grow? We''re constantly expanding each hierarchy."


    "Expansion?... like you''re digging on the side?


    "That''s right. You''re infinite for digging sideways, right? So hell keeps expanding."


    "... that''s a dream story... hardly an ideal place... hell though..."


    "Sort of. It''s a great peace because you don''t have any competitors. It could be the ideal place from a human being."


    "Is there no such thing as satanism between the devils?


    "I have that. Killing each other is happening all the time. Maybe you guys are just as demonic as humans imagine you are?


    "Really... is that some sort of senior-level demon thing?


    "You hardly have that. There are people who don''t fit the sleigh the most, so I don''t know if it''s in my stomach."


    "Oh, I guess that is. Even Karin doesn''t like Delkia."


    "Oh, it''s not like I don''t like Delkia. It''s just that when you look at each other, it''s probably gonna be a fight, so it''s a hassle, and I just thought I''d stop seeing you."


    "Ahhh. Well, is Astaloto''s mansion closer to here than that?


    "What the hell is that! I just wanted to say... okay. Master Astarot''s mansion is still far from here."


    "How long will it take?


    "Right. I wonder if it feels like walking for about 40 minutes."


    "That''s quite a long way... then you can''t see it from here yet"


    Though countless buildings are forested under the eyes of the Gaius, they were not found as vast as the mansions inhabited by the lords of each tier.


    "Yeah, well... what do we do? What, fly? I''m sure we''ll be there in a few minutes."


    "... right. All right, Karin, get on my shoulder."


    "Yeah, fine."


    Karin sat quietly on Gaius'' shoulder when she said so.


    "Then I''ll go!


    Gaius immediately floated when he said that.


    And the next moment, when he jumped up with explosive acceleration, he instantly flew to glide over the glowing city.

 330 Chapter 328: Living in the City

    As Gaius continued to fly at high speed with Karin on his shoulder for about three minutes, a different form of building, obviously never seen before, came into view on the other side compared to the surrounding buildings and every building he had ever seen.


    "... could it be... is that it? ����


    Gaius asked Karin, who was on his shoulder somewhat overwhelmed by the building''s different atmosphere and not too immense.


    Karin then answered with a very bright energetic tone, without being able to take into account anything at all, such as Gaius''s inner heart.


    "That''s right. That''s Astarot''s castle."


    "... to live in a castle... but unlike the mansions of the Delkias, you will live in a castle..."


    "That''s right. Master Astarot is one of the finest demons in the world."


    "... I knew it..."


    "Oh, you knew that, didn''t you?


    "No, I just felt like that somehow, and I didn''t know it. In fact, I don''t know how many sequences..."


    "I don''t know that either. I mean, there''s no set sequence among the most basic demons. It''s just that I always sit in the upper seat when the top demons gather, so I guess the balance of power among the top demons puts me at the top - and I just take it personally."


    "I see. By the way, how''s Grasha-Laboras?


    "Basically, you''re down there. So, well, isn''t that where the subordinate groups are? Even so, it must be the most powerful demon in the world, so far it''s more stressful than Delkia."


    "The way you put it, you mean there''s not much difference between the top and the top?


    "That''s right. ''Cause it''s not like you can draw lines beautifully. I''m just classifying it for convenience. Besides, if those who took the time to train themselves, albeit the inferior ones, and those who stayed away for a long time, albeit the superior ones, if they fought, wouldn''t it be natural for the battle between them to be fierce?


    "Are you lazy with Grasha-Laboras?


    "I''ve never heard of you working out well."


    "I see. So maybe Delkia is better than Glasha-Laboras."


    "Right. Besides, there''s something compatible about fighting. If we fight now, Delkia might win."


    "Then Delkia will join the top demons."


    "Right. It''s almost replacement season, and maybe we''ll both fight."


    "Replacement battle!? Is there such a thing?


    "Every four years, the inferior ones nominate the superior ones to fight! It''s going to be so exciting - it''s one hell of an event!


    "... Sounds like the Olympics... or the World Cup..."


    "Yeah? What?


    "No, talk about this one. I mean, talk about the world over there. It''s about time we got to Astalotto''s castle, but where do I get in from? Naturally, you can''t just fly over the walls like this, can you?


    "Naturally! Look, over there, you see a little gate on your left, right?


    "... the gates and everything, everything from the building is black and I can''t tell which is the gate from here..."


    "Look, there it is! On the left! There are different colors! Look closely!


    "... ah... that... I don''t know..."


    Gaius swallowed words there.


    Because the design of the gate that Karin pointed to stopped in Gaius''s eyes.


    It was a gateway to a disastrous design that cut countless heads of various animals, humans, and demons and filled them without gaps.


    "... I knew I''d stop seeing you..."


    Gaius began to grudgingly regret coming to see Astalot.

 331 Lesson 329: The Gate of the City

    "Hey! Just follow me!


    Bad hobbies filled with the heads of various organisms To Gaius, scared to look at the extreme castle gate, Karin rushed hard as she boiled the business.


    "... oh..."


    Gaius looked up at the dreaded castle gate and replied raw in such a way that his chi was about to.


    Karin then took it back with a rather frustrating bare gesture and flew quickly to Gaius'' face.


    "What are you freaking out about now! Prepare yourself!


    "... no well, I do... Astarot in my memory is a great second good guy..."


    "That''s right. Master Astarot is a beautiful man."


    "... I don''t know, I have the image of Astarot, the serene demons..."


    "Right. I don''t think I''m wrong. Master Astarot is very calm."


    "No, I mean, honestly, was Astarot like building a castle gate with such a bad taste?


    "... no, this castle gate is not Astarot''s hobby"


    "What! Really? So whose hobby is it?


    "... it''s me! Wa-ta! Sorry about your bad taste!


    "............... Huh? ��������


    "Heh? No, it''s not. I designed the whole castle, not just this castle gate! What did you say that for? That''s a bad hobby!? You have a lot of nerve!


    "... oh, no, I don''t know - I mean... it''s a little different from my hobby - I''m sorry..."


    Gaius had no choice but to bow his head honestly.


    Then Karin raised her chin curly and roughened her nose as she armed herself.


    "Huh!! But okay. That''s what I''ve known since the beginning that me and your tastes don''t match, and I''ll forgive you here for now!


    "... that''s, thank you..."


    "Saah! Just follow me!


    When Karin said so, she flew to the castle gate at first sight.


    Gaius stroked his chest down relieved and followed him.


    "By the way...... it''s hard to ask, why did Karin design this castle? Did you let me do that?


    But Karin flew in complete disregard of Gaius''s inquiry, and when she finally reached the sight of the castle gate, she issued the decree with a loud voice that did not suit that little body.


    "Open the door!!"


    The castle gate was then slowly pushed open, making a blunt sound of very heavy metal rubbing against each other.


    Gaius looked up at its enormous, evil hobby castle gate, thinking of Astalot''s face in thin memory that would await him, and swallowed his saliva gently.

 332 Episode 330: Beyond the Door

    "... it''s a lot of fun inside again..."


    Gaius once again looked around the interior of the castle as he walked along the spacious corridor, snarling into a design that felt like a medieval Gothic style or a demonic castle.


    Then Karin, who preceded him, jumped a pin and a single eyebrow at the words.


    And as he quickly turned himself over and took it back, he flew with tremendous momentum in front of Gaius, pointing Bishi''s right index finger between Gaius''s brows.


    "You! You''re still complaining about my design!?"


    "No, I''m not complaining about anything... just the... stereotype... or the King''s Road..."


    "King''s Road, it''s no good! What''s wrong with that!? Master Astarot is the Grand Duke of Hell in the first place! An elite, conservative mainstream among the elites of the demonic world, so to speak! You wouldn''t use a lot of shocking pink or asshole rounded red stuff like a horse deer, like Delkia or Garm, like that - but!


    "... so you can say..."


    "Speaking of colors worthy of a beautiful and gorgeous hellish princess...... yes! It''s black! It''s black! That''s right! Black! Black!!"


    As Karin twirled like a ballerina, she pronounced herself exalted.


    Gaius stared at Karin''s recital in white with half an eye pulling her cheek like that, but she didn''t really want to get on with this story, so she tried to switch stories early.


    "... er, well, that''s fine... haven''t you?


    "... yeah? What?"


    Karin listened back to Gaius''s question without properly listening, because she liked how much her recital was entering her world.


    For this reason, Gaius asked the question in detail once again when he sighed deeply with his shoulders closed.


    "... No, so I''m asking if the room with Astalotto is still far away?


    "Oh, that''s the thing. That''s not true, is it?... right here."


    That''s what Karin said, pointing her finger at the enormous doors of magnificent construction in front of Gaius.


    Gaius glanced at the door with his face tightened quickly, although he blinked at it for a moment.


    "... here or... there''s Astarot ahead..."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Now, when you''re ready, open the door yourself and go inside."


    Gaius even more frowned upon Karin''s words, making him look harsh.


    And Gaius, standing on the spot for a while, never took his right foot forward.


    Gaius grabbed the left and right handles of the kannon opening door with their respective hands as he walked slowly and reached just in front of the door with a powerful foothold.


    And he pushed the door open with all his might in his arms.

 333 Episode 331: Black Cloud Sea

    The door was quietly pushed open without sound.


    But even though Gaius stared forward with a stern face, the vast large hall of two hundred m (Merkle) square was completely deserted, and there was no shadow or form to the figure of the pivotal Astalot, etc.


    "... no one? ����


    Gaius looked back and asked Karin to blame him.


    Then Karin looked feeble and floated barely in front of Gaius''s face, softly entering the great hall.


    Then, all of a sudden, the floors of the vast large hall swung loosely like a pneumonia by the way.


    Gaius was surprised and stood on the spot one step behind him.


    But Karin slipped through the middle of the hall to slip her face, which she didn''t eat.


    Then the form gradually grew larger as the Yangitis increased even more distractions.


    And as I looked around, I began to mould the shapes of many people, gradually blackening.


    And after a while more, the flames appeared completely human, and the great hall was filled with many black-coated men in an instant.


    But only the central row of the great hall was opened in a beautiful straight line, and Karin was sliding slowly through it.


    Then Karin stopped halfway, slowly looking back and speaking to Gaius, who stood up in front of the door.


    "You don''t have to freak out so much. Don''t worry, you''re coming with me."


    Karin laughed when she said so.


    Although Gaius got pretty cocky about the story inside, it left it in his mind without putting it on his face for once, and he had no choice but to follow Karin and slowly began to sneak forward.


    Gaius proceeded among the men in full body black who suddenly appeared, mindful of his fearful surroundings.


    But the black-covered men did not speak, but stood in a creepy manner without being slight.


    Gaius even proceeded after Karin through its black cloud sea, feeling uncomfortable.


    And finally, as I went through that cloudy sea, my sight suddenly opened, and when I looked forward, I could see two very luxurious built chairs placed side by side, on a stage-like stage.


    Then Karin, who had gone through the cloud sea first, stepped down completely onto the right chair, looking in large part from Gaius.


    And when he turned to this side in a slower motion, he suddenly issued a decree with a loud voice, shouting at the people in black.


    "Let''s refrain!


    Then the black-covered men who filled the great hall bowed their knees simultaneously, and stood one knee on the floor, and prayed finally toward Karin.

 334 Episode 330d: Transformation

    Gaius glanced around with a surprising glimpse.


    Karin''s face then stopped in Gaius''s eyes as she stood on a luxuriously designed chair a step higher on the stage, with both fists against her hips to show her proud face.


    "Cook kuk kuk...... ha ha ha ha ha!


    Karin exalted a truly understandable stereotype laugh.


    "How about that! Surprised! Kid!"


    Gaius admitted it honestly because it was true that he was surprised, albeit slightly discouraged by Karin''s attitude.


    "... sort of. But it was something I was expecting."


    "Hmm! Did you really expect that? It''s suspicious."


    "You once said yourself that Karin was the one who decided to design this castle earlier. That''s not true, analogy.


    There is no way we can decide that he was a high minister of Astarot. Assuming we can decide, Astarot himself or otherwise... we won''t be able to think of anything but his wife. "


    "... boring. You''re not funny at all, not at all..."


    "None of that."


    "Hmm! He''s not cute! But... how about this?


    When Karin said that and smiled like she had won again, she began to do the sort of thing that worshipped her palms together in front of her own face.


    Then, not long later, Karin''s body glowed into a pale golden color.


    Its brilliance gradually darkened its color over time, and after a while Gaius'' vision was completely deprived for its too much brilliance.


    "... Oops!? What is this light?!?"


    As with the time when Gaius accidentally shouted, the golden light gradually headed towards convergence.


    And when Gaius'' vision was restored, there stood a very cute, loosely wavy twin-tailed girl about a hundred and fifty C (Cercle) tall.


    "... growing up a lot again... isn''t that Delkia?"


    In front of Gaius was the figure of Delkia, a high-ranking senior demon, who made Gaius one of the four lords who ruled the first tier and worked out Gaius thoroughly for a week.


    "Chick-ah-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh."


    Delkia did everything in her power to deny Gaius'' words.


    "What? What?


    Gaius was completely pressured by Delkia''s not much momentum.


    "What? What?... So you don''t understand me telling you not to keep me with such a bad sister!


    "Yes, even my sister ~!!"


    Gaius fell in love with Karin by opening his mouth to too much confession.

 335 Episode 333: Astalot

    ���ޤä���������ʰ�����һ�w�ˤ����äơ�����������ū�Ȥ�˫�Ӥʤ�������ƤƤ���Ǥ����������褯Ҋ��Ф錄���η�����ʮ����ɐۤ��Ǥ������ˡ�����


    �����ϥХ���äȄݤ��褯�����z��褦�����Ӥ�����ȡ�˼���ä���դ󤾤귵�äƤ֤Ĥ������ľ��ҤȤ����괹�줿��


    ���������ϰ�Ŀ�Ȥʤä��]�������Ĥ餻�ʤ���С����ͬ���褦�ˤ֤Ĥ������ľ�򴹤줿��


    ������˫�Ӥ�Ҋ�֤��ʤ󤫤����ˤĤ��櫓�ʤ��������ˡ�������˺�ʮ����ɐۤ��äƤʤ���衭���ʤˤ���ʤˤ��Ƥɤ�ʳ߶ȤǺ�ʮ���ɐۤ��äƤ�������衭���äƤ�����˫�Ӥʤ������ɤ��������äƴ󤷤���ʤ󤫤���櫓�ʤ���������������


    ����ȥ��������ä˶���ԥ���ȄӤ��������������Τ����䤭����Ҋ�¤˷���򤷤���


    �����󤿵تz���ä����~�������֪�äƤ룿����Ϥ͡����󤿤�Ŀ��ǰ�Τ��οɐۤ餷�����Τ��ȤʤΤ衫�ä�����


    �������Ԥ�ζ������֤��˲ָ���Hָ�Ǥ�ä��X���Ĥޤߤʤ��顢���ݤ�Ư���֤������ʱ���Ǥ�äƥ����������򤱤��Ԥ��Ťä���


    ����������ͻȻ���줫�齵�äƷФ����褦�ʅ����Ǥ��ƤȤƤ�g�䤫�������ڴ�ʴ���gȫ��ؾ������Q��푤�����


    ����������󡢤⤦�����x�ˤ��Ƥ�äƤϤ���ޤ�����������


    ���Όg�˃����������L�Τ褦�������ˡ������ϥԥ���ȴ󤭤����ꤷ����


    �����������Ș�����


    ���������Ϥ�������ͨ�����ǰ�������οڤ���©����Ǥ����ᡢ��Ĥ��֤���������Ƥ����ߤεLj�����ä���


    ����Ȥۤɤʤ����ơ��������������εتz�ᤰ��νK���k�ȶ��᤿�Ф������ˤ�F�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ���������������ȡ�������������


    ������������ǰ�ˤϡ��������Τ�ΤȤϵ���˼����ҊĿ�����������䤫���Ф�����������΢Ц��տ���ʤ��龲�������ФˁФ�Ǥ�����


    �������䤢���ä��֤���͡����������ϡ������Ǥϥ�������?����ʥ����`�����\�äƤ���Τ��ä��ͣ���


    ���������Ȥσ�������΢Ц��Kʼ���ޤ��ʤ��饬���������Z�꤫������


    ����ȥ��������ϡ��Ԥ��ӛ�����ФΥ��������Ȥȡ���Ŀ��ǰ�ˁФ�Ǥ��륢�������ȤȤ��պϤ��Ĥġ����ؤ��ܤ��𤨤򤷤褦���Ĥ��ФǛQ���z��Ǥ�����


    ����������������ͨ����������Ǥΰ�����ǰ�ϥ�������?����ʥ����`���g�`���ʤ��衭����


    �������������������������Ⱥ���Ǥ⣿��


    �������������衣���δ����Ȥ��äƤϤʤ�����ɡ����⤢�󤿤Τ��Ȥϥ��������Ȥäƺ��֤裿��


    ��������������󘋤�ʤ��������Ҥ����ˤ����Α��������Ѥ衭����


    ���������ȤϽ~����΢Ц�ߤʤ������P�ˤ��ʤ�������


    �������Ѥ�������äѤ갳������ǰ�����ѤȺ��֤٤��g�����ä�����ʣ���


    ���������ȤƤ��H���������������H�ѤȺ��٤��g���Ǥ��ä��Ȥ�����������͡�


    �����������ʤΤ���������󡢰��ˤϤϤä���Ȥ���ӛ���Ϥʤ�����������ܤ���Ȥ���ӛ�������Ȥ���������`���Τ褦�ʤ�Τ����Ϥ��������ɡ�����


    �������������狼�äƤ��롣��������Ϛݤˤ��ʤ��Ƥ�����


    ���������ȤϤ����Ԥ��ȡ��������H���ߤΤ���ä�ů����Ц򥬥��������򤱤�Τ��ä���

 336 Lesson 334: Transformation

    "Anyway, I''m glad to see you again. Well, thanks to Karin, too."


    When Astalot told him so as he remembered, he smiled gently at Karin for the attitude he had caused beside him earlier.


    Then Karin opened her palms in front of her own face and began shaking heavily to the side.


    "No - no - Master Astarot - I''m not making a big deal of it."


    Karin had changed from hitting from an earlier messy attitude to one that was deluded enough for everyone to understand.


    Gaius was determined to watch the interaction between the two silently and quietly here, as it was visible that if we were to let him in on such Karin''s gesture of transformation, or even a snarky penetration here, he would be met fairly badly later.


    "No, I''m not going to be modest. Thank you, Karin. You''ve often led Gaius this far."


    In response to Astalot''s words of ambition, Karin posed to pray with both hands in front of her face.


    "Woohoo, Master Astarot! What a kind and warm word...... I swear here that I will follow and serve you for the rest of your life, Karin..."


    Karin said so and bowed one knee to pray politely to Astalot.


    "Ha ha, Karin''s always exaggerating. You''re my wife, not my subordinate, right? Yet you always behave so heavily... troublesome. Don''t you think? Gaius."


    Although Gaius was suddenly shaken for a moment, he immediately regained his mind and gazed at Karin''s complexion.


    Then Karin''s eyes were filled with the shitty glow that the fierce carnivore still emitted when attacking his prey, so much so that Gaius'' hearts and hearts were cold and too full.


    "... haha, no well, I''m so jealous because of the affection... I can''t believe..."


    Gaius glanced at Karin''s complexion and said something he didn''t even have in mind.


    "Really? Well, if you say so."


    "... hey, I think friendliness is a good thing..."


    Gaius vomited an even less heartfelt line as he felt Karin''s murderous glance, which still did not fade.


    Then Astarot suddenly blew out.


    Moreover, Astaloto bowed his back and laughed greatly with his stomach, just saying that he couldn''t stand any more.


    Gaius was greatly surprised to see even Karin beside Astaloto with a very surprising look on her face as she watched the scene with some dismay.


    Then Karin and Gaius gazed at each other like that.


    Karin was silent, but with a rich expression, she seemed to be appealing to Gaius, "I have never seen such an astalot before".


    Gaius was beginning to feel the thin, blurry memories that were being ice marinated in his own head melting away, one by one, watching him grin with Astalot''s belly.

 337 Lesson 335: Setting

    "... haha... no disrespect, disrespect. I laughed so much at the weirdness."


    Astalot apologized to Gaius as he smiled and broke his face.


    Gaius then began to ask carefully Astaloto, who had finally stopped laughing.


    "... can I ask you something?... what was my last life like? ����


    Then Astalotto raised the piqun and the right eyebrow root.


    "... Hmmm... Previous life..."


    "Oh, we''re seeing each other, aren''t we? That''s what made you a friend, isn''t it?


    "Well yes. But... you''ll be born again and again."


    "I knew it! I''ve been reborn again and again, haven''t I? Not once, is it?


    "Oh, you have been reborn many times. I don''t know all about it, but to some extent I do."


    "Tell me! My last life! And why I''m reborn!


    Gaius looked at Astalot with a serious look.


    But Astalot did not take its straight gaze, and closed his eyes with his beautiful, long lashes.


    "... I''m sorry, but I don''t even know why you, no, the reincarnators, including you, are set to be reborn..."


    "The reincarnators... there are still other reincarnators in me, aren''t there?... and you just said" setup "? Are we set on someone to be reborn? If so, by whom?


    "The first question is, there are other reincarnators. Though you are the only person I''ve ever met in person and have ever known as Gaius Schneider. Surely there are other reincarnators."


    "Really... are you still here, by the way? In this day and age, are there any other reincarnators of mine?


    "Oh, there he is. I don''t know exactly how many people I have, but I do."


    "Are you there... so they''re all as magical as I am?


    "No, I can''t seem to say enough of that. It does seem that some people, like you, have a huge total amount of magic, while others do not. Honestly, I don''t even know how you''re reincarnated."


    "Well... then you don''t even know why my total magic power is enormous..."


    "Hmm. Perhaps your total amount of magic won''t reset when you''re reincarnated, and it seems to be carried over the next time you''re reincarnated. Therefore, as a result of the accumulation of total magic power each time it is reincarnated, it can be assumed that it has become proud of an enormous total amount�� As I said earlier, I am not sure how it works."


    "Right... but some reincarnators have a huge total amount of magic, like me? And vice versa."


    "Oh, yeah. Why are there differences among the reincarnates like that... they must be heard by those who made you reincarnates to know. I mean, it involves your second question..."


    Astalot separated the words there once and looked to Gaius with a strong gaze.


    Gaius then firmly took that astalotto''s shooting gaze.


    "Oh, who the hell set us up to be reincarnated?... right."

 338 Episode 336: The Wheel of Fate

    "... who set it up..."


    Astalot told himself to bite and include it with many nods.


    Although Gaius waited for a while for Astalot to speak the next word himself, Astalot remained nagging and never tried to open his mouth.


    Therefore Gaius cut off his paralysis and cut off his own mouth fire.


    "... who is it? To me... No. Who imposed such a fate on us reincarnators?


    Then Astalot finally raised his face and began to open its heavy mouth.


    "... it''s..."


    But it happened that Astalotto silenced along the way and thought about it again.


    Gaius was just so irritated by Astalot''s attitude that he accidentally yelled at his voice absurdly.


    "So who is it!!"


    Then Karin, who had quietly refrained beside Astarot until then, suddenly put a cross spear sharply on his tongue.


    "Hey you!! What if I just asked you to shut up!! I''ll call you off towards Master Astaroto! Tammy mouth! How dare you yell at the end of the sentence!! I don''t know if we were friends in the last life! No more disrespect will ever be forgiven by me if Astarot forgives me!!!"


    On Karin''s awesome sword screen, Gaius completely wandered a few steps back.


    Then Astarot praised Karin for the bitter mix of laughter.


    "Karin, would you pardon Gaius around there?


    "But Master Astalotto!


    "Gaius is an old friend who is irreplaceable to me. I''m losing my memory now."


    "... Yes. Ok........."


    Karin pulled back quietly, following Astalot''s words, as she glanced at Gaius.


    Gaius saw how it was and stroked his chest down with relief for now.


    "... it was my fault for roughing up my voice. But you want to know who incorporated strange settings into your body. Hey, Astarot, tell me. Who the hell let this troublesome setup go?


    Gaius once again asked Astalot with a quiet and calm voice.


    Then Astalot also thought, one big nod looked Gaius in the eye from the front with certainty.


    "... ok. This is only my guess... but I''m pretty sure it''s true."


    Astalot foreshadowed carefully.


    But Gaius realized that Astalot was already ready, so he waited still for the next word of Astalot without haste.


    "... Gaius... what is the name of you or anyone who has tailored your people to be reincarnated..."


    Astalot separated the words there once and exhaled lightly once.


    And he would never tell Gaius.


    "Probably... I think it would be Lucifer..."


    At that moment, Gaius'' vision was suddenly darkened and slammed down into the dark.


    And his head shook wide as a grand grain, and his consciousness gradually blurred.


    Besides, it wasn''t just that, and then Gaius finally collapsed from his knee with a gutter when he wondered if his whole body had trembled.


    Although the broken Gaius felt like something was calling his name in his hazy consciousness, he had no room at all to respond to that call, and Gaius'' consciousness was finally lost.

 339 Episode 337: The White Asian Room

    �������������V�Ȥ����^�򱧤��ʤ����ä���Ȥ��������𤳤��ȡ������Ϲ�˜���������Ǥ��ä���


    �������ʤ���������ι�ϡ�����


    ���������Ϥ��ޤ����R�����_���ʤ��ᤫ�����Ф餯���g�ܩ`�ä�ů������餫�ʹ�Υ٩`��������p���ʤ��顢�ܤ���Ȥޤɤ���Ǥ�����


    ���������������ɤ����ä���������


    ���������Ϥ�ä�������֤Ǥ��ᤫ�ߤ�Ю�����ߤ��ߡ����R��Ϥä��ꤵ���褦��ԇ�ߤ���


    �����������󡭡�����������^���ܩ`�äȤ��Ƥ롭����


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ��󤭤����֤����ä����ȼ�����˲���򤷤���


    ����Ȥ褦�䤯���V�Ȥ��Ƥ������R���Ϥä���Ȥ��Ƥ�����


    �����ǥ��������Ϥ�ä���������Ϥ��ꡢ���餿����܇��Ҋ�ؤ��Ƥߤ���


    �������ʤ�ۤɡ����ڤⴲ���{��Ʒ�ޤǤ⤬ȫ����ðפ��ä��Τ͡����ɤ���Ǥʤˤ�ʤ��褦��Ҋ�����Ϥ���������


    ���������Ϥ��μ��פ�Ⱦ�ޤä����ݤˤޤä���Ҋҙ�����ʤ��ä���


    ���������⤽�⡢�ʤ�ǰ��Ϥ���ʤȤ����˾Ӥ���������


    ���������Ϥ�ä���Ți����ͻ������������֤򤫤����Ʊڤ˴��줿��


    ����������ϴ���ʯ����������


    ���������Ϥ���Ӳ�|�ʼ������ҙ�������ä���


    ���������⡭�����⡭���ɤ����ȫ�ƴ���ʯ�ǤǤ��Ƥ���褦���ʡ�����


    �����ͻȻ���ᱳ����„��ҙ���Τ��둯����������„�����Ƥ�����


    �������ۤ����ɤ����ݤ��������褦����ʡ�����


    ���������Ϥ�����������򤭡������������Τʤ�Ф����


    ������!!�o�¤��ä��Τ�!?��


    �����ˤϡ��ǥ�Ѵ��ʯ�Τ褦��Ӳֱ�����Ϥ��Υ����Ԫ�ݤ��ˤ����ä���


    ���������ࡣ���䤫�����褦����ʡ����ޤ󡭡���


    ���������䡢����ʤ��ȤϤ����衣��������ϴ��ɷ�ʤΣ���


    �����ɷ򤸤㡣�ۤ줳��ͨ��ԥ�ԥ󤷤Ƥ���


    ����Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ����ä��ȶ�����������Ϥ��ꡢ�Ԥ��Ԥ������������������


    ��������������Ϥ褫�ä���


    ���������ϴ󤭤�Ϣ���¤��ƤۤäȤ�������򸡤��٤���


    �������Ȥ����ǡ��������Ϥɤ��������ʤ�Ǥ���ʤȤ����˾Ӥ�Σ���


    ����ȥ����;�ˤ˜i������ä���


    ���������ࡣ����ϡ��������ˤ狼�뤸�����������


    �����󣿤ɤ��������ȣ�����⤳�Έ�����Ҋҙ���ʤ��B�������줿�Σ���


    �����䤽���ǤϤʤ���������Ҋҙ���ʤ��ɤ��������衫��Ҋ֪�äƤ����������衹


    �������ʤ餳�Έ������ɤ��ʤΤ��Ϥ狼��äƤ��Ȥ���ͣ����ä���̤��Ƥ���Ƥ⤤������ʤ���������Ȥ�ʤˣ��̤����ʤ����ɤǤ⤢��äƤ����Σ���


    ��������������ԑ���ȡ�����Ϥ���˜i���⤯������


    �������顢����⺬��Ƥ����ˤ狼����Ԥ��Ƥ����������������餺���ä�����ū���㡹


    �����䤤�䤤�䤤�䡢֪�äƤ�������ͨ�Ͻ̤���Ǥ��硣�ʤ�ǽ̤��ʤ�����裿������������ʤ�������


    ���������Ͽ�����������򼤤����������Ƥ���


    ����Ȥ��Εr���򤫤��Ϥä��Ԥ��������ˤˌ������^�Ϥ��齵��ע���褦�ʛ��䤫������푤����Τ��ä���


    ���������롢�̤��Ƥ������餤������ʤ���������

 340 Episode 338: Encounter

    "... this voice..."


    Gaius tried to trace the abyss of his own memory to that voice, which was somehow familiar.


    Then Elle beside him spoke his name lightly with a voice that squeezed out of his throat.


    "... Dear Lucifer..."


    As soon as that happened, various memories rushed around behind Gaius''s brain like a running lantern, and Gaius nodded with his head in his arms.


    "... ugh, ugh... ugh! ����


    Gaius shuddered, as if he were going to spit out all his organs.


    And when he finished spitting out, Gaius slowly rose up with a faint expression.


    "... I remember... I remember everything..."


    Then suddenly countless particles of light appeared in the space in front of Gaius, purring lightly as powdered snow danced.


    And out of the particles of that light appeared a shallow, black-faced man dressed in a God-like costume that came to Greek mythology, wrapped in a loose cloth as smooth as light snow and white, and fastened in two places, hips and shoulders, with a glowing golden brooch.


    "... Lucifer..."


    Gaius, with his hateful, shitty eyes, finally dazzled Lucifer, who appeared before him.


    Then Elle beside him lurked his voice and praised Gaius.


    "... Gaius, be good... Lucifer..."


    But Gaius blatantly ignored the adage, even though his voice was clearly heard.


    Then Lucifer, often playing with the particles of light, opened his mouth with a dull grin zero.


    "... I don''t mind, Elle... I''d rather talk to Gaius a little more than that... you... right... could you hold back somewhere else?


    "... but Dear Lucifer..."


    Then Lucifer looked at Elle''s face seriously, even looking unexpected.


    "... oh? You rarely disobey my instructions, do you?


    "There is no annihilation! Disobedience... just..."


    "... just?


    "... I thought Gaius would stop being rude to Master Lucifer..."


    "Elle, I told you earlier, didn''t I?... I don''t mind... right?


    Elle was nothing more than pulling back than Lucifer told him that far.


    "... Ha..."


    Elle glanced at Gaius once as he drooped his head heavily.


    And when he made eye contact with Gaius with a gentle nod, urging him to weigh himself no matter what, he quietly walked away.


    "... Now there are no more interruptors. Why don''t we take our time... Gaius?


    To Lucifer''s invitation, Gaius turned his gaze even darker to the colour of hate.


    "Oh, fine. Talk from what? Is that my last life? Or the past life before that? Or one more time?... What... shall I tell you from my oldest past life?

 341 Episode 339: Unlimiter

    "... the oldest past... that was the first time you and I met, that past life, right?


    Lucifer told him to chew slowly as he grinned thinly in his mouth.


    Gaius kept staring at Lucifer like that without ever taking his gaze off, leaving him for a while before finally opening his heavy mouth.


    "... right. It''s about that past life when I first met you and was deprived of the knowledge of my destiny that was supposed to have been predetermined!!"


    Although Gaius desperately tried to contain his expensive emotions, his anger overtook his calm at the end of the word, and his emotions finally exploded.


    But Lucifer, against whom he was opposed, had such a calm feeling as calm itself that he remained smiling thinly.


    "... I miss you. At that time you..."


    Lucifer separated the words there once, and looked at Gaius one way or the other as he rocked his long, sliced lashes.


    Then Gaius had a rough breath, like he still couldn''t contain his emotions enough, and he had his shoulders up and down hard.


    Lucifer laughed ticklishly when he saw it and stopped taking over the words.


    Then Gaius noticed how Lucifer looked like that.


    "... what? What are you doing?... You''re still a loathsome guy..."


    Gaius stared at Lucifer''s face with a disgusting look on his heart.


    But Lucifer never uttered a word but smiled thinly.


    That made Gaius''s face even more vicious.


    "... he''s really nasty... really... he''s such a nasty bastard! You are!!"


    Gaius'' emotions exploded again.


    Then suddenly a rainbow light radiated from Gaius''s entire body.


    It was like Aurora, a type of luminescence phenomenon that can be seen in polar regions.


    Then Lucifer, who had been silent until then, opened his mouth unexpectedly in surprise.


    "... well... this is great! �� is this so much when the limit of memory is lifted��"


    "... well... you mean... my memory is also a power controller, right? ����


    "That''s right. Your magic is enormous. It''s been swelling for centuries, and it''s taking away memories to hold back your magic."


    "... but the total amount of magic remains intact, right? ����


    "Oh, I''m not limiting the total amount. You don''t have to."


    "Why?


    "What matters in magic is quality. Not quantity. No matter how massive your total magic is, you can''t even beat Elle earlier. It''s not that quantity matters, but quality matters more."


    "So now I can beat Elle, too, right?


    "I guess... because you are quite mature. Now that you''re off the limiter, you can probably win, right?


    Lucifer smiled reluctantly when she said so.


    Then Gaius also raised his mouth angle and faintly zeroed his grin.


    "... well... then Lucifer... how about you?

 342 Episode 340: Red Filter

    ��


    ���������΃W�ˤ�٤Ƥ�ȣ���


    �륭�ե����Ц�ߤ�~�䤵����������줽�����Ԥä���


    ���������˟o�����ȣ���


    ��������������ޤ����ˤ���Ц�ߤ�տ�����ޤޤǤ��ä���


    �������դࡣ��פ��͡��ʤ��һ�Ȥ�äƤߤ뤫������


    ����������������


    �����������Ѳ��ΚݺϤ��z����Ԥ��ΤƤ�ȡ��ų����Ƥ��륪�`����������������󤷤���


    �����륭�ե�������O�侲�Ǥ��ä���


    �����Ʒdz��ˤ�ä���Ȥ������������Ƥ򥬥��������򤱤Ƥ������ȡ��������ˡ��ۤ�Τ��������˲ָ�򤯤��ä��������Τ��ä���


    �����;�ˤ˥������������夬��ޤ����ݤ����᷽�˴����w�����


    �����������ᱳ�ˤ��ä��ڤ˱��Ф��鼤ͻ�����Τ������^���򤷤������˱ڤ˴����������


    ������!!��������������


    ���������Ϥ��᤭�����Ϥ��ʤ���ڤ��ؤäƤ�ä���ȱ�������Ƥ������Ĥ���ϥ�������ƴ����Ϥ˵����������


    �������������^������Ϥ��Ӥ�����������Ѫ��������������Ĥ֤��˵����������������ˎ׽����������Ƥ�����


    �����Ƥ����ڤ�һ�����������Ŀ���Ф������z�ߡ�����������ҕ������ó��Ⱦ���Ϥ���줿��


    ���������ϳत�ե��륿�`�Τ����ä���ɫ���Фˡ����ܤ����ʤ���륭�ե�����ˤ��J���ȡ�����鷺���{�����~��ڤˤ���Τ��ä���


    ���������ã��������Ρ��������ä��줬����������


    �����ƥ��������ϱ���椯���R���Фǡ��������˥륭�ե�������~��„�����Τ��ä���


    ������������ä��͡����Ϥ��Ĥ�W�򚢤����Ȥ��뤱�ɡ������ˤ����Ƥ�ɤ���餽���Ҷ��ʤ��褦���͡����W�Ȥ��Ƥϳ�����Ф��Ĥ��Εr�Τ褦�˾���˼������Z��Ϥ�������˼�äƤ��������ɤ͡�����


    �륭�ե���Ϥ�����һ�����~�����Фꡢ�դ��Ϥ�Ҋ�Ϥ���ӛ����˼���𤳤��褦���˲ݤ򤷤���


    �����������Εr���������Ŵ����ߩ`���ˤ��ʤ��ƥ��å����ȫ�����ƈR����ԭ���ʵۤȺ��Ф줿�������Εr�Τ褦�ˡ����͡�


    ��


    ����������������������������������������


    �����������ܤ���Ȥ������R���ФǤޤɤ���Ǥ���ȡ�������ˤ�����躦��������ҙ�ޤ����Ȥ�������„�����Ƥ�����


    �����������浹���������˱�Ŀ���_���ơ������_�J������


    �������ʤ���衭���ޥå�����������


    ����ȥޥå������١���������������Ҋ������


    ���ʤ����ȤϤʤ���裡��ǰ����ʤȤ������ޤƤ��뤫�����䤷���𤳤��Ƥ�ä��Ȥ����Τˣ���


    �����������ޤܤ��ۤ����ʤ����܇��Ҋ�ɤ��ȡ�������ѧУ�Υ������|��֥�����ϤǤ��ä���


    ���������Ϥʤ�Ǥ���ʤȤ����ǣ����������Ϥ�!!�륭�ե���!!!��


    ������������൤������Ϥ��ꡢ�܇��Ҋ�ؤ��ƾ��䤷��������


    ���������ϡ��h���η���ѧ�������΋�����„������Τɤ���ѧ�@�L���Ǥ��ꡢ�֤�٤��륭�ե�����ˤϤɤ��ˤ�Ҋ���ʤ��ä���


    ����Ȥ���ʥ���������������ЄӤˡ��ޥå����������������䤷��������


    ���������ɷ򤫤�ǰ�������äƤ�������ǰ���^���Ҥ��Ƥ뤾!?��


    �ޥå����λŤƤ����Ӥ˥���������˼�鷺���֤����^���򴥤ä���


    �������������������ɷ�Ѫ�Ϲ̤ޤäƤ뤫�顭����


    ���ʤˤ����ä��Τ�����


    �������������䤢����äȡ����ڤ��^�֤Ĥ�����ä����ǡ�����


    ��ҽ�����Фä��ۤ��������󤸤�ʤ�������


    �������������ʡ�����ä��ФäƤ��롹


    �������Ф��衹


    �ޥå��������䤽������Ԥä���


    ����Ȥ��Εr��֥�����|��ï�ߤ��椵�椵�ȴ󤭤��e�줿��


    ���������������䤤���衣���ɷ�һ�ˤ��Ф��뤵��


    �����������������䡢�Ǥ⡭����


    ������h���η��ǥޥå�������֥��饹��`�Ȥ�����„�����Ƥ�����


    ���ۤ顢����Ǥ뤾�����ϴ��ɷ�����顢�Ф��衹


    �����󡭡��狼�ä������㤢������ҽ�����Ф��裿��


    �����������ɷ򡣤������Ф��衹


    �ޥå����ϥ��������δ_�ꤷ���ܤ��𤨤˰��Ĥ����Τ��󤭤�һ�Ȥ��ʤ����ȡ�һĿɢ�˥��饹��`�Ȥ�Ԫ�ؤ��l���Ƥ��ä���


    ���������Ϥ����Ҋ�줱��ȡ��Ȥۤɴ󤭤��e�줿ï�ߤ�Ҋ���Ԥä���


    �����롢�������������Ƥ����衹

 343 Lesson 341: The Process

    To Gaius''s call, Elle gave a sneak peek into his face from the bushes.


    Gaius then gave him a refreshing smile against Elle.


    "I''m hit, El. It was a complete failure."


    When Gaius said so with a somewhat sunny face, Elle shook his neck to the side with such a flair as, oh man.


    "... naturally, fool. There''s so much foolishness in wanting to poke Lucifer."


    "Well I guess so. It''s just... I have a reason to..."


    That''s what Gaius said and turned a serious eye to Elle.


    Elle sighed one loud sigh when she took the gaze directly from the front.


    "... haha, apparently your memories from your previous life have come back?


    "... oh, you know... I thought that moment brought back all my memories... apparently it''s falling out everywhere. Maybe this was Lucifer''s fault too."


    "... why?


    "Come on... the only thing I can be sure of is that Lucifer himself is having a lot of fun, not for me?


    "... you seem a lot more refreshed?


    Elle was right. Gaius'' face, though occasionally seriously colored, was usually a refreshing and sunny appearance.


    "Sort of. A lot of my memories have been restored... and a lot of my strength has been restored."


    "Well... then maybe you''re better than me already?


    "It may or may not be. That''s something you don''t have to know about. Because I don''t want to fight El no matter what."


    "... right..."


    "More than that, Elle, why do you think Lucifer came on this trip? You''ve been gone for a thousand years now, haven''t you? Isn''t it strange that it comes out of nowhere?


    "... well... I have no idea... when I realized I was in that room. I was supposed to be in the village of Delpa until then. And in front of me is Master Lucifer... but please don''t explain anything to me..."


    "Well... I was suddenly flown into that white room too. Until then, you''ll be at the bottom of hell."


    "At the bottom of Hell!? I went to that place for you!?"


    "What... I tried to go help Elle"


    Gaius explained in detail Elle''s story from petrification to his encounter with Astalot.


    "... you did... that worried me. Sorry."


    "It''s not about Elle apologizing. It''s all decided by Lucifer anyway."


    "... well I guess so. But why did you do such a thing..."


    "I don''t know. Maybe it was just a process I needed to wake up my memory..."


    "The Hell Patrol...?


    "Or meeting Astarot... I don''t know."


    While Gaius said so, he was somehow convinced in his heart that this presumption would not be far away, even if it did not hit him.

 344 Episode 342: Rebirth

    "Nevertheless... I didn''t know you were friends with Astarot..."


    Elle groaned in a sighing mixture in a rather surprising manner.


    "That being said, it''s a pretty sharp part of the memory around there. I''m pretty sure you had a friendship with Astalotto... I think maybe that area is some kind of core part of my memory. I guess that''s why Lucifer''s locked in there."


    "... the key..."?


    "Probably an inconvenient part for Lucifer, I think."


    "... Huh... does that mean the part where my memory is back is the part where it doesn''t matter to Master Lucifer... what part is back, by the way?


    "... get out of the way... I''m almost back. For example, my first life..."


    "Well. That''s of interest. Your first life... what the hell kind of life did you have?


    "Oh, I was the first Emperor Auglos."


    Gaius said so all the time, without any feelings.


    "... be!... Augloss!?... you!?"


    Elle was so surprised that there was no more, that he turned his body wide back.


    "You know what? That''s surprising. I thought you weren''t interested in the human world at all?


    "Exactly. I know about the original Emperor Auglos. Wow! Isn''t this the first man in human history to unite the entire continent of Melissa!


    "Yeah, yeah, that. I''m the Augloss."


    Gaius said in a slightly light-hearted manner.


    Then Elle smiled and complained with her face.


    "... what is it? Yes, well, then! If I come with you at all, I''ll say something important lightly... and I don''t think you''re the rebirth of Augloss..."


    "Uh-huh, I feel like it''s something different when people say rebirth... no, does it fit..."


    "It fits. How many generations have you been reborn to this day?


    "You sure do. Well, this is the real rebirth. It''s just a conjecture when you think about it, but mine isn''t... I see, is this the real rebirth of authenticity..."


    "I don''t know what you''re convinced of by yourself, but if you''re Augrus, I''d like to ask you one thing..."


    Elle cut out looking extremely serious.


    "It wasn''t supposed to be the territorial continent of Melissa that Auglos collapsed. Had my memory been certain, Augloss would have gone to some land with the seven belly-hearted men in his late years?


    Gaius was also listening quietly and silently to Elle with a serious look on his face.


    That''s why Elle kept talking.


    "The land is the Gardan continent... and its purpose was not the Thousand Years of Dragon Crusade... wasn''t it?


    When Elle asked him that, he stared at Gaius.

 345 Episode 343: Elles Thoughts

    "... oh, you sure did..."


    Gaius said in a quiet tone to remind him of something.


    Then Elle moved her ears and reacted to it.


    "... strange stuff, isn''t it? Like other personnel..."


    Then Gaius said without intermittent hair.


    "Correct. I sure did, not from the memory I experienced myself. That''s what it said in the history book I read a few years ago."


    "... I mean, you don''t actually?


    "No, unfortunately, my memory of late life seems to be completely missing. Probably touches a core part of something around there, too. Maybe a thousand years of dragon crusade."


    "... well... remember..."


    "Oh, so I actually don''t remember at all whether I really went on a thousand year dragon crusade or why I wanted to do something like that if I did,"


    "Hmm... then I can''t help it..."


    "Sorry...... el"


    "I can''t help but remember. Other than that...... any other previous life but don''t you have any memories about the Thousand Years Dragon?


    "... no, not particularly... and a lot of attention to a thousand years of dragons, eh? Speaking of which, surely, you came home with Lombardo to grab the foothold of the Thousand Years Dragon, right? Was there anything in the past that could have caused this?


    "... sort of..."


    "Something I can''t tell you?


    "... no, it''s not... right, let''s be honest. I don''t know anything about dragons for a thousand years..."


    "... what do you mean?


    "It means nothing. Woe. That''s not what I meant. I don''t know a thousand years about dragons."


    "... Elle? Don''t know what El is supposed to be closest to God as one?


    "It''s not true. Ah, the Dragons are older than me. By the time I was born into the world, I had already flown around the Gardan continent. And I''ve never been involved with them before. Because, ah, they just kept flying around over the Gardan continent, and they didn''t want to do anything. In spite of all that power..."


    When Elle said so, he looked in the other direction and looked far away.


    But Elle glanced right back at Gaius and stared him in the eye.


    But only once did he leave Gardan.


    "... a thousand years ago in the war, huh?


    "Bye. At that time, for some reason, the Thousand Years Dragon appeared over Melissa Continent. And I''ve done all I can. I don''t know why. But shortly afterwards, the gods ordered us to march to hell against the family of God..."


    "Didn''t the gods ever say anything about the dragons or the Dragons for a thousand years?


    "No. For once, the gods never opened their mouths about them."


    "... I see. So Elle''s obsession with the Thousand Years Dragon is that the Thousand Years Dragon will have the key to what the gods thought and ordered them to march to hell during the war, rather than what the Thousand Years Dragon is after, right?


    Then Elle nodded heavily and slowly.


    "Bye. I want to know what the gods mean. Knowing that, those who died in that war will not float..."

 346 Lesson 344: Ants

    "Well... so what do you do after this?


    When Elle realized there was no new information about the Thousand Years Dragon, he asked about Gaius'' future.


    "I don''t know... it''s the way it''s always been."


    "The memories must have come back to light? Then you want to do this with that memory, don''t you want that one?


    "Uh-huh, though I''m back, it''s falling out by the way, and the end of each life that should be called the pivotal last scene is all blurred out, isn''t it? So I don''t know... you know, it feels like it''s my life and not mine... well, in short, it feels like I''ve seen a good movie that makes someone else''s life a story."


    "... I''m not sure that Eiga... is someone else''s story..."


    "Yeah. It''s just..."


    "... what''s up?


    "No, actually... the only thing I remember is life in this world, and I can''t remember life in that world at all"


    "... uh-huh. That''s strange... you only have the knowledge in the world over there in the first place, right? Is that... just a generation of memories?


    "... So you''re saying that your life in that world isn''t a one-time thing, either?


    "Mm-hmm. Just one life ago. It''s hard to think about the world over there. So when you finish your life over here, you reincarnate over there, and when you finish your life over there, you reincarnate over here.


    "I guess so. I''ve been trying to connect every life in my memory for a while now, and I don''t care what you think, it''s open between us."


    "How long has it been?


    "Sort of a general feeling... about fifty years."


    "Again... you mean you keep reincarnating the world over here and over there every fifty years..."


    "Probably..."


    "What the hell does that mean... Why does Master Lucifer do that..."


    "... probably doesn''t mean a lot there?


    "Doesn''t make sense?... What does that mean?


    "... Probably, but isn''t it just a spare time? I regret it but Lucifer''s power is mighty. Just so we''re clear, me and Elle would be no different than an ant crawling through the ground if it came from him. Though I was somewhat intrigued and intrigued because I speak the most unlike ants, I guess what I''m saying is just about free time?


    "... are we equal to ants..."


    Elle shrugged as she drooped her head and whispered in a heartfelt loneliness.


    Gaius looked at the side of El like that and thought softly in his chest.


    (... so far... right)

 347 Lesson 345: Summoning

    "I''m... going out right now, Dad?


    When Gaius returned home with Elle, Lombardo was about to receive a bag from Rodemul of the family order in a rushed manner.


    "Gaius!... Oh, hey, Dad''s coming out, so I''m gonna ask you about the house!


    "Looks like you''re in a lot of a hurry... and you''re not coming back for the time being."


    Lombardo then stopped perfectly for a moment, then thought deeply of something, then looked at Rodemul''s face and nodded loudly at each other once.


    And he said slowly turning back to Gaius with an extremely serious look on his face.


    "... Gaius. I''ll tell you. Dad probably can''t go back for the time being. That''s why I want my mother and Abel."


    Gaius looked seriously at Lombardo''s face in surprise at the sudden.


    But Gaius nodded again once again, knowing the seriousness of the situation.


    "Okay, Dad. I don''t know what happened, but don''t worry about the house. More than that... Dad is the one to be careful..."


    Lombardo then nodded loudly and powerfully.


    "Oh, thank you. Then I''m coming!


    Lombardo jumped on a magnificent two-headed carriage that, to put it that way, was refreshed and stopped on the doorstep.


    Gaius asked Rodemul beside him as he dropped off the wagon leaving.


    "What happened?


    Then Rodemur answered with a rugged look staring at the front.


    "Yes, Lord Lombardo has been summoned to the Inquiry Committee��"


    "�� Committee of Inquiry!? �� Please explain in detail what you mean"


    "Yes...... you remember the collision between Pope Roenglin and the United Kingdom of Raidham in Esta six years ago now?


    "Oh, sure. In the middle of a millennium when the two armies were staring at each other, the dragon suddenly appeared, and you did everything you could for the atrocity, didn''t you?


    "Yes. Did you know that, at that time, General Gorkos, the head of the Seventh Legion of Pope Roenglin, died?


    "I know. You lost your life in a raid by a thousand years of dragons, didn''t you?


    "... Yes. It should have been..."


    "... Rodemul. Let me get this straight. I still can''t talk."


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Now let me be frank."


    "Oh, please"


    "As a matter of fact, an order was made earlier by Ermul administration secretary Eduardo M��ller to urgently appear before the government. And the reason for that... is the assassination of General Gorkos."


    "Become!?... assassination charge!? Father!?"


    Gaius was surprised and stole a look at Elle beside him as he curled behind him.


    Then Elle was more surprised than Gaius, and he was losing his complexion.


    (Stupid!? I must have erased all human memories except Lombardo and Shester involved in that case, right? Yet Lombardo is charged with assassination...)


    Elle was astonished with a stunned expression, his eyes bowed and his head dripped.

 348 Lesson 346: Six Years of Blanks

    One.


    "... El... didn''t you erase all the memories of those involved in the assassination?


    As soon as Gaius returned to his room, he lowered his back to the couch and asked Elle in a sigh mix.


    Elle then returned to his original appearance by returning to Gaius''s room and sat cleverly on the carpet in front of the couch.


    "... but I''m sure I erased the memory of everyone but Lombardo and Shester..."


    "... there''s no way Shester would betray anything at all"


    "Of course not. Besides, if it''s not Lombardo, and it''s not me..."


    "Do you even have an idea?


    "Maybe there''s someone out of that forest before I show up in front of them..."


    "... what do you mean?


    "It wasn''t Eden Forest that Gorkos was assassinated. Actually, Gorkos was killed around the halfway point between Esta and Eden. And they went to Eden to bury and hide the remains. And then, when they broke up and made a scene, I showed up."


    "I mean, between the assassination of General Gorkos and the emergence of Elle in the woods of Eden, is there someone out of the group?


    "I can''t think of anything else."


    "... well. Then would Tsujitsu fit..."


    "... apparently you haven''t fallen to your heart?


    "No, I don''t think I can think of anything else either. Just... then why is it now, six years after that? That doesn''t bother me."


    "Sure... but here we are... now we may not have time to go out to the basement or around greeting hell?


    "Right. I just wanted to say a few words to Mr. Upak and the Delkias that you would probably be worried about...... I can''t help it if this happens! El, let''s go to the Elmour administration, too!


    When Gaius said so, he stood up completely, and nodded forcefully with eyes to eyes with El in the front.


    Two.


    "Lombard Schneider! And it''s Helmut Shester! You''ve both received a complaint from Pope Roenglin!


    A loud voice echoed indoors as the fury of Eduardo M��ller, Secretary of State of the genus Elmur, the great man of the arms who takes the alias of the eagle of Elmur by the sharp glance of its raptors.


    When the Lombards feared together and thanked each other deeply, they slowly raised their faces, carefully disguised as calm so that the eagles of Elmur would not understand their hearts.


    Then Secretary Muller began to whine against both names, looking sharply at their complexions with his eyesight, but not at all.


    "... six years. Six years have already passed since that incident...... so why? Why is it that by now the low englin has been steaming back? Schneider, Chester, it doesn''t matter either way. Do you have any idea?


    Then Shester answered without interrupting her hair.


    "No, there isn''t! It can''t be!


    When Shester said so, he took Muller''s eye directly from the front, keeping a close eye on him.

 349 Lesson 347: The Leaver

    One.


    "... well. So how''s Schneider?


    Muller asked Lombardo by shifting his gaze after continuing to take Shester''s straight eye for a while.


    Lombardo then responded without putting his hair in, just like Chester did.


    "Neither do I.!


    Lombardo returned only one word to the stand-alone, bewitching Shester and staring straight into Muller''s eyes.


    Muller sighed softly after a while when he took hold of his eyes again.


    "... ok. Back off, both names. A special envoy is due later from Lowenglin. Until then, go back to your room and wait."


    When Muller gave his life so, he spun his chair around and turned his back against the two of them.


    The Lombards quickly raised their right arms and saluted them while in an upright immobile position, and then when they aligned their heels and flipped, they quietly and slowly proceeded to walk out of the room.


    Two.


    "It''s Shester... what do you think?


    When Lombardo returned to his own office, he sat on the couch facing Chester and asked in a whispered manner.


    Then Shester was also in the position of knocking his body forward and poking his nose at Lombardo again, whispering and responding.


    "... Well... I don''t know, but does it ever mean that Master Elle''s magic has expired?


    "... Isn''t that just it? Even if you''re a mythical world dweller, right? I don''t know how fat I am right now, but I''m not going to fade with it until the magicians do."


    Then all of a sudden, someone appeared to put a cross spear in the two corner poking each other.


    "... Lord, can you afford a lot..."


    Running through a small open window, he broke in and Elle appeared as he shook his neck into small pieces, left and right.


    "Did you still come? I was with Gaius on the front porch earlier, so I was talking to Chester, asking him what was going on."


    Saying so, Lombardo nodded with a smile zero along with Chester in the front.


    "Hmm! I don''t mind eating a little. It''s okay. So what''s the current situation?


    "Nothing so far... but after this, it looks like Lowenglin''s envoy is coming here with a formal complaint"


    "Hmm. So you don''t know the details from that?


    "Yes, it will"


    "So, how do you guys interpret the status quo?


    Then, for the first time since Elle showed up, Shester opened his mouth.


    "The only thing I can think of at the moment is that someone might have gotten out of that group between the killing of Gorkos and before Elle showed up..."


    Then Lombardo took over after Shester''s words.


    "Oh right. I think so too. We were outside in that group, and we had no idea what the exact number was. I wouldn''t have noticed if someone was out on the way... but I didn''t know there was a leaver... I didn''t even consider it at all..."


    Lombardo put his arms together with a harsh look and exhaled a deep sigh.

 350 Episode 348: Three Degrees of Man

    One.


    "Hmm. Apparently, everyone has the same opinion. I guess I can still think of nothing else. Then the question arises as to why by now..."


    Then Lombardo made his rugged expression even more severe.


    "�� probably means that those who questioned the cause of Gorkos'' death took six years to find the departed"


    Then Elle tipped his neck at what Lombardo said.


    "I''m not sure about that again, am I? Lord, do you even know that person?


    Then Chester, sitting face to face with Lombardo, also had a hazy look as he remembered something.


    Lombardo nodded eye-to-eye with Shester, roughly turning to Elle.


    "... yeah, I know... you do..."


    Two.


    "I am Lombard Schneider and Helmut Shester!


    Lombardo glanced at Chester as he stopped in front of the door, inhaling his breath loudly before saying it loudly.


    Then from inside the room, a loud voice rang as the fury of further Edward Muller.


    "Get in!"


    At the same time Muller''s voice was heard, the door of the secretary''s office opened with a kannon opening from the inside.


    Seeing it, Muller, the secretary in the front, elbowed the executive desk and combined his hands to look at the Lombards.


    On either side of the door stands a seemingly boneless Elmur stationed martial officer saluting.


    And on the opulent groovy reception sofa placed in the middle of the room, two men were seated quietly, wearing black robes from their heads, drifting a different atmosphere, able to follow the two likely martial officers behind them.


    "Both names, this is the envoys of Pope Roenglin, but they say they know each other. Remember that?


    To Muller''s introduction, Lombardo turned a terribly cold gaze, albeit quietly calm.


    At the end of Lombardo''s pitiful gaze was a man who once saw Lombardo twice and identified him as an enemy of each other''s uncertainty.


    "Yes. I know you well. Long time no see...... Bishop Lennon"


    Then the man stood up quietly and slowly, taking off the proven black qualitative robe of the Zexian he was wearing from his head, exposing his skinny face around him to such an unusual degree that he thought he''d just let his skin stick over his bones.


    "I''m out of time. Lord Schneider, what an honor to remember..."


    Lennon shook his fallen cheeks and affixed a thin creepy grin to its lean face.


    But the smile appeared creepy in everyone''s eyes, and even the eagle of Elmur, who could not move from day to day, faintly frowned upon it.


    But Lombardo and Schneider never moved at all, either because they had already anticipated that the envoy would be Lennon.


    "It''s an honor to have you remember. Anyway, you are said to be the katana of the Secretary of Foreign Affairs of Calvin, who has taken on the external compromise of Pope Lowenglin for more than a decade. Isn''t that right? Bishop Lennon."


    Lombardo stuck his gaze and averse spear to Lennon instead of greeting him for the first time in six years.

 351 Lesson 349: Outpost

    "This is a joke...... I do belong to the Foreign Office, but there is no such thing as a kaleidoscope of the Secretary of Foreign Affairs of Calvin. It''s just a low-end official."


    Lennon threw up a dialogue like a three-sentence actor standing in a playhouse at the end of the scene, spreading his hands really deliberately.


    Lombardo looked at it, distorted his mouth, and even said it was uncomfortable.


    Then Chester beside him gently smashed Lombardo''s back so the Lennons wouldn''t know.


    Lombardo glanced sideways at Shester''s face and raised his eyebrows slightly just to make sure he knew.


    "No, no, no. Be modest...... we are well aware that you are Sir Calvin''s dear right arm. I hear that''s been going on for over a decade?


    Then Lennon denied only Lombardo''s words with a dry laugh.


    "Apparently, Lord Schneider has misunderstood something. I am nothing but a lumberjack. Sir Calvin''s right arm... very, very..."


    "Really? That would be fine then. Bishop Lennon, by the way. Who''s sitting next to you?


    To Lombardo''s inquiry, Lennon also showed a tremendous bareback.


    "Oh! I''ve lost sight of what I''ve done to introduce you. My name is Rebo, and this is my man. Why don''t you say hello, Ribo?"


    Encouraged by Lennon, Libeau rose largely.


    And as with Lennon, he dramatically removed the hood he was wearing on his head.


    Then there was such a creepy appearance that even more eyes fell and cheeks fell than Lennon''s, and at first glance it was not strange to see it as a skeleton.


    "I apologize for the delay in greeting you...... to those who call you Libeau. Please know..."


    Liveau had no power at all in his voice because he was too skinny, and combined with the ravenousness of his scarce face, he was very weak and visible in the eyes of the Lombards.


    Then Muller opened his mouth heavily as he placed his elbow on the front concierge and kept releasing a sharp, sharp gaze as if to intimidate the whole room.


    "Greetings would already be good around there. Schneider, sit on your couch with both Chester names. The envoys wish the same."


    Then the four followed Muller''s majestic words quietly, each quietly sitting on the couch.


    Lombardo raised his face as soon as he calmed down and firmly glanced at Lennon''s sexually gruesome face sitting in the front with a grim and cold gaze.


    Then Chester on the other side was intimidated by sending another gaze to shoot at the front ribo.


    At last the battle was about to end the outpost and move to something authentic.

 352 Chapter 350: Complaints

    "Well... then Bishop Lennon. Can you show them the charges against both names, too?


    Muller said with a heavy bass that sounded all over the room, elbowing as usual to a heavily built clerk and placing his palms together against his own jaw.


    Then Lennon nodded slowly with a strange face and moved the complaint, which he left silently on the reception table, sooo far in front of Lombardo.


    Lombardo nodded in the eye with Chester, largely taking the complaint and the two of them began to peruse it.


    (... Again... or...)


    The complaint stated what the Lombards had anticipated beforehand.


    (... Again, did anyone get out of the group on the way... Lukak... I don''t know his name... Gorkos'' small-time use... I probably don''t remember him from looking at his face...)


    Lombardo looked at Shester once now.


    Then he gently pulled his jaw and nodded just that Shester had accepted.


    Lombardo slowly put the complaint on the table when he saw it.


    "... that''s bullshit. There is no such fact. We were simply desperate to escape in the midst of a chaos that could be described as the hell of the world: a thousand years of raids by dragons. I can''t afford to make a case like this."


    Lombardo slowly knocked his body down and leaned quietly against the back of the couch as he finished his rational talk in a quiet tone.


    Then Chester on the other side tuned in.


    "Yeah, we did go into General Gorkos'' curtain building after the raid by the Thousand Years Dragon and advised him to scatter his army, but let''s admit that it became an argument because General Gorkos didn''t lend us any ears. But at that time, we were driven out of the curtain by General Gorkos'' suspicion. After that, the General''s Kingsguard surrounded the curtain building and warned us not to step any closer. Therefore, when we gave up the General''s persuasion and tried to return to the headquarters of the Seven Kingdoms Watch Corps, we were raided by dragons for a thousand years, and we fled desperately in the midst of a mayhem."


    Then Lombardo took over Shester''s long mouth even more.


    "For the most part, this complaint says that we are coming after General Gorkos, who is fleeing, on horseback, but if we were to chase him, wouldn''t it be Othi who would be kicked in by the Kingsguard under the general''s command?


    Then Lennon quietly opened his mouth listening until then.


    "It''s not in the complaint, but the horseback riding said he wore a low englin armor and hid his face in his helmet,"


    "Well, where did we get those low english armor? Thousands of years ago, the dragons were attacking the Raydom Army across the shore, and there wasn''t supposed to be a body in the Lowenglin Army, was there? And after a thousand years of dragons crossing from across the shore... it''s a hell of a picture of an annoying cry. Not very much, but it wasn''t a situation where you could take the armor from the body, run the horse after the general, etc.?


    Then Lennon slowly raised the corner of his mouth and laughed spookily.

 353 Episode 351: Third Person

    "... There it is. The armor..."


    Lennon said in a nagging tone, so quietly.


    Lombardo then narrowed his eyes and glanced sharply at Lennon.


    "... well... where is that?


    Then Lennon laughed in such a small voice that he didn''t quietly speak.


    "... you must know that? �� do you fall in love��"


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about. Because it''s a complaint that we don''t remember, right?


    "Really? Then you have no choice. Let me tell you... the armor was at the headquarters of the Seven Kingdoms Watch Corps."


    "... to headquarters?... hey, that''s the first time you''ve heard of such a thing at headquarters. Did you know that, Shester?


    Then Shester shrugged his shoulders and denied it.


    "Well, you''ve never heard of that. Why should there be a Lowenglin Army armor in HQ... you have no idea."


    Then Lennon said as he affixed a thin laugh to its lean face.


    "I''m not going to say anything, such as that the headquarters of the Seven Nations Surveillance Corps was always equipped with the armor of the Lowenglin Army. Only then did it happen."


    "Hmm... what does that mean?


    "That skirmish that caused our Lowenglin and Raydom armies to collide. At that time, three bodies from the Seven Kingdoms Surveillance Corps were being transported to headquarters�� yes, every armor."


    "... that''s your first ear"


    "Really? But this record clearly states it. Seven National Surveillance Corps transported all artifacts and bodies to headquarters."


    "So... did you contact the Seven Nations Watch Corps? What happened to the armor?"


    "... Yeah, unfortunately the answer was also six years ago and the details were unknown. But the body was definitely transported."


    "Well... let''s leave the armor thing alone for now. I''ve been wondering for a while now... that the horseback riding I''ve been chasing on this complaint... is with the Three Rides?


    Lombardo asked with great serenity, enlightened by his heart.


    Then Lennon didn''t notice it and frowned and turned into a sinister face.


    "... it''s... the witness Lukak testifies that two of the three horsemen are definitely you two... he says he was someone you''ve never seen about the other horsemen..."


    The Lombards caressed down their hearts howling when they heard Lennon''s words.


    (Good... you Lennon, apparently you don''t have any research on Lotos. This must not be enlightened at all costs. Whatever the only thing that the third person was Lotos you... but nevertheless this witness named Lukak means he is a small-time user with gorkos... then I think Lotos must know you...... well, that means this person named Lukak knows and hides it? All right! Then whatever it takes, it''s just this secret...)


    Lombardo looked sharply at Lennon in the front with renewed determination.

 354 Episode 352: The Witness of Truth

    One.


    "... Now if you''ll excuse me for today, I know I''d like to ask you again at a later date, so thank you..."


    Lennon was so good. Leaving him, he quietly left the room with Libeau.


    Then the harsh voice of Muller, the main governor of the genus Elmur in this room, rang indoors as soon as possible.


    "... you guys wouldn''t be hiding anything from me anymore, would you?


    Lombardo and Shester then replied with their voices in unison, either because they had anticipated this Muller inquiry or because they did not put their hair in between.


    "" I didn''t!


    Muller frowned for a moment and stared at both of them, but immediately closed his eyelids and thought about it for a while.


    And after a long time that also felt like eternity to the Lombards, Muller opened his mouth with such heavy bass that his belly trembled.


    "... ok. Both names may descend..."


    "" Ha! Excuse me!


    When the two replied without getting their hair in again, they immediately turned their heels back and left the room.


    Muller, who was left behind, elbowed himself to the desk and held his hands together in a position against his chin, often went through time.


    Two.


    "What do you think? Shester."


    Lombardo asked Chester beside him, whispering as he returned from the secretary''s office to his own office.


    Then Shester opened her mouth quietly as she made a sinister face.


    "... which is it? Lennon or Secretary Muller..."


    "... the Secretary..."


    "... probably... I was wondering if you had an account..."


    "... I think so too... but on top of that you put your faith in us and didn''t say anything..."


    "Yeah, I think so too. Which means you left this case with us."


    "Right. So we have to clean this up anyway, right?


    "I intend to do it more... because it is the seed I sowed in the first place..."


    "No, you''re not, Shester. That was inevitable. I had no choice..."


    Lombardo recalled that incident six years ago and slowly frowned.


    Three.


    "... Hmm. For one thing, didn''t he look like he was seeing things today?


    Elle opened his mouth as the Lombards returned to the deputy secretary''s office.


    Then the Lombards opened their eyes and were surprised.


    "... how did you even... magically peek at it? ����


    "Of course not? I''m a member of God''s family... What''s wrong with peeping?


    "No well... isn''t that good..."


    "Well, fine. More than that... Looks like someone got out of there.


    "Yes, I hear you''re Lukak."


    "So, what are your lords going to do about it in the future?


    "... Yes. Even though I have a true witness, I am alone. On the other hand, there are many who have their memories rewritten by Lord Elle. Then how many people named Lukak told the truth, one-on-many. Whatever Lennon may say, I wonder if his claim will ever be adopted if it is a trial..."


    "Hmm... that''s a reasonable decision... but then I wonder why Lennon came all the way up to this Elmur to make a loss?


    Then Shester broke sharply into the conversation between the two of them.


    "I mean, you think there''s something else trump card?


    Then Elle shrugged quietly, trying to narrow her eyes and stare.


    "... it''s natural to think so..."

 355 Episode 353: Used

    "Good luck ~"


    Gaius made a slight face out of the bushes in the Elmur administration''s backyard and spoke a leering word against Elle, who slowly approached him.


    Then Elle approached him as he shook his neck sideways and asked Gaius.


    "Did you hear that right?


    "Oh, I heard you so well."


    "Well, that''s good. Wow. I had a hard time peeking into the secretary''s office and flying that footage all the way to you."


    "Heh, is dual relaying difficult?


    "I''ve never done anything like this before. There''s nothing harder than not getting used to it."


    "I see. Good luck again ~"


    "It''s light - you are. Well, that''s good. Well, as I heard, what do we do?


    "Well, I''d like to explore Lennon first."


    "Hmm. Doesn''t that mean we''re gonna find his trump card?


    "Uh-huh. It depends on his character to keep the trump card on hand."


    "Right. Nevertheless, we don''t know his personality - if he doesn''t have it at hand, where do you think he is?


    "Well, it''s a low-english country."


    "So, I guess"


    That''s what Elle said, tilting his little neck and looking seriously at Gaius''s face.


    Gaius had first seen Elle''s tricks with a strange face, but soon the paar and complexion became brighter.


    "... ah! I mean... I mean, we''re gonna split up and look for it."


    "That''ll shorten the time, won''t it?


    "Sure. Okay, let''s split it up."


    "Mm-hmm. So which one do you want?


    To Elle''s question, Gaius said without putting in any intermittent hair.


    "I''m going to Lowenglin. I''d like to see what the most powerful nation in the world looks like."


    "You know what I mean, it''s not an amusement mountain, is it?


    "Of course I know. First sense is Lennon''s background check on Lowenglin."


    "Mm-hmm. Then I''ll leave Lowenglin to you. But it''s not just Lennon, it''s the guy next door named Ribo."


    "Ok...... could that ribo guy be the trump card?


    "I don''t know. But as things stand, isn''t that likely?


    "Right. It actually felt weird to see."


    "Well, Lennon''s a little suspicious, but he felt like a guy named Ribo."


    "Yeah. Then there''s no time, and soon I''ll fly to Lowenglin"


    "Mm-hmm. Watch your back, huh?


    "I know. It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Gaius smiled full face, sticking his right hand forward, thumbs up against his grip and said it out vigorously.


    Then when he saw how it was, Elle muttered with a disturbing look.


    "... I hope it''s all right..."

 356 Episode 354: Audine the Imperial Capital

    "... what is this sight..."


    Gaius unexpectedly groaned in a sigh of sighing at the huge city by the time the houses folded overwhelmingly around the vast edge, from a sightseeing tower built for tourists.


    "... you mean all of this scenery is Audine..."


    Flying out of his hometown of Elmur, he continued to fly all day and night, Gaius had arrived in Audine, the capital of which Pope Lowenglin was proud.


    However, since flying over the capital is an act of violating Lowenglin''s right to control airspace, Gaius stepped down to the ground as soon as Audine could be seen, knocking over its gates on foot, in order to avoid unnecessary strife.


    But Gaius, who wanted to see the most powerful cities of the world''s most powerful nations overlooking him, took considerable time to walk to the centre of the capital and deliberately climbed to the tower of sights, paying the corresponding fee.


    But the scenery played out there was a substitute far beyond Gaius''s imagination.


    "... there''s so much to be done... compared to this, Alexandra, the capital of the Kingdom of Dallas, is nothing but a small city..."


    Then I heard Gaius whine like that, and the good-looking young man next door spoke to me.


    "Whoa! Have you been to Dallas? Alexandra has a history, and it''s interesting, but you''re right, it''s just a small city in one country."


    "That''s right... not very much, but it seems to be on a different level"


    "Right? Whatever it is, this Audean is different. Anyway, it''s the royal capital of the world''s most powerful nation."


    "... kout?


    "Haven''t you heard? Lowenglin is a papal country, so every human being in our country is accustomed to calling it the royal capital."


    "I see. Speaking of which, Alexandra is the capital of the Kingdom of Dallas, so the people of Dallas called it the King''s Capital. Really, you call it the Imperial Capital..."


    "Oh, the royal capital of all the people of Lowenglin, that''s where Audine is."


    "My brother is a low-english citizen because he''s like my country, right?


    "That''s right. Well, unfortunately, I''m not a citizen here in Odine. I live in a regional city called Manaham on the border of Lowenglin, and I come to this royal capital once in a while for work. So you can always climb up to this tower and see the view of Audine, so you can go home in peace."


    "Are you relieved to see the view?


    "Yeah, like I said, I''ve seen Alexandra before, but I''ve been around a lot of other countries for work. But this Audean is a much bigger, more advanced city than any of those cities."


    "I see, well. In other words, the ability to maintain such a large city is also evidence of the overwhelming national power of Lowenglin. So even though you live in a local city on the border, your brother is a citizen of Pope Roenglin, so you can reassure him of his country''s strength?


    "Wow, you are! Yes, you''re right. I live on the border. [M] A border means an area bordering another country. So if it''s true, it doesn''t necessarily mean it won''t be a war with our neighbors. But if Lowenglin''s power is powerful, it shouldn''t be like that inside. Do you understand?


    While the youth was surprised at Gaius'' openness, he asked out of breath, feeling like he couldn''t contain his excitement.


    Gaius then answered such a young man''s question in sharp and short words with a glimpse of Odine''s vast landscape.


    "Oh, that''s a deterrent."

 357 Episode 355: Eil McLacan

    "Yes. It''s a deterrent. It''s all because of the deterrence that''s shaping the border."


    The young man shook an extraordinary smile as to whether he was pleased with Gaius'' brilliance.


    Gaius also continued the conversation with pleasure inside.


    "Right. There are many different forms of deterrence, but the strongest of them all is that there are no small countries where military might strike a powerful country."


    "Yeah, it is. Border lines are drawn for a variety of reasons, and for a variety of reasons they are maintained, but the most powerful thing is that military power is powerful after all. And it''s the power of the state that makes it possible. Even though the country is weak, it will not have a country that has only increased its military power. The stronger the military, the greater the cost of maintaining it. Soon the economy will collapse. So retaining a strong military force means that the economy is also powerful."


    "Indeed, the economy of a nation that maintains such a large city cannot be weak. It''s a good thing your brother is relieved to see this view."


    Gaius nodded one big nod at the cloudy sea lined with artificial buildings on the vast edge.


    "Yeah, it is. So when I always come to Odine, I climb up to this tower of sights and relieve myself by seeing this view... yes, you hadn''t named me yet. My name is Ayle. It''s Ayle McLacan. Nice to meet you."


    Ayle offered her right hand with a full smile.


    Gaius introduced himself with a full smile as he gripped his hand firmly and powerfully with his right hand.


    "I''m Gaius. This is Gaius Schneider from Elmur, a province of the Republic of Valentin."


    Then at that moment, Ayle showed a slight face.


    And I asked Gaius like I was afraid.


    "... Valentin''s Schneider... you don''t mean that Schneider family, do you?... that one of the best houses on the coast, the Schneider family child, who spawned the cabinet for five generations... No, you don''t have a baby, do you? ����


    Gaius then said that each one looked a little bad.


    "... no... well... I''m from that Schneider family..."


    Then Ayle was amused and surprised to the contrary.


    "... really?... of that Schneider family?... Boy? ����


    "... yes, well, yes"


    "Sorry! Tell me all about it!


    "No, no, no! That''s outrageous! I studied!


    "No, no, no! I really don''t know what to say anymore, I''m sorry I gave a great lecture to the Schneider family boy!


    "No, no, no, no! Because it''s done me a lot of good! Don''t say it like that!


    "............ really? ����


    "It''s true. And it was so much fun. I''d like to talk to Mr. Ayle more if I could."


    Then Ayle stroked his chest down relieved and returned to the full smile earlier.


    "Right - that''s good. No, I''m relieved."


    Gaius saw Ayle smile and his heart dusted a little, but there was one thing he cared about, so he decided to try hitting Ayle with it.


    "By the way, what kind of work is Mr. Ayle? I don''t think he''s a normal worker."


    Then Ayle answered with an extraordinary smile and a gentle tone.


    "Well, speaking of which, you still haven''t said what I do. Sorry. Actually, my job is to be a politician. I''m still deputy governor of Manaham on the border with Lowenglin."

 358 Lesson 356: Trends in the Country

    One.


    "Vice Governor!? Isn''t the state''s Vice Governor quite a key position!?"


    Now it was Gaius''s turn to be surprised.


    But Ayle softly denied Gaius'' words, with a seemingly good grin of people.


    "No, no, that''s not true. Anyway, it''s only a small state on the border."


    "That won''t happen. No matter how small or peripheral the state''s deputy governor is undoubtedly a key position. I don''t know how many famous homes I grew up in, but I''m still nothing. I''m just a kid, aren''t you a real dignitary?"


    "You''re really smart. I can''t believe I didn''t put the Schneider family fame under my nose at all and judged myself as nothing but a child... and now I feel very much lucky to have met you here."


    "Terrible. That''s this dialogue. I''d like to talk to Mr. Ayle a little more if I could."


    "Me, too. I don''t know, there''s a shop in the middle of this shopping tower where I can get a light meal, so why don''t we have a meal together?


    "That''s something you don''t even wish for. Yes, please."


    The two of them took each other up to the stairs leading to the lower level.


    Two.


    The two men who entered the restaurant in the middle of the Tower of Things, not as much as on the rooftop floor, arranged a window seat to enjoy the corresponding view and ordered food quickly.


    "That''s a good enough view. The meal looks delicious with this sight."


    Ayle nodded with a smile at Gaius'' words.


    "Yeah. I think so, too. Besides, this restaurant makes things look good that you can''t see from the rooftop floor."


    "... something you can''t see from the rooftop floor?... Oh, I see, the faces of the people who go to the city?


    "Exactly. It''s too high on the rooftop floor to see people''s faces, but from here on out you can see people''s lively faces."


    "I see. Sure, you all look really good full of English. So this is the proof that this city is vibrant, and by the way, this country is vibrant, right?


    "That''s right. I believe that the face of people is a true reflection of current trends in that country."


    "I know... I used to think the same thing when I visited the Kingdom of Dallas. It most meant the opposite, though. Do you understand?


    "Yeah. You''re trying to say that the kingdom of Dallas is slowly declining, aren''t you?


    "Yes. The faces of the people of the Kingdom of Dallas were severely painful, like depression itself. That was the same no matter what city or city you visited. Not without smiling people, of course. But the impression from the whole city was very dark."


    Gaius evoked the faces of people in the once visited kingdom of Dallas and became a depressing expression.


    Then Ayle also told him to squeal with a depressing look like he couldn''t forbid sympathy.


    "... maybe Dallas can''t do it anymore..."

 359 Episode 357: Shadow of War

    One.


    "... Do you still agree with Mr. Ayle?


    Gaius asked quietly looking closely into Ayle''s eyes.


    Then Ayle closed her eyelids slowly, meditating often and silently.


    And after a while, Ayle opened his eyes again, saying in a clear tone as he took Gaius'' gaze firmly with a harsh eye.


    "... yeah. Definitely think the Kingdom of Dallas is in decline. And I wonder if it will collapse in the not-too-distant future..."


    Gaius was not least surprised by the words of this Ayle.


    Indeed, the decline of Dallas was also evident in Gaius''s eyes.


    But that''s why I didn''t even think it was enough to collapse in the near future.


    "... not calm with collapse... is it?


    "Yeah...... right. But I''m afraid that maybe something close to it will come soon."


    "... was there anything to anticipate the collapse of Dallas?


    "... no, I don''t know for sure. But in everyone''s eyes, the decline of Dallas is obvious, and if it does, it will be a celebration for my Lowenglin... and I''m sure that will be the case."


    "I mean, there''s a move within Lowenglin to fuel the collapse of Dallas...... so?


    "Yeah. If you put it bluntly, yeah."


    "And anticipating the time when the collapse of Dallas appeared and seemed real..."


    Gaius inhaled one big breath there.


    And quietly and slowly exhaling, he said something decisive in the future of Dallas.


    "The Pope Lowenglin will attack the Kingdom of Dallas!... So?


    Gaius said so and looked closely into Ayle''s eyes.


    Then Ayle nodded quietly and small as he took Gaius'' gaze straight.


    Two.


    "Well, go ahead and be well."


    Gaius greeted him so with a pleasant smile.


    Then the opposing Ayle also replied to Gaius with a flamboyant smile.


    "You''re the one who''s fine. I''ll write to you when I get back to Manaham."


    "Yes, I''ll write to you when I get back to Elmour, too."


    "Yeah. I''m looking forward to it. Bye!"


    When Ayle greeted him with his right hand up in momentum, he began walking wide down the boulevard just below the Tower of Things.


    The foothold was light, lightly scratching a small crowd and quickly reaching the other side.


    Gaius just kept staring until he couldn''t see its back.


    And when he made sure Ayle''s back was completely lost sight of the crowd, he slowly raised his face and looked up at the high, blue sky.


    "... the war between the two powers... when the hell will that be... and how will the other power, the United Kingdom of Raidham, work then... but before that, I have to clean up something..."


    When Gaius muttered to himself, he began to walk in the opposite direction to Ayle in a powerful foothold.

 360 Episode 358: At the Clothing Store

    "Now how do we infiltrate the papal administration... but first we have to get some proof of the Zexians..."


    Gaius looked over at the shops along the street to the papal office in Honmaru and looked for a store where he was likely to get a hooded robe for the Zexians.


    Shortly afterwards, the apparel store in a fairly upscale looking store caught my eye.


    "... why don''t you just come in..."


    Gaius decided that the infiltrator was also the papal agency, and that it would be more advantageous to get a fancy one than to get a cheap robe, and this one also decided to enter a standing clothing store that looked fancy.


    "Welcome"


    When Gaius pushed the clear glass door open and stepped into the store, the welcome words from the young ladies, who seemed to be sellers, were poured down, by the way.


    (That''s a fancy store, it sounds like no one makes fun of you for thinking you''re a kid. proof of good education)


    Gaius quietly walked over to the closest female clerk when he was satisfied with the clerks'' first voice.


    "Excuse me. Can a Zex robe be tailored in this store?


    Then the female clerk smiled with a smile and answered with great affection.


    "Yes. Don''t worry. We can tailor anything we want."


    "Good. Then I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "Yes, I did. Sir, please come this way."


    The female clerk had to take Gaius to the reception couch in the back of the store in a flowing motion.


    Gaius followed it and walked quietly in a relaxed motion, acting like a guest worthy of a luxury store while dressed as a child, lowered his back to a sofa so soft that his body could be buried nearly half way.


    Then the female clerk, who saw Gaius''s standing behavior, said while showing a catalogue made of fairly fine paper, smiling more fine than earlier.


    "Sir, do you have any wishes about the fabric we will tailor?


    Gaius ran left and right through the catalog open by the female clerk, but he had no idea which fabric was suitable for a robe for the Zexians.


    "... I''m not sure, so can you please do it all with the finest? Actually, I''m going to the papal administration after this, so I''d like to ask you to be rude to everyone."


    Then the female clerk said she still had more smiles to hide than she had earlier, and replied forcefully as she behaved sparingly with a smile that was once more superb than any other smile she had ever had.


    "Yes! Yes, I did! I''ll take care of everything!


    That said, the female clerk left a superb smile and quietly disappeared into the back of the store.


    (Well, it would be a lot more expensive, but I can''t do this. How more should we infiltrate the papal administration after this... this is where the idea comes in...)


    When Gaius slowly sank his body on the couch, he began to work out the plan ahead.

 361 Chapter 359: Guards

    One.


    "Thank you!!"


    Gaius walked out to the papal office for the whole purpose, backed by a drop-off greeting from the women clerks at the luxury clothing store.


    (... for now, I''ve been able to do my best... I wonder if this necklace is just too flashy ~)


    The Zexian robe tailored by Gaius at the luxury garment store was more wonderful than expected, and the smoothness of the touch and the stunning tailoring of the fabric were so great that they could be considered excellent.


    However, women clerks have recommended a large number of luxurious and vibrant clothing items just because it is not enough.


    Although Gaius had originally had a very rough impression of the Zexians and refused to think that this was just gorgeous, the women clerks had spoken out about the peculiarities of the papal administration and ended up getting rounded up well.


    (... and it''s called this bracelet, I know it''s definitely good stuff, but I wonder if it''s easy for people to think that anything is too luxurious and a busy kid...)


    With anxious thoughts, Gaius walked towards the immense and great building of the Pontifical Agency, which began to look far beyond.


    Two.


    "I won''t do that. I want to get inside this..."


    Gaius talked to a guard who felt something like it, standing in front of an enormous portal too large for the papal administration, in such a way as to be terrified.


    Then the guard glanced at Gaius with a sharp glance at Guillaume and his sharp eyes, then looked closely at him to taste it from the top of his head to the toes of his feet.


    "... Hmm. You seem to have a fine figure inside, kid, but where are you from?


    "No, I''m from the United Kingdom of Raydom."


    "Well, with Raydom. This is from a long way back again. So, what can I do for this papal administration?


    "Yes, it was done with the use of Marquis Hausen Lipstadt, who reaches the northeast of Raydam"


    Then the guard was greatly surprised and gazed.


    "Oh, my God! With the Marquis Lipstadt!? So, boy... no, you don''t..."


    Gaius then said with a flamboyant smile, blocking the words of the guard with a truly pleasant voice.


    My name is Gaius and I am the grandson of Marquis Hausen Lipstadt.


    This introduction of Gaius was not a lie.


    Marquis Hausen Lipstadt was the father of Emerada, wife of Lombardo and mother of Gaius.


    Therefore Gaius became Hausen''s undisputed grandson.


    "This is rude! Please come in!


    The guard easily allowed Gaius to enter the building without any identification as to whether he believed Gaius'' words with his brilliant identity and firm narrative.


    When Gaius bowed lightly to the guard, he slowly dived the gate, behaving in a boyishly elegant manner, even in a good place.


    (You were right to follow the clerks'' recommendation. I can''t believe you put it in so light......)


    Gaius'' face, diving through the gates and pushing through the center of the vast garden, began to faintly relax, feeling like a shimmer.

 362 Episode 360: Pontifical Agency

    One.


    Gaius was walking toward a huge building that stood tall in the midst of a seemingly innumerable group of pure white spires, built uninterruptedly on the grounds of a vast infinite papal administration.


    (Maybe that''s the main building of the papal administration... and you have a great number of towers... it''s all white... okay... let''s head to the main administration building now anyway)


    Gaius came through between the spires for a while and gradually approached the main building of the Pontifical Agency.


    (... how much is this, too big? ����


    As Gaius approached him, he could not forbid surprises when he saw the immensely solitary main office building.


    When I approached him, I wondered if he was two hundred meters tall.


    Gaius looked up in front of him as his neck leaned so wide back that it hurt, leaking one sigh with a frightened face.


    (... how much money would it cost to build something like this... isn''t it the ratio of a shopping tower... how could they build such a big stupid building with the architectural technology of the Kako world...)


    As Gaius put it, the main building of the Pontifical Agency was enormous enough to suppress other buildings, and it was nothing like a substitute to be built where a collection of excerpts of the architectural technology of this world was gathered.


    For this reason, Gaius stood before the main building of the Pontifical Agency for a while, only to give back to his cage with his foolishness.


    (... well... I''m not here to explore the building... it''s the people inside who need me)


    Gaius undone his neck, which he had long defeated behind him, and then shook left and right and sounded cocky, he never set foot inside the main building of the Pontifical Agency.


    Two.


    "... Oh, really..."


    When Gaius asked one of the twenty or so young receptionists, who would walk into the building and wait in the immediate front, where the Foreign Office was located that the intended Lennon belonged, he was instructed that it was not this main office building, but another tower quite far from here.


    As a result, Gaius walked out of the building as soon as he received a map from the receptionist describing the entire papal administration.


    (... it''s a long way to go again... I mean, the grounds are too big... I wish I hadn''t let anything be built on such a large land...)


    It was when Gaius complained of bumps while looking at a map depicting the entire site of the vast and unbridled Pontifical Agency that he noticed an interesting fact.


    (Right! Are the important facilities intentionally constructed sufficiently apart? I see that even if we sacrifice some convenience, we can respond adequately in the event of a terrorist attack. So this is low-englin crisis management.)


    Gaius turned his thoughts to the papal administration''s deliberate conspiracy as he glistened with the map.


    (This is an artistic work that cannot be imitated by the narrow Valentine of the land... that''s just the head of the Three Kingdoms. I can''t believe the scale of what we''re going to do is huge anyway...... speaking of which, how would the Kingdom of Dallas have been responsible for the corner of the Three Powers?... but it shouldn''t have been this kind of urban structure... I remember, but surely there was a dense building of important facilities on the royal palace side... yes, it certainly should have been. I see that these places also have a cause for Dallas'' depression)


    Gaius felt that Lowenglin''s national power had been shown to vary.


    At the same time, I can say that I could not help but feel the contrast with the Kingdom of Dallas, which visited six years ago and has witnessed its decline.


    (... Again, as Ayle speculated, sooner or later Lowenglin would look at the desk and attack Dallas. But before I do, I''d like to see another great power, the United Kingdom of Raydom...)


    While Gaius faintly smelled the smell of war that would soon come, he hurried ahead with a view to the Foreign Office where it was meant to be.

 363 Lesson 361: Foreign Affairs Division

    One.


    "Uh-huh. Finally here we are"


    Gaius took a long time to finally arrive at the desired foreign affairs bureau.


    Viewed, it was clearly a large building compared to the infinite number of spires around it, although not as huge as the government building earlier.


    (That''s just a big building. Seems like a pretty big strip, just a bureau with the diplomacy of Lowenglin at its disposal)


    Gaius proceeded to walk in convincing fashion.


    Then four receptionists were waiting in the front as soon as they entered the building.


    As Gaius advanced to the open receptionist, he did not hesitate to say the name of Lennon''s foreign affairs division.


    "Um, excuse me. I''d like to go to the Foreign Affairs Division, which one?


    Then the receptionist immediately smiled and answered the floor with the Foreign Affairs Division.


    "Yes. You''re in the Foreign Affairs Division. Then we''ll go up the stairs and go to the third floor."


    "Really? Thank you very much."


    Gaius thanked the receptionist and immediately proceeded to walk and set his foot on the stairs.


    (Well, so far so good... what are we going to do from here...)


    Gaius slowly ascended as he thought ahead when he arrived at the stairs.


    (... I knew I''d use that magic that Elle taught me... I''m not sure I could do it right because I was suddenly taught... but I don''t have any other thoughts, and that''s all I have... OK!


    When Gaius decided on his thoughts, he speeded up the ascent of the stairs and headed to the main circle of valor and enemies.


    Two.


    (It''s a lot prettier... it doesn''t even smell, and this doesn''t help...)


    When Gaius arrived on the third floor of the destination, he rushed in looking for the toilet and into the private room.


    (Ok! Do you want to do that then......)


    Gaius slowly closed his eyelids when he was ready and began to concentrate his consciousness.


    And slowly held his palms together in front of his chest as he breathed.


    (... make it work...)


    When Gaius thought so in his heart, he opened his eyes in a tearing mood.


    Gaius'' vision then passed through the bathroom door in front of him.


    (Ooh! Success! I didn''t know you''d succeed in one shot, I knew you were a genius)


    When Gaius praised himself for a single painting in his heart, he conditioned himself and let his sight fly further through the wall by about two.


    But along the way, Gaius realized there was.


    (... uh-huh. It looks great... but I can''t hear you...)


    Although Gaius'' vision actually had beautiful footage on his mind, as he saw it with his eyes, that footage had no audio on it and was silent in any way.


    (... well that means you failed... you can''t spy if you can''t hear the sound... eh...)


    When Gaius punched his tongue in his heart, he scattered his vision and put it back together, starting over from scratch.

 364 Lesson 362: Neighborhood

    One.


    (... Ok! This time it worked! I can also hear the sound properly. Success!)


    Gaius, who tucked into the bathroom on the floor of the Foreign Affairs Division on the third floor of the Foreign Office, was finally free to view external footage with audio after repeated failures spanning more than thirty degrees.


    (... ugh. Don''t keep subtly failing when you try to use new magic at all all all the time...... the fine-tuning part is a hassle ~)


    Gaius remembered the long journey to the success he had finally reached, exhaling with great and deep sighs.


    Then all of a sudden, some concerned voice popped into my ear.


    When Gaius asked her ears quickly, it was a whisper of an impatient appearance frightened by something.


    "... what have I done, I... oh, God..."


    Gaius pointed his flying vision in various directions, searching for the Lord of the Voice.


    But I didn''t see the Lord of the Voice at all when I tried spinning him around three hundred and sixty degrees or swinging my sight hard up and down.


    "... oh, what terrible thing have I done, even though it was an order..."


    Although Gaius was anxious for a situation where his voice could not be seen as he could hear, and suspected that some mistake might have caused the location of the video and the place where the audio could be heard to be misaligned, the voices and sounds other than the whispers in the matter were in perfect agreement with the video.


    Then Gaius realized that there was another one.


    Gaius pulled his own ears closer to the thin wall of the toilet as he could undo and pull his immediately flown vision back in.


    Then the whisper was heard at a slightly louder volume than earlier.


    "... oh god. Please forgive this poor lamb..."


    (Neighbor! You said you worked so hard to unleash new magic!


    Gaius had no choice but to speak it out in anger with no place to go, and he nodded his ear at the voice heard from the private room next door, who had no choice but to be heard.


    But all I hear is repetition, and I never knew what the hell it was about.


    (... What the hell did your neighbor do?... I''ve been on a scattered tour since just now...)


    But then again, the man in the next room just repeated the prank, and Gaius'' heart was gradually getting frustrated.


    For that reason, Gaius decided to put an end to a foolish hell that was going to last forever.


    Two.


    "... oh, God. How can I... how can my sins disappear..."


    The man held his hands together in front of his face, desperately continuing to pray.


    Then suddenly, an unfamiliar voice poured out of the man''s head.


    "... confess your sins first..."


    Then the man suddenly shook and marveled at the gushing voice, shaking his neck hard up, down, left and right looking for the Lord of the Voice.


    "... my faithful servant. Don''t be afraid of me. Confess your sins to me..."


    The man was so impressed by the sudden events that he shouted in tears of tears.


    "Oh! God!... God! ����


    In the private room next door, he magically floated into the universe, and there was Gaius speaking from a height that was too high to be seen from a man.

 365 Lesson 363: Confession

    "Thou... confess your sins"


    The voice of Gaius, who changed his voice low, poured out of the man''s head.


    "Yes, God! I confess!


    The man put his hands together in front of his face and began his confession with a firm meditation in his eyes.


    "God... I have sinfully uncovered the sleeping tomb of the dead... however many orders were given by my superiors, words such as uncovering the tomb. I have been a blasphemous to the dead every day since that day..."


    "... well, have you uncovered a grave... and whose grave have you uncovered?


    "... Yes. It is the tomb of General Gorkos, who died six years ago��"


    (Gorkos!... this guy is a big winner!... Is this also because I''m the singularity... but I didn''t know you were digging up Lennon''s guy, Gorkos'' body nonetheless! Apparently this guy is definitely Lennon''s trump card... it''s just... if the body was buried six years ago, it should be decaying and whitening now... I don''t think science in this world can give you a definitive appraisal of who you are... but I''ll have to ask him in order)


    Gaius resumed listening carefully so that his identity could not be disproved.


    "... who did you order to reveal your grave?


    The man in the neighbouring room, who was the word of Gaius, without God, but did not know otherwise, replied as if he were a submissive lamb.


    "Yes. It is an order from the superior Bishop of Lennon. I don''t know why, because you couldn''t tell me, but in the first place, General Gorkos was killed by a thousand years of dragon raids in the Esta accident six years ago, and his body was thought to have been burned out without trace by a thousand years of dragon spitting hellfire. But at the behest of Bishop Lennon, we dug up what we call the Lug Forest near Esta, and the body of General Gorkos did appear."


    "How did you know it was Gorkos'' body?


    "Yes. General Gorkos, well... he was a tough giant, until he was so peculiar that he was always traveling on a four-man''s ride. Besides, the general had very bad teeth, and most of them were incisors. A prosthesis was a very expensive thing, and not something that the common man could really handle, but the general had a ton of the finest prostheses in him. So when you become a giant with many of the finest incisors in it, it''s become very limited... and I checked with the doctor who applied the incisors to the general, and he said that the position of the replaced incisors also matched perfectly."


    (... I see. I hear you''ll find out after teeth treatment in that world too... then can it be a trump card for sure...)


    "And I dug up the body nearby."


    (... already... Speaking of which, you''ve heard of El before. I''m sure one young man died during the inner circle... but I don''t even remember his name... but this is available...)


    "... is that the body of a young man?


    The man turned to surprise at the words of Gaius, who deceived God.


    "Yes! Yes! It was the body of a young man! and yet how can you do that!?"


    Gaius then stretched his voice out loud.


    "I am God! I''m looking forward to that."


    "Ha! God, with His great help, please guide me!


    "Uhm, well... after this a boy of twelve years will appear before thee. He is my use and will surely lead you in a better direction... What is his name, by the way?


    "Yes! My name is late. My name is Darm Bose... and God. What was the boy''s name? ����


    "His name is Gaius Schneider. He who will guide you. Be polite."


    Gaius said so, slowing his mouth, but desperately caught up a grin.

 366 Episode 364: Accidental Encounters

    One.


    Gaius glanced at Darm Bose''s face once through the gap between the chillary and the wall to confirm it, and later sat jizzily waiting for Darm to leave.


    Then, after a while, Darm left the bathroom exactly as Gaius wanted.


    (Well, suppose it''s time to go)


    Gaius stood up slowly, quietly opening the door and exiting the private room.


    And I walked out the hallway early enough through the idle toilet where no one was.


    (Right for now)


    Gaius appropriately turned right and went straight for now.


    Then, after a while, he shook his face to the left and right because he hit the T-shaped road, and there was a Dalm on his right hand.


    (Bingo!... but you''re just too lucky to be creepy... it seems like things are continuing to be convenient for me these days... what is this also because I''m a singularity...)


    While Gaius felt a little creepy about his luck these days, he stopped thinking because Dulm had started to move and decided to go after him.


    When Gaius asked him how he was doing with the corresponding spacing and after Dulm, Dulm was walking around asking in a slightly restless manner.


    (You''re a lot more restless again)


    When Gaius followed further with that in mind, Dalm went down the stairs a little early.


    (Are you going to go outside? Well! On second thought, there are usually no twelve-year-old boys in the Foreign Office building. All right, that''s convenient for me, too. pretending to be a coincidence outside)


    When Gaius made that decision, he followed Dulm with a light foothold.


    Two.


    "Whew!"


    Gaius shouted so briefly that he slipped into the ground.


    "Are you okay?" You! "


    Dalm looked back in a hurry and reached out to help Gaius, who had fallen into his own back.


    "It''s okay. Sorry I bumped into you..."


    No, you''re better than that. Are you hurt?


    "Yes. No injuries. Sorry to bother you."


    Gaius stood up slowly with Dulm''s hand, carefully bowing down and trying to walk away.


    Then he called Gaius to rest in a state of haste.


    "Ah! Hey, hey, you!


    "Yes. What is it?


    "Ki, you! What''s your name? No, I''m not suspicious. I am Darm Bose..."


    "Really? I''m Gaius Schneider."


    Then Darm was astonished and hesitated.


    "Are you really Gaius Schneider?"


    Gaius grinned and nodded lightly.

 367 Episode 365 Guide

    One.


    "Oh well! You''re the use of God, aren''t you?


    Dulm shook Gaius'' hands vigorously and unexpectedly in the way of surprise and impatience.


    Then Gaius looked strange and put on his little neck.


    "The use of God? Am I?


    "Oh, oh, no, I''m sorry I said something weird all of a sudden! As a matter of fact, I was revealed by God earlier. Really told me to follow a twelve-year-old boy named Gaius Schneider I''m going to meet after this today... it''s true! I want you to believe me!


    Darm took Gaius''s hand in desperate shape and told him to plead.


    Gaius then suddenly looked like he remembered something.


    "Was it? No, actually, I just had a morning dream about God coming out of that dream to lead the people I meet today..."


    "That''s it!! I knew you were God''s use!


    "Yes... what is it?


    "That''s how it''s decided! God said. When Gaius Schneider leads me!


    "Really... then that wasn''t a dream, it was God''s revelation..."


    "Yes! That''s right! Mr. Gaius. Please, lead me!


    "No, but even if they tell you to lead... what to do... why don''t you go into the store somewhere for now? Thank you. I think I''ve been drawing your attention from earlier..."


    There was a dozen wild horses around the two of them, seeing as if adults were begging their children, wondering what had happened.


    Although Darum first noticed what was going on around him when Gaius told him, and he rushed to start making some kind of excuse against the wild horses, Gaius, who bothered him, forced Darum to stay and pull, forcing him to drag him to a nearby restaurant.


    Two.


    "Nobody calls the police or anything more than I''m not making a scene about losing my excuse for a wild horse."


    Gaius said that against Dulm in a slightly frightened manner as he lowered his back to the back seat of the restaurant.


    Then Darm tried to excuse Gaius in the way he had healed.


    "Yes, no, but I think that was an unambiguous misunderstanding, and I need to explain it to the people around me..."


    "You don''t have to worry so much. Look, look out the window. There''s not another one of those wild horse people out there, is there? It just temporarily caught my attention, and we''ve all forgotten what happened just now."


    "... well... and you''re so calm, aren''t you? That''s the use of God..."


    "No, well, they often say you''re calm. We just don''t know if it''s God''s use yet, do we?


    Then Dulm stuffed Gaius in an excited way.


    "I''m sure you''re God''s use! I got my revelation! I''m absolutely sure of it!


    Gaius then gave Dulm an just plain look at his restless attitude.


    "No, I get it... so what the hell am I supposed to lead?


    Durm then frowned with a serious look and stuffed further into Gaius.


    "... I''d like to hear your opinion on the crimes I''ve committed..."

 368 Lesson 366: Blasphemy

    "... I see, the tomb..."


    Gaius asked Darm himself about the most important person in this issue when he induced him well to make a detailed confession about the grave ravage situation.


    "By the way, who is that man named Bishop Lennon?


    "... Bishop Lennon?... Yeah, well, he''s a very devout Zexian anyway. I always pray to God if I have time, and of course I do not pray to the Church. And no matter how hard it may be in the middle of the winter, they don''t wear them except for the Zexian robe, and they spend their time wearing sandals at their feet. And he whips his body every day, and makes a dialogue with God by feeling the pain that Zex, the Son of God, has tasted. Honestly, I do not know as many devout believers as this one. I think he''s really very good."


    Although Gaius had heard that Lennon was a devout Zexian as pre-information, he honestly couldn''t forbid surprises because he didn''t know it was enough to whip his own body every day.


    (I was wondering if Lennon''s being a devout Zexian is just an intriguing pose... if that''s what Dulm, who should be dealing with every day, says... do you really mean a devout Zexian... so don''t change your image a lot...)


    "... Really? Bishop Lennon is like a trainer."


    "Yeah. I really am... and yet..."


    "Yet... I instructed Mr. Dulm to commit acts of blasphemy against God... which means I told him to expose his grave"


    "Yes! That''s right! Why did that pious Bishop Lennon instruct us to act like that... I have no idea..."


    (... there it is... I guess that means Lennon is a pose to be a devout Zexian... after all, no matter what you think, you would normally consider grave revelation a blasphemy against God... or...)


    "... Mr. Dalm, I''m going to ask you something, but the act of uncovering a grave is still blasphemy against God, isn''t it?


    "Of course you are! We''re going to expose the coffin that gave us the soul shell that God called us to."


    "... soul loose shell... yeah?... Well, maybe the tomb revelation itself isn''t blasphemy against God..."


    "What!?... Why?


    "No, ''cause it''s the soul that matters to God, and you don''t mean you can''t be called to heaven because you don''t need flesh? Then whatever it is that opens the coffin where the flesh is delivered, which is the shell of the soul, it doesn''t matter to God in particular, does it?


    "... no, no... but it''s a great blasphemous act against the dead..."


    "Yes. I agree. The act of uncovering a grave is undoubtedly blasphemy against the dead. No matter how many soul shells you are, if you are a normal person, there is no good reason for your flesh to vandalize the grave where you sleep in peace. But perhaps Bishop Lennon has no problem if he''s not blasphemy against God... didn''t you think so?


    "I mean, that Bishop Lennon didn''t take into account when it comes to blasphemy against the dead?


    "Yes, it is. Hopefully it''s not blasphemy against God. If that''s what he thinks, then there''s a point to why Bishop Lennon, who''s supposed to be a devout Zexian, instructed us to go to the grave."


    "But you see, I... I..."


    "That''s right. He''ll be fine with that. It may not have to be blasphemy against God for him, a devout Zexian, but if he had a sense of normality, he would suffer blasphemy against the dead... yes, like Mr. Dalm"


    Gaius finally started grasping Lennon''s figure.

 369 Lesson 367: The Hidden

    "... by the way, wasn''t General Gorkos the only son under the present Pope?


    Gaius asked Dulm with a strange face what he actually knew.


    Then Darm suddenly ran a tension with Pickeen on his face.


    "Oh, yeah! The general is your son. But..."


    "But?"


    "Bishop Lennon hasn''t raised his report."


    Gaius accidentally twisted his neck to Darm''s confession.


    "... haven''t you reported it?... Do you have any idea why?


    "... come on... I don''t know what that is..."


    Dulm looked slightly worse as he twisted his neck.


    Gaius then blamed it sharply.


    "... hey Mr. Dalm, you really do know that, don''t you?


    Darm turned his body against Bikun to Gaius''s point.


    "Yes, no... well..."


    "Hey Mr. Durm, if you want to be led by me, stop deluding me. Isn''t it futile that we talked about that? Then I''ll go home, won''t I?


    "No, no, no, wait a minute!... Shh, sorry. It''s kind of hard to say... I''ll be honest about everything from now on..."


    "Yes, then tell me what you think"


    "Yeah... well, Bishop Lennon''s immediate boss is the Secretary of the Foreign Service of Calvin, whose lord Calvin is said to be after the cauldron now under the Pope"


    "Huh. So you''re saying that Lord Calvin is not close to the current pope?


    "No... the appearance seems to follow very faithfully... just..."


    "Just?"


    "It''s just a pose, and it''s really a rumor that you''re after the next pope."


    "Huh. So Lord Calvin''s men, who are after the next Pope, are Bishop Lennon."


    "Yeah. So..."


    "... I see. So you''re saying that Bishop Lennon is hiding this case for Sir Calvin for some reason?


    "... I don''t know what Lord Calvin would gain by hiding it under his arms, though I guess..."


    "Sure... there''s no point hiding it without some gain from hiding it... no, there''s one more thing..."


    "One more thing?


    "Yeah, one of the things Bishop Lennon can think of as a reason to hide this case is if you get some gain by hiding it. But there must be another one. That''s... if you think you''re going to lose something if you don''t hide it."


    That was how Gaius quietly put his arms together and began to ponder.

 370 Lesson 368: Secretary of the Calvin Foreign Office

    "... what is Sir Calvin like? The secretary of foreign affairs is the equivalent of the so-called foreign minister, right? Well, that''s enough to say you''re after the next pope, so you''re an amazing big guy, right?


    Gaius first stepped away from Lennon and asked Darm about the person of Sir Calvin, who was behind it.


    "... yes, you''re the Minister for Foreign Affairs if you''re from another country. I think you can call it a big guy among the big guys because you''ve been trying for more than a decade now. Honestly, I don''t know if you''re after the Pope, but I''m pretty sure he''s second only to the Pope in Lowenglin. I think that''s why they take it with nature and the next pope."


    "... I see. I mean, you''re in the right position to be taken for granted like that even if you''re not after it separately, right?


    "Right. Anyway, you''ve been taking over the diplomacy of our country for over a decade. Clearly, I think he''s the next Pope''s rightmost wing to have no opposing horse."


    "So you''re saying that if you keep quiet, sooner or later you''ll be in Pope status. If you were aiming for the Pope''s throne, you wouldn''t have to force yourself to chase him down."


    "... uh-huh. I don''t know..."


    "No?


    "... no, I guess there was little difference between the Pope and Sir Calvin in years"


    "... I see. If Sir Calvin is young, if he just waits, the Pope''s throne will roll in sooner or later, but if the years are almost the same, then sometimes Sir Calvin dies first."


    "... yeah, well..."


    "Sir Calvin''s status and position were well understood. But I don''t know who you are, but what are you like?


    "... come on, I''m not sure on the bottom end like me. Well, I suppose he seems strict anyway..."


    "Are you strict?


    "Yeah, I hear you''re neat anyway. So it looks like my men are afraid of me."


    "... Isn''t Mr. Dulm going to be a subordinate too?


    "Of course I am, but I''m not a direct subordinate. Even if I had the chance to see Sir up close, I wouldn''t have the chance to talk..."


    "Have you seen it up close?


    "Oh, for once. But I''ll bow my head deep before I get any closer, so it''s almost like I haven''t seen it."


    "... how is your relationship with Bishop Lennon? Bishop Lennon feels afraid of Lord Calvin, too?


    "No, I don''t think so. I think Bishop Lennon probably treats Sir Calvin''s men so magnificently that he is the only one"


    "... hey - grand,"


    "Yeah. At least it doesn''t look like a breeze at all fearing Sir Calvin. I don''t know... I feel like a heart in my stomach."


    "... you two feel like you''re one heart...?


    "Oh, you look like that"


    In Dulm''s words, Gaius narrowed his eyes and thought deeply.

 371 Lesson 369: Imprisonment

    "I want to ask you one last time, how did Lennon know there was a tomb of General Gorkos in that place called the Lug Forest?


    Gaius began to ask Dalm about the most important matter in this case.


    Dalm then began to talk in detail to even the finer circumstances with great fluency.


    "Oh, that was testified by a servant of General Gorkos by the name of Lukak. The general was actually away from the army in a group of about thirty people before he was attacked by the dragon for a thousand years, but he buried it in the nearby woods because of what had become an inner circle. But even more so, Lukak disgusted himself and left the group. And they went straight back to the country, distracted by the raid of the dragon for a thousand years. And for six years, he was hidden from the villagers in his birthplace, and he had quiet, sunny, rain-reading days, and suddenly there came a man named Ortes."


    "Ortes?... who the hell is that..."


    General Gorkos said he was a soldier of the Seventh Corps.


    "So that means someone was in Esta during the Thousand Years of Dragon Raid?


    "Right. He himself escaped with his life to escape the ordeal, but at that point, he was killed by his best friend in front of him, and yet even his brother went missing. Lucky or unlucky, I''m pretty sure you''re an unhappy person."


    "... I know that Mr. Ortes is an unfortunate man, but what brings you to Lukak?


    "The missing brother was a member of the SS under General Gorkos. What a name... I forgot, he was the only missing person in the SS."


    "Only?"


    "Yes, it was the only SS I had from twenty. And only General Gorkos and his Ortez brother, plus three of his small-timers, Lukak, went missing in a group of about thirty people who escaped."


    "... you mean all the others survived?... Wasn''t that an issue at the time? Because the general is the pope''s son, isn''t he? Well, it''s nothing. If you''re a SS, you have to throw your life at it, but you have to try to protect the general? Yet only one SS missing person... couldn''t the others blame him?


    "You''re absolutely right. That''s why they were all imprisoned after the incident."


    "Really? All of them?"


    "You''re all SS. Other than Lukak, the petty servants and bearers were pardoned for their discretion, but the SS has a job to protect the general. I guess I had no choice but to be imprisoned. But honestly, I think they were really glad it was just jail time, right?


    "You mean there could have been a heavier punishment?


    "Correct, because the Pope claiming to execute all SS members. Compared to that, five years in high school is like heaven. Oh, only the SS captain had ten years."


    "... I see that means everyone has already been released except the captain. Still, five years in prison for the death penalty doesn''t make too much difference?


    "Oh, that''s right. It''s a matter of being a general."


    "When it comes to being a person?


    "Well, to be honest, the general has a terrible reputation. Then people have always hated me for being such an evil outrageous person. That''s why when this incident was discovered, the people all had the shoulders of the SS."


    "So you''re saying it was flown to public opinion?


    "Well, yes, but in addition to that, there was a lot of power behind the SS."


    "The Powerful?


    Dalm spoke the name in a light tone, leaning into small pieces.


    "Yes, Calvin, Secretary of Foreign Affairs."

 372 Chapter 370: Obsession

    "Nah, I see."


    Gaius rebuffed Dulm''s words as he nodded again and again.


    "Well, that''s why I wasn''t exactly acquitted, but it''s a pretty light sentence."


    Gaius began to learn about the situation of the SS members and secretly weighed in on the Lombards'' chest.


    (... did the Lombards know... you probably would have. I must have cared about them because I meant Lombardo... they must have been hard...)


    Then suddenly, Dalm shouted out loud.


    "I remember! It''s Colin!"


    "Colin? What are you talking about?


    "See, that''s the name of Ortes'' brother I was telling you about. of SS''s only missing person."


    "Okay. Colin. I''ll remember. By the way, why did Ortes visit Lukak?


    "Is that because I suspected my brother Colin was missing? Anyway, it''s just one out of twenty. Isn''t that natural to wonder?


    "Sure. But then why now? It''s been six years."


    "That''s probably because the SS men were released last year."


    "Oh well, you also suspected Lukak''s disappearance while listening to the released... so you were looking for Lukak, who lived hiding in the country..."


    "That''s probably the place. Well, the truth is, if you don''t ask him, you won''t know... he''s missing now..."


    "Heh?... What''s missing... Ortez?


    "It seems so. I heard the truth from Lukak, and Ortez walked away somewhere afterwards, and he''s gone."


    "... then why did this matter come to light?


    "Lukak came forward. Ortes threatened Lukak before he left. If you don''t show up to the police and brighten up everything you know, I''ll kill you..."


    "But that''s what I said. Ortez disappeared somewhere, isn''t he? Then you don''t have to show up..."


    "Sort of. But Lukak was really scared, wasn''t he? They''re gonna kill me! Help me! He ran into the police."


    "I see. You left because you confirmed your appearance... and where did you disappear..."


    "It''s a mystery, isn''t it? I''m sure you confirmed your appearance, but didn''t you want to see the upside of things to the end? It''s weird."


    "By the way, how did Lukak get to Bishop Lennon when he ran into the police? ''Cause it''s weird, right? Bishop Lennon is about to be called Sir Calvin''s katana, so he''s supposed to be a pretty big shot, right? I don''t think there''s any way I''m going to contact Bishop Lennon all of a sudden from the country police..."


    "No, that went into Bishop Lennon''s ear pretty early on, apparently. I don''t know. Bishop Lennon was putting up a lot of nets about General Gorkos'' disappearance in the first place."


    "Were you netting? In different places?


    "Yeah, I don''t know why, but he was pretty obsessed, and he said the information soon went up to Bishop Lennon. That''s why he was quick to secure Lukak''s identity."


    "I was obsessed with General Gorkos'' disappearance... why?


    "Well yes... Bishop Lennon was originally close to Sir Calvin, but for some reason he was sent as a staff officer to the Seventh Corps under General Gorkos during the Esta accident. Isn''t that why you were so interested?


    Gaius nodded to Dulm''s words, vaguely wondering what was the key to this time around.

 373 Episode 371: Both Wings of Lennon

    "By the way, Mr. Colin said it went missing..."


    Gaius cut it out like he thought.


    Then Dalm answered the taste of eating without putting in his hair.


    "I found it in the Lug Forest. Near General Gorkos'' grave, right? He was buried very politely."


    (... you''re still Lennon. You pretended not to know who the other body was against Lombardo while you knew it was Colin. You mean you were going to disclose it in anticipation of a later date... well now I know a lot about it... do you have anything else to ask Darm?..................... Right! It''s Libo. I need to ask you about Lennon''s men Libo...)


    "By the way. Mr. Durm is the belly of Bishop Lennon, isn''t he?


    Durm then waved his hands violently in front of his own face in a great panic and denied it.


    "No, no, no, no, I can''t believe I''m the belly of Bishop Lennon, no. I''m just the bottom line. When it comes to Bishop Lennon''s belly, it''s the wings of Lord Carmis and Lord Libeau."


    "Both wings?... Bishop Lennon has two bellies?


    "Oh... but neither of them show up before us."


    "... even though you''re in the mood? You mean you''re not usually on Bishop Lennon''s side?


    "Master Calmis is a magician. They always magically come in and out, and Master Libeau rarely comes out in public because he specializes in intelligence."


    (... is Libeau a specialist in intelligence... then why did he come out before the Lombards... you mean he met the two of them in person and looked at the look on their faces, tricks, etc. and explored their bellies... I see... but more concerned than that is Carmis. I''ve never heard of a magician in my stomach...)


    "Huh. You specialize in intelligence for a magician. - Sounds a lot weird, doesn''t it?


    Gaius said deliberately with a frown root to create a much mundane look.


    Then Dulm just looked like he was out of his mind.


    "That''s not true! I''m not doing anything nasty... and I don''t think you did, do you?


    Although Darm denied the momentum well at first, he became a butt shrink along the way.


    "Even though they made you uncover the grave? Maybe it''s not blasphemy against God, but it''s someone who doesn''t mind blasphemy against the dead, right? Isn''t there something else you can do?


    "Oh, no!... I don''t think so... I guess... probably... I''m sure..."


    "Hey, maybe Mr. Dalm hasn''t had a shallow day since he became one of Bishop Lennon''s men?


    "... yeah, well... right"


    "I knew it. How long have you been a subordinate?


    "Six months... maybe"


    "I see. Then you have no idea what Bishop Lennon has been up to?


    "... well, yes..."


    "Okay! Well, let''s explore Bishop Lennon for a moment."


    Gaius tried to hit the next hand in order to win Darm''s trust completely.

 374 Chapter 372: Office

    "Well, I work here all the time."


    Gaius walked past the reception of the Foreign Affairs Division of the Foreign Office by Darm''s guide, slipping through the busy standers to the office space in Darm separated by partitions.


    "Yeah. It''s not like I have a private room, but for once I have my own space, so I can calm down and work."


    "Sure. There''s plenty of room, and that sounds good. Besides, aren''t condiments pretty fancy?


    Gaius said admirably, with his hands on a desk the size it deserved.


    "Really? Isn''t this more or less the case everywhere?


    "That''s not true. I guess it''s because it''s an important part of a big country, huh?


    "Is that right? I don''t know..."


    "Well then... where is Bishop Lennon''s room?


    "Oh, it''s that poking room over there."


    Dulm pointed to a private room at the window that he could see about twenty meters from where he was now.


    Then Gaius just put his neck out on top of the partition and checked Dalm''s fingertips.


    "Right there. Pretty big room, huh?


    "That''s right. Calvin, it''s the secretary''s office."


    "Sounds good. Well, shall we go then?"


    "Yeah? Where are you going? ����


    "It''s settled."


    "... you''re not telling me... to sneak into Bishop Lennon''s office, are you?


    Gaius then gently meditated his right eye and grinned with a naughty face.


    "No way."


    "No, no, no! You''ve decided not to do that!? You can never go into Bishop Lennon''s office on your own!


    "... Um, come on, are you saying there''s somewhere else I can find out about Bishop Lennon besides sneaking in there?


    "... no, that''s... Bishop Lennon really only prays about anything but his work... so he doesn''t do anything extra..."


    "Which means there''s nowhere else we can look, right?


    "Well yes... that''s why I can''t believe I snuck into the office..."


    "Um, come on, there''s no other way, is there? It''s very important to know who Bishop Lennon is in this case."


    "Oh, really?... that I ask you to make a judgment about my sins and guide me in the right direction... and does it concern the person of Bishop Lennon? ����


    "No, you will. Because Mr. Durm''s actions were ordered by Bishop Lennon."


    "... well... but sneaking into the office..."


    Gaius showered a cold word at the hesitant Dulm.


    "Shut the fuck up!


    When Gaius abandoned him, he walked wide with his big crotch, and pushed for Lennon''s office.

 375 Episode 373: Bobo.

    ����������äȡ�����������������������


    �����ϡ����󤺤�ȥ�Υ�Έ̄��Ҥؤ�ͻ���M�६���������ᤫ��׷���������ŤƤ����Ӥʤ�����܇��Ŀ��ݤˤ��Ƥ�С���Ǥ����䤯�褦�����򤫤�����


    �������������Κi�ߤ�ֹ�ޤ餺�����å��ä�С��ζ�褤���������Ƥƥ�Υ�Έ̄��Ҥ�ǰ�ؤȵ��Ť�����


    ����ȥ��������ρI��򤽤���������ֹ�ޤꡢ��귵�äƻŤƤդ��᤯�������ͻ���Ϥ碌����


    �����ɷ���衣�ۤ顢�ߤ�����¤�æ�����Ƥ������ע��ʤ���򤱤Ƥʤ����项


    �Ԥ��ƥ���ब��귵�ä�Ҋ��ȡ������������Ԥ�ͨ�ꡢ�܇���ߤ�����æ���������P���Ƥ��ꡢ����ि����ע����򤱤Ƥ����ߤʤɽԟo�Ǥ��ä���


    �����������������������ߤ������͡�����


    ���Ǥ��磿���������櫓�����顢�ȤäȤ��Ф����ޤ��礦��


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ�����귵�ä��פ�����������ˤ�Ҋ���ʤ��褦�ˤ鷺���ˤۤ���Ц�����


    ������ֱ���ο՚ݤˤʤ�ħ�����衫����ǰ�Ϥ����֤�ħ���ϲ����֤��ä����ɡ���ߥå��`����Խ��φ��}�ʤ�ʹ����褦�ˤʤä������͡��Ȥ��äƤ�r�g���ޤϤ��������ɤ͡����äƤ��������������Ф��핺Ϥ��⡭����


    ����������;�ˤ˻ŤƤ����Ӥǥɥ��Υ֤�Ҥͤ�ȡ����礯����_�����ФؤȻ����z�����


    ���������Ϥ���Ǥ���˾�Έ̄��Ҥ˟o�Ϥ���뤳�Ȥ˵ֿ������ä��Τ����ǰ���P�����Ƥ������ᡢ���������ϲ��ݤ��Ф����֤���Ф��ƥ�������򏊤����ȡ���һ�������ƥ�����̄����ڤؤ����������z����ΤǤ��ä���


    �������ޤä������������H�������äƤ������������������󸹤�Q��Ƥ衹


    ���������ο���ˡ����������ä��褦������Ȥʤä���


    ��������������ʤ��Ȥ򤤤��Ƥ⡭������ʤ��Ȥ򤷤Ƥ⤷��Ф줿��ʤ󤫤����顭����


    ���Ф�䤷�ʤ��衣��Υ�Ͻ�������ƥ��󹲺͹��ˤ����Ǥ��磿���ä�����ɷ���衹


    �������ޤ��������Ȥ�˼��������ɡ�������ã���Υ�˾�̤��������ƥ��󹲺͹��ˤ��뤳�Ȥ�ʤ��֪�äƤ���Σ���


    �������Ɇ��˥���������һ˲����äȤ����Ҋ������ΤΡ�˲�r�ˏ�����Ѻ���Ф뤳�Ȥ˛Q�᤿�Τ��ä���


    �����ã���������������äƤ���Ϥ��ä�����व���Ԥä�����ʤ�����


    �������������������������


    ���������裡����व���Ԥä�����衣������˛Q�ޤäƤ뤸��ʤ�������


    ������������������͡�����


    ���������������裡���ϡ����}�ʤ�����


    ���������τݤ��褯���~���Фꡢ�����˻�Ԓ��K��餻����


    ����������Ϥ��֤���������ȤʤäƤ��Ф餯���g��������פ�ҤͤäƤ�����ΤΡ�������������֪���򤷤ưפ��Ф�Ȥ������ΤǤ��ä���

 376 Episode 374: Crude Crates

    "... there''s nothing special about Bishop Lennon..."


    Gaius groaned in a sighing mood as he searched Lennon''s clerk''s office without any dizzying results.


    Then Dalm, still elusive in the corner of the room, noticed a crude wooden box at his feet.


    "... I wonder what this is..."


    "Yeah? What''s going on?


    When Gaius spoke, even now that he had entered Lennon''s office, it should be noted that Darum, who did not want to be part of Gaius'' actions, made a hasty denial.


    "No, no, it wasn''t something..."


    "... a crate?... again that''s a lot of blurry crate..."


    Gaius, intrigued and approached Darum, put his hand in more or less its crude wooden crate.


    Then at that moment, the feeling of Gaius'' whole body hair being upside down suddenly curled up.


    (What is this feeling!... I''ve felt this somewhere before... but that''s not in this world... anyway, this guy is a pretty bad one!


    Gaius let go of his hand, which brought him closer to the crate, and looked back and told Dalm.


    "Mr. Dalm, can you touch this box?


    Durm slowly bent over, looking a lot faint, touching the crate in horror.


    "... touched it? ����


    "Don''t you feel anything in particular?


    "... what? ����


    "Really? Then have it. I don''t need you in this room anymore. Let''s get out of here."


    "... you mean bring this crate out?... it''s a thief..."


    "You want me to lead you, don''t you? Then listen to me."


    Gaius said it coldly in a tone that made him say yes or no.


    Durm then followed quietly with such faces as reluctance.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the restaurant."


    "To the restaurant?... Then I wonder if it''s obvious? ����


    "Then is it also somewhere appropriate?


    "... my house would be right around the corner..."


    "That''s good. Let us decide to interrupt Mr. Durm''s house. Do you mind?


    "No, well, I don''t mind..."


    "So that''s a decision. Now let''s get out of here."


    Gaius said or cut the lead and walked out to the office door.


    Durm then sighed one loud sigh as he looked at the crate held in his arms with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "... Ha... Is that okay... I feel like I''m laying down a sin..."


    Then Gaius looked back in front of the door and skipped the instructions sharply toward Darm.


    "I''m coming! Mr. Dulm. Or are you telling me you want to stay in this room forever and someone will find you?


    Once again, Dalm sighed one loud sigh and had no choice but to grab a wooden crate and head to the office door where Gaius waited.

 377 Lesson 375: Redistribution of Wealth

    One.


    "Heh - wow. Pretty big mansion, huh?


    Gaius raised his admiration as he looked up at Dulm''s mansion, just enough to leave the Foreign Office building.


    "Yes, no, no... no big deal..."


    Dalm said so and humbled himself as he held a crate with a cloth on it to his side in a discreet manner.


    "No, this is pretty much it. ''Cause even if you look around, Mr. Dalm, the house is the biggest."


    Gaius said as he looked over at the various dwellings surrounding him.


    "No, it''s really no big deal... and it''s not even the house I built..."


    "That would be so. This is the only mansion I have. Your father built it, didn''t he?


    "It is. My father built it for me..."


    "Right. Do you have a family at this hour?


    "... no, I live alone..."


    Gaius couldn''t hide his surprise in Dulm''s words.


    "What!? Living alone? You live alone in a mansion this big? So you''re saying you built this big mansion just for your father, Mr. Dulm?


    "... well..."


    "... I see. In the meantime, Mr. Dalm, I know the house is quite rich."


    Gaius said funny things about his house up on the shelf.


    "No!... no well... that''s right..."


    Though Darm tried to refute Gaius'' words reflexively, it soon became a butt shrink.


    "Yeah? What''s going on? You don''t hate being rich, do you?


    "... yeah... no, just go inside"


    Dulm opened the door of the house in some way to delude him and lured Gaius into the mansion.


    Although Gaius was somewhat concerned about Darum''s condition, he went into the mansion in response to that invitation for now.


    Two.


    "Maybe Mr. Dalm feels caught up in the fact that his parents are rich?


    Gaius cut out so as he sat on a fairly luxurious, seemingly total leather sofa, placed in the reception room just as he entered the front door.


    Durm then lowered the crate held on the side to the floor, quietly answering as Gaius and I lowered our hips to the couch opposite the table.


    "... yeah. I think that... wealth should be distributed fairly..."


    "I see. So the rich should share that extra wealth with the poor, huh?


    Then Darm reacted violently to Gaius''s words.


    "Yes!! That''s right!... No, I can''t really say anything great about my parents'' snakes..."


    "I know, ideally, what Mr. Dalm is trying to say."


    "... is it ideal... is it really just ideal? I wonder if this Pope Lowenglin could not only list the complete redistribution of wealth as an ideal, but also as a realistic thing..."


    To Dulm''s words Gaius was intensely surprised in his heart, although he did not show it to his face.


    (What!?... Are you thinking of making this guy, Roenglin, a socialist country?... Probably. This guy is going to...)


    Gaius looked at Dulm''s serious eyes and was so convinced.


    But Darm then told Gaius something even more astonishing.


    "That said, this is not what I said, but what Bishop Lennon said..."

 378 Chapter 376 Foundations

    "Bishop Lennon?... Is that what Bishop Lennon is saying?


    Gaius asked Dulm with surprise.


    Then Darm answered with a slight blur.


    "Yeah. That''s right. It''s not my idea, it''s a take-away from Bishop Lennon."


    "... is Lennon... is Bishop Lennon a socialist..."


    "... Socialism? Is that what Bishop Lennon thinks?


    "Oh, no... I''d like to ask you a little more than that, but Mr. Dalm agrees with that Bishop Lennon idea, doesn''t he?


    "Oh, sure! ''Cause that''s a great idea! A totally fair society in which the rich share the extra wealth to the poor! There''s no way you wouldn''t agree with such a lovely idea!


    "No, well, I think it would be an ideal, but in reality there are a lot of problems..."


    "No, of course, I know what you''re saying. I don''t know if I can really make such an ideal country... I don''t think I can make it that easy either. But for once in your life, why don''t you just pursue that dream?


    "Of course I don''t think pursuing your dreams is a bad thing, and I hope you do it in full, but why did you think that Lowenglin might be able to do it?


    "That''s because my Pope Lowenglin defined Zexism as a national religion, and we all kept the commandments well as its devout followers, and yet a great power with the richest economic foundation in the world!


    "... I see. It is true that the economic foundations of Lowenglin are strong, and with the Pope at the top, if this becomes another strong religious state��"


    "Yes! Yes, it is! It''s never supposed to be possible. Since Bishop Lennon asked me about this idea, I was already feeling like a boy in a fever..."


    "So you didn''t think that the intoxicated Bishop Lennon was going to be ordered to reveal his guilty grave?


    "Oh, yes... I don''t think it''s necessary for me to do anything that prevents the dead from falling asleep..."


    "Sure. No matter how splendid your ideals are, it doesn''t mean you can use any mean to make them happen."


    "I think so, too. Bishop Lennon said that we should not choose the means if we are to achieve our ideals. But do you really think so... not to me, but I don''t think so..."


    When Darm said so, he draped his neck forward with gakun and nodded heavily.


    Gaius was thinking about becoming a Lennon person, looking at such a darm with a very calm face.


    (�� the establishment of a socialist state based on strong religious and economic power. Is that Lennon''s ambition... it seemed like a simple villain in the story that only talks about the Lombards... but the actual image is apparently different...)


    Gaius concludes so with regard to Lennon, it was to renew his previous cheap decision and his determination.

 379 Chapter 377: Specific Plans

    "... So, Bishop Lennon said that... he''s moving a lot to build a fair society?


    Gaius was interested in what Lennon was doing to realize his ideals.


    Though I asked Darm about it for this reason, the answers I returned were unexpected.


    "... no... it''s not moving...?... No, I''m not sure yet..."


    "What do you mean?


    "No, sir... since I have still been under Bishop Lennon''s command and the sun is shallow... I honestly don''t know what kind of activities I actually do..."


    "... oh, speaking of which, you did... uh-huh, so do you know if there''s a specific plan?


    "... specific plans... I wonder? ����


    "... and... so you don''t know anything?


    "No, the... Bishop Lennon told me what he was thinking two weeks ago."


    "... two weeks ago... very recently..."


    "... yeah... I don''t know... sorry..."


    "No, I''m not apologizing... well, I don''t know what the specifics are..."


    Gaius had just asked Darm any more, and he thought he would not get any useful information and decided to end this story.


    "Okay. So let''s not talk about it�� shall we look into that box at the heart"


    Gaius glanced at the crude crate he had taken out of Lennon''s office, placed at the foot of Darm.


    "Oh, this? I couldn''t help but bring it up when you told me... what is this box?


    "We''re going to look into that."


    "... you took the liberty of bringing up something you don''t know what it is?


    "Mr. Dulm, I didn''t tell you, but I do have special abilities."


    Gaius mentioned whether it was a pain in the ass or something quite appropriate.


    But Durm has eaten the story without suspicion.


    "Again! You''re a special boy chosen by God, aren''t you?


    "... yeah well... that''s the way it is. So could you just shut up for a second and take a look?


    Gaius said something even more appropriate.


    But Darm truly followed Gaius'' words.


    "Okay. Let''s just say I keep my mouth shut for a while... Oh yeah, what am I supposed to do with this box? Do you want to put it on this table?


    "Yeah, please"


    As Darm quietly lifted the crate at his feet, he placed it gently on the table in front of Gaius as it was.


    Gaius then shut up for a while, wondering if he''d stuck to the crate.


    (... Now what do we do... Well there is no explosive in this world, so there won''t be a piece of wood dust as soon as we open it... anyway, it feels like we just touched it and it''s definitely a pretty shitty substitute... Come on, what do we do? ����


    Gaius took one breath in silence and silence.

 380 Chapter 378: Sparks

    Although Gaius kept staring at the crate just in silence, he never reached out because, of course, such a thing would never reveal itself.


    But as soon as Gaius touched the crate, something like intense electricity ran.


    "... Gu!


    Then Dalm saw how it was and raised his surprise.


    "... eh! Didn''t you sprinkle something like a spark now?... What!? What is this? ����


    "... Hi, looks like this crate is refusing to be touched by me... Mr. Dalm, I''m sorry, can I have this crate opened?


    "What!?... me?... No... there''s a spark..."


    "No, Mr. Durm would be fine. Because I had it normal until just now. This crate won''t touch me, but Mr. Dalm will. So thank you."


    "No, I do... I wonder if you''re really okay..."


    Dulm reached for the dreaded crate, really frightened.


    And besides, nothing happened, even though Dalm''s right index finger touched the crate.


    "You see. Mr. Dulm will be fine... or most people will probably be able to open it without any problems."


    "... Really? Why can''t you even touch it instead of opening it?


    "... well, I''m special..."


    When Gaius put it that way, he gently tilted his little neck and did a trick to get it off.


    Then Darm took Gaius''s word for it truly with a big serious face.


    "Right! Yes, you did! Because you are God''s use...... wait a minute! A substitute for God''s use that you don''t touch... is this... a tool of the devil or something!?"


    Gaius was then surprised by the success of Darm''s imagination.


    "Oh, well, maybe that''s the case... but Mr. Durm, you come up with that a lot?


    "No, ''cause something like that spark you just touched is unusual. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "... Well, I''m sure... the Devil''s Tool... maybe it''s not out of the picture..."


    Darm opened his eyes wide to Gaius'' words and was surprised.


    "I knew it!? Ko, this is a devil''s tool!?"


    "No, no, no, I didn''t say I did. I didn''t say a word that this was the devil''s tool."


    "... well... no... but I guess it''s really okay to open it, huh? ����


    "It''s okay. Probably."


    "No, wait a minute! Maybe I''ll get in trouble!


    Darm turned away from his forward posture greatly, relying thoughtfully on the back of the couch for a rejection.


    Gaius then sighed one loud sigh and said to Dalm in a slightly frightened manner.


    "You know, Mr. Dalm, that''s a little joke right now. Joke. It''s okay. I''ll cover it. Mr. Dulm can open it without a problem."


    Although Gaius had no certainty, he tried to persuade Dulm forcefully because it was not revealed as it was.

 381 Chapter 379: Jade

    In response to a strong request from Gaius, Darm reluctantly tried to reach the crate, but his face seeped with fear.


    "... I knew you were a little... scared... a little... oh... scared..."


    Durm had been letting his hand stretch and shrink to and from for a while, bumping and whining.


    Although Gaius looked at the situation in a rather frustrating way inside, he just kept quiet and watched without even showing that on his face.


    Then Dalm finally decided, and his right hand finally touched the crate.


    "...... Mmm! It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    "Right. So can I have it opened next?


    Gaius said slowly with a quiet, serene voice to calm the Dulm down, holding back his frustrating feelings.


    Durm then finally regained his composure and slowly hung his hands on the crate, whether the appearance became embarrassing as soon as he saw how young Gaius calmed down.


    "...... Mmm!... Oh, open? ����


    Dulm raised his voice a little out of tune, clapping that the crate had opened too lightly.


    Gaius then peered into the crate with a rugged face.


    "... balls...? ����


    Gaius was right, there was a very beautifully polished, colorless, transparent sphere in the crate.


    "Mr. Dalm, can you take it and show it to me?


    Dulm did exactly what Gaius said about how brazen he was when he opened the crate.


    "... Is this it? ����


    When Darm removed the balls from the crate, he said so and offered them in front of Gaius.


    (... what the hell is this ball?... before... or I think I''ve seen it in some previous life...)


    Gaius gazed at the balls so much that a hole could be drilled, but in the end he had no idea who they were.


    For that reason, Gaius decided to leave it to explore the identity of the balls.


    "Thank you, Mr. Dalm. You can have that done now."


    Dulm was told by Gaius to quietly return the balls to the crate.


    "... so what was this after all?


    "... unfortunately unknown. I don''t even feel like I''ve seen it somewhere... I wasn''t sure"


    "... yes... then let''s go undo it before we find it"


    "No! Keep this in this house"


    "What!? Give this to this house!? Hey, no, that''s..."


    "I don''t know who this is at the moment, but it''s obvious that it''s very important that I can''t touch it. So please put this here without putting it back."


    "... well, if that''s... important, I need to put it back..."


    "Oh, one more thing. Because of this, please leave me in this house for the time being. If this is a big house, I''m gonna be all right, right?


    When Gaius said so, he prankingly meditated on one eye.

 382 Episode 380: A Luxurious Breakfast

    "Good morning, Mr. Dalm. Wow! Wow - do you always have such a fancy breakfast?


    Gaius cheered unexpectedly when he saw the numerous opulent dishes placed on the dining table where the refreshing morning sun plugged in.


    Then Dalm answered with a scratch.


    "Yes, no - I''m actually a hobby of cooking. But it''s something I live on my own, so I haven''t had a chance to behave like someone else. I woke up a little early to make it... did I make it a little too much?


    "No, I''m glad. I appreciate the amount of food that I''m eating."


    "Right. I''m glad to hear that. Go ahead, try it quickly."


    "Yes, then. Here you go ~ su"


    Gaius sat in a chair or quickly reached out and put his hands on the dish one after the other.


    "Yeah! This is delicious!... this too!... oh this is delicious too. Mr. Dulm, that''s amazing. Aren''t you a master cook?"


    "Yikes, hey - not that great... I guess I''d be happy to be complimented"


    "None of this is really tasty without flattery. If this is the case, I should have eaten Mr. Dulm''s food last night. No, the restaurant food that came in last night wasn''t bad, but something that doesn''t extend to this at all"


    "I''m really glad you said that. But where were you last night? I didn''t come home late at night, so I got a little worried."


    "Sorry to bother you... I was out doing a little research."


    "Did you even look into it? What have you been looking into?


    "Yeah, well, hey... more than that, do you know where Mr. Lukak is now?


    "Lukak should be hidden in some fancy hotel. Otherwise, you''re under house arrest."


    (... you mean Lukak is still in Lowenglin...)


    "... change the story, the SS say they don''t know anything about the inner circle within the group that Mr. Lukak testified to, do they?


    "Oh, right. Just..."


    "Just?"


    "Yeah. According to Bishop Lennon, they could have been planted with false memories with powerful magic..."


    "... is it magical?


    "Yeah, so it looks like Bishop Lennon is trying to restrain them and let Master Carmis, the magician of his belly, unravel their hanging magic."


    (... I see. So there you are, Karmis... All right! Now we have a policy!


    "Mr. Dalm, you will accompany me after breakfast. Yeah, I''d appreciate it if you could make me lunch."


    "Lunchbox? Yeah, but... where the hell are you going?


    Gaius then said in a pleasant way with a smile on his mouth.


    "Of course, to the picnic."

 383 Episode 381: Picnic

    One.


    "... Mr. Gaius, where the hell are you going?


    Dalm asked Gaius, somewhat anxiously, who willingly went forward.


    Then Gaius answered with a rather bright voice.


    "That''s why I told you, it''s a picnic."


    Gaius and the others had already walked in the slightly idyllic countryside off the city.


    "But climb the mountain lightly, so be prepared just a little bit."


    Gaius said with a slightly mean look up the corner of his mouth as he gazed at a series of mountains that he lurked on in the distance.


    Durm was then surprised and then looked even more anxious than earlier.


    "What! Climbing mountains? Just give me a minute. I don''t know... I''m not sure I have much physical strength..."


    "It''s okay. Because it''s light to light. Well, think about it enough to climb halfway between the mountains and the hills."


    "Oh, I don''t know if I can handle that... because I would totally threaten you to be ready..."


    "I''m sorry. Has the joke gone a little too far?


    "It''s true, not at all... by the way, where in the middle of that mountain and hill are you referring to?


    Then Gaius said, pointing to the small, high mountain, where the depression and the trees grew.


    "Right there. They call it Mount Allight."


    "... that''s pretty expensive... no, you can''t have this light gear?


    "It''s okay. We''re not climbing to the top of the mountain."


    "So you''re saying the destination is the belly of that mountain?


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "... Mr. Gaius, I know where you are... but what the hell is there?


    "It''s... it''s been fun since I went"


    Gaius once said so in a bright voice, he stepped forward with his big crotch.


    Two.


    "... what? This creepy old castle..."


    Dalm asked Gaius, fearful as he looked up at the suspicious old castle, standing on a cliff in the middle of Mount Alight.


    Gaius then stretched his right index finger to his mouth, whispering in a whisper to the darm behind him.


    "Shh! Quiet... please don''t speak out loud"


    "... oh, okay... I know that, but what the hell is this castle..."


    This castle is the residence of the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs of Calvin.


    "What!"


    Dulm shouted out loud unexpectedly by his unexpected name.


    For that reason, Gaius looked back in a hurry, reaching out and pressing Dalm''s mouth.


    "... Mr. Dalm! I told you to be quiet!?"


    "... I''m sorry... but I''m guessing you''re not going to sneak into Sir Calvin''s mansion, are you?


    Gaius smiled as he raised his mouth.


    "What are you talking about? You''ve decided to sneak in."


    Dulm felt mild dizziness and was about to fall back.

 384 Lesson 382: Ancient Castle

    "Hey! Come on, Mr. Gaius! Are you insane!? I can''t believe you''re trying to sneak into Sir Calvin''s villa!?"


    Darm opened his eyes wide and grabbed Gaius'' shoulders violently, not saying he was surprised from the bottom of his heart.


    "No, that''s why I''m telling you not to shout out loud."


    Even though Gaius has repeated the motion of putting his finger up against his mouth many times from earlier, he recruited him to do so in a way that he was struck by a durum that never changed the size of his voice.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry... but it''s impotent to try to sneak into Sir Calvin''s villa. Do you really know what you''re up to right now?


    "Yeah, I know too much."


    "No, no, no, no, I don''t think you know very well. You know, Sir Calvin, or is he supposed to be number two in our country? You''re the one who''s been taking on the diplomacy of our country for over a decade, right? That''s strictly security, and yes, there''s no way you can or shouldn''t sneak in like that!


    "I know that. Still, there''s a reason I have to sneak in."


    "What are you talking about? You. Are you gonna tell me there''s a good reason to sneak into Sir Calvin''s villa?


    "I''m not going to insist on legitimacy. This is the most frequent place I''ve looked in the Foreign Office last night. Don''t you think that''s strange? Why do people from the Foreign Office have a reason to go in and out of here? If it''s Sir Calvin''s home, you can still tell. But this is a villa. Why do you need to come in and out so often?


    "... come on... I don''t know, maybe there''s some reason Sir Calvin doesn''t want to go back to his home..."


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, Sir Calvin is not here. I''ll be right at home."


    "What? Really?


    "Yes. That''s why there shouldn''t be a Lord in this villa. Yet... there are frequent people in and out of the Foreign Office... why?


    "... is there something here?


    "There will be. Don''t you think it''s strange why you need a villa so close in the first place? It''s about half an hour''s walk from Sir Calvin''s house here, isn''t it?


    "... oh, sure. The view is nice because it''s built on a cliff, but not so much a spectacular view..."


    "Yes. I don''t deserve Sir Calvin''s villa, which is said to be Lowenglin''s number two, here. Besides, thank you. I got this villa very recently. What the hell were you going to use it for?


    When Gaius said so, he raised his mouth gently and smiled invincibly.

 385 Lesson 383: The Full Story

    "What do you want me to sneak in for?


    Durm asked desperately, trying to keep Gaius in mind.


    But Gaius replied in a manner such as where the wind blows.


    "Isn''t that decided? To find out why Mr. Dulm and the others were framed for the grave."


    "... oh well... you think if you sneak in here, you''ll find out the full story?


    "We don''t know at the moment until we figure out the full story. But I''m afraid there might be some coarse secrets hidden here."


    "Really..."


    "Yes. Anyway, I have to lead Mr. Dalm. Because if you don''t figure out the full story of this case, you won''t be able to lead anything."


    "Oh well... then I can''t help it... no, but sneaking in because of that is a crime..."


    "Right. Indeed, trespassing is a crime. In this world. So you can choose one of them, right?


    "... What do you mean you can choose?


    "You take a heavy look at either criminal activity in this world or ethical blasphemy... right?


    "... I don''t want to choose either..."


    "Well, that''s fine. It''s just... Mr. Durm already snuck into Bishop Lennon''s room unauthorized, and he took the liberty of bringing the crate he left there, didn''t he?


    Then Darm jumped up and protested Gaius.


    "Oh, that''s you! Wow, you grabbed my arm so hard, you forced me to drag it in!


    "Yes, sir. So you''re telling me not to shout out loud, right?... I don''t know how many times I''ve said it..."


    "... Oh, no, I''m sorry about that... but you..."


    Then Gaius blocked Darm''s words and said:


    "Yeah, right. I was forced to drag that one in. But whatever that is, it must have been something Mr. Dalm did. And that''s the same with grave revelations. Even though Bishop Lennon forced me to do it, it doesn''t make any difference what Mr. Durm has done. That''s why Mr. Durm''s worried, isn''t it?


    "... that''s right..."


    "Well, anyway, Mr. Dulm has already committed a criminal act, so don''t you think there''s one more thing that makes a big difference where you''ve sinned?


    "... indeed... no, I feel like something is well rounded up..."


    "It''s my fault."


    Gaius affirmed so with a straight face without getting his hair in between.


    "... I wonder if it''s really my fault..."


    "I''m saying it''s my fault"


    "... ugh... yeah..."


    To Gaius'' repeated assertions in his true face, Dalm had no choice but to shake his neck vertically.

 386 Episode 384: Victory

    "... I wonder if you''re really okay..."


    Dulm continued to lie back in horror as he looked around in prosperity behind Gaius, who walked dignified through the courtyard of Sir Calvin''s villa.


    Then Gaius, who was ahead, answered Dulm''s question with a flat face facing straight ahead.


    "It''s okay. ''Cause we already had a lookout, didn''t we? The gate passed."


    As Gaius put it, they had already passed through the gate where the watchmen stood with spears and heavy-looking armor.


    Speaking of why that was possible, that was naturally because Gaius passed unnoticed by the watchmen by the magic of becoming the air of El direct, but he did not give any such explanation to Dulm.


    "... well, yeah... why didn''t they notice us... I think they usually notice, though they did have a gap to take turns watching..."


    Gaius then blocked Dulm''s words halfway through without getting his hair in between.


    "Isn''t that nice? I was able to get by safely. Or is Mr. Dalm going to tell you that he wanted to find you?


    "Oh, that can''t be right, can it? That would be nice to be able to pass by without finding it..."


    "Then why don''t you do it?"


    "No, but... you care..."


    "I don''t care."


    "You may be fine with that, but I..."


    Then Gaius blocked Darum''s words on the way again.


    "Ah! Look, there''s a trick."


    Gaius said, pointing to an ancient wooden entrance and exit, prepared for a dark old castle after a long period of time in front of him.


    "... you''re really going to break into Sir Calvin''s villa, aren''t you? ����


    "What now. You''ve already broken in. You don''t have to go into a normal building to get through the gates on your own, so breaking and entering is done."


    "... that would be... but now I still feel like I can turn back..."


    "It''s my fault. It''s impossible to turn back now."


    "No, that''s still one of your feelings..."


    But earlier than Darm had finished, Gaius opened the door with no hesitation.


    "Ah... oh..."


    When Gaius looked back at the depressed and exhaling Dulm, he hurried in mechanical terms that were utterly emotional.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Dulm leaked another deep sigh with a face that fully pushed out the colour of discouragement, so he managed to give up, quietly but slowly proceeded to walk and continue after Gaius.

 387 Lesson 385: Break

    "Let''s just take a short break in this room"


    As Gaius entered the small room, which was just a short stroll from the stroke, he sat down somewhere on top of the luggage that had been placed.


    "Break? You just broke in?


    Durm peered into Gaius''s face with a strange look as he followed Gaius into the small room.


    Gaius then attempted to mislead by coughing lightly.


    "Hey, once you calm down, you don''t know what''s ahead, do you?


    (... the magic of becoming air is a short time to use every time... so I don''t know what I''m gonna do without a little rest. Shall I tell Mr. Dulm that I''m a demon mentor... No, Mr. Dulm believes that I''m God''s use, so it''s not a good idea to break it... he still manages to only train me in action so I can get used to continuous use...)


    "Okay! So it''s time to go"


    Gaius stood up in full momentum as he unfolded the magic that would air again so Dalm wouldn''t know.


    "Oh, oh, what are you going to do now?


    "Yeah, ''cause my heart''s calmed down"


    "Well, yeah... I hope so..."


    "Bye!"


    Saying so, Gaius mumbled his hands on the door knob.


    And when I turned my wrist for nothing, the door opened quietly again.


    Gaius glanced out of the gap in the door, sneaking out that little head, and looked around to see what was going on.


    "... you have no one. I''ll be there."


    Gaius looked back and told Dalm so, and immediately embarked on the hallway.


    Then Dulm followed suit, and the two intrusion plays resumed.


    "... let''s go underground anyway... these old castles should always have a structural basement, and if you''re going to be naughty, the basement, whether East or West, is more or less the market."


    "... is that what it is?... Are you saying Sir Calvin is masterful?


    "Yeah, I am. ''Cause if you''re not masterful, you don''t need to buy an old castle like this, do you?


    "... may be... but Sir Calvin and I are more mischievous..."


    Then Gaius blocked Darm''s words.


    "Oh, look, there''s a staircase to the basement. Let''s get off that one."


    Gaius said, pointing to the spiral staircase that leads to the basement visible forward.


    "... ah, oh. But..."


    Darm was also suddenly frightened by great anxiety.


    But Gaius ignored it and thrust it, and when he reached the spiral staircase, he looked back more or less.


    "If you''re not coming, I''ll leave you. I''m good because I''m God''s use, but I think Mr. Durm would probably be a hassle if he was found here, wouldn''t he? ''Cause even though Bishop Lennon''s men, you weren''t asked about this ancient castle. If so, why are you here? That would mean, wouldn''t it? If that''s okay with you, stay here forever."


    To Gaius''s words, Dharma had no choice but to walk on to the spiral staircase.

 388 Episode 386: Beyond the Door

    "... that''s a lot deeper, huh? ����


    Durm whispered anxiously.


    "... that''s true... this is deep enough... ah! Apparently, we made it, didn''t we?


    Gaius relied on the hint of lantern provided on the wall to find the end point of the long spiral staircase.


    "Now, what the hell kind of mischief is waiting for you beyond this door... that means open the door for fun, okay? Can you open it?


    Gaius pushed the door open to one thought as he put his hand on the handle of the door in a cheerful manner.


    "... what''s warm? ����


    Asked Gaius in such a way that Durm was afraid.


    Gaius, however, was bewildered by a sight much different from his expectations, often losing words and peeking into the room.


    As a result, Darm stretched his neck and peered across the door at Gaius''s shoulder, wondering if his anxiety had stirred.


    "... eh! Kid!?... are you chained?!?... how pathetic..."


    Then Gaius finally returned to me to Darm''s words.


    "... Oh, yeah. It''s pathetic indeed. Let''s just say I unchain you."


    "Right. I''ll make sure you do."


    The two stepped into the basement, tied to chains and rolled onto the floor to try to get close to the sleeping boy.


    But at the next moment, Gaius suddenly jumped backwards in a big reflex.


    Then Gaius'' body collided hard with Dalm''s, and Dalm''s body hit harder and rolled to the floor.


    "... stay... what''s going on? Suddenly he bumps into me..."


    Dalm looked back at Gaius, who stood in the rear as he woke up as he rubbed the back of his head, which he punched against the floor.


    Then there stood Gaius with a big ball-like sweat all over his face and a stunned look on his face.


    "... what''s going on? I sweat so much, I''m not even like you. And what are you looking so surprised at?


    Dalm asked Gaius with a strange look on his face.


    But there was no response from Gaius, and Dalm, realizing that the condition was too unusual, spoke out of heartfelt concern.


    "... are you okay? Mr. Gaius, what the hell happened? Why don''t you tell me?


    Then Gaius opened his eyes wide and stared at the boy tied to the chain, finally opening its heavy mouth.


    "... No, Mr. Dalm. Don''t you feel anything? ����


    Dulm asked Gaius back because he didn''t know what Gaius was talking about.


    "... even if they say you don''t feel anything... what? ����


    "... it''s the boy. Don''t you feel anything? ����


    "What! Him?... what do you feel about this boy?


    "... Really... you don''t feel anything?...... then Mr. Dalm. Can I ask that boy to come closer? ����


    "... ok..."


    Though Darm was somewhat overwhelmed by Gaius'' sloppiness, he squeezed his courage and slowly approached the boy.

 389 Lesson 387: Juvenile

    Darm approached the fearful lying boy.


    The distance gradually narrowed, although it was a dam with heavy footprints on Gaius''s nasty appearance.


    But as soon as he arrived one step after touching the boy, his legs stopped moving, and Dalm looked back anxiously.


    "... you''re gonna touch it?... So, you''re okay, right? ����


    Then Gaius made a smile, even though he sweated like a ball all over his face, either to reassure Dalm.


    "... I think you''ll be fine..."


    "... No, Mr. Gaius, you have a cramped face..."


    "... well, is that right?... I don''t think so..."


    Gaius replied indelibly, hiking his right cheek.


    "... no, it''s totally convulsing... oh I hate it... I''m getting scared as soon as I..."


    "... No, Mr. Dalm, it''s okay... I guess..."


    "I said maybe now! I said maybe!?"


    Darm grabbed Gaius'' verbal butt and blamed him violently.


    "No, well, I did say maybe... but look, even that crate was fine"


    "No, that was then, wasn''t it? This could be different, right?


    "No, but..."


    Then suddenly the body of the sleeping boy moved pickly, and Gaius, who saw it, shook his body and shouted loudly.


    "Whew!"


    Then Darm was surprised by the voice of that Gaius.


    "Wow!!... what? Don''t surprise me a bit!?"


    Darm fiercely protested Gaius.


    But looking at one point of Gaius and seeing the stunned look on his motionless face, Darm turned to the dreaded boy.


    Then the boy who was supposed to have been asleep had his eyes slightly half-opened.


    "Wow!!!"


    Dulm leaned back louder than earlier in surprise, falling back with the momentum as it stood and buttocks hard on the floor.


    "... my eyes... Mr. Gaius, my eyes..."


    But Gaius, who was called upon, was just completely silent that he couldn''t be dealing with a Dulm opponent or something, just watching every move of the boy.


    For this reason Darm shook his head violently with a frightened look, alternating between the boy and Gaius.


    "... what can I do... what the hell can I do..."


    Then there was a voice from an unexpected place in the darm of a voice that was about to cry.


    "... yeah... yeah..."


    The boy moaned so with such finesse and a weak voice.


    Durm accidentally looked back at the boy violently, calling out freaking but whispering in a whisper.


    "... Kim, you... are you okay? ����

 390 Chapter 388: Chain

    "... Kim, you... are you okay? ����


    He spoke to the boy in a mixed voice that Darm feared.


    "... I am Darm... Who are you?... Why are you chained up here? ����


    Then, to Darm''s inquiry, the boy began to open his half-opened eyes (not to mention) wide.


    Then Gaius, who saw it, further increased his vigilance against the boy.


    (... Shit... he''s got the power he can''t stop... damn it! We''re gonna rescue the SS guys who would be under house arrest, but we ran into a hell of a lot of guys... what do we do?... How can I get through this? ����


    Gaius opened his hands and took a critical stance so that he could attack magic at any time.


    And spoke slowly to Dulm in a quiet tone.


    "... Mr. Dalm... you might want to leave for now..."


    But Darm didn''t get on with Gaius''s suggestion like that.


    "... that''s not going to happen, Mr. Gaius... if you look closely, he''s scratched... pathetically..."


    When Darm shrugged so, he shook his courage and touched the boy''s shoulder.


    Gaius looked at it and shook his body for a moment, but nothing happened, especially to Durm''s body.


    Durm gently rubbed the boy''s shoulder while continuing to say even warmer words to the boy.


    "... it''s all right now. I''m going to break the chain now. Then let''s go to my house. I''ll behave like a warm meal to you... Actually, I''m really good at cooking. So maybe you''ll like it, too, huh?


    Then, after only saying one word earlier, the words were uttered again from the boy''s mouth, which had been silent for a long time.


    "... Dalm? ����


    "Yes! That''s right. My name is Dalm. What''s your name?


    The boy then gave his name in a very slow tone.


    "... bulk..."


    "Bulk? You call your name Bulk? All right. Bulk, let''s go to my house together... Mr. Gaius, what are you standing there with? I need you to help me untie the bulk!


    Dalm turned back to Gaius and told him so sharply, he promptly moved to the foot of the bulk.


    Gaius looked a lot more distracted, but he returned to me for being verbally blamed by Darm, reluctantly following Darm''s instructions, even though he had fears for the bulk in his chest.


    "... this is it... this chain is very sturdy... is there anything like a tool that can take this chain off? ����


    When Dalm said so, he got up completely and started looking for something in the room.


    Then it changed and Gaius approached the bulk.


    (... Is there any danger in the meantime... there are some signs Mr. Dulm is going to miss... ok, fine)


    Gaius instantly placed his index finger on the chain as he bowed to the foot of the bulk.


    (It''s an ultra-small version of Red Lotus Flame)


    Then instantly Gaius'' fingertips glowed red and, at the same time, the batin and loud noise echoed all over the room.


    When Dalm looked back at the sound, Gaius said, blushing his shoulders with a pungent face.


    "Mr. Dalm, you''re off the chain, aren''t you?

 391 Episode 389: Ombu

    "... Huh?... out of chains? ����


    Gaius said on top of each other to Darm looking back in surprise.


    "Yes. It''s off. It was pretty easy, wasn''t it?


    Darm quickly approached the sleeping bulk and took the chain that should have been attached to his feet.


    "Eh! That''s funny - when I touched it, it was so sturdy and I wasn''t even freaked out..."


    "Well, don''t you care about that? You''re taking this kid back to Mr. Durm''s house, aren''t you? Then shouldn''t we hurry?


    Dalm then turned a stiff look on his face.


    "Sure! It doesn''t mean someone won''t come around. Yeah. You better hurry up and get out of here."


    "Yes. So bear this child, Mr. Dalm"


    "Yeah. Okay."


    Dulm honestly followed Gaius''s instructions and tried to carry the bulk.


    But Bulk''s body was completely powerless, and he was in a sloppy state, so he couldn''t carry it well inside.


    "... hey you... can you help me?... I can''t carry it well..."


    Gaius then raised a single eyebrow and gave him a hesitant look.


    "... and... me? ����


    "There''s no one else. It''s you, Mr. Gaius... Look, I can''t carry it well. You know what I mean when I look at you?


    "... yeah, well... I know it sounds hard inside..."


    "Hey, you, maybe you''re scared of the bulk, aren''t you?


    "... what if it is?


    "Rest assured, as you can see, there is no danger to the bulk"


    "Yeah, that sounds like it to Mr. Dulm. But in my case I don''t know."


    "So what? If you and Bulk touch it, we''ll blow it up?


    "... maybe?


    "There''s no way that''s stupid, is there?... Ah..."


    As soon as Dulm said so with a smiling face, some force was exerted on Bulk''s arm and gently wrapped around Dulm''s neck.


    Dulm held Bulk''s legs with all his strength in his arms just here, gaining momentum and standing up completely.


    "... I could carry... Thanks Bulk. It would help if you were caught in my neck."


    When Dalm told Bulk on his back to do so, he looked back to Gaius for the most part.


    "Well, it''s something I managed to carry the bulk on, and shall we leave?


    "Yeah, right. I''m glad I could carry you. Then I''ll lead the way, so follow me."


    When Gaius said so with extreme mechanical remarks, he immediately flipped himself out of the basement.


    Though Durm looked at Gaius''s back like that and turned out rather dissatisfied with not helping him until the end, he rushed after him because he couldn''t be in the basement forever.

 392 Episode 390 Glowing Balls

    One.


    Gaius, walking forward as he alerted himself to his surroundings, noticed a variation in Dulm''s lower back as he looked back.


    "Is that it? Mr. Dalm, the waistbag you''re wearing on that waist... is something glowing?


    Dulm dropped his own gaze at Gaius''s pointing and looked at the waistbag he put on his hips.


    "... it''s true... it''s really glowing..."


    "But there''s an example ball in there, right?


    "Oh, because you told me to bring it to you."


    Gaius listened to Dharma''s response and began to reflect deeply in his heart.


    (... Lennon I thought it might be because I''m a jerk... but apparently I''m not mistaken because I think balls and bulk have some sort of relationship. You were still right to bring Mr. Dulm...)


    "All right! Let''s just say we get out of this old castle. We can talk about it when we get back to Mr. Dulm''s house."


    "Right. I''m not particularly hot just glowing... let''s just go back"


    "Yes. So, Mr. Dalm, would you please stick behind me, please?


    "Oh, of course."


    When Gaius heard Dharma''s reply, he quickly flipped, returning to the way he had come to escape from the ancient castle.


    Two.


    "Hmm. That''s it!


    Dulm took a breath and zeroed a relieved grin as he lay the bulk on his fuzzy bed.


    "Let''s just go back to the living room upstairs"


    Gaius by his side nodded at the call of Dulm.


    "Right. Let''s do that."


    That''s what they said and nodded at each other, taking them out of Bulk''s sleeping room.


    "And why was Bulk getting such a terrible trick..."


    Dalm clung Gaius back and down the stairs, even strangely.


    "''Cause wouldn''t you? What if the bulk... No, what if this is it? If Bulk is the slave Sir Calvin has bought from somewhere, I wonder if he would let him work without chains in the basement... or if something means Bulk was crude and punished? ����


    Durm quietly lowered his back to the expensive looking couch of total leather placed in the living room as if to ask himself as he twisted his neck.


    Then Gaius also sat down on the couch opposite Dulm, looking extremely serious.


    "... Mr. Dalm. Can I see those balls?


    Upon Gaius''s request, Darum took the balls out of the waistbag he put on his hips and placed them quietly on the table placed between them.


    When I saw it, the balls were glowing faintly.


    "... slight, but glowing"


    "Right. It''s really glowing."


    "Earlier the bag was shiny enough to be clear, but now it doesn''t seem so"


    "Yeah. You look weaker than you just did."


    "... why do you think?


    "... come on..."


    "... don''t you think it''s because you''re a little away from the bulk?


    That''s what Gaius said, staring seriously at Darm''s face.

 393 Lesson 391: Lunchbox

    "... yes... is it? ����


    Nor did Dalm have exactly what he thought of this conformity, nor did he deny Gaius''s idea.


    "Probably no mistake"


    Gaius affirmed so with certainty.


    "... you, Bulk and these balls... you didn''t touch either of these, did you?... That''s the truth. Why is that?


    "... well, otherwise instinctive... fear..."


    "... fear... what the hell kind of fear is that?


    "I don''t care what you say... it''s just an instinctive thing"


    "... oh well... have you ever felt this kind of fear before?


    Asked by Dulm, Gaius was uninterruptedly bitter, awakening memories of the past.


    (... there is... na. That abominable Dallos Royal Palace... that legendary archdeacon, Karla, was swallowed up in an instant... I felt a horrible instinctive fear without interruption... but how about the bulk? I do feel instinctive fear, but I feel slightly different then... yes. I don''t feel as evil as I did then from the bulk. Make this difference......)


    "... like, not like... I don''t know"


    "Uh-huh. Well... well, then I can''t help it. So why don''t we eat lunch here?


    "Yeah, that''s right"


    Upon hearing Gaius''s reply, Dalm slipped the balls on the table into the crate and changed and took out the lunchbox he had put aside and spread it over the table.


    The lunchbox was double-stacked and seemed to be divided for Gaius and Dalm.


    "Come on, this is yours. This one''s mine... oh yeah. I''m at home, so let''s make some warm soup in the kitchen. Wait a minute?


    Saying so, Durm stood up and walked over to the kitchen.


    Gaius, left in the living room, thought deeply, dropping his gaze when he dropped off Dulm''s hindsight.


    (... that''s a mystery. Balls and bulk...... what is the relationship between these two?... Why was Lennon trapping Bulk in the basement of the old castle?... I don''t know... there''s so much I don''t know... but... OK! If this happens, let''s just leave this matter alone. I just have to keep something on the shelf that I don''t know. Let''s clean it up now from being able to clean it up. If so...... you should still sneak into the old castle again. There must be SS men over there. And Lennon''s one-armed magician... if that''s what you decide, then goodness hurries. Now you may not realize the bulk is gone yet...)


    Gaius glanced up and grabbed a lunchbox for Gaius placed in front of him.


    And when he stood up well, he rushed out as if he had fallen out.


    "Mr. Dalm! I''m going out for a little while, so you can have my share of the soup!


    Gaius shouted so and pushed open the door of the front door, jumping out with the momentum as it was, quickly flying far away, wondering if he had kicked the ground forcefully.


    The remaining durum was to be distracted with the pan in one hand in the kitchen.

 394 Episode 392: Pyramids

    One.


    "All right! Now it''s from the roof."


    As Gaius instantly reached over the ancient castle from Darm''s house, he stepped down to the rooftop of the lookout tower, where the flag of the Pope Roenglin flickered.


    "Well...... that?


    When Gaius looked down into the backyard from the top of the tallest lookout tower in the ancient castle, there was a translucent pyramidal building there that was not exactly similar to the ancient castle.


    (When I saw it from above, I thought it was a pond or something... but it''s a pyramid no matter how I look at it. That''s not suspicious. All right! Let''s go over there)


    Gaius quickly fluttered and rose to the hollow, descending with explosive acceleration the next moment, instantly reaching just beside the pyramid.


    But Gaius did not descend to the ground, but flew around the pyramids, and then finally descended to the ground.


    (Similar to the dome that was in the different spaces created by that demon conductor Signus and the demon Menontius. Looks just like it, including where I can''t find the entrance or exit. Then again, this seems to be a substitute created by Calmis, Lennon''s right-hand man.)


    When Gaius determined the producer to be Carmis, he once again looked up at the glowing pyramids reflecting the sunlight.


    (But you did... when you tried to break into that dome, you destroyed the ceiling and went inside... ah! Yeah, the first time it did come from the ceiling, but the second time it slipped through the outer wall... but when I left the dome, I knew I''d bust out the ceiling... ok! I don''t care about when you leave. If you go into a tiger hole, you don''t get a tiger!


    When Gaius so determined, he probed the outer wall and searched for the entrance.


    Then I was able to discover the entrance like that in seconds.


    Because the entrance was on the line connecting the door to the backyard of the ancient castle and the pyramid.


    (Is it still here? Otherwise, it''s inconvenient to get in and out. All right! Then, will there be ghosts or snakes... that means fun after you get in!


    Gaius never took a step forward in his will and went into the mysteriously glowing pyramids.


    Two.


    "... hey, when are we gonna be free?


    A man of a tenacious stature asked the skinny man in white.


    Then the man in white looked a little troubled and replied.


    "So you''ve said it many times, haven''t you? Until your true memory is awakened."


    "You say that, but are you sure our memories are fake memories planted later? I don''t think so..."


    "Then we have no consciousness. It doesn''t make sense if you seem conscious."


    "Well I guess so..."


    "Anyway, please don''t complain because if you guys just cooperate so hard, Sir Calvin will pay you a huge debt of gratitude later, okay? We work like this on a low monthly salary, and you guys just sleep in bed like this every once in a while, and you get a lot of money for nothing else, so I''m not jealous of you from us."


    "Sure. The meals are delicious and the rooms are great... I''m just bored because I don''t have anything to do."


    "It''s a luxury story. I want you to share the favor with me, too. Totally......"


    On the grudge festival of a man in white, a man who seemed bent on laughing.


    Then there was someone peering through the shadows of the thing.


    It is Gaius.


    (Bingo! That musculoskeletal guy is one of the SS guys and doesn''t seem to make a mistake. Then the man in white would be Calmis, the magician? ����


    Gaius had decided to see what was going on from behind for some time.

 395 Episode 393: The Dyst

    "Speaking of which, what did you say your name was?


    A muscular man inquired against the man in white.


    Then the man in white sighed lightly and answered with a smiley face.


    "You know, Mr. Gantz, this is the fifth time you''ve heard my name, right?


    "Did you hear that so many times? I''m sorry about that. I don''t remember things very well. Wisdom surrounds the big man. I go to the ground."


    "... at all. Do you mind? I won''t say it again, so listen carefully, okay? My name is Dj S T!


    Then Gaius, hidden in the shadows, pinned up a single eyebrow.


    (... Isn''t that Calmis... then where''s Calmis?... is he even in the back room...)


    "Oh yeah. The dystopian, I finally remember."


    "I don''t know if it''s true... it just seems like you''re asking me deliberately..."


    "That''s not true. I really forgot. I''m really not good at remembering people''s names. Oh, and your face."


    "... so what the hell can you remember?


    "That''s a fight. Especially since I''m good with war axes. I''ve never beaten anyone but him."


    "... is it a battle... well, that''s what it looks like to see."


    "Don''t you? Waving a giant battle axe, just beating (buzzing) and slashing! That''s my style of combat."


    "... you''re looking at it, that. The point is, you wield a battle axe at your discretion, and you gradually hit your enemies, right?... I don''t know, it''s barbaric..."


    "Savage, much better. That''s probably what warriors are for."


    "Well, surely if it''s barbaric, it hasn''t... compared to that brother..."


    "... the Bacchus brothers..."


    "Yeah, what the hell are those two? I don''t know what to say, but aren''t you both a little crazy?


    "It''s crazy. Totally. Well, this is a little advice, but it doesn''t interfere much with those guys. Of course you''re doing it at work too, so you can''t possibly not interfere at all, but, well, not talk more than you need to. It''s decided not to be a big deal anyway."


    "... I''ve already done that. I do... it''s creepy... I''m always staring at you..."


    "Never mind. You''ll care if they say so, but don''t worry about it because you can''t do it there. You just have to do what you have to do."


    "... that''s right... haha... I''m disgusted... it''s actually those two after Mr. Gantz today..."


    "I''m sorry to hear that. Well, it''s something you don''t care about anyway. You''re only an assistant... er - your boss''s magician... what did you say your name was?


    "... Mr. Gantz... have you forgotten that too?


    "That''s why you''re telling me, right? I don''t like remembering people''s names."


    "It''s Lady Carmis."


    Then Gaius smiled in the shadow when he heard Dyst''s answer.


    (... Again. Big win)


    But Gantz''s next question was something Gaius didn''t expect.


    "... oh, that''s that young wizard, isn''t it? It''s not that, it''s that shitty-faced grandfather."


    Then, to Ganz''s question, Jist answered with a slightly gloomy face.


    "... oh, Master Signus..."


    Gaius was stunned when he heard his name, and for a long time he stopped thinking.

 396 Episode 394, Calmis.

    (Even Signus?! Is he involved? This guy''s here... and if there''s a guy, that demon... you mean there''s Menontius too? ����


    Gaius distorted his face badly and struck a strong tongue in his heart.


    "Oh! That, Signus. Is that creepy old man still here today?


    To Ganz''s question, a dystophus with a gloomy look answered.


    No, I''m not here today.


    "Right. That was good. Hi, Grandpa, just watching makes me uncomfortable. You would, too, wouldn''t you?


    Then the dystopian shrugged his shoulder, but said slightly, lowering his face.


    "No, that''s not true. Anyway, he''s my boss''s master."


    They looked at each other and laughed karakularly.


    Then Gaius, the shady one who was eavesdropping on the conversations of such dystos, was frowning and thinking.


    (Even the master?... Will Signus be Karmis'' master... Signus is my master Karla and brotherly apprentice in the first place... Damn, what odd fringe... does this also have to do with me being a singularity...)


    Then suddenly, the door opposite Gaius across the dystos opened with a shrugged, quiet noise.


    Jist noticed it and looked back, calling out with some tension toward the fine, white man who opened the door and came in.


    "Dear Karmis. We''re ready."


    Then Calmis nodded slightly in his voice, and with slow motion proceeded to walk into the room.


    Gaius, in the shadow of things, looked more carefully into the room than ever before and peered into Carmis'' face.


    (... that''s Carmis... you''re really young as Ganz says. Something like around thirty...... and that''s the one with the scarce expression. like some kind of reptile)


    Gantz, who was bored to sleep in bed as Gaius wore Calmis from the shadows, slapped a light mouth against that Calmis.


    "Hey, it''s Mr. Calmis. When the hell will our memories come back?


    Then the dystopian beside him panicked and scolded Ganz.


    "Become! Mr. Gantz! Don''t be rude to Master Calmis."


    Calmis then did not change one complexion and replied with a cold-blooded look that Gaius was reputed to be a reptile.


    "... we''re almost there. Yes, your memories will be awakened very soon."


    "Oh, yeah. That''s good. I like the treatment here, but I''m bored anyway. I just wanted to get out and I couldn''t help it."


    "... yeah, I guess so. But it''s been a while."


    When Calmis said that, for the first time, he chuckled slightly up the corner of his mouth.

 397 Episode 395: Blue Waves

    ������Ǥ�ʼ��ޤ��礦�������Ⱦ��������ͣ���


    ����ߥ����Ԥ�졢�����Ȥϴ󤭤��h������


    ����Ȥ����Ҋ�ƥ���ߥ����X���h�����Τ��ǥ٥åɤ��ϤΥ���ĤؤȤ���������ֱ�ä���


    ���Ǥ��Ф��ޤ��衹


    ����ߥ��ϡ����򤱤��ޤƤ��륬��Ĥ���κ���x��ˤ�ä�����֤ΤҤ�򤫤����ȡ���ä���Ȥ������{�Dž��Ĥ򳪤���褦�����~��k������


    ���ǤϤ��Ĥ�Τ褦������i����Ŀ���]���ơ��������������Ǥ��衣�Τ⿼�������^���Ф�դäݤˡ�����


    ����ȥ���ߥ��η����Ȥˤ��������Ȥ�����Ĥ��Ҥκ�Τ�����ˁI�֤򤫤���ʼ�᤿��


    ����Ȥ䤬�ƥ����Ȥȥ���ߥ��Τ��������֤��g�򡢤ۤ�Τ�Ȥ����त���Τ褦�ʤ�Τ�������ʼ�᤿��


    �त���ϥ���Ĥ��^��ͨ��i���ʤ��顢ɰ交˼Ĥ��뤵�����Τ褦�ˤդ���Ȳ�����ʤ���٥åɤ��Ϥ�Ư�äƤ�����


    �����Τޤޡ������Τޤ�����i���ơ����Τ⿼�����������Τ��ơ��������Ǥ����������Ǥ��衭����


    ����ߥ��ϡ��������g�䤫�˽~�����Z�꤫������


    �����Ƥ��褽��֤ۤɤΕr���U�^����ȡ�����ߥ��Ϥ褦�䤯���������֤��¤����ΤǤ��ä���


    �������褦�䤯�ߤ��������褦���ʣ���


    ���Ϥ������Τ褦�Ǥ���


    ���Ǥϵڶ����A�Ȥ�������


    ���Ϥ�����֪���ޤ�����


    ���ˤ϶̤����ԤǤΤ��ȡ���K����ȡ��ޤ���䥬��Ĥ��^���֤򤫤���ʼ�᤿��


    ���ǤϤ�뤾����


    ���Ϥ����ɤ�����


    ����ȶ��ˤΤ������֤��g�ˡ��ޤ���䲨���������Ϥ��ä���


    ���������ȤۤɤȤ϶��ٮ��ʤꡢ�ȤۤɤΤۤ�Τ�Ȥ����फ��������\�����ɫ�Ϥ��ȤʤäƤ�����


    ������Ҋ���뤫�ͣ���


    �������������ޤ��ʤˤ⡭����


    ���ˤ��ȤۤɤȤϮ��ʤꡢĿ���ʤ������~�򽻤路�Ƥ�����


    ����������Ǥɤ����ͣ���


    �������������������ޤ�����Ҋ���ޤ��󡭡���


    �����������������ǤϤ⤦�٤�̽�������䤨�Ƥߤ褦������


    ���Ϥ��������ߤޤ��󡭡���


    ������ʤˡ������x���¤ǤϤʤ�������


    �������Ϥ�������


    ����ʶ��ˤΤ��ȡ��򡢥����������פ�A���ʤ���Ҋ�Ĥ�Ƥ�����


    �����������ӛ�������ҙ�ޤ����Ȥ��Ƥ���Τ������������\�����ߤ�����ū��һ��ʤ�β��Τʤ����������������ʤ餢�줬�ʤˤ��֤���Τ��⤷��ʤ����������㤢����äȤ狼��ʤ��ʡ������Ƥ���ϤȤ⤫�������Τ��Ȥɤ����뤫������������?����ʥ����`Ҋ�Σ��ȤФ���˳����Фäƥ���ߥ��ȑ餦��������Ȥ⤳�Έ����x���һ���Ǥ��Ф�DZ�뤷�������H�l꠆T�����ΤȤ������Ф����������Ƥɤä���������������


    ������������Ѳ���Ƥ���ȡ�ͻȻ���α��ᤫ������„��������


    �������ä��֤�ǤϤʤ��������ޤĤ�����ߤ衭����


    ������������귵���ͬ�r�˷���Ĥ��᷽�ش󤭤��w���ˤä���


    �������Ԥ�α��������ʤ��̤ӼĤä��ߤ��ޤ��ޤ���Ҋ��ȡ��ɡ��������ˤ�������ڤˤ���Τ��ä���


    �����������ʥ������ä��֤���ʡ�����


    �����ʥ��Ϥ��������^���򸲤��թ`�ɤ��⤹�ȡ����ΰ�����������դ��¤�ɹ�����ڽǤ��Ϥ��Ƥˤ��Ȥ�������΢Ц��ΤǤ��ä���

 398 Episode 396: Two on one.

    "It''s been since a glance. He''s a beast."


    Signus smiled distorting his wrinkly face with multiple deep muscles.


    Then, surprised by the Gaius, who had suddenly appeared, Calmis, who had lost his words, finally recovered and called out.


    "Dear Signus! What the hell is this kid? ����


    Then Signus answered without taking any gaze off Gaius.


    "... you see, I''m an example child. Gaius Schneider."


    "Gaius Schneider! The Magic Master of that Lombard Schneider child!


    "Bye. The son of your Lord''s enemy."


    Calmis was greatly surprised and gave life to the dystopian beside him.


    "Jist! Take Gantz to the next room!


    Jist nodded loudly as he stifled his face at the nasty atmosphere.


    "Yes! I''m home!"


    That''s all Jist said, Ganz moved the bed he was sleeping in and quickly began to move to the next room.


    "Two on one. Fine. I''ll deal with you!


    Gaius instantly flew to the wall when he said so.


    And when I quickly turned my back on the wall, I gently put my hands behind my back, preparing for an attack from the two sorcerers.


    "Come anytime. Or do you want to go this way?


    Calmis then dropped his hips and became his middle waist, and instantly began dyeing both his slowly dripping arms blue.


    When Gaius confirmed that Carmis was in a critical position, he instantly dyed his right arm red and was able to roll out the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) at any time.


    Then suddenly, to my surprise, Signus started laughing out loud.


    Gaius was taken aback by much.


    "... hey, what''s wrong!? Hey! Signus!"


    Then Signus slowly laughed and turned back to Gaius.


    "I''m not fighting you. Gaius Schneider."


    "... is that true? ����


    "Oh, it''s true. Would you have said that before? I want to welcome you to the throne of Dallas. I don''t want to fight."


    "... Then why are you here? These people here are enemies to me. Doesn''t having you there mean you''re my enemy too?"


    "Hmm. Surely what is being done here is inconvenient to your father. If these guys succeed, your father''s gonna lose his leg, or maybe get handed over to Lowenglin for execution."


    "�� you�� are still the enemy!


    "Don''t panic. It''s Gaius Schneider. If Lombard Schneider had not lost his leg and been executed, that would certainly not have been convenient for me. When it comes to why, it makes you lighter. It means going to Dallas without hesitation, without any more glitches in this life."


    "So! I knew you were the enemy!


    "So let me tell you not to panic. All right? That''s what happens when things are done in secret. But this exposed me, and now that you''re here, I''m no longer interested in this matter. You can do whatever you want later."


    Signus said so, again raising his mouth angle and laughing.


    Gaius was desperate to explore the belly of Signus, staring at that thin creepy smile.

 399 Lesson 397: Distortion

    "Dear Signus! What the hell does that mean?!?"


    Suddenly Calmis broke in between the two.


    "Nothing like this. Just like I heard. I will take my hand off this matter."


    "Oh no... I don''t care if you ask me that now..."


    "I would have told you? Gaius Schneider is the only one I''m interested in, not Lombardo. More than that Gaius Schneider appeared in front of me like this now, there''s no point in taking Lombardo here now. That''s why I''m telling you I''m getting out of this."


    "... but then what happens to me and Master Lennon? ����


    "You don''t know that. Whatever you want."


    "No!"


    "You can fight Gaius Schneider here. You don''t have to fight to escape."


    Signus turned to Gaius in a flinch when he exclaimed so coldly against Carmis.


    "It''s Gaius Schneider. I''ll see you someplace."


    Then Gaius shouted reflexively at the words of such a signal goodbye.


    "Wait! Signus! Could there be any other reason why you don''t want to fight me?


    Then Signus slowly meditated on his right eye and at the same time raised and laughed as he bent the right corner of his mouth.


    "... well. Something else. What the hell is that for?


    Gaius then laughed invincibly when he saw how different Signus had been earlier.


    "It still looks like you were a star, Signus. Apparently, I poked you in the heart."


    "You think it''s my heart?


    "Yes. You have fear of me in your heart!"


    Then Signus laughed further pulling and distorting the distorted mouth.


    "Kukukuku... you think I''m afraid of you? Tell the fool to take the day off too. Why should I be afraid of you?


    "Then why do you want to take me all the way to Dallas?


    "Hmm. That''s because I craved your total inexhaustible magic power. But don''t get me wrong, okay? The total amount of magic isn''t strength and equals, is it? There''s nothing to be afraid of if you don''t know how to use it as well as you do, no matter how inexhaustible the total amount."


    Gaius then nodded lightly a few times, then raised his mouth further and laughed.


    "Right. Certainly you''re right. Total magic. Not equal-strength. So before, when I fought you, I was proud of my total inexhaustible magic, but I couldn''t defeat you. But... it''s just a story of the past."


    When Gaius said so, he largely walked out and gradually approached Signus.


    "... I''ve had a lot of things since then. It''s a lot different than I used to be. I don''t know - do you feel grown up? No, you''re not... do you feel like you''re back a long time ago? Hey, it''s Signus. You know what I mean a long time ago, right?


    Gaius approached Signus as he showed off his long and wide tongue, finally a distance between his eyes and the tip of his nose.


    "Me, come on, you''ve actually been de-limiting in hell,"

 400 Episode 398: Tracking

    One.


    In response to Gaius'' words, Signus moved his eyebrows slightly picky.


    Then Gaius, who found it aiming at him, raised his mouth angle and laughed.


    "I knew it. You had a pretty good idea, didn''t you? Look at how different I am. You just didn''t think I was going through hell, did you?


    "Wow. Hell..."


    "Oh. There. Well, there''s a lot going on. It''s unlimited."


    "... What are you talking about unlimiting from earlier?


    "You know what I mean. It''s about freeing my memories of my past life."


    "... well. I remember..."


    "Oh. Thanks to you, I''ve never been better at using my powers than I was before, and I''ve been able to remember all kinds of magic. How about there? Because of this, why don''t you test my powers?


    Signus then pulled in the grin he had had until earlier, and made a transformation as soon as he turned to a vicious face.


    "Hmm. You seem pretty confident, huh? Then... let''s not. Apparently, my share is bad now..."


    "Look at that. I knew you were afraid of me."


    "... whatever you say. But now... we don''t fight."


    "So what do we do? Do you want to run?"


    "... right. Let me do that."


    Gaius laughed invincibly as he raised his mouth again.


    "You know, keep it that far. You think I''m gonna miss it now?


    Signus didn''t answer that, he just glanced at Gaius.


    Gaius then took his firing gaze firmly from the front.


    "If you want to run, run. Because I will chase you to the end of the earth."


    That was the signal between the two of us.


    Signus rose like a missile with explosive acceleration, breaking through the skylight where the brilliant sunlight plunged in and jumped out.


    Then Gaius also soared with little time between them, and flew away after Signus.


    Calmis, who was left on the spot, stood with a look of surprise for a while, but quickly regained his mind, he rushed to summon the dystopian who had taken refuge in the neighbouring room.


    Two.


    Signus gradually flew horizontally drawing loose parabolas as he rose to the height of the clouds.


    But its speed never faded, and it continued to fly in a straight line toward the other side of the horizon.


    The opposing Gaius also flew horizontally following the trajectory of the signals, following them without leaving.


    (... That''s just fast. Is it each other at speed? But how about total health and magic?


    Gaius didn''t try to catch up any faster, but decided to keep flying and bring it into the enduring battle.


    As a result, the two were to continue to fly for quite some time.


    But it also finally came to an end.


    Whether the signal was just exhausted, it slowed down gradually and finally descended into the desolate desert zone.


    Then Gaius also went down to the earth about twenty meters away from the Signus.


    "Isn''t that nice? As a place to fight, I think you deserve it inside, don''t you?


    When Gaius said so, he winked lightly toward Signus.

 401 Lesson 399: Change

    "Well, shall we begin then?"


    Gaius said as he leaned his neck a few degrees to the left and right, turning around his shoulders and doing prep gymnastics.


    Then the opposing signal returned in a quiet tone with a grin on his mouth.


    "Well wait. It''s been awhile... na"


    "Yeah? You do prep gymnastics, too?


    "No, it''s not"


    Then Gaius said it subtly in a really mild tone.


    "So you''re still waiting for Menontius to arrive?


    Then the face of Signus changed after striking again into something vicious.


    "... well. You''re right... but you can afford a lot? Don''t worry about it."


    "That''s why I told you earlier? He said he was stronger than ever before."


    "Me and Menontius. You think you can afford to win even if you''re two to one?


    "I guess."


    "... that''s a lot of licking... hey, it''s Menontius, right?


    Then suddenly, the desolate earth just behind the signal ripped wide open as it roared.


    And it was from that great rift that Menontius, the devil, who had begotten a sheep-like curly horn out of his head, and had a mouth protruding like a wolf, and had also begotten dark, black body hair all over his body, appeared.


    "Long time no see. Menontius. Still, you really feel like a demon, don''t you?


    Then Menontius opened his loudly protruding mouth reminiscent of the wolf.


    "Come on, come on. What do you want? He''s a beast."


    "No, actually. I''ve been going through hell. Until then, I had only a vague memory. Hell, I got a lot of memories back."


    "Hmm. That''s..."


    "Besides. Anyway, I''ve been to hell, so I''ve come to meet all sorts of demons. There are strangers like you out there. I mean, isn''t that what you look like, the very typological demon that humans imagine?


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "I mean... that''s not who you really are, is it?


    Menontius then laughed out loud with his big mouth open.


    And when I finished laughing, I turned to Gaius.


    "... this look. I liked it inside..."


    When Menontius said so, gradually the dark, black body hair covering its entire body began to burn red by the way.


    The flames gradually grew larger and eventually began to wrap Menontius'' entire body in a large flame column.


    And in its shifting giant flame columns, Menontius'' body gradually dissolved, undergoing change (metamorphosis).

 402 Episode Four Hundred: The Flickering Pillar

    In the flickering pillars of flame, Menontius'' figure collapsed without sound as he looked.


    The sheep-like curly corners melted dry and no longer had shadows or shapes, and all the dark, black body hair that covered his entire body had burned down.


    And the epidermis under his body hair also cheated off to the ground like a melted candle.


    And... when everything melted down and the flames that ran out of things to burn gradually subsided, only a blurry light remained there.


    "... what are you... what are you talking about? ����


    Gaius was surprised and asked unexpectedly.


    Then from the thin blurry light, the words returned.


    "As you can see. My true flesh has perished long ago."


    "... you mean you lose your flesh and just exist as an energy body? ����


    "That''s right. But I''ll tell you what. I am only in the logic of the laws of physics. Hence..."


    Then a fierce flash emerged suddenly from the thin blurry light, and the bitter rocky earth made a fierce noise and burst heavily.


    "... so you can imitate it like this"


    "... I see. You mean you can do magic in no motion? This guy''s a lot of trouble."


    "There will be, there will be. Not to mention there are signals here. Now, you lashiness, what do you say?


    But Gaius didn''t calm down or make it faint.


    "Whatever you want to do, you''re ready to fight, right? It doesn''t matter if they''re energetic or one-on-one. Well, I was a little surprised when I saw my body disappear."


    "... well. Do you still want to fight? Sounds like you''ve gained so much confidence, huh?


    "Oh. I don''t think you have a problem with that, do you? ''Cause I''m a lot stronger now."


    Menontius then laughed with a slight trembling of the blurred light.


    "Come on, come on. This looks like we''re gonna have to keep our heads shut, huh? It''s a signal."


    Then the signal beside him also grinned as he further wrinkled its wrinkly face.


    "Right. Let''s be serious. Otherwise, we''re gonna get hit."


    When Signus said so, he squeezed his expression as soon as possible, turning into a harsh look.


    Then in response, Gaius'' face also changed dramatically.


    Until then, the spare face changed to a really harsh look.


    "Oh, come on for real. I''ll show you all I can do right now!


    When Gaius abandoned him so, he suddenly emitted an aura that shifted from his entire body.


    Aura gradually gained its momentum and boiled violently like a pillar of flame that had earlier covered Menontius.


    Then Signus, who saw it, accidentally raised his voice like a groan.


    Gaius heard the voice, and raised his mouth invincibly in the pillars of the fierce aura.

 403 Lesson 401: Light Mouth

    "... hey... what..."


    Signus couldn''t help but be surprised by the sight that was happening in front of his own eyes, and he raised his groaning voice unexpectedly.


    Then on its back, the words of Menontius flew.


    "It''s a signal. No spare time."


    "I know. Can you do the same for me?


    When Signus said so, he gaiused his arms and instantly dyed the color yellow.


    Then he gradually ran out between the arms of the signals, playing the sound of a few thin thunder blasting with a patch.


    Thunder gradually grew thicker and louder, and at the end of the day, he made a loud noise with the batin and blew it up.


    "... eat it! Gaius Schneider!"


    Electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) struck Gaius as he shouted.


    Electric Lightning Thunder (Jupitris) crashed into an aura that covered Gaius for a short time as it proceeded to tear the air like a fierce Light Dragon.


    Then, at that moment, an explosion sounded like an ear splitting.


    "... Shit! ����


    Signus accidentally tongued lightly.


    That too should have been because Signus'' electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) had no effect whatsoever on the aura covering Gaius.


    Then a light tone of gaius flew from beyond the bursting aura.


    "Hey Signus. Did you do something?


    Signus turned into a vicious face and torpedoed an electric lightning thunder (Jupitris).


    But all in all, it was absorbed by Gaius'' aura.


    Signus then looked back as he rolled out an electric lightning thunderbolt (Jupitris), emitting a stir towards Menontius drifting through the hollow with a blurry light.


    "Menontius! What are you boggling about! Wasn''t there no spare time!?"


    Menontius then began to move roughly to the right with a blurry glow.


    The movement was a slow one at the beginning, but gradually its velocity accelerated, and when it moved around Gaius to circle in a compass, it finally pinched Gaius and turned to the opposite side of the signal.


    "... well, shall I join you then..."


    Menontius said so as to whine, electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) struck out of a blurry light sphere with no motion.


    Menontius'' emitted electric lightning thunder (Jupitris) was much thicker and more powerful than that of Signus, and the explosion sound at the moment of the crash into the Aura was so loud that it could not be compared to the earlier one.


    However, Gaius'' aura could not be affected in any way.


    Gaius tilted his little neck slightly behind the aura, slapping further lightly with a slight smile.


    "Hey guys, you don''t think this is going to be the best you can do, do you?

 404 Episode 402: Energy Waves

    "Hey guys, you don''t think this is going to be the best you can do, do you?


    Signus jumped to Gaius'' light mouth.


    Gaius was recalcitrantly blamed for one powerful electric lightning thunder after another (Jupitris).


    However, all electric lightning thunderstorms (Jupitris) were absorbed by fountain-like auras gushing around Gaius.


    Then Menontius, who saw it, leaked a sigh of admiration.


    "... wonderful... isn''t it really wonderful..."


    "Not if you''re impressed! Menontius!"


    "... I know. Don''t panic."


    "I don''t know. You''re the one who told me not to spare you, right?


    "... I have no choice. I wanted to see it for a while now."


    When Menontius muttered so quietly, he gradually began to emit the blurred light that was emitting so strongly that at the same time it began to blink at slow intervals.


    When the emission gradually shortened the interval of its brightness, it finally became one giant, strong light that illuminated its surroundings violently.


    "... cum!


    Signus stopped his hand rolling out an electric lightning thunderbolt (Jupitris) unexpectedly at its too glare, and tried to block Menontius'' emission by putting his right hand in front of his own face.


    "... Gu!... Oh, my God! ����


    But Menontius'' luminescence was so intense that he could not catch up with his ragged right hand alone, and Signus tried to escape the light even more with his left hand.


    Then, from the whole body of Menontius, now a glowing sphere, the momentum was emitted with a guius chant accompanied by an explosion that suddenly became huge and huge energy waves cleaved the air.


    The energy wave was roughly the same thickness as a Menontius emitter about one M (Merkle) in diameter, and it hit Gaius immediately with the momentum of tons of waterfalls per second emitted from the giant dam, which finally clashed violently.


    At that moment, an uninterrupted explosion sounded all around.


    At the same time, the desolate rock at Gaius'' feet was severely crushed, and its fragments of rock scattered vigorously around him, large and small.


    "... Gu!... oh my god!... Damn!


    Signus looked down from the sky at both clashes as he avoided them by flying up far above the rocky shards that would fly from next to next.


    Then Menontius'' energy waves were not bored by the rock at Gaius'' feet alone, and he also took a hard decision on the rock along the way to shape the semi-circular path.


    Signus was surprised by its overly intense Menontius energy wave, while at the same time thinking about the whereabouts of the clashes between the two and leaking a whine.


    "... which one?!?... this is... which one the hell wins!?..."

 405 Episode 403: You cant get it.

    The clash between Menontius, who continues to emit enormous quantities of energy waves, and Gaius, who also continues to emit enormous quantities of aura, suddenly came to an end with no hesitation.


    It was not until Gaius'' body could withstand the pressure of Menontius'' energy waves that he suddenly blew momentum backwards.


    The momentum was tremendous, and the rear hundred meters (Merkle) quickly blew away on the energy wave, enough that Gaius'' body was finally able to stop by falling into the rocky indentation.


    Menontius finally stopped releasing the energy waves when he confirmed that Gaius'' body had disappeared from his own sight.


    Then Signus, who was fleeing difficulty over the sky, came down sooo sooooo, and sounded in line next to Menontius.


    "Nice, huh?


    Menontius then returned to the refreshing light emitter and answered in a quiet tone.


    "Hmm. It''s been a while, but apparently it''s not there yet."


    Menontius said so satisfactorily and leaked a laugh.


    Then all of a sudden, Signus looked hazy, even abominably loud, looking at the front.


    "Chi! Gaius Schneider!"


    Seeing it, from the shadow of a rocky place a hundred meters away, Gaius stood up slightly awake.


    Then Menontius, who saw it, accidentally raised his voice of admiration.


    "Oh! That''s a quick recovery inside. Apparently, he hasn''t taken much damage."


    Menontius was right, even though Gaius wasn''t very old enough to shoulder when he got up completely, he shook his neck to the left and right, and I didn''t take any damage at all. He was making an appeal.


    "Hmm! That''s just being skinny and patient"


    Signus snorted and mocked Gaius'' behavior.


    "What else? But at least there''s room for you to just get up right away. Signus, can you eat my energy waves and stand up immediately?


    "... it''s..."


    "Wouldn''t that be possible? Then at least he''s better than you."


    Signus then made a blatantly unpleasant face and tried to argue against Menontius.


    "Admittedly, he is above me in terms of battle. But in the first place, my true worth is not a battle."


    "I know. What I''m trying to say is that you have something that I''m not good at, and things that need to be done are different again."


    "... I mean... shut up and watch the fight?


    "For now. But if I''m in danger, will you join me then?"


    "... that you can''t win alone?


    "It''s only a tentative story. Ten and eighty-nine I will prevail. But the battle is time''s luck. When that happens, you may be the key to the fight. The luck of time shifts from moment to moment."


    Menontius began to glow his whole body strong again when he said so.


    Signus saw it and rushed up into the air to evacuate.


    Menontius and Gaius.


    The confrontation between the two was about to get a second round of gongs pounding.

 406 Lesson 404: Green Light

    One.


    "... well, here we are..."


    Gaius sighed when he slowly woke up and stood up, looking at the rock, which had been nicely choosen semi-circularly by Menontius'' energy waves.


    (You didn''t think Menontius would be so strong by now)


    Gaius slowly began walking down the chosen semi-circular path towards Menontius and the others as he shook his uncluttered neck to the left and right for prep gymnastics.


    (But well, I''m not used to lifting the limiter yet, and if my body is ripe, I should probably be able to bring it in five minutes... then... the signal is out of the way...)


    Gaius, like earlier, stared at the signal that had risen above him to evacuate, only with his eyes from the bottom.


    (This one doesn''t come rushing for reinforcements... I just have to be prepared to do it...)


    Gaius started releasing a fiercely allied amount of aura from his entire body again when he decided to be so.


    "Well, then this is where it starts!


    Gaius let go of the aura gushing out of his whole body as he felt the rip.


    Like a fountain gushing infinitely, Aura ran a half-circle path worn by Menontius, and at that moment when he finally wanted to clash against the subject, Menontius rolled out an intense wave of energy again and stopped.


    The collision between the Aura and the energy waves was a severe setback, and the surroundings were also severely damaged.


    In the storm winding by the collision, the semi-circularly decided rocks were swept deeper and larger, and the crushed rocks of all sizes and sizes were blown wide apart.


    And it was at last that the earth began to tear apart greatly, with a loud roar.


    "... cum! What monsters! Isn''t there room for me to intervene?


    Signus looked down at the clashes between the two from above and regretted his own powerlessness.


    "... no, now anyway, all will run out of power... then my turn will come..."


    When Signus was so alone, he entered a state of battle in preparation for that time.


    Two.


    (... don''t do it Menontius. I was totally stopped at the next step. If this happens, it''s a protracted war. Which total amount of magic...... a battle!


    Gaius took his steps further and approached Menontius and just about twenty M (Merkle).


    Then the luminescent color of Menontius suddenly changed.


    Until then, it changed from a white light to a slightly blue light.


    (... turned blue... you mean switched to the icing system?... No, the temperature hasn''t changed. If it''s changed, the ground should freeze and turn white...)


    As Gaius thought, although the ground continued to run even more intensely and vertically and endlessly, there was certainly nothing like freezing white.


    (... then what''s that color?... I kind of have a bad feeling...)


    Gaius couldn''t possibly pull in the aura with a terrible heartbeat, but had no choice but to look at Menontius'' way out and wait for his next development.

 407 Episode 405: Special Made

    One.


    (... no... that''s still not the same color as icing magic... that color is just somewhere...)


    Gaius calmly retraced his memory about Menontius'' emitted blue light as he continued to emit explosive amounts of aura.


    (... where?... Where the hell did you see that?... Remember... you must be watching somewhere...)


    Gaius desperately tried to remember his past memories, but he couldn''t remember them right inside.


    Then gradually Menontius'' energy wave began to push Gaius''s aura.


    (Not good. If you don''t focus properly, they''ll do it)


    Gaius gave up exploring his memory once and decided to concentrate on the fight.


    Gaius'' Aura then stopped Menontius from advancing again and also brought antagonism between the two.


    Gaius and Menontius, both clashes consumed enormous amounts of magic together, but enough time had already passed.


    Two.


    "... what monsters... how much total magic..."


    Watching the two fight from above, Signus swallowed a twitchy gushing twat out of his dry throat, while leaking a mix of surprises and twitches.


    "... but you Gaius Schneider, why do you have such a tremendous total amount of magic while being a person?... no matter how many lashes you are, how many are not digits... what if he is... an outsider? ����


    While Signus feared Gaius'' inexhaustible magic, he began to question his identity.


    "... it''s crazy... it''s crazy... there''s too much magic in anything! It''s already been an hour!


    The battle taking place under the sight of Signus had already crossed an hour and entered an unprecedented realm.


    Three.


    (... um... Gaius Schneider... really great...)


    Menontius had the thought of admiring his enemies, who were quenching their own attacks and brilliantly antagonizing them, emitting powerful energy waves from all over his body.


    (... is he still specially made... I mean... you know...)


    Menontius suddenly enhanced the colour taste of the blue energy waves, changing colour to deeper blue.


    "Then it''s Gaius Schneider. How about this?


    Menontius groaned so, inflating his own body violently as if an explosion had occurred.


    And at the same time, the energy waves emitted from the body also expanded into something fat and big.


    "Well... how do we deal with that?... specially made reincarnators..."

 408 Lesson 406: Bluer Than Blue

    Gaius'' aura was pushed by Menontius'' explosive energy wave onslaught.


    (... cum!... Calm down!... Raise awareness!


    Gaius raised his own spirit to the extreme and tried to counter Menontius.


    But although the momentum was dull, Menontius'' energy waves gradually eroded Gaius'' aura.


    (... not good, not like this... get hit!


    Gaius began to lack concentration out of a rush or gradually.


    Then the movement of its mind quickly became the decline of the aura, and the erosion of the energy waves finally entered the Gaius side beyond the central point of both.


    (... no! We need to concentrate... concentrate...)


    Gaius desperately tried to concentrate his consciousness, but the more he thought so, the more anxious he became, and he remembered a great deal of anger at his inability to control himself well.


    (Damn it! What are you doing? Unlimiting! Just because how many abilities have been freed, it''s mental power to manipulate them. There''s no point in that mental power being so immature!


    Gaius scolded himself strongly and tried to arouse his mind.


    (This is it! This is the right place! Bear with me and I''ll be even stronger. Bear it! Bear it! Bear with it!......)


    Gaius continued to cast one wording as desperately as a spell, raising awareness by doing so.


    Then now Gaius'' aura suddenly exploded and swelled greatly.


    Aura gradually gained that momentum as she thickened and grew larger, succeeding in completely stopping the erosion of Menontius'' energy waves and reversing them again.


    At the same time, another major change appeared in Gaius'' aura.


    The colors of Gaius'' aura, which until then had been white light, were bluished just as well as Menontius'' energy waves.


    Then Menontius, who saw it, murmured with a voice mixed with surprise and praise.


    "... are you still... are you like me!


    Menontius raised another stage of output at the same time as he screamed.


    The energy waves were then dyed by deeper shades at the same time as they swelled up even thicker and larger, and the color no longer became closer to blue than blue and hit Gaius.


    But Gaius reacted immediately to it.


    Gaius stopped that advance brilliantly by increasing its output one step further, as Menontius did.


    And when it came to the shade of the aura, even though it was not as good as Menontius'', it had changed to a rather deep blue color than earlier.


    Then Signus, who had sipped this fierce battle and watched from the sky, groaned as if he had turned back.


    "... what do I hold the key to battle... what do I break into such a monstrous battle..."


    When Signus abandoned him, he turned his heel back and flew away.

 409 Chapter 407: Alarm

    Gaius had once again divided himself into a forest of deep thoughts, staring at the release of his own aura, blue-blooded.


    (... even my aura is blue... but Menontius tastes darker. Mine is getting gradually darker too, but not as thick as Menontius... and what''s this color anyway? I feel like I saw it somewhere... but I can''t really remember if it''s locked in my memory...)


    The amount of Gaius aura then decreased slightly.


    (No! Now I need to focus on the fight...... all I can think about is after I win the fight)


    Gaius raised the amount of aura by raising consciousness, and again antagonizing it with the energy waves of Menontius, it was due to deeper concentration of consciousness that he swelled up the aura to the maximum ever.


    "... eat it! Menontius!!"


    Then Aura struck to envelop the energy wave, and with tremendous momentum pushed forward with Menontius.


    And it took only a few seconds or so to reach Menontius, and quickly swallowed its blurry, luminous body.


    Aura pushed Menontius a few hundred meters (Merkle) further, but when Gaius stopped releasing Aura, he lost the momentum and cloud-sprayed it as if the fog cleared quietly.


    Gaius took a quiet look at the thick, long, far ahead, determined ground after Aura disappeared.


    "... you Menontius, where have you disappeared?... I don''t think I could have defeated you with that..."


    Gaius circled his neck quietly and alerted his surroundings.


    But in the desolate wilderness only the wind blew, and the breath of creatures other than Gaius could not be felt at all.


    "... you won?... You sure you could have knocked him down with that?... really? ����


    At that moment when Gaius unexpectedly relaxed, unprecedented and disastrous signs suddenly boiled over his back.


    Gaius looked back instantly with an animal reflex and looked back at the Lord of the signs.


    But the only thing Gaius'' vision captured was the dazzling blue light.


    The moment Gaius'' body turned around, it was engulfed by blue energy waves, while at the same time being blasted diagonally upwards by its pressure.


    Its body blew at once to a height of approximately two hundred M, and even after finally liberating itself from the energy waves, the body continued to fly even higher according to the law of inertia, and gradually, when it reached its apex by the law of universal gravity, it drew a gentle parabola and slowly entered the falling position.


    Gaius deeply regretted his own alarm in his fading consciousness.


    (... wow... alarmed... how stupid... no... no power... can''t get in...)


    A few seconds after Gaius lost consciousness, his little body clashed violently with the ground with tremendous momentum.

 410 Episode 408: Metamorphoses Again

    Seeing Gaius clash with the ground with tremendous momentum and not even pickle as he lay down, Menontius altered his body from a pale luminescent sphere (metamorphose).


    What then appeared there was a long-lasting young man with a very stern face with a disappointing wide shoulder-width.


    "Hmm... Gaius Schneider, just don''t do it..."


    Menontius gently removed with his right hand a strand of hair hanging down on his forehead when he said so, slightly raising the corner of his mouth and laughing.


    Then he slowly walked out on that very long stride and approached Gaius lying down.


    Along the way, Menontius looked lightly over the sky and looked for the appearance of Signus, but there was only a clear blue sky there.


    "... did the Signus guy get away... boring guy..."


    When Menontius shrugged so, he immediately turned straight forward just saying he had already lost interest in Signus, and approached Gaius as he continued to stare at Gaius lying on a hard rock lying in front of him.


    And when he finally got to Gaius, he dived the toe portion of his long leg under Gaius''s waist and flipped Gaius''s body in a light kicking up of his leg.


    "... just dying..."


    Menontius emitted a very calm and gentle pale light from his palm as he put his right hand against Gaius in a quiet motion.


    Then particles like various thin blurry cotton hats, large and small, slowly emerged from its light and mounted one after the other on Gaius''s body, finally gently covering its entire body.


    When Menontius confirmed it, he moved to a raised rock nearby, and when he sat somewhat on top of it, he put his feet together in a slow motion, meditating and quietly waiting for Gaius to recover.


    Then after a while Gaius'' right arm reacted with Pickle.


    Then my neck moved only slightly and I heard a very small slight groan.


    But Menontius still didn''t move, and then he kept waiting quietly, meditating.


    Then Gaius gradually began to move heavily around his neck, shoulders and arms, and the similarity of time gradually turned into something loud.


    Then Menontius slowly opened his eyes and spoke to Gaius with a soothing voice.


    "�� are you awake? Gaius Schneider......"


    Then Gaius picked around his eyeballs.


    "... who...? ����


    Gaius could not open his eyes to see if his powers could enter any further, and asked the Lord of his voice with words that would put in an exploration.


    Then, surprisingly, Menontius spoke gently to Gaius with a calm voice.


    "... I hope he''s asleep for a while now. I don''t mind talking later..."

 411 Episode Four Hundred and Nine.

    "... Menontius... is it? ����


    Gaius finally opened his eyes and asked in a weak voice as he stared seriously at the stern-faced young man sitting on the rock beside him.


    Then the man beside him spoke in a quiet calm tone towards Gaius, whose body was still not free to move.


    "... well yes..."


    Gaius then noticed something strange about Menontius'' way of saying it as he piqued his eyeballs.


    "... well yes, what do you mean? ����


    "It''s also Menontius, and I can say it''s not..."


    Gaius was surprised and once again looked seriously at Menontius'' face.


    "... is that what you really are? ����


    Gaius questioned Menontius in a slow tone as he endured an unhealing systemic pain.


    Menontius then raised his eyebrows quickly and smiled.


    "Well yes. What do you say? Would it be a man inside?


    Then Gaius groaned angrily with his face up.


    "Again, well... kaya... can you tell me the truth for a second? ����


    Menontius then laughed ridiculously.


    "The truth? You think it''s easy and I''ll tell the truth?


    "... Me?... Wasn''t I the only one?... if he changes his appearance, will he also change his use of words?


    "Well yes."


    "Well again, yes! I''m tired of that mouthful of secrets!


    "Really? But more importantly, you''re feeling better."


    Menontius told me, Gaius noticed once again.


    "... that? Could the pain be catching? ����


    Gaius noticed the pain was healing so much that his own body could not compare earlier.


    As a result, Gaius tilted his torso and tried to wake up his body, but as soon as he did, a severe pain ran around his spine, causing Gaius to smother with his face.


    Then Menontius beside him still blamed Gaius in a calm tone.


    "Don''t panic. Your body hasn''t completely healed yet. Sleep tighter. If you do, you''ll be cured soon."


    Gaius circled his neck with still lingering pain, staring at the pale luminous luminescent surrounding his own body.


    "... this is you? ����


    "Yes."


    "You didn''t put it on this time, did you?


    "... well yes"


    "Shit! What the hell!


    Then Menontius on the rock laughed once, but soon he looked serious and slightly frowned.


    "... it''s Gaius Schneider. Ask one thing. You... Who did you meet in hell?

 412 Episode Four Hundred Ten: GiveandTake

    "... who I was seeing in hell? ����


    Gaius answered Menontius'' query with a parrot back.


    That was also to buy time by doing it and get time to think.


    (... this guy, why do you want to know who I was seeing in hell?... I''m not sure, but it looks like you should keep Lucifer''s name down for now...)


    "That''s right. I want to know who you met in hell."


    "... Come on, who did you meet - you don''t remember very well -"


    "Hmmm. Can you..."


    "It''s not like that. I really don''t remember. I mean, there''s this thin curtain hanging in my head, and it feels like I''m shaking like I''m blind to the memory room ahead of me."


    Gaius cleverly arranged the lies he had come up with on this occasion.


    "... well. Curtains...... what?


    "Oh, when I try to trace my memory, that curtain shakes like a flicker and gets in the way."


    "... and yet you only have a solid memory of de-limiting?


    Gaius was stuck in words for a moment when he was poked where the pain was.


    But soon he realized it was there and started fighting back.


    "Well yes... did I tell you before that about de-limiting me? I did against Signus, but I think that was before you showed up?


    Then Menontius laughed in a meaningful way.


    "Hmm. Apparently your abilities aren''t just the total amount of inexhaustible magic."


    "Sort of. So, what do you say? Sounds like you know a lot about unlimiting... why is that?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Menontius thought with a sometimes difficult face.


    "... fine. So how about a give-and-take? I''ll tell you everything I know about you. Instead, you answer all my questions honestly, too. How about this?


    Then now Gaius looked difficult and thought about it.


    "... Fine. As I said earlier, my memory has curtains..."


    Then Menontius blocked Gaius'' words with a sharp voice.


    "Enough of the lies. Surely your memory will not be completely restored. But that''s the last part of all your previous lives, not the whole thing. That means all the curtain crap earlier is a lie. Didn''t I?


    "... Huh. Sounds pretty familiar with me, doesn''t it? ����


    Gaius maximized his vigilance and took great care to keep the words as short as possible and not to be extracted from them.


    "Oh, I''m going to give you all the information I know about you. Never a bad story?


    When Menontius said so, he lifted up a strand of hair that draped on his forehead, and a satanic smile on his stern face.

 413 Episode 411: The Truth of Lies

    "... it''s not really a bad story... but I don''t trust you."


    Gaius said so and caught a glimpse of Menontius in his ascendancy.


    Menontius then glanced further forward, raising his eyebrow butt and taking a serious peek into Gaius'' face.


    "That''s mutual, isn''t it? You''ve been lying a long time."


    "I wouldn''t lie if I had a give-and-take deal."


    "Is that true?


    "Oh, it''s true. I mean, what about you? As I said, I can''t trust you. Where''s the guarantee that you won''t lie to me?


    "There''s nothing like that. Not for you, not for me. It''s a combination of fox and fox."


    "So it doesn''t mean we talked any more, does it?


    "That''s not true. Even if they lied, if that''s a total lie, they''ll see right through it. So to some extent, you have to tell the truth that you lied."


    "... I see. After that, you want us to identify the truth of the lie."


    "That''s right. You look young, but the contents are grown-ups who have already experienced rebirth over and over again? Then you must have had enough life experience to spot lies."


    "... All right, fine. I want to ask you something, too. Even if there''s a lie inside that conversation, you mean we should just look through it and question you, right? All right, I got that talk on!


    Gaius decided never to challenge Menontius to an intelligence battle.


    Menontius then laughed at the advice and cut the fire immediately after taking an even more forward stance.


    "Then that''s an earlier question. Who the hell have you been seeing in hell?


    Gaius then offered the answers that he had already prepared in his head, without putting in any intermittent hair.


    "It''s Astarot."


    The moment Menontius heard the name, he responded by jumping his eyebrow butt up pickly.


    "�� Astalotto�� Quickly, but isn''t that true?


    "Oh, it''s true. Whether I met Astalot or not, I met various people before I met him, but if I became the biggest, it would mean Astalot. Is that what you want to know?


    "... well yes. But... by the way, what was the name of the other Lord I met?


    "Is it a place called Karin, Delkia, or Garm?


    "... Hmm. Does Tsujitsu fit..."


    "Sounds like you''re going to lie to me from the very beginning, you might end up early, right? I want to get as much information out of you as I can. That''s why I told you the truth first."


    Gaius smiled lightly when he said so, winking mischievously at Menontius.

 414 Episode 412: Running

    "... Hmm. Well, that''s good. Then I''ll answer your question."


    Water was pointed at Menontius, and Gaius bumped into the question he had just prepared.


    "The first thing I want to hear... is why I reincarnate. Why do I have to be reincarnated over and over again, not just in one life? Does that even mean I''m reincarnated?


    Gaius dared to hear things that already had answers in him, in the sense of trying Menontius.


    Then Menontius answered with a bitter smile.


    "That''s a long question. Would you be more concise if you could?


    "... I''m sorry..."


    "Fair enough. Then I shall answer with all that I know. I don''t know why you''re reincarnated... but that''s why I came to the conclusion."


    "Constructed... or..."


    "Over the years I have been investigating and researching you reincarnators. That''s the conclusion I made on it."


    "Research? Are you saying you''ve been researching reincarnators? For what?


    "To unravel the intertwined logic of this world..."


    "... that the reincarnator holds that key?


    "Probably..."


    "Who set it up? Who the hell do you think is the one who imposed such an inexplicable fate on me?


    Menontius frowned with his thick, crisp brow and told Gaius with a low, calm voice.


    "... it is decided. Those who can do such arts and crafts... there is no other god."


    "... God... or..."


    "Are you unhappy with my answer?


    "What!? No, that''s not true... just because you say it in a mouthful with God is vague..."


    "Hmm. I mean... tell me the name of that god, huh?


    "Well, yeah."


    Menontius then narrowed his eyes sharply and glanced at Gaius as if he were going to shoot with his gaze.


    "... fine. Again, this is just my guess..."


    Here Menontius laid down his eyes once he had separated his words.


    And after a beat, he opened his eyes once again.


    "Lucifer. Perhaps he is the one who tailored you to the reincarnation."


    Gaius dared to hit further plays for a rush with Menontius, although he was heartbroken by the rise of his name as expected.


    "... Lucifer... the one who tailored me to be a reincarnator..."


    But Menontius smiled so much that Gaius could finish or not.


    "Shouldn''t we stop bad plays? Gaius Schneider, I know you know Lucifer..."

 415 Episode 413 Evidence

    "... you think I know that God named Lucifer? ����


    Gaius said, desperately disguised as calm, having been enlightened by his inner agitation.


    But Menontius laughed at Gaius like that.


    "It''s Gaius Schneider. I will know your heart is in my hand. Now you are desperately trying to regain your composure, but your heart beats faster than ever before, and your heart should just twitch like a tidal wave hitting hard. You see, in that evidence, you''re getting sweaty on your forehead?


    To Menontius'' sharp point, a grain of sweat floated on Gaius'' forehead, transmitted down his cheeks.


    "Apparently you''re not very good at rushing, are you?


    Gaius'' face became instantly red in further pursuit of Menontius.


    (Damn it! You fool! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!..................... and how does he even know I met Lucifer in hell?............... that?... Isn''t that strange? What Menontius wanted to hear was who I met in hell. Yet you say you know Lucifer and I met in hell... isn''t that a contradiction... no wait!... right! It''s not hell that I met Lucifer! Where you were in hell, Lucifer moved you instantly to heaven! That is����)


    "... ugh. It''s surrender, Menontius. You''re right. I know Lucifer. That said, I''ve never met him."


    Then Menontius caught a single eyebrow pinned.


    "You said we''d never met? Are you lying again this time of year?


    "It''s true. I''ve never met Lucifer. It''s just... I know his face, his voice, and that disgusting way of talking."


    "... even though we''ve never even met?


    "Oh, it''s deep in my memory. I didn''t get it very well at first. One time, as I lay in bed and looked up at the ceiling, I noticed a blemish. At first I just looked at the blur and its blemishes, but gradually it looked like a person''s face. I thought I''d seen that face somewhere before, and I looked at it often, but I didn''t know whose face it was in the end. However, looking up at the marks on the ceiling again at a later date, the name of Lucifer came to my mind. That''s when I remembered him."


    "... that it''s in the past life, but in this world... that we haven''t seen it in hell, either?


    "Oh. I haven''t seen Lucifer in hell"


    "... so who the hell unlocked your limiter?


    "Sa ''an... who was it?


    "Don''t be silly. Gaius Schneider. Besides Lucifer, who would have created you, there can be no one else who can unlock your limiters."


    "How about that? You said that the Teng himself who tailored me to be a reincarnator was Lucifer, but that''s just your guess, and it doesn''t mean there''s any evidence otherwise, does it?


    When Gaius said so, he spread his hands and raised his eyebrows, lifting his little neck with a loose expression.

 416 Lesson 414: Reversal

    "Hey Menontius, you really don''t know anything about me, do you?


    Gaius winked even lighter and provoked Menontius, remaining a loose trick.


    But Menontius did not ride it, and kept his silence.


    "What if I say something? You, you''re just trying to get information out of me, and you barely have any information about me yourself, do you?


    "That''s not true. At least I''m gonna know more about you than you do."


    "More about me than me... right. Then let me ask you something, okay? What was my first previous life like?


    "... Come on, I don''t know that. What I know is about the reincarnators in general, not about your personal memory."


    "Yes. Then tell me one thing I don''t know about the reincarnator in general.


    "... fine. Let me tell you something you wouldn''t know... the reincarnated..."


    Menontius then separated the words once and put them away openly.


    Gaius grabbed a penetration out of his sexuality, wondering if he would even get on Menontius'' hands.


    "Say it quickly!


    Then Menontius smiled, just saying he had pulled back the pace.


    And by the next word, he completely took back the lead of the conversation from Gaius.


    "There are twelve reincarnators"


    Gaius couldn''t help but be surprised by the utterly unexpected words.


    "... twelve... is it true..."


    "True. No mistake."


    "... how do you know?... How do you know how many reincarnates there are? ����


    "I told you. I''ve been studying you reincarnators for years."


    "... is that why you know? There''s a clear number of people...... no, you can''t tell! You''re just saying the right thing!


    "That''s not a good decision. Because I''m telling the truth."


    "... then explain. How do we know the exact number of reincarnates?


    ''Cause I asked someone.


    "... who''s that?


    To Gaius''s serious question, Menontius said as if to tease him.


    "Guess who?


    "Don''t wear it! Say it quickly!"


    "Well don''t panic. You say you don''t get a lot of panicking beggars?


    "I''m not a beggar. Don''t worry about that. Just say it. Or is that it? You''re thinking about who''s gonna do what you said. You''re trying to piss me off to buy that time!?"


    Menontius smiled at Gaius''s thoughts like that.


    "That''s not true. Fine. Let me tell you something."


    "Oh, why don''t you tell me. Who the hell said that?


    "Iris. A pillar of the gods living in heaven. I once heard it directly from that Illis."


    When Menontius said so, he often peered into Gaius'' face with his face.

 417 Episode 415: Boredom

    "... Illis?... like I''ve heard of it... like I don''t... what kind of guy is that Illis? ����


    Even though Gaius thought of the name in his mouth, he felt weird when he felt like there was a sprinkling mist in his head.


    Menontius then looked at Gaius''s puzzled expression and laughed with a lot of fun.


    "Apparently, your memory hasn''t returned much, has it?


    Gaius didn''t think, and he looked like he was gone.


    "... Shit! He''s a tough guy."


    "Well, sometimes it gets hostile, huh? Why don''t we just get along and exchange information with each other?


    "... I''d love to, if I could, but I can''t trust you, can I?


    "Well I guess so. I don''t trust you either."


    "... ha... barren..."


    Gaius sighed lightly, tired of this series of exchanges.


    Menontius then laughed even louder.


    "Well, I don''t think that''s what you threw away, do you? We got some information from each other, didn''t we?


    "I have no idea how much truth has ever been put into this exchange, do I?


    "I''ve told you many times, it''s mutual too."


    "Hmm! Enough is enough. It doesn''t seem to make sense to talk any more. How''s it going with you?


    "Hmmm...... fine. That''s enough for today. Apparently, your body wounds have healed, too?


    "... oh, thanks to you"


    "You don''t need any special thanks, do you?


    "I''m not particularly willing to. It''s your fault I got wounded in the first place, isn''t it?


    "It''s the result of the battle. Do you have a choice?


    "... oh bad I''m weak anyway. But this isn''t gonna happen next, is it? Now I keep doing special training every day to explore my memories little by little and get stronger. Maybe it''s better for you to kill him now, huh?


    Gaius didn''t do any special training, but the momentum made it up his mouth.


    But besides, Menontius gave it back with a laugh of fun all the time.


    "Oh, let''s look forward to it. If you get even stronger... that sounds interesting."


    "... I''m not your boring tool, am I?


    "That kind of line is what you say after you beat me. Now I''m telling you, it''s just a loser howling."


    Gaius glanced at Menontius as he shook his cheeks tingly.


    "Whatever, we had fun inside. Gaius Schneider. I''ll see you soon."


    "... oh, that would be good. Now I''m gonna make you bark!


    "Let''s look forward to it. So... farewell..."


    Menontius slowly faded to the point of saying so or not, leaving a constantly floating smile in the void and quietly disappearing.


    When Gaius saw Menontius disappear to the end, he stood up and stretched a lot.


    "... well, let''s say we go back to the villa... it''s a hassle..."


    Gently zeroing his stupidity, Gaius rose more or less fluffy from the ground when he shook his neck to the left and right to squeak.


    And as the villa on the far side turned in one direction, it flew away as it sprayed an explosive aura backwards.

 418 Lesson 416: Ideas

    One.


    When Gaius, who quickly returned to the ancient castle, looked down at the front gate of the castle from above, he realized that he had no view of the guards who were supposed to be there.


    "Shit! Is that a mushroom? ����


    Gaius jumped around the outer circumference of the ancient castle when he grunted so, peering inside each room from outside the window, but saw no shadow anywhere at all.


    Gaius stepped down into the backyard in giving up mode and broke into the pyramid where the Carmises were about to experiment with something earlier, just in case.


    But there, too, as Gaius had expected, there was just an expanse of gallant space without one human child.


    "You completely renounced this ancient castle... well, that''s a hard decision..."


    Gaius sat nearby on the couch to sum up his own thoughts.


    (Now what... does abandoning this place mean it''s also another safe house near here?... No, that''s just not true. There''s no way I can expect anything to happen to abandon a villa in the Lowenglin country owned by the super big Secretary of Foreign Affairs of Calvin. Then you can''t make another safe house in advance. You can''t imitate it. If so, did you move to the hiding place in the steeple, or to Sir Calvin''s other villas in the distance, etc... Come on, which way? ����


    Gaius put his elbows on the couch elbow and put his arms together in front of his face to go into long thinking.


    And after spending some time, Gaius finally came to a conclusion.


    (Near field. There is no way that Calmis and the others alone can go on their own, such as to Sir Calvin''s other villa, and I don''t think we can contact Sir Calvin any time soon. Then you should be evacuating to a nearby hotel or something for now to work out a good afterthought. All right, let''s go to this nearby town and explore it)


    Gaius stood up forcefully and willingly when he decided on the policy.


    Two.


    When Gaius reached the town of Tulka, closest to the ancient castle, he spoke to a young man who seemed willing to be at the entrance to the town and asked if there were any hotels where a large number of people might be able to stay.


    The young man then taught me carefully, pointing his finger at the end of the road.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, there''s a big hotel just down this road. His name is Hotel Lead. It''s a light green building, so I think you''ll find out soon enough."


    When Gaius politely thanked the young man, he walked down the boulevard straight north and south through the town towards the hotel in a relaxed foothold.


    Then, after a while, a large thin green building appeared on the left side of the road.


    "That''s it. I''m sure."


    As Gaius walked down the boulevard somewhat early, a man suddenly rolled out of a shop along the road screaming.


    "Hey, what are you doing!? Suddenly!


    The man raised his voice of protest toward the store where he came out, holding his butt cake.


    Then a suspicious man appeared from inside the store with a thin, long tongue that reminded him of a reptile.

 419 Lesson 417: Disturbance

    "Come on, you, we are..."


    The man with the buttcake hurriedly sighed and slumped with his back hand, raising a protest against the tongue-numbering man.


    Then he jumped out of the store as another men surrounded him from behind the tongue-numbering man and raised his voice in tune to the man with the buttocks.


    "That''s right. We don''t want anything to be hostile to you. You''re just so sweet..."


    Then the tongue-in-cheek man spoke out to intimidate his surroundings as he moved his long tongue even more tyroscopically.


    "Shut up, you guys. Come on, I was just getting tired of it. You know, sometimes you could just let me have a drink outside, right?


    Then the man with the butt cake finally stood up and watched out for the tongue nodding man as he slapped the sand on his ass.


    "That''s why I''m telling you no. Now we''re... what are we doing here? Go back to the hotel."


    "So I''m telling you I don''t like it, right? We brothers are free to go from here."


    "Just give me a minute. Then you won''t be able to pay your wages. Is that okay with you?


    "Oh, that''s enough. I don''t want any money."


    "Hey! Wait a minute!


    Then the tongue-in-cheek man''s eyes glowed demonically.


    "... Hey! What do you mean?... Hey, hey, hey! What the fuck are you saying? I''m a crybaby. Shut up, Romus Bacchus!


    Then suddenly, a giant appeared from inside the store.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?


    "Lemurus... have you had dessert yet?


    "I ate. But it''s not enough..."


    The giant Lemurus spoke like a child who didn''t really deserve that big physique, expressing dissatisfaction with his brother Romus.


    Then Romus smiled demonically.


    "Right. Remulus, if we clean these guys up, can we have a full stomach dessert?


    "Is that true! Brother, can I really have a full tummy?!? Then I''ll clean these guys up soon!


    Remuls says, no, I started dyeing my arms red with all the glare.


    The men around them watched it and stood at once to persuade their brother, Romus.


    "Romus, wait! No, just keep Remulse down! Let''s talk about it! I know exactly what you''re asking. I''ll tell Lady Calmis I''m sure, so just hold the spear and wait there."


    "Hmm. Fair enough. I''ll wait for you. You go straight to Calmis."


    "Okay. I''ll talk to Master Calmis, so wait there. Okay? Please?


    "You persevere! Go away!"


    The buttcake man was yelled at by Romus and ran out in the direction of the hotel with his crawling body.


    "Get out of the way, you guys! I''m blind! Don''t come inside the store!


    Romus took his brother Remuls'' hand and went inside the store, intimidating the men surrounding him.


    The men talked to each other face-to-face, and decided to surround the outside of the store without entering it, and a few went around to the back door.


    Gaius looked delightfully at this series of exchanges from afar, but at the same time the noise subsided, he zeroed his interactive grin and entered the store where the sign "Pleasant Pavilion" appeared.

 420 Episode 418 Dessert

    "Brother, you can eat more, right?


    Remulus, with a sweet voice that did not resemble his large body, was not to his brother Romus.


    Romus then responded with a gentle voice that did not look good on his gruesome face.


    "Oh, eat as much as you like."


    Remuls is like a child to forgiveness from Romus.


    "Yay! Oh, well, then, then, can I ask the guy on this menu for everything?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. You should eat as much as you like. But don''t let it break your stomach, okay?


    "It''s okay! He said he ate all the guys on the menu and they''re still going in!


    Lemurus replied with pleasure and quickly caught the master of the store and ordered all the desserts on the menu.


    Romus smiled contentedly when he saw such a delightful face of Remuls, opening the door behind the store and entering the separate room.


    "Looking forward to it - you can have a full tummy - yes! Anyway, this isn''t all I''ve got yet, so let''s order more!


    Then someone spoke from the side to Lemurus, who glittered with the menu looking fun.


    It is Gaius.


    "If you ate everything that came once and still seemed like you could eat it, why don''t you order it again?


    Remulus suddenly sat beside his own right, staring gently at Gaius, who had spoken to him.


    "What are you? I don''t care how I eat it."


    "Well it is. That''s what your brother said, isn''t it? I told him to keep it from breaking his stomach. That''s why I advised you, was that an extra favor?


    "... well. True brother, you said. If I eat too much, my brother will piss me off... OK. I''ll do as you say. You''re a good guy."


    "Sort of. They say that a lot."


    Gaius said things he didn''t even think about.


    "You''re a good guy, so I''ll split my dessert."


    When Remulus received the two plates of dessert he had just been able to do, he placed them in front of Gaius with his right hand.


    "Are you sure?


    Gaius said quite seriously and unexpectedly.


    Then Lemurus smiled with a full smile.


    "That''s good. Eat, too. I just had a little dessert from this store, and it was delicious."


    "Yes. Then don''t hesitate. Thanks."


    Gaius thanked Remuls and got to the dessert quickly.


    "Actually, I was just a little hungry and it would help... yeah. Delicious."


    "I guess so. Have a drink? There''s still plenty to come."


    "No, no, I''ve had enough of this one plate. Thanks."


    "Really? Yeah, well, you''re really tiny, aren''t you? Wouldn''t you eat so much?"


    "Oh, that''s all I''m satisfied with."


    That''s what Gaius and Lemurus said and ate dessert friendly and delicious.

 421 Chapter 419: Wine Bottles

    As Gaius and the others flattened the dessert deliciously, there was something that pushed them into the store in large numbers.


    Then a fine, white man walking at the head spoke with a sigh to Remulus, who snubbed into the dessert.


    "Aren''t you in trouble? Don''t let yourself get out."


    Lemurus then stopped his dessert-eating hand for a moment.


    "Yeah?... Oh, it''s you. What can I do for you?


    Saying so, the white man sighed even louder at Lemurus, who immediately tackled the dessert.


    "... so... no, fine. Remulus, where''s your brother?


    "Yeah? Brother? In the back room."


    Remuls shook his head as he cheeked the dessert, pointing to the back of the store.


    Then the white man whispered with a slight frown.


    "My brother is a dessert... my brother is a woman... you mean all my brothers are greedy..."


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    The man did not answer Remuls'' question and took the other men into the back of the store slightly.


    And when he reached the door behind the store, the man quickly knocked on the door.


    Then Romus'' curse flew wildly from across the door without letting in his hair intermittently.


    "Let it go! Who gets in the way!?"


    After a while, a bottle of distilled liquor that looked pretty alcoholic with one hand, a naked Romus with his upper body, popped open the door with tremendous momentum.


    "What the heck Temee and the others!?... Oh, you or Carmis. That was a long time ago, wasn''t it?


    In response to Romus'' question, Carmis answered with a shrugged shoulder.


    "You left the hotel on your own, and you threatened my men for blaming it? Isn''t that why I ran off in such a hurry?


    "Oh, speaking of which, that happened."


    "Come on, it was supposed to happen just long enough ago, right?


    "So? What are you going to do? Take so many of them."


    "I want you to go back to the hotel for now. We''ll talk about it later."


    "I don''t like it. We want to be free."


    "Let''s admit some freedom. You can drink too. If you want to hold a woman, I don''t mind bringing the woman in the back room to the hotel. So I want you to go back to the hotel."


    "... What the hell are you guys so frightened of? If you ask me, they''re kids, right?"


    "It''s not just a child."


    "I don''t think it''s just a snag to a kid, is it?


    "... you are strong. I have confidence in myself. So that''s how you insult them right away."


    "What the fuck!? Temee, who are you talking to like that?


    "Romus Bacchus, for you."


    Then Romus threw the liquor bottle he had in one hand forcefully against the wall.


    The liquor bottle crashed against the wall and blew to pieces, filling the store with the smell of alcohol.


    "... Temeye, I''ll kill you..."


    "It''s Romus. I''ll tell you what, the world is wide. There are people in the world who don''t even touch their teeth."


    "You''re trying to tell me that Temeer didn''t even put me in his teeth?


    "No. Not me"


    "Then say who!!"


    "So... that kid"


    Then all of a sudden, a voice flew from the counter in front of the store where Remuls was sitting, making fun of people.


    "Did you call?

 422 Episode 420: Retreat

    "Did you call?


    Suddenly he descended from behind and turned into a boiling cheerful voice, the air of a group filled with tension into anger.


    The men looked back one after the other and showered their anger at the Lord of their voices.


    But of all the men who tide their faces to the anger around them, only one Carmis showed a blue face.


    "... Ga, Gaius Schneider..."


    The anger of the men around him stopped at the same time in a voice that squeezed out of Carmis'' throat.


    The men turned away from the anger, all of them retreating loudly as they raised their voices of surprise.


    "Mr. Karmis, I''ve been watching you."


    When Gaius said like a child who found a toy, Carmis shuddered his whole body with a mess.


    "... hey, why are you here..."


    "I wonder if you''d be so surprised. I''ve come this far with some pretty simple reasoning."


    "... what happened to Master Signus? ����


    "Oh, Signus would''ve gotten away with it."


    Gaius said in an extremely light tone.


    "... escaped..."


    "Oh, be my battle with Menontius on the way. Signus was watching away from his lack of power. But the guy from Signus, he''s gone. Do you know where he went?


    "... What''s Menontius? ����


    "It''s the devil. You''re close to Signus."


    "... Devil!?..."


    The men, including Carmis, retreated one more step later.


    Then Romus, who until then had been outside the mosquito net, took a step forward and walked out in front of Gaius.


    "Is this the kid from the example? Hmm! You''re really just a kid. What the hell are you guys freaking out about a kid like this? Stay with me!


    Romus says, no, he chilled out his long tongue and nodded his tongue.


    But Carmis looked back and tried to stop Romus.


    "You''re not the enemy! Stay back, man!


    To this inadvertent remark by Carmis, Romus was completely butchigirred.


    "Temee! Who the hell are you talking to, Cora!


    Say no. Romus quickly pulled out the sword hanging on his hips.


    Then all the men around Carmis pulled out their swords at the same time, and took hold of Romus.


    "Romus! Your opponent will do it later. Now just keep me company!


    "You''re kidding me, Cora! Temee, just because you''re a little overcrowded doesn''t mean you''re on track, Cora!


    Then suddenly Gaius broke into two pieces.


    "Fair enough, you two. Let''s not fight and get along. You''re one of them, aren''t you?


    The surroundings quieted back to Gaius''s too out of place arbitration.


    But such a man appeared to be in tune with Gaius.


    It was Remulse.


    "That''s right, brother. I don''t know what happened, but he''s right. Let''s get along. Let''s all have dessert together. Delicious?"

 423 Episode 421: Friends

    "... Remulus, you shut up for a second..."


    Romus suppressed his anger and told him to teach his toddler.


    Lemurus then pointed his mouth slightly dissatisfied.


    "... because... he''s not a bad guy, is he? Nice guy, huh?


    "... who''s the good guy?


    Romus frowned and asked Remuls in a strange way.


    Lemurus then pointed to Gaius'' back and said in a bright tone.


    "That''s him. Uh... you mean Gaius?


    Gaius then turned around and smiled at Remulus.


    "Speaking of which, you didn''t say your name. I''m Gaius Schneider. Greetings."


    "Yes. I say Remulus Bacchus. Say hello."


    All the men around them gave a bewildered look to the conversation between the two without any shards of tension.


    Then he sighed one loud sigh at Romus for being stunned by such a situation.


    "Ha... I suddenly lost my temper. Hey, you, when did you become friends with Remuls?


    "Just now. We had a good time together, we had dessert, and we got along."


    "Ahhh. Then the two of us don''t get along. I''m going back to the woman..."


    When Romus said so, he opened the door and just tried to get back into the back room.


    Then Calmis hastily stopped it.


    "Hey, wait a minute! Romus! Don''t act on your own. to the hotel... no but here is Gaius Schneider... oh no its... what the hell am I supposed to do!?"


    Calmis failed to organize the situation in which he was placed well and panicked as soon as possible.


    Then Romus accidentally blew it out.


    "What are you talking about? You. You can do whatever you want. I''ll leave you to it. Hey, Gaius, what are you gonna do? You want me to take you somewhere, too? Then we''ll deal with them, huh?


    "No, I''m not thinking of going anywhere soon for now. Sooner or later, I hope you''re working hard.


    Then Romus nodded in small pieces.


    "So you''re not gonna stop me from disappearing into the back room?


    "That sort of thing"


    "Mm-hmm. Then that''s what I''m talking about, Carmis. Bye."


    When Romus said so, he slipped his body indoors and shut the door.


    Calmis, left behind, did not know what to do, and stood up with his eyes meditated.


    Then Gaius called out to Carmis like that.


    "Shit, that''s why you''re somewhat refreshed with fewer characters, huh? So, what do you say we talk to you and me?


    Gaius said with a full smile as he tilted his neck and did a cute trick.


    But that seemed very creepy to Carmis.


    "... what are you going to do with me... this, kill me? ����


    Then Calmis'' similarly contagious to the men around him.


    The men blurted and asked around, all retreating after another step.


    Gaius then said, looking delightfully at the agitation of such men, changing his voice low with a devilish smile that unusually bent the corner of his mouth.


    "Come on, what do we do? Sounds interesting in there, too, huh?

 424 Episode 422 Two Demands

    "... are you serious?... Are you serious? ����


    Calmis was sincerely trembling in front of the subject of whom Signus, the archdeacon of a different dimension to himself, feared.


    Then its target, Gaius, saw his distorted face pulled by such Carmis'' fear, and he just seemed to feel sorry for him.


    "... it''s a joke. Just kidding. You''re not gonna waste your life, are you? My purpose is one... no, two."


    "... say it..."


    "One, naturally, is the extradition of all former SS members."


    Then Carmis answered without getting her hair in.


    "Okay. Let''s respond."


    To Carmis''s overly honest words, Gaius had only a few doubts.


    "You''re being honest? You don''t have a change of balls or anything, do you?


    "No way! There can''t be enough time to prepare something like that, can there?


    "... indeed... but something catches me?


    "Wait a minute! We didn''t expect you to show up here, and we didn''t even imagine that Signus was fearful enough, did we? Do you have time to plan some kind of ploy or something! Give me a break!


    Is Carmis sincerely saying that he strongly defended Gaius in an angry tone?


    Gaius then put his right fist under his chin, often contemplating.


    "... Well it does, doesn''t it? More than we couldn''t afford the time, it didn''t mean we got this close, did it?


    Then Karmis looked slightly worse.


    "... this is the only place... there''s no way I could protect you where you were in that old castle... or go anywhere else..."


    "Sort of. Sir Calvin''s other villas can''t go on their own, can they? There is no immediate way to obtain permission from Sir. I like the fact that you''re great. You have to write the paperwork and apply. You''re not allowed to do that, are you?


    "... you''re right. Even if it''s an emergency, inside...... no! Wouldn''t care about that!?"


    Gaius became laughable when he saw an interesting humanity in the midst of Carmis'' different flavors.


    "You''re funny, huh? It''s quite surprising."


    "Guh... I don''t care about that either... what more than that? We say we hand it over."


    "Okay. I''ll have it handed over."


    "... what''s the second?


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. Second."


    "That''s right. Say it quickly."


    Calmis said with some frustration.


    Gaius then returned the words with a grin with Niyaniya as to how funny Carmis'' reaction was.


    "Don''t rush it like that. Doesn''t that mean what happens when you panic?


    "... you''re funny, aren''t you? ����


    "Sort of. Got it?


    "Damn!... okay... we don''t have the strength to resist anyway. If you want to be funny, you can like it..."


    "Well, don''t mess with me like that, okay? I say... the second one..."


    Gaius separated the words there once, between them.


    Then Carmis cut the numbness and hurried Gaius.


    "So what!? Say it quickly!


    Gaius then put on his niggered face and said with a serious look on his face.


    "Tell me who the boy connected to the dungeon of the old castle is."

 425 Episode 423: The Boys Identity

    ��������


    Calmis pressed silently.


    Not responding to a request from Gaius, he lay down his face sluggishly sweating and just kept quiet.


    Without changing his serious expression, Gaius kept quiet for a while and waited for Carmis to speak, but he couldn''t see him talking for long, so he opened his mouth again.


    "I don''t know if you can shut up. Who was that boy chained up in the dungeon? Answer me."


    But Carmis still answered not, but trembled in defiance.


    Gaius had no choice but to transfer his gaze to the men around him.


    "What about you guys? You know who that kid is?


    Gaius shrugged the men around him, but the men waved and vehemently denied him in a hurry.


    "... well I guess so. Looks like you''re the only one who knows who that kid is, after all, Carmis, huh?


    Gaius returned his gaze to Carmis again and began to question him sharply again.


    "Hey, you''re telling me you don''t know to shut up, right?


    Gaius said so and went a few more steps forward, stuffing into the distance between just a few C (circles) gaps and stumbling up from under Carmis''s laid face.


    Even though Calmis looked back heavily from the bottom, his lower body was either frightened or stiff, making him freak out and tremble like he did when he grabbed the tail part of a good fish caught.


    Gaius was desperate to see Calmis like that and was about to blow out, and he reached down and grabbed Calmis''s chest to help his body freak out and stop.


    "... hey, why don''t you throw up on me? Help isn''t always coming where you keep your mouth shut. Besides, I''m losing my numbness, too, right?


    Calmis then became a desperate phase by further pulling and distorting his face toward fear.


    But still, Calmis'' mouth didn''t move as hard as it could.


    For this reason, Gaius decided to strike out to the last resort.


    Gaius grabbed Carmis'' left arm once he let go of his hand that grabbed his chest.


    And when Romus opened the door of a small room separate from the one in which he went in, he dragged Calmis into it by force.


    And I glanced at the men around me through the door.


    "You guys stay here. All right?"


    The men all nodded loudly in unison.


    Then Gaius looked at it and nodded once, then roughly closed the door.


    "Okay, so what if we start with torture?


    Gaius showered horrible language against Carmis, who puts a buttcake on the floor of the small room.


    Calmis shook his body in fear, just as he feared earlier.


    As Gaius slowly approached such a calmis, he began to dye his own arms slightly red.


    "Start by baking from your right foot. My left leg is next. And the right hand, the left hand and the continuation... then you are... let''s say bake and then think"


    Then Calmis finally succumbed to Gaius''s threat.


    "Wait! Say it, say it!... help..."


    Then Gaius said without hesitation.


    "Then say it! Right now! Tell me who she is!


    Karmis swallowed a large spit once as she shook her face.


    And he finally noticed, and slowly opened his heavy mouth.


    "... that child..."


    But Carmis separated the words there once again, and swallowed a great deal of spit.


    Gaius desperately suppressed his impatience and waited for Calmis'' confession.


    Then Calmis finally decided, and opened its too heavy mouth again.


    "... that child... is a thousand years old dragon..."

 426 Episode 424: Tears of the Dragon

    "... let... no... eh?... You''re lying, right? ����


    Gaius lost his word to Calmis''s answer, which was too unexpected.


    "... not a lie..."


    Calmis was a small voice, but he unequivocally affirmed.


    But it wasn''t something Gaius could believe.


    "... no... but... that little kid is a thousand years old dragon... can you believe it..."


    "... if you don''t believe me, I''ll never mind..."


    "... no, it''s not like that... it''s not something you can believe so soon... I mean, it''s not something you can understand, is it? ����


    "... well, yes..."


    "... but is it true? You don''t lie, do you?


    "... oh..."


    So Gaius lay down his arms and suddenly wandered around the room.


    Gaius muttered bumps as he went back and forth through the room, trying to get his head sorted out.


    And finally I stopped to see if I had any ideas, and I asked Carmis a question.


    "So the Thousand Years of Dragons in the Battle of Esta is what you set up?


    "... oh..."


    Calmis seems to be completely mindful, and admitted that fact lightly.


    "But how... ah! Could it be that ball? ����


    Calmis then gave such a startling look to Gaius''s remarks.


    "... balls? No way, you!... ah... no..."


    Calmis pressed silently as soon as possible.


    Then Gaius took the word to fold.


    "That''s right! The balls! You mean you manipulated a thousand years of dragons with those balls that were in Lennon''s office!... Ha-ha-ha, if you think I confessed to perplexity by reason, you would have taka that I wouldn''t have done anything without that ball anyway, wouldn''t you?


    "... cum! I didn''t know that was in your hands..."


    "It''s a coincidence though. The balls and the girl are in my hands."


    "... oh my god... no more..."


    "Oh, now you''re really gonna miss that, aren''t you?


    "... cum..."


    Calmis bit that thin lip even remorsefully.


    "So, how do you manipulate with those balls?


    "... it has yet to be established"


    "What do you mean?


    "That ball...... we call the dragon tears, but that is definitely the item that controls the dragon for a thousand years. But... I''m not completely in control yet."


    "Dragon tears... again under a much more romantic name"


    "I didn''t put it on you."


    "Ahhh. But, well, I don''t care. Than that...... what is that dragon tear in the first place?


    "... Come on, I don''t know that far..."


    "Really - aren''t you still hiding something?


    "... I''ve lost my temper to hide it... because you have it all..."


    When Calmis finished saying it so powerlessly, he sighed one loud sigh, drooling his head down.

 427 Episode 425: Perception

    "It''s a special victory... well, then it''s easy to do this one."


    Gaius saw that Calmis had been struck and decided to ask about various questions.


    "The lack of control means the millennial dragon movement in the Battle of Esta was unexpected, right? We were only supposed to kick the Raydom Army, but the Lowenglin Army attacked us, too, right?


    Then Carmis nodded a beat, placing a strange moment.


    "... right. Exactly..."


    Then Gaius'' inquiry caught on to it.


    "... Couldn''t you open a weird time now? Why? You mean no?


    Then Calmis hastily denied it.


    "Hey do it! That''s not true! You''re absolutely right. Ah! No! What you''re saying isn''t about opening up some weird time, is it? Oh! No, I didn''t open it in the first place while it was weird... No, I mean, I just wanted to say that your earlier statement that a thousand years of dragon movement was unexpected was correct..."


    Carmis looked so hasty that Gaius was surprised.


    As a result, Gaius accidentally blew out.


    "You''re a tough guy. I mean, aren''t you still willing to lie at all?


    "... yes, no... that''s not..."


    "Liar! Totally...... sounds like you''ll never know until you see it really hurts once, huh?


    Gaius dyed his arms red.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! Okay! Say it! I''ll tell you everything!


    Carmis said as he cleverly retreated with his back hand with his butt cake attached.


    "No, you can''t. You haven''t noticed yet. So you need to break your heart completely once and for all."


    Saying so, from both arms of Gaius, the flames began to blow out with a twinkle.


    Then Calmis'' face was drawn and distorted by fear, and from that thin lip gap she heard an intermittent leak of voices or thin screams.


    "... Hi... Hi... Takeshi..."


    Calmis pleaded desperately.


    But Gaius lifted his left arm in a slow motion, aiming at Carmis'' right leg.


    "������������������"


    Calmis'' voice was faint because of fear, and he could not hear it until the end.


    Then Gaius, who until then had been faceless, raised a pin and a single eyebrow and peered into Carmis'' face.


    "... hey, do you really have to wash up to talk?


    "Shh, talk! Because I talk about everything!"


    Then Gaius slowly lowered his left arm.


    "... fine. Except! In the future, if it comes with just a small lie, I''ll burn it without question! All right?"


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Carmis shook her neck so hard and vertically that she thought she could probably hear the noise to indicate her willingness to consent.


    "... All right, fine. Why don''t you just confess? Regardless, I meant the Battle of Esta."


    Calmis was compelled by Gaius to make a loud noise once cocooned and swallowed his spit.


    And when he opened his mouth quietly and slowly, he began to tell the truth about the Battle of Esta.

 428 Episode 426: Differences of Views

    Calmis began to speak in a pompous and quiet manner.


    "... I knew that control wouldn''t work. In other words... it was well known that our army was also harmed..."


    Gaius frowned and narrowed his eyes like needles to stare at Carmis.


    "You mean you thought it wouldn''t matter if thousands of allies died... you out-of-the-way bastards!


    "Say anything. But I''ll tell you what, the dead accompany the battle. There is no such thing as a battle where there are no dead in your own army. In that sense, the Battle of Esta, like all the battles of the past, unfortunately just says that there have been casualties..."


    Then Gaius disputed without getting his hair in.


    "That''s a trick. Indeed, the dead are attached to the battle. But I didn''t call you outdoors because I let the dead out. Because letting the dead out on their own soldiers used a must-have weapon. Don''t get me wrong."


    "... that''s a disagreement. The battle doesn''t make sense if you win. Even if it was a weapon that could cause damage to its own forces, if it was a weapon that could do several times as much damage to its enemy forces, then it was only natural to use it. Besides... there was a chance that my army would not be harmed..."


    "I mean, if you''re lucky enough to control it, there''s no damage to your own army, and if you''re unlucky, you say there''s damage? I''m not kidding! Luck, your allies didn''t kill you!


    "You have no choice! That''s what soldiers are for in the first place, isn''t it? Any strong man will die lightly if he is unlucky, and vice versa. And that''s... the battlefield. It''s not beautiful."


    "No, you''re not. Life and death sometimes depend on bad luck on the battlefield. This is certainly true. But what I''m saying from now on is that we don''t normally use weapons that don''t hate (or hate) the fact that the dead are in our own forces. You guys did it. You shot your allies in the back. I blame you for that. I''m not talking about general theory on the battlefield."


    "... what you''re saying is still beautiful. A nation... a war must be won."


    "The war has to be won. We should never have a war that we know we''re going to lose... that''s true indeed. But! If we don''t fight the war in the first place, we won''t lose instead of win. Yet you have waged war! It trapped Raydom and broke the long-standing equilibrium between the two countries! You used a must-have weapon to make sacrifices to your own soldiers! What do you call this without calling it an off-road job!


    "... equilibrium can be broken sooner or later. Be sure to... Then we should break it from here before the enemy breaks it. Otherwise we will be around the back, and then there will be damage to our own people! Didn''t you!?"


    "That''s a trick, too! Totally...... uh, say it - say it. We''re not talking about eggs first or chickens first, are we?


    Gaius scratched his head with such a bump and groan that he realized he had a slight admission to Carmis'' story.

 429 Episode 427 Connection

    "Fair enough. I can''t help but let you fight the war theory forever... move on"


    Gaius turned to bitterness because he had some empathy for Carmis'' argument.


    Calmis either knew it or placed it for a beat before starting to talk again.


    "... that was... brought by Master Lennon. I don''t know exactly where it came from... well probably from the Gardan continent..."


    "... I guess. The place of the dragon has always been Gardan. But the question is, how could you turn a thousand-year-old dragon into such a small child? If you make me look like such a little kid, I can see where I can take you, so I know that''s why I changed you. But the big question remains, how? There, what do you think? Carmis."


    "... I don''t know the principle. But it depends on the dragon''s tears..."


    "It''s still that ball...... hey, are dragon tears made by Signus? Of course it''s not you, is it?


    "... no matter, there is no way I can make something like that without knowing the principles. But... it''s the same with Signus..."


    "Isn''t that a signal? �� then�� Menontius��"


    "I don''t know that. I don''t know that monster named Menontius."


    "... you mean you don''t know who made it?


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s change the question. Carmis, who brought that? It''s not like Lennon had it originally, is it? Then someone must have given it to Lennon. Is that... is that a signal?


    "... right. Signus gave it to Lennon."


    "You''re the one who connected them?


    "That''s right. I once trained as a magician under Master Signus. In other words, Master Signus is a master to me. Suddenly that Signus appeared before me already working for Lennon."


    "For what?


    "Come on... I don''t know that. However, Master Signus asked me to meet Master Lennon. That''s why I brought you both together. So it was me, as you say, who connected you two."


    "You weren''t present when you two met?


    "I haven''t. I was holding back in the other room."


    "... wouldn''t it be true?


    Gaius turned his suspicious eyes to Carmis.


    But Calmis took it straight without distracting herself.


    "True. Though I am called Lennon''s right-hand man by my surroundings, the truth is that I am not so heavily placed. No, I''m not making excuses, but I probably don''t think Master Lennon trusts anyone in the truth or anything. That person... is not the kind of person who entrusts his own ambitions to others..."

 430 Episode 428: The Great Hope

    "Ambition? What is Lennon''s Ambition?


    Gaius glanced suspiciously at Carmis with a small neck.


    Calmis then raised just one corner of his mouth, creating a cynical smile.


    "... I don''t know. He doesn''t even reveal his chest..."


    "Then how do you know you''re desperate?


    "Right... that''s all I can say when I look at that one... Anyway, don''t tell me anything about her. I can only imagine..."


    "Then you can imagine that. Tell me that."


    Carmis then meditated and remained silent for a while.


    He then slowly opened his eyelids and then quietly uttered the words, releasing his stiff, drawn-together thin lips.


    "... I think it will dye everything in the world... with Zexism..."


    Calmis closed her eyelids quietly again when she said all that.


    Gaius frowned at Karmis like that, narrowing his eyes and staring for a while.


    And finally, I opened my mouth to see if I had any ideas.


    "... that''s not like conquest of the world by Pope Roenglin, is it?


    Then Carmis replied, meditating.


    "No. I don''t think low englin matters to Master Lennon"


    "... it''s only Zexism that counts, not the national attitude of Pope Roenglin, right?


    "You''re quick to understand. Exactly. That said, this is just my imagination."


    "... Zexism... hey, what Zexism ultimately aspires to was God''s salvation, right? Anything else happened?


    "Generally speaking, it is not a mistake with salvation by God"


    "But to be exact?


    "After the final war, a final judgment is delivered. And�� paradise appears on earth, and the kingdom is built for a thousand years by those chosen by God��"


    "... it''s not Lennon''s ambition to build that millennial kingdom, is it?


    "Why not? Whether that is Lennon''s ambition or not, I believe."


    Gaius was surprised and lost his word.


    "I think Master Lennon wants to dye everything in the world to Zexism before the final war. Because the last referee will be unconditionally sent to hell if he is not a Zexian. So it seems to me that Lennon is looking to conquer all of the world by whatever means, with some sacrifice or with some impossibility, and to make all the people living in this world Zechs."


    "... you mean... to save everyone in the world? ����


    "It would precisely mean that we want to give everyone in the world equal rights to a final judgment. I can''t help but think it''s too unreasonable for Lennon to be the last judge because he''s not a Zexian..."


    Gaius did not say two words, but stood on the spot.

 431 Episode 429: Lennons Thoughts

    "... that''s Lennon''s ambition..."


    Gaius shrugged so faintly, staring at a point and pushing silently for a while.


    And after a while he finally slightly raised his face and asked Carmis to whisper.


    "... isn''t Lennon a socialist? ����


    Then Carmis pinched his neck at the unfamiliar words.


    "What kind of a socialist do you mean? I''ve never heard of it..."


    "Oh well... well, in brief, the doctrine is that we distribute the wealth that the country can have equally to its citizens and operate the state by carrying out economic activities as the state has managed and guided... can you see with this explanation?


    "... that by the Pope... you mean?


    "No, it''s not limited to low englin otherwise. However, a strong political system that allows for the redistribution of wealth will be a must, so I think that a Roenglin political system, culminating in the Pope in the name of Zexism, would be a more likely idea than in other countries"


    "... I see the Millennium Kingdom is also an equal nation under God, so it... is it a socialist? �� it''s a similar idea�� there is a difference between God and man�� No, maybe that''s Lennon''s true purpose��"


    Calmis lay her eyes down when she said so and thought deeply.


    Then Gaius looked up all the time instead.


    "Either way, it doesn''t seem any different to be the owner of a great deal of ambition. But let''s put it down for a second and get the conversation back to Esta. At that time, General Gorkos led the Seventh Regiment in Esta''s garrison... this is no longer a coincidence, right?


    "I don''t know. I am unaware of that. But as if the army led by Gorkos, the son of the current pope, had anticipated more so when he went to Esta... It''s only natural for you to think about it."


    "You really don''t know, do you?


    Gaius narrowed his eyes, staring at Carmis and pressing his precautions.


    Then Calmis even tried to clear Gaius''s suspicions by waving troublesome.


    "It''s true. I don''t care how you believe me, do I?


    "How could you throw up a line like that? You were willing to lie until just now."


    "... Fair enough. Is there anything more you can ask me than that?


    "Oh. The damage to Raydam in the Battle of Esta must have been uninterrupted and immense. Regardless, even though Lowenglin was also devastated by the Seventh Regiment, Raydam should have had the Three Regiments almost devastated. Raydam''s national, military power is inferior to Lowenglin''s in the first place, so the demise of the Troika was a crisis of national survival for Raydam, and should have been a chance to control Raydam once and for all if you tried to make it Lowenglin. In spite of this, he''s actually been arbitrated by a coalition of seven surrounding countries, including Valentin, and has immediately agreed to a ceasefire to pull soldiers... why?


    "... it''s Dallas..."


    Gaius reacted reflexively aloud to Carmis'' words.


    "What!! Dallos!?"


    "... don''t surprise me... all of a sudden you shout..."


    "... Oh, I''m sorry... but I''ve never heard of the Daros moving during the Battle of Esta, have I?


    "That would be right. The Dallas aren''t moving."


    "The army is not moving... then what moved?


    Then Calmis smiled and put it on a little bit before finally opening his mouth.


    "The envoy is here. In secret... na"

 432 Lesson 430 Materials

    "... what kind of envoy was he?


    In response to Gaius''s question, Carmis answered with a grueling face.


    "It was a demand for a truce"


    "I know that. I''m listening to it."


    "I guess. Well, I''m not familiar with the details, but Lennon told me... that he was threatened."


    Gaius looked at Carmis with amazement.


    "Threatened? Is Lowenglin in Dallas?... No, that''s hard to think of... or vice versa. The national power of Lowenglin is more than double that of Dallas. Until now, the balance between the three countries had been preserved by geopolitical superiority, as it was dressed to sandwich Lowenglin from east to west, with Raydam of the same national power as Dallas, but since the Battle of Esta had drastically shredded Raydam''s national power, Lowenglin should also have been able to deploy a two-fronted operation against both countries. If there''s any material that Roenglin threatens Dallas, it shouldn''t be on Dallas'' side."


    After listening to Gaius'' long and wide tongue, Carmis nodded loudly many times.


    "Right. I''m sure you''re right�� but if you think about it normally."


    "... you mean you had an unusual threat material?


    "Yes."


    "What''s that?


    Then, to Gaius''s inquiry, Carmis spread his hands and squeezed his shoulders.


    I don''t know.


    "Hey, don''t be ridiculous, okay?


    "I''m not kidding. I don''t know exactly what the ingredients are. Just..."


    "Just what? Say it quickly!"


    "Don''t rush it like that. As a matter of fact, Master Lennon has another man called One Arm. The man specializes in intelligence when it comes to Libor, who used to bring incredible information about Dallas."


    Carmis asked Gaius how he would react there once the words were separated.


    Then Gaius looked scared and found it directly in front of him, so Carmis rushed to move on.


    "That information... a village called Bath, near Tabe, the old capital of Dallas, disappeared overnight..."


    Then Gaius dismissed Carmis'' words by his own cry.


    "Bath!!"


    "... don''t surprise me... not at all..."


    "Hey Karmis! So the disappearance of Bath Village has something to do with the threat?


    "... oh, probably... but you, how do you know about the Bath Village disappearance case?


    "I don''t care about that. That envoy brought up the Bath Village thing, didn''t he?


    "No, the envoy clearly didn''t seem to give the name of Bath Village. So this is just a guess... but the envoy said... that Dallas has a secret weapon."


    "... that secret weapon and the others turned Bath Village into a true circle lake overnight, huh?


    "Probably. The Lowenglin leaders below the Pope also seem to have been pinned for hearing about the disappearance of Bath Village, saying it was a secret weapon. So we agreed to a truce."


    Once Gaius exhaled loudly, he thought with a serious look that was no more.

 433 Lesson 431: The Vanishing of Bath Village

    "I had no idea that the disappearance of that Bath village would be involved anymore..."


    Gaius summed up his thoughts and told him to whine quietly.


    "That''s... that true circle lake is an unforgettable memory..."


    "You ever been to Bath Village? True Circle Lake is..."


    "Oh, the waters of the river flowing through the village were pouring in where the earth was nicely choosen in a perfectly true circle... but it was like a true circle lake."


    "Really... is that... due to magical powers?


    "Probably. At least it didn''t look like normal civil engineering could do it."


    "... which is awesome, a thousand years dragon?


    "I''ve never seen a dragon in a thousand years. So there''s no specification for comparison."


    "But the traces of Bath Village were amazing, you know?


    "Oh, not very much, but I couldn''t do it at all."


    "... that means Master Signus can''t even do it, right?


    "Naturally. Besides... maybe even that Menontius..."


    "... that demon named Menontius, who often appears in your story, is stronger than you?


    Gaius then hoisted one eyebrow and answered Carmis with one snort, even though he looked somewhat grumpy.


    "... sort of. Unfortunately, I have to admit, you''re stronger than me. Whatever... I lost..."


    "Right. After all, the devil is terribly strong... I didn''t know Master Signus could even stand a tooth for you with fear..."


    Then suddenly, a few pickins and blue muscles ran on Gaius''s temples.


    "Hey, wait a minute! Who told you I couldn''t stand my teeth? We did lose, but the battle was almost mutual! Don''t be rude!


    Carmis is very grumpy on Gaius'' sword screen.


    But Gaius did not mind it, and solicited his own words.


    "With any luck, I might have won. Fighting in the first place is something that only a small amount of bad luck can greatly dictate wins and losses. For the most part, I have the strength to kick your ass lightly if you''re the devil there. It''s just him... it''s just him... no, I couldn''t beat Delkia or anything..."


    Then Calmis reacted violently.


    "Even Delkia!?"


    "Yeah? You know Delkia?


    "Then I am the end of the wizard. Of course I do. You''re one of those legendary high-ranking demons, aren''t you?


    "Oh well. You did."


    "You, have you ever fought Delkia?


    "... oh well. When I went to hell for a bit."


    Then Calmis was surprised that her eyes just didn''t pop out.


    "Gone to hell!? Are you talking sane?


    "It''s a true story. I''ve been going to hell the whole time."


    "... Is Hell such an easy place to go?... or can''t you ever come back once you''ve gone?


    "Uh-huh, well, I don''t think normal people can go, do they? Besides, hell doesn''t seem like a place to go after you die, so if you can go, you can come back."


    In Gaius'' words, Carmis had a slightly open mouth and a slight look on his face.

 434 Lesson 432: Question

    "... then where are those who were pronounced to go to hell in the last judgment or the evil men who will probably still be dead somewhere in the world..."


    Calmis asked Gaius with a vain look.


    Gaius then tilted his neck quickly, wondering if he had a slightly more difficult face, and answered in a truly light tone.


    "I don''t know"


    "... I don''t know..."


    "Where do people go when they die... I don''t really know either. It just didn''t seem like that''s what the hell I''ve been seeing. This is an indisputable fact."


    To Gaius'' confession, Carmis grumbled with such expressions as sudden self-loss.


    "... then heaven too..."


    "Heaven... Exactly, I''ve never been that way either, so I don''t know, but I don''t think I''ve ever heard of anyone who died and went to heaven in some of Elle''s stories..."


    "... Who is Elle?


    Carmis asked Gaius surprised.


    "Oh, that''s it. See, you''ve never heard of it? Legendary Cat King"


    "... you, you know that Elle the Cat, too?


    Then Gaius said in a slight relief.


    "Nothing. It''s our cat."


    "Oh, you! Easy to joke about!


    "Mm-hmm. Well, I can''t help but believe it. But this is a true story. Elle''s at the Schneider house in Elmoor right now."


    "... what a low-level childish lie!


    "No, I''m a kid, and... not! It''s not! It''s a true story. This is... If you go home to Elmour, Elmour will have Elmo, and I''m more or less his apprentice."


    "... apprentice... or! Is that the secret to your strength?"


    "... when they say the secret of strength... no, well that''s the place!


    Gaius became a pain in the ass explaining his own strength and decided to tune in with Carmis early.


    Calmis then opened his eyes and was surprised, then a convincing look.


    "... well, that Elle the Elvis is the master... then I can also understand that Master Signus has fears. I didn''t know you were a disciple of God''s family anymore..."


    "... Well that''s why Elle is at home, but you''ve never heard much more about what''s going on in heaven before. So next time I leave, I''ll ask Elle."


    Then Carmis showed him the trick of thinking and twisting.


    "... oh... right... no..."


    "Yeah? What?


    "No, the... what makes you say this in my position right now..."


    "... what? If you don''t tell me, I''m not sure."


    "Oh, well... will you take me to Elmur!?"


    Gaius stared at Carmis with a decent look.

 435 Lesson 433: Plea

    "... What!? What are you talking about?


    Gaius asked Carmis, with a decent face.


    Calmis then became a desperate figure and appealed to Gaius.


    "No, I know very well that I am saying strange things. I am now in the position of your obvious enemy. But I dare you. I want to see Elle the Elvis! I want to see you and see what''s real in heaven! Thousands, tens of thousands of dead souls want me to know where they''ve gone!


    "... and that means complete surrender, okay?


    Gaius, bewildered, confirmed to Carmis.


    Calmis then shook his head wide and vertically, even with a bitter look on his face.


    "... I can''t... it''s really painful to betray Master Lennon... but I can''t do all this..."


    "... uh, and after you honestly handed over the SS guys, you want to go to Elmour with me?


    "... yes"


    "... what you yourself just said... you''re going to betray your boss Lennon, right? So, are you sure about this? It''s such a sudden development that I can''t believe it..."


    "... you suspect I''m plotting something, but I''m not..."


    "... Then why betray me?


    "It''s decided for faith!


    "Faith..."


    "That''s right! Faith to me is more important than my boss and more important than the state! If the destination of the souls of the dead is not heaven or hell, then where the hell are they?!? I have never even doubted them as a devout Zexian before. But not now. Because I didn''t think you were lying about what you said. If... then knowing the true whereabouts of the souls of the dead is more important to me than anything! Gaius Schneider, please! Take me to your house in Elmur! And I want Elle, God''s beloved Elvis!


    In Carmis'' desperate plea, Gaius thought often.


    And after a long period of silence with a difficult face, he opened his mouth.


    "... I''d like to ask you one thing... is the reality of heaven and hell as the destination of the soul of the dead an absolutely essential element in the doctrine of Zexism?


    "Naturally it''s essential. The most rooted teaching in Zexism is the salvation of the soul. If the destination of that soul is different, then the very idea becomes wrong. If you try to be a devout Zexian like me, it''s an inexorable situation."


    "... I see. Very well. If you honestly hand them over to me because my purpose in the first place was to secure the SS, it would save us a lot of trouble."


    "Right! Then will you take me to Elmur!?"


    "Oh. Fine."


    Gaius nodded, blushing his shoulders in such a way that he had no choice.

 436 Chapter 434: Congratulations

    "... well, shall we just go to the hotel?


    Gaius suggested against Carmis, who had just come out of the small room, as he left the small room first and turned back.


    "... oh, that''s good... what about Romus? That guy''s taking it in right now, huh?


    "... Speaking of which, you did. Then why don''t we just leave your men and have them come to the hotel when this is over?


    Gaius said as he looked around at Carmis'' men who were waiting around the small room.


    "Okay...... let''s do that. Trying to force me to take you would be a hassle..."


    Calmis looked around and glanced at Gaius.


    Then all the men nodded uniformly and stayed on the spot in a cautious manner.


    Gaius gave his men a glimpse and slowly started walking through the store in his footsteps, sitting at the counter and talking to Remuls, who was still eating dessert.


    "Remulus, we''re going to the hotel, but what are you gonna do? Don''t you still want dessert?


    "Yeah? Oh, Gaius. Uh-huh, isn''t that enough yet?


    "Yes. Then come back to the hotel with your brother when you''re done eating. Yeah, after your brother comes out of the little room, okay?


    "Oh, I get it. Bye."


    "Oh, I''ll see you later"


    When Gaius said so, he passed beside Remuls and went outside the store.


    Then he slowly started walking towards the large green building near the store.


    Then on the way, Gaius spoke to the later Carmis.


    "By the way, I forgot to ask you one thing, testifier of the beginning in the first place............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ the person is in that hotel too, right?


    Gaius asked Carmis as he pointed to the impending green building.


    Calmis then looked a little troubled.


    "... no, he''s not here?... Lucak isn''t hypnotized, so he''s not in charge of me"


    "Seriously? Then where are you?


    "I don''t know for sure...... aren''t you with Master Lennon?


    "I mean, Elmour?


    "Probably..."


    "... is that true? ����


    "You''re a persistent man too... I thought I''d already come down to your military gate. I can''t lie anymore."


    Gaius looked back as he stopped in front of the green building, looking directly into Carmis'' eyes.


    "... ok. Let''s trust you."


    With that said, Gaius went into the building in large measure.


    Calmis raised that gaze only slightly while dropping that back off.


    Then there was a large sign, and the name of the building was written in gold letters on the black ground.


    "Hotel Lead" and.

 437 Episode 435 Ballroom

    One.


    "Hotel Lead... That sounds like a pretty good hotel."


    Gaius leaked his thoughts as he stopped in the lobby just after entering the hotel and looked up at the lavish chandelier as it hung from the ceiling.


    Then Carmis responded right behind Gaius.


    "It''s the finest hotel in town."


    "Yeah, you''re staying with a pretty big crowd, aren''t you? Isn''t that a considerable expense?


    "Sort of. Besides, I''ve rented it... it''s a huge expense, on the contrary."


    "Oh well, yet you found me so easily?


    "... sort of"


    Calmis answered the exhaling mix with a slightly tired look.


    Then when he heard the sigh, Gaius looked back, tilting his little neck.


    "Thank you. You''ve gone a lot crazy on your plans, haven''t you?


    "Oh, but maybe this is God''s guide too..."


    "... I see. You''re a believer. - What could possibly lead you to God?


    Calmis then protested against Gaius with a disgusting look on his face.


    "I know perfectly well that you are an atheist. But that''s why you can make fun of us Zechs.


    "I''m not making a fool of myself."


    "No, I am. That''s what it says on your face. Why do you believe in obscure, unseen things like God? Aren''t you stupid?... and"


    "... I''m not going to have a religious argument. Mostly that''s not what we do in the hotel lobby, is it?


    "... right. Then let''s just take you to your room. That said, it''s private anyway. I don''t mind any room."


    "Climbing stairs is a hassle. First floor is fine."


    "Then go straight through here. There''s a big room at the poke. How can we be together?"


    "Okay. Then I''m going first... don''t run away, okay?


    "I will not run away over this period. I have to meet Elvis."


    "Oh, you did. Okay, I''ll wait."


    When Gaius said that, he slowly walked, leaving Carmis behind the ground floor lobby.


    Two.


    "So!


    When Gaius opened the door to the ground floor poking room that Carmis told him, there was a huge, luxurious space with a spacious fifty m square.


    "Is there going to be a ball too?... the chandeliers are hanging a great few too..."


    Gaius sat on a nearby couch and let himself be, looking around intriguingly at a huge room like a ballroom.


    "You''re fluffy, you couch"


    Gaius rocked his body several times to make sure he felt the couch.


    "... and what is this room really about? It''s a room like this one in our palace... but isn''t anything too luxurious for the size of the town? ����


    Gaius then suddenly stood up for anxiety and hurried to the entrance door.


    And I turned the door knob and tried to open the door with momentum.


    "It won''t open!


    Gaius tried many times to turn the door knob left or right to open the door, but only with a metal noise of chatter, there was never any sign that the door would open.


    "Shit! A trap!?"


    Gaius shouted so, and looked back in haste, and there awaited a sight that he had never expected.

 438 Lesson 436: The Drifting Giant

    �����������@�����ŤƤ���귵�ä������ˤϡ����Ĥƥ����������ιŶ��Ʃ`�٤ε���ˮ·�����L���R��ڤ������ϼ���ħ�ξ��夬Ư�äƤ�����


    �����饷�㣽��ܥ饹!!��


    ���������ϽФ֤䡢˲�r���Ԥ����˥��`����p�碌����


    �������Ӥ�����˼�ä��餳��ʤȤ����˜������䤬�äơ����������������ʥ�!���Ƥ�����������ˤʤ�����¤�!?��


    ����ȡ�������������Ȯ�Τ褦�ʥ��饷�㣽��ܥ饹���¤ο��g����ͻ��Ȥ��Ƥ����ȓe��᤭��������


    �����Ƥ������顢���������ˤȤäƤϤ�Ϥ䤪�ZȾ�ߤΰ���������F�줿�ΤǤ��ä���


    ������һ��˼�����������Ȥ����äƤʡ�������Ǵ����ܤ��Ƥ����Τ��衹


    �����������ʥ������Τ�˼��������������ԤäƤߤ���


    ���������ʡ������Ĥ����Υ�ƥ��������Ԥ��Ƥ������Ȥ����롣��ǰ��ӛ���ˤ��I�������äƤ���Ϥ��������Ȥʡ�


    ���������줬�ɤ�����������ʤ��Ȥϰ���һ���褯֪�äƤ���衹


    �����⤢��ʤ󡣤�ǰ�������±�������ʡ������ʡ��g�Ϥ����I�����⤷������Ȥ路���ĵ����꤬���뤫�⤷��󡭡���˼�äƤʣ���


    ���ʤ�!?��������������


    �����⤷��󡭡����Ԥ����ޤǤ��㡣�~�����g�`���ʤ����Ȥ����櫓�ǤϤʤ���


    ���������ϥ��饷�㣽��ܥ饹�ˌ����뾯��򤷤Ĥġ������ʥ����򤫤äƤ�ä���Ți��ʼ�᤿��


    �������ԤäƤߤ��������ĵ�����Ȥ����ԤäƤߤ���


    ����ȥ����ʥ���ͻȻ������Ц����������


    �����������@�������Κi��ֹ�᤿��


    ���ʤˤ����������������ʥ���


    �����䡢���ޤ�ʡ�ӛ�����I��Ԓ�Ȥʤ�Ȥ�ǰ��;�ˤ˽�������Τ���פ��Ƥʡ������䡢���ޤ�ʡ�


    �����ã��դ����Ƥ�Τ���ǰ������


    �������ǤϤʤ���������Ϥꤪǰ�ˤȤä�ӛ���Ȥϡ�������ҪҪ���Ǥ���褦���ʣ���


    ����Ȼ����������ͨӛ����Z��줿�顢�l���äƱ�����ȡ�귵�����Ȥ���˛Q�ޤäƤ��롹


    ���ޤ��ʡ�������ǰ�Έ��ϡ��ɤ��⤽����ͨ�����١������ʤ褦�ʚݤ�����Τ�������


    ���Τ��Ԥ������Τ�ȫȻ�Ф�ʤ��������ʥ�����ǰһ�夳���غΤ����������!?��


    ����ȥ����ʥ�������˿ڤ�Ҥ�������Ц�ä���


    �������Ȥꤢ�������饷�㣽��ܥ饹���L�äƤϤ���ޤ�������


    �������Ϥ����ޤä�����ζ���狼��ʤ������ʤ������ǰ�Τ�Ŀ�Ĥ����äơ�����


    �����������Ԥ��K�������礯�����饷�㣽��ܥ饹�ξ��夬�Ӥ�����


    ������ã������ʤ꤫�裡��


    ���饷�㣽��ܥ饹�Ϥ��δ󤭤ʿڤ��_��������˼���ȡ��Ф��鼤����ȼ��ʢ���פ򥬥�����Ŀ�줱���¤���������


    ����������˲�r���ҷ���˥��`��򱬰k�������w�ӡ������פ�رܤ�����


    �������ã��ʤ���äƤ��һ�壡��


    �����������޳դ�ʤ����I�֤��यȾ���Ϥ������Ҥʚ�Y�ٲ�(�֥쥤���ե��`��)��˲���g���R������ΤǤ��ä���

 439 Episode 437: Blue Aura

    "Shit! I can''t help it. I''ll clean it up for now!


    Gaius began releasing Ice Falls (Blazefall) from both arms on a glass-laborus hanging.


    Its power was tremendous and hit the flames unleashed by Glasha-Laboras with an unparalleled mass.


    Then the flames of Glasha-Laboras and Ice Falls (Blazefall) collided violently in the air, and the firepowder and ice cubes scattered with tremendous momentum on one side of the perimeter.


    "... that''s just great. After all, there seems to be no place for me or anyone else."


    When he said so, Signus slowly floated back and moved away from both clashing.


    "Shit! You signals. I don''t want to be part of the battle, but I thought you were part of it."


    When Gaius poisoned lightly against Signus, he turned back to Glasha-Laboras to further strengthen the power of Ice Falls (Blazefall).


    Then the loser and Grasha-Laboras also countered with an even more powerful flame.


    (Damn it! You''re not the main body. You''re a lot stronger! It''s not obvious. Let''s just say we switch)


    Gaius lowered his arms to give up the release of Ice Falls (Blazefall) once, significantly increasing the amount of aura wrapping around his entire body.


    Then Aura gradually blued and instantly changed to dark blue.


    Then the flames that gained momentum when Ice Falls (Blazefall) disappeared suddenly hit Gaius.


    "Hmm! You''re not sore, itchy, or hot!


    When Gaius abandoned it that way, he released an aura wrapped around his whole body with the aim of grasha-laboras.


    Aura then reversed the flames launched by Glasha-Laboras without anything.


    The condition was as if it were a tsunami that refluxed the river by the gravitational pull of the moon.


    And Aura quickly swallowed the giant when she instantly reached Glasha-Laborus, returning it to the void after a few moments.


    "What do you say, Signus! Now you''re satisfied!


    Gaius shouted out loud at Signus, who was sheltering in the corner of the vast room.


    Then Signus slowly approached Gaius as he slowly floated it to the signal.


    "Brilliant. Though not an entity, I didn''t expect to be able to retreat lightly from Glasha-Laboras. But Kara and I must have finally gotten out of this before... but we''ve got a lot of strength, haven''t we?... No, I guess I should say I''m back..."


    "... so what was the point of the current struggle? Guess you can explain it properly, huh?


    Gaius stuck to the signal with a rugged look on his face.


    Then Signus also tightened his face again.


    "Your blue aura."


    "... blue aura? What''s wrong with that?


    "I remember Menontius talking before. If your aura starts glowing blue, it''s gonna be funny."


    "... what does that mean?


    "This is just a guess, but perhaps the key to your memory has already melted. I think it''s gonna take a little bit of time to bring back memories now, huh?

 440 Episode 438: Melting Memories

    "Are you saying that my memory will gradually recover?


    Gaius looked surprised and asked Signus.


    Then Signus answered with a deep groan.


    "Probably."


    "So eventually all memories go back to nature?


    "I guess."


    "... maybe or maybe... you don''t say anything at all clear?


    Then Signus said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Let''s have no choice. It''s just a guess."


    "... then why did you purposefully show up with this so far to say it was just that guess?


    "What, I thought I''d make a little loan?


    "To this extent?


    "That''s right. You say this, but when the key to memory is already melted, you no longer have to look for it, do you? Remember all your memories naturally if you let them go. For you, the memory you''ve lost is more important than anything else, this information should not be to this extent."


    "I don''t think it''s that important to lose another memory, do I?


    "You forgot what I just said to you? When I hear that my memory is the most important requirement for you, of course you are. I just told you that if they took my memory, everyone would desperately try to take it back, right?


    When Signus said so, laughing inclusively, Gaius bent his mouth and pulled his cheeks to a pimple.


    "... Did I tell you?... Well, I don''t feel like I said that... I don''t feel like I didn''t..."


    "Pfft... okay. Let''s do this for today. I''ll see you later. Farewell."


    When Signus said so, he gradually faded away sooo much.


    And after just a few seconds its body could not disappear into the void altogether.


    Then, just like the time, the huge room like the ballroom also began to diminish its colour, and after a while, it turned into a completely different, ultra-ordinary ballroom kind of space.


    "... Hmm. Tasteful imitation... but will my memory really recover..."


    Gaius became a difficult face and began to think deeply.


    (Signus said the key to memory is already melted, but is it true... Ah! I should have asked you why you felt that way. Damn, I''m glad I thought I might get my memories back... Speaking of which, I should have asked Carmis about Lennon''s relationship with Signus... how about that? Thank you. I seem to lose my mind when it comes to my memory. You have to be careful in the future...)


    Gaius stood in a gallant hotel banquet hall and spent a lot of time in reflection.

 441 Chapter 439 Ballroom

    As Gaius spent a lot of time reflecting in the Hotel Reed ballroom, suddenly there was something noisy beyond the door.


    When Gaius noticed it and turned around, the door opened motionlessly with a gibberish sound, just like it was time.


    "You kept me waiting. I brought everyone but the Bacchus brothers."


    Carmis entered the ballroom and confirmed Gaius''s appearance and reported so.


    Then, following Karmis, SS members and Karmis'' men packed into the ballroom with land.


    And ultimately, for sixty too many people to push over, Gaius took the form of being driven to the corner of the room.


    "... that''s a lot..."


    "It''s all of us. You got a problem with that?


    "No, I don''t think so... I just thought it was a bit of a hassle..."


    Then someone broke into the conversation between the two of them and tried to enter.


    He is Getz, a former deputy SS captain.


    "Lord Calmis, what is this busy looking lad?


    Calmis thought about it a little bit when asked.


    "This man is Gaius Schneider... right, plainly explained... the most powerful magician in the world"


    "... say it''s the strongest class in the world!?..."


    "That''s right. So even if everyone here, including me, comes together in a bunch, they can''t bear one scratch."


    "... did you..."


    Gaius then put his arms together and told the Gets a little disgusted.


    "I''m sorry you seemed so busy, huh?


    Then the Gets panicked and bewildered against Gaius.


    "No, no! I am so sorry! I actually have a slightly poor eyesight, so I apologize for my rudeness, but when I approach you and look at your face like this, you still look very intelligent. Lord Calmis is regarded as the most powerful archdeacon in the world."


    Gaius snorted out at the attitude of the too humble Getz.


    Then a voice rose from the rear claiming such a ghetto.


    "You''re still like a rice cracker, aren''t you? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?


    Then the Gets turned bright red on this and rebelled violently.


    "Come on, Edberg! Always complaining about everything I say and do when I''m a cop!


    "Hmm! Does it matter to both the planner and the deputy captain! We''re all just a bunch of unemployed grain crushers who''ve been expelled from the army!


    "Eh, that''s weird!


    "What? Motivated!"


    The two pulled their hip-wrapped swords out of momentum and confronted each other.


    Then Calmis broke in between them in a sigh mix.


    "... will you please stop, both of you..."


    "No, Lord Calmis, let''s get you out of there!


    "That''s right. Get out of the way, Carmis!"


    Then a corner of those who filled the ballroom suddenly raised a loud voice of amazement.


    When Calmis noticed it and looked in the direction in which his voice spoke, Gaius was floating in the hollow, surrounded by just dazzling light.


    "... Um, come on, could you be a little quiet? ����

 442 Episode 440 Consolidation Rate

    "It''s a pain in the ass, so you want me to follow you in silence, right?


    Gaius said slightly angrily as he moved to slip through the hollow.


    "... also, I apologize..."


    Getz apologized for the glowing Gaius, who quietly descended in front of his own eyes, with his hips all broken.


    Then Edberg beside me told him to throw it away.


    "Heck!... that''s a well bent hip, huh? Getz."


    Gets turned bright red again at Edberg''s provocation and still grabbed Edberg.


    "Gu!... you..."


    Then Gaius opened his own aura completely with a completely irritated face.


    Gaius'' aura is remarkably unusual, and not only the Getz, but Edberg, as well as the rest of the SS and Carmis'' men, were greatly cursed.


    "You guys...... will you make a big deal of me?


    When Gaius said that in a grumpy manner, everyone in the room shook his head so vigorously that he could probably hear the noise.


    Then Calmis, who saw it, asked Gaius with a bitter smile.


    "Apparently, the people here have decided to obey you very much, haven''t they?


    "Apparently so...... well then listen everyone. You will now be asked to travel to the Republic of Valentin. So from now on, go back to your rooms and pack your bags. We''ll meet back here with that when we''re done wrapping it up. Like?"


    Everyone shook so vigorously and vertically that they seemed to break their necks once again, to say nothing of Gaius''s presence or absence.


    "Yes, then go!


    To Gaius''s signal, the adults rushed out of the room one after the other.


    Carmis gave Gaius a compliment as he saw it and leaked a bitter laugh.


    "That was just powerful, wasn''t it? If they show you so much aura, even those who have never dealt with magic will have fear. It''s brilliant."


    "Everything is at the beginning. If you do it with Gatsun first, it will make it easier for you to control it."


    "Right. But don''t you have to do it with Gatsun to the Bacchus brothers?


    Then Gaius thought a little.


    "... if you say so. Should I have done it with Gatsun once... I don''t know what to do for no reason... should I have done it earlier?


    "Come on, even if I ask you. But those two are a pain in the ass, aren''t they? It''s not your enemy if you actually fight, but if they put their will to you, it''ll probably be an exchange of lives."


    "... that''s going to stink... you''re going to say that you won''t listen to me even if you die... and don''t get a seizure when you say this one sucks..."


    Gaius thought a little bit about the Bacchus brothers'' response.

 443 Episode 441: Watch.

    One.


    Although Gaius had been pondering a lot about the treatment of the Bacchus brothers, he opened his mouth to see if he finally had an answer.


    "Uh-huh. I''m just gonna go to the store."


    Gaius told Carmis that as he shook his neck left and right and sounded cocky.


    Then Calmis looked worried and said.


    "... then shall I go too?


    But Gaius waved lightly at Carmis''s suggestion and rejected it.


    "Fine, don''t come. I''ll go alone."


    Calmis then nodded softly, rethinking and acknowledging, although he appeared anxious with a slight frown.


    "Right. Let''s just say I''m waiting here."


    "Oh, goodbye."


    When Gaius said so, he opened the door and left the ballroom quietly.


    Two.


    "Is that it?... Hey, hey, where''s the giant guy who was eating a ton of dessert here?


    Gaius rushed to the store master because he couldn''t see Remuls flattening his dessert at the store counter earlier.


    "Oh, it''s you. The man who was sitting here would have just left. With my brother."


    "Out!?"


    "As soon as you guys leave the store. My brother said he was in the middle of something, but he came out of the back room. They took down the lookouts lightly and went somewhere together."


    "Become!? Seriously?... Where are the lookouts?


    "I''m in the back of the store. I let him sleep on the chair for now. Well, don''t worry, I''m just losing my mind. That''s why you, take them away."


    As Gaius peered behind the store, the watch was indeed stretching over two benches.


    "... you''re a useless lookout, not at all... so where are the brothers going?


    "Come on, I don''t know, but you''re going out of town because you left the store and turned right, right?


    "Okay. Thanks...... oh yeah. I was wondering if you could tell a guy named Carmis who''s in Hotel Lead about this? Thank you�� I think that Carmis will suffice"


    Then the master looked and nodded like he had no choice, and he accepted Gaius''s request.


    Gaius then quickly turned his heel back and went out of the store, suddenly floating up into the hollow, rising at an explosive rate at the next moment all at once.


    "... perfectly well taken care of... Now where have you been..."


    Gaius stared out of town far above and found no shadow or shape in search of the Bacchus brothers.


    "Yeah, it''s already a pain in the ass, but I can''t help it. Do we have to search..."


    When Gaius threw up at the bottom of his heart, he immediately blew the aura backwards and began a search from the sky.

 444 Episode 442: The Young Man at the Entrance

    ���������ʤ������r�g�Ĥ˱ˤ����ǤϤ��������h���ؤ��ƄӤǤ��ʤ��Ϥ�����������


    �������������ơ��ֵ��ؤ����Ͽդ��餫�ʤ�Εr�g̽������⡢�Хå����ֵܤ��ˤ�һ���Ҋ������ʤ��ä���


    �������ȤϤ���;�Ф˷�᪵�ʤ�Ɵo���ä���������


    ����������̽���Ƥ���ֵ������һֱ������ӤƤ��ꡢ���ҤϤ����Ҥ�����ˤ����Îڤ���ԭ�ʤ��ᡢ�ֵ����ݤ�Ƥ�������ԤϷdz����٤ʤ���˼������


    �������Ȥʤ�С����e�νֵ����Фä��Ȥ������Ȥ������������Υޥ����`��ָ��ʾ�����ΤϤ��νֵ��ΤϤ��������Υޥ����`������Ԥä��Ȥ�˼���ʤ��������ɤ��������Ȥ�����


    ���������Ͻֵ����Ͽդ��Ԇ��Դ�򤷤���ΤΡ��Ƥ�Ǵ𤨤�Ҋ�Ĥ���ʤ��ä���


    �������Ȥꤢ����һ�����뤫������


    ���������Ϸ�ᘤ�Q���Ȥ������޷�ܞ�������`��򱬰k�����ƥ��륫��ؤ��򤫤ä���


    ���������Ϥ�Τ����֤ǥ��륫��ؤȑ��äƤ���ȡ��Ȥۤɥۥƥ��`�ɤؤε��򌤤ͤ��ݤ��������������ߤ���������ڸ����ˤ���Τ�Ҋ�Ƽ����¤�����


    �����������!?�ʡ��ʤ�����������Ϥ��ä��Ρ�����


    ���ߤϡ�ͻ���Ͽդ��鼱���¤��Ƥ������������ˤҤɤ��@������ΤΡ������ˤ����ߤư��¤Τ���Ϣ��©�餷����


    ���@�����Ƥ��ޤäƤ��ߤޤ��󡣤Ȥ����Ǥ�����ڤ�ʮ����ǰ���Ҥ����Ȥ������L��Ŀ�Ĥ��ΐ����Фȶ��ͤϤ��������Ȥ����ޝh�ζ��˽M��ͨ��ޤ���Ǥ���������


    ���������ϰ��٤⤽�������˥Хå����ֵܤΤ��Ȥ����ߤˌ��ͤ���


    ��������ߤϤ�����˼�����������������˽̤��Ƥ��줿��


    ��������ͨ�ä��͡�ͨ�ä����ɡ����ۤ餽����Ҋ����ޥ�۩`�뤢������������w���_�����Ф���ä��Фä��衹


    ���ߤϡ��ȡ�����B�ؤ����O�ä��줿�ޥ�۩`���ָ��ƴ𤨤���


    �����������X�����������һ�������Ϣ��Ĥ�����


    �������������Ȥ��������¤�DZ�ä��Τ��������Ĥ顭����


    ����Ȥ��礦�ɤ����ؤ��äȤ굶�ǥ���ߥ��������l���Ĥ��Ƥ�����


    �����¤������Υޥ�۩`�뤫����¤��Ӥ����餷����


    ���������ϥ���ߥ��ˌ�������Ϣ�줸��ˤ����椲����


    ����ȥ���ߥ�����������Ǥ���Ϣ���¤�����


    ���Ϥ�����һ��I�ǤϤ����ʤ�ū��������˷��ʤ��ַ֤�����̽������


    ���������Ȥ�����Ҋ������B�Фϡ�����


    �����ɷ򡣤��Ǥ˻؅��g�ߤ���������H�l꠆T�����ϥۥƥ�˲Ф��Ƥ����������ˤ���ΤϤ錄����ֱ���β��¤�����������


    ��������������ȥ���ߥ��������ˤ��x��򡣤����ˤ��Хå����ֵܤ����¤�DZ�ä����Ȥ�̤��Ƥ��줿�����


    ����������ָʾ�˥���ߥ����h�����Ԥ�Α���̽�ä���


    ����ȥ��������ϡ����ߤ��x�����ֶɤ����Ȥ��륫��ߥ��κ�򤹩`�ä�ͨ���^�����Хå����ֵܤ����¤ؤ�DZ�ä��Ǥ������ޥ�۩`��˽��Ť�����


    �����äƤ����衭��������Ҋ�Ĥ���һ�k���ĥ�Ȥ�äƤ�뤫��ʣ���

 445 Lesson 443: The Underground Labyrinth

    "... hey, why are you getting into this so complicated? ����


    Gaius zeroed his stupidity in sighing against Carmis beside him after a stroll around the sewers flowing through the basement of the town of Tulka.


    "This town originally flourished as a mining ground for ore. There''s very little shadow of it now."


    "... you mean this shitty basement after you''ve finished mining?


    "That''s right. It''s already been over a hundred years since I took it all out. After that, it was used primarily as a catacombs."


    "... oh what''s in the hole in the wall of the basement where you can see the chills from earlier was the sarcophagus..."


    As Gaius put it, the walls were almost equally spaced with holes, where various forms of sarcophagus were housed.


    "That''s right. I hear the cemetery has been around since I was mining. Looks like he used it as a graveyard from where he was finished digging. So the numbers are immeasurable."


    "So there''s a sarcophagus for hundreds of years?


    "That''s the thing. But, well, aside from that, what do we do? That means we can''t find them just looking for them. Maybe they''ve already gone off the ground through some entrance or exit?


    "... indeed. If so, will the underground search be dismantled early and out of the ground... but hey, even after all this time spent searching around, I don''t know if I''m out of the ground, maybe after I''ve already fled somewhere... here we go. Completely operational failure."


    Gaius dropped his shoulder disappointingly and became a stubborn foothold.


    Then suddenly, Carmis noticed a forward anomaly and blanketed a lantern in his hand.


    "Hey! Look forward. There''s something here!?"


    To Carmis'' sharp voice, Gaius looked forward as a hack.


    "... what? Black...... smoke?... No, I''m not. No... but what is that?


    In front of the Gaius, a shadow gushed out of the black as well, shaking them with all kinds of inviting feelings.


    "... there''s a shadow... inviting us? ����


    Gaius approached with a slow foothold, even as he increased his vigilance.


    "Hey, are you okay?... I have a bad feeling about this, huh?


    Calmis whispered a little frightened as she tightly surrounded Gaius''s back.


    Then Gaius looked back in a frightened mood and said.


    "... well, come on, you''re a magician, aren''t you? Why are you hiding behind my back? I mean, he''s bigger than me, and he''s not hiding at all."


    "I tell you, I''m not as good at rough things as you are. I specialize in medical matters."


    "... a medical relationship. You''ve been manipulating dragons for thousands of years to storm them."


    "That''s why you said you failed to control it. I''m not fit to be rough in the first place."


    "... ahhh. Well, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    When Gaius said so, he restarted his mind and proceeded with his steps.

 446 Episode 444: The Shadow of the Shadow

    Gaius slowly approached him as he gazed at the tricks that would invite them to the shadowy shadow in front of him.


    "... you''re still inviting me..."


    To the words, Carmis trembled bikun, hiding behind Gaius''s back and getting smaller.


    "... are you okay... don''t be alarmed, will you? ����


    Then Gaius gave it back in a frightening mood.


    "Um, come on, that''s not the guy''s line hiding behind people''s backs, is it?


    "Again and again, I don''t like to fight. Never count me as a fighter, do you?


    "That''s not what you say with pride, is it?


    "There''s nothing prestigious about it. Until I told you the facts."


    "... ahhh. Be my guest."


    "Let me do that. I''m not leaving your back."


    "Be my guest... not at all..."


    Gaius shrugged in a sigh.


    Then suddenly, the shadow in front of him swayed greatly.


    Gaius immediately stopped his legs, gazing into his eyes and looking at the shadows well.


    And for a while, with a frown root, Gaius kept staring into the shadows, but suddenly he looked hazy.


    But at the next moment Gaius'' cheeks were drawn, and the obvious colour of fear floated on his face.


    "������ Calmis������"


    Gaius called Calmis''s name with a groan as if he had desperately squeezed his throat out.


    Calmis then hurried back the words, realizing how unusual Gaius was.


    "Duh, what''s up?


    Then Gaius whispered with a groan just saying he was finally able to squeeze it out, just like earlier.


    "... run..."


    Calmis was surprised and asked back at the parrot return.


    "Run?... Is that shadow such a jerk?


    "... oh... so run... run away with all your heart..."


    "Oh, what are you gonna do?


    "... buy time... okay? Run anyway without turning around. And take the people in the hotel to Valentine as soon as possible."


    "... to Valentin? That''s it..."


    "When you run, you run away thoroughly. I once learned that in Dallas. And this guy... is who he was then."


    Carmis had felt Gaius'' body trembling in fear, which was supposed to be the strongest, on its shoulders.


    "... are you okay, you? ����


    But Gaius did not respond to Carmis'' worrying words.


    "Look, we''re gonna pull all the way to Valentine at once. And tell all the circumstances to my father, Lombardo, and his belly, Shester, and Elle, whom you want to meet. All right?"


    To Gaius'' impending words, Carmis had to snort.


    "Okay? If I give you a signal, it''s all over the place, right? Run for it, all right?


    "... okay..."


    Calmis managed to reply and swallowed one bite of saliva.


    And only a few seconds later, Gaius'' screams echoed through the underground labyrinth.


    "Run!!!"

 447 Chapter 445: House arrest

    "What do you think, Shester?


    Lombardo asked more or less about the invincible stomach facing him as he sank his body deeply into the heavy sofa of total leather provided for his own office.


    Asked, Shester then slowly looked up and inquired after some thoughtful thought.


    "... is that about Lennon? Or ribeau?"


    Shester asked, recalling the face of an unfavourable pair that he had met earlier in the Secretary''s office.


    Lombardo then answered concisely.


    "Both."


    Shester''s response to it then became quite a long one.


    "First of all about Lennon...... from what I saw, I was under the impression that he was setting a trap in ten and twenty. It''s like spreading spider threads everywhere without knowing... so it seems dangerous if you assume all possibilities. The next thing I know about my subordinate Ribo...... I just heard the words of greeting, so you still can''t grab that figure at the moment. Well it was creating a suspicious atmosphere to see�� I still can''t decide what the truth is, and I don''t think we should do it again"


    Then he put his hands together at his chin to meditate, and Lombardo, listening quietly and silently, slowly opened his mouth.


    "Right. I think so too. The target should not be inferred lightly until sufficient judgment material is available. All right, let''s say we put someone on it and let them look for a trend for Libo."


    Then suddenly someone broke into the conversation between the two from outside the window.


    "Isn''t that what I''m supposed to do?"


    And the LORD of voices was Elle, the king of the cats, who had broken in through the windows.


    Upon acknowledging Elle''s appearance, Lombardo immediately took the offer.


    "Dear El, can you please?


    "Uhm. I took it on"


    Then Shester, sitting face to face, opened his mouth.


    "Dear Elle, what can I say, could you also explore Lennon''s whereabouts? Anyway, we can''t move for the time being..."


    "Really?


    Lombardo answered Elle''s question.


    "Yes, as it is customary for those summoned to the Inquiry Committee to be held in physical custody, so to speak, under house arrest��"


    "Right. I mean, you''re under house arrest not to work poorly, right?


    "Yes. So the two of us won''t get out of this building. Thank you for your trouble, but thank you for everything."


    Then Elle nodded loudly and deeply.


    "I know the phase. Leave everything to me. You may spend your time here for the time being."


    When Elle said so, he niggered and grinned zero.


    Lombardo and Shester accidentally leaked a bitter laugh when they looked at each other.


    "Yes, let me do that"


    When Lombardo turned to Elle and told him so on his behalf, Elle nodded forcefully.


    "Uhm. Then I''ll wait but good"


    When Elle told the two of them that, she quickly flipped herself and jumped out the window.


    When Lombardo and Shester looked at each other again, there was something slightly different from earlier, although they had similarly leaked a bitter laugh earlier.


    That was a slight, reassuring feeling on their faces.

 448 Lesson 446: Used

    One.


    "Well, what is it..."


    Elle played prep gymnastics with a throbbing neck as the Lombards flew out of the Elmur administration where they were being held under house arrest.


    "Let''s just say we''re going to the Lowenglin embassy where the Lennons will be."


    Elle quickly rushed out when he consolidated his policy and quickly reached a tremendous rate, kicking the ground forcefully and jumping up into the air.


    And Elle swept through the great sky to fly one foot while the momentum jumped.


    But after such an El flew for a while, he looked down, and it caught his eye that a group of familiar carriages were running down the street.


    "Yeah? Isn''t that the Lennons carriage that left the government earlier? Hmmm... then you can keep following me from above or ahead of me... but no, it doesn''t make sense to stay ahead of me. All right, let''s just say we follow you here."


    Elle decided to slow down the flight and tail a group of Lennons carriages from above.


    Then a while later, suddenly, the leading carriage began to slow down.


    And when the subsequent carriage group slowed down to match the leading carriage, the carriage group finally slowly stopped at the crossroads of the street.


    When Elle glanced at the lead carriage in surprise, a man, supposedly a ribo, stepped out of the carriage.


    "... I''m pretty sure that was ribeau... but why in a place like this..."


    As Elle watched as she tilted her neck, Libeau bowed her head against the person in the carriage.


    Then the leading carriage ran out, putting down such a ribo.


    And the subsequent carriages also continued one after the other, with only the rear-end carriage remaining at Ribo''s disposal.


    Then I wondered if Libeau had boarded the carriage, and unlike the group of carriages that had gone ahead, he turned left onto the intersection.


    "... second-hand split... now which way... the caravans that supposedly Lennon and the others will probably go against the embassy like this. Then we should go after Libor, who doesn''t know where he''s going."


    When Elle made that decision, he turned left and went after him, as did the carriage on Libeau.


    Two.


    "Hmm. This is another monstrous hall."


    Elle leaked the feeling that the whole building was still there, looking up at a dreadful hall covered in surprise.


    "Now, what the hell are you up to in this safe house?"


    Elle began to circle the perimeter of the building with a slow foothold.


    Then Elle found an accessible vent leading to the basement of the hall.


    "Well, let''s just explore it from here."


    When Elle shrugged so, he slipped his body into the vent.

 449 Lesson 447: The Library

    One.


    "... it''s not a complex construction inside..."


    Elle hadn''t even gotten around to looking for people for quite some time after breaking into the hall yet to get an overall view of the hall.


    "Hmm. Why don''t you go up on this?"


    Upon acknowledging the daunting spiral staircase at the end of his gaze, Elle gently rushed out and climbed the stairs all at once.


    And when I reached the upper floor, I glanced around with Kyolo and explored if there was anything suspicious.


    Then the door of the room just up the stairs suddenly opened with an unpleasant noise saying Gi.


    Elle quickly hid herself in the shadow of the nearest pillar in a hurry, diving her breath and peering.


    Then a libo appeared from inside the room.


    (There he is... where the hell are you going? ����


    Elle followed Libeau carefully as he crossed the pillars and columns.


    Libeau then stopped in front of the deepest room in the hallway, and, roughly, when he took the key out of his pocket, he plugged it into the keyhole and opened the door.


    And when I looked around to see if it was popular, I quickly slipped myself into the room.


    "... apparently there''s something over there..."


    As Elle slowly walked out and reached the front of the room where Libeau disappeared, he suddenly began to gobble and throat.


    Then Elle''s body began to crystallize.


    And after a while, the figure of Elle disappeared completely into the void.


    Two.


    (... how many books do you have...)


    The room that Elle broke into after Libeau was probably a huge library holding books in tens of thousands of units.


    (... maybe I should call it a library rather than a library if it''s this big...)


    Elle felt a little frightened.


    (Maybe this hall was originally built by a book lover. It''s called this huge library and a good maze, but it''s not normal. Well, at least Lennon never built it for this one. Anyway, this museum is pale.)


    Elle jumped gently on a nearby bookshelf as she spoke so long and wide in her heart.


    Then Junmin flew one after the other from the bookshelf to the bookshelf, arranging the back of the chair where Libeau would sit.


    (... Well, what the hell are you reading...)


    Elle stared and tried to read Libeau''s reading book over that Libeau''s shoulder.


    But Elle let his eyes flourish along the way, and meditated his eyes firmly on the phrase to show him how to shake his neck several times beside him.


    (... how about that. I don''t really see it... I don''t want to get old ~...)


    Elle luminescent her own body only slightly as she gently shook her neck sideways again.


    (... Hmm. I can finally see it. But if you use the aura to improve your abilities, you won''t be able to see it.)


    Elle glanced at the book that Libeau was reading in advance.


    (... is that a story?............... Are you saying it''s a romance novel?... Why the hell would he read something like that? ����

 450 Lesson 448: Boredom.

    One.


    In the end, Libeau then read a total of as many as four books by nightfall.


    Elle remembered carefully where those books had fallen, and took them out and collected them with the cat''s hand as he struggled after Libo left the library room.


    "To romance novels, to reasoning novels, to history novels, is this... a private novel?... the genre is splendidly fragmented. Is there something hidden in the ciphertext? ����


    Elle had no choice but to roll these books together onto the meatballs one page at a time and read them through the night to reveal them.


    And.....................


    "............... Isn''t it all just a novel!!"


    Even though Elle had read and revealed four books all night, he found that the act made no sense, and tossed and scattered books furiously.


    "... uh, thanks to him, I''ve wasted a lot of time..."


    And Elle was dismayed by what was originally his shoulder.


    But he immediately looked anxious, and drew in one of the books he had thrown earlier, with the meatballs applied pitterly.


    "... but were you really just reading a book? �� there are still some secrets in these books������ I''ll look into them for a while��"


    When Elle sighed one loud sigh, the other three books were also pasted with meatballs to attract them to hand, and he began to examine them carefully again.


    Two.


    "... but you''re free? ����


    Inside Lombardo''s office in the Elmour government building, Chester told that to Lombardo face to face, bored as she sank herself onto a lavish leather sofa and looked up at the ceiling.


    Then Lombardo buried himself on the couch with another terribly boring look on his face, answering as he looked up at the ceiling, as did Chester.


    "... nothing to do is hard..."


    "... Yep, you know very well that boredom is synonymous with pain..."


    "... and they''re literally alike... I''ll tell you how many... well, that''s all we''re talking about..."


    "... Well it''s a boring story indeed, but it''s only been a short time crush. Thank you..."


    "... you have a lot of thorns, Mr. Shester..."


    "... never mind. I''m just bored..."


    "... well. People get more aggressive when they get bored, don''t they? ����


    "... yeah, right. So if you want to make peace, it''s about keeping people busy working..."


    "... but if you''re busy, isn''t it the other way around frustrating? ����


    "... that''s true. Maybe it means everything is still good..."


    "... right. Everything is at stake. By the way, we are rather bored... can''t you handle it? ����


    "... you won''t. We are currently captives..."


    "... right. But don''t you dare..."


    Lombardo there, waking up his body, which until then had been buried apathetically on the couch, stuffed to Chester.


    "Can''t you do something about it?


    Then Shester, who saw it, woke himself up and poked his nose at Lombardo as well.


    "... do you want to?


    Then Lombardo let down his nigga and mouth.


    And he said it in an innocent voice like a prankster.


    "All right! Let''s do it!

 451 Episode 449: Strange Faces

    The moment Lombardo remembered the unexpected formula with Shester, the door to the office with the two of them opened in momentum.


    "You shouldn''t!


    When they saw the person who opened the door in amazement, there stood Lady Cordesia, Lombardo''s capable and brilliant secretary, in a royal manner.


    "... er... well..."


    Lombardo was totally pressured because he was accustomed to the usual adult and sophisticated Cordesia, and he accidentally mumbled it.


    "Both of you, please take your current position a little more seriously."


    "... No, it is..."


    "But what is it?


    "... no... it''s a little boring..."


    Then Cordesia''s eyes sooo narrowed like yarn.


    "Bored? So what? What the hell are you saying when you say you''ve been summoned by the Inquiry Committee?


    Cordesia showered the blade of words frozen like totally unchallenged ice against Lombardo from a face as faceless as a notebook.


    Then Lombardo was completely scared of the horrible look of Cordesia he saw for the first time and turned to Shester face to face for help.


    But Shester turned his face aside in a strange gesture, never to look at Lombardo.


    Even though Lombardo glanced at Chester''s faceless side as he pulled his own cheek, Chester remained sidelined without showing any emotion.


    "... uh... I decide to be adult..."


    Lombardo told Cordesia with a tiny, mosquito-like voice.


    Cordesia then looked back quietly with a frozen expression, leaving the room silently without saying anything.


    Although Lombardo had lurked his breath for a few seconds after Cordesia left, he rode out as soon as he knew there was no way the door would open again and began to resent Chester, who had now turned away.


    "... Hey, Shester... Come on, why don''t you look at this one? You, how could you have just decided on my face when I was being blamed?


    Then Shester finally turned around here and said, looking at Lombardo with a cold eye.


    "I''m telling you, I never endorsed your idea of getting out of here, did I? Am I just gonna do it to you? I just heard. Then you''re on your own, all right! Let''s do it! I shouted. Then I heard you shout and Miss Cordesia came in. In doing so, I decided on a strange face, which should be taken for granted. Because I didn''t approve or deny your plan."


    "... you''re cowardly, Shester. You were totally willing to run away then, weren''t you?


    "Based on what? I tell you, I swear to God, I didn''t agree with you."


    "... you must be an atheist..."


    "Previously. But not now, is it? Anyway, there''s a living witness named El, right?


    "Hmm!... but it sure is... me too..."


    Lombardo thought deeply with his eyebrow roots in his complaint against Chester there as well.


    And after a while, with a serious look, he turned to Chester again and asked.


    "... what do you think of the reality of God? ����

 452 Episode 450: The Reality of God

    "... well, you''re here..."


    Shester answered with a slightly broken tooth.


    Then Lombardo also said something that caught on.


    "... right. I''m sure there''s more to God than you say there is to El... but I don''t know what it is... it doesn''t seem to be what we thought it was... no, I didn''t believe anything else when I said I was thinking..."


    "Right. You feel like you''re really close to a human-smelling god, like you''re portrayed in primitive religions, not as a god as a totally indispensable being who sees everything through omnipotence, like the three great religions preaching in alleys?


    "Right. I think so too. Anyway, that''s exactly what El is."


    "Yes, I mean the cat king, but with the exception of him, he''s totally human."


    "It''s not even Roku, Grandpa."


    "Right. The last six years since we met in that Lug Forest have been a total grain crush."


    When they said that and looked at each other, they laughed happily for a while.


    "You''re busy working for us right now, though, aren''t you?


    Shester said, shrugging his shoulders and leaning his little neck.


    "Oh, right. It''s like a human being, too. I''m sure the annual wheel is so overlapping that it''s distracting to us, don''t you think it doesn''t look so much more mature?


    "I do. I get angry a lot."


    "Oh, man, the old man looks more mature to me"


    "... if you ask me. That''s true..."


    "... maybe God is the same as Elle... the stories of the gods I heard from Elle before were still truly human stories"


    "You did. Anger, joy, mourning, jealousy�� it was a truly human world similar story with all kinds of emotions"


    "It''s Chester. Are they fulfilling God?


    Shester was a little confused by Lombardo''s query.


    "... what does that mean? ����


    "What, the meaning as it is. I guess they are indeed holders of transcendent abilities. But... maybe that''s all it is? I am not particularly aware of the truth beyond human understanding, nor have I gained all the knowledge of the world. Doesn''t it just exist that you have special abilities?


    "... I mean, my abilities just developed abnormally... wondering if I was originally human?


    Lombardo nodded slowly and loudly at Shester''s inquiry.


    "It''s just an idea. But I don''t feel like I''m hitting it, Shester. The idea that they were once just human beings..."


    Lombardo buried himself deep on the couch with a sinister face.

 453 Episode 451: Human Accomplishment

    Shester saw Lombardo buried on the couch and thought in, leaving himself equally to his back to think out.


    And after a while, Chester woke herself up and asked Lombardo whether her thoughts had come together.


    "... then isn''t the devil the same?


    Lombardo looked up at Shester with a hazy look on his face.


    Shester nodded and spoke quietly of his thoughts.


    "God was once human�� if this idea is to be correct, it would be reasonable to assume that the devil was also once human. Otherwise, Tsujitsu doesn''t fit, right?


    "... it really is. God and the devil were once human beings... if they really are..."


    Once Lombardo separated the words there, he often thought of them.


    And most importantly, I turned to Chester and asked.


    "If indeed both God and Satan were once human...... what happens?


    Then Chester shrugged his shoulders and shrugged his little neck.


    "Nothing in particular. Whatever the identity of God or the devil is, it has nothing to do with us who are men... well, it''s just a good time for us who are captives..."


    "... is that true too? Well, originally we were atheists alone, and even if God was the fruit of man, there''s not much to be said about it..."


    "Yeah, but maybe this is a unique idea for atheists. Such an idea would probably be outrageous blasphemy from the followers of each religion..."


    "I guess. If you''re bad, you could get killed, right?


    "Right. So even if you''re wrong, it''s not a good idea to leak it to anyone other than us, is it?


    "Oh. But... I''d like to ask Master Elle. What do you say?"


    "Yeah. I''m interested, too. Let''s hear it the next time El shows up."


    "Okay. Let''s do that."


    Lombardo stood up slowly when he said so.


    And I raised my hands up and stretched them wide.


    "... ugh... but it''s so boring... I''d love to see Elle sneak out the window there and get his neck out if I could..."


    Lombardo said so and looked at the large frame window behind the office for a while.


    But even after a while, Elle never glanced at me from there.


    "... why don''t you come... I thought you might even be standing outside the window listening to us..."


    "It''s a shame. I would have liked to hit Elle earlier if I could... but I guess I''m still looking into it."


    "Apparently so. I can''t help it... wait."


    When Lombardo said that, he exhaled one breath deeply and began to do gymnastics to relax his body, which had ceased to be a slow motion.

 454 Episode 452: Watch.

    One.


    "... in a book! These aren''t just books!!..."


    Elle let his anger throw up the book that had stuck perfectly together with his own meatballs.


    "... um... the guy from Libo... what are you reading novels and stuff at a time like this?"


    Elle shivered her eyes, either from fatigue caused by reading through the night.


    For this reason, the ridge between the eyes and the nose was gently pinched and massaged cleverly with a meatball.


    "... I''m tired... I''ve read four books twice each... I''ve read so many holes..."


    That''s what Elle said and looked up at the ceiling spilling stupidity, and began to tap his own shoulders alternately with a ton.


    "... Now, what''s the matter... do you want to infiltrate Lennon''s place once, or do you want to keep checking Levo..."


    Elle often thought with a tap on his shoulder, but finally came up with the answer.


    "... you should still explore who Libo is... okay, keep going"


    Elle began walking with Stasta to leave the library when he concluded.


    But along the way, I realized something and stopped.


    And looking back, there were four books scattered on the floor that Elle had read until earlier, thrown in anger.


    Elle even turned around looking troublesome, trying to clean up the scattered book as he leaked his sigh over and over again.


    Two.


    (... Nevertheless, Ah Guy... you have no movement...)


    Elle discovered Ribo as soon as he left the library room, and then kept an eye on him for a few hours, but there was not much movement in the subject at all to say.


    Liveau was even boggling in the room, out in the garden for a stroll, doing nothing but relaxing time.


    (... are you waiting for something?... I''m sure you are... but what are you waiting for? ����


    Elle cleverly conceived a short arm as she glanced at the ribeau sitting on the bench in the garden from the nearby grass.


    But I stopped thinking because the judgment material was too scarce and there was no way I could get an answer.


    (... we''ll just have to keep an eye on him a little more...)


    When Elle concluded so, he moved his neck sideways and tried to loosen the stiffness of his shoulders.


    (... it''s not a very tiring job at all... generally I don''t think this kind of job suits me sexually. More like this, I don''t know... I''m good at work that feels like it can be represented by momentous phonetics like Byrne, Zdawn, or Dockern. I mean, fight! Fight! Come out with Byrne and shoot Zudon and magic to bury Dockern and his enemies! This is it. In contrast, what is this job? Not at all rewarding...... boring, really boring......)


    Elle spilled her stupidity in her heart and distracted herself slightly, largely raising her face and keeping an eye on Libeau sitting on the bench again.

 455 Chapter 453: Failure

    One.


    Elle admitted from outside the window that Libeau walked into the bedroom for bedtime and ran up to the roof of the hall using a full spring.


    From there, he quickly moved over the roof to reach below the high, soaring chimney, and then he ran up to the top of the chimney.


    Then Elle breathed heavily into his stomach, then barked to throw it away towards the moon and night at the same time as he spit it out.


    "Even if there''s no movement, there''s more!! Yes! There''s no way! He didn''t really do anything! It''s been a long day since I read a book, took a walk, or even blurted out on the bench at the end of the quote... it''s not like it''s been a long day! Damn... just because you''re waiting for something doesn''t mean anything. I want you to be the one watching over me!


    When Elle spewed out her entire length of mind, she regained her composure for now.


    "I can''t help it... the guy from Libo slept with me, and I''ll go to Lennon''s once..."


    When Elle thought of it that way, hey cats stretched their forelegs forward as wide as they did when targeting their prey, and at the same time kept their entire body as low as possible.


    And he flew into the night sky vigorously as if an arrow were to be unleashed that led to a bow that was drawn to its limits.


    Two.


    "... Now where is Lennon''s room? ����


    When Elle descended on the roof of the embassy of Pope Lowenglin, he went down when he conveyed the rain clouds and cleverly, and when he reached the balcony of a fairly graceful construction, he heard through its window.


    Then I heard the men from inside the room who seemed to be embassy members.


    "... and that''s Master Lennon. Very cautious."


    "Right. Dada didn''t call me Sir Calvin''s katana."


    "Oh. I didn''t think you''d use this embassy at all."


    Then Elle, who eavesdropped on the men''s conversation, opened his eyes so much that there was no more.


    (We need to use the embassy!? Then where is he going...)


    Then one of the men asked the other men to speak for Elle''s doubts.


    "Hey, doesn''t anyone know where Master Lennon is?


    Then another man answered this.


    "Oh, no one at the embassy knows where Master Lennon is. So even if a piece of Schneider came here to check it out, it''s a complete waste of time."


    "Exactly. So if they come here, you can tell them honestly. Master Lennon isn''t here, and no one knows where he is?


    The man laughed when he said so.


    Then the other men laughed out in unison, and the room was filled with loud laughter.


    Elle was listening to it with a stunned look.


    (... Shit! I just thought Lennon was what he was here for... Shit, I could have lost him...)


    Elle greatly regretted the lapse she had committed.


    After a while, however, he reconsidered his belief that he could not help but regret forever, and decided to redefine his mind and set out his future policy.


    (... Now what... are we going to do about looking for hotels all over Elmur?... No, I mean Lennon around ready, probably not using a hotel or anything like ribeau, he must be in a pre-prepared safe house. If so...... not very much but there is no way I can find it!... I can''t help it, let''s go back to Liveau. I''ll probably hear from Lennon soon...)

 456 Episode 454: Mirage

    One.


    As soon as Elle returned to the hall where Libeau hid, she headed to her bedroom, where she was relieved to see Libeau sleeping neatly.


    "Hmm. Did you stay... I didn''t feel like Lennon might have contacted me while I was at the embassy... but I hope you stayed, but I think I''m going to be bored for a while... hey, it''s still hard to wait ~"


    As soon as Elle arrived at the hall, he zeroed his stupidity for a long time.


    "Well, then I have no choice. If this happens, Libo is the only one I can count on..."


    Though Elle thought of many of the boring hours he would visit in the future and felt depressed for a long time, he had no choice but to be prepared because this was the result of his own lapse.


    Two.


    "Chester... just tired of reading threesomes, huh? ����


    In his own office, Lombardo spoke badly and carelessly to the confronting Chester, whilst leaning on a heavy sofa of total leather.


    Then Chester also responded with his usual cool outfit, rolling up the sleeves of his shirt to his elbows, two buttons, and a sloppy outfit from the top.


    "... right. It''s not like there are other good ways to spare time though..."


    "... well that''s true... dare you do something there? ����


    "There isn''t. Nothing."


    "... well... and boredom is tiring..."


    "Yeah. Especially since we''ve been busier and busier working than we were when we were younger. So I''m not used to something called boredom. So I guess we''re more bored than normal people."


    "Not at all... but let it be..."


    Lombardo suddenly began to stare at the window, losing his words in the middle of the story and becoming a sinister expression with a frown root.


    "... WHAT!? Is that..."


    At the end of Lombardo''s gaze, something like a thin blurry mirage swayed loosely.


    Then Shester quickly stood up and set herself up.


    "Back off!


    When Shester said so sharply, he moved on to Lombardo.


    Then Lombardo grabbed that Chester''s shoulder from behind.


    "No, wait a minute, Shester! That shape... isn''t it Master Elle?


    Lombardo told me, Shester stared at the mirage once again.


    "... indeed. Doesn''t look like Elle''s silhouette..."


    The Lombards remained on alert for a while, staring at the mirage.


    Then gradually the mirage began to shape slightly, and the silhouette became much clearer, and suddenly the mirage began to talk.


    "... ugh. Did you figure something out?... How about you guys? Can you hear me?

 457 Episode 455: Chesters Guess

    The Lord of his voice was undoubtedly Elle.


    "It''s still Master Elle! It''s Lombardo! Dear El, do you hear this voice?


    Lombardo asked Elle with some excitement because of the reassurance that the identity of the suspicious mirage was Elle and the expectation that he was apparently about to be freed from boredom.


    "... oh, I hear a lot of woe. Same as always."


    "... Oh, thank you. No, whatever that is, what the hell is this all about?


    Elle began to answer Lombardo''s question a little awkwardly.


    "... um... actually..."


    Elle began to elaborate on what had happened since she left this office the other day.


    "I couldn''t get away from Libeau because I said... This is not how I flew my shapes to you... I''ve never done anything like this before, and it may take me a while without it working."


    "Was it..."


    "Hmm. So what do you say? Did Lennon show up there after that?


    "No, it''s pear debris since then"


    "Really... you don''t even plan to show up?


    "Yeah, we haven''t heard from him at all, and it depends on how much time we have."


    "Hmmm... you mean totally cloud cover..."


    Then Shester broke into the conversation between the two of them.


    "... Dear Elle, your ribo is having a rough day..."


    "Mm-hmm. He''s not a bore. Reading, walking, doing nothing but bluffing on the bench."


    "Dear El, maybe its ribo...... doesn''t that mean it''s fake?


    Then Elle in the silhouette rocked heavily.


    "................................. seriously?


    "Not that I can assure you because of the scarcity of judgment material...... probably......"


    Elle''s silhouette shriveled into Shester''s words.


    Then Shester went on to speculate further.


    "... perhaps from the beginning you introduced a fake ribeau with the intention of fitting us in? No, maybe he doesn''t have the stomach to be a ribo in the first place..."


    "Is it true, Shester!?"


    Lombardo asked Chester with a startling look.


    "This is just a guess. But at least he who calls himself Libor, whom Lord Elle keeps an eye on, wonders if it''s the job of him to stay in the hall as a..."


    Then Elle''s silhouette was the biggest shake ever.


    ".........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Elle exclaimed in a loud voice.


    "... for God''s sake... I am the King of Cats... not once, not twice..."


    Then Lombardo called out to Elle feeling sorry for him.


    "... no, well, I don''t have to let you down... why don''t you just get rid of that and come back here? ����


    But Elle was so depressed that the gentle words of Lombardo were not in his ears, and his silhouette shriveled so little that it seemed to disappear.

 458 Lesson 456: Another Enemy

    "... I''m sorry..."


    Elle took away the hall of those who claimed to be Liboe, and when he returned to the office of the Elmur administration, where the Lombards were free, he apologized without strength, drooling his head.


    "... yes, no... you don''t have to be so powerless..."


    Lombardo hastily tried to comfort Elle with how she was not feeling too well.


    Then Shester spoke gently to Elle, seemingly as well.


    "... Dear El... Anyone fails. Doesn''t it matter how we deal with it in the future?


    Then Elle reacted to Shester''s words.


    "... right... but what am I supposed to do? As a matter of fact, I''ve been thinking about coming here. I wonder how I can recover the loss of land... but I couldn''t think of any. That''s because we lost their footprint completely..."


    Lombardo thought about the future with a pitiful look at Elle''s condition.


    "... waiting to hear from the Lennons..."


    Then Shester agreed with a harsh look on his face.


    "Yeah. Unfortunately, that''s what happens.... but... why did they have to disappear if that was the case?... I know you want to keep your witness hidden, but then all you have to do is keep your witness hidden somewhere else... everything seems like the Lennons don''t need to hide in the clouds? ����


    "Sure... if you ask me, there''s not much reason for them to hide..."


    "Yeah, it is. It seems to me that you are acting in fear of something��"


    "Something?... does that mean something else, not about us?


    "Yes... don''t they have a different enemy from ours?


    "... another enemy... that they fear a raid from that enemy?


    "Yeah, this is just a guess derived from the least judging material too..."


    Then Elle, who had listened very much to the exchange between the two, broke in between them.


    "All right! Then I''m going to call myself Ribo again! I came home a lot earlier, but now I''m gonna go and tighten him up! And I''m gonna make you throw up exactly why they''re acting like this!


    Then Lombardo panicked and tried to stop El.


    "No! Wait a minute, Master El! Don''t you think if you do that in a hurry, you''ll just expose them to the people who look into our hands? You probably haven''t heard the circumstances of calling yourself Libeau, and there''s very little you can ask?


    Then Chester also agreed with Lombardo to settle calmly.


    "Yeah, the deputy secretary''s right. The self-proclaimed ribeau is probably just a whole lower end, or someone Lennon just hired for this one. And that would be the same for those around you. So even if you go and make a scene, this one doesn''t get a lot of information, it''s just naughty in this hand, that is, they know about El. It doesn''t make any sense to go. Do yourself a favor here. Only El can move more than me and my deputy secretary can move here..."


    And Elle drowned his head deep in the words of Shester, and beckoned again in great measure.

 459 Episode 457: To the Embassy

    One.


    "... then what should I do? ����


    Elle asked Chester in a very different and weak manner.


    Then Shester made a grip with his right hand and put it on his mouth and thought deeply for a while.


    "... right. If their enemies were as deceitful as Elle... wouldn''t they be watching the Libeau Hall or the Embassy?


    While Elle was slightly hurt by Shester''s first half words, he nodded heavily at the second half.


    "... then it would be an embassy. I''ve been in the Libor Hall for a long time, but there were no suspicious people around. But I''ve just been looking around the embassy, and I haven''t looked into it properly. So if their enemies are watching, they should be embassies."


    Elle finally shrugged off his dropped shoulder and began to regain some energy.


    Then he saw it and Lombardo nodded strongly and loudly.


    "Dear El, can you now please investigate around the embassy?


    "Uhm. Leave it to me! Now I''m sure I''ll try to get it done!


    Elle rushed out agile, flipping her body as she spoke forcefully.


    And with the momentum as it was, he stretched his limbs wide and jumped out of the window frame.


    Lombardo looked at Shester and nodded with a grin.


    Two.


    "... where?... where are you? ����


    When Elle reached the Embassy of Pope Lowenglin in Elmur, he searched the area from the top of the highest chimney to find out if anyone was suspicious.


    But the embassy was surrounded by depressed trees, and it seemed difficult to spot the suspicious even as they made their exploration from heights.


    "... Shit! I have no choice. We''ll have to explore the surroundings..."


    Elle gently blurred and quickly descended from the chimney onto the roof, and walking on the roof with his agile movements, he jumped without any hesitation and landed brilliantly on the ground twenty meters below.


    Then the grass just around the corner where Elle landed swayed deliberately small.


    But Elle discovered it and was suspicious.


    (... is anybody here? �� if so, who is it for?... All right, let''s go. My appearance is not a cat, and I don''t get suspicious...)


    Elle approached the shaky grass with a slow foothold.


    Then there was still a lurking man in the grass.


    The man spoke in a whisper, staring at Elle with his eyes full of surprise and kindness.


    "... wow before... falling from that height, no injuries?... Come here, let''s do some dried meat..."


    Elle grinned inside and slowly approached the man.

 460 Lesson 458: The Identity of a Man

    "Look, it''s dried meat. Eat up, huh?


    When the man took out a small wipe bag made of animal leather that he had nodded from his nose, he loosened the ties tying the mouth of the bag and removed a piece of dried meat from inside, offering it to Elle''s nose.


    When Elle could not hesitate to eat it, it looked delicious.


    "Seeing how much I''m used to humans, you''re your cat, aren''t you?


    Then Elle groaned in her chest without speaking out.


    (... disrespectful to this Elvis... well I do say he''s at the Schneider house... well even if he keeps his mouth shut, he gets a meal every day, and if he finds out, the bathroom is cleaned nicely...)


    Elle tried to self-justify herself in her mind, but when she thought about it, she just thought about it, and fell into the throat.


    "And I didn''t know you looked perfectly fine falling from that height... of course you knew cats were light, but you didn''t think it was okay to be fat and full like you"


    The man said smiling and admiring as he stroked Elle''s head.


    But Elle gave me her upper lip, and she looked so unpleasant.


    (... This guy is fat and fat enough for me! I can''t forgive you! I''ve been on a desperate diet lately because Gaius doesn''t like me any more! And I''m pretty sure I lost weight once! I didn''t know you''d cut that off if you were fat enough in a nutshell! My efforts so far, young man!


    Elle''s wrathful inner body, a total stranger, took out another piece of dry meat with a grin on his face and offered it to Elle''s nose.


    Though Elle thought he would let his anger spit him out, he remembered that he was no longer allowed to fail any more, and weighed himself heavily and drained his flesh.


    (Eh, I''ll give you a painful look when everything''s done.)


    When Elle decided so to her heart, she mumbled and cheeked the dried meat.


    The man moved his gaze to the embassy in front of him, looking gladly at the appearance.


    Then, as soon as possible, the man''s face became rugged.


    The man glanced at the embassy for a while as he continued to gently stroke Elle''s head.


    Elle looked up at the man dried and flesh on his cheeks, laughing shiatsu inside.


    (Hmm. Again, as I thought, this guy looks like the enemy of the Lennons that Shester calls him. But... is he alone? You don''t have company, do you? ����


    Elle looked around and confirmed.


    (... I don''t think he''s around here... is this guy a lookout and his people are somewhere else?... but then how do we get in touch with our people if the embassy has a move?... No or should this guy be considered a lone wolf...)


    Then the man asked Elle from above, suddenly with a tender grin.


    "What does your name say? I don''t know... but will you excuse me for a moment?


    And the man revealed his own identity.


    "My name is Ortes. Even if I look like this, I''m a low-englishman in my mid-thirties."

 461 Episode 459: Confessions of Ortes

    Ortez told Elle in detail about his own qualities and previous hassles, either because of the loneliness caused by the fact that he had been alone with problems since the Battle of Esta six years ago.


    "... that''s why I want to take their revenge. Avenge my brother Colin, who was a SS member, and my best friend Nemez, who died in Esta..."


    Elle listened to Ortez''s confession, pretending to be just a cat.


    (... Hmm. I see... you mean this guy explored the case as this guy and eventually thought Lennon was suspicious...)


    "... Look, give me arms like this Marutai. For the last six years, I''ve been working out so that whoever I''m dealing with can take their revenge on me."


    That''s what Ortes said and put all his strength into his arms.


    Then both of those arms thrived as big as a mountain.


    (... brilliant stuff. I thought you worked out pretty well. It''s not just the arms, it''s not the usual thickness around the neck. Besides, I can tell you that the leg muscles under my feet are more developed than ever. Probably quite skillful...)


    Elle thought of Ortes'' previous efforts and was just a little impressed.


    (... but even though Lennon is a suspicious guy... what did he do in the Esta campaign?... From what I''ve heard, he left Esta to call for reinforcements before the Thousand Years Dragon showed up, although he was placed in Esta as a dead General Gorkos'' Tabernacle... Hello! He attracted the dragon to Esta for a thousand years.... No, no, no, no, there''s no way I can just attract a thousand-year-old dragon to a human. Unless that''s what those dragon tears are for...)


    Then Elle brought her neck once again, and thought to herself as the dumbest face she had ever shown.


    Ortes also noticed how Elle was doing and peered into Elle''s face wondering.


    "... what''s wrong with you? ����


    But Elle thought about it in the same way that Ortez and the others didn''t care.


    And the time of silence passed for a while, and at last it was to be broken by loud voices.


    "Ahhh!!! That! Oh, my God! Damn!!! Lennon used dragon tears to manipulate dragons for a thousand years!!! No, but how did you get dragon tears!? That was a substitute Lucifer made to play.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... I''m sure it is!! It must be!!!"


    Elle was loud enough to echo around, voicing her thoughts.


    "... oh, you... talked..."


    Ortez was surprised that the cat on his own lap suddenly spoke, stiffened with a flashing face.


    "... yes, no... I''m so annoyed to talk..."


    Then the inside of the embassy began to twitch.


    "How about that! You shouted too loud. Wow! Let''s just get out of here!


    Elle quickly descended from Ortez''s knee agile and split into the woods.


    Along the way Elle looked back and said, lurking his voice towards Ortes.


    "What are you confused about! I''ll tell you more later! Once you get out of the woods!


    Ortes finally swallowed the situation, even though he still couldn''t hide his surprise, following Elle''s instructions and rushing up and running out to the woods.

 462 Episode 460 Visibility

    "... All right, we''re good here..."


    Elle ran for a run through the woods adjacent to the embassy, making sure there were no followers of themselves, and he finally stopped and looked back and said to Ortez, who would follow.


    Then Ortes breathed on his shoulders, but spoke slowly at alert level MAX against the unknown talking cat in front of him.


    "... who is it? Are you a yawning man? ����


    Then Elle stood up with two legs and said with an invincible grin.


    "You''re not such a cheap guy. My name is... My real name seems to be a long one, so I''ll skip it, but it''s called El. I''m not the Elle of Elvis!


    Then Ortes pulled the frown root closer.


    "... the family of God?... Elle the Elvis?... What''s that?


    Moment after moment, Elle''s knee broke with Kakun.


    "... oh, you... you don''t know me?... Look, you''re gonna be in a legend or something, right? ����


    "Even if they say legend... my house was a devout Zexian, so I was educated not to read anything but the Zexian scriptures. So the so-called legend..."


    "... you really don''t know me? ����


    "... oh, I''m sorry..."


    "... well... then we won''t be able to talk..."


    "... well... no, you''re not in the Zexian Bible, in the Book of Proverbs?


    "... no, I don''t know what to say... I am also its Zexian scripture... the Book of Proverbs?... I''m not sure because I''ve never read that... or are you a devout Zexian? And you don''t know?


    "... no, just because my house was a devout Zexian, I''m not at all myself. So honestly, I''ve never read the Book of Proverbs properly to the end. That''s why I don''t know if you''re on it."


    "... then what do you believe and live by?


    "... especially nothin ''... if you insist, yourself. Especially since the Battle of Esta."


    "I mean, can I consider myself an atheist?


    "Right. That''s fine."


    "Hmm. Then you''re still in trouble...... Bye! I hear I''m coming out of the old story, but you''ve never heard of it? A talking black cat named Elle..."


    Elle''s desperate appeal was also murky, and Ortes shook his head silently to the side.


    "Don''t you know - well - I''ve been talking about this a lot."


    "... I''m sorry about that. I just don''t know..."


    Ortes said lightly bowing his head to see if Desperate El seemed sorry.


    Then Elle said weakly as he dropped his shoulder to no more.


    "No... I don''t want you to apologize... my low visibility is bad..."

 463 Lesson 461: Clumsy

    Ortes looked disappointed and dropped his shoulder to see Elle depressed and spoke quietly looking sorry.


    "... No, I haven''t been able to study at all since I was a kid, unlike my brother... so I got here without reading the Bible or anything at all... I''m really sorry I didn''t know..."


    "... you''re not a good guy..."


    "... no..."


    They stared at each other, and awkward air flowed between them for a while.


    "... well, I am by no means suspicious. Again, I will be the family of the gods that dwell in heaven, and Elle the king of all the cats that are in the world."


    Elle introduced herself again to Ortes.


    Then Ortes corrected his prestige and tried to introduce himself.


    "I''m Ortez. Low Englishman..."


    "Oh, good, good. I just heard that directly from you."


    Ortes grinned at Elle''s penetration.


    "Speaking of which, I was. You just said something about me."


    "Mm-hmm. So I''d like to tell you more about myself... Anyway, I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years, so I don''t remember much anymore."


    Then Ortes looked very wide at the surprise.


    "... tens of thousands of years... so much? ����


    "Mm-hmm. Because I''m a family member of God. You''ve been wasting your years."


    "If it''s true, it''s amazing..."


    "True story. That said, I don''t think you''re familiar with religion or legend, but you can''t believe it inside, can you?


    "Yeah, but it''s also true that I don''t have the ingredients to deny that story any more than anyone who actually looked like a cat is talking this way"


    "Hmm. You''re not a realist. So you believe in it more than you see in front of you right now?


    "That''s right. That''s all I can do."


    "You''re often called a clumsy guy, aren''t you?


    Then Ortes accidentally laughed bitterly.


    "Oh, well said."


    "Bye. Is that why you''re here now?


    Then Ortes shrugged his shoulders, this time with a grin containing a slightly masochistic shade.


    "... right. I guess so..."


    "Hmm. You''re still a good guy. Until now, I thought I''d kick your ass, right?


    "... Really? Why?"


    "Did you just call me a fat, fat cat? I thought you said you didn''t remember.


    "... no, it''s... I do feel like I said it... but it''s..."


    Ortes stopped the words there and saw Elle''s body licked from bottom to top.


    Then Elle noticed the gaze.


    "... what are you staring at so much about my body? I don''t care."


    Elle stared at Ortez with a grumpy, round face.

 464 Episode 462: Els Confession

    One.


    "Well, let me tell you, I''ve been inspiring a tough diet these past few months, and as a result, my body hasn''t gotten any smaller! You..."


    Ortes hastily blocked the resentful words of El.


    "Hey, wait a minute! I don''t know what you looked like months ago, do I? That''s why the comparison isn''t working. That''s why I just looked at you now and praised you. And, uh... my assessment of you... is hard to say... but clearly, you are..."


    Then Elle blocked the words of Ortes along the way.


    "Eh! All right! You don''t even have to say it!


    Elle turned that way and gave him a really grumpy look when he said so, but he quickly regained his mind and told Ortes.


    "... well, let''s just put that aside..."


    Once he swallowed his anger, Elle turned again to Ortes.


    Ortes, relieved and relieved the tension first.


    But the next moment, again, Ortes was forced to become even more nervous.


    "I jumped into your nostalgia because I was on Lombard Schneider''s side."


    Then Ortes was surprised and looked at him greatly.


    "Lombardo Schneider! The man who might have killed my brother Colin!


    To Ortez''s cry, Elle answered without getting her hair in between.


    "No, that''s not it. Your brother was defeated by a man who was a SS captain named Ars."


    "Is that true!? Is that!?"


    "Mm-hmm. Not true. And I''ll tell you everything I know. You have a right to know that..."


    And when Elle said so, he began to speak quietly, but with a gruesome tone.


    Two.


    ����������������


    Though he had finished listening to everything, Ortes did not speak two sentences, and he kept silent for a while.


    "There''s no need to be speechless. It''s not that easy to believe from you."


    Then Ortes, finally recovered from the shock, worked his head desperately to ask Elle.


    "... was that man named Chester right? If that man doesn''t kill Gorkos, Colin..."


    "I don''t know if Shester''s judgment was right. But I think it''s not hard to imagine that if I were to take that man Gorkos to hear his usual work, words and deeds, and leave him alone, he would undoubtedly have done Lombardo harm sooner or later"


    "... I know how much of a douchebag the Gorkos guy is too. Surely you''re right, if you let him go, that''s likely what would have happened..."


    When Ortes said so as to groan, he had a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows that troubled him quietly and deeply.

 465 Episode 463: Accompanying

    "... I know exactly what happened to Shester... then my enemy still means that Lennon?


    Ortes said with a face like he chewed up a bitter bug.


    "Probably. But there is no certainty yet. I think Eighty-Nine Lennon used the dragon''s tears to manipulate the dragon for a thousand years, but I haven''t grabbed the evidence yet."


    "... if he... if Lennon really manipulated a thousand years of dragons like that Esta fight, I would never forgive him. Because of him, his best friend, Nemez, died unbroken, and Colin, again indirectly, became the feather of death..."


    "Right. But don''t hurry up, okay? We don''t have any evidence yet. Maybe all this is just my delusion?


    "... oh, okay..."


    He nodded lightly, and saw Ortes laying down his face as he did, and Elle''s face became steep.


    "... no, not your face that I see your face, huh?... I told him because I thought you had a right to ask, but apparently that was my mistake. I''m sorry, but your memory, let me erase it.


    Then Ortes panicked and raised his face.


    "Wait a minute! I want to stay the truth! It took me six years to finally get there! So don''t take that away from me!


    "... but when you meet Lennon, you look like you''re about to dare to storm the swine rush..."


    "It''s all right! I would never do that. I promise. So don''t take my memory away from me!


    Ortes pleaded in desperate shape.


    Then Elle turned into a heartbroken face.


    "... ugh. Trouble... Then follow me."


    "What?"


    "I can''t let you go wild like this. But if we act together, there''s no problem, is there? So follow me, you."


    "... where are you going?


    "It''s settled. At the Lombards. Then I''ll beat them to the bottom of your head. You''re not entirely convinced anyway, are you?


    "... are you sure?


    "Mm-hmm. They seem to have a lot to think about. You should crack each other''s bellies and talk."


    "... ok..."


    Elle slowly began to walk further into the woods when he saw Ortes nod.


    Then while Ortes was quite a distance from Elle, it continued afterwards.


    (Hmm. It''s a big deal, though. But it''s not sneaky to take away his memories, or if you let him go into the field, he''ll go to the Lennons sooner or later... this will still be the best way to go...)


    When Elle spoke so alone in his heart, he looked back and sighed one sigh when he saw Ortes'' indescribable expression.

 466 Episode 464: Meeting

    "Guests will be here shortly. Pick him up."


    Elle told Lombardo and Chester, sitting on the sofa with the most openings, to do so when he broke into Lombardo''s office within the Elmour administration as usual through the window frame.


    "Are you a guest? In what person?


    But before Elle could answer that Lombardo question, he opened the door and his secretary, Cordesia, entered the room.


    "Deputy Secretary, the receptionist on the first floor named Ortez has asked to see you, but how would you like it?


    When Lombardo looked back quickly, Elle was shaking his neck wide and vertical and nodding.


    "... to take you here. Please be polite."


    "Yes, sir."


    Cordesia quickly turned her heels back and left the room.


    Lombardo immediately looked back and questioned Elle when he confirmed it.


    "Dear El, who is Ortes?


    Then Elle answered without putting in her hair.


    Colin''s brother.


    Then both Lombardo and Shester were surprised when they raised their voices at the same time.


    "" What!? "


    They looked at each other and thought a lot, but they didn''t know why Elle had suddenly brought Colin''s brother as a guest, and Lombardo eventually turned to Elle and asked.


    "... that El, can you tell me how that happened?


    Then Elle nodded loudly and deeply.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s good. As a matter of fact, when I went to the embassy, Ortes was hiding in the woods around it, watching the embassy. So I approached Ortes pretending to be just a cat, and I found out that he was Colin''s brother."


    "... can you also use such moves?


    Lombardo said to impress.


    "Ugh, um. No, well, I don''t care about that. More than that, as I listened to him, I thought I had to tell him the truth. That''s why I told you everything."


    "... everything..."


    "Hmm. I''m sorry I didn''t even talk to you guys, but I thought he had a right to ask. Forgive me."


    "No, Colin, if that means your brother, I don''t think I can do it. You see, Shester?"


    Asked by Lombardo, Shester answered.


    "Yeah. I thought it was a natural right..."


    Then the door opened with rattling noises.


    And following Cordesia opening the door, a muscularly prestigious figure appeared.


    Lombardo silently held the meeting, pointing in a polite manner at the couch where Shester had sat until then with his left palm, urging him to sit there.


    Then Shester quickly moved to the side of Lombardo.


    When Cordesia saw how it was, she smiled and said, "I''ll bring you a cup of tea," leaving the room quietly.

 467 Lesson 465: Exchange of Words

    "... nice to meet you... Colin, your older brother, Mr. Ortes, right? My name is Lombardo Schneider��"


    Lombardo greeted Ortes with the utmost politeness.


    Then Ortes sat down on the couch slowly and quietly, only to return the meeting gently with a face like Nobu''s.


    "Here I am... my man Shester"


    Shester bowed her head deeply to greet Lombardo''s introduction.


    It''s Helmut Shester.


    Then Ortes looked at Shester with a slight flame of anger burning up in his eyes.


    "... it''s Colin''s brother Ortes..."


    Ortes stared at Chester for a moment, trying to see how he reacted.


    But Shester didn''t make it slight with a face like Ortez''s, just staring at the front wall through Ortez''s head.


    For that reason Ortes couldn''t read Chester''s belly and pounded his tongue in his heart.


    Then Cordesia, the secretary with the tea set, came into the room.


    Cordesia put the tea set on the table with a familiar hand and quietly left the room with a gratuity when she could have a cup of tea for three without making enough noise to say almost at all.


    In the meantime, the three of them were utterly silent, which lasted some time after Cordesia left the room.


    Then Elle, who watched the three of them in silence, finally opened his heavy mouth.


    "... well what... you guys should sit down for now"


    When Elle urged the Lombards to sit down, he pounded his neck left and right for a prep movement.


    Then he put his black right arm forward horizontally with the floor, and then looked back alternately at both the left and right.


    "Okay. Shall we start the battle? You may exchange your thoughts. I''ll do the juggling. So long..................... Fi!


    Elle crossed his arms in front of his own eyes as he pronounced the last "t" as if he could hear it or not.


    Lombardo managed to get his cheeks back together, coughing one up, and then slowly cutting the conversation.


    "... Mr. Ortes... you have heard everything from Elle, but if you have anything to say to us, please say it in full."


    Then Ortes slowly began to open its hard, closed lips.


    "............... what do you guys think?... Regardless of Colin''s death... I want to hear it first..."


    To Ortes'' question, Lombardo was slightly upset for a moment.


    But he immediately regained his mind and began to answer sincerely to Ortez, staring at him with a gaze that shot him from the front of his head.


    "... he was straight... so straight... so we had to fight..."

 468 Episode 466: Simulation

    "... the way you put it sounds like Colin is saying it''s bad that he had a straight personality? ����


    Ortes captured Lombardo''s verbal butt and said it quite mean.


    Lombardo then politely denied it in a slight panic.


    "Yes, no, not in that sense!... No, sorry for my bad way of saying it and making me uncomfortable. But I have absolutely no desire to blame you, Colin. Just know that."


    Lombardo''s sincere words also broke Ortes'' heart, which was full of meanness.


    "... ok. No, I''m sorry about that one, too. Thank you. It seems to be filled with a slightly ill-intentioned desire to attack..."


    "No, of course not. Even if our actions are not direct, Colin, they have brought in your death..."


    "... go on..."


    Encouraged by Ortes, Lombardo nodded and continued the conversation.


    "... at that time... why we killed General Gorkos... at that time we were in complete retreat. I don''t know if you know, but a man named General Gorkos, whom we were confronted with, was a truly obsessive man, and it was inevitable that if we left him alone, disaster would surely have befallen us. Moreover, it was not difficult to imagine that the scourge would have probably fallen on us as well as on all the people of the Republic of Valentin��"


    "... oh, I know Gorkos well too. If I rubbed it with him, it would have come down to you, and I know that he''s a bastard who can''t help but be killed. That''s why I''m not gonna blame him for killing him. I just... I need to know from your mouths if you couldn''t prevent Colin from dying..."


    Shester now replied to Ortez''s request.


    "... unfortunately it seems inevitable..."


    Then the flames of Ortez''s wrath began to flare up in Chester''s response for the first time.


    "Why? How is that inevitable? How can you say all that!?"


    Then Shester started saying things that Ortes couldn''t even think of.


    "That''s because we''ve been constantly thinking about that time for the last six years. Couldn''t we have avoided that situation? We''ve been simulating this question for the last six years, like every day. And�� it was always decided�� that it was inevitable��"


    When Shester said so, he slowly and quietly closed his cleavage lid.

 469 Episode 467: Common Enemy

    One.


    Shester meditated as he prayed and drowned his head.


    "... really... couldn''t you have prevented it? ����


    Ortes groaned and looked at Lombardo.


    "... unfortunately..."


    To Lombardo''s sinking voice, Ortes nodded with his back round as he placed his elbows on his knees.


    But after a while he woke up and shouted out loud, looking up at the ceiling.


    "Damn!!... he was... he was a really good guy, unlike me. You''re good with your sword and your head... you''re twenty years old and promoted there to SS... and yet... you''re saying it was all your luck being assigned to something under the Gorkos motherfucker!?... fuck you..."


    Ortez''s words scratched out into tears at the end.


    Then he defeated his body again, and round his back, and cried for a while with a voice that was silent.


    Two.


    "... have you calmed down? ����


    Elle asked Ortes with a rare and gentle voice.


    Then Ortes responded by gently raising and lowering his drooping head silently.


    "Hmm. So, Ortez, have you been able to reveal all your thoughts?


    Ortes finally lifted his head to Elle''s further inquiry.


    "... oh, I didn''t originally think these two were the culprits of Colin''s death... just indirectly but in a relationship... just wanted to blame... I haven''t had a place to go in anger for the last six years... sorry..."


    Ortes lowered his head lightly to the Lombards sitting in the front when he said so.


    "It''s outrageous! Though we are the ones who created the cause. You should apologize here."


    Then Ortez smiled slightly with a crisp look that even some possessed had fallen.


    "Then let''s get this over with. Now we''re talking to each other without a child."


    The Lombards also smiled at Ortes'' lucid words.


    "Okay. If that''s okay with Mr. Ortez, there''s no reason to reject it here."


    Then Elle said aloud with a full grin.


    "Okay! Now it''s a game set. No resentment on both sides on this matter, okay?


    "Oh, that''s fine"


    Lombardo also responded promptly to Ortes'' reply.


    "This one too. Right? Shester."


    Then Chester nodded with a smile as well.


    "Yes, of course."


    "All right! Then let''s get along with each other who have common enemies on both sides in the future!


    Then Lombardo gave me a strange look.


    "... a common enemy?... Who is that about?


    Then Elle answered Lombardo''s question as if he was good at it.


    "Lennon."


    "Lennon? No, that''s true for us, but is Lennon an enemy for Mr. Ortes as well?


    Then Elle smiled badly at people.


    "Thousand Years of Dragons."


    "... a thousand years of dragons? Sorry, I can''t see the story..."


    "I think he''s the one who invited the dragon to the land of Esta for a thousand years."


    "... be! ����


    "There is no certainty yet. But there''s probably no mistake."


    Lombardo was greatly surprised and looked at Shester.

 470 Episode 468:

    "... a thousand years of dragons... how..."


    Lombardo raised a question that could be taken for granted.


    Then Elle answered with a good deal of freshness.


    "It''s a dragon tear. Even so, you don''t know, so I''ll explain it to you, but God built it, and it''s a control device for the Millennial Dragon."


    Lombardo was once again greatly surprised to see Chester face to face.


    Then Shester stepped out slightly and asked Elle.


    "Why is something like that in Lennon''s hands?


    To Shester''s sharp question, Elle clogged the words.


    "Ugh, no... that''s... well, I don''t know for sure... no! More than that! Finding out if Lennon really has dragon tears is a prerequisite!


    Then Lombardo gave me a difficult look.


    "... but where is Lennon now..."


    "... that''s what happened... I lost sight of the Lennons..."


    Elle distorted her face in a way that she was sorry.


    Then suddenly, Ortes broke in between the two.


    "I know where Lennon is, don''t I?


    Elle jumped out loud at the words of Ortes, who said without any concern.


    "What!? Is it true? It is! You really know where Lennon is!?"


    "Oh, I know you do."


    "... but then why did you keep an eye on the embassy?


    "I couldn''t imagine who was the main perpetrator of that case at that point. So for now, I followed Lennon all the way from Lowenglin, and I just came here to Valentin."


    "... Really? Isn''t there some kind of certainty?


    "... no, there was nothing like that. I was simply marking Lennon because he was one of the officials in that case. Then there was some movement, and I just got here. So I initially kept an eye on his lair, but there wasn''t much movement after that, so I managed to turn him into an embassy, so I ran into you."


    "... you mean you''ve come this far just plausible?


    "... well thats the place"


    "... you were... no, I don''t care about that. Better than that, you really know where Lennon''s lair is, don''t you?


    "Oh, if I hadn''t moved out of there yet"


    Then Lombardo smiled and looked at Elle.


    "Dear El, let''s come back here with one stigma!


    "Uhm! Ortes, show me to Lennon''s lair!


    Ortes nodded at Elle''s desire.


    "Shit! Now it''s time to make sure you catch his tail! Wait for me - you Lennon bastard!

 471 Lesson 469: The Realm of God

    "... Ortes, you''re pretty sure this is Lennon''s lair, right? ����


    Elle asked Ortez beside him as he looked up at the stylishly built western hall, secluded among the city''s suburban woods.


    "Oh, there''s no mistake here. I don''t know if there are any Lennons in this hall yet."


    Elle nodded lightly to Ortez''s answer.


    "I know. Thank you for your hard work. You have to wait here a lot."


    "Wait a minute, are you going to get in alone?


    "Whatever. You have a big figure. By contrast, I am not a cat. [M] Needless to say, which is a good way to break in, right?


    "... that''s right..."


    "Okay? Never move out of here, okay? If you move..."


    Elle deliberately separated words there once.


    Then Ortez caught on to it impatiently, and took Elle''s word for it.


    "... why don''t we move? ����


    "I''ll erase your memory."


    Elle advised Ortes in a resolute manner.


    Then Ortes stared resentfully at Elle''s face with a face that looked like he had chewed up a bitter worm.


    "... ok. You just have to be adult, don''t you?... Okay..."


    "Mm-hmm. That''s fine. Don''t imitate it sooner than later, okay?


    "You''re telling me you got it, right? Perseverance......"


    "Fine. Then I''ll go..."


    When Elle said that, he tried to move his right forefoot forward one step in an attempt to move forward.


    But Elle thought of something, stopping its right forefoot perfectly in the hollow and looking back.


    "... I forgot to tell you. Okay? If I don''t get back in an hour, you go back to Lombards. And... wait for Gaius to come home and follow his instructions. Okay?"


    "... Gaius? Who''s that? ����


    "Yeah? Did I tell you so? Lombardo''s son. He''s going to Lowenglin now to explore Lennon''s neighborhood. But we''ll wait for him to come back soon. Okay?"


    "... do you follow the instructions of your son? Not Lombardo or Chester?


    "Mm-hmm. Lombardo and Shester are certainly the ones with the heads cut off, and the arms stand. Neither do you. But that''s just a normal human level."


    "... of that son... is that Gaius?... you think that''s not a human level? ����


    "Mm-hmm. It''s specially made."


    "Specially made... make people look like things..."


    "Yeah? Oh, yeah. I''m sure you''re right. This is my fault... I lost my word..."


    When Elle said so, he stroked his own head with his right forefoot stretched forward.


    "... I''m not sure what it is... something... the... spooky story? ����


    Ortez became a creepy face as soon as some kind of kang worked.


    "... well. Creepy...... huh?


    "... no... something... I don''t know... somehow... the..."


    Ortes had a stiff face about what was driven by his only fear.


    Then Elle saw it and smiled.


    "Don''t worry. It''s none of your business to talk about Gaius beyond his human level. You know why? It''s the realm of God..."

 472 Episode 470: Good listener.

    "... the realm of God... Speaking of which, you were definitely a man of God''s family, weren''t you? ����


    Elle nodded slowly to Ortez''s question.


    "Hmm. Bye."


    "So does that Gaius do, too?


    "... Uh-huh... not that he''s a family member of God... no, as I said earlier..."


    That Ortez waited with his right palm pointed at Elle where Elle tried to stab Ortez with a nail in his face that seemed troublesome.


    "Just give me a minute. Gaius is Lombardo''s son, isn''t he? Then I know that Lombardo is the same, but Lombardo says he''s a normal person. That''s crazy."


    "You''re creepy until just now. You scared me a little..."


    "It''s more creepy not knowing what that means."


    "... Hmm. I don''t know if you''ve spoken too much... I don''t know if you''re easy to talk to... I don''t know if you''re a good listener or if you let your mouth slip..."


    "... you''re not going to erase my memory again, are you?


    "... uh-huh. Trouble......"


    When Elle said so, he conceived a short forefoot cleverly in front of his chest.


    "... All right. Let me just tell you a little bit. Except! The Lombards think Gaius is a normal person. So you''re never gonna say this, are you?


    "... ok. Tell me."


    "Hmm. He''s... he''s a reincarnator."


    "... reincarnated?... I''ve heard that before... but even if I die, I''ll be reborn soon... Nemez, who was my best friend, told me before as a rumor."


    "... uh-huh. I''m not mistaken... it doesn''t exactly mean you''ll be reborn in this world any time soon."


    "... what do you mean?


    "If you die, you''ll be reborn in the world."


    "... you mean heaven?


    "No, no. It''s not heaven, it''s not hell. I''ve never been there, but I''m referring to a completely different world."


    "... I can''t imagine at all..."


    "I guess so. Anyway, there''s a different world than this, and that''s where we''re gonna be reborn. And when you finish raw in the afterlife, you''ll be reborn here again. It''s the reborn who keep doing it."


    "... Didn''t you just say" we "in plural?... So that means there are others, not just Gaius?


    "Oh, come on. Earlier, I might have called him special, but that''s because he''s special among the reborns."


    "... why is such an amazing guy Lombardo''s son?


    "... Hmm. I don''t know why. But in this world, as Lombardo''s son, he was born in this world."


    "Are you... keeping an eye on Gaius?


    "... no, not otherwise. Until I met him... but thanks to him, I''ll have fun inside."


    And when Elle said so, he tilted his neck, and gave him a whispered face.

 473 Episode 471 Infiltration

    One.


    "... so... that reincarnator is just a rebirth?


    Elle answered Ortez''s simple question with a little hesitation.


    "�� Uh-huh�� well, there''s a lot going on there�� the most important thing is that it''s very magical."


    "... why does the magic get stronger?


    "... I don''t know how it works, but the total amount of magic is carried over even when I''m reborn. So every time I lay raw, my total magic increases."


    "... Really... so if anything, you told me to rely on Gaius..."


    "Uhm. That total amount of magic is almost infinite. Plus, we''ve got a lot of places on our hands, so let''s count on it."


    "... Really... by the way, how old is Gaius?


    "Were you twelve?


    "Twelve!?... Oh no, if you did get raw as Lombardo''s son, that''s just about it..."


    "Ah, I don''t know how old he is. Looks don''t make sense. Okay? If I don''t get back in an hour, I''m going back to Lombardo. And wait for Gaius to return."


    "I see... but why are you so afraid of Lennon when you name God''s family? They''re just people, aren''t they?


    Then the grin disappeared from Elle''s face.


    "... right. All I can say is that I have a bad feeling about all this... but, well, it''s gonna be okay."


    Elle smiled back when she said so and tried to laugh brightly.


    Ortes felt his heart beat to such an El smile.


    "... If you have a bad feeling about it, why don''t you wait for Gaius to come home and you two go?


    Then he showed how Elle was outraged by this.


    "What a fool! You''re gonna tell me you can''t even sneak into a museum like that without my help? I''m not kidding! I am the family of God! Elle the Elvis! They''ll check out one or two of those halls by the time they''re skinless!


    When Elle said so, he resolutely looked back and ran out, quickly jumping over the walls of the hall and entering the premises.


    While the remaining Ortes held his anxiety in his breasts, he waited quietly for Elle to return.


    Two.


    Elle used magic to investigate the upstairs rooms one after the other as he easily broke through the open upstairs windows of a four-story spicy western hall.


    (... strange... I don''t see any sign of people... and I don''t feel any signs of people living in it... what if this is after they''ve already pulled it off? ����


    Elle reached the ground floor carefully descending the spiral staircase in front of her, feeling somewhat anxious inside but to investigate further.


    (... If there''s no smell of life on this first floor, I''ll have to judge it as something I''ve already pulled off...)


    Elle used magic on the ground floor as well as on the second floor to open the door and break into the room one after the other.


    But I couldn''t feel the smell or signs of people living on the second floor.


    (... there''s still no sign of it... you know, you pulled it off to that gap when you found out that Ortez''s watch had been lifted...)


    Elle leaked one sigh and drowned her head in momentum.


    But at that moment, the environment surrounding El changed dramatically.


    The area was enveloped in darkness within a moment, with walls, ceilings and even the floor reshaped and dissolved in darkness.


    But even though his body was suddenly thrown out into the universe, Elle shrugged without panic at all.


    "... Hmm. Are you here..."

 474 Episode 472, report.

    One.


    "... what am I supposed to do..."


    Ortes had completely fallen into the sun, looking up at the hall illuminated by blue and black and moonlight and twilight along the way.


    "... it''s been over three hours... what am I supposed to do? I knew I should go to Lombards as I was told... or should I just keep waiting here... No, I can''t tell you I was waiting here. Let''s go back to Lombards..."


    Ortes slowly raised his hips and stood up when he made that decision.


    But Ortes looked back to regret the hall without immediately leaving.


    "... is he dead... enough to name the family of God... is he really..."


    But there could be no one else to answer Ortez''s question, and Ortez walked away lonely from the spot as the voice of a slight nightingale and the sound of a leaf rub shaken by the breeze whispered.


    Two.


    "What!?"


    Lombardo stood up and raised his voice with momentum to a report that didn''t even come with thoughts from Ortes.


    Then Chester, also of the belly, stood up and leaked a deep sigh, as did Lombardo.


    "... it''s hard to believe... that Master Elle..."


    Ortes apologized sorry to see those two nagging.


    "... sorry. I don''t think there''s anything I can do, and I''m back..."


    Then Lombardo raised his voice reflexively.


    "No! That''s a natural decision! Something extra in Master Elle''s hands must be in that hall. Then there''s nothing you can do. So whether we''re going to blame you or not, we have no hair. Besides, you kept your word from Elle."


    "... I was told to come back here if I hadn''t come back after an hour. I thought maybe it was just a hassle, so I waited about three hours..."


    "That''s fine. Didn''t Lady El say anything else than that?


    Then Ortes answered Lombardo''s question a little confused.


    "... Oh, that... your son... Gaius told me to wait for you to return..."


    Then Lombardo pinned one eyebrow up and asked in surprise.


    "... Gaius?... Wait for me to come home, what the hell does that mean..."


    Then Ortes got a little twisted because he was stopped by Elle about Gaius'' identity.


    "... yes, no... I''m not sure about that either... Gaius, I hear you''re in the middle of going to Lowenglin and exploring around Lennon right now..."


    "Gaius is in low englin!? WHY!?"


    "Well, come on... I''m not sure about that, but that''s what he said..."


    Then Chester, in his stomach, asked Ortes on behalf of Lombardo, who was surprised and no longer spoke.


    "Master Elle told you to wait for your return, Gaius, didn''t he?... I see..."


    When Shester said so, he quietly put his arms together and thought about it.

 475 Episode 473: The Great Sweat

    "... Shester, what does it mean to be?


    Lombardo finally settled down, capturing Shester''s verbal butt and asking in a harsh tone.


    Then Shester untied the arm he was putting together and turned back to Lombardo and answered.


    "I felt your unusual talent more than before, Gaius. And to you, Gaius, it seems that El was exposing himself..."


    "Master Elle? To Gaius?


    "Yeah, there wasn''t any certainty, but that''s the kind of verse I saw before. When I asked Elle before, he denied it. But in the meantime, it was actually easy to understand and say, so I was wondering if it wasn''t."


    "Elle is easy to understand..."


    Lombardo said about himself up on the shelf.


    "Yes, so it''s almost certain that El was exposing himself to Gaius... then the question remains why El was revealing to Gaius that he was a member of God''s family. I think it''s because Elle loved your unusual talent, Gaius."


    "The genius of Gaius... I do admit my genius as a magician of Gaius while my son..."


    "I call you a magician, Gaius, but your strength already outweighs the magicians there, right?


    "Uh-huh... well, I guess so... because is it something Elle would easily reveal who you are?


    "I hope that''s not enough reason, huh?


    When Shester said so, he somehow peered into Ortez''s face.


    Ortes was surprised and showed a doggy bare gesture.


    "What? Yes, no..."


    Then Lombardo asked Chester wondering.


    "Yeah? Shester, Mr. Ortes wouldn''t have anything to do with that, would he?


    Then Shester answered Lombardo with a still peek into Ortes'' face.


    "Is it? I was surprised to see Mr. Ortes from earlier..."


    "You''re rude, Shester."


    Lombardo thought he was rude to Ortez, the customer, and tried to stab Shester with the nail.


    But Shester didn''t mind and started telling me what he thought in his heart.


    "Didn''t Mr. Ortes also ask you about Mr. Gaius by Lord Elle? It was a little strange to me that Elle told Mr. Ortes about the Battle of Esta."


    "What''s so strange about it? Mr. Ortes should have the right to ask about the Battle of Esta."


    "Yeah, I think so too. But I''m much more concerned about what Elle taught me."


    "... what do you mean?


    "No, it doesn''t mean anything particularly profound. I guess it just means you two horses fit. That''s why Elle told me everything right away. If so... Gaius, I thought Mr. Ortes might have told you the secret about you..."


    Ortez was in a hurry for Shester''s keen pursuit, and a great deal of sweat on his forehead.

 476 Episode 474: The Pursuit of Shester

    Ortes attempted a desperate defense against Chester while still sweating a large grain on his forehead.


    "... No, even if they say that, I haven''t heard anything in particular about you, Gaius? Besides, I don''t know anything about you in the first place, Gaius, and I don''t think I''d say no in the middle of a conversation, even if they were going to listen to me in detail..."


    Then Lombardo joined Ortes with a big nod.


    "That''s right, Shester. Mr. Ortes is right."


    But Shester never flinched.


    "Is it? So what the hell is the meaning of the large grain of sweat floating on that forehead?


    "Yes, no, that''s..."


    Ortes rushed to wipe the sweat alternately with his hands.


    But the sweat overflowed, and there was no cut, wiped or wiped.


    "That''s an unusual amount of sweat. Apparently, you have a lying personality."


    "... Hey, no, I..."


    Then Shester suddenly shouted up and decided on the battle.


    "Things are serious!! We have lost the highest power, Master Elle. You say that El himself told Gaius to wait for your return. But we don''t know what that means. Because no matter how talented you are, Gaius, you are nothing more than a boy only twelve years old! And that should be the same for you! But you are accepting the matter lightly. Why!? That''s because you got some kind of secret from Master Elle about you Gaius!! What do you say? Different!?"


    Ortes was completely pressed into an answer by Shester''s temperamental pursuit of tearing.


    Then Shester convoluted in an attempt to strike a further chase.


    "Are you sure!? We''ll never get along more than I don''t know the clear reason why we should wait for you to return! I can''t follow you!


    Then Ortes'' hasty appearance changed and he looked tough ready.


    "Gaius, I hear you''re special."


    Then Shester also returned the harsh look without breaking it again.


    "... What''s special?


    "I don''t know the details. But that''s what God''s family says, I thought it might be."


    Ortes lifted only a few pieces of information to hide that he was the most important reincarnator.


    But Shester peered into Ortez''s face a long time ago.


    "... don''t you know anything really detailed? Just because Master Elle said so, you fell for it?


    "Oh. ''Cause normally, right? You guys may be paralyzed because we''ve been together for years, but if all of a sudden a talking cat shows up and tells me he''s a god''s family, and yet he shows his considerable abilities, he''s usually freaked out, right? On top of that, if Gaius Schneider was told he was special, then you''d have to believe that, wouldn''t you?


    Ortes showed it off with his best act.


    But Chester''s eyes on him had not yet lost their sharpness.

 477 Episode 475: Filling the Heart

    "... I still don''t see the point..."


    Shester shot through Ortez with a sharp eye.


    But Ortez also saw that he had turned his belly a lot, and he did not wander.


    Instead, it was Lombardo who was caught between the two.


    "... what''s going on, Shester? Are you saying you still don''t believe Mr. Ortes? Whatever it takes. Isn''t that rude?


    Shester then trumpeted the opinion without even looking at Lombardo''s face.


    "I thought you said it was serious. May I? Instead of Elle, Gaius, I need a solid reason to rely on you. Just because Elle said that doesn''t convince me."


    Shester once separated the words here and took a breath before continuing his long and wide tongue again.


    "So, Lieutenant, did you suddenly fall in love with your son when he told you to rely on him? Wouldn''t be, would it? If your son had already grown up to be an adult and a young man of muscular bravery, he might have convinced you to obey him in old age. But you, Gaius, are twelve years old at the time, and you should still be old enough to need a lot of time to call yourself an old man. Then there must be a good reason to fill our hearts! And Mr Ortes should know that for sure!


    When Shester said so, he stretched his right arm forcefully to point at Ortes.


    Then Ortes sighed one loud sigh.


    "... Hmm... I have no choice. This is what had been stopped. So I never wanted to say... Gaius, your total magic power is infinite."


    "... infinite? Did Elle tell you that the total amount of magic is infinite?


    "Oh, I did say. I don''t know the details because I can''t use magic. I don''t know, but I''ve never heard of a magician with an infinite total amount of magic. When I was a kid, I liked the hero Tan and let him read it well, but even the legendary archmage mentor who comes out of it should have had a finite amount of magic. Yet he... Gaius says you are infinite. I don''t know why. Even if it had been explained, I wouldn''t have understood. But... Elle says it''s infinite anyway. Besides, he''s got a lot of training going on in places you don''t know. Sure, you can cut off your heads and your arms, but it''s Gaius Schneider you should count on most."


    Ortes sighed another loud sigh when he finished saying it.


    Then Chester squeezed out her voice as she groaned.


    "... infinite magic... and a bunch of training grounds? ����


    Shester looked at Lombardo at the same time as he whined so.


    But Lombardo opened his mouth with surprise and could not speak.


    So Shester turned again to Ortes and stared desperately at his belly.


    (... infinite magic... is that your secret Gaius... then I also nod that Master Carla took him to the Kingdom of Dallas six years ago. No matter how much for training, it''s something that made me quite uncomfortable that I took you, Gaius, who was only six years old at the time... but Gaius, if you''re the owner of an infinite total amount of magic, then there''s a point. Oh well... you mean...)


    Chester''s heart was finally filled, and he nodded loudly, looking at Ortes and his face.

 478 Episode 476 Calling

    One.


    "... Mr Ortes, you have been very rude. Please forgive me..."


    Shester bowed his head deeply and apologized to Ortes.


    "... yes, no, even though it was stopped, I don''t think it''s natural that I was suspicious because I couldn''t explain it very well either..."


    Ortes hastily waved his hands and accepted Chester''s apology.


    Then Chester took a sigh of relief and gave him a relief look.


    "It would be helpful if you could say that"


    Shester took a few steps and offered his right hand against Ortes.


    Then Ortes grabbed his right hand with disappointment, and here was a settlement between the two.


    It was Lombardo beside him who was most pleased with this.


    "No - good. Good. I was wondering what would really happen for a while?


    Lombardo winked mischievously at Shester.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to bother you, Deputy Secretary."


    "No, actually, I didn''t really fall for it either. But I didn''t know Gaius had an infinite amount of magic..."


    "... yes, it''s just that the enemy... I don''t know if he defeated Lord Elle, but he can still be left without a note. I thought overconfidence was forbidden..."


    "Whatever. I will never let you follow Elle to Gaius!


    When Lombardo said so resolutely, he never stared into the hollow.


    Two.


    "Excuse me. Deputy Secretary Schneider, Councillor Shester. Secretary Muller is here for you."


    The secretary, Cordesia, told her how unusual she had struck and changed.


    Based on this, the Lombards immediately perceived that the communication from the Secretary''s office was in itself a gestation of tension.


    "Okay. Tell him I''ll be right there."


    Cordesia quickly retrieved Lombardo''s lucid reply and left the room quietly.


    "... are you here?


    Lombardo stood up and answered Shester''s question.


    "Probably."


    "... but Gaius you haven''t arrived yet... but I can''t help but say this..."


    "Oh...... let''s hurry. I can''t keep the secretary waiting..."


    Shester stood up and responded to Lombardo''s demands with momentum.


    "Yeah, right. Let''s say we go... to our battlefield..."


    Lombardo nodded strongly at Shester''s words of readiness.


    "Let''s go. of six years...... no for putting an end to twelve long years of abominable oddity!


    Lombardo was determined to take a step forward with his heart.

 479 Chapter 477: Judgment

    One.


    "Both names, call me there."


    Eduardo Muller''s thunderous voice echoed indoors, the prestigious robust arm of Elmur''s eagle alias.


    The Lombards praised him and sat down in a quick motion to one leg of the couch opposite him, which was placed in front of the secretary''s desk.


    "Today, along with a formal complaint from the Pope of Lowenglin, I received your personal surrender request. But no matter how big a power they are, they will accept such demands only with their consent, and they will not send you to the Pope of Lowenglin. However, I have to accept the complaint."


    Both names nodded loudly to Muller''s words.


    When Muller confirmed it, he gave himself a big nod.


    "As a result, a military trial with both Lombard Schneider and Helmut Shester as defendants was to be held in the court-martial today beginning at 12 noon".


    "Today at noon!? Suddenly!?"


    Lombardo asked Muller with surprise.


    Then Muller looked abominable and answered bitterly.


    "... um. Apparently, they worked for a significant number of leading players in Valentine''s country..."


    "... I see. Is this why you''ve been silent for the past few days��"


    Shester frowned and made a sinister face.


    Then Lombardo kicked up resolutely.


    "Whatever it is, only take it and stand!


    Lombardo''s gaze was sharp and he was shooting through a court-martial that looked far out the window.


    Two.


    As the Lombards, led by Muller, left the Elmur administration and began walking towards a court-martial roughly hundreds of meters away, a carriage that looked familiar to slip beside it passed.


    Then the carriage slowly slowed down and stopped quietly after going a dozen or so meters too far.


    "... Lennon!


    Lombardo confirmed the face of the man who slowly appeared from the carriage over Muller''s prestigious body, calling the name abominable.


    Then the man walked up the corner of his mouth and looked at Lombardo, saying hello with a calm voice as he stopped in front of the three.


    "This is all three of you."


    Lennon''s mouth was answered by a leading Muller controlling the two behind him.


    I''m about to go to a court-martial on your complaint.


    "It''s hard to go on foot."


    "There are no more than two hundred meters above the government. Not a big distance."


    Then Lennon deliberately alternated between the government behind him and the court-martial that stood at a distance away.


    "I see. It''s certainly not a big distance."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    "... but I''m weak, so I''m going to use the carriage, right?


    "Help yourself."


    Then Lennon smiled lightly and made the meeting and boarded the carriage again.


    "... I''ll see you later..."


    Lennon glanced through the carriage window and even stuck a laugh on his face and said.


    Then Lombardo, who had grown up behind Muller until then, opened his mouth.


    "... oh, I''ll see you later..."


    Lombardo was now convinced that the last lid of the long battle with Lennon had been cut and dropped.

 480 Chapter 478: Senate

    When the three of them stepped into the court-martial, a seventy-third well-dressed man quietly walked over, immediately holding back by the front door.


    "... excuse me, are you Secretary Edward Muller? ����


    When the man greeted Muller rudely while following four bent uniformed soldiers behind his back, he sent a sharp gaze to the Lombards who immediately refrained behind it.


    "... and this is the defendant of the day, Deputy Secretary Lombard Schneider and Judge Helmut Shester, right?


    The three sensitized themselves to the fact that hostility was mixed with the man''s story in each of them.


    For this reason, we couldn''t all return greetings of the snotty ones at the same time, and we couldn''t help but reply because the leading Muller was in a position to be at the top of the list.


    "Yes... who are you?


    Then the man bowed with his hips wide bent at his feet.


    "This is very disrespectful�� I have been sent here by the Senate to be Gareth Bolero."


    Then the three frowned tighter with an even more snotty face.


    "... well. What is the Senate... again for some reason?


    "Yes, the senate was very worried about this, and this time I was sent."


    "I don''t know... does the Senate have anything to do with this?


    "Directly�� but since the current owner of the Schneider family, the famous family of Valentine''s, is the defendant�� it is also natural for the senate to be concerned��"


    Bolero said with a really nasty grin on the edge of his mouth.


    Lombardo gave a fed up look when he thought of the kind of fly that surrounded his same family name.


    Then he toyed with Lombardo''s feelings, showering his taunting words at Bolero as Muller snorted.


    "Hmm! Looks like the Senate is still a bunch of free people, huh?


    Bolero then gave a deliberately surprising look.


    "This is... Secretary Muller, won''t you listen to me? How dare you take the alias of Elmur''s eagle, a noble man in heaven, and overlook such bad rumors about the Senate?"


    "Hmm. Did you make a bad noise? So, what is the Senate doing on a daily basis? It''s been in this Elmur far away for years, so I totally forgot. You must tell this old man the role of the Senate and what to do with it."


    "Again...... no, you''re in trouble with this. I didn''t know you were going to teach me the role of the Senate..."


    The political system of the Republic of Valentin was a composite government by a council of eighty members elected in direct elections by citizens and by the House of Lords, made up of nobles who were the lords of two hundred.


    The powers of the Council, however, far exceeded those of the House of Lords, and the Cabinet, made up of twelve members, was also all elected from among Council members.


    It was therefore said that the Senate was only an honorary body with an auxiliary role for the Council.


    "The Senate and others are nothing more than an approving body for the Council''s decisions. Don''t you hear at all that the Senate overruled what was voted by the council in the last few years? Then the Senate is no longer the only institution that has finished its role."


    Muller so clearly asserted, he had an invincible grin on the edge of his mouth.

 481 Chapter 479: Hostility

    One.


    "... you surprised me with this. Because the Secretary says the Senate is an unnecessary institution for Valentin''s administration?


    Bolero stepped over to Muller with a truly pitiful voice.


    But Muller glanced back at Bolero without moving at all.


    "Did you hear anything else?


    "... apparently the Secretary is hostile to the Senate..."


    "Hmm. That would be mutual. You don''t have enough training. I don''t think it''s hostile from the edge.


    "Me? I have no hostility toward you?


    "Then say so. I am not going to deal with you any more, nor with the Senate. You know why?


    "Ha... why not?


    ''Cause it''s a waste of time.''


    "... well. Regardless of what you do to me, I repeat my disrespectful remarks to the Senate�� Regardless, may I report?


    "Be my guest."


    When Muller abandoned him so briefly, he immediately returned his heel and walked out.


    Then the Lombards also expected Muller to move, almost at the same time, and the three of them walked away from the Bolerows in an undisturbed stride.


    Two.


    "Hmm. Have you made unwanted enemies?


    Upon entering the defendant''s chamber where they had been prepared, the three men, for the time being, laid down their respective hips on the face-to-face two-legged sofa provided in the centre of the room.


    And when Muller confirmed that the two sitting face-to-face had settled down, he immediately asked Lombardo about the exchange at the front door earlier.


    Lombardo then replied, shaking his neck sideways in a big, slow motion.


    "No, as the Secretary said, Bolero has been somewhat hostile to us since the beginning. I mean, I didn''t make unwanted enemies, just that they were enemies in the first place. That''s not what the secretary cares about."


    Then Chester beside Lombardo took over the words.


    "Yeah, the Senate is an institution made up of nobles who were the Lord in the first place. So it is known to everyone who lives in Valentine that there are many places that are included against the Schneider family, which is said to be Valentine''s most famous house, even though they are not noble. If I may also say that the Senate has sent such a person, I think it would be most natural."


    Then Muller nodded majestically.


    "The Senate is no longer becoming a useless long object. It can be said that the Council and the Cabinet are already responsible for most of that, with little or no curtain for the Senate''s exit. However... it is also true that there are still those who possess hidden powers in the shadows. Can''t be alarmed, can you?


    Muller said that in a quiet but really harsh voice.


    The two remained silent and nodded loudly and slowly.

 482 Episode 480: Attendance

    One.


    "Excuse me. It is time for the court to open. Get ready."


    The attendant prompted the attendant to prepare his appearance by opening the door to the gallery.


    Then Lombardo nodded loudly and replied.


    "Accepted"


    Then the attendant gave a deep greeting and promptly left the room.


    Lombardo stood up quietly in slow motion as he sent an eye signal to Shester beside him, Muller facing him.


    "Then I will watch in the hearing room."


    Muller said as he sent a serene glance that he couldn''t show on a daily basis.


    Then Lombardo thanked Muller as he bowed deeply.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry for your concern."


    Then Chester beside him bowed his head deeply, as did Lombardo again.


    "Never mind. I honestly don''t know anything about what happened in Esta. But I am certain that you would never have done anything wrong. Look, I believe in you no matter what. Don''t forget that, okay?


    Lombardo couldn''t respond very well to Muller''s unusual gracious narrative.


    "... is... thank you..."


    Muller then gently pounded Lombardo and Shester on their shoulders as they moved one step forward with that large stride.


    Then suddenly, Muller looked hazy and remembered something.


    "... whoa, I forgot to tell you. Your defense attorney, but I asked for it on my own."


    "Thank you. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Don''t worry... it''s a sudden matter. Looks like he''s very busy getting ready and hasn''t arrived yet, but he should have good arms. You can count on it."


    "Yes."


    "... bye"


    Muller said so briefly, turning back his heels and leaving the room.


    The two men left in the room often stood silently.


    "... the Secretary was still a prospect..."


    Lombardo also responded with another softly small voice to Chester''s blurry grunt.


    "... naturally. It''s the eagle of Elmour..."


    That was all they said, and they sat silently for a while.


    Two.


    A short while later, an earlier clerk glanced at Lombards'' waiting room door again.


    "As you prepare..."


    Then Lombardo responded quickly.


    "It''s done. Shall we go?"


    Lombardo said or walked out lightly.


    Then Chester on the other side continued later without getting her hair in.


    "I''ll show you."


    When the attendant said so, he opened the door and made it easier for the two of them to get through, he himself took the lead and walked out to lead the two.


    The three men walked silently through the dark corridor all the time as they left the armoury, and at last the attendant stopped in front of a large door of lofty construction.


    On the left and right side of the door, each was refrained from by an attendant, who at the same time began to open that large door from the left and right as the three arrived.


    Then the sunlight just dazzled from the inside plunged intensely into the dark hallway.


    Lombardo seemed desperate to get a glimpse of the glare, and stared sharply at their new battlefield, which was spreading in front of him.

 483 Chapter 481: House arrest

    "You guys! What the hell are you doing with this!


    The mighty arm of the ship, Muller''s anger rang indoors.


    Then the gentleman standing beside Muller also raised a protest against the men in opposing military uniforms.


    "Secretary Muller is right. This Valentine''s Republic should be a rule-of-law state that marks democracy. Yet...... what the hell do you mean you won''t have a lawyer present at the trial! What the hell do you know about the law that is the backbone of the state!


    Then a man who appeared to be the epitome of the men in uniform standing directly in front of the two replied quietly to the two protests.


    "�� but this was an instruction from the central government�� even if we were told�� it would be troubling��"


    The man said with a laugh even blushing his shoulders.


    Then naturally, Muller''s anger crept up on this rude attitude.


    But Muller desperately enjoyed his two men, who would now be at an unusually extreme trial with no defense counsel or hearers.


    "... shall I ask your name again..."


    "Yes, I am Captain David Geppel, Army Legal Officer, Republic of Valentin"


    "Captain Geppel, who is your immediate superior?


    "... I have been told not to answer such questions, so it is obvious..."


    "I hear who told you that!


    "Even if they shout... we can''t answer them."


    "... whoever breathed in the Senate anyway..."


    "Whatever the secretary thinks, be my guest."


    Geppel continued to engage in a relaxed pursuit of M��ller with such flavors as arm presses on the warm curtains.


    Then Muller boiled the business and moved on a step forward.


    "... you guys get out of there anyway"


    "I can''t do that. The Secretary has to wait here with his attorney..."


    "So you''re putting us under house arrest?


    "There is no annihilation! House arrest, etc. �� but we were instructed to stay in this room��"


    "That''s house arrest!


    "Well anyway, why don''t you just sit back and calm down for once? Whatever you''re gonna do to yell, you''re not gonna be able to step out of this room until the trial is over, are you?


    Geppel mumbled its nature and laughed nasty.


    Muller''s anger then finally reached its peak and finally came to such a point as near the explosion.


    "I''ve been licked a lot too..."


    But Geppel told me to water it.


    "I''m not licking it. That''s why we''re bringing in as many as six inflexible martial officers. Besides... your neighbor''s lawyer doesn''t look like he''s good at martial arts, does he?


    When Geppel said so, he smiled at his attorney in a sadistic manner.

 484 Lesson 482: The Prosecutors

    Lombardo entered the courtroom in a slow motion as he narrowed his eyes to the intense sunlight from the skylight to the excess it plugged in.


    The assistant asked the Lombards to take a seat on the defense side to the right towards the judge''s seat in the front of the door, saying gratuitously.


    Please sit down and wait for a while.


    Lombardos followed him very quietly and sat in the defensive seat, while the clerk quickly turned his heel back and walked away once again.


    Lombardo spoke quietly to Chester beside him as he dropped off the assistant''s back.


    "... Looks like your lawyer hasn''t arrived yet, huh? ����


    Lombardo was right, the bar seat next to his right was vacant.


    "... you''re here. Are you sure you want to come? ����


    That''s right, Shester also looked worried over Lombardo''s shoulder at the blank bar seat.


    Lombardo looked all the way around and began to crumble and observe inside the courtroom.


    Then there were still few people in the courtroom, and the prosecutor''s seat was only organized by a few people who seemed young, completely deserted leading up to the judge''s seat and hearing seat.


    "Apparently we still have a lot of time before the court opens. Besides, Secretary Muller has it for you. There''s no mistake."


    "Sure... but there doesn''t seem to be anyone in the audience either... are you just lagging behind?


    "... Speaking of which, yes... it would be nice for a judge to be in court at the end of the day, because the hearing seat is deserted... I don''t think it''s private... what do you think?


    "It should usually be published. Unless this trial is about some kind of military secrecy, which is not particularly true in this case... but I think we''re just late..."


    Then the door on the side of the prosecutor''s seat made a heavy noise and slowly opened.


    And five well-dressed men came into the courtroom from beyond that door in an orderly fashion.


    "... those are the D.A. ''s..."


    Shester replied to Lombardo''s whining.


    "Apparently so..."


    "... it feels like a bureaucrat..."


    "Yeah, what about the bad guys?


    "Come on, don''t get belligerent from the start, okay? Shester."


    "Even if this one doesn''t, it looks like that one''s gonna happen, doesn''t it?


    When Lombardo told Shester to move his gaze to the prosecutors, they were even laughing at the two faces.


    "... apparently so..."


    Lombardo was convinced that the battle he was about to wage would be fierce from the start, knocking his neck down a few times to make a crisp noise, while renewing his determination.

 485 Chapter 483: Arrogance

    "You''re Deputy Secretary Schneider, aren''t you? And you''re the Chester Councillor?


    A middle-aged man of the right width walked out of the men who seemed to be the D.A. and said alternating between them, invincibly hitting before the Lombards.


    "Yeah, but... what about you?


    When Lombardo asked back, hiding his discomfort, the man answered with a laugh even to make the two more uncomfortable.


    "I''m late for my application. My name is Bart Kokhol and I am the Attorney General of the Elmur Public Prosecutor''s Office. It''s an honor to meet the Schneider family."


    Kokhol whitewashed a compliment that was not in his heart either.


    Then Lombardo replied as well, not at all heartfelt.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. Speaking of the D.A., you''re at the head of the Elmur D.A. ''s office, right? I am very afraid that you will annoy those who hold such positions in our case."


    Then Chester beside him also continued.


    "You''re right about the deputy secretary. Why is it better if it''s the D.A.? Did someone ask you to be even better?


    Then Kokhol suddenly laughed high.


    "Councillor Shester, our attorney is trying to be fair, trying to do justice, right? There''s no way that''s happening, is there?


    "Well, what about that? In the first place, I don''t trust anything that speaks of righteousness without being cowardly..."


    "... well... what does that mean?


    "Thank you. It means the same thing. I thought there was no absolute justice in this world. Because justice is something very different in the person''s position. If one rises up wielding justice for himself, and the other conflicts wielding justice for himself as well, then what the hell is there justice for either? Is there anyone who can come up with an answer?


    Then Cohle mocked Chester again with a high laugh.


    "That''s not true, Councillor Shester. We attorneys can identify justice for both opposing parties and determine which is more right, right?


    Not only Shester but Lombardo was stunned by this.


    "... are you seriously thinking that? ����


    Kokhol replied with a constant grin to Lombardo''s question.


    "Absolutely. Justice is what our DA chose."


    Lombardo''s bloodthirsty response to Cohol''s repetitive arrogant shore supreme response was finally loud, and Bang banged the desk in front of him with both hands and rose to momentum.


    "That''s arrogant!! I''m the one who says that there shouldn''t be a function where you have to hit things as vainly as the DA, but I''m the one who wields justice and willingly and so on and so on!! I have to say that Valentin''s justice system is crazy when a fool like you is the DA Justice!!"


    Lombardo''s anger instantly reached a boiling point, and he rose wildly and madly against the abominable man in front of him.

 486 Episode 484: The Human Rights

    "... a fool... isn''t that just too much?


    To Lombardo''s angry tongue, Cohle just colorlessly asked.


    But instead of apologizing, Lombardo blamed him even louder.


    "It''s not too much or anything! I have nothing but foolishness to say to a man arrogantly that I am righteous!


    "Come on! Come on! Anyway, I''m going to confront you plenty after this. It''s only then that I can make you squeeze that snare!


    That''s all Cohol said, turning his heels and walking away from the front of the Lombards.


    "What kind of a man like that is a D.A.... what kind of man put him in such a key position? Totally......"


    Lombardo complained of bumps against Chester by his side.


    Then he said to Lombardo with a mouthful that made Shester blush.


    "Well, don''t be so angry... the law enforcement world is a closed, narrow world and a fixed market. Lawyers still have plenty of opportunities to deal with the public, but we generally hear of things like prosecutors and judges as unknown gatherings. So HR is also mostly a decision to make internally. So once you get a key position, you succeed Ahu from next to next. That''s why I call you the better and choose."


    "You''re in trouble!... Then did you still have an attorney?


    "No, that''s a lot of fools. No, prosecutors and judges are just in a closed world. Maybe not yet..."


    "Really? Wouldn''t it be more natural and common sense if we had more opportunities to deal with the public?


    "No, that''s not it. Our Republic of Valentin has marked an enlightened cultural state, so we are quite active in terms of re-departing criminals after the end of their sentences."


    "Oh, that''s natural. Even criminals are no longer criminals as long as they work hard to raise their sentences properly, and the path to recurrence must be properly secured."


    "That''s right. But I was wondering if you could shorten your sentence for the resurgence..."


    "That means you''re as young as you can to try to start over... so you think you''re shortening your sentence for that?


    "Yeah, a lot of lawyers deal with the public, but they also deal with criminals a lot. To defend you. It is also true that many people lean in with criminals for this reason and sympathize with the criminal side. As a result, many people try to lighten their sentences by looking at crime lighter than it actually is."


    "... I do have a lot of cases lately where I think sentences are a lot lighter for the weight of sin..."


    "I agree. And all of this is what lawyers call ''human rights'' do."


    "Hmm. You''re a human rights man..."


    "What''s more, these people don''t want to be on the side of criminals, they want to be on the side of the victim."


    Shester began to blush his face gradually, either because of the anger that gushed above his heart.

 487 Chapter 485: Law Enforcement

    "On the victim''s side... that means not only the victim, but also his family or survivors, right?


    Shester answered Lombardo''s question without interrupting her hair.


    "Yes, they don''t care about those who suffer from crime damage, they only pursue the interests of the perpetrator they come into contact with, and even attack the victim''s side if that''s an obstacle!


    "That''s a terrible story... isn''t that secondary damage then..."


    "Yeah, you''re absolutely right. Plus, what these people can''t do is shake the human rights of the perpetrators."


    "But when it comes to human rights, there must be human rights on the victim''s side, too, right?


    "Exactly. In the first place, the idea of human rights should be the right of all human beings to equality at birth. Then naturally the victim should also have the right to do so. By the way, all these people say is human rights on the part of the perpetrators!


    "Why would you do that..."


    "I guess it''s because it''s just the perpetrators we deal with on a daily basis. I assume that I am the only one who can save this poor lamb while I look at all the pathetically beaten assailants over the iron lattice in front of me, and that is when I fall into the illusion that I have become even God, and I am the one who will attack justice and the victim''s side."


    "Am I justice again..."


    "I guess the early story makes the entire law enforcement community susceptible to that kind of illusion."


    "... then the judge too? ����


    "Probably..."


    Then the door beside the front opened with a heavy noise, and five judges and thinkers came in from within.


    "Rumor has it, how dare you?


    Shester said with one eye closed.


    But Lombardo did not respond, staring at his side.


    "... you''re here... you''re not here yet..."


    "It was. I forgot the key thing......"


    "Yeah, but there''s no way I can sit in court without a lawyer. Let''s explain the situation and wait."


    Shester also nodded at Lombardo''s suggestion.


    "Yeah, but you better get out as bad as you can so you don''t have a bad judge''s heart test. Why don''t I take your place?


    "Hmm. Say what. I can do that, too."


    Is it true?


    Shester told me to make fun of him.


    And Lombardo jumped up one eyebrow and reacted.


    "It''s decided I can! Look at that!


    Lombardo turned to the judge''s seat when he said so.


    "Your Honor, I''m very sorry, but our attorney has not arrived yet. We think we will arrive soon, so could you please wait a while?


    When Lombardo said so, he saw Shester just wondering how it was.


    Then Shester shrugged his shoulders, so Lombardo was just happy to win.


    But at the next moment, the two men were told surprising words by the presiding judge.


    "My attorney is absent, but it is due to your untruthfulness and has nothing to do with us. Therefore, this court is now in session!


    When the judge declared so in a harsh tone, he shook down the hammer in his hand vigorously.

 488 Episode 486: Hidden Windows

    One.


    "Wait! I''ve never heard of a court in the absence of a lawyer!


    Lombardo couldn''t stop standing up and screaming.


    Then Chester stood up again and raised his voice in protest.


    "Exactly! If we were to say that we were qualified lawyers and that lawyers were unnecessary, then I understand the story. But we don''t have a lawyer qualification, we don''t need a lawyer, and we don''t say a word! As the Deputy Secretary said earlier, we''ve been waiting for our attorney to arrive now or not! What does it mean to hold a hearing without a lawyer in spite of that!?"


    Despite protests like the two angers, the judges just sat still and quietly without changing one complexion.


    Then the presiding judge, sitting in the center, again pronounced on the Lombards in a heavy tone.


    "Say it again now. Whatever the reason, it''s already past the time limit. This court is hereby called to order."


    When the judge said so, he shook down the hammer in his hand again vigorously.


    "Such an idiot!!"


    Even once Lombardo raised his voice in protest now, the judge began to read out the pleadings without any ears to listen.


    Then he muttered in a voice like Shester had finally squeezed it out of the back of his throat.


    "... this is... you''re in trouble..."


    Then Lombardo said, similarly desperately squeezing out his voice.


    "... oh, this is... trouble..."


    Then the presiding judge finished the pleading and looked up from the pleading at hand to see the two faces.


    He told them to move to the defendant''s seat in a strong tone.


    "Defendant forward!


    Two.


    "Kukuku... Lombardo Schneider, I''m mad at you for not coloring"


    Lennon glanced into the courtroom through a hidden window in the room diagonally behind the judges and grinned lightly with a lean appearance that made him wonder if he had just skinned his bones.


    Then he stood beside him and asked in a low voice by a man who was middle-bodied but seemed to have extremely fine muscles wrapped around his body.


    "... because you can''t see it in the hearing room? ����


    "Do we only see their backs from the hearing room? That''s not funny or anything. Look, take a peek from here. I can see their faces better."


    "... I see... Lord Lennon is remorseful to Lord Schneider the Great?


    "... there is. Much. But isn''t that the same for you?


    "... no, I''m especially..."


    The man laid his eyes down and nodded quietly.


    Then Lennon questioned him to chase him against the man.


    "Then why are you here? Aren''t you here because they have a grudge?


    "... no grudges... just... no, nothing..."


    Then Lennon said, sounding one snort at a time.


    "... Fair enough. I don''t care what you think of Schneider. Just do what you have to do, that''s fine..."


    When Lennon said so, he laughed and again peered pleasantly into the courtroom through a hidden window.

 489 Chapter 487: Doubt

    "Do you have any say in that?


    I said to Lombardo as attorney general Kokhol put a disgusting grin on his face.


    Lombardo then shouted loudly at the front judge as he stared at Kokhol on the side.


    "Much! Nothing to talk about in such a pre-arranged trial!


    Then the judge questioned Lombardo in a harsh tone.


    "What does that mean? You''re not going to insult this court anymore, are you?


    "I don''t want to insult the court, I''m just impeaching those involved in this trial"


    "So I''m asking what that means."


    "Don''t tell me, but you know it! It was only in the morning that we were informed of the opening of this trial. You should have been informed at least a few days ago, but today''s the day, right?


    Then the attorney general Kokhol sandwiched his mouth from the side.


    "Isn''t that some kind of miscommunication? Whatever, on your side... but right?


    "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s up to you guys not to let me know!


    "This doesn''t bother me if they decide to do that without proof."


    Cohol opened his hands and said with his shoulders closed.


    Shester put a mouth shot on this.


    "The D.A. just told me that the opening call was today and said it wasn''t a poor call, but don''t lie to me if you normally say that! I think it will be?


    "... that''s not true. Until I didn''t think I was going to tell such a child a lie in this courtroom..."


    "No, you''re not. I guess it''s because you knew the opening communication was today. Because you''re the attorney general."


    "... Again, it means I have trouble being told that without proof. Or something? Do you have any evidence that I''ve arranged for you to be contacted this morning?


    "There is no evidence. But well enough for now. Attorney General, whether we''re in poor communication or whatever, it''s admittedly the first time we''ve been contacted in court this morning, right?


    "... that''s... you have no proof. Maybe he''s lying..."


    "That was supposed to have been denied by you earlier?


    "... I didn''t completely deny it. Until I said I thought it might be..."


    "Really? Well, that''s fine. I would now like to address the Judges"


    When Shester said so, he began to speak directly to the judges.


    "It is only in the morning that we have heard that this Court will be sitting. This, as you''ve just heard, was something the D.A. didn''t even think he was lying about. And with that in mind, we would like to ask the judges. All of a sudden he hears there''s a trial in the morning, and he''s half-enforced to bring him here. What do you think of our trial?


    Once the words were separated here, Shester saw the judges licking one at a time as the actors circled their necks to cut off their looks on stage.


    And he opened his mouth quietly after leaving it open for a long time.


    "We have doubts about everyone involved in this trial!

 490 Chapter 488:

    "... well. Doubtful? Then can you be specific about that?


    Your Honor asked Chester in a harsh tone.


    Then Shester began to speak in good spirits as if it were water on the stand.


    "I had my doubts for two reasons. There is one thing I said earlier about the opening date and time. One is that he started the trial forcefully, albeit in the absence of a lawyer. I have never heard of such an example, and is it not a serious act that is a state governed by the rule of law? Therefore, we cannot but have certain doubts about the prosecutors and the judges! That is nothing more than the suspicion that the fate of this trial has already been predetermined!


    "... does that mean it''s up to the verdict beforehand? Then that''s different. That''s not true."


    "You can''t trust me if they say so. Anyway, you''re the kind of people who start a trial despite the absence of a lawyer."


    "There seems to be a lot of misunderstanding about that, but holding a hearing without a lawyer is a right given to a judge to prevent malicious boycotts by lawyers. It''s definitely a special case, but it''s rare. So we''re just fulfilling that right in the name of the law."


    This statement by the Chancellor was truly unexpected to Shester.


    "... a malicious boycott by a lawyer? �� what is that��"


    "It''s an act of trying to extend the trial by not attending court. If that repeats itself, how long will the trial not go on as late as possible? To prevent it, the judge is given the right to hold a trial even in the absence of a lawyer."


    "... but then if something unforeseen is happening to your lawyer and you''re helplessly late, doesn''t that apply?


    "Yes or no. It''s not meant to be delayed, and if it means just being late, it''s not going to be held."


    Then Shester inadvertently embarked on himself and appealed to the judge.


    "If so! Isn''t it strange that the courtroom is now in session!


    Then the judge gently withdrew Shester''s appeal without changing one complexion.


    "I don''t think so."


    Shester took himself up even bigger in this response and appealed forcefully to the judge.


    "That''s ridiculous! Why!? I can tell you the story if you say there have been boycotts like that several times in this trial before. But isn''t this our first trial?!"


    Then to this Shester''s appeal, the judge frowned and gave a surprised look.


    And he started discussing it with some other judges with a surprising look on his face.


    Shester waited for the judges to finish their conversation as he met Lombardo face to face.


    It was then that the presiding judge, who had finally completed the consultation, corrected the prestige and spoke to Shester with a harsh voice.


    "There seems to be a lot more to it than earlier, but this is not the first trial. Everything that had been scheduled to be opened many times before had flown because the lawyer and then the defendant had not shown up. That''s why this time, after finally securing them, the court was in session. Regardless, I contacted my attorney to tell him that I had secured the defendant and that the trial would be held today, but he didn''t show up as before, so he announced the opening of the trial in the absence of his attorney, albeit exceptionally, earlier."

 491 Episode 489: A glimmer of light

    One.


    "... be!...... such an idiot!!"


    Shester managed desperately to squeeze his voice out of the back of his throat to protest, although the back of his throat was surprisingly tight and he couldn''t speak well to begin with.


    But as the judge waved at Shester like that, he spoke up to him.


    "It''s true. This is the first time the case has been heard, but it is already the fourth time the trial itself has taken place"


    Then Lombardo raised his voice instead of Shester, who had a startling look on his face and couldn''t speak up.


    "It''s a total first ear. We''ve never heard of a trial open many times before."


    Then Cohle, the DA''s attorney general, who had been watching the previous exchange in silence, broke in between the two with a nasty grin.


    "Lie. Couldn''t have known. The notice of the trial should have been given to you each time after the official route. It''s useless to spare me, isn''t it?


    "You''re lying! This is the first time I''ve heard it this morning. This thing is true, I swear to God in heaven and earth!


    "Hmm! Talk like that, something you can trust! Your Honor, it''s a waste of time. I''d like you to proceed with the hearing."


    Lombardo then moved his gaze from Kokhol to the presiding judge and appealed again.


    "Your Honor! It''s true. We really didn''t know."


    Lombardo appealed to the judge with a serious look.


    But the judge''s decision was harsh for the Lombards.


    "That being said, there is no definite evidence. Besides, I can''t possibly close the court now more than I once declared it open. The hearing shall therefore continue."


    When the judge said so, he basically waved down the hammer in his hand with all his might.


    Two.


    "... apparently completely embedded during Lennon''s surgery..."


    Lombardo told him to whisper against Chester, who was dropping his shoulder beside him and depressed, as the prosecutor was explaining the case''s revelations to the judges in good faith.


    Shester then responded to Lombardo as he nodded in small pieces.


    "... Yep, they totally did it... I can''t believe the trial was starting where we didn''t know..."


    "Besides, of course, we tried many times not to appear before a lawyer, and I didn''t know we were setting up to hold a trial even in the absence of a lawyer..."


    "... here you are..."


    "Oh, this is troublesome... but you''ve only had one good thing?


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "... that the Your Honor was neutral, right? ����


    "Oh, I can tell you this is a glimmer of light in the dark for us"


    "Right. Surely that seems like the only way to break through for us."


    "Ready, Shester? If this happens, even without a lawyer, we''re gonna have to do something about it, right?


    "Yes, let''s get through this predicament at all costs."


    "That''s the intention, Shester!


    When Lombardo said so, he slapped Shester''s back so hard in the palm of his hand with Don.

 492 Episode 490: The Witness

    "�� is the revelation of a complaint from Pope Roenglin"


    Upon completing his reading of the complaint, Prosecutor Kokhol immediately lifted the cup on his desk and drank the water inside at once.


    And when I put the empty cup right back on my desk, I continued my words tirelessly.


    "Your Honor, I hereby apply for the appearance of the witness. May I?


    The judge nodded lightly, agreeing to Cohol''s request.


    "Fine. Like bringing witnesses to court."


    With the consent of the presiding judge, Kokhol sent a signal to his subordinate prosecutor, who would refrain behind him.


    Then his men immediately turned back their heels and headed towards the door behind the prosecutor''s seat.


    And when he opened the door in the meantime, Lukak, a witness, appeared from the inside.


    When Lukak appeared restless with Kyorokyoro, he slowly walked in an indelible foothold and took a good amount of time to finally reach the stand.


    "Witness, name your name"


    Lukak began introducing himself at the request of the presiding judge, as he still asked around with Kyorokyoro in suspicion of behavior.


    "... oh, I... oh, no, I''m Lukak. He''s the one who was using the deceased General Gorkos'' quarterback..."


    After listening to Lukak''s not loud but well-attended introduction to himself, the presiding judge quickly began his interrogation of Lukak.


    "I ask you, then, did you see the scene where the accused Helmut Shester murdered General Gorkos?


    Lucak answered the judge''s question honestly.


    "... Yes. Oh, no, I was just watching it faraway, so I didn''t see the stab clearly..."


    Then Kokhol panicked greatly at this statement.


    "No! Mr. Lukak, that''s..."


    However, Chester summarily dismissed Cohle''s remarks in a loud voice.


    "Shut up! We''re in the middle of a witness statement! Shut up and listen!


    Cohol had no choice but to hold his mouth, thinking that staring at Chester with a face like he had chewed up a bitter bug would be disadvantageous if he made any more remarks.


    For that reason, Lukak rushed to make up for his remarks that he had not seen the crime scene in person, foolishly and honestly.


    "... oh, no... the... gorkos didn''t even move with Picri after that... the... if you look at the SS guys around you, the..."


    Lukak immediately turned to the front and spoke to the presiding judge, wondering if he had seen Chirali and Shester for a moment on the side.


    "... I''m pretty sure that guy stabbed him..."


    Then Shester stood up in momentum, hiding his inner joy.


    "What''s that? There were no such murders in the first place, and even if there were, what does it mean to appear as a witness even though you haven''t clearly seen the murder scene! That''s not gonna bring us to trial! What the hell does the D.A. intend to do, maintain a trial based on this kind of bullshit?... Wait a minute, eh? So you don''t want to win a conviction in this trial in the first place? For some reason, it is not possible that we have brought such a trial to deprive ourselves of our precious time!?"


    The situation instantly reversed, and the winner rolled over to the Shesters.

 493 Episode 491: Forced

    Kokhol panicked greatly at Shester''s sharp attack.


    "No, wait a minute! This one doesn''t mean that, of course! Until we were indicted on a complaint from Pope Roenglin... no intention like you said!


    "How about that? Mr. Lukak, the witness, has not behaved since he was drunk by the atmosphere. So I see you didn''t go as per the prior meeting...... Mr. Lukak, didn''t you tell that prosecutor to say this? Saw where the defendant Shester definitely stabbed General Gorkos... but you got up and said you hadn''t seen where he stabbed him by accident. Different?


    Then Lukak held his head and smothered with a voice that was silent.


    "... YAY... YAY... YAY... OH..."


    Then Kokhol panicked further and tried to suppress Lukak''s remarks.


    "Mr. Lukak is very confused right now! I beg you to adjourn this courtroom once!


    Cohol turned to the presiding judge and lobbied for a recess.


    But the judge slowly shook his head to the side and dismissed Kohl''s offer.


    "That''s not how it works. If, in advance, the prosecutor had forced the witness to give false testimony, this would be a very big problem. Therefore, it is unlikely that the court will adjourn unless that suspicion can be dispelled."


    Shester then made a request to the judge.


    "Your Honor! Please forgive me for questioning Mr. Lukak here."


    The judge then made an immediate break.


    "Allow"


    "Ha. Thank you"


    Shester thanked the judge for his regrettable cohort on his ass.


    "Then I will ask you a question. Mr. Lukak, please look me in the eye and answer me from here without looking at the prosecutor''s side in any way. Are you sure?


    Then Lukak looked back and tried to look at the prosecutor''s side with his mostly and eye-kicking eyes.


    Then all of a sudden, Chester''s fury burst out in the wake of Lucak.


    "Don''t look!


    Lukak was surprised, stiffened his body with vicli, and slowly looked back again to try to see Chester in the front.


    Then, even more surprisingly, Chester was moving at a tremendous speed, bringing his face closer to Lukak''s immediate sight.


    Suddenly a staring face of Shester appeared at the end of his eyes and nose, Lukak was amazed at all the jumping up, trembling all over his body for fear or in small pieces.


    "Don''t look... he says. Is that good? You can never look back from here on out, can you?


    Shester stabbed Lukak with a nail with horrible things to say.


    Then Lucak gave Chester his consent by shaking his head vertically many times.


    "Great. Then again... I''ll start asking questions"


    Shester made an exalted proclamation with a tense voice that often passed.

 494 Episode 492: Matching Interests

    "... you say you were at the scene of the murder... this me!... Says he killed General Gorkos!... but I actually say that I judged the scene I stabbed from the circumstances around me without looking!..................... What is this?


    Shester said with his face close to the eye and tip of his nose of the witness Lukak.


    Lukak was completely drunk by Chester and drowned even more intensely.


    "... yes, no... well..."


    "I did not kill General Gorkos!


    "... so, but..."


    "But there''s no snagging! I have not murdered General Gorkos, nor have I ever met you!


    "... no, no... you..."


    "No, maybe we met with you when we met General Gorkos in Esta''s formation, but there were a lot of people there, and I''m sorry, but I don''t remember seeing your face."


    "... no, not then... a thousand years of dragons raging and fussing..."


    "Oh! Sure, I was amused to go to the general''s curtain hall again while the dragon was busting for a thousand years, but was that then?


    "... no, not even talking about it then... then you''re on the run..."


    Lukak looked away from Shester there and moved his gaze behind it to Lombardo and said.


    "... with that guy..."


    Then Shester blocked Lukak''s statement with a further loud voice.


    "Me and the two deputy secretaries!!... what''s wrong?


    Shester peered into Lukak''s face with a slight tilt in his face.


    Then Lukak looked hazy and shook his head many times in small pieces.


    "Yes, you two and the other, someone you''ve never seen at all, show up..."


    "You''re someone I''ve never seen at all, right? Me, the deputy secretary, and another person you''ve never even seen at all showed up, right?


    Even if this trial turned out to be the worst, Shester was trying to make a deal with Lucak to erase the presence of a third man so that the guilty could leave only two of himself and Lombardo.


    And it was also convenient for Lukak.


    "Yes. He was someone I had never seen or heard of at all"


    Lucak also wanted to avoid being tired of a third man again.


    That''s why he jumped in the middle of a conversation with Shester, realizing his intentions.


    Shester was convinced that the two interests coincided and nodded lightly with Cocun with a slight smile.


    And the same was true of Lombardo behind it, who breathed heavily once and breathed out the accumulated air with his shoulders down in relief.

 495 Lesson 493: Fantasy

    "Well, I don''t care about the third man or anything at this time. The problem is with this myself. According to this complaint, while you were fleeing a thousand years of dragon raids, one of them suddenly pulled out a knife and stabbed General Gorkos when those men in the armor of the Lowenglin army appeared and stopped?


    Shester directed Lukak to turn the story to himself in order to hide the presence of a third man, the beloved favorite Anvil lotus.


    Then Lukak rode the invitation.


    "Yes! Exactly. I don''t care about the third man! The important thing is if you killed General Gorkos!


    Lukak''s remarks were too purposeful and, instead, one that could have taken care of the presence of a third man.


    For that reason, during Lukak''s remarks, Shester glanced around at all the human complexions in the courthouse and asked for their respective expressions.


    Fortunately, however, from what Shester saw, no one on the spot seemed to notice the strangeness of the statement.


    As a result, Shester unexpectedly stroked his chest down and decided to move the conversation further.


    "Mr. Lukak, you say I killed General Gorkos. But you said you didn''t see the stabbing?


    "... yes... so no, I hadn''t seen that moment, but if I saw the noise after that..."


    "What the hell is going on with the noise?!? I want you to say it clearly and accurately!


    "No, that''s... I don''t know..."


    Seeing how Lukak was doing, Chester laughed a lot inside.


    "Which means we don''t know anything for sure! Different? You just kind of thought so, and all your memories are obscure! What do you think!?"


    "No, that was a long time ago... and I''m not very smart in the first place..."


    "You won''t be! That''s not the problem! I''m not talking about your memory! I''m not and I''m telling you that all things were fantastic!!"


    "No! That''s just what..."


    "Can I assure you!? Your story is quite vague to see that complaint. Things have all started out in vague descriptions. And yet you can assure me that there was really a murder? Don''t you think the memory has been confused because of that terrible millennial dragon raid?


    Shester took a breather once he separated the words there.


    And when he poured the cup of water in his hand into his dry throat at at once, he cut it into a lukak with a further long and wide tongue.


    "I was certainly in that esta then, too. And I saw that monstrous bird of terror approaching with its wings like that demon. Let''s get this straight! I myself was quite confused at that time. I don''t actually remember exactly how I escaped that place. Not so long ago that was a horrible experience. What do you think? Didn''t you mean you were just as confused as I am?


    Then Lukak shrugged with a lack of confidence.


    "... delusions?... Was that my... paranoia? ����


    At last, Shester didn''t laugh inside, he actually chuckled up the edge of his mouth.

 496 Chapter 494: Protection

    "Wait a minute!


    Cohle, the attorney general, shouted.


    "Your Honor! That''s a guided interrogation!


    The presiding judge nodded at Kokhol''s appeal.


    "I admit it. Defendants are advised to refrain from using language that would induce them against witnesses."


    Shester gave his full consent to this.


    "Yes. I''m sorry. In an unfamiliar self-defense, I did an overwhelming, word-folding imitation. From now on, we''ll make sure this doesn''t happen."


    Shester dared to admit his own inaction and pierced his low profile in order to improve the presiding judge''s heart certificate.


    Then, as Shester thought, the judge smiled and spoke graciously.


    "Fine. Now keep asking questions."


    Shester smiled back satisfied with the serene voice of the presiding judge.


    "Yes, thank you. Now let me continue with the question."


    When Shester said so, he turned to Lukak again.


    "Mr. Lukak, you''ve been going back to your hometown village for the past six years to continue every day of sunny rainfall reading?


    "Yes, everyone in the village kept me hidden... oh, I... I left the army unauthorized..."


    "Yeah, I know. For six years you lived hidden in a house on the outskirts of the village and had your meals carried by your family and childhood friends. Right?"


    "Yes, I really caused a lot of trouble to everyone in the village... but thanks to you I couldn''t find him for six years... but that guy..."


    "... all of a sudden, Mr. Ortes showed up, didn''t he?


    "Yes! Suddenly you came to the safe house where I lived and they grabbed my chest... why are you alive!... and he yelled at me..."


    "So what happened to you?


    "I''m scared... well, Ortez is big and his arms are fat as a whole... so I..."


    "What about me?


    "I told him everything that happened in Esta and everything I saw... and then... he grabbed my root and dragged me out of the den... I was already scared and scared and couldn''t speak... and they took me straight to the police..."


    "Mr. Ortes to the police, too?


    "No, when I got to the end of the police eye and nose, Ortes suddenly stopped... told me to go alone... told me to go fast because I''m here to watch..."


    "So what happened to you?


    "I... hesitated there... I think I was probably almost there... and then I suddenly pulled out the knife he had hidden! So I''m already freaked out and rushed into the police..."


    "So you explained the situation to the police and you got protection, right? I see, I get it. Thank you."


    Shester said so, bowing his head gently against Lukak.

 497 Episode 495: A fictional story

    "So Mr. Lukak hasn''t worked in particular for the last six years, and he''s been living his days of reading in the house, right?


    Shester caught Lukak with a strong gaze that shrugged.


    Lukak was surprised and answered slightly.


    "... yes... but that''s because I''m a deserter..."


    Then Chester''s expression softened as quickly as possible.


    "No, Mr. Lukak, I''m not blaming you for not working anything else. I''m not going to preach about what the duty of labor is. I''m not going to be hairy. I am also well aware that this was a situation in which you had to hide. So I''m just asking if you''ve been reading for six years."


    "... that''s right. I used to read all the time. Because there''s nothing else to do... and you shouldn''t have read it?


    "No, that''s not what I meant either. Mr. Lukak, if I may ask you a few questions, what the hell genre of books did you read primarily?


    "... what genre... well I wonder if it''s a story... I''m not very smart enough to read a hard book..."


    "There''s a lot to tell in a story and a bite. For example, a historical object?


    "No, no, I can''t read that because it says something small and difficult. Easier... you know, the kind of guy a kid reads..."


    "So much so that when it comes to children reading�� like adventures or something?


    "Yes, yes! And then there was a lot of legendary talk and stuff. Anyway, I''ve been going through a lot of easy, long stuff, over and over again. Of course I can''t kill all my time just reading a book, so occasionally I try to make a chair with an easy carpentry job..."


    Then Shester sharply blocked Lukak''s talk.


    "Very well! So Mr. Lukak preferred to read all fictional stories (...), not historical objects, etc.?


    Then Cohle, the prosecutor in chief, screamed, sharply sensing Shester''s intentions here.


    "It''s a guided interrogation! Your Honor, this is a guided interrogation!


    Then immediately Shester turned to the judge and shouted.


    "No! That''s not a guided interrogation! I have now proceeded to speak very carefully so as not to be a induced interrogation. So Mr. Lukak said the genre of the book by no means because I guided him, but because Mr. Lukak himself said it retrospectively! And I have described the genre of the book that Mr. Lukak likes to read as fictional stories in one piece, but if you sum up the stories of adventures and legends, wouldn''t anyone normally describe them as fictional stories?!?"


    Then the judge looked at the two faces and said, staring at Shester''s face.


    "I admit it. Defendant, please continue questioning."


    Shester shouted delightfully in his heart.

 498 Chapter 496 Defendant

    "Thank you!


    Shester gained momentum and bowed his head to the judge to thank him.


    Then next to it, Kokhol tongued bitterly.


    Shester heard the noise and laughed niggardly with her mouth raised so that she could not look like the judge with her head down.


    Then Kokhol, who saw it from the side, distorted his face even more bitterly, making louder noises and pounding his tongue.


    Shester raised his head as he listened comfortably to the sound and resumed questioning Lukak.


    "Mr. Lukak, if not all of it, you''ve been mostly reading fictional stories, haven''t you?


    Shester said, choosing words carefully so that Lukak could not be strongly denied.


    Then Lukak nodded loudly after showing a little thought.


    "Yes, that''s mostly what it was"


    Then Shester asked in case.


    "What does that mean?


    Then Lukak looked strange and tilted his little neck because he didn''t know much about the subject.


    "What? What kind of... is that fictional story you told me?"


    "It''s a fictional story, isn''t it? Thou hast done many other things for six years, but thou hast read many things. And most of them were fictional stories, so that''s what you''re saying?


    "Yes. Yes, but... what is that? ����


    Lukak gave a slightly uneasy look there.


    But it was forbidden to look back and look at the prosecutor''s seat, so he glanced at the judge''s seat sideways.


    Then the judge, who noticed this Lukak gaze, spoke gently to Lukak.


    "Witnesses just need to calm down and answer questions honestly. Now, you''re a witness, not a defendant."


    Then I heard this judge speak, and Chester''s eyes shined sharply.


    "Your Honor! Now, on this occasion, I said, does that mean... on another occasion, Mr. Lukak will be the defendant?


    The judge showed a slightly rushed bare gesture in Shester''s keen pursuit.


    But it was Lukak of the day who panicked more than that.


    "Oh, I''m the defendant!?, why me!!"


    Then Shester quickly affirmed.


    "Because you left the army without permission. Whether that is the law of this Valentine''s Republic, or the law of your homeland Pope Roenglin, will it be a similar sin for everyone in every country when it comes to deserters? At least I don''t think it''s possible that it means not guilty?


    Lukak was greatly disturbed by this ruthless language of Shester.


    "Such an idiot!? I heard I would NEVER be guilty!? So!! Didn''t I come out here!!"


    Lukak looked back and yelled and scattered against Kokhol, even though he was forbidden.


    Then Cohl tided his face and shouted back as he shook his body pulled.


    "Lukak!! Shut up!!"


    Then Shester bit this with a further loud voice.


    "You are the one who shuts up!!"


    Shester said as he took Lukak''s shoulder and flipped it staring at Kokhol, bringing his own face closer to the limit.


    "Mr. Lukak! Who told you!? Look me in the eye and give me a clear answer! Who the hell told you you would never be guilty!!"


    Then Lukak honestly confessed his fear to Chester, who gave him the impatient look in front of him.


    "... I''m Mr. Cohle, the attorney general behind me..."


    At that moment, Shester smiled wildly as he caught Kokhol in a panic over Lukak''s face.

 499 Chapter 497: Doubt

    "Mr. Cohle, the attorney general, told you, didn''t he? Are you sure?


    Shester pressed Lukak again as he looked down at Kokhol, who was struck over Lukak.


    Then Lukak said in a clear tone, albeit mostly.


    "Yes. I was clearly told by Mr. Cohle. He said I would never be found guilty..."


    "Okay. But then there is one slightly strange thing... Mr. Kokhol is the attorney general of the Republic of Valentin and not the attorney general of the Papal State of Roenglin. If we were to talk about making you guilty or not guilty, it would be a low-english person...... Mr. Lukak, isn''t it just Mr. Kohol who doesn''t make you guilty?


    "... yes... you did ask mr. kohl to check again... he was asking someone else at low englin like you said before..."


    "To whom? Who the hell told you you weren''t guilty in Lowenglin?


    "... I''m Bishop Lennon..."


    Shester gained even more momentum when his name jumped out of Lukak''s mouth as expected.


    "You''re Bishop Lennon!? One of the plaintiffs in this one, Bishop Lennon, gave you a pardon!?"


    "... Yes..."


    "Why did Bishop Lennon say you weren''t guilty? Getting out of the army without permission is inherently a felony. Why did he give you a pardon even though he was a bishop? Answer me clearly, Mr. Lukak!


    "... Bishop Lennon said... that if you testify in this trial, you will not be guilty of me..."


    "As long as you testify! Why are you no longer guilty of just testifying!?"


    "... come on, it''s... I just came here because I was told so..."


    "Fine. For now, fine."


    Shester, once he had finished questioning Lukak, courageously turned to the presiding judge.


    "Your Honor! As you can see right now, there is apparently a great deal of suspicion between the plaintiff and the prosecutor and this witness. If you are not guilty of desertion as long as you testify, then naturally the witness will appear before this trial to testify. If you testify at all, you''ll offset your sins. But then serious suspicions arise. In other words, it is a suspicion that we will also testify as if it were convenient for the plaintiff! If so! ����


    Shester looked all the way around to every human being in the courthouse to squirm with a sharp gaze.


    And he cried out loudly to chase him even further.


    "This witness is invalid!!"

 500 Episode 498: Front Seat

    One.


    "... apparently the situation has completely reversed?


    A man staring still at the whereabouts of the trial in the room beside the judge''s seat murmured so quietly against Lennon, who was similarly beside him.


    Lennon, however, did not change his complexion, but merely asked what was going on in the courthouse through a hidden window.


    "Are you sure? Aren''t you going to be guilty, too, like this?


    Then Lennon finally opened his thinly stretched lips to that extreme.


    "I don''t mind. It''s like the front seat."


    "�� front seat����������"


    Then Lennon took his gaze off the hidden window softly and said to the man beside him in a slow motion.


    "Isn''t that right? The protagonist of this trial is��"


    Lennon laughed lightly once he separated words there, pulling and distorting a face that he thought was just skin sticking to his skeleton.


    And he said with his sliced eyes stretched out as thin as his lips, staring at the man.


    "... because it''s you."


    But even though Lennon had named him the star, he never responded to Lennon in particular, and he just stood still through a hidden window to see what was going on in court with his uncivilized, vain eyes.


    Two.


    "Your Honor. This witness can say that its existence is vague. Not very much, but it seems to me impossible to continue the trial any further, based on his testimony?


    Shester appealed to the presiding judge that the trial would not be continued.


    Then the judge started talking to the judges on both sides.


    Shester looked back at the defendant''s seat in the meantime and made him smile and nod lightly against Lombardo.


    Lombardo then gave Shester a nod with a smile on his face.


    Shester then looked at the prosecutor''s seat with a satisfied look on his face.


    Then unexpectedly, below the attorney general''s cohort, the prosecutors seemed to Chester to be calm without showing much haste bareback.


    Shester was surprised and continued to ask about the prosecutor''s seat for a while, but they were still consulting calmly.


    (... weird... this trial itself should be annulled if the witness is annulled... then it shouldn''t be a big blow to them... what do you mean you''re calm nonetheless?... you mean it''s some kind of hidden ball?............... Probably would be. There''s no way Lennon''s guy can pull back with this much. He''s been following the deputy secretary for years. There''s no way we''re gonna end up like this. But... what is a hidden ball? What the hell kind of things can you think of? ��������


    Shester continued to wander his head desperately trying to read Lennon''s next hand.

 501 Chapter 499: Adjournment

    One.


    "We will discuss this with you, and we will adjourn the court once."


    The judge shook down the gavel in his right hand vigorously as he declared looking indoors with a harsh voice.


    Shester walked to the defendant''s seat at the same time as the sound of the gavel and stood all the way beside Lombardo, who sat with his arms around him with a difficult face.


    "... that''s strange. Let the prosecutors calm down..."


    "Mm-hmm. The credibility of the witness is shaken..."


    "I thought you probably had some kind of hidden balls"


    "... I guess. But what the hell is that?


    "... come on, is that... is there another witness or something?


    "You think there was another thing that escaped during the noise then?


    "It''s hard to think... but I don''t even think someone has solved Elle''s magic..."


    "Right. So... you''re not a witness?


    "... that it''s also some kind of physical evidence?


    "Hmm. Physical evidence... physical evidence... I have no idea. The only knife that stabbed Gorkos..."


    "Yes, I have it at my disposal"


    "If so... what?


    "Come on... you have no idea"


    "Me too. There can''t be any physical evidence... but if there''s no other witnesses and no evidence, the D.A. ''s gonna panic."


    "Yeah, but..."


    "Oh. I have no idea."


    "Apparently, it''s not the kind of thing I can think of. If..."


    When Shester said so, he began to walk quietly toward the one room where the judges went in for consultation.


    "Hey, Shester. Where do you think you''re going?


    Chester stopped to ask Lombardo, and when he looked back in slow motion, he winked tearfully at Lombardo.


    "What, I thought I''d take one realistic step"


    Two.


    "Thank you for waiting. We will resume the trial. Witnesses forward."


    When the judge waved down the gavel and silenced the indoors, he declared the reunion of the trial with an equally dignified voice until now.


    And against Lukak, who stood at the interrogation table with most of them, the judge began interrogating him in a harsh tone.


    "Earlier, if you were dealing with the plaintiff and the prosecution, you would no longer be in a third-party position in this case. If so, it would be impossible to admit you as a witness... Witness, were there indeed any exchanges with the plaintiff and the prosecution to offset your own sins that you had just said?


    Lukak then replied, so slightly that whoever saw it could see that he was upset.


    "... is, yes... I knew it!... No..."


    "Witness. Which is it? Speak clearly."


    "... No, the..."


    Lukak glanced at the prosecutor''s seat and asked for help with an exploratory look.


    But the prosecutors no longer said they had lost interest in Lukak, and no one even tried to look at him.


    "... that... I... am I going to the cabin?... hey... hey... can I get into a cell?... you promised... you said you wouldn''t blame me... you promised!!"


    Lukak exclaimed.


    But the judge blocked it with a cold voice.


    "I understand very well. Witnesses, please stand down."


    Lukak slowly collapsed off his knees, shivering as he sifted.

 502 Episode 500 Exit, and…

    Lukak caught his face thinking about the events he was waiting for.


    Then the guards grabbed both sides of him.


    Lukak was carried away by the guards to the best of his ability, even as he stomped on his feet, shaking his head hard and whining at something that was unexplained.


    "Then, due to the absence of witnesses, this Court finds it no longer possible to continue��"


    Where the judge tried to end the trial on the grounds of the absence of witnesses, the prosecutor''s attorney general Kokhol loudly blocked it.


    "Please wait!


    Then the judge glanced at the prosecutor''s seat.


    "... what is it? As you''ve just seen, there can''t be enough witnesses earlier. Unless there''s another witness..."


    Then Kokhol blocked the judge''s valve again.


    "Yes!


    "... now what?


    You said there were other witnesses in Lukak.


    "It doesn''t state that we have another witness on hand?


    "Yes. I''m sorry. I would like to apply for a new witness here again."


    When Cohol said so, he walked over to the bench and handed the judge several documents.


    The presiding judge read the documents hand-in-hand with the judges on the left and right.


    And he kept secretly discussing it for a while.


    In the meantime, Lombardo was face-to-face consulting with Shester.


    "... was there still another witness..."


    "... apparently so..."


    "But what the hell is that? I have no idea."


    "You''re here, this is... We can''t even talk about it if we have no idea who it is."


    "Not at all. Then we''ll have to wait until the person comes out."


    "Yeah, apparently the judges are also going to allow that new witness to appear in court..."


    As soon as Shester''s words were finished, the judges who had finished their consultations returned to their respective chairs.


    And as Shester expected, the judge declared.


    "Admitting the appearance of a new witness."


    Then Lombardo spoke to Chester beside him.


    "You hit it?


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulders and replied.


    "I''m not even a little happy I hit this. If I could, I would have liked to know who the new witness was."


    "What? I''ll see you soon anyway."


    "I guess..."


    At the same time as Shester finished saying it, the door behind the prosecutor''s seat made a heavy noise and opened for a kannon opening.


    Although Lombardo captured the figure of a man sitting behind that door, he could not see his face very well by the strong sunlight that plunged him from the rear of the accused''s seat.


    "... who? Shester, do you see that?


    Then Shester beside him rode himself out and peered into the man''s face, but he seemed indistinguishable.


    "... no, you can''t see..."


    Then the man slowly walked forward.


    And it was finally from the dazzling light that the man whom Lombardo and his men had not thought appeared.


    The man, as in the earlier Battle of Esta, was Teng himself, who took the life of Ortes'' brother Colin, who fought together in a position on Lombardo''s side and confronted him.


    "... a... Captain Ars... or..."


    Again, the situation leaned toward the prosecutor''s side.

 503 Episode 501: New Witnesses

    "... a... Captain Ars... or..."


    Chester responded with a blurred voice to Lombardo''s groaning voice.


    "... but Ars should have been re-memorized by Lord Elle..."


    "... oh, I bet..."


    Lombardo said, staring at Ars as he headed to the witness stand.


    "... you haven''t changed much, six years ago and..."


    "... yeah, I''d miss it if the place wasn''t here"


    As Ars stood on the witness stand, he stared at the Lombards sitting in the defendant''s seat.


    And when I smiled emotionally, I had a mild conversation.


    The Lombards were somewhat surprised, but could not give it back in etiquette, and similarly gave it back in meeting.


    Then Ars smiled satisfactorily again, this time turning to the judge''s seat with such a harsh face as he had decided to.


    And slowly and quietly he bowed his head toward the keepers of the law.


    "Witness, what is your first and last name first"


    In response to the Your Honor''s request, Ars responded with a clear voice.


    "My name is Ars from the village of Semga. I was once a member of the Seventh Regiment of the Pope of Lowenglin, and I was striving to be captain of the SS guarding General Gorkos'' side."


    "... I see... of the SS... do you..."


    The judge narrowed his eyes and looked at Ars'' face.


    It also seemed that he was trying to identify the people of Ars with his own eyesight.


    Then, from the side, prosecutor Kokhol raised his hand high, while raising his voice loudly.


    "Your Honor! I would like to submit a new complaint, based on Mr. Ars'' testimony."


    Then the judge lay down his face slightly and thought about it for a little while, but he immediately raised his face and accepted Kohl''s proposal.


    "... I admit. Submit it here."


    With the permission of the presiding judge, Cohl handed the slightly thicker document in his hand directly to the presiding judge as he joyfully and courageously rushed to the judge''s seat.


    Then, when the judge took the documents, he looked only slightly at them because of the many other documents besides his thoughts.


    However, I could not refuse to receive it now, and I received it with a reluctant face.


    "... I would like to adjourn again because apparently there are quite a few portions. But before you do so�� I will tell the prosecution that after this, please refrain from submitting new witnesses or new materials related to it. If that means there''s more, submit all of it now."


    "I''m sorry. This is everything."


    "Really? That''s fine, but let''s not forget that right now the court is a trial that is half-compulsory, albeit in the absence of a lawyer, due to unusual and special circumstances. The court is now proceeding without delay as far as possible and is due to go to court by the end of the day. So please be very careful not to delay the trial any further. Are you sure?


    To the harsh words of the presiding judge, all the prosecutors, led by Kokhol, lowered their heads in a very frightened manner.


    Then the judge stunned the prosecutors with his reluctant face.


    "And so as to give the defendant the same thing as this document. Are you sure? We shall now adjourn."


    When the judge waved down the hammer in his hand, he quickly rose up and left the room quietly with the other judges.

 504 Episode 5002: Scratching the Foot

    One.


    "Take it. That''s it."


    The attorney general, Cohle, placed the papers about Ars so slightly on the desk in front of Lombardo.


    Lombardo then took the paperwork and said in a quiet tone as it turned apart.


    "So now you''ve exposed everything in your hand?


    "Hmm! It''s like you''re still hiding your wife''s hand."


    "It''s not like that."


    "Well I guess so. That''s it for you. You should wash your neck and wait!


    When Kokhol abandoned him so, he turned his heel back and walked away.


    Lombardo spoke to Chester beside him, blurring his back.


    "... here we go. I never thought Captain Ars would show up..."


    "Yeah, and apparently Elle''s magic is solved..."


    "Oh, I don''t care what you think of that one. I didn''t know Elle''s magic solver was in Lowenglin..."


    "Really...... no matter how big a country, Lord Elle is a family of God. I thought it was impossible to solve the magic of that person even if he was a great magician..."


    "Oh, I agree. But in fact, if you look at Ars, whatever you think, you''re gonna have to decide that it''s solved."


    "Right... right..."


    "But when this happens... have we made the most of our progress? ����


    "No, that would still be an early count"


    "Do you still have any hands?


    "So far...... but it''s still too early to give up. Because we haven''t scratched our feet yet!


    "Right. You''re absolutely right. We still haven''t scratched our feet until we can say we scratched them. Then let''s scratch! Because luck is a thunderous downpour over the head of those who scratch their feet!


    Two.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ll see you in court."


    The sound of the gavel waved down by the judge began a new battle between the Lombards.


    Then suddenly the attorney general, Kokhol, raised his right hand high in search of a say.


    "Good. Let''s start with the DA''s statement."


    Encouraged by the presiding judge, Kokhol thanked him as he raised his voice slightly.


    "Thank you!


    It seemed that Cohol was about to bow deeply and openly get in the mood because he was aware earlier that he had made the presiding judge''s heart certificate a lot worse.


    Then Lombardo, who saw it, sent his scornful gaze to Kokhol.


    "Hmm! He''s a jerk. You''re in a good mood!


    Then Chester beside him tuned in.


    "Approximately a prosecutor is also an official. Aren''t you used to sesame on your superiors?


    "That''s it! I''m sure that must have made him a prosecutor."


    In addition to being special, the two voices reached firmly into Ars'' ear, which stood on the closest witness stand.


    Then Ars accidentally spilled a crunch and a grin on the exchange between the two.


    Then Lombardo, who accidentally turned to the front, witnessed it.


    Although Lombardo was driven by some strange thoughts when he saw Ars smile, he did not know what it was at that time, so he simply received it softly.

 505 Lesson 5003: SS

    "... so you were planted with false memories by someone?


    The judge questioned Ars on the witness stand with a look that was hard to believe.


    Ars then replied, evoking himself to explore his own memories.


    "... Yes. Perhaps with someone who attacked me from behind and stunned me in that forest..."


    "From behind... So you don''t know who that is?


    "Yes. Not at all..."


    "... okay... no, but this is a hard story to believe. Is that a memory tampering..."


    "I''m sure it''s hard to believe if it''s still what really happened to me myself. But in fact, I still have two memories in my head. True memories and false memories that would have been planted..."


    Then, full, Shester in the defendant''s seat raised his voice in high spirits.


    "Your Honor! Are you sure you want to do a Q&A!


    Then the judge nodded heavily.


    "I admit it. I would now like to move on to a question-and-answer session for witnesses by the defence. Prosecutors, you have no objection, do you?


    Kokhol nodded silently at the judge''s inquiry.


    "Then the defense...... no, defendant, go ahead"


    Shortly afterwards, Chester cut the tantrum.


    "Mr. Ars, he says you were once the SS captain of General Gorkos, who was the Commander of the Seventh Legion, but are you sure?


    "Yeah, no doubt about it. But you know that very well, don''t you?


    "As with the earlier witness, Mr. Lukak, you speak as if you know me well, but I do not remember you well. I''m sorry, but I only knew a lot of other people around General Gorkos."


    "... I see. Sounds like you''re going to cut the shira completely, just like you did earlier, right?


    "We don''t remember anything about cutting Shira."


    "Really...... okay. More than that, why have you confirmed once again that I am the SS captain?


    "It''s because... if my memory is certain, I didn''t think you could be here."


    "... I mean?


    "It means that you must still be chained to the Roenglin prison building!


    Then suddenly, the judge broke into the exchange between the two with a rugged face.


    "Defendant, what the hell does that mean?


    Then Shester turned to the judge and said:


    "Your Honor, I don''t know him very well. But I''ve seen General Gorkos twice, so I know some of it. So after the Battle of Esta, we heard that General Gorkos'' SS was responsible for General Gorkos'' death in Lowenglin and connected to prison."


    "... well. Such a thing... This material doesn''t say anything like that..."


    "But I think all SS members were sentenced to five years in prison."


    "Really?... No, but wouldn''t that be a problem? Esta was supposed to be six years ago."


    "Yeah, right. The SS..."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t he a SS, too?


    "No, you''re not, Your Honor. He''s a SS captain! If my memory is certain, only the SS captain should have borne the heaviest responsibility and been sentenced to 10 years in prison! The Esta battle happened six years ago, as the judge said. And you should be sentenced to ten years in prison. Yet why! Are you here Captain Ars!!"


    Shester pointed his finger from the side at Ars, who continued to face him directly without being slightly moving on the witness stand, scrambling his tongue sharply.

 506 Lesson 5004, commutation of sentence.

    "Captain Ars, I''ll ask you overlapping. I''d like to know why anyone sentenced to 10 years in prison six years ago is here in the Valentine''s Republic!


    Shester stared jizzily at the judge''s seat and asked again against Ars, who wouldn''t move.


    Then Ars turned around in a slow motion and looked at Shester and said.


    "I''m on parole. So here I am."


    Then Shester smiled at this answer.


    "Well... are you on parole... with only six years in prison for ten years"


    "Yeah, it''s true."


    "That means... you''ve had your sentence commuted, right?


    "Yes."


    "Why? Why is 10 years in prison on parole in just six years?


    "Come on... I don''t know"


    Then attorney general Kokhol interrupted from the side.


    "I was nothing more than an exemplary prisoner. Your Honor, Mr. Ars did once receive a 10-year prison sentence, but his exemplary attitude reduced his sentence and he was finally released on parole last month."


    "I see... I just wanted to ask you something. But in my Republic of Valentin, you should not be released on parole until at least two-thirds of your prison sentence has elapsed. I mean, if it''s ten years in prison, only a few, but after six years, it should still be too early for parole. I want to ask you there. Are sentence commutations treated differently in the Pope of Lowenglin?


    Shester''s query was answered somewhat painfully by attorney general Kokhol.


    "... uh... well, even in Lowenglin, a two-thirds course of imprisonment seems inherently necessary, but this is just not absolute. If you ask me, it''s like custom, not legally explicit. And it''s the same in Valentine."


    "... I see. But even if it''s not explicitly cultured, that means that, in practice, two-thirds of the process is required, right? Your Honor, is the perception around there the same for your Honor?


    The judge was questioned by Shester and thought about it a little.


    "... Yep. I have the same perception."


    "Then I ask you overlapping, how many cases are paroled even though two-thirds have not passed?


    Then the judge twisted his neck to this inquiry.


    "... you''ve hardly heard of it. Practice weighs in, and it''s not that easy to break down."


    Then Shester raised her mouth again and laughed.


    "Is that still true? So you''re saying a sentence is so commuted that it''s almost unprecedented?


    Then Kokhol raised his voice to put in the cross spear.


    "Wait a minute! Not that there''s no precedent at all!


    Shester turned to the presiding judge when he gave a cold glance at Cohol, who he claimed aloud.


    And he said it with a quiet, calm voice.


    "Your Honor, like Mr. Lukak earlier, this witness is not likely to be credible enough?

 507 Episode 5005 Appears

    "Wait a minute! There''s a precedent! I''m telling you there''s never been an example in the past!?"


    Kokhol panicked and repeated the same claim as earlier.


    But Shester really looked around the courtroom calmly and pronounced it in a calm tone.


    "Mr. Ars, like Mr. Lukak earlier, supposedly made a deal with the plaintiff''s side!


    "That''s not true! Mr. Ars'' parole is legitimate! Don''t you dare say anything appropriate to your suffering!


    "Isn''t that where the misery is? There are people here who are not supposed to be released on parole. And the earlier interaction with Mr. Lukak. If we judge these comprehensively, won''t the answer come from scratch?


    "... the answer?


    "Yes. The answer is a deal. It''s a deal to appear in this trial instead of commuting your sentence and testify against us! Didn''t I?


    "No! I didn''t do that!


    "That being said, you are the attorney general of the Republic of Valentin and not the attorney general of the Papal State of Lowenglin! So you have no idea if there was a deal between the plaintiff and the witness! Or what? Even though you''re Valentin''s attorney, are you going to go all the way out to Lowenglin to tell me that you even went through the parole process for this witness?


    "... there''s no way I''d do that"


    "I guess. So you don''t know what happened when the witness was released on parole."


    "... it''s..."


    Then suddenly the door next to the judge''s seat opened with a heavy noise.


    And a man with a different appearance, so thin and thin, dressed in a pitch-black robe from the inside that he thought only of bones and skins, entered the courtroom quietly and slowly.


    "... Hmm. Are you finally here... you Lennon!


    Lombardo, who had left the previous exchanges to Chester to just listen in silence, threw up even abominably.


    Lennon quietly proceeded inside the courtroom, reaching beside the prosecutor''s attorney general, Kokhol.


    And when he turned around again in a relaxed motion, he bowed deeply and politely to the bench.


    "Excuse me. I am the bishop of the Papal State of Lowenglin and one of the plaintiffs of this court. My name is Lennon."


    The sudden appearance of Lennon gave the judge a sooo frowned and unpleasant look.


    Then Cohl panicked out before Lennon to see how such a judge was doing.


    "No! Your Honor! This is not a new witness or anything, but a plaintiff! If you are the person whose name was mentioned in the first complaint, not the new one..."


    Then the judge blocked Kokhol''s excuse with a loud voice.


    "I know! I don''t want to talk about it to anyone, but it''s okay!... Oh, it''s definitely on the complaint. One of the plaintiffs, Bishop Lennon, right? Got it!


    The Lombards quietly looked at each other and laughed at the judge''s apparent displeasure at Lennon''s playful appearance.

 508 Lesson 5006: Daya

    "Your Honor, first of all, I apologize for the tremendously daunting appearance. I serve God, and it is hard to see a man punished, no matter how much he blames me, and I hid in your little room. But because I felt that a strict and fair trial was leaning in the wrong direction, I was afraid that this was how it came out. Please forgive me."


    Lennon, as usual, prolonged in a playful tone, had indeed bowed deeply, folding his body in great relief.


    Then the judge told him to blame Lennon for his words.


    "I was told that the trial is leaning in the direction of the unanswered, but what does that mean? Even though we judges don''t seem to know that if we''re leaning in the wrong direction?


    Lennon was also terrified of the thorny manner in which the judge put it.


    "Oh! Your Honor! Such... I never meant to say so. Regardless, I am sure that any deception will be foreseen by all judges of the great openness and impartiality. But when you expose everything to this courtroom as it should be... All kinds of testimony, evidence, etc., and on top of that, all the judges decide guilt with their superior insight and intelligence processing skills. Wouldn''t it be possible to make a proper decision in the absence of definite evidence that you would be the owner of a good eye? That''s what I''m saying."


    To Lennon''s long and wide tongue, the judge nodded several times into small pieces.


    "... Hmm. I see..."


    Seeing the judge show understanding, Lennon quickly spinned the words further.


    "Your Honor. And Judges. I''m so sorry for what I said about being so busy. I''ve never been to a place like this before, and please... I''m rising. Thank you for your help."


    When Lennon said so earlier, he slowly bent his torso and bowed so deeply that there was no more.


    Then each of the judges looked at the one sitting next to him and nodded.


    "I understand very well. Bishop Lennon, if you have something to say to this trial, say it."


    The judge said so in a gentle tone inside, smiling at Lennon.


    Then Lennon smiled and bowed deeply.


    "Thank you. Your Honor, as you have forgiven me, I would like to express my thoughts."


    When Lennon said so, he turned slowly and looked to Lombardo, who would sit in the defendant''s seat.


    And with a really slow motion, he raised the right corner of his mouth and laughed invincibly at the angle that the judges couldn''t see.

 509 Lesson 507: The Philosophy of Founding a Nation

    "First of all, it is an indisputable fact that I made a statement to him that I would not be guilty of any crime if I testified before this court"


    Lennon suddenly made a statement with a core.


    Then Lombardo and Shester, as well as the judges and the prosecutors, including Cohol, all voiced surprises at this.


    "... you admit it? Bishop Lennon."


    The judge questioned Lennon with an expression that did not hide his surprise.


    Then Lennon nodded heavily at this.


    "Yes. I admit it clearly. I made a promise to Mr. Lukak."


    "... no, but when it does..."


    The judge said face-to-face with the judges on the left and right.


    But Lennon said in a loud voice, facing directly in the face, without making a mistake.


    "But! This is a domestic problem for Lowenglin!


    "... Domestic issues?


    "Yes, I would like to remind you, Your Honor, and the judges. Who was General Gorkos... who headed one of the twelve legions of my Pope Roenglin, and who was second only to the Pope in the papal administration, the Cardinal? Furthermore, he was made to be the son of the current Pope."


    Then Lombardo, who until then had watched very closely how things were going, blocked Lennon''s long and wide tongue with a loud voice.


    "So what! Because he''s a general! Because he''s a Cardinal! Because he''s the pope''s son! So tell me what the hell!?"


    Then Lennon laughed again as he raised the corner of his mouth to look just like Lombardo and Shester.


    "... I see. Sounds like the people of the Valentin Republic are great holders of the idea of equality. But...... my Pope Roenglin is different from your country. In my country! Equality is only pre-construction!


    "What!? Are you insane? Wasn''t it the founding philosophy that Pope Lowenglin was all equal before God?!?"


    Then Lennon turned to the front without a dust, and he denied it lightly.


    "As I said, the philosophy at the time of the founding of the country was in the name of creating a nation in which all peoples could live on an equal footing from the Pope to the general population. But...... hundreds of years before the founding of the country, now it is only pre-founded, such as the founding philosophy. Today, the son of the current Pope, the deputy of God, is privileged. Unlike the general public."


    "... that''s what you say! You, the Bishop, are in a position where you have promised to give yourself to God!


    "Yes, I do. Because the philosophy doesn''t allow us to keep the country for hundreds of years. It''s something that changes from moment to moment. Instant moment in reality..."

 510 Lesson 508: Interference in Home Affairs

    "I mean, if you can expose the truth about General Gorkos'' death under the day, I don''t care about dwarf sin or anything! ��"


    Lennon affirmed so without any evil at all.


    Then Lombardo blushed at this and bit hard.


    Are you insane? Are you serious about that bullshit?!? "


    "Bullshit is out-of-heart. You''re serious, aren''t you? You''re only saying the fact that you''re very respected in Lowenglin."


    "What do you think of the general public!? What is it like for you to be a normal person living in a city well!?"


    "The general public is of course important. Because their workforce is the foundation upon which the state is shaped. In that sense, they matter. Except you''ll be on top of them, won''t you? So let''s say that the general public is the foundation for you��"


    "You! Do you say such nonsense in this Valentine''s court of justice, which is about free equality!


    "Well, apparently, Valentin doesn''t seem to get through to you."


    Then Lombardo took a step forward to leave it to his anger to pack against Lennon.


    But Chester beside him pushed it away with a sober look.


    "Please wait. I''ll take care of it from here on out."


    Lombardo had no choice but to take a step forward and sit somewhere in his chair to fall back with the momentum he had left behind.


    Shester looked at it and nodded lightly once, looking sharply at Lennon next to the prosecutor''s seat.


    "Bishop Lennon, I''m surprised. You''re a very honest person, aren''t you?


    "Really? I just didn''t want to interact long enough not to go down forever."


    "... well. Are you saying that you don''t..."


    "Yeah, you''re really not going down. Because we don''t need these interactions."


    "Not necessary?


    "That''s right. You don''t have to. Because the Lowenglin situation has nothing to do with Valentin. May I? Both Lukak and Ars names and Lowenglin made judicial deals. But is that a problem? Or is Valentin going to tell you that he tried to bring the judicial deal that Lowenglin made to justice according to Valentin''s law? Are you sure? Whatever judicial deal Lowenglin has in the country, it''s in Lowenglin''s country, and as I said earlier, it''s more legal than our country currently favours you. And if you want to step in, it''s called interference in internal affairs, isn''t it? Despite this, are you nevertheless going to turn down the legitimate judicial deals our country has made in light of your laws?


    Lennon said so calmly, tilting his face and looking at Lombardo.


    And he turned his smile to Lombardo several times this day.

 511 Episode 509 Reverse

    "�� did you interfere in your internal affairs��"


    Shester hunted down his enemies to the point where they felt reversed and whined weakly.


    Then I saw Shester like that, and he looked like Lennon had won.


    "That''s right. What you are saying is interference in internal affairs. Judicial transactions are perfectly legal in our country."


    Then the presiding judge, who until then had watched the two interactions with interest, spoke in full.


    "I see...... I understand very well. I acknowledge the plaintiff''s claim. The judiciary of the Republic of Valentin has no right to say anything about judicial transactions within your country Pope Roenglin. For this reason, a judicial transaction executed within your country will now be considered valid by the court. Therefore, we also acknowledge the usefulness of both Mr. Lukak and Mr. Ars as witnesses."


    Lennon smiled satisfactorily at the judge''s pronouncement and bowed deeply with a rather daunting play trick.


    The opposing Shester looked sideways at Lombardo, who seemed sorry with a look like he had chewed up a bitter bug.


    Then Lombardo stretched out his left hand and placed his hand gently on Chester''s shoulder with a look like he had no choice.


    "Then bring back the earlier witness, Mr. Lukak."


    The judge gave such instructions toward the prosecutor''s seat, but Lennon held it up with one hand up.


    "No, Your Honor. That''s not true. From here on out, only Mr. Ars is fine."


    "Okay. I would now like to reopen the interrogation of Mr Ars, how is the defence?


    Asked by the judge, Shester was nothing more than agreeing.


    "... Yes. Fine."


    "So, Witness, as we continue earlier... that the memory has been altered by someone, how did you come to know about it? Give me as much detail as you can."


    Asked by the presiding judge, Ars replied with a good note.


    "Yes. I was connected to the prison building and one time I was told that I had a visitor. I thought my hometown family had come to see me, and I went to the visiting room with joy and courage. But it wasn''t my family that was waiting for me, it was Bishop Lennon who was there."


    Ars said, pointing to Lennon, who sits beside the prosecutor''s seat.


    Lennon nodded lightly, urging Ars to move on.


    Then Ars nodded back gently, telling the rest of the story once again in good spirits.


    "Bishop Lennon spoke to me about Lukak''s testimony. Whether or not my memory was planted at that time, I could not believe it, but Bishop Lennon told me at dawn that he would commute his sentence, provided he testified at trial. I did not believe the story of Bishop Lennon, but for no other reason I agreed to embark on the task of reclaiming my memory."


    Talking that far at once, Ars took the cup in his hand to moisten his dry throat and drank it all the way down for a breath.


    And when he put the drunk cup loud with the tune and momentum on the stand, he tried to speak of the continuation of the testimony in an upfront position.

 512 Episode Five Hundred Ten: The Key to Memory

    "I was soon freed from the prison and transferred to the building of the strange�� triangle cone��"


    Ars cleverly shaped the triangle cone with his own two hands to explain the shape of the building.


    "And there I was to be treated."


    Then the judge tilted his neck at the wording issued by Ars and asked in surprise.


    "Treatment......?


    "Yes, I called the recall of memory a cure in that facility."


    "I see. That''s what you mean. I get it. Keep going."


    Ars nodded and went on to testify further.


    "The building was inorganic with no windows or anything from the outside, but there was a lot of sunshine plugged in to see how this worked when it went inside. I was put to bed in that building for a day when the sun was shining, and I continued to be treated."


    "So that means treatment by a magician, right?


    "Yes, it is. Every day, every day, in that strange building, I continued to be treated by a magician, and I finally regained my memory."


    "... what exactly was the treatment like?


    "... come on, I slept with my eyes closed... no matter what kind of treatment..."


    Then Lennon raised his voice.


    "Let me explain. The treatment with the Grand Devil''s Legion, which my Lowenglin prides itself on, first invites Mr. Ars to a deep sleep by magic, then pours in the energy of wavelengths synchronized with Mr. Ars'' brainwaves, looking for keys with a seal of memory. Because the key was buried by Mr. Ars and someone else, the wavelength is different from that of Mr. Ars. Find it and melt it."


    "... Hmm. It''s hard. Find and melt the keys.........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Now you pour in the energy synchronized with the wavelength of the key. And vibrate it. It starts out slowly, but gradually intensifies the vibration. Then the key melts away from the vibration��"


    "... Really? I''m sorry, but I''m not very familiar with magic guidance, so I honestly don''t understand your explanation very well..."


    "No, Your Honor, these methods may be those that suffer from understanding, even those who are quite bright in their magic guidance. In the first place, the magic instruction, such as the alteration of memories, is a level of magic that ordinary magicians, of course, have never heard of, even if they were in the wizard class. So I know it''s only natural for the judge to say that if he hears the explanation, he doesn''t understand."


    "... right. I''ve never heard of a magic guide that alters memories."


    "Yes, only a handful of the Great Enchantresses who actually solved that exorcism were aware that there was such an exorcism. And there was only one person who could solve that magic."


    "Hmm. By the way, can you tell me the name of that person?


    Then Lennon smiled and drowned.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t give you the name of that person. Because�� it will be a military secret in our country"

 513 Episode 511: Recalled Memories

    "... is it a military secret..."


    Lennon bowed his head respectfully to the judge''s words.


    "Yes, so please forgive me..."


    "Okay. Witnesses, please continue to testify."


    Encouraged by the presiding judge, Ars began to speak of the continuation of his testimony.


    "Yes, I continued to be treated and finally regained my memory�� it has become the extreme of confusion"


    "The extreme of confusion? What does that mean again?


    "It feels like two memories are getting cloudy... you know what I mean? Original and newly awakened memories gradually erode and mingle with each other�� I have become confused."


    "... Hmm. That... doesn''t seem good because you don''t have any experience... so what happened in the end?


    "Yes. Though the confusion lasted for a while, I regained my composure over time. And I embarked on the task of untying the cloudy memories."


    "You took up the task of letting go of the memories that were mixed up once, didn''t you?


    "Yes, you''re right. We slowly sorted out our memories one by one. It''s one at a time, calming down in a really relaxing time."


    "... I see, otherwise you''ll be confused again?


    "Yeah, you''re right. Trying to sort things out in a little bit of a hurry, my memories are about to get mixed up again... it was a really tough task"


    "... Hmm. That took time, how long the hell did it take?


    "Three days...... was it four days? Eventually I was able to completely organize my memories."


    "Really? Is it four days...... took you quite a while, huh?


    "Yes. I don''t think you''ll know how troublesome it is to have two overlapping memories without going through them. But although it took time, I finally succeeded in awakening my true memory. And... there were two people involved in that memory."


    When Ars said so, he turned to the right hand side and saw the Lombards.


    "... that''s what''s in this book, isn''t it?


    "Yes, the murder of General Gorkos."


    "Hmm. Really..."


    Then suddenly there, Chester''s face was par brighter as she noticed something.


    And he stood up bah so that he could play, raising his right hand and appealing to the judge.


    As soon as the judge realized, he urged Shester to turn his left palm upwards and speak to Shester in a pushing motion.


    Shester nodded sharply and questioned Ars about the testimony.


    "Ars Witness, I ask you. You said you had regained the memory of truth by the Magic Instructors... is that true at all?... No, don''t get me wrong, but I''m not saying otherwise in the sense that you''re lying. Not... Is there any certainty that the recalled memory is truly a true memory? That''s what I''m hearing. I mean... I''m just assuming that I was called back (...) and actually planted false memories (...) by the Mages (...)? That''s what I say."

 514 Episode 512: Enemies

    "Do you understand? I''m telling you, which is true and which is false, you can''t judge for yourself?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ars brought the obvious color of agitation to its face.


    Then he saw it, and Lennon raised his voice on behalf of Ars.


    "Wait. That''s a foolish statement about my proud wizards of Lowenglin, isn''t it?


    "What a fool! That''s where the suspicion lies!


    "It''s not a suspicion, it''s a clean suspicion."


    "So there''s that suspicion! I''m asking in this courtroom right now if it''s a clean accusation!!"


    Shester''s anger was so great that he flew as if to oppress all the people in the courtroom.


    But only Lennon did not wander, and he took it firmly.


    "The world is a myth... Lord Shester, what you are saying is nothing but a world myth"


    "Well, what''s a myth? What makes you say no? Look, if you suddenly have two memories, how do you know if they''re true? What makes you think this is a myth?


    "There is a lukak. It starts with Lukak''s testimony in the first place. Based on that testimony, we deal with Ars and awaken our memories..."


    "Wait a minute! I said it started with Mr. Lukak''s testimony, but maybe you pulled the drawings yourself. You planned everything for us to fall, made Mr. Lukak testify, and planted false memories on Mr. Ars by the magicians based on it. That''s what I''m saying!


    "Why do we have to do such a roundabout?


    "So I''m telling you! We need to... Especially to get rid of Lombard Schneider!!"


    "Bullshit. Why should we let that happen?


    Then Shester laughed invincibly looking at Lennon.


    Then he turned his body to the front and said with his right hand gently raised.


    "Your Honor! We have no knowledge of Mr. Lukak or Mr. Ars, nor of your judges or prosecutors. BUT! There is only one person on this occasion who we know well!


    Then the judge asked unexpectedly.


    "Hmm. Who is that?


    "Yes. It is... Bishop Lennon. It is that person!


    "Really?............... Oh, it''s definitely in the paperwork. You''re meeting in General Gorkos'' curtain hall, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, you''re right. But... it''s not like that''s the first time we meet."


    Shester said so, tilting his neck to the side, mostly.


    "Right? Deputy Secretary Lombardo Schneider"


    Shaken by Chester, Lombardo rose in a slow motion, releasing a hostile gaze against his own hatred.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''ve known Bishop Lennon for twelve years!

 515 Chapter 513: The Web

    "... I see. Let me tell you that I and Lord Lombard Schneider have an ancient relationship."


    Lennon said in a quiet voice, slowly.


    "... but what is that?


    Shester immediately objected to this.


    "As I said earlier. You are included against Deputy Secretary Schneider. He says he made up a crime, and he suspected us of it."


    Then Lennon turned his face to the judge''s seat and said with the same quiet voice.


    "Your Honor. Indeed, I am related to Lord Schneider. But of course it doesn''t mean that I made a case for it. However, I have long had doubts about the death of General Gorkos in the fold of the Battle of Esta. Because, General Gorkos, the SS men who were supposed to be near your side did very little damage. The SS men who were supposed to risk their lives to protect the General picked up their lives and why General Gorkos lost his life unbroken...... my doubts grew big with time. I know it''s in your dossier, but I was a staff officer with General Gorkos during the Battle of Esta. But during the Thousand Years of Dragon Raids, I was on General Gorkos'' life and left General Gorkos'' side to make a request for reinforcements to the Imperial Capital Audience. Regardless, I don''t know if I could have saved the general''s life if I had been on his side. But I felt remorse for it, and when I returned, I put my nets on all sides."


    "... the net... what?


    To the judge''s question, Lennon answered quickly.


    "You can think of it as an information network. In various ways, I''ve been running information networks, gathering information about the death of General Gorkos, no matter what trivial."


    "I see. Is that what you mean"


    "Yes, and all of a sudden a big fish jumped into the net."


    "Mr. Lukak, right?


    "Exactly. It was Mr. Lukak who appeared before the police and testified about the truth about General Gorkos'' death. I rushed quickly and spoke to Mr. Lukak. And there came the name of Lombardo Schneider."


    "... So they say Bishop Lennon got the truth about the incident by accident?


    Lennon then meditated his eyes and shook his neck sideways in a quietly slow motion.


    And he opened his eyes, and with a strong tone, Lennon affirmed.


    "No...... this is inevitable! God has led me to the truth of General Gorkos'' death!

 516 Lesson 514: Arguing

    ����͡����ޤ������ʤ�������Ť���ΤϤɤ��������֤ˤȤ��ä��Ȥ����Ǥ��������륳����܊���������ब�����Ȥ�����������v���Ƥ�„���ΤƤʤ�ޤ���ʣ���


    ���������`���۹�䄤���Υ�����ߤĤ����Ԥä���


    ����ȥ�Υ��ޤ������������`�򷵤��������ߤĤ�����


    ���ۤ������Τ�„���ΤƤʤ�ʤ����Ԥ��ΤǤ�������


    ���Q�ޤäƤ��롣�¤�����������ʤɤȤ�����ΤϤʤ������ʤ��������äƤ��뤳�Ȥ�ȫ�ƣ������ΤǤä��Ϥ����^���ʤ��Τ����飡��


    �����줳��„���ΤƤʤ�ʤ��Ȥ����٤���ΤǤ��衣���ʤ��������äƤ��뤳�Ȥ������Ф�������Фä���Α��Ԥ��^���ʤ��ǤϤ���ޤ��󤫡�


    �����ԤǤϤʤ����Ҥ�Ϥ�������ɤ��F����ˤ�äƤ�����졢����ǧ����ֿڤǤ�ä����oʿ���ڤ�״�B�Ǒ餤�򏊤����Ƥ���Τ��������餬�����Ȥʤ�Τϵ�Ȼ�Τ��ȤǤ��ꡢ������ä��Ф�������Фä���Ȥ����Τ�Ҋ���`����������������


    ������ǧ����ֿڤȤϤ���ޤ�„���ΤƤʤ�ޤ���ͣ�����ޤǺζȤ��͢��ܷ񤷤Ƥ����ΤϤ��ʤ����Ǥ��礦������򡭡���


    ���ס��������Ȥ��Ԥ��ʣ��Ҥ�ϳ�͢�ܷ�ʤɤ��ޤ����Ĥ�һ�Ȥ⤷�Ƥ�����F���餬���A�����Ԥ�Ѳ�餷���ΤǤϤʤ�������


    ������Ϥ���ϡ����^���Ǥ⤢����Τ�����


    ������ʤ�ΤϤʤ�����


    ���Ϥã��ʤ�Ф���ϡ������ס��ʤ��������p�Ǥ��ʣ���


    ���V����������V������������������������Τ��F��������ʣ���


    ���ʤ��錄��������������ΤǤ����������Ӝp�ʤ��Ȥ��Ԥ���ΤǤϤ���ޤ���裿��


    ���������V����������V�������ԤäƤ��룡��


    ����Ȥ����ǡ�ͻ��Ȥ��Ƽ׸ߤ�ľ鳤�������͢�ڤ˸ߤ餫���Q��푤�����


    ������ľ鳤˾A���Ʋ����L��ŭ�Ť���͢�ڤ��Z�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��������!!�I���Ȥ������Ť��褦��!!��


    �����L����ֹ�ˤ�ꡢ���ˤϻ����˾�����Ѻ���a�ä���


    �����L�Ϥ����_�J��������Ҥ˿ؤ�����й٤�����Ԓ��ʼ�᤿��


    ��������Մ��K�������Ӥˤ��ä��������ֱ���������L�ϡ��Ԥ������������^�ˤΥ��륹���򤫤äƾ������Z�꤫�����Τ��ä���


    �����륹�^�ˤؤ��|����A���ޤ������‚ȡ����o��˫���Ȥ�˟o霤��Ԥ��������ȤΤʤ��褦�ˤ�����ޤ�����������Ǥ��ͣ���


    �����L�υ��������{�Ǥ����椲��ȡ�˫�����򤫤ä����R�Ĥ�ͬ�������褦䄤��۹��Ҋ�ݤ�����


    ����ȥ�Υ󡢥��������`�Ȥ�˥����ä���X����������혤���˼��ָ��ʾ�����ΤǤ��ä���


    �����L�Ϥ����Ҋ����h���ȡ����餿���������^��̨�����ĥ��륹��Ҋ�ݤ����Τ��ä���


    ���ǤϾA���ޤ�����������Ƥ���ӛ������g�Τ�Τ��ä��Ȥ��ơ�����ϤɤΤ褦�ʤ�Τ��ä��ΤǤ��礦�������������Ԕ�����̤��Ƥ���������


    ����ȥ��륹��һ�ȴ󤭤�Ϣ�������z�ߡ��Ĥ�����Ť����뤫�Τ褦�˷θ�����ޤä��՚ݤ򾲤��ˤ�ä�����¤���������


    ���������Q�����褦��Ĥ��Ȥʤäƾ�����Ԓ��ʼ�᤿�Τ��ä���


    ������ϡ������äƤʤ�˼�����������ʤ�ӛ���Ǥ���������


    ������Ϥʤ��Ǥ�������


    �����L�Ά����˥��륹�Ͼ����˴𤨤���


    ������ϡ����錄�������¤򚢤��Ƥ��ޤä��Ȥ����तӛ�����ä���������ʤ�ޤ��󡭡���

 517 Episode 515: Two Memories

    "Do you want my men...?


    To the Your Honor''s inquiry, Ars nodded slowly and loudly.


    "Yes, I have cut off my men''s lives with this hand..."


    "Can you explain how that happened?


    In response to the request of the presiding judge, Ars explained in detail how it had led to the assassination of General Gorkos and the subsequent death fighting in the Lug Forest.


    "... I see. This is a truly imminent testimony."


    The judge said as he was badly impressed, as Ars'' explanation was a very detailed one, wearing a slight and thin one.


    Then suddenly, Shester, who had until then quietly listened to Ars'' testimony, raised his voice.


    "I see. Is that the memory planted by the wizards"


    Lennon disputed this with a cold smile.


    "You''re having a bad time, aren''t you? It is what Mr Ars has just said that is the memory of truth. Such detailed memories, even if they were demons, could be implanted in the brains of others, etc. No!


    Lennon spread his hands and told him to appeal to the judge with a playful trick.


    But there was no way Chester would be frightened.


    "Lennon! This is what falls to talk about! Even if you''re a demon, you can''t plant detailed memories in other people''s brains!? Then I ask, what are your false memories and what are they? Wasn''t it planted by someone?!?"


    Then Lennon obviously wandered.


    "... no, that''s..."


    "I thought you said earlier that you had been planted by someone! And Mr. Ars thought of that memory as his true memory. I thought you said so earlier! What did you say? Even if you''re a demon, you can''t plant detailed memories in someone else''s brain? Aren''t you the one who''s just talking about the right thing!!"


    Then it happened that the judge entered the halt as he slammed the hammer hard.


    "Be quiet!! Be quiet!! Both names, you mentioned earlier, right? Avoid useless arguments!


    Then Shester forcefully disputed this.


    "Not without a useless argument! Your Honor, this is very important. Two memories in which Mr. Ars was testified. If you think normally, one of them should be real and one of them should always be something planted by someone, whether it''s fake or not. But here''s another solution, not normal!


    "... what is that?


    "It''s the solution that Mr. Ars doesn''t have two memories."


    Then Lennon raised his voice reflexively.


    "Such a thing! There''s more to escape!


    "That''s why I said I fell to talk! You said you couldn''t plant detailed memories earlier. Yes, you''re right. There''s no way God can do that! I mean, you confessed. I need two memories of Mr. Ars!

 518 Episode 516: Notes

    "... cum!... That''s just a word away... I didn''t mean to say it in the sense that it was very difficult and absolutely impossible..."


    Lennon crooked his face and made excuses that looked painful.


    Then he said, looking like Shester had won.


    "Then it should also be possible to plant it by the Magic Instructors. What makes the great Lowenglin so proud?


    "We didn''t do that!


    "That''s this line!


    Chester continued to speak ill as he stared at Lennon, and the opposing Lennon also lined up the murmur with a sharp glance back.


    That''s how the curse between the two lasted for dozens of seconds.


    Then there, the sound of the hammer echoed several times this day as the judge struck.


    "Be quiet! You said earlier that neither the prosecution nor the defense would engage in useless contention! Don''t make me say it again and again!


    But despite the judge''s reprimand, neither Shester nor Lennon stopped staring at each other.


    Then the door next to the judge''s seat opened and some clerk came in with a note.


    The clerk walked straight out in front of the judge when he entered the courtroom and offered him a note in his hand.


    When the judge received the note, he immediately read it and looked up at Chester.


    "Defendant Helmut Shester, the witness you requested earlier has arrived."


    Shester was very pleased with this.


    "Really! Thank you, Your Honor, for taking the labor!


    "No, because I only communicated a request from you to the clerk. What would you do better than that? Will they call you right away?


    "Yes! If you can do it, do it now!


    The judge grinned at Shester''s momentum.


    And he gave immediate instructions to the clerk who was waiting while he brought the note.


    "... Hey Shester, did you request a witness? ����


    Shester answered Lombardo''s question with a grin.


    "Yeah, when I adjourned earlier."


    "Oh. Speaking of which, I was following the judges earlier. What were you talking about? Is that what happened?


    "That''s right. The prosecutor, of course, is all our enemies in this courtroom. The judges were the only ones who seemed neutral, so I asked them to put it down."


    "... I see. It''s true that the few listening seats are apparently full of enemies..."


    When Lombardo said so, he looked back at the audience behind him and glanced at the face of the man in line there.


    Then Shester looked back at the audience in the same way.


    "Did you just say Gareth Bolero?... of the Senate..."


    "Oh. I''m going to look over here with a nasty grin all the time from just now on!


    "I see. You still have a nasty grin"


    "Don''t you? But, well, I don''t care about that guy. More than that, Shester, who the hell is approval?


    Shester answered Lombardo''s question with a smile.


    "What, you don''t have to panic. You''ll see soon enough."


    That being said, Chester prankily meditated on one eye.

 519 Episode 517: New Witnesses Appearing

    "Your Honor, I mean to be called as a witness, but I thought the judge said earlier that you would not admit any more new witnesses..."


    The attorney general, Kokhol, raised his right hand to question the presiding judge.


    Then the judge dismissed Kokhol''s argument in a chilling manner.


    "What I said earlier that I would not admit any more witnesses is about witnesses on your side of the prosecution, not about witnesses on the defense side. Don''t be mistaken."


    As the judge''s attitude was unexpectedly cold, Kokhol unexpectedly stepped back and feared.


    Then Lennon, looking sideways at it, struck him in the ear with a small voice that could only be heard softly by Kokhol.


    "... I just want you to stop imitating me like you''re pulling my leg. Now you don''t know as much as your Honor''s mind is obviously leaning toward Schneider''s side? The reason for this lies in the fact that you hid the presence of Ars. [M] I know you did this because you thought it was a high tactic to win the trial, but the judge doesn''t seem to care how you do it. I mean, that was a total failure. Besides, I didn''t expect to complain about the defense''s witness request...... Can''t you see what the judge said earlier was only against us?


    Even more ruthless than Lennon''s judge, Kokhol happened to tremble.


    "... I am so sorry..."


    Cohol''s disappearing little voice opened slowly when suddenly the defense rear door made a heavy noise, at the right time to say or end.


    And it was from behind that door that Ortez slowly appeared, a prestigious man with a disappointing physique.


    Then Lombardo noticed the sound of the door and looked back, checking the face of the man who came in and gave him a slightly surprised look.


    "... isn''t Mr. Ortez... but Shester, how does he become our witness? He had something to do with the Gorkos murder... you know, Chester... no, but..."


    Shester beside him then nodded lightly against Lombardo, immediately raising his right hand and turning to the presiding judge.


    "Your Honor, I''m sorry, but would you like a moment of your time and a meeting with the witness?


    Then the judge nodded his neck wide and vertically.


    "I admit it. Meeting time will be necessary because it is a sudden witness request. What do you say, D.A.?


    Then Cohle panicked and looked at Lennon''s face.


    Lennon gently pulled his jaw in a calm atmosphere and nodded.


    "Yes. Go ahead."


    The judge nodded, turning again to Shester and saying:


    "The prosecution also agreed. But the defense, please be as quick as you can, okay?


    "Yes, I know I want to do it as soon as I can"


    "Okay. Go ahead, then."


    With the Your Honor''s permission, Shester stood up quickly and softly.


    And he prompted Lombardo beside him to rush to Ortes.


    "Thank you for coming"


    Shester looked up and smiled as she bowed deeply against Ortes.


    Then Ortes also looked at the two faces alternately, smiling but saying slightly bewildered.


    "No, I don''t mind... is there anything I can do?

 520 Chapter 518: Introducing Yourself

    �������L�����꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ�����


    ���������`�ϡ�����Х�ɡ�����ƥ��Ȥ����ˤǤδ�Ϥ���g�ޤ���ȡ����o��ϯ�ؤȑ��������������L�ظ��x�����~�����٤���


    ���������⤦����Ϥ碌�Ϝg�ߤޤ���������


    ���Ϥ������������ޤǡ�


    �������Ǥ���������Ǥό��h�����_��������˼���ޤ�����������������^�ˤη��Ϥ������ϯ�ΤޤޤǤ����Ǥ�������


    �����L�����o��ϯ�ˤ��Τޤ����ä�����ƥ���Ҋ�ơ����������`�ˌ��ͤ���


    ���Ϥ������륹�ϤΌ����Ϥޤ��K��äƤ���ޤ��󤷡����Ȥ��äƶ��ˤ��^��ϯ�ˁK�٤�Τ�ɤ�����˼���ޤ��Τǡ��Ȥꤢ�����^��ϯ�ˤ������A�����륹�ϤˤĤ���픤���Ф�˼���ޤ���


    �������Ǥ������ǤϤ������ޤ��礦�����ʲ�Ȥ���Ǥ����Ǥ�������


    �����L�ˆ���졢���åۥ뤬�ŤƤƴ𤨤���


    ���ϡ��Ϥ����Y���Ǥ���


    ���åۥ���Ԥ����ޡ������˥�Υ���ɫ���Ťä���


    ����ȥ�Υ�Ϥ������ˤ�ä���Ȥ��ʤ��������ᡢ���åۥ�Ϥۤä�һ���Ĥ����ΤǤ��ä���


    ������Ǥϥ��륹�^�ˤؤΌ��������_��������˼���ޤ���


    �����L�����������_�����椹��ȡ����������`�����礯�����Ϥ��ä������Ϥ�����


    �������L���ꤷ�U�������ޤ��󤬡�����ǰ�ˤ�������^�ˤ�B�餵���Ƥ��������Ƥ��������Ǥ��礦������


    ������������⤽���Ǥ��͡��������������ޤ���


    �����L���˽��á����������`���ݤȤ���푤��Τ��������Ǥ�ä����^�ˤ�B�餹��Τ��ä���


    �����B�餷�ޤ�������������Ԥϡ����`���󥰥��̻ʹ�����܊�����������Ƥ�������ƥ�?��Υ��ϤǤ���


    ���������`�˽B����ܤ�������ƥ��ϑ��󤤚�ζ�������Ϥ��ä���


    �����ƺ�򥭥�������������Ť��ʤ�Ҋ�ؤ����ᡢ�Ȥꤢ�����Ȥ��ä��Ф����X����ዤ򤷤���


    ����Ȳ����L�������˥���ƥ��ˌ������|����ʼ�᤿��


    ������܊��Ȥ������Ȥϥ��륳����܊��܊����������������^ȥ�ΤǤ���Ƥ��������Ȥʤ�ȬF�ڤ�܊���x��Ƥ���ä����Ȥ������ȤǤ�������


    �������Ϥ��������Ǥ�������ǰ�ˡ���܊��ȥ��ޤ����Τǡ�����


    ������ϡ������륳����܊�������v�S������ΤǤ�������


    ���Ϥ��������Ǥ��������ã����䡢�e�˰��ϥ��륳����������Ȥ����ǺΤȤ�˼�äƤ䤷�ޤ���裿�Ȥ����������Ұ�ɤ�����ǵ�Ȼ����˼�äƤ��뤷������������ʤ��ơ�����


    ��������������ʤ��ơ����ʤ�Ǥ��礦����


    ���������Υ��륳���ˤ��H�lꠤ����������ɡ��������H�lꠤ˰��εܤ�������Ǥ���


    �������ۤ����ܤ��󤬡�


    ���Ϥ�����ǰ�ϥ����ä��Ԥ���Ǥ����ɡ�����


    ����Ȥ�����������ƥ��οڤ���Ť��줿˲�g���^��ϯ�����륢�륹��Ŀ���������Ϥʤ��Ȥ������餤�˴󤭤�Ҋ�_���졢�ڤϤ��󤰤��㱤����褦���_���줿��


    ���������`�Ϥ���˲�g�򤷤ä����Ŀ�Ĥ���ȡ�����˥��륹���Ȥ�λ�ä����Υ���Җ��Ҋ����


    ��Υ�Ͽڤ����̤������Y�Ф�Ƥ�����ΤΡ����륹ͬ������Ŀ�ϴ󤭤�Ҋ�_����Ƥ����Τ��ä���


    ���������`�϶��ˤΤ��Θ���_�J����ȡ������˿ڽǤ��Ϥ��Ƥˤ���Ц�ä��ΤǤ��ä���

 521 Episode 519: Losing Your Lives

    "... Colin, Colin..."


    Ars shrugged with an unexpected vain look.


    Then suddenly Ars'' knee broke with a gakun, making a loud noise and breaking into the floor as he hit the stand and chair.


    "Are you okay?!?"


    The neighborhood instantly became noisy and the prosecutors rushed to the side of the broken Ars.


    "... it''s okay... it''s..."


    Ars slowly woke up his body and whined in a voice that seemed to disappear, with a vain look like his eyes swam.


    "... is that true? Are you sure you''re okay with this? Hey! Hold on!


    Because the look on Ars''s face was so terrible, Kokhol was unable to pepper Ars'' words and confirmed them with his voice over and over again.


    "... it''s okay..."


    Ars''s expression showed a trick of slowly trying to stand up as it was, but his body was roaring like an old man.


    Kokhol saw how it was, turning his arm toward Ars'' waist, holding it with both hands and pulling it up full strength.


    That was how he finally managed to get up, Ars, but because his eyes had a flashy look on them while they were vain, Cohl had to sue the judge out loud unexpectedly.


    "Your Honor! I hope the court is adjourned!


    The judge nodded loudly when he saw how Ars was unusual, and when he opened his mouth to declare the court adjourned, what a vain and all lost of life look Ars had had until earlier opened his mouth as if to control the foreman of the judge.


    "No! Wait a minute!... It''s okay... I''m okay..."


    Though Ars'' complexion had lost its vitality and remained blue, his eyes had the strength to hold firm will.


    For that reason, the judge swallowed the declaration of "adjournment", which had climbed to the edge of his mouth.


    "... it''s okay to continue, isn''t it? Ars Witnesses"


    Ars nodded loudly at the kind words of the Your Honor.


    "Yes. I was worried about you. It''s okay now."


    Ars breathed heavily once he said so forcefully, and took a deep breath full of his body, turning his chest wide against it.


    And when he shut his mouth and breathed out a lot of air in his lungs simultaneously, he gave a slightly refreshing look and bowed deeply to his defense seat.


    Ars kept his head down for a few seconds and stared at the defense seat with an indescribable look on his face, wondering if he had finally lifted his head.


    Ars'' gaze was directed only at Ortes at the far right, not Lombardo or Chester, and Ortes at the end of that gaze also took that gaze firmly from the front, with an indescribably subtle look on his face.

 522 Episode 520: Pale.

    "Als Witness, I will resume... are you sure?


    Ars nodded firmly at the judge''s inquiry.


    "Yes, please"


    "Okay. I shall now resume�� Well, first of all, I would like to confirm what Witness Ortes said earlier."


    The judge questioned Ortes with great caution.


    "During the Battle of Esta, you will be hit by a deceased General Gorkos SS member, Mr. Colin''s brother, right?


    Ortes then nodded loudly in slow motion and made a statement in a clear tone.


    "Yes, it is."


    "I mean... by the testimony of Mr. Ars, that you are Mr. Colin''s brother that he fought and was murdered Mr. Ars?


    Then Ortes nagged and thought about it for a while.


    "... if I''m sure of that memory, I will... are you sure?


    Then Ars also relaxed and thought deeply into such an Ortez question.


    And after a while he raised his face, and said in a slow and quiet tone, facing Ortes.


    "... excuse me. May I ask you one thing before you do so?


    Ortes allowed Ars to ask a slight nod, even if he frowned for a moment.


    "Thank you...... Mr. Ortes, why are you sitting in the defense? Can you tell me how that happened?


    Ars asked quietly, slowly, with a truly quiet calm voice, to bite his own words.


    Then Ortes saw the look on Ars''s face as if he had decided to be ready for something, and said, looking at himself as if he was convinced of something too.


    "... right. Well, I''ve had a lot of history... and I mean right here... sitting on the defense side, well... that''s what I mean."


    Then Ars nodded lightly several times in his true face, also quietly thinking deeply.


    And after some time had passed, Ars looked up neglectfully and turned to the presiding judge.


    "Your Honor. I would like to withdraw all my earlier remarks."


    The inside of the court went a long way to Ars'' remarks.


    Naturally, it was on the prosecutor''s side that he was greatly upset, among other things.


    "Hey! Mr. Ars! What the hell are you talking about?


    Then Ars, like earlier, said against Kokhol, who panicked in a quiet pale tone.


    "My second memory was planted not by truthful memories, etc., but by the magical conductors of Lowenglin. And now I am certain of it."


    "No! That''s impossible!


    "No. Now I remember clearly. the conversation of the Lowenglin''s magic leaders when they cast their spells on me."


    The judge devoured this statement.


    "What is it like?


    "Yeah, it''s just that... now I can get into Valentine''s guys or something... I remember saying that"


    "Hey! Don''t be silly! What''s the proper word for that! You found out what I''m talking about right now!


    "No, that''s not true. I remember clearly."


    Lombardo looked at Cohort with his head, but there was no grin on his face, but rather he was thinking deeply on the tannic side with a deep wrinkle at the root of his brow.

 523 Episode 521: Conclusion

    "... Ars Witness, are you sure you want to overturn all previous testimonies?


    The judge frowned and questioned Ars with a harsh voice.


    "Yes. Until earlier, I thought myself, the second memory, was the real memory. But while it was being pursued by the defense, I honestly lost confidence. There appeared your Mr. Ortes, and I was completely distracted. Because if the second memory is truly true, then I will have murdered Mr. Ortes'' brother, Colin. So I questioned myself again. I wondered if the second memory was really more authentic... and then the memory gradually came back so that the thread that was attached could be unraveled. There was a conversation among the magicians that I mentioned earlier. So I was convinced. That the second memory is not the memory of truth or anything else! He said it was nothing more than a false memory planted by the magicians!


    Ars began quietly and spoke clearly in a gradually feverish tone.


    Then the judge nodded his neck wide and vertically there.


    "I understand very well. Ars Witness, no doubt? Then that''s enough. Thank you very much."


    Then Cohle, the attorney general, protested in a loud voice.


    "Wait a minute! Is this stupid!?"


    "I say so, Ars. Witnesses are witnesses prepared by you. If that Mr. Ars is going to withdraw his testimony altogether, you have to admit it."


    "No, but! One moment, please! Your Honor!"


    The Kokhols quietly slid past the side of Ars trying to leave the courtroom, killing him to the judge''s seat and starting a fierce protest.


    Discussions by the five judges and the five prosecutors lasted forever in a raucous manner and wrapped up in a great deal of noise within the courtroom.


    "... you''re done? ����


    Shester, sitting in the defense seat, whispered softly about the hustle and bustle around him to Lombardo beside him.


    "Oh, apparently so..."


    Lombardo''s voice was brimming with the color of fatigue.


    Hearing that, Chester also exhaled loudly and drooled her head to see how tired she was again.


    But as soon as he brought his neck, he turned to Ortes, next to him on the left.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ortes. Colin, I broke a bone for us and thanked you if it wasn''t enough."


    "No, you weren''t trying to kill Colin. That''s true even for a man named Ars. Even if it was that man who put his hand directly on Colin, that still wouldn''t mean the real killer who killed Colin..."


    "Yeah, I think so too. The real killer... is that man."


    Shester gazed at Lennon''s back trying to pull him up just saying he already had a fight.


    "Oh yeah. I''ll make sure that bastard someday..."


    Ortes glanced at Lennon''s back with his hateful flame-bearing eyes.


    But Lennon disappeared beyond the door without noticing the sight of both of them and without turning around.


    "Mr. Ortes, don''t just do things that have gotten faster. That man is an enemy to us too. When we do it, the three of us will join forces to stop the man''s breath."


    Then Ortes nodded again and again and responded with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Oh, let''s do that. At that time... please"


    Then the hammer held by the judge was struck down in high altitude.


    And this trial, which was long at last, also came at the time of the marriage.

 524 Chapter 522: Closure

    One.


    "We will now adjourn with this!


    The sound of the hammer struck down by the judge rang loudly inside the courtroom.


    As the Lombards stood up and bowed deeply to the judge''s seat, the judge smiled slightly, leaving quietly.


    Lombardo slowly regained his gaze as he dropped off that back and turned his eyes toward the prosecutor''s seat.


    Then there was the angry shape awesome Kokhol figure.


    But Cohl couldn''t find the words to turn to the Lombards, slamming and smashing the material in his hand on the floor, and leaving like a child with it all facing back.


    Lombardo sighed as he watched the attorneys flutter as he picked up Kokhol''s smashed material.


    Then Chester beside him called out.


    "The guy from Kokhol, you seemed pretty sorry, didn''t you? And Gareth Bolero of the Senate, who was in the audience behind him, went home with a very remorseful face."


    "Right..."


    Lombardo briefly said his thoughts, turning back his heels and proceeding with his steps.


    And the three quietly withdrew from the back door of the defense seat.


    Two.


    "Gentlemen, may I have a moment?


    As the Lombards walked through the entrance lobby of the court-martial, there were those who called the three from behind.


    When the Lombards looked back, there was a miraculously faceted figure of Ars.


    "It''s you... Captain Ars..."


    When Lombardo shrugged unexpectedly, Ars shook his head and denied it.


    No, I''m not the captain anymore.


    "Oh, you did..."


    "Can I talk to you for a second?


    "Oh, of course. But what are you talking about here..."


    Then Shester made a quick suggestion.


    "Then let''s talk about it in the government. It''s a few minutes'' walk from here."


    "Right. I like that. What do you say?


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    With the consent of Ars, the four were to head to the Elmur administration one hundred and ten meters away.


    With Lombardo in the lead, the four of them left the courthouse and began to follow the path leading to the administration all the way, but only one Ars felt awkward with Ortes, walking a little further from the three of them at the rear.


    And a few minutes later, when they arrived at the government office, the four of them immediately took to Lombardo''s office.


    Three.


    Lombardo sat on the couch and breathed the hot tea his secretary Cordesia had put in, opening his mouth against Ars, who sat face to face.


    "So... what''s the story?


    Ars turned to Lombardo''s face, but immediately shifted his gaze to Ortes, sitting next to Lombardo''s left.


    "Mr. Ortes...... I''m sorry. Colin, it was this me who killed you..."


    When Ars said so clearly, he placed his hands on his knees and carefully lowered his head deeply.


    Ortes then slowly meditated his eyes, staring at Ars, who remained silent and bowed his head for a while, before speaking in a quiet tone.


    "Oh, I know. But I don''t think it was a choice..."

 525 Episode 523: Description

    One.


    To Ortes'' words, Ars drowned his head deep again.


    And a while later, when Ars raised his head, his eyes were covered with large tears.


    Then Ortez looked at Ars like that, and bowed his head in a daze.


    And when he remained still with his head drooping for a while, Lombardo beside him gently laid his hand on his shoulder.


    Then, after a while, when Ortes raised his head, his eyes were wet with tears, as was Ars.


    "... can you tell me the end of Colin? ����


    Ortes said, trying desperately to squeeze out tears that were going to spill.


    Then Ars slowly told Ortes the whole story of his death battle with Colin in the Lug Forest in a sobering tone.


    Two.


    "... well. Very well... thank you..."


    Having heard all of Ars'' descriptions, Ortes quietly drooped his head again when he just said that.


    Then Lombardo, watching quietly, called quietly to Ars as he placed his hands gently on Ortes'' shoulder again.


    "Captain Ars...... no, Mr. Ars. Sorry, thank you for joining us."


    Then Ars lifted his face, looking at Lombardo''s face and said with a slight grin.


    "Als is fine. Besides... you can''t thank me. In the first place, I fought on your side..."


    When Ars said so, he laughed as if he was a little hung up.


    "... well... you did... by the way, the key to your memory was solved by the Lowenglin Mages, right?


    "... it would be more accurate to say that by two magicians than by a regiment of magicians. Sure, there were a lot of magicians over there, but it was always just two guys who would treat them just to watch in silence."


    "Really? Just the two of us..."


    "Yes, but what is it?


    "... no... right. You have the right to listen..."


    Lombardo shrugged so, standing back and looking up at Shester''s face to refrain.


    Then Shester nodded in large measure and made him agree with Lombardo.


    And when he saw it, Lombardo nodded, and poured his eyes on Ars, as he had decided.


    "Ars... actually..."


    Three.


    "... the family of God... Elle the Elvis..."


    Hearing all the events after Lombardo''s spoken battle in the Lug Forest, Ars was unexpectedly stunned.


    He seemed particularly surprised about Elle''s presence among them, and although he had often lost color after listening to all the stories, he had gradually regained his composure over time.


    "... was that thing in that forest... but then it woke up my memory those men... who the hell are they? ����


    Lombardo also nodded greatly to what was arguably the natural question of Ars.

 526 Lesson 524: Two Men

    "I don''t know what kind of men they are. It is only clear that the men are not the only ones. It''s unthinkable to unravel the magic of God''s beloved Elle."


    Ars replied to Lombardo''s words to evoke his own memories.


    "Sure, one was a terribly creepy old man... was that an out-of-the-way chemistry? ����


    "You creepy old man..."


    "Yeah, it was just weird that it was the other young man who took the lead between us," he said.


    "Is the other a young man..."


    "Yes, he was a tough looking young man"


    "Hmm...... that''s a strange combination indeed. Young man and old man... it was also the young man who took the lead..."


    When Lombardo said so and put his arms together, he meditated and thought for a while.


    Then Ars asked, as he had in mind.


    "By the way... where is Elle the Elvis now? ����


    Then Shester, sitting behind him, answered Ars'' question.


    "... I''ve been missing... since I infiltrated Lennon''s lair... thank you for caring about the presence of those two magical mentors..."


    Then Lombardo, who had been thinking about it for a while, reacted with a puff of eyes open.


    "... that Master Elle was hit by those two?


    "Isn''t it most natural to think so? Anyway, those two have solved Elle''s magic."


    "Hmm... that''s right..."


    Chester noticed in his mouth like something pinched in Lombardo''s back teeth.


    "Anything else bothering you?


    "... no, not like that... but I really don''t feel like it''s those two... well, it''s just a can..."


    "Really... well, I''m not saying it with any certainty, either,"


    "Well yeah. Whatever. Too little information."


    "Yeah, let''s gather some information. Finally, we are free, and from now on, we can move in any way we want."


    "Right, let''s do that. But before that..."


    So Lombardo corrected his posture and turned back to Ars.


    "What do you think? What do you mean you work under us? I don''t think it''s going to be easy to live in Lowenglin in the future..."


    Ars had a surprise look on this.


    "... Me? Hiring?"


    "Yeah, like I just said, we''re going to be collecting a wide range of information from now on. Can you help me with that?


    Then Ars looked very difficult.


    And I thought deeply, nagging for a while.


    "There''s a lot of manpower. I''ve never crossed it. Please join us."


    Lombardo overlapped words further to compel Ars to make a decision.


    Then Ars raised his face and answered with a clear tone.


    "No, I appreciate the invitation, but I will decline"


    "... well... but where are you going? Are you going back to Audine, the Imperial City?


    "No. I''m going back to the country. I don''t think I was the right type for the Empire in the first place. It''s overflowing with people who want a bumpy birth�� it doesn''t suit people like me in the first place. I finally figured that out. So from now on, we want to live secluded in our birthplace."


    "... well, okay. I don''t know what else to say."


    Lombardo said so with a gentle smile toward Ars.

 527 Lesson 525: Worry

    "That''s right! I forgot to ask the key thing."


    Lombardo asked Ars once more.


    "Lotos, about you, the Lennons..."


    Then Ars replied with a grin.


    "Oh, then there''s nothing to worry about. Indeed, I spoke to you to a certain extent in retrieving my memory, but it was only the other day that my memory was completely restored, and I was not remembering everything when I was first asked about the circumstances. I have not said a word about Lotos, because I felt like a comrade, so to speak, who fought with you as an ally, to return to my memory, and I dared to blur it when hearing the circumstances afterwards. So I was wondering if you''d be okay."


    "Well...... that''s good"


    Lombardo was delighted to see Chester on his back and face.


    But now Ars realizes something.


    "... No, wait a minute... I certainly have not spoken, and I am not going to speak in the future or even if I have been asked. But... they... I don''t know about the rest of the SS."


    "Well, if the two examples are trying to awaken the memories of their SS members... do you mean they could all... then it would be trial again..."


    Then Shester responded quickly to it.


    "No, it won''t be a trial"


    "Can you assure me?


    "I can do it. There is a principle of nullity in the trial. Whatever the case, this means that we will not allow litigation to be brought again in respect of the same case for what has already been finalised once. So it is unlikely that there will be another trial regarding the murder of Gorkos. But... I don''t know how much this isn''t going to be a trial, but I don''t know if I can let it go..."


    "Mm-hmm. Right. We need to find the former SS men. Let''s split up and find it."


    "Yeah, well, maybe it''s already in the hands of the Lennons. No, I thought about the surrounding Lennon, its quite likely..."


    "... sure. Then... that''s pretty..."


    "... we are not comfortable with low englin..."


    Then Ars, who had listened very much to the conversation between them, opened his mouth as if he had no choice.


    "... if that''s the case, it''s not a blur to cooperate"


    Then Lombardo''s face became much brighter.


    "Right! Can you help me!


    "Yes, but... in the dawn when things have subsided, I will return to the country. So if you don''t mind..."


    Then Lombardo reacted to the feeling of eating.


    "Of course that''s fine! No, it helps. Thank you so much. Let me count on you."


    Then Ortes, sitting next to Lombardo, opened his mouth for the first time in a long time.


    "I''m here, too. Well, I don''t know the faces of the SS, but I do know a lot about Lowenglin. Anyway, it''s my birthplace."


    The Lombards smiled at the words of Ortes.

 528 Lesson 526: Apologize.

    "Excuse me."


    Suddenly a secretary, Cordesia, came in where the four of them cemented their resolve.


    "I see the Secretary."


    Lombardo was surprised and stood up unexpectedly.


    Then there appeared the Governor of Eduardo M��ller spp., the prestigious man of the ship''s arms.


    "Both names, I''m sorry. You''re right. Forgive me."


    Muller went into the room and suddenly lowered his head when he said so.


    "Secretary! You don''t have to do that!


    Lombardo rushed over to Muller in a hurry.


    "No, my attorney told me to leave it to me, to be the captivity of our two names, and to rush to fulfillment. Forgive me."


    "No, it''s also our responsibility that we couldn''t expect them to come all that way. Please raise your head."


    Then at some point Chester, who had come diagonally behind Lombardo, also spoke out against Muller, who kept apologizing.


    "Sir, we are starting in the first place with our immorality. I''m sorry to bother you with the Secretary, but I don''t have the slightest dust to blame. Please raise your head."


    Then Muller finally lifted his head and saw the faces of the Lombards.


    "Well... something that makes me feel easier when you say that. I''m so sorry..."


    "No, please don''t worry about it. Because doing this will make me and Shester itch."


    "Yeah, the deputy secretary''s right. It''s too different than usual. It''s scary."


    Chester''s light-hearted mouth finally brings Muller''s face down.


    "Uhm. Okay. So let''s do this before... Sorry I was in the middle of a visit"


    That''s what Muller said as he looked at the Ortes at Lombardo''s shoulder.


    Then, in haste, the Ortes rose up and met against Muller.


    Then when Muller returned the meeting politely to it, he meditated on one eye and gazed at the Lombards.


    And when he returned his heel, he left the room with a gentle walk.


    Lombardo quietly dropped off his hindsight, making sure that the secretary Cordesia, who followed Muller, closed the door before spewing out all the air in his lungs.


    "Ugh... here we go. It''s the first time I''ve been able to bow my head to the secretary like that..."


    Then Chester beside him quietly took over after Lombardo''s words.


    "You''re nervous."


    "Oh, I can''t stop saying that. Like you said, it''s our responsibility."


    "No, as I said earlier, it''s my personal responsibility."


    Then Lombardo got a little angry and stared at Chester''s face.


    "Don''t give a shit. That is our responsibility. Nice one, Shester. I won''t allow you to say that again."


    Shester was profoundly drooling in his head with mixed feelings of gratitude and remorse for what he thought of Lombardo''s self.

 529 Lesson 527: Honorable Words

    "... Well, that''s the policy for the future..."


    I cut out future stories where Lombardo settled down.


    Then Shester put his hand on his chin, while we began to sort out the situation in which we were currently placed.


    "... one is securing the SS. This is also in Lowenglin, and I would just like to ask both Mr Ars and Mr Ortes"


    Then Ortes raised his voice quickly.


    "Let me. I''ve become very good at exploring things in this case."


    "Sure. Mr. Ortez is likely to rely on that kind of information gathering."


    Then Ortes looked a little subtle and looked at Lombardo and Chester alternately.


    "... well, what... you don''t have to force me to use my respect, do you? I don''t know... I''m not really good at that. It was actually a little more itchy than before."


    "... Really?


    When Lombardo accidentally returned it with a salutation, Ortes also looked subtle.


    "Oh, I guess it''s because I''ve never been spoken of that way before, but I''m not good at it..."


    Then Lombardo nodded face-to-face with Shester.


    "If that''s the case... I mean no respects in the future..."


    "Oh, it would help if you did. And Ars, is that all right?


    Suddenly shaken, Ars nodded with a smile, even though he was bewildered for a moment.


    "Of course. If that''s the way it is, I don''t have it either."


    Then Ortes smiled back at Ars.


    "Okay. So let''s do this... by the way, what were we talking about?


    Lombardo smiled.


    "Talking about future policies."


    Lombardo, while saying so, bowed his head in his heart against Ortes.


    Because I thought this was an orthodox compassion for Ars.


    Whatever the case, Ars is the enemy of his brother from Ortes.


    Whatever the circumstances, he is the one who took his brother''s life directly.


    But at the same time, he became part of the team to defeat Lennon in the future.


    For this reason, Ortes tried to get rid of his attachment to Ars by speaking freely without a word of respect.


    And that was well understood by Shester and Ars as well.


    "... then again, can we leave it to Ortes, Ars, when it comes to the exploration within Lowenglin?


    Shester told me and Ars nodded loudly.


    Copy that.


    When Ars said that, he saw Ortes'' face.


    Then Ortes smiled confidently.


    "Oh, leave it to us."


    Ars looked up, desperately suppressing it, even though he seemed to weep a little at Ortes'' words.


    Lombardo then saw how it was and was convinced that this team would be great.

 530 Episode 528: Division

    "So we''re going to do a search for Elle, right?


    Chester told Lombardo to check.


    Then Lombardo nodded loudly.


    "Yeah, let''s start with a search for Lennon''s lair."


    Then Ortes disputed Lombardo''s words.


    "Just give me a minute. Then shouldn''t we all go?


    "No, it probably doesn''t mean we''re still in danger. Besides, we''re not going to step in alone."


    "...?


    "I am still Valentin''s deputy secretary to Elmur. One squadron position can be mobilized immediately."


    "... I see. Don''t worry about it..."


    "That''s the thing. Besides, I''m gonna do a day search, and I don''t think there''s a problem with that."


    "Okay. If that''s all right... we''ll find out about your son."


    Ortes feared that Gaius at the heart of what Elle had left in his legend to rely on would not yet appear.


    Then Lombardo''s face was clearly cloudy.


    "I''m sorry. Regards."


    Then Ortes briefly explained because Ars, unaware of the circumstances, appeared surprised.


    "... I see. Very well. Of course, I''ll help you find your son."


    "Thank you. I''ll take care of it, but thank you."


    When Lombardo said so and carefully lowered his head, Chester beside him similarly lowered his head.


    Then Ortes pressed the two of them to stop waving their hands.


    "Whoa, stop it. It''s hard to do. Until we do what we deserve. So it''s time to go, huh?


    Ortes looked at Ars and her face when he said so.


    Then Ars nodded silently and loudly.


    "Then I''m going. Wait for the good news."


    Lombardo and Shester nodded forcefully to Ortes'' words.


    "Oh, but be careful. And get in touch with me as soon as you get some information. I ask you never to act alone."


    "Oh, I know. That''s enough to keep that Elle out of sight. I don''t think a living person can handle it."


    "That''s fine. Then be careful."


    "Oh, bye!


    When Ortes raised one hand and greeted him, he immediately walked out with his big crotch and instantly left Lombardo''s office.


    Then Ars left the room immediately after Ortez, leaving the two gentlemen with a meeting.


    The remaining Lombardo and Shester looked at each other and nodded, once they sat down on the couch to calm down.


    "Well, Lennon''s lair... can we make it with one squadron?


    Shester smiled bitterly at Lombardo''s words.


    "Well, it''s true that Esta is the people who summoned even the Thousand Years Dragon... Well, as I was told earlier, it''s normal to assume that they haven''t left any trace of it already"


    "I guess. I don''t think it''s a monstrous mansion that swallows Elle now or ever. What do you say we go alone?


    Then Chester shrugged his shoulder and praised Lombardo.


    "I''m a big enemy. You don''t know if there''s a ghost or a snake, do you?

 531 Episode 529 Entering

    "Deputy Secretary, the siege of the target building is complete. You can go in at any time with your orders!


    Lombardo met Chester face to face after a report of an Army-style salute in which he pinned his spine and put his right hand at a diagonal forty-five degree angle on his forehead.


    "Okay, then I want to get us in the lead. Nice to meet you, Lieutenant Riddle."


    Lombardo stood in front of an iron black kannon opening gate overlooking the front entrance of a four-story spicy western hall and told Lieutenant Riddle to do so, which he had long since saluted.


    Liddle then gave a rather surprising look, arguing against Lombardo in a rather hasty manner.


    "That''s too dangerous. Please, both of you, look at our operation from the rear."


    Lombardo waved and controlled Riddle''s prophecy.


    "No, Lieutenant, that''s not how it works. We will cut ahead."


    "No, but then..."


    "I''m sorry for being selfish, but you have to listen here, Lieutenant."


    "... Ha! If that''s what they say..."


    "By the way, let me be selfish, but I want you to take the lead with us."


    "Ha! I''ll be happy to serve you"


    "Thank you, Valentine. I''d like you to take the lead and ask for our support."


    "Is the enemy... a magician?


    "Probably... but it''s not a good idea to decide before you see the enemy. If not, we''ll be late for the enemy."


    "Yes, I know that if you have any certainty, you should be able to deal with it in any way if you don''t"


    "Uhm. That''s what I''m talking about"


    "Got it. Now, Deputy Secretary, please give us a signal to enter."


    Lombardo was asked to look at Chester beside him.


    Then Shester nodded forcefully and told him that he was ready.


    "I can do it any time."


    Hearing Shester''s words, Lombardo nodded heavily as he quickly turned to the riddle.


    Liddle then raised his right hand high enough to attract the attention of the crew surrounding the building, and waved his raised right hand forwards to send a signal of entry.


    At the same time as the signal, more than a hundred Squadron members rushed out and attached to the building simultaneously.


    And regardless, the Lombards also opened the gate and rushed out first, reaching the front entrance, strapping their backs against the walls of the building in preparation for the attack from within.


    "... there was no sudden attack for now..."


    Asked by Lombardo, Shester answered.


    "Yeah, but it''s forbidden to be alarmed. The problem is after we get into the building. According to Ortez, Elle''s break-in into the building was easy and successful."


    "Right. Let''s get our minds together. Lieutenant, please."


    Once again, Riddle raised his right hand high as Lombardo signaled Riddle.


    And when he confirmed that everyone''s attention had gathered again, Riddle just waved his right hand down vigorously.


    Then Chester quickly put his hand on the door knob of the door, turning it all at once and opening the door.


    Then...


    There was just so much space there.


    Only the exterior walls of the building were left, round, round enough to be close to a true sphere, and the space inside was nicely tucked away.


    There were no interior walls that separated the room from the room, no ceilings, floors or anything that should naturally be in a four-story building.


    Even close to the true sphere, the interior of the building had been uprooted.


    Lombardo stood up with a flashing face, thinking that Elle''s news had been completely interrupted, and leaked a deep sigh.

 532 Chapter 530: Guests

    Early or a week after the western hall entry operation for the El search, Lombardo had just had a naughty day in the meantime.


    "... here we go. It''s a blockade... that doesn''t leave a trace for the El search..."


    Lombardo was three floors above the ground and the number of rooms numbered roughly fifty. In the palace''s large and infinitely sized living room, he kept sighing in memory of the dreaded sights of the day as he bent over on a soft sofa.


    Then came near when Rodemur of the decree did so in a quiet foothold, so as to block the thought of Lombardo.


    "Excuse me. I have a husband who wants to wish me the best."


    "Well... who is it?


    "That''s... I don''t know the name. Anyway, I was introduced to you by Gaius Boy, and I came from Lowenglin, so I want you to meet me. Thank you..."


    Then suddenly Gabba and momentum arose over the body Lombardo had kept on the couch.


    "You think it''s from Lowenglin? You''re saying it''s an introduction to Gaius, right?


    "Yes. It''s also something nobody knows Gaius Boy is going to Lowenglin, so I thought,"


    "All right. Let me through right away."


    "Yes, I did. Right away."


    Rodemur quickly returned his heel and left early enough.


    Then Lombardo looked difficult and thought about it for a while.


    "Low Englin...... you use Gaius? ����


    Then Rodemur walked into the living room with a guest.


    Lombardo stood up and greeted him, urging him to sit down with his right hand pointing to the couch across the street.


    Then the guest opened his mouth as he carefully lowered his head before sitting down, wondering if he had walked in front of Lombardo.


    "Even though it was a sudden visit, I can''t thank you enough for meeting me. I am Carmis of the Foreign Affairs Division of the Pontifical Foreign Office of Lowenglin."


    Calmis'' polite greeting was received, and Lombardo also returned a quick greeting.


    "I am Lombard Schneider, Gaius'' father. Please, sit here."


    Lombardo recommended it, and when Calmis lowered her hips on the couch, Lombardo cut the tantrum to get right to the point.


    "How did you get to know Gaius better in the Foreign Affairs Division of the Foreign Office of Lowenglin?


    "Yes, it would be longer if we talked... briefly, at first we were relative as enemies"


    Lombardo was surprised by Calmis'' words and looked at him unexpectedly with Rodemul, who stood over Calmis'' back to be vigilant.


    "... at first... that means you''re not an enemy now?


    When Lombardo asked carefully to put in the exploration, Carmis smiled happily just when the conversation was quick.


    "Exactly! I turned from the moment I was talking to your son!


    "... I mean, you said you were on your side?... Why?


    Calmis then slammed the bread and his own knee in the palm of his hand, and said with impetus and forcefulness.


    "To meet Elle the Elvis!!"

 533 Lesson 531 Reason

    "To meet Elle the Elvis!!"


    The Lombards were surprised enough to peel their eyes at Calmis''s unexpected confession.


    At the same time, the Lombards instantly realized that Gaius knew about Elle''s identity.


    And Carmis understood that Gaius was intimate enough to teach Elle who he was.


    "... to see Lord Elle..."


    Then Carmis devoured Lombardo''s crushing remarks.


    "Yes! Yes, it is! I betrayed my boss to meet Elmour all the way here! Lord Schneider! Let me see you! Are you there? Where is Elle the Elvis now?"


    Lombardo was overwhelmed by the momentum of Carmis, while wondering how far he could go to talk about Elle''s absence.


    And to understand a little more about Calmis, he asked questions with calm words.


    "Well don''t panic. Mr. Calmis, you were just told that you betrayed your boss, but what does that mean?


    "... whatever that means... literally..."


    "No, we have no idea why we have to betray our boss in order to meet Lord Elle... plus I say Gaius was an enemy at first, but we''re not sure about that either... I''d appreciate it if you could explain it in an orderly fashion..."


    Calmis then turned into a troubled face, thinking that he would not be able to see Elle without a slightly confused but circumstantial explanation, and although it was followed, he began to explain it one by one.


    "... right... where do I explain it from... right! Speaking of which, the boss I betrayed must have had a cause with you..."


    "With me? Who is it?"


    "Yes, I''m Bishop Lennon"


    Then the Lombards were surprised that their eyes peeled even more than earlier.


    "Lennon!... that you are Lennon''s man!?"


    Calmis then waved his hands in a great panic and denied it.


    "No! So I''m an ex-boyfriend! Ex! Ex! Ex!


    "Oh, yeah, you did..."


    "Yes, it is. Now... no..."


    Calmis leaned over with a slightly bitter face.


    Then Rodemul of the decree, who had at some point moved beside Lombardo, blamed it.


    "Do I look remorseful?


    Then Calmis looked up resolutely, impetuously denying it.


    "No! Certainly betrayal is not a good thing! I believe I have done something sorry for Bishop Lennon. But! I have more important things to do than that!


    inquired as Lombardo sent the kind of gaze he would explore.


    "What''s important?


    Calmis then seeped his firm will and said, resolutely.


    "It''s Zexism!

 534 Lesson 532: Confusion

    "... I see, Zexism..."


    Lombardo nodded over and over again to bite the words he himself uttered.


    "So Lennon''s career doesn''t fit with Zexian doctrine?


    Calmis then shook his head wide aside to deny Lombardo''s idea.


    "No, that''s not true at all. Because Master Lennon''s thoughts and everything he has done so far do not collide in any way with the doctrine of Zexism. So I have nothing against Lennon."


    Lombardo was often confused by this answer from Carmis.


    "... Huh? Really?... Not for the doctrine of Zexism?


    "No, that''s why it''s for Zexian doctrine, isn''t it?


    "... no... the... I''m not sure what you''re talking about..."


    "The point is, it''s a hell of a ride. of your son."


    In Carmis'' casual mouthfeel, Lombardo caused further confusion.


    "... to?... Hell... to? ����


    Lombardo was completely out of his mind.


    For this reason Rodemur opened his mouth instead when he saw it.


    "Excuse me. On behalf of my husband, let me ask you a question, what the hell are you referring to Gaius Boy''s hellfire?


    "... well, you didn''t know... should I have said..."


    "Yes, indeed, I do not know you. But if this happens, there''s nothing more to it than you tell me. Please explain it to me so I can understand it."


    Rodemur''s tone was unspeakably compelling, and Carmis was bewildered but barometric.


    "... ah, oh. Well... I can''t help what I said... but if Gaius finds out later and I''m busted... what am I gonna do..."


    "Regardless, I''ll keep it to myself, son, so please explain."


    At last, Carmis had to be mindful of the unspeakable things he said again or not.


    "... well, I''ll tell you what... you went to hell, Gaius."


    "Hell...... is it that hell? That bad guys can die and be evacuated, you know?


    "Oh yes...... ah! No, I''m not. I also thought hell was where the bad guys were sent after they died. That''s what the doctrine of Zexism says. But the truth is, it''s not. Rather than say Gaius is different. I went to hell. But it''s not a place for the dead!


    Then Rodemur also looked just slightly confused.


    But because his husband Lombardo was completely out of his mind, he thought he had no choice but to ask instead, desperately circling his head and asking Carmis.


    "I mean... Gaius Boy went to that hell we can imagine. But when you actually go, does Hell mean it wasn''t where we thought it would be......?


    Then Calmis clapped his knee with joy and cried out.


    "Yes! Exactly! Big right!!


    As Calmis'' voice echoed through the spacious living room, Lombardo fell flat on a long couch of three.

 535 Episode 533: War

    "... ugh... not at all..."


    Lombardo groaned with a sigh of relief as he drank all the wet tea Rodemur had offered him.


    "... and what the hell is going on... there''s no way..."


    Lombardo remembered Carmis'' talked about Gaius'' adventure Tan and shook his head to the side many times feeling light dizziness.


    And after a while he managed to raise his face, he asked carefully against Calmis, who was completely finished talking and looking refreshed.


    "... so... if the story of that Gaius doing a hell of a tour is true... how does that connect with betraying Lennon?


    "That''s because you''re back on the ground, Gaius. The original place called Hell is supposed to be an end station where we humans will never come back if we fall. But, Gaius, that''s not what hell is about. Sure, there are demons, but he said he didn''t see any dead people... I mean, hell is not the destination of the souls of the sinners, even if they are the dwellers of the devils. This is a lewd thing. For us Zechs��"


    "... I see, is that what you mean? In other words, if hell is not the destination of the souls of the sinners, what on earth is the destination of the souls of those who have rightfully finished their lives without sin? If heaven, like hell, is just a house of God, where the hell is the human soul going?... and more importantly, what happens to the salvation of the soul, which is a core part of Zexism? So..."


    "You''re right!


    "So you''re Elle... and you want to ask Elle, God''s family, what''s going on in heaven... so that''s what you''re saying?


    "Discover! Where is Elle the Elvis?


    Calmis gained momentum and put his hand on the table, pressing his own face as far as near Lombardo''s face as he could outwit.


    But Lombardo didn''t make it faint, lightly dialing Carmis'' demands.


    "... before I do... can you explain why Gaius isn''t here?


    Calmis then lost momentum as soon as he could, circling his body to squeeze it together and back to the couch.


    "... no... the... gaius you..."


    Calmis mumbled like a very hard man to say.


    Lombardo urged Carmis to explain as he was prepared that some more heinous event would have occurred than without Gaius on this occasion.


    "... I don''t mind. Just tell me... where is Gaius... now?


    Calmis also finally opened her mouth to the calm voice that Lombardo had decided to be ready for.


    "... in the underground waterway of the town of Tulka, attacked by a monster..."


    Lombardo meditated, sipping a sip of the side of his mouth before slowly opening his mouth.


    "............... is he dead? ��������


    Then Calmis said with a troubled look on his face.


    "... no, I don''t know that... the monster suddenly ate the underground waterway..."


    "... had underground waterways... eaten? ����


    "Yes, it is. All of a sudden Buckley and Gaius, I wondered if you had eaten the whole underground waterway wall, ceiling, etc., and it just disappeared beautifully and refreshingly... and then there was a brilliantly truly spherical space there..."


    "... true spherical..."? �� then it''s like�� "


    Lombardo remembered the incredible sight he had confirmed with his own eyes the other day, and fought from the bottom of his heart.

 536 Lesson 534: Believers

    One.


    "... then it''s like... it''s just like that western hall..."


    Carmis reacted to Lombardo''s groaning whine.


    "... Western Hall? �� Do you have any idea?


    Lombardo answered Carmis''s question as he nodded in small pieces.


    "... oh, I probably saw something similar. In a western hall..."


    "... what the hell is that? ����


    Then Lombardo nodded loudly as to whether he was ready.


    And when I invited Rodemur to stand behind me and whispered something in his ear, he roughly sat back on the couch and corrected his prestige.


    When Lombardo confirmed that Rodemur had left the room, he gave a detailed explanation of Elle''s message, looking directly at Carmis from the front.


    Two.


    "... be!...... then Elle the Elvis too!?


    Calmis leaned back not too far behind the surprise.


    Then he peeled off his eyes so much that he stretched his hands and feet forward and solidified.


    Lombardo was convinced to reconsider what it was like to be a believer, although he was surprised in return for Calmis'' too much surprise.


    "... that''s why Elle is not here right now..."


    Then Calmis'' strength fell from the limbs that had been hardened and stretched by the fact that they were in force.


    As a result, Calmis'' limbs lost momentum independently of his own will, making the sound of Dossa on the couch and on the floor.


    At the same time, he draped his head with a gakun, making it look like a puppet with a broken thread.


    Lombardo saw such a calamity and was made to think about those who believed in religion again.


    (... Why can people believe in God so far... No, indeed, I no longer doubt its existence any more than I met Lord Elle, too. But... I cannot feel unconditional about believing in God. Because I don''t think there''s a guarantee that God is the good one. But many... believe in God unconditionally. I also believe in a good God...... why? Why can you believe it when you''ve never even met him? Indeed, there are many examples of God in the Zexian scriptures and so forth. In the Dallas scriptures and in the scriptures of other religions...... But I didn''t see them myself either. It was only written by someone else. Besides... there are too many divine traces. There are so many different religions, how can I tell which is right and which is fake? If it were to be assumed that all religions correctly represent the Book of God, there would be too many contradictions. Because each god''s story is overlapping. Because, obviously, there are contradictions everywhere as a result of the overlap between the two events. Yet why... can man believe in God unconditionally...)


    Lombardo thought long as he watched Calmis hit.


    The conclusion, however, remains to be drawn.

 537 Lesson 535: Ask Yourself

    For a few more minutes after Lombardo notified Elle of his absence, Carmis would have dripped his neck. He kept dripping.


    Most of all, Lombardo also thought that if we rushed all the way from Lowenglin to Esta here, it would be only natural that Carmis would be disappointed because the El he was looking for is missing.


    But Calmis'' it was so intense that his level of confidence was beyond Lombardo''s imagination.


    For this reason Lombardo was astonished as well as deeply impressed.


    Then suddenly Calmis''s neck held up quickly as the snake brought its head.


    And suddenly he began to ask himself, with a look of self-loss and so on.


    "... what the hell am I doing here... to such a distant land... and I... have betrayed Master Lennon... oh how irrevocable I have done... oh how stupid I am..."


    Then he looked like Carmis had come up with something there.


    "Wait!... Not yet now... can you still take it back?... Not yet... no... no... I told them I would clearly follow Gaius in front of them... when I betrayed Master Lennon... and they are saying... and the SS guys all went somewhere in pieces without listening to me... I knew it... no..."


    Calmis, speaking to herself, was also disappointed by the drop in her neck.


    Then Lombardo listened to some of Calmis''s remarks.


    Lombardo suddenly looked hazy and stared at the top of Carmis'' head, who could nod.


    And while recalling what Calmis said earlier, he spoke to Calmis to confirm.


    "... Carmis... now... didn''t you say SS? ����


    Then Calmis brought his neck in a slow motion.


    "... Huh?... Oh, you mean the SS guys? I did tell you, what is it? ����


    Then Lombardo gained momentum and frowned.


    "Where is SS now!?


    "Huh?... Oh well, is this about the trial"


    "You knew about the trial?


    "Of course I know. Yeah, but it''s okay. Their memories aren''t back, so I don''t think you have to worry about them, do you?


    Then Lombardo shook his head sideways violently.


    "No, Ars'' memory is back. Then we may be able to restore the memory of the others. Indeed, the trial is already over, and there is the principle of irresponsibility, but there is no reassurance. I want to keep them all in my hands if I can."


    "Wait a minute...... does Ars mean Ars, who was the SS leader? But he''s still in jail..."


    "No, Lennon took ultra-legislative steps to get him out of jail and revived his memory by a pair of magical mentors."


    Calmis then gave her a surprise look.


    "... I didn''t know that. Master Lennon told me not to do such a thing... after all, I was not trusted in my heart..."


    When Calmis said so, he laughed at himself with a lonely cold smile.

 538 Lesson 536: The Identity of the Wizard

    "... Really?


    Lombardo asked kindly to Carmis, who laughed lonely.


    Calmis laughed even more masochistically as he quickened up the edge of his mouth.


    "... well, because I couldn''t live up to Lennon''s expectations... and because Lennon isn''t like exposing his own chest to his men or consulting them in the first place..."


    Calmis nodded over and over to the chops, as if to convince himself to say so.


    "But two magicians nonetheless... perhaps one is about Master Signus. Or maybe one doesn''t mean the devil you were talking about, Gaius, named Menontius? ����


    Lombardo unexpectedly felt mild dizziness in the terrible words that appeared at the end of Carmis'' uttered words.


    "... Did I just say demon? ����


    Lombardo asked Carmis as he suppressed both temples with his right hand.


    Calmis then replied, not to mention naturally.


    "Yeah, Gaius, you were saying. Even stronger than you, Gaius, than Signus."


    "... no, the... the... what is Master Signus? ����


    "He is also my former master, the Great Mage."


    "... Really... Gaius is stronger than that archdeacon mentor? ����


    "... Yep, much more. Most Signus, like me, is not very good at attack magic, so there''s no choice."


    "... Gaius is... good at attack magic? I can also use magic for once, but only slightly healing magic can be used, like attack magic... By the way, my wife can''t do magic..."


    "Isn''t it a mutation? It''s rare. Because in the first place, the parents of the archdeacon are not always archdeacons. I think that''s what happens when you''re big and small."


    "... well... by the way, what do those two look like?


    "Master Signus is an old man. I don''t know more about Menontius because I''ve never met him, but Gaius said it was about you. He said it was sometimes when you were an old man, and sometimes when you were a young man..."


    Then Lombardo suddenly raised his voice out loud.


    "That''s it! Ars said. The two demon mentors said they were old men and young men! Besides, he said it was always the young man who took the lead between them!


    Then Carmis nodded into small pieces over and over again.


    "... then Gaius will match your story... because Gaius said that the devil named Menontius looked like Master Signus"


    "... Hmm. Then you can be sure of both of them. Signus and Menontius..."


    When Lombardo said so and nodded loudly, it was to engrave the names of the two archdeacons deep into his own brain.

 539 Lesson 537 Faction

    One.


    "... so you have no idea where the SS men are?


    Calmis nodded remorsefully at Lombardo''s inquiry.


    "I don''t know... because I went somewhere in pieces. Gaius, the subject of fear, has disappeared, and I have no control over it... and we all have no idea where he went after that."


    "Well... then there''s no choice..."


    Lombardo, speaking to himself so, asked Carmis as he had come up with it.


    "By the way, what do you do? I can no longer go home to Lowenglin. I don''t know, joining our camp like this. Yet now Elle and Gaius are absent. But I can''t imagine the two of them dead. I wonder if one day you''ll show your face... I don''t feel that way. So what do you think? Aren''t you willing to join me under my curtain?


    "... Are you sure?


    Carmis looked at Lombardo with an exploratory look.


    Then Lombardo took his eyes firmly with a full grin.


    "Absolutely! As a matter of fact, there are more of us standing up these days. Als, the SS chief, was one of them."


    "Really? Why again..."


    "Mm-hmm. Well, there''s a lot going on at the trial. Well, let''s talk about it over dinner, including around here."


    Lombardo clapped his hand and called the servant when he said so.


    And when he offered the rushing servant to prepare the meal, he turned to Carmis and said:


    "My stomach will be here soon. As a matter of fact, I told Rodemul of the decree earlier. So when he gets here, we''ll talk about the future together."


    When Lombardo said so, he nodded forcefully.


    Two.


    While the servants were preparing their meals, Chester made his way into the waiting dining room for the Lombards with great momentum.


    "Apparently you have one more buddy?


    Chester checked Carmis'' face and said so before he greeted him first in the opening.


    "You''re right, Shester. I''d like you to meet Carmis, the magician of Lowenglin."


    He was Chester, who gave a slightly surprised look at Lombardo''s introductory complaint, but immediately offered his right hand with a swallowing smile.


    "This is a lot more comforting again with the Lowenglin''s Magic Instructor. I am Helmut Shester. Say hello."


    Calmis then grabbed Chester''s right hand lightly and offered him a reward.


    "Welcome..."


    "Come on, sit down, Shester. You know Nasri over here? He''s a competent accountant at home."


    Introduced by Lombardo, Nasri had a meeting with Pepper.


    "Yeah, of course I know him well."


    That''s what Shester said, and when he returned it to Nasri, he immediately turned to Lombardo.


    "So... what the hell is this meeting?


    Asked by Shester, Lombardo nodded loudly.


    And when he stood up slowly, he looked slowly at each of them, and smiled.


    "You''re set for a future operational meeting!

 540 Lesson 538: Lets go.

    "Okay. Then let me enter Pope Lowenglin and take command of the scene."


    said Shester, staring firmly into Lombardo''s eyes.


    Then Lombardo nodded deeply and loudly.


    "Please, I can''t leave here in the position of Deputy Secretary of Elmoor. Whether Shester is in a position to hold the post of Councillor or not, I want you to come into Lowenglin in the form of my life."


    "Got it. So after I enter Lowenglin with Rodemur and Carmis, I will immediately rendezvous with the two names of Ortes and Ars, who are infiltrating first, and find and secure the SS, right?


    "Mm-hmm. I''ll back you guys up with Nasri, better than Elmur here. If you have any problems, report them immediately."


    "Okay. So I''d like to leave soon, please?


    Shester said so, looking around Rodemul, Carmis'' face in turn.


    Then they were both ready, they nodded forcefully and agreed with Chester.


    Lombardo nodded more forcefully than anyone when he saw how it was, and he said to the three of them with a resolute expression.


    "All right, then, nice to meet you. The primary purpose is to secure the SS. And gather information about the two Archmage mentors if you can afford it. But don''t push this one just because they''re with you. All right, Grand Master, don''t ever impersonate your opponent, okay?


    Then Shester grinned with her mouth raised.


    "Rest assured. I''m not old enough to be impotent anymore. Don''t worry..."


    Lombardo grinned at Chester''s light-hearted loss.


    "You sure are. We weren''t so young anymore."


    "Yes. So I''m coming home to do my job steadily. Now, Deputy Secretary, we''re heading to Lowenglin, the three of us!


    Shester says or stood up completely.


    Then Calmis, sitting next to him, learned from Chester and quickly rose.


    And Rodemur, who had originally stood behind Lombardo, moved all the way and stood beside Shester, and the three of them lined up side-by-side against Lombardo.


    Lombardo said, looking at the three faces sequentially as he stood up in the middle of nowhere.


    "I wish you well from here in Elmour!


    "Ha! Then I''m going!


    Shester spoke forcefully and moved quickly enough.


    And Rodemur, Carmis, followed in turn, and the three quietly left the room, watched by the Lombards.


    Lombardo, who was left behind, sat down in his chair and spoke quietly to Nasri, who sat beside him.


    "... I hope you all come home safe..."


    Then Nasri replied to Lombardo, staring away at something.


    "It''s okay. Everyone will be back safely. And of course you, Gaius Boy..."


    Lombardo nodded deeply to Nasri''s words of comfort, thinking Gaius and leaking a deep sigh.

 541 Episode 539: Communication

    "Sir, Lord Shester has sent me a message."


    Nasri rushed over early enough to open the door to Lombardo''s study and handed him the seal in his right hand quickly.


    Lombardo also received it quickly and revealed the contents of the seal.


    "... well. That''s Shester. He suppressed most of the SS early."


    "That''s... amazing"


    "Mm-hmm. Apparently a lot of the crew stayed in Audine, the Imperial Capital"


    "... that again, why not?


    "... either it was hard to get home... or I guess I don''t have a job when I get home..."


    "I see. Certainly not on my way home from jail to decorate my home town with brocade, and although the big country Lowenglin goes for it, it will be hard to find a job in some parts of the country that is recessionary and stable..."


    "Mm-hmm. Valentin is a small country with a narrow national territory and small population, so he can get Social Security to go over the details, but if he''s a big country, he''ll do the same inside. When the national territory is that big, it is inevitable that the central eye will not be good enough. If you give too much authority to the provinces, it can also be a hotbed of corruption. It''s really hard to balance around it."


    "I see. So the state management of small and large countries is different?


    "Mm-hmm. Clearly, I guess it''s something like not even comparable. It is dangerous to think of things of different sizes as homogeneous. At least I see it as something completely different."


    "Okay. I will also remember my liver as the one entrusted with the household of this honorable Schneider."


    "Oh, I''m counting on you"


    "Ha.... by the way, I mean I suppressed the majority of the crew, how did you convince them?


    Lombardo then nodded lightly and again.


    "... apparently gold... The crew had just been opened up from prison, and many were temporarily hired without being put on fixed-term duty," he said.


    "I see. You won''t be hiring an ex-con like that, even though you don''t like the Empire."


    "Mm-hmm. So it looks like they all rode Shester''s invitation"


    "By the way, how far? As someone entrusted with the Schneider family''s livelihood, we don''t know the rest of it..."


    To Nasri''s request, Lombardo offered a piece of paper at hand.


    When Nasri received it, he quickly ran his gaze on paper and inserted the numbers written into the formula in his head.


    "... very good. There is no such thing as a cost to the Schneider family at this level. Let''s just say that if we hired all the rest of the crew in, we''d have absolutely no problem."


    Nasri says no, he returned the piece of paper at hand to Lombardo.


    Lombardo nodded satisfied when he received it in large part.


    "Naturally. Chester''s got nothing on him."


    Lombardo said so, winking lightly toward Nasri.

 542 Chapter 540 Instructions

    "... so you''re going to tour the home of other crew members who have definitely leaked in the future?


    Lombardo nodded at Nasri''s inquiry.


    "Right."


    "But what do you know about the home of each crew member?


    "Um, it says here, but after interviewing the crew we secured, they found out about most of them."


    "Oh, I see. Is that what this is about? But does that mean most people aren''t all of them?


    "Uhm. Doesn''t seem like everyone. If we go through the homeland of each of the crew members, and if we succeed in taking them in further, some of them may know about the crew members whose homeland is still unclear."


    "I see, you do indeed. Perhaps it will turn out to be a numerical connection. By the way, did Lord Shester and his two names rendezvous with Ortes and Ars?


    "... No, I don''t think I''ve done that yet..."


    "... isn''t that... strange? Both of them should have made their way to Audine, the Imperial capital, first. Indeed, the Empire will be vast. But I''m talking about Lord Shester, who has already secured the majority of the SS. If they were in the Imperial Capital, they''d already rendezvous and I think it''s natural..."


    "... oh, I agree, and Shester seems to have the same idea. I''ve been asking for instructions."


    "So you''re going to tour the homeland of the remaining troops, or you''re going to do a search for both Ars and Ortes before you do... right?


    "Uhm."


    "So, how are you going to be?


    "For now, the Lennon side shouldn''t be aware of our movements. Then it would be okay to leave the security of the crew alone for now. So we should prioritize the search for both Ars and Ortes first."


    "Yes, I did. I will inform the liaison immediately."


    "Um, please. I''m sorry to hear about both names, but let''s leave it to the Chesters for now."


    "... so far. Does that mean they''re going to Lowenglin sooner or later?


    "I don''t know that. But that can happen in some situations."


    "Got it. In that case, I will also offer you this."


    "... you don''t have to do anything else, do you?


    "What do you say, sir! Invite this Nasri, Gaius Boy, to come to this Schneider family. We are always ready to give our lives!


    Lombardo, pioneered by Nasri''s rather hot and painful narrative, affirmed Nasri''s words while gently pulling his cheeks.


    "... ah, oh. Thank you. I''ll need your help..."


    "Yes, sir! This Nasri, I risked my life to protect my husband! Thank you for your help when!


    "... oh. Ok......"


    To Nasri''s more hot and painful words, Lombardo drew more cheeks.

 543 Episode 541: Luxury

    "Dear Shester, I have received a report from your husband."


    A constantly sober Rodemur, making it a Schneider family decree, spoke to Chester with a low, calm voice as usual, and gave him a seal in his hand.


    "Are you here?"


    When Chester said so briefly, he cleverly broke the top of the seal he received and took a single note from inside to quickly run his eyes on the paper.


    "... again, Ars, as prioritizing the search for Ortez,"


    Shester said not only to Rodemul in front of him, but also to sound against Carmis, who refrains beside him.


    Then Calmis asked Chester with an anxious look.


    "... but how do I search... It''s been over a week now, but we can''t all grasp the footsteps of the second one, can we? ����


    "... right. It won''t be long before the SS come back from the search. So let''s make up our minds about our future policy while we pick it up for dinner."


    Then Rodemur bowed his head lightly, and said in a fearful tone.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to get ready for dinner."


    "Oh, nice to meet you. I''m always sorry."


    "No, because it is one of my important tasks to prepare your meals."


    That''s what Rodemur left behind and left quietly.


    Then Calmis, who dropped that back off, said as he looked around at the room''s creation.


    "Isn''t this house pretty expensive, by the way? I know you need a base for your search, but isn''t it okay for you to stay in the hotel as always?


    Then Shester gave it back with a gentle blush on his shoulder.


    "The longer the search, the higher the hotel, right? No, it''s already been a week. The number of people had already exceeded twenty. When this happens, it''s cheaper to rent a house than a hotel."


    "That may be true, but you don''t have to be this luxurious mansion, do you?


    "No, it stands out to many if more than ten human beings continue to enter and leave frequently every day in ordinary mansions. We must avoid that."


    "I see, is that what you mean... but it doesn''t have to be this big... expensive, does it?


    "Not really. Here in Odine is a city that is still expanding slightly towards the suburbs. That''s why the land is not so expensive. The price jumps considerably when it comes to the center, but it''s a quiet residential neighborhood almost close to the suburbs, so that''s not a big deal."


    "Oh really..."


    "Really... you, didn''t you work in this imperial capital until this time?


    "No, well, that''s true... because I''m just a public servant in a position, even though I''m a magician... I was usually in a public lodging, so I''m oblivious to that sort of thing"


    "Speaking of which, were you Foreign Affairs Division of the Foreign Office? So you were in a high-end government building?


    Shester told me to make fun of him.


    Then Calmis jumped and denied it.


    "That''s not true! I am a devout Zexian. No more luxury than you need!


    Shester was surprised by Calmis''s reaction and was fond of being the person, with a slight grin on the edge of his mouth.

 544 Lesson 542: The Great Dining Room

    "Gentlemen, thank you for your daily search activity!


    Shester uttered words of consolation in front of less than twenty former SS members in a large dining room built by remodeling the grand hall on the ground floor.


    "I''d like to talk about future policy here, but it looks like we''re just ready to cook, and we''ll talk about it after dinner."


    Then the former SS cheered on Shester''s words, and at the same time Rodemur, the Schneider family ordained, appeared in the big dining room showing off his stunning trick of putting four large plates of diameter (a circle) cleverly on his hands and elbows.


    "Come on, gentlemen! Please don''t hesitate to enjoy!


    When Rodemur said so, one large plate after another was placed on the table, the ex-combatants began to fight ahead and get into cooking.


    Then the elderly women appeared carrying the dishes one after the other after Rodemur.


    They left the dishes on each table one after the other under Rodemur''s direction.


    Then the ex-combatants fought ahead, and came upon them.


    Rodemul nodded contentedly at Chester as he saw how it was going.


    "It''s always a brilliant trick, isn''t it?


    I said to Rodemur, who approached me as impressed by Shester.


    "... a trick..." they say?


    "I''m going to bring four large plates at the top."


    "Oh, is that it? That''s in the moves I used to wear when I was still young, working at the Mass Tavern. We sealed it before it could be used by the Schneider family, but if it''s a very convenient technique in such an atmosphere, we know it''s illegal and dirty, but it''s up to us to unseal it."


    "Oh, that''s a good move when it comes to these large meals. Somehow the economy feels good."


    "Yes, as I look at your energetic dining landscape, I miss it when I was younger"


    "Oh, it''s just like a mass tavern, it feels good to watch.... And those women, by the way?


    "Yes, these are the people I hired today. Unlike previous hotel residences, I hired them in knowing they needed someone to take care of them around me. I''ve carefully investigated your identity, so I was wondering if it''s okay."


    "Got it. I''ll leave everything to you about this house. Please."


    "Yes, sir. Enjoy it before it gets cold."


    When Rodemur said so, he thanked him deeply and went back to the kitchen in the back again.


    When Shester dropped off his back, he watched the hot dishes still standing in front of him, trying to tackle them as of late.

 545 Lesson 543: Disturbance

    "Well, we''re all about the future where our bellies have settled..."


    Shester stood up in the air and began to speak to everyone.


    Lord Lombardo Schneider, who has been your lord, has given me instructions.


    So Shester looked at everyone''s faces sequentially.


    And he turned to the front with a resolute eye, and said:


    "Als, Ortes, we need to prioritize the search for both names."


    Hearing Shester, they all whispered to their neighbors.


    Though each and every one of its voices was small, when it was twenty gathered together, it became quite a stir, and it resonated with a tsunami in the spacious cathedral.


    Then there was a man who stood up from among the grumbling former SS members and tried to speak.


    The man stood up as he raised his right hand and asked Chester for permission to speak.


    Shester prompted the man to speak immediately by pointing his hand.


    "Edberg, you seem to have something to say?


    With Shester''s permission, Edberg, the oldest ginseng in SS, opened his mouth in large measure.


    "Captain Ars and I... it''s okay to look for Colin''s brother named Ortez... but we can''t look all over for these last few days anymore, can we? I don''t think I can find it unless I figure out some other way to search it..."


    Then someone stood up and raised his right hand high to bite Edberg like that.


    "Getz, speak up"


    Encouraged by Shester, Getz, formerly deputy head of SS, spoke.


    "Edberg, how come you always complain so much? What if I did what I was gonna do before I complained? Not at all!"


    "What!? I do what I do, unlike you! You are the one who lovingly crawls against Lord Shester like a rice bat on this occasion, but if you go around the back, you will only rarely be foolish!


    "You say that! Make it easy on me to tell you a lie!... Lord Shester, you must not listen to a man like this! This man has been lying if he opens his mouth for a long time..."


    "Who lied!? That''ll always be yours!


    "Lie! It''s you!


    "What the hell!


    "Do it!? You!!"


    Edberg and the Getz moved closer together as the excitement gradually grew, which coincided with a one-touch situation.


    Then all of a sudden, Chester''s anger rang in the big dining room with a loud voice.


    "Don''t bark!! Quiet!!


    Then, just before the two men, who had barely beaten each other, put their noses together and stopped pitting.


    And it was there that Chester flew his fury as he pursued him.


    "Back off!! You idiots!!


    Then Edberg and the Getz both lost their colors and butted in too many of Shester''s swordscreens, resulting in feathers that pulled back quietly every time awesome.

 546 Episode 544: Preparation

    "Edberg, you''re right about how hard it must be to find it the way it''s always been."


    Shester spoke quietly with a truly calm voice, turning away from his earlier anger.


    "So rather than trying to change the search method... I''ve actually been preparing for it for a long time."


    When Shester said so, he called the name of Calmis, who had been sitting next to him for a long time, with a lot of shimmering Edbergs on his ass.


    "Carmis, explain it to everyone."


    Shester told me that Calmis stood up in a rough way.


    "Yes. Uh, well, the truth is, I haven''t just been playing tricks these past few days either. I was getting ready."


    Then Edberg looked down and asked.


    "Ready? What the hell were you up to?


    "It is decided. Ars, it''s half a lie to say that we''re ready to find both names of Ortes"


    "... what is that?


    Edberg asked feeling a little crisp.


    "Ha. Well, don''t be angry. I was actually preparing to search for you guys, but you guys have been searching for Lord Shester early, so I thought that the need to search for both Mr. Ars and Mr. Ortes had arisen, so I kept getting ready..."


    "... well. Well, I see. So what the hell kind of new search methods are you getting ready for?


    "Right...... does it feel like stretching a spider''s nest?


    "What''s that?


    "Of course it''s magic. I will stretch out my form throughout this empire, and I will find traces of Ars, Ortes, and things like remnants."


    "Wow. That sounds awesome. Well, then we''re gonna find him in one shot, aren''t we?


    "Uhm. Right?


    Calmis said, getting a little good at it.


    "So, have you found it yet?


    "Yeah?"


    "No, that''s why I''m asking you if you''ve already found Captain Ars."


    "No, not yet, though?


    "... that means you''re not ready yet?


    "No, I''m ready, though?


    Edberg then solicited quite a bit of frustration with the way Calmis said it.


    "Then why aren''t you looking right now!? You''re all set, aren''t you? Then why don''t you just find out!?


    Calmis then did not show any particular flinch and said it in such a way as to afford it.


    "I can''t do that. Because I have no knowledge of Ars, nor of Ortes."


    "... then how do we find out!?


    I just said it with the look on my face that Edberg was just stunned.


    But Carmis gave him room to smile.


    "Fair enough. I''ve never met him before, but if someone sends me a message, I can find him."


    "Really?... Then say so quickly. Totally... No, wait a minute. We know Captain Ars well, but Colin''s brother Ortez must have never met any of us, right?


    Then Calmis said with a further grin.


    "I''m fine. There''s someone here I''ve met with Ortez."


    That being said, Carmis pointed Chester to the side with his jaw.

 547 Lesson 545: Remaining

    "Well, that''s the thing."


    Shester stood up quietly and looked around everyone''s face before saying.


    "By the magic of Carmis, we shall search for the traces and remnants of both Ars and Ortes. Calmis, get ready."


    Taking Shester''s life, Carmis moved to the center of the dining room.


    "Now, gentlemen, send me a reminder of Ars. What, it''s not that hard to think about. Just meditate on your eyes and think of Ars in your heart. Lord Shester would like you to remember Ortes."


    "I understand."


    When Shester answered immediately, Edberg questioned him with his neck clenched.


    "Doesn''t that mean you''re weak when you''re alone? There are only twenty of us in Captain Ars, and one in Ortes..."


    Then Calmis admitted lightly.


    "Oh, you''re right. This is because if there are many people who send precautions, they''ve never crossed the line. So based on the sentiment of Ortes, it''s nearly impossible to find the remnants from the entire Empire. So we''re going to rely on Ars, but if we can capture Ars, we''re not going to talk about it. As long as we can locate it, it''s never hard to find any Ortez remnants nearby. So you can tell if they were acting together or if they were acting differently."


    "... I see. Well, that means the main thing is only Captain Ars."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    "Okay. Then get started."


    In response to Edberg''s request, Carmis nodded loudly.


    "All right, then, everybody, meditate on your eyes. And think of Ars in your heart."


    Calmis told me, everyone obeyed honestly and closed their eyes.


    And they all thought thoughtfully behind their brains of Ars, who was once their captain.


    "... sounds a lot better. Good luck with that."


    Calmis also meditated and gave instructions to everyone, while increasing his concentration.


    "... that''s good... I can see you... hang in there a little harder... that''s right! Sounds good! I can see you clearly!... All right! Got it!


    As Carmis gradually raised her voltage, she suddenly opened her eyes and shouted.


    Then Shester asked Carmis more quickly and sharply than anyone else.


    "You got it, Carmis! There''s a place for both of us!


    Calmis then opened his chest wide to the side of his arms and breathed in, gasping for all the air in his lungs.


    And he breathed out all the air that accumulated slowly over time.


    Then Shester made a rare hurry.


    "What do you think? Calmis! You got it?


    Calmis then answered Shester''s question with a gentle expression on his face.


    "No, you don''t know exactly where he is, do you?


    Shester, who is just the answer, also pulled his cheeks with a pimple.

 548 Episode 546 Team Split

    One.


    Calmis said to Chester, with a calm look on his cheek.


    "We don''t know where they are right now. However, we know where the two remnants were left in the dark."


    Then Chester''s complexion changed.


    "Where is that!?


    "Uh-huh, where? It''s hard to answer when asked..."


    "... what does that mean?


    Calmis replied eagle fried even to Chester''s question about not putting her hair in.


    "It doesn''t make any particular deep sense. There are only four places, so it''s hard to answer when you''re asked where."


    Calmis shrugged her shoulders as she gently swallowed her neck when she said so.


    "Four places..."


    Shester shrugged unexpectedly.


    "Yeah, four places."


    Chester remembered her mild frustration at Calmis'' blurry remarks, but immediately reconsidered her feelings and asked.


    "... then we need to split the team into four parts, right?


    "Yes, you will."


    Somewhere in Calmis'' story like some other HR, the servant Chester also managed to endure this, although this time he also learned a mild dizziness.


    Two.


    "�� then we shall split the team as described above. The leaders of each team are me to Carmis, Getz and Edberg. Then get ready for tomorrow. Let''s all go to bed early. Then dissolve."


    Shester said, "Everyone left the cafeteria behind thoughtfully.


    Then Rodemur, who serves as the Schneider family ordinance, spoke to Shester, who remained.


    "Master Shester, may I offer you tomorrow, too?


    "Yeah? Didn''t you just move into this house and have a lot of chores?


    "Yes, there is certainly not a lot of chores left, but that will be fine if we leave it to those who hired us in today. If I could, I would love to be with Master Chester."


    "... I don''t mind if that''s the case... is there something?


    "No, not that I have anything for sure. But... my heart is tired of telling me what to do."


    "... well... is that like a sixth sense?


    "Yes, if this is the first time I''ve done this, I can''t say it well in words, and I''m very sorry..."


    Rodemur felt something wrong with not being able to describe it well in words, and even gave a look of sorry.


    "Okay. Then join my team tomorrow."


    "Ha. Thank you"


    "No, I''ve heard from Deputy Secretary Schneider. Sounds like a master class in swordsmanship, huh?


    "There is no annihilation. My sword moves are more like children''s games compared to Shester''s magic."


    "You don''t have to be modest. Let me count on you tomorrow."


    "Ha. I''m in awe"


    When Rodemur said so and drooped his head respectfully, he turned back on his heels in a flowing motion and walked away.


    Shester observed a series of streamlined movements of that Rodemul, convinced that his skill would be that of Lombardo.

 549 Episode 547: Chester and Pleasant Friends

    "All right, then, as soon as you''re ready for each team, let''s go."


    To Shester''s decree, more than twenty names gathered in the Great Dining Room simultaneously responded and raised their voices.


    He then left the cafeteria for each team and set out to explore each place.


    But in the meantime, only one team remained in the big dining room without the way they were still leaving.


    That was unexpectedly the team to which Shester and Rodemur belonged.


    "... have you seen Comet yet? ����


    Shester asked Bart, a magnificent former SS member, with several scars on his face with a stern face he was close to.


    Then Baltic answered in a very sorry voice.


    "�� ha. I don''t think it''s going to be long... but I''m going to take a look..."


    That''s what Balto said, he walked out of the big dining room with a shitty look.


    Then he was still a former SS member, in his thirties, which were rather younger than Baltic, and Asio, with a fairly neat face, approached Chester and said.


    "... Um, excuse me. Comet''s not incompetent either, but, you know, he''s a little weak..."


    As Azio explains to Chester with all due respect, like Baltic, a slightly stronger tran approached him around the same year to start joining Azio.


    "... Azio is right. Comet''s really just weak, he''s pretty capable. It''s such a slight look. I feel comfortable going to the bathroom when it''s like this..."


    "It is. He, a lot of guys think that because his father is a former archbishop, he could have been a SS member with that glory, but the fact is, he''s pretty good at swords, he''s pretty good at heads. So..."


    That''s what Azio said, peeking into Chester''s face on the side.


    Then Shester said, pretending to have both hands.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry, you don''t get mad."


    Then Azio exhaled loudly, with a relieved face.


    "Great... I feel weak about Comet''s guy, so if Lord Shester pisses me off, I don''t have to go to the bathroom..."


    Then the strong-sided tran also tuned in to the honorable man Asio.


    "Not at all. ''Cause I can''t say at all that it really won''t... No, is that a better chance?


    "... it would be expensive. After hearing the anger of Lord Shester yesterday, he was in the bathroom for hours there..."


    "Not at all, I wasn''t even told..."


    "Really... he''s a little too weak"


    "But he''s never a bad guy. It''s just that my lower body is looser than people..."


    "That''s right - I mean, the way you put it, it can mean something else, too, right? ����


    "... yeah? He''ll loosen his lower body, won''t he?


    "No, so loose lower body can mean something over there, right?


    "What? What do you mean, over there?


    "... no, the... well no..."


    "Sort of good. What are you doing!? Explain it clearly!


    "... no, so... you''re a pain in the ass too..."


    Only at any time could Chester have stopped laughing at the barren conversations that the Asios might ever end.


    For that reason, Shester turned away unexpectedly and tried to leak a laugh, holding back behind Shester, eyes to eyes with Rodemul, who had rarely stirred up a laugh.


    They frowned lightly at each other, shrugged their shoulders, and laughed at each other without speaking out to the Asios not to be understood.

 550 Lesson 548: Belly Conditions

    "... um... sorry to keep you waiting..."


    During the interplay between Azio and Tran, the talking comet came into the cafeteria with his back resting sorry.


    Then a strong tran spoke out forcefully against Comet, who looked naughty.


    "Hey, you okay? Have you had enough of your stomach? You ran it all out, didn''t you?


    Then Asio immediately reacted to it.


    "Well, that''s not what keeps asking questions. Comet, are you okay now?


    "What the fuck! You''re asking questions, too!


    "No, that''s why I''m telling you not to ask all sorts of questions, but just one."


    "What are you talking about? I just had one question right now!


    "... three... are you okay?, How''s your stomach?, did you get it all out? of three......"


    "Wait a minute. That would seem to be divided into three parts, which would actually only mean one thing, wouldn''t it?


    "Then sum it up in one piece... it will be hard to understand..."


    "Is that what this is all about?


    "That''s what it is."


    "... well. All right, all right. Comette, you''re okay with getting all your stomachs out now, right? How about this?


    "... wouldn''t that be nice?


    After an overly long barren exchange between Asio and Tran, Comet finally opened his mouth and returned an answer to the question as he drew a bit of a pull on his face.


    "... yeah... I think it''s okay now..."


    Then Tran glanced at the answer.


    "Hey, hold on tight. I''ve already made Lord Shester and Lord Rodemur wait a long time. Exactly no more..."


    "No, so anything that puts pressure on..."


    To Azio''s attention, he became the face Tran remembered.


    "Yeah? Oh, oh... you did... it''s not a good idea to put pressure on you... no, I''m not going to let Lord Shester and the others wait any longer..."


    Then Shester, who had quietly enjoyed the exchange between the two so far, opened his mouth.


    "No, we don''t mind. Even when it comes to time loss, I''m not competing with other teams separately. Ars, Ortes, both names will probably be together. Then you are in one of the four places to explore. So that means there''s no point in trying to arrive ahead of the other teams. So don''t be too nervous to accompany me. I hear that stomach condition in the first place may include mental things. So let''s not rush, let''s not make a scene, let''s just go slow."


    Hearing Shester''s warm words, the magnificent Baltic, who refrained behind Comet, suppressed his eyesight.


    "... what a thankful word... I can''t stand the tears as this Baltic, Comet-like person..."


    Shester whispered to Rodemur beside him, surprised by Baltic''s great epoch.


    "... the entourage... is it?


    Then Rodemur answered with a similar whisper from Shester.


    "Apparently so. My lord Comet, who has a former archbishop in his father, no wonder he has someone to accompany him."


    "... I see. Sure..."


    Shester looked around so individually whining, convinced that the road ahead would never be flat.

 551 Lesson 549: Lets go.

    One.


    "... Well, let''s just say it''s time to leave"


    As Shester stood up, he said, his head bowed to apologies for the balt attached to Comet.


    "... sorry to keep you waiting..."


    Then Comet beside him bowed his head, as did Baltic.


    "... sorry..."


    To the two seemingly truly sorry faces and voices, Shester rushed up a little and took control with his right hand up.


    "No, it''s not that much to be afraid of. And I don''t need any more apologies than I need. Please don''t worry about it any more."


    "Ha! Thank you, you balt..."


    "No! That''s what I''m saying I don''t want. Come on. Let''s just say we''re leaving already. Everybody ready?


    Shester hastily said, without waiting for everyone to reply, he walked out of the way with the sleaze and the lead.


    And he quickly left the cafeteria earlier than anyone else.


    Rodemur dropped that back off with a bitter smile.


    But at the same time, he stayed on the spot and began to observe the four men left behind.


    Then first, Azio, the good man, moved first.


    Azio quickly followed Chester in a really light motion because of his skinny body.


    It was the magnificent Baltic that followed it.


    From the weight of his age, Balto encouraged Comet to take refuge himself in a heavy movement, followed by Azio to push Comet''s back out with his left hand, after the Great Dining Room.


    The last one to move was a strong tran.


    Tran watched Baltic and Comet leave with warm eyes, then moved his large body gently and left with the same grandeur of a brave man who served as his lord.


    Rodemur smiled quietly when he had seen the actions of each of the four men, correct his dwelling with his own tailored suit collar, and finally gently followed the Great Dining Room.


    Two.


    "... can I ask you one thing, by the way?


    Shester, who takes the lead and walks through the city, asked Asio, who looks back and follows right behind him.


    "What is it?


    Azio returned it with a really calm voice.


    "Comette-kun''s father is with the Archbishop..."


    Then Asio corrected it without putting in her hair.


    "Ex. Former Archbishop."


    "Oh, you did. But what the hell does that mean? Though I thought the doctrinal position of Lowenglin was supposed to be lifelong unless promoted?


    "Yeah, you''re right. If you once became Archbishop, you will remain Archbishop until your death, unless you are promoted to Cardinal on it. So, as you can see, Comet''s father, Archbishop Alpezio Fran, has already died, and now it depends on his former archbishop."


    "... was that before the Esta incident? Or later?"


    "Later."


    "No way then..."


    "Yeah, Comet lost his position when he was imprisoned, and in disillusionment..."


    "... did you..."


    Shester groaned so in a low voice, and felt strongly that he was still alive after the trial six years ago.

 552 Lesson 550: Bastard.

    "... but I''m not at all sympathetic to former Archbishop Fran..."


    Asio cut and discarded it in a really cold tone.


    Shester inquired, surprised and even looked unexpected.


    Why is that? You looked pretty cute to Comet, didn''t you?


    Then Azio exhaled loudly and replied with a shrugged shoulder.


    "That''s why. You''re right, I don''t hate Comet. That''s why I have no sympathy for former Archbishop Fran."


    "... does that mean that former Archbishop Fran and Comet were unfriendly?


    "Are you calling me unfriendly... well, are you saying that they unilaterally hated Comet? That''s why former Archbishop Fran turned Comet over to the SS in Gorkos. You see, at any rate, Gorkos'' Seventh Corps mortality rate is an overwhelming high. That''s why."


    "... you were..."


    "It is. It''s a terrible story. Why should a concubine''s child be the only one with such eyes... he''s really pathetic."


    "Do you have a concubine while in an important religious position as Archbishop..."


    "Yeah, didn''t you know that? It''s not just the former Archbishop of Fran, is it? Most of the big guys are surrounded by two or three concubines, whether they''re politicians or not. It''s really sad."


    "Really... I didn''t know that"


    "Gorkos just came out in the middle of a conversation. You know he''s the son of the current pope, don''t you? He''s the only bastard born between the Pope and his rightful wife, but there are ten bastards born between many concubines besides him, isn''t there? Besides, the Pope himself, unlike the former Archbishop of Fran, was not the gorkos of his sons, he adored the bastards more... I don''t know who among the bastards with the most of them, but it feels like a comparison, doesn''t it? Anyway, it''s the Gorkos... no matter how much, this is all about how the Pope feels."


    "Ten bastards... is such a person the current pope?


    "Yeah, you can say that Lowenglin''s political system is strong compared to other countries. But that''s because other countries are too sloppy, and the truth is, they''re not. It is the truth of Lowenglin that corruption is spreading everywhere if you give it back a little bit. It''s the greatest embodiment of that... the great people at the top... it''s really lamentable, isn''t it?


    "I see. They say fish rot from their heads, but so does low engrin."


    "Unfortunately..."


    When Azio shrugged, he sighed as loudly as he could breathe out all the air in his heart.

 553 Episode 551: The Warlord

    �����䡢����όg���㏊�ˤʤä����⤫��Ҋ�Ƥ���ȥ��`���󥰥��̻ʹ��ι������Ƥ���ʯ���Τ�Τ�Ҋ������������όg�Ϥ����ǤϤʤ��ä��Τ��ʡ�����


    ���������`�θ���˥��������󤭤����ʤ�������


    ����äݤɥ������ƥ��󹲺͹��η�����ʯ�ʤ󤸤�ʤ��Ǥ����ͣ���


    ����ȥ��������`�����֤����äƤ����񶨤�����


    �����䡢���Ȥ��������ƥ�������Τ˸�����ȫ���ʤ��ä��Ȥ��Ƥ⡢���`���󥰥��ȤϤ��⤽��ι������`�������롣�⤷���ˤʤ�餫�����ɤ�ͻȻ�������ƥ���ȥ��`���󥰥�󤬑���״�B��ͻ�뤷���ʤ�С���Τ�һ�L�g��֤������Ҥ�Ϝ�ܤ���Ƥ��ޤ�������������ʤ�Τ���ʯ�ΑB�ݤȤϵ����Ԥ��ޤ��衭����


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ԥ���Ŀ�򼚤��ң���h����Ҋ��餷����


    �����Ɛۤ���ĸ�������˴�����@���ˤ��餵��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�Ĥ��ʹ�Ф�����d�ʚݷ֤Ȥʤä���


    ���Τ��᥷�������`�Ϛݤ�ȡ��ֱ������Ԓ�}��䤨����


    �������Ȥ����ǥХ�Ȥϥ���åȤΤ������ߤȤ������Ȥ���������


    ����ȥ�����������Ԓ�}�ˡ��D���w�ӤĤ��~�Τ褦�˥ѥ��ä�ʳ���Ĥ�����


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ��Ϥ���ǰ�r���Ĥ���פ��Ǥ��礦���ޤ����Ԓ�˳��Ƥ��롢�������˸�������������ߤ����ǡ�


    ���������䡢�e����פ��ä�„���Ƥ����U�Ǥϡ�����


    �����á������ʧ�Ԥ��ä����ʣ����䡢�Ǥ�W��e�˥Х�Ȥ��R¹�ˤ����ԤäƤ����U����ʤ���Ǥ��裿��������Ǥ��䤷�������פʤ�Ǥ͡�


    ��������������������ǤϤ��ޤ�Ŀ�ˤ��ʤ����L�ʥ����פΤ褦���ʡ�


    �����á����줤���ʡ������������L�ä��Ԥ��������ä��Τ����褷����Ȥ���Ϲ��L�ä��Ԥ��褦�ˤ��褦�����L�ʥХ�ȡ����󡢤����Ф����ʡ����ǡ����ι��L�ʥХ�ȤκΤ�„��������Ǥ�������


    �������ζ����Ԥ����ֱ����|���ˡ����������`�Ͽ�Ц������


    �����䡢�e��ȡ�����Ƥ�„���������Ȥ������U�ǤϤʤ��������������ʡ�����åȤ����٤�핤��鸶���Ƥ���Τ��ʣ����줳��������Θ��ˡ�


    ����ȥ���������򤹤���ʤ���𤨤���


    ���W���ˤ��֪��Ϥä��Τ��H�lꠤ���äƤ�������顢����ޤǤΤ��ȤϤ��ޤ�Ԕ�����ʤ���Ǥ����ɡ�����������åȤ����ޤ줿�r����Τ��������ä�Ԓ������ʤ��ä����ʡ�����


    �����������ʤ�Ф�����Ȥ����Ԥ������������Ȥ����U���ʡ�


    ���ޤá������Ǥ��͡����������λؤ����Ԓ�Ȥ��򤹤뤿�ᤸ��ʤ������g��ָ���䡢���o��������Ŀ�Ĥߤ����Ǥ����ɤ͡�


    ���������`���X���������귵�ꡢ�٤��x��ƥ���åȤ����o����褦�˚i���Х�ȤΟo�Ǥ������Lò��Ҋ�ơ��{�ä����褦�ˤ��ʤ�������


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ��Ĥޤ�Ϥ�������٤Ȥ����U����


    ���������ޤ�����ʸФ��Ǥ���


    ���������ǥ��������`���٤�������������Ҋ������


    ���ɤ������ޤ���������


    ������������˚ݸ������ͤ�ȡ����������`��Ӡ��������򤷤Ɔ������ΤǤ��ä���


    ���������ե��Ԫ��˾�̤ϥ���åȤ��ӤäƤ����Τ���ʣ��ʤ�С��l���Х�Ȥ򤪸�������٤Ȥ��ƹͤ���줿�������

 554 Episode 552: The Baltic Mystery

    "... I see... it''s certainly strange if you ask me... not that former Archbishop Fran would attach it..."


    When Azio squirmed with a strange look on his face, he said, fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh


    "... maybe he was welcomed at birth, but then neglected for some reason... does that mean?


    Then Azio waved loudly and denied Chester''s opinion.


    "It won''t. Former Archbishop Fran has heard that all but the bastards were kept away from him without exception... even though he gave himself an allowance and gradually put his hands on him..."


    "Well... when it comes to someone from your mother, don''t you?


    "... uh-huh. Isn''t that too? Because they say Comet''s mother is a normal common man. I don''t think you can hire a martial artist."


    "Hmm. Then... that''s a mystery, huh?


    "Right...... would you like to ask the person directly?


    Azio gently gripped his right hand and thumbed out, pointing backwards from above his own shoulder.


    When Shester looked back gently as he walked, there were two obedient figures walking closer to friendship.


    "... no, let''s not. No matter how many people have been hired by the Schneider family, there is no way I can ask such a private matter. The only person you can ask is Lombard Schneider, the head of the Schneider family."


    "... I don''t think you''d ever think so hard, would you? So it''s nice to think about it, leaving a mystery behind."


    "In your spare time?


    "Yeah, that''s right. Anyway, finding people is hard to get around. Wouldn''t that be a good time to spend traveling until you reach your destination?


    "That''s exactly what this is now, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, you don''t have to just march in silence, and if you''re traveling while talking like this, it''s fun first."


    "Well, yeah."


    Shester laughed bitterly at the uniqueness of Azio''s thought circuit.


    At the same time, I was feeling stubborn about Azio''s strength.


    "You''re the owner of an interesting idea inside, aren''t you?


    Then Azio made a face that looked amazing.


    "What!? That won''t happen. I''m an ordinary man."


    "... you can''t fool me if I''m surprised at you like that on purpose. Apparently, you''re quite the eater."


    "Just kidding. I''m just a little citizen everywhere."


    "You''re lying. You are quite confident in yourself. But I usually try not to show it. No? Perhaps the sword''s skill on its waist... is quite something?


    When Shester said so, he laughed up the right corner of his mouth toward Asio walking on the right.

 555 Episode 553 Acting

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, that''s not true - I''m really an ordinary person everywhere"


    Azio denied as he waved momentum with his palms open in front of his face.


    But Shester smiled niggardly and flew two arrows.


    "You''re a little overacted. That sounds too deliberate, doesn''t it?


    It was two arrows released with Shester''s shooting gaze, but Azio continued to wave his palms without changing his complexion at all.


    "There isn''t. He said he didn''t act. This is my vegetable."


    Seeing how he denied it without such an Asian move, Chester chuckled further up his mouth.


    "Right. Then that''s fine. But it''s a good Comet Baltic Combination with you, and it''s what made a really interesting team. By the way, is the trump at the back an interesting talent, too?


    Asio jumped just as deliberately earlier when Shester changed the subject.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. That''s an interesting talent, too."


    Then Shester looked a little mean and put in a penetration.


    "Wow. So you''re saying that Azio admits to being an interesting person, not an ordinary person?


    "No - take that fried leg - it''s just a bounce of stuff now"


    Azio denied this again without any particular movement.


    Then I said it like Shester was heartily impressed.


    "I see. Sounds like you''ve been trained quite a bit. No matter what I say, I respond without expressing it on my face. Brilliant stuff. But... if you can''t, can you tell me if you''ve been trained at this institution?


    Then again, Azio did not move, but smiled and denied.


    "No, no, no, no, he said he wasn''t trained. I''ve been thinking too much ~"


    Shester nodded in small pieces over and over again, turning the topic back to the tran as to whether he was convinced.


    "Right. So I''m talking about Tran, how the hell is that funny? Wouldn''t that tell us?


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, of course I''ll tell you - but this isn''t because I''m hiding something, is it?


    "Oh, okay. Tell me about Tran."


    "Yes, sir. Eh, the tran... right. He looks like a single cell, and he actually thinks deeply about things other than that."


    "Though I don''t see him as a single cell in the first place?


    "Heh, is that true? Everyone in the former SS thinks of Tran as a single cell, but you''ve often spotted the essence of Tran in such a short period of time, haven''t you?


    "I don''t know about the others, but if you look at a series of interactions between him and you, you''ll see. That he''s just playing a single-celled human being. I mean, just like you."


    Chester said so and raised her mouth again and laughed.


    Then, the opposite Azio also responded without changing any complexion.


    "No - the bowl''s spinning around on me again"


    "Well, of course it will. Because you and Tran are presumably trained by the same agency, right?


    When Shester said so, he now caught Asio with a gaze that shot him in the face without laughing at anything.

 556 Chapter 554: Bottom Line

    "What do you think? Am I right in my theory? Or am I wrong?


    Shester shot him with a gaze that pierced Azio.


    But still, Azio didn''t smile slightly, and showed his response.


    "I don''t, I don''t. Me and Tran went into SS to get to know each other. Besides, as I said in the first place, I''m not trained, am I? I don''t know what institution you''re referring to, but we''ve never been trained together."


    Azio was never frightened, even as he showered Shester''s prickly gaze.


    For that reason, Shester changed the subject once again with the truce.


    "Right. By the way, where''s your hometown? Is that going to tell me?


    "Yeah, yeah. If that''s the case, I can help you cheap. My hometown is called Elba. It''s a small village in the southwestern mountains of Lowenglin."


    "Well. Were you born in the Southwest? I hear the southwest part of Lowenglin has a nice climate, but is it?


    "Yeah, it''s generally very warm and easy to spend. Besides, my village is in the mountains, so it''s cool without getting so hot in the summer."


    "Is winter tough?


    "No, if it''s not cold at all, it''s a lie, but it''s not so harsh. So basically, I think it''s easy to spend the whole year."


    "Right. If the climate is so warm, it seems like it could be sold as a tourist destination..."


    "Yeah, it''s not very famous, but it has become a know-it-all tourist destination within Lowenglin. The nearest is the world famous tourist destination, Rhoden, so it''s plain."


    "Oh, I see. Is it near Rhoden? I was there once, too, if I were Rhoden. It was a very splendid resort with luxurious villas connecting the waterfront of the big lake. On the back were mountains with ridges, a truly scenic view in contrast to the lake"


    "Yeah, it is. The village of Elba is totally inconspicuous because of its nearby Rhoden. It''s a very nice place to be warm with a really beautiful view if you go. After all, that lake in Rhoden is a good sightseeing destination ~"


    "Right. Everyone will be blinded by that clear green lake."


    "Uh-huh, the village of Elba doesn''t have the kind of tourist resources to be such an eye-catcher - well, we''ll have to do it in detail in the future"


    "Is the village of Elba poor?


    "No, that''s normal. Tourists of what is plain will visit there, and the country has a lot of social security, so there''s nothing particularly wrong with that."


    "Right. After all, Lowenglin is a big country. A lot of the people live happily ever after, even if it''s a little bit dusty."


    Shester felt and couldn''t help but admire the bottom line of Lowenglin as a nation that emerged on the edge of Asio''s words.

 557 Episode 555: Incorporation

    "Right. You were born in the village of Elba near Rhoden. [M] So do you know where Tran was born?


    Shester asked insignificantly.


    Then Azio turned into a pungent face.


    "... come on... I don''t know where it was... I don''t even know if we ever talked about it, but you forgot"


    Chester couldn''t tell if Asio''s story was sobering or if he really didn''t know.


    "... well. So, how''s the crowd? You said earlier that you saw the tran and thought about it, but how did you feel about it?


    "Uh-huh. Especially not something like this happened, is it? I joined SS because it was synchronized, which means I felt as soon as I got along and talked to a lot of people..."


    "Were you and Tran enlisted in sync?


    "Yeah, I am. Didn''t I tell you?


    "Oh, you haven''t heard. When did you enlist?


    "It was six years ago. Just before the Battle of Esta, we were promoted to the Gorkos SS."


    Shester couldn''t hide his surprise in this either.


    "Yes... was... That... you didn''t have any luck..."


    Shester told him to squeeze out with a startled look on his face.


    Then Asio looked surprised when he noticed Shester''s deep upset.


    "What''s wrong? I guess it''s that surprising. Well, I''m pretty sure you''re out of luck."


    That''s what Azio said, twisting his body and peeking into Shester''s face again.


    Shester returned his expression desperately, enlightened by his inner agitation.


    "Oh, I''m surprised. Such bad luck is not what it is. It''s not just you, it''s Tran, isn''t it? Of the thirty SS, I don''t think there was anything inside, like two of them just before the Esta campaign."


    Then Asio looked a little troubled.


    "... no, it''s not just me and Tran, is it?


    Shester was surprised and unwittingly asked back.


    "Are there others!?


    Asio nodded loudly at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Yeah, it''s Comet and Baltic."


    Shester didn''t say much of a surprise.


    "... Really? Are you saying that all four of you were integrated into SS just before the Battle of Esta?


    "Yeah, that''s right. The four of us were integrated into SS at exactly the same time. So the first place the three of them and I met was in an understatement in the military headquarters in Odine, the Imperial capital, where we gathered to make our way with Gorkos."


    Shester was greatly surprised inside by Azio''s confession.


    But let not Asio understand it, and Shester desperately tried to disguise herself as calm.


    And Shester was to bite the surprise to death and run his thoughts deep.

 558 Episode 556: New Attendees

    "... that was also unfortunate for all four of us..."


    As Shester toured his thoughts at high speed, and put in words of comfort for now, the then Azio nodded deeply and returned the words.


    "You didn''t actually have so much luck that you didn''t have any more... it was only two weeks after you incorporated it anyway, right? I didn''t have time to get along with the rest of the crew..."


    "... only two weeks after I incorporated him, he showed up..."


    "Yeah, he... a thousand years of dragons appeared. Damn, you get hairy just remembering... speaking of which, you were there then too, weren''t you? To Esta... Then you saw it, didn''t you? Giant wings like that demon... and a red lotus flame reminiscent of Hellfire..."


    "... oh, he was a genuine monster. I''ve never tasted that much fear before, and probably never will."


    "I agree. I mean, you definitely don''t want to taste any more fear than that. Honestly, I''m sorry again."


    "Right. I''ll never see him again... by the way..."


    Shester separated the words once there and caught the magpie with a sharp eye.


    "Did all four of those unlucky people join my team with the intent of something?


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulder with an ironic grin.


    "That''s not true - it''s just that the four of us just blew up teaming up for the newcomers. I told you earlier, didn''t I? He said he got caught up in Esta before he got along with the rest of the crew."


    "... oh, you did say that"


    "Isn''t that right? So it''s a coincidence. Coincidence."


    "Hmm. Coincidence. Maybe not, maybe not."


    "No, no, no, no, there''s no way you''re not! It''s a coincidence!


    "Ok, ok. Let''s just do that."


    "... doesn''t that mean you don''t believe me..."


    Asio grabbed Shester''s verbal butt and complained about the bumps.


    But Shester didn''t care and changed the subject half forcefully.


    "What''s better than that? I think it''s about time we arrived..."


    I said by calculating the time and distance Shester walked this far.


    Then Asio replied reluctantly, although he wondered if it might be a little forceful to change the subject of Shester, but he couldn''t answer because the topic he changed was a story of purpose in the first place.


    "... Yep, around here. I mean, I think it''s probably that building, right?


    Asio said so, pointing to a huge building that stood in majesty well ahead of him in the direction of progress.


    "... that... that''s pretty big..."


    "Well, that''s right. Anyway, it''s Army headquarters."


    Shester nodded deeply at Azio''s words, staring at the Army headquarters far away.

 559 Episode 557: Army Headquarters

    One.


    "Yet why did they pack into Army headquarters and so on?


    Asio answered Shester''s question with his neck clenched.


    "... didn''t that come to contact HQ to grab our news?


    "Mm-hmm. But then once you get here, you''ll see. I''ve packed a bunch of times, and they won''t come in with any new information about the people who''ve already been discharged, right?


    "That''s true. Does that mean... it wasn''t the HQ itself that had something to do with it, but the particular person there?


    "Don''t be. It''s because there''s someone over there with information about your former SS that I made it through again and again. That would make Tsujitsu fit..."


    Shester felt something that didn''t fall on her.


    But I thought there was nothing I could do about it, and without saying anything, I silently proceeded to my destination, Army General Headquarters.


    Two.


    "... Well, I hope we got there, but don''t get too wide and wonder what to do..."


    Shester sighed lightly in front of the vast grounds of Army headquarters.


    There were hundreds of buildings forested on the grounds as far as I could see, large enough to frustrate the morale of those who came.


    "�� well, would you like to go to the general headquarters within the general headquarters for now?"


    Shester tilted his neck at Azio''s suggestion.


    "What? What is the General Headquarters within that General Headquarters?


    "Look, it''s the tallest and biggest building in the center."


    That''s what Azio said, pointing to the biggest and tallest exotic building on the property.


    "... is that it? That weird building?


    "A weird building... okay. Yeah, that''s the general headquarters inside the general headquarters. This is the Army General Affairs Headquarters, which holds a vast array of records of all Army servicemen, including former ones."


    "General Affairs... I see. I hope so."


    "Yes. If you''re telling me you two went through here with a prosperous leg, you should be visiting there at least once. Then you''ll probably have a record."


    "Really?


    "When viewing the material, it will be on the record. You''re both former Army soldiers of the Seventh Corps, so it''s possible to browse."


    "Right. So naturally people in other countries don''t deserve to browse?


    "Right. It would be military secrecy for once... and no, isn''t that all the veteran records are?


    "It won''t be an important military secret, but it certainly won''t be the kind of thing to disclose."


    "Right. Well, anyway, there are four neat ex-Army soldiers here, so you can ask for disclosure, just like Ars and Ortez."


    "Right. All right, let''s just go to General Affairs."


    Shester often stayed on the spot when he made that decision, waiting for the next four to tell him so.

 560 Episode 558: Takeshi

    "How''d it go?


    Shester asked the Asios approaching early enough.


    "It''s a hit. Both Ars and Ortes had names on their browsing records."


    When Asio answered on behalf, Chester nodded loudly.


    "Right. Do you only have one record?


    "Yeah, it was one-time only"


    "Is it still true? Then��"


    When Shester put his arms around him and tried to get into the long think, Asio told him to block it.


    "But that''s when I found out I used the bulletin board."


    Shester stopped and listened back along the way to arm him.


    "Bulletin board?"


    "Yes, if you''re in the Army, it''s available, including the original, and apparently they put out a person-searching sticker."


    "I see. To contact the SS? So that sticker had Ars'' contact details on it? That sticker, now it''s gone?


    "Yeah, they''re not sticking out anymore now. But..."


    "Yeah? What''s up?


    "The sticker will be collected and filed by the person in charge after the period of sticking it out..."


    "I mean, you do, don''t you?


    "Yes, let me show you, let me refrain from contacting you"


    Asio became a good face and offered Shester a piece of paper.


    Shester nodded loudly and received the paper with his right hand out.


    "Made a deal. Then we''ll have to get to our next destination."


    "Yes, but..."


    "What happened? Is there a problem, too?


    "No, I''m not particularly having a big problem...... could you look at that address?


    Shester looked at the paper as he was told.


    Then, for a moment, Shester asked Asio with his expression back, although he frowned.


    "... I''m not sure because I''m dark on Odine''s geography... but where is this Tarka?


    "It''s not Audean"


    "What? Not Odine?


    "Yes, Tarka is a town on the outskirts of Odine, walking from here... well, I was wondering if it would take about two hours..."


    "Two hours? That''s a long way to go again... why did the Ars take an inn in such a distant suburban town? Odine, what a rotten hotel there is in the city... and no matter what kind of luxury hotel it was, I should have given you as much money as I could stay..."


    "... Probably, but that''s it..."


    "Yeah? Do you have any idea?


    "Yes. Actually, when they arrived in Audine, it was a time when there was a big festival that mentioned the Empire City. So I thought the hotel was probably full..."


    "... I see... so I had no choice but to suburb... okay. If that''s the case, I''m convinced. Then let''s head to the hotel named Reed in the town of Tarka."

 561 Episode 559: Arrival in Tulka

    "... apparently you''ve finally arrived in Tulka"


    Shester walked through the long streets and said when he saw the signs placed on the entrance to the settlement where buildings of various sizes were forested.


    "You almost had an hour or so. It was surprisingly quick."


    Asio stopped by Chester''s side to share his thoughts with all the recent privileged seats.


    "Oh, you were all healthy inside. Ex-supporter stuff."


    "Well, that''s exactly what we all work out for. Most of the time, Comet''s out of breath."


    When I saw it, Comette hit her hips and was rushing the water from the water bottle into her throat, supported by a balt beside her.


    "But what surprised me nevertheless was that butler...... was it Mr. Rodemul? Comet said it was there, but he didn''t even let me breathe at all. The suit doesn''t even come with a single wrinkle dressed in a burr...... is it really that guy''s butler?


    "Not exactly a butler, but a family order on top of that."


    "Family order... how is it different from a butler?


    "Deacons are the heads of servants who look after their husbands, but other than that, they also carry out household administration of the house and the territorial management of their husbands. This means that the deacons and all the servants under them are at the top of the list of servants in that house. Rodemur is the family order of the Schneider family, the most famous family in Valentin, with its tradition and format."


    "Well, if it''s also a Schneider family ordinance, it doesn''t serve with linear strength, so be it?


    "Well, that''s the place."


    "Well, from what I''ve seen, I don''t think you''re losing all your strength."


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "Nah, the way he is... so are you, but you''re not the only one, are you? I''ve seen it as quite skillful...... what do you say? You''re right about me, right?


    That''s what Azio said and looked at Shester for the upper hand.


    Then Shester stared lightly at Asio.


    "If we''re supposed to be hands-on, would that mean you''re pretty hands-on, too?


    "... will that happen?


    "It will be."


    "Really? No. Well, what do you say... here we go..."


    Azio deliberately tried to delude himself with a makeup laugh.


    "As always, your smile sounds deliberate, Azio-kun"


    Asio caught his cheeks slightly on Shester''s penetration.


    "I don''t like it. I mean, I''m really a normal person."


    When Azio tried to cut Shira unchanged, he discovered a young man leaning against the gates of the town''s entrance.


    "Ah! Let''s ask the people over there. the location of the Hotel Reed where the Ars were staying."


    When Asio said so, he approached the young man early enough.


    And Shester saw his back, and smiled lightly.

 562 Episode 560: The Difference Between Lowenglin and Dallas

    "Oh, if it was Hotel Lead, it would be right down this road. It''s a light green building, so I think you''ll find out soon enough."


    The young man kindly taught me as he pointed his finger at the end of the road.


    Azio bowed politely and rushed over to the Shesters.


    "They say it''s a thin green building just down this road."


    "All right, let''s get on with it."


    With Shester at the head, the line dived the gates of the town of Tulka.


    "Hmm. I thought it was the countryside. That''s a lot of work."


    "Right. Well, it''s still in the Imperial Zone."


    "What is within the metropolitan area?


    "Yeah, it''s not technically the city of Odine, but the surrounding area attached to Odine is said to be within the metropolitan area. In fact, logistics runs smoothly, too. I don''t feel rural."


    "Indeed. There are a number of shops, and there seems to be a large number of visitors there. So this is part of the bottom line of a big country."


    "Well yeah. Even if the central government had begun to rot, would it still be economically relevant?"


    "So you''re trying to say...


    "Naturally. Politics and economics are closely intertwined. If politics starts to corrupt, the economy will gradually lag behind... like Dallas..."


    The end of Azio''s words was a very small whine.


    But Shester didn''t miss it.


    "Have you ever been to Dallas?


    "... oh, did you hear that?


    "Barely."


    "Really... No, actually, I used to work for Dallas."


    "When it comes to assignment, do you work at the embassy?


    "Yes, about two years to Alexandra, the king''s capital"


    "... well. Really... So you''ve seen Dallas'' melancholy up close?


    "I saw it. Hold on tight with these eyes. It''s terrible."


    "How bad was that?


    "... you have trouble being asked how... Because it''s everything. Everywhere in the country, everywhere, everyone is corrupt, corrupt, disillusioned."


    Shester listened to what Azio had to say and thought with his arms together as he walked.


    And he asked Asio with an imaginative look on his face.


    "Do you think Lowenglin will eventually do the same?


    Asked Shester, Azio instantly shook his head hard and sideways.


    "Exactly. You won''t have that. Certainly corruption will continue to spread in the future, and I think that will spill over into the economy, but I think some sort of measure will be taken someplace sooner or later, right? Anyway, Lowenglin is a big country. There will surely be forces to fight that kind of corruption. That''s what I think. And... this is just a casual feeling on my part... that Dallas'' depression feels a little special. It''s like something special is covering that country... I don''t feel that way..."


    When Asio said so, he shrugged his shoulders like a dove and smiled slightly.

 563 Episode 561: Hotel Lead

    One.


    "Here or... Hotel Lead. Looks like a nice hotel in there, huh?


    Said Shester as he looked up at a large, thin green building that soared directly in front of him.


    Then Asio next to him responded without putting his hair in it.


    "Isn''t that right? Anyway, it''s the finest hotel in town."


    Then Shester asked Asio, looking a little surprised.


    "Yeah? You know a lot about that. Have you ever been to this town before?


    Then Azio hastily waved his palms in front of his own face and denied it.


    "What? No, I''ve never been here. That''s just what the young man standing at the entrance to the town said earlier..."


    "Oh, so? I don''t know. I can''t help talking to Gudagda here. Let''s get in there fast."


    Shester walked off the lead when he said so.


    Then when Azio overtook Shester like that early enough and reached the hotel''s front door first, he pushed the door open himself.


    And when he opened the door, Azio stopped the door with his back hand, so that the Chesters could pass without anything.


    Then Chester slipped past the door opened by Azio, followed by Baltic, Comet and Tran in order.


    And finally, when Rodemur reached the door, he stopped pitted there.


    Rodemul supported the door with his left hand and said, drooling his head against Azio.


    "Dear Asio, thank you. Please go ahead..."


    "Oh yeah. Then..."


    When Asio replied softly, he followed Chester and the others.


    Rodemur dropped off such an asio''s back with his eyes softly narrowed and often looked away.


    Two.


    "Now we will have three Sweet Rooms for you"


    The butterfly tie was tightened and the man on the solid front said as he carefully drowned his head.


    "Oh, so please...... by the way, is there a guest in this hotel named Ars, Ortes? The truth is, we came to this hotel to meet them."


    Shester asked about the Ars in a subtle way.


    Then the man at the front desk answered honestly without even showing a gesture of suspicion.


    "Oh! Were you with Master Ars and Master Ortes!


    "Oh, yeah. Are you two... are you there?


    Then the man at the front desk said he was in trouble.


    "... oh, no, that''s..."


    "Yeah? What''s up? Is something wrong?


    When Shester asked insignificantly, the man at the front spoke as if he had cut a weir.


    "Yes. You two have been staying in the 405 twin room for about a week now, but the truth is I haven''t seen you in the last few days! I left my luggage in my room, and there was no fine dust such as how it turned out to you..."


    "Right...... ok. Can you show me to my room for now?


    "Yes. I''ll show you right now."


    Shester walked away after the man at the front desk who led the way with the key to the room, and thought about the two messages.

 564 Lesson 562, three rooms on the fifth floor.

    "Then this room will be used by me and Rodemur."


    Shester said, pointing to the closest room to the entrance to the stairs in a suite with three rooms on the top floor of the hotel.


    Then Asio took over Shester''s words and spoke.


    "Then let''s say me and Tran make it the middle room. Comette and Bart are in the deepest room, okay?


    When Asio said so, he gently pinched his neck against the Comets.


    "... Oh, yeah. So we... okay? Baltic."


    Asked by Comet, Balto replied vividly.


    "Yes, there can be no disagreement if this Baltic, Master Comet, is okay."


    Hearing the same thing Baltic said, Chester said a little tired.


    "... So now you want a room split? Then let''s just say we get some rest in the room."


    Then Tran opened his mouth for the first time in a long time.


    "Whoa! Time for a nap? Enough of today''s exploration?


    Then Asio immediately denied it.


    "There''s no way, is there? Lord Shester told me to rest once. Only once."


    "Really? It''s my sweet room, and I think we should take a nap."


    "It''s my fault, but I''m staying here for a few days anyway, so don''t worry about it."


    "Uh-huh, but hey, I''ve never seen a sweet room before - before..."


    Then suddenly, Azio ended the story sharply blocking Tran''s words.


    "Tran! It''s not about selfishness. Come on, Lord Shester. Let''s just say we get some rest. Do you mind if we meet in half an hour? The rendezvous point is in the lobby upstairs?


    Asio''s momentum was tremendous, and Shester nodded unexpectedly pushed by the momentum.


    "Ah, oh. That''s fine."


    "Okay. I''ll see you in the lobby on the first floor in half an hour. Come on, Tran! I''ll rest in my room."


    Asio pulled Tran''s arm without question and vanished noisily into the middle room, which was appreciated by them.


    Shester shrugged his shoulders and dropped it off, quietly speaking to the Comets, who were somehow swimming eyes.


    "... then let''s just say we rest too. Bye."


    Shester says no, he quietly walked into the room closest to the stairs.


    Then when Rodemur reached the chase door, he looked back, bowed carefully to the Comets, and this quietly disappeared into the room again.


    The leftover comets looked at each other with an anxious look on their faces, but they thought they couldn''t help but poke at each other in the hallway and disappeared into the deepest room that was appreciated to them.

 565 Episode 563: Observation Eye

    "... Now it''s Rodemul. What do you think of those four?


    Shester said as she sank herself onto a total leather sofa, furnished in a luxurious room inside for a local city hotel.


    The opposing Rodemur then answered without sitting on the couch in an upright position.


    "Yes, I thought it was suspicious."


    "I think so, too. Especially when it comes to Asia. It''s not a suspicious noise."


    "What seems to have you been talking about?


    "Oh, a lot of things... but I don''t know who he is."


    "Really? May I offer my personal opinion, then?


    When Rodemul said so, Shester smiled slightly, then said as he offered his right hand forward and pointed to the couch in front of him.


    "Oh, of course. But before you do, will you sit on the couch there? I can''t calm down if I stay standing. I''d appreciate it if you''d sit down and talk."


    Then Rodemur graciously addressed Shester.


    "Yes, I did. If that''s what Shester says."


    Rodemul said, moving in a light motion, sitting quietly, but very quickly, on the couch in front of Chester.


    "Allow me now to make my personal observation, but Master Tran was in motion as if he were protecting Master Comet from my gaze"


    "Hmm. From the gaze..."


    "Yes, it is clear that all four of you will be hiding something uniformly. But in terms of its contents, it seems to me that each of them is something else."


    "... I mean? ����


    "I was wondering if they each had another secret... and perhaps the biggest one of them is Master Comet..."


    "I see. That''s why Tran lost his sight... but isn''t it a little too easy to understand?


    "Yes, but I think Mr. Tran is an easy man to understand."


    "Sure. How''s Baltic?


    "I was wondering if my loyalty to Master Comet was false. And Baltic doesn''t seem to be the type to act as well as Tran."


    "... I mean, the three of us are protecting Comet with the most serious secrets, but the two of us, Tran and Balto, don''t talk much because we can''t ventriloquist out of that personality, and we leave it to one Asio only... right?


    "Yes. Probably"


    "And you''re saying that perhaps the circumstances of the guard are different to the Trinity?


    "At least it seems to me different from Baltic and the two of you later"


    "How can you say that?


    "As I said earlier, Master Bart''s loyalty to Master Comet seems genuine. But I don''t think the two of you are that far away..."


    "I see... that''s sometimes just serving as a family order for the traditional Schneider family. A brilliant observation eye."


    "There is no such thing. I''m terrified of what you can say."


    To Shester''s praise, Rodemur was able to flaunt his face slightly as he drooled his head with humility.

 566 Lesson 564: Four Lies

    "At least it''s clear they''re lying to us."


    Shester said as he narrowed his eyes sharply.


    Then Rodemul nodded quietly at it.


    "Yes, all four of you, because this shouldn''t be your first time here in Tulka"


    Shester smiled slightly at Rodemur''s lucid answer.


    "Exactly. Tarka here is Gaius, the town you disappeared from, so it can''t be the first time."


    "Yes, according to Karmis, before Gaius disappeared here in Tulka, he said he was joined by all SS. So the same should be true for the four of us."


    "That''s right. Yet they behave as if they were visiting Tarka here for the first time..."


    When Shester said so, he put his right fist under his chin and began to think quietly and deeply.


    Then Rodemul quietly spoke his own thoughts with a low calm voice so as not to disturb Shester''s thoughts.


    "I have yet to say to all SS that Master Gaius is the next head of the Schneider family. So I''m guessing the boy demon mentor they met here in Tulka doesn''t even dream of being."


    Shester nodded lightly in agreement with Rodemul''s idea.


    "Hmm. Gaius, I didn''t tell them about your case because it was extremely dangerous as far as Carmis was concerned..."


    "Yes, Master Gaius'' enemies, as far as you can tell, are probably homogeneous to those we met in Dallas. And Elle''s enemies are probably homogeneous... so they''re not our enemies."


    Rodemur said as he remembered the dreaded enemy who had once himself turned his back and fled desperately.


    Then Shester was deep and big, and I let him try to nod at it.


    "Oh, he''s out of Elle''s control. It is impossible for us to be human beings. So all we can do is gather information. I also wanted to go there when I visited Tarka here, and I did my job not telling them"


    "Yes. But why were the four lied to?


    I asked Chester as Rodemur had come up with a fuss.


    Then Shester answered quietly as he did his right fist under his chin again.


    "Well... you just don''t trust us, or..."


    Then Rodemur took over Shester''s words.


    "Does it have anything to do with that enemy...?


    Shester said as he narrowed his eyes sharply to Rodemul''s answer.


    "Oh I guess one of those two..."


    When Shester said so, he began to circle his thoughts as he nodded in small pieces many times.


    Rodemull was quietly rethinking and silently rethinking himself for a while, but eventually he couldn''t think together and asked Shester, who was afraid, after a certain amount of time.


    "... which is it? So I have to change this strategy a lot, too?


    Then Shester answered Rodemur''s question quietly.


    "Oh right. But unfortunately, we can''t judge by the materials we have at present. There is one thing here�� isn''t it about seeing how things are going?"


    When Shester said so, he slowly raised his mouth angle and laughed.

 567 Lesson 565: Apologize

    "Hmm. You''re all on time."


    Said Shester, accompanied by Rodemul, as he sat back on the sofa provided for the ground floor lobby of Hotel Lead.


    Then, as usual, Azio replied in the form of representing the four.


    "Excellent, isn''t it? They''re all people who can do it."


    When Azio said that in a mild tone, he complained in a way that the tran would get on with it.


    "What are you talking about? You. It''s only natural to get together on time."


    Then I heard such a tran dialogue and Comet looked like a bum.


    And then he looked really sorry and made another apology for the delay earlier.


    "... Um, folks... I''m really sorry about earlier..."


    Then I shook so much that I could hear Tran flashing his palms as he panicked, trying to correct my dialogue earlier.


    "No! No, no! I didn''t mean it that way... I just kind of said it because Azio would slap me lightly on business..."


    Then when he heard it, Azio stunned his mouth and protested against what Tran had said.


    "No, no, no, it''s a lot worse said than done. I was just trying to soothe the atmosphere, wasn''t I?


    "What am I going to say! You made Comette pay extra attention!


    "I hope you''ll wait a minute. Is that my fault?


    "Naturally! Everything is mostly your fault!


    "No, no, no, what is it? Whatever it is, it''s too bad."


    "That''s not true!


    "No, there is."


    "No!


    "There is!


    The two stood up and approached gradually, finally approaching a one-touch corner dating distance.


    and so Shester couldn''t stop breaking in between them.


    "Whatever. Mr. Tran, this is just your fault. Apologize to you now, Asio."


    Shester made a clear decision instead of putting up a fight between the two of them.


    Then not only the disconnected tran, but even the defended asio gave me a Kyotong look for a moment.


    That''s why Shester was surprised and frowned and told them both.


    "What is it, both of you? Are you complaining about my judgment?


    Then Azio panicked and waved his hands and denied it.


    "No, no, no! There''s no extinction! I think it''s the right decision."


    Then Tran immediately agreed to follow Asio.


    "You''re right. This is totally my fault. Asio, I''m sorry. And I''m sorry about Comette."


    Tran honestly admitted his inaction and apologized to both of them.


    Then Azio looked as shy as he could get, and Comet shook his hands with regret.


    Looking further, Balt watched quietly with a warm smile from the position where he pulled them one step away.


    Shester looked at them like that overlooking and intuited that they were not their own enemies.

 568 Lesson 566: Manager

    "I''m sorry I''m busy, but can I talk to you for a second?


    Shester went to the hotel reception alone and asked.


    Then the man at the front desk replied in a slight panic.


    "Ah! Yes. Um, is this about Lady Ars and Lady Ortes? If that''s the case, I''m going to call the manager right now, so please wait a minute."


    When the man at the front desk said so, he immediately disappeared into the back room of the front desk.


    Then a very neat butterfly tie man appeared from the back room some time later.


    "Thank you for waiting. I am the manager of this hotel, my name is Hodrigo"


    "Ars, I''d like to ask you a few questions about both names. May I?


    "Yes, I heard from the receptionist earlier. But before that, how do you relate to Mr. Ars and Mr. Ortes?


    Hodrigo just seems to be the manager, and unlike the front man earlier, he didn''t try to leak information about the guests lightly.


    Besides, Hodrigo had a wind that was pretty suspicious of Chester.


    For that reason, Shester decided to explain the situation with some honesty.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. They are my men. I can''t tell you the details, but I''m here to investigate what''s in this Tarka. If you ask me, it''s the advance party. I was supposed to go into Tarka first and do the investigation in advance."


    "I see. Was it... What profession are you in?


    "I''m late. I am Helmut Shester. He is the deliberator of the Province of Elmur, Republic of Valentin"


    Then Hodrigo turned his eyes round and was surprised.


    "Oh! That is the most important major shock of the Republic of Valentin when it comes to Elmur. I didn''t know you were serving as the councillor of the land... I''m very sorry for your loss. Please ask me what it is."


    Hodrigo bowed deeply against Shester when he said so.


    Then Shester nodded lightly and quickly began an interview with the Ars.


    "Thank you. Then I ask, how many days before they disappeared?


    To Shester''s question, Hodrigo moved slowly and took the black notebook out of his nostalgia.


    And when I gently turned the parallax and notebook with my thumb and index finger, I stopped the two fingers that carried the notebook at one page pitched.


    "... five days ago. You both checked into our hotel seven days ago, so you won''t be seen until two days after you checked in."


    "Five days ago... a long time ago, huh? Have you contacted the police?


    "No, to tell you the truth, I received a weekly rate for a fold that was checked in seven days ago... so I was just thinking of contacting the police if I didn''t see you today."


    "I see..."


    When Shester said that as he shrugged, he put his arms together and began to think deeply.

 569 Episode 567: Remembering

    "So, do you have any idea? No, whatever. I don''t care about anything. For as long as I can remember what they were saying, can you tell me everything?


    Chester knew from experience that even in all minor events, important information may be embedded there.


    That''s why he urged his manager, Hodrigo, to awaken all the memories about them.


    "... you''re right..."


    Hodrigo, awakening his own memory, looked back and sent his gaze against the frontman who refrained beside him.


    Then he slowly opened his mouth with the look of the frontman still carrying his memory as he took a step forward.


    "... well... I was asked if I remember having trouble in a nearby restaurant before..."


    "What is a restaurant nearby?


    "It''s a restaurant named ''Pleasure Pavilion''. Before, group guests at our hotel caused more disturbances..."


    Frontman said so much and suddenly looked hazy, wondering if his mouth was too light, and glanced at the face of the dreaded manager.


    But the manager had already raised the white flag to Shester''s identity, prompting him to proceed with a gentle nod to the front man.


    Therefore, the frontman continued the conversation with a relieved look on his face.


    "... uh, so. We had a disturbance at that delightful pavilion and a few people were brought into our hotel in a state of fainting..."


    "Stun? In a fight?


    "Well, I don''t know the details, but it seems so..."


    "Hmm. So you know who you''re fighting with?


    "Oh, no, it looks like it was an inner circle."


    "... you just said you were a group guest? What kind of organization was it?


    Frontman was questioned and asked for the face of his manager, who was once his boss.


    But the manager nodded naturally, so the frontman safely opened his mouth.


    They were from the Foreign Affairs Division of the Foreign Office.


    So Shester nodded loudly.


    And he was convinced that the incident had occurred in the town of Tarka, which he had previously heard from Karmis.


    "Okay. I also know about the case. I see... were the Ars trying to investigate that one... do you remember anything else? Whatever, I want you to let me know if you remember."


    Then the manager opened his mouth this time.


    "I remember one thing. That was definitely... I think it was five mornings before you disappeared..."


    "Oh! Right. I want you to tell me. Please be as detailed as you can."


    "Yes. I think that was only... around 5: 00 in the early morning. By chance, I came to the lobby to meet you both, and it was too early to talk to you."


    "What story?


    "Yes, I was in time, so do you even fish? When I asked, I think it was only Ortes, but he smiled and said it was a water field and something similar..."


    "... a water field?... No way..."


    "Yes. I cared too, what does that mean? And when I asked...


    I was told to go to the underground waterway�� "


    While Shester felt a little dazzled by the answer as expected, he tried to regain his mind and listen to the manager.

 570 Episode 568: The Thing Held by the Little Side

    "Five days ago in the early morning, you said they were going underground waterways, right?


    In order to make the certainty of the conversation clear, Shester re-worded it and checked with the manager.


    Then the manager nodded forcefully.


    "Yes. Definitely. It was five days ago in the early morning."


    "Well... so why did you say you were going to the groundwaterway and why?


    The manager waved at Shester''s inquiry.


    "No, I''m sorry. I didn''t think I should talk too much, so I didn''t ask for details."


    "Well...... so how did they dress? Did it look unusual?


    "... Yes. That''s right... I remember it as though it wasn''t exactly the same as the previous day''s meal..."


    "So was there anything else that bothered you? Whatever. You can mouth it, grass or whatever. I want you to let me know if you have any concerns."


    Then the manager looked back and also looked at the frontman''s face.


    Frontman put his right hand on his jaw and handed his memory with his little neck shaved.


    "... right... ah! Speaking of which, Master Ars always held me beside something."


    Then the manager also seemed to recall, pounding his hand.


    "Oh, yeah. You always held something aside."


    Shester blew a lot and asked.


    "What kind of things were you holding beside it, and how big are they?


    The manager answered Shester''s question.


    "That''s right. Is it like a sphere about 20C in diameter�� it was wrapped in a thick cloth"


    Then the frontman beside him nodded yeah loud.


    Shester saw it and frowned and began to think.


    And I shaped the shape of itself with both hands to check with both of them.


    "Hmm. It''s somewhat oval... I don''t know why? I don''t mind imagining, but what do you think it is?


    Both of them snapped their necks at Chester''s inquiry.


    "... come on... the cloth was thick, so it has to be such an obscure answer that the shape isn''t oval either... So when they asked me what was in that cloth, they couldn''t even see it."


    Then the frontman beside him nodded loudly, yeah.


    "Well... if it was really wrapped in a thick cloth, I wouldn''t even be able to imagine the contents. Okay. Thank you. Was there anything else unusual?


    Then they started thinking again.


    And after a while, the front man is suddenly there! He had the face.


    "What''s up? You remember something?


    Shester quickly took the lead and asked.


    Then the frontman began to hand in his memory as if to check again in his head.


    And I finally started opening my mouth to see if that confirmation work was done.


    "I remember...... that was six days ago. You two are there..."


    That''s what the frontman said, pointing to the ground floor lobby where the Comets are now sitting and waiting.


    "You met a woman in your lobby."


    Shester accidentally raised his mouth to the appearance of a new testimony.

 571 Episode 569: The Mysterious Woman

    "... woman... or... how old were you?


    Shester smiled and then asked with her eyes narrowed to keep her attention tight.


    Then the frontman answered with his eyes chirped, wondering if he felt a little creepy about Chester''s expression.


    "... Ah, yes. That... was a young woman..."


    "Young woman..."


    Shester began to think with her narrowed eyes stretched even thinner.


    And Chester''s arrow-hearted question flew to cover the frontman''s answer.


    "How tall are you? Are you in lean shape? Or fat? What about the hairstyle? And how were the facial features? Whatever. Say whatever you can think of."


    The frontman was in a complete hurry for too many questions, leaving him in a state of suspicion of behavior.


    Then Shester noticed it and apologized with one hand up.


    "No, sorry. I''m sorry. That was a little steep. Let''s take one question at a time. All right?


    Frontman also gave a relieved look to Shester''s gentle voice.


    "Ah, yes. Excuse me. Please."


    "Oh, so how tall were you?


    "Right. I think it was somewhat big. For a woman�� but"


    "Hmm. So how''s your shape?


    "Yes. I''m skinny. To be honest, I thought you were very good with style."


    "Well... So how was your hair next?


    "Yes, I had very long dark hair stretched up to my waist"


    "So what''s your face?


    "Let''s just say that''s quite a beauty already. She was an invisible woman in a local city like Tulka."


    "... well. That much, huh?


    "Yes. That was already a tough beauty. I wonder if I could have remembered otherwise."


    "I see. You mean you remembered because you were too beautiful"


    "Yes, it''s our job to remember the faces of our guests, but if you only saw them in the lobby six days ago, it''s a tricky move to remember them unless they''re just as special."


    "Sure... by the way, only a few things I''ve seen, but how much time was that?


    "That''s right... a few minutes... I know it was about five minutes. When I was at the front desk, a beautiful woman appeared refreshed and went to the couch there without her side down. Soon afterwards, I wondered if the Ars had had a word or two conversation with each other, and the three of you went out immediately. So I know it might have been about five minutes."


    "Right...... I get it. Thanks........."


    With his words of gratitude, Shester was to reasoning about the mysterious woman''s qualities by spinning that kind of sharp brain in full.

 572 Episode 570 Interview

    "You know what time it is? Time to meet the woman..."


    Frontman thought a lot about Chester''s questioning.


    But you managed to remember, and I started answering to squeeze it out.


    "... right... that was only... before lunch... no, that was sooner... yes, probably, but I think it was around 10: 00"


    "Ten o''clock... so what time did you get back?


    Then Frontman began to think deeply with a bigger twist on his neck than earlier.


    "... I''m sorry. What time did you two come home... whether I was standing at the front desk when you came home in the first place..."


    "I see, well. Sure, if you ask me, there''s no way I can stay on the front desk for twenty-four hours... sorry, but can you ask the other employees?


    "Yes, I did. Please wait."


    The two of them respectfully responded to Shester''s request.


    Then they immediately split up and started interviewing the front desk attendants.


    Soon afterwards, one elderly woman appeared to have a face that seemed familiar to her.


    For this reason the two returned to Shester with the woman.


    "This person remembered. Let me explain something to you."


    Encouraged by the manager, the woman began to speak quietly and slowly desperately exploring a corner of her memory.


    "... and that was six nights ago. Even so, it wasn''t that late in the day, the night mouth...... I think it was around 7pm. You two were taken home and returned to your room as soon as I gave you the keys."


    "Around seven o''clock. Was there anything unusual about the two of you?


    "... how''s it going?... No, nothing particularly unusual happened."


    "Right. Thank you very much."


    As Shester thanked her, the female front bowed politely before slipping back.


    "... and headed to the underground waterway at 5: 00 the next morning... so..."


    "... thank you so much..."


    Shester nodded slightly to the manager''s words.


    "No, thank you very much. Various references were made. We''ll look into it in the future. Let us take their baggage. Bring it to my room later."


    The two of them drowned very respectfully on Shester''s instructions.


    And they went back to their work.


    As Shester quietly dropped off the two backs, she looked back in a difficult face and walked out in a slow motion.


    He then took plenty of time to reach the Rodemurs waiting in the lobby.


    "How was it?


    Shester answered Rodemur''s question with a difficult face.


    "Hmm. I know a lot of things."


    Shester explained to everyone in a slow tone with a clear scratch of what the managers had heard.


    Then Asio cut the fire first.


    "Are you seeing a beautiful woman! You can''t even put Captain Ars in the middle corner, can you?


    Then Tran tempted Asio.


    "What if I''m kidding? The problem is the underground waterway. Why are you going to such a dangerous place again..."


    The moment Tran said that, he became the face that Asio had gone.


    And the Shesters of Hundred Wars could not have missed that face.

 573 Lesson 571 Pursuit

    "Mr. Tran, why do you say the underground waterways here in the town of Tulka are dangerous?


    Shester asked Tran with a strange face.


    Then Tran just started explaining that it was natural.


    "You''ve decided that, haven''t you? The example of a child magician��"


    Tran said that much and finally realized his own lapse.


    "... oh, no, you know, you shouldn''t go underground waterways or anything since you were a kid, right? Hey, Asio, you got one, right? There were quite a few small words about your mother..."


    Tran also realized that he had rushed to dig the grave himself, and looked back at the fearful Asio.


    Then Azio already looked like he had a belly-up face.


    "Azio, you and Tran said you met in SS, but that''s a lie, right?


    Asked Shester in a truly calm voice, Azio nodded in a stiff and quiet manner.


    "Yeah, that''s... that''s a lie. As you can see, me and Tran have been childhood friends since we were little."


    "Were you from the village of Elba? Are you sure about that?


    "Yeah, there''s no lie there. You''ll find out as soon as you overlap too many lies... but this time I found out pretty early..."


    "If you''re going to lie, just hide one out of a hundred truths. I also think you''re right that if I lay a bunch of lies on you, you''ll find out soon enough. But you ended up lying. [M] That''s why I found out so quickly."


    "Hey, you said that, but you suspected us from the beginning, didn''t you? You don''t usually get suspicious that early. You''re still a horrible person."


    "That''s not true. Now, Asio, no, let''s ask all of you. Isn''t this the first time you guys have been in this town?


    Shester pierced the four in turn with a sharp gaze.


    Then Comet, who seemed the most mentally weak, stood up momentously and admitted that he was lying lightly as he bowed his head deeply.


    "Sorry! It''s not the first time we''ve visited this town, as you said."


    Then Azio called out to forgive such a comet.


    "Comet, fine. Sit down. I was the one who ordered you to lie. You don''t have to apologize."


    Saying so, Azio stood up with a strange look on his face.


    "Mr. Shester, Mr. Rodemul, I''m sorry I lied to you. Just don''t blame them. This is all my instructions..."


    That''s what Azio said and bowed his head deeply.


    Shester then asked with a quiet voice towards Azio, keeping his sharp gaze intact.


    "Why did you lie? Can I ask you why?


    Shester''s questioning was quiet and truly calm, but all those on this occasion were so awesome that their bodies were tense and tense.


    For this reason, from Azio''s forehead, there was so much sweat running down his cheeks.


    "... it''s..."


    Azio swallowed the gokuri and the noodles, and tried to open his mouth again after a beat.

 574 Episode 572: The Interpretation of Comet

    "... it''s..."


    Suddenly there was something screaming from behind as Azio drank his breath and said.


    "To protect me!


    The Lord of that voice was Comet, who was supposed to be weak.


    Comet stood up for momentum and spoke eloquently to defend Azio in desperate shape.


    "Asio is not bad! I was just trying to protect me! It''s certainly not a good thing that you lied. It''s the worst thing you can do to lie to someone who''s been discharged from the army and hired us into the streets. I''m so sorry, but it''s all for me..."


    Shester, who had refused to accept Comet''s character as quite weak for a few moments, was not least surprised by the act.


    "... well. That''s an unexpected reaction inside... but let''s leave that at this point. Comet, tell me that Azio lied to protect you, but you want me to tell you what that means?


    Though Shester was fond of Comet for trying so hard to protect his people, he couldn''t let loose his pursuit and asked in a harsh tone with his sharp gaze intact.


    "... Yes. That''s because I''m the bastard of the former Archbishop of Fran!


    Comet said resolutely, in the sense that he was never willing.


    But that was something we had already heard from Asio, so Chester was eaten with a shoulder watermark and gently pulled his cheeks.


    "... I already know that... Asio told me that..."


    Then Comet looked at him as if he was heartfelt surprised.


    "What!? Really?!? What!? Azio said it!?


    Then I said as if Azio was frightened.


    "... I''ll say that. Because I couldn''t help but hide it. Okay? Six years ago, the Pope''s son was pretty sensationally treated in a newspaper or something with almost only one death, even though the SS, which has the Archbishop''s son, protects him. So I know you don''t know Valentine''s people, but it''s like anyone in Lowenglin knows. That''s why they found out right away where they hid it, which means it doesn''t make sense."


    Then Comet looked even more startled.


    "... Oh, really? Are you getting into that famous conversation? ����


    Then Tran, who had been quietly silent until then, couldn''t help but pinch his mouth.


    "... you, you really didn''t know? ����


    "... and I didn''t know... I can''t believe that''s happening..."


    "As always. Hey, you. Well, that''s not to say his face is known, but he''s famous enough to be super talked about, right?


    Then Azio inherited Tran''s words.


    "Yes, yes. Well, there were sketches in some newspapers, but they didn''t resemble each other enough to identify people, and I''m sure there''s nothing like walking around town pointing fingers at you... but even then I didn''t know... you were quite a celebrity six years ago, huh?


    Comette collapsed from her knees in shock and sat somewhat on the chair she had been sitting on until earlier.


    Asio and Tran looked at each other and smiled and shrugged their shoulders.


    But Shester wasn''t.


    "Hmm. So Comet was making a mistake. That''s fine. Then let''s ask again. Azio,


    Why did you lie?


    Shester looked sharply at Asio again.

 575 Episode 573: Asios Interpretation

    Once nervous, Azio took Chester''s sharp gaze from the grand straight front.


    "Comet did make a mistake�� but that''s because he didn''t know he was a celebrity, and the first part he said was right."


    Asio said with his hands wide open and his shoulders shrugged.


    Then Shester narrowed her eyes softly and glanced at Azio.


    "... the first part?... Did you say that was to protect yourself?


    "That''s right. That''s just great. I can''t believe I can remember right away."


    Then Shester returned the words with a harsh look on his face.


    "I don''t need a compliment. Explain it better than that."


    Asio shrugged his shoulders again in Shester''s stern return.


    "Got it. Now to explain, it is true that you lied for Comet. Because��"


    Azio separated the words there and stared at Comet with a merciful gaze.


    And when he returned his gaze to Shester, he said as he had decided.


    ''Cause he''s after his life.''


    Only Comet turned out to be a surprised look at Azio''s words.


    "... What!?... Huh?... Huh? ����


    Comet didn''t say much to his surprise and shook his neck hard to the side like a bird to look around everyone''s face.


    But Shester didn''t mind any such comet and said without distracting himself from Azio.


    "I mean... you think we''re after Comet''s life?


    Then Azio panicked and shook his palms in front of his face to deny it.


    "No. No! Could be! Yes! I just thought it might be a taste of the enemy who''s after Comet''s life. I never assumed he was an enemy. That''s why I''ve been exploring you."


    Then Shester came up with his right fist under his chin.


    "... but it was from you that Comet said he was the son of a former archbishop, wasn''t it?


    "... do you remember that well?... No, that''s really great... yes. I cut it out of here with the intent of preemptive strike. To see how you react."


    "Is that why you thought enemies might be upset... so what did you think when you saw my reaction?


    "To be honest, I didn''t know. But then, when I talked to you and I, I found out that this time it was interesting to hear from you."


    "How did you find out?


    "If you''re not the enemy... well, Valentine, you''re the ones who will be the famous family in the first place, so your identity is so solid that you don''t have any more... but whatever, your enemies are mighty, so it''s not like you''re not working with them..."


    "... I see, a mighty enemy..."


    "Yeah, so I got suspicious instead. ''Cause you do, don''t you? All of a sudden, the Schneiders show up and they want to hire us to fire the SS."


    That''s what Azio liked to say. He spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hmm. You mean..."


    While Shester said so, he still felt something unexplained in Asio''s explanation.

 576 Episode 574: Comets Stunning

    �������������Τ������W������Ѥ��Ƥ��Ǥ�����������


    ����åȤ��֤�֤�Ȥ��ä��Ф��nj��ͤ���


    ����ȥ��������١����ä��褦���ꤷ�U�ʤ�������Ƿ���򤷤���


    ���������󡭡��ޤ������Τ��g�ϡ��������ʤ���襳��åȡ�����


    ����ȥ���åȤ������Ӳֱ������Ŀ��󤭤�Ҋ�_�����@㵤�����


    ��������������ʡ����ʡ��ʤ�ǃW��������


    �@㵤��륳��åȤ˥��������ɤ��h��������Τ���˼�����Ƥ���ȡ��ȥ�󤬻ŤƤ�ο������~�򤫤�����


    ������åȣ�����ʤ������ҡ����Ĥ��Ƥ���ǤϤʤ�������


    ����ȥХ�Ȥ⤽���ͬ�{������


    �������Ǥ�������åȘ������ΥХ�ȡ�������ـ���ƥ���åȘ����ؤꤤ����ҙ��Ǥ�������


    ���ˤΈR����ޤ���������åȤ����ä��褦��Ĥ��Ȥʤä���


    ���������䡢����Ϥ��꤬�������Ȥʤ�Ǥ����ɡ��������������ȤǤϤʤ��ƤǤ��͡����ʤ�ǃW�������Ѥ��ʤ��Ȥ����ʤ���Ǥ��礦��������


    ����åȤϤ��������ǿ֤�֤�Ԥˌ��ͤ���


    ����Ȥ���ޤǤɤ��h�����Ƥ褤��Τ����������ͤƤ��������������褦�䤯˼�����ޤȤޤä��Τ�����k�����Τ��ä���


    ����������åȡ�����Ͼ����ե��Ԫ��˾�̤��ӹ���������衭����


    �������Ϥ�������Ԥ��ȡ�˼�鷺��򤹤��᤿��


    ����ȥ���åȤ��Ȼ�Ȥ�������Ǹ������֥ĥ֥Ĥ�С���ǤĤ֤䤭ʼ�᤿��


    ��������������ʡ����ʤ�ǃW���Ѥ��ʤ����㤤���ʤ���������l�������l���W�򡭡���


    ����åȤΤĤ֤䤭��„�������������`���ä��֤�˿ڤ��_������


    �������l��������������


    ���������`�Ϥ�������Ԥ��ȡ���������䄤�ҕ���Ǥ�ä�׽������


    �����ƥ������ˌ����������ʤ���⅗���������Ǥ�äƆ����|�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ������������������Ͻ̻�һ�ɤʤΤ�����


    ����ȥ���������򤹤���Ƥ��ʤ�������


    �������������Ǥ����ɤ���̻ʤϥ���åȤ����ݤ��٤��ʤ��褦�Ǥ��ơ�����


    ����ȥ���åȤ������ӥ��ä�Ӳֱ��������


    ����������ʡ����W���Τ򤷤��äơ�������㡢���륳����܊�Τ��Ȥ��ؤ�ʤ��ä����ɡ�����


    ����åȤ������Ĥ֤䤯�ȡ����������󤭤����֤����ä���


    ���`���`���`��������åȤ�������ʤ�������̻ʤτe�Υ��륳����܊�Τ��Ȥʤ�Ƥɤ��Ǥ⤤������衹


    �����������~�˥���åȤ��פ򤫤�������


    ���������ã������ɤ��������ȣ�������܊�Τ��Ȥʤ�Ƥɤ��Ǥ⤤���äơ������㤢�ʤ�ǡ�����


    ����åȤϴ󤤤��@�����󤭤�Ҋ�_����Ŀ�Ǥ�äƥ����������ҕ������


    ����ȥ��������˷��ʤ��Ȥ��ä�����Ȥʤäơ�����åȤˌ������h������ΤǤ��ä���


    ����������åȡ������Ѥ��Ƥ���ΤϺޤߤ��餸��ʤ����������������ʤ��ơ����̻ʤ�Ŀ�Ĥϡ�����


    �������Ϥ�����һ�����~�����Фꡢ�X����Ϣ���¤��Ƥ������~���ٶȾ@�ʤ����Τ��ä���


    �������𡭡��ʤ���衭����

 577 Episode 575: Conflict between Asio and Baltic

    "... money?... Um... I don''t have any money at all? ����


    I said it with a face like Comet was stuck in a fox.


    Then Asio said, shrugging his shoulder.


    "I also know that you have little savings. But, you know, it''s not. I''m not."


    "... ha... so what does that mean? ����


    "Yeah... actually... your body has a secret..."


    Then Comet turned into a surprised face.


    "What? Secrets? To my body? What? What do you mean? ����


    "I can''t help but be surprised. You don''t know..."


    Then suddenly Balt turned into a horrible face and tried to shelter Comet, popping up a step ago.


    And he stared so strongly at Asio in the front that he thought he was going to shoot him with his gaze.


    "The secret, indeed, Master Comet, is something you do not know. But... how does your Lord know about it? Answer with all your heart! Azio!!


    Comet was surprised by Baltic''s sudden sword screen, alternating between the two faces to make it odd.


    "... oh, no... the... balt..."


    Then Bart cared about Comet, who was upset.


    "Dear Comet, I apologize for the sudden yelling. But�� please leave this Baltic to me for a while"


    Comet shriveled and stepped back to say something that didn''t make him say whether Baltic was present or not.


    "... Ugh, yeah... ok..."


    Then Asio raised his mouth angle and smiled.


    Balt turned out to be a vicious face that he had never seen or seen that grin.


    "... What''s so funny... Azio... depending on your response... I''m ready..."


    To Baltic''s low and harsh threatening wording, Azio shrugged his shoulders as he did.


    "... scary... speaking of which, Bart, you''ve never seen us confront each other like this, have you?


    "So what do you say? It doesn''t matter. Answer me, Asio. Why are you laughing?


    Then Azio pulled in a grin, which gave him a serious look.


    "Okay...... Tran, I can''t help it this way. You want to talk?"


    That''s what Azio said and asked the tran beside him to agree.


    Then Tran nodded loudly with a harsh look.


    "... oh. I don''t have a choice. I''ll take care of it..."


    That''s all Tran said, he meditated and pushed silently.


    Although Azio smiled slightly again when he saw how it was, he immediately pulled his grin in and turned back to Baltic directly in front of him.


    "... but with Tran''s consent... let''s say we expose ourselves..."


    That''s what Azio said, capturing Shester, who was a little out of sight.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Shester. I left it outside the mosquito net just now... Bart, can I explain a lot to Mr. Chester before I expose myself to who we are? You don''t know what Comette''s doing now, do you?


    Then Bart nodded quietly and small, although he had only a slight face.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shester, Mr. Rodemull, and Comet�� let me explain something to you."


    When Asio said so, he exhaled quietly and began to speak.

 578 Episode 576: Four Secrets

    "Truth is, the secret isn''t just Comet''s body..."


    Asio spoke mainly to Chester.


    For that reason, Shester thought that Asio would have used himself as a conversationalist to explain the situation, and decided to get a hand in it.


    "... well. There''s not just one secret, is there?


    Then Azio smiled slightly and realized that Shester had taken on a conversational role.


    "Yeah, it is. Actually, you had a number of secrets. Well, I want to explain them sequentially��"


    I''d love to hear it.


    "Right? So let me explain�� First of all, who the hell has the secret�� Do you understand?


    Shaken by Asio, Shester said looking back at previous conversations.


    "... First of all, Comet, do you have a secret? This is what you said. The next thing you know, you and Tran must have secrets, too. Because you yourself declared earlier that you would reveal who you are. By who I am, I mean I''ve kept it a secret. So there''s three of them..."


    Then Azio shook his neck to the side with a grin.


    "It''s a shame - a shame indeed"


    "You mean no?


    "Yeah, no. There are no three of us."


    "... then... you mean Baltic has secrets, too?


    Comet reacted vividly to Shester''s words.


    But the balt was not slight.


    Azio closely observed such a balt, while connecting words.


    "Correct. As a matter of fact, each of us has its own circumstances to hide a secret from."


    "... well. All four of them..."


    "Yes, but this is usually also normal. Well, if we''re normal adults, we all have one or two secrets we can''t tell others. But of course this isn''t like that."


    "So you''re going to explain them in turn?


    "Yes. Exactly. I just don''t know if I can explain it well, either, because I didn''t mean to expose ourselves or expose our secrets in the first place. But, well, I wish I could explain it as clearly as I can."


    "Hmm. Fine. Then please."


    "Yes. First... right. I would like to explain why Comet is being targeted for his life. I was worried about Comette looking at you earlier."


    "You said earlier that a group of popes was after Comet''s life, is that true?


    "Yes. True. A group of papals came to know the secrets of Comet''s body and turned to the assassins"


    "...... that means that already happened before...... right?


    Asio nodded loudly at Shester''s sharp return.


    "Discover. I''ve already repelled the assassins twice, in a place I don''t know where Comet keeps them."


    When Asio said so, he raised his mouth angle and smiled.

 579 Chapter 577 Processing

    "... What!? Oh, really? ����


    I opened my eyes wide and gave him a stunned look just because Comet said it was his first ear.


    Then I looked at Comet''s face like that and smiled as Azio shrugged his shoulders.


    "Naturally I don''t know. Me and Tran handled it in secret..."


    Then Comet accidentally stole a tran.


    But Tran put his arms together and meditated, just holding still quietly.


    For that reason, Comette had no choice but to return her gaze to Asio and inquired with a puzzled look on her face.


    "... you know, processing... that''s..."


    Asio said relentlessly to Comet at last.


    "I killed him. The first two. There''s four of us next, six of us."


    Comet shook his body unexpectedly.


    Then Shester looked over at it and asked Comet.


    "Comet, you seem a lot surprised, but you used to be in SS too, didn''t you? Then how much have we seen in people''s lives and deaths?


    When Shester said so, he sent a sharp gaze to Comet.


    Then Comette became odd with suspicion of behavior, which changed and Asio explained.


    "... no, it was only for a few months that Comet was a SS member, and before that... he worked for Army headquarters all the time."


    Then Baltic made it once again a step forward and tried to cram it into Azio if it was skittish.


    "Lord, why do you know Master Comet''s previous history!?


    Then Azio waved troublesome.


    "Ah, so you''re telling me to follow suit... including our identity, Bart... and reflections on your employer..."


    "What!? What does that mean!?


    Balto tried to colour it and pack it up to Azio.


    Then Chester sharply controlled it.


    "Wait, Bart! Azio says he will explain in turn. Then why don''t we just ask? Is it too late to pack it up?


    Chester''s suppression pushed Bart to silence.


    As a result, Azio sighed one relief.


    "Well, let me explain again...... and how far did I tell you?... Oh well, to the point of paying back the assassin twice..."


    When Azio spoke to himself that way, he coughed one gently and tried to move on with the conversation.


    "Eh, so it''s about who the hell sent the assassins... this was at the hands of a group of popes, as Mr. Shester guessed earlier. Then why did the Pontifical Clan aim for Comet''s life? Do you understand? Mr. Shester."


    Shester answered Asio''s question without getting her hair in.


    "I thought you said earlier that it was for the money?


    "Exactly! Correct. But...... Comet doesn''t currently have any money. It''s not without a sentence, but at least it doesn''t have the kind of wealth the Pope wants"


    "Then why aim?


    Asio answered the good question between Shester with great pleasure.


    "That''s where the secret is. Mr. Shester."


    That said, Azio was even happier with a full smile.

 580 Lesson 578: The Secret Disclosure

    One.


    "Hmm. So with that secret, is it time for you to reveal it?


    Against Asio with a full grin, Chester also pressed with another invincible grin.


    Then Asio nodded into small pieces over and over again.


    "Yeah, yeah, right. If we don''t talk about it soon, you''re going to cut the numbness, right? Fine. Let''s talk about it. On the serious secrets of the Comet that the Pontifical Clan will be after!


    Azio spread his arms and said in a rather daunting tone of play.


    And as we breathed and quieted back together, Azio finally opened his mouth about the secret.


    "Comet, your body has a secret. And the secret shows where your father, former Archbishop Fran, hid the enormous treasure..."


    Two.


    "... huge treasures?... where is it in my body? ����


    Comet whispered in surprise not to much whining.


    Then I said as Azio followed Comet with a tender look of mercy.


    "Yeah, you probably haven''t noticed, but you''ve got tattoos on your back."


    "Tattoo!? On my back?... Wait a minute! It''s not on my back. [M] ''Cause I''ve seen my back in the mirror, but that kind of thing on my back..."


    Then Asio tried to hold down Comet with both hands.


    "Oh, oh, I know. I know. So what did I just say? You probably haven''t noticed. That tattoo is special. I don''t usually see it. So there''s no reason why you shouldn''t know."


    Then Shester looked difficult and broke into a conversation between the two of them.


    "What the hell does tattooing usually mean when you never see it? I''ve never heard of such tattoos..."


    Then Asio answered as he nodded again into small pieces.


    "It would be. I suppose so. I don''t normally know, that kind of thing. That tattoo is a special tattoo that a battle tribe living in the far Avalon continent puts on its own face and so on. It''s a fairly unusual substitute for feeling expensive in battle, and when your face becomes red, the literature rises."


    "I see, is that what you usually mean by never seeing..."


    "Yeah, I mean, I don''t show up until my body''s feeling better and my temperature''s up. But that, too, comes up beautifully by the time it''s stunning when it''s an essential act in a certain everyday life... you know what that is?


    Shester responded quickly to Asio''s question about the electroluminescent fire.


    "That''s a bath. Soaking in a hot tub will increase your temperature. Then naturally, the tattoo on your back should float."


    "Discover. That''s right, Mr. Shester, the answer is quick and helpful. It feels good to have a conversation."


    When Azio said so, he grinned again in full.

 581 Lesson 579: The Mirror

    "But... there wasn''t a mirror in the stripper or something? Of course, in the bathroom, the mirror gets cloudy with hot air, but if it''s a stripper or something, there shouldn''t be any such thing..."


    Asio succinctly answered Shester''s question.


    "There was no mirror in the stripper at Comet''s house"


    "Really? Comet?"


    Asked by Shester, Comet traced his past memories.


    "... Ah, yes. The mirror... was not there... or is there something normal about a mirror in a stripper?


    "Hmm. Mirrors wouldn''t come with strippers or anything in the average home just because they''re expensive. But if this hotel leads to a luxury hotel, or a corresponding home... I mean, it would normally come with a house like yours, the bastard of the former Archbishop of France."


    Then Comet looked strange.


    "... Um... was there a mirror in this hotel room, in the stripper?


    "Absolutely. We stayed in the Sweet Room. Naturally, there''s a mirror in the stripper."


    "... Huh?... Is that it?... Am I misremembering? ����


    Then Asio finally laughed at him and said as he tried to peek into Baltic''s face.


    "No, I don''t think you''re misremembering. This is hey, that''s how it works. Perhaps the first time Comet went, the bathroom stripper..."


    "Hmm. I see... you mean..."


    Shester noticed Azio''s gaze and convinced one.


    But Baltic kept his meditation and his silence intact.


    As a result, Azio shrugged his shoulders and proceeded with the conversation.


    "... by the way, the two previous assassination attempts were all when Comet was taking a bath. Is that why you know?


    "Hmm. Definitely checking for tattoos."


    Asio nodded again, too, when Shester said so with a nod.


    "Yeah, you''re right. But there are several other reasons. And one of them is... it doesn''t feel right..."


    Chester frowned at the way Azio included it.


    "Hmm. Other reason...... right, first of all the bathroom would be that the subject is naked, and would be extremely unlikely to be fought back. I mean, it''s the easiest place to assassinate... but Asio, isn''t that why you feel so bad?


    Then Asio grinned.


    "Yeah, as you guessed, what I meant by ''unpleasant feeling'' wasn''t because it was easy to assassinate or anything like that. Not really... What is the ''unpleasant feeling'' of the assassin targeting the bathroom..."


    Asio slowly exhaled all the air in his lungs, either to sort out his feelings once he separated the words there.


    And when he saw the front comet, he opened his mouth slowly.


    "What is it because when you die with tattoos floating, the tattoos will remain floating without disappearing..."

 582 Lesson 580: Word Ass

    �������ʤ�ۤɡ��Ĥޤ갵���ߤ����ϥ���åȾ��α��Ф����ī�������Ϥ��ä�״�B�ǚ���������Ƥ������dz֤�ȥ�����Ȥ����Ȥ������Ȥ�������


    ���������`����ؤˤ����Ԥ��Ф�ȡ�����åȤ����ˤʤ�ʤ�С���ʱ��Q���Ϥ�����


    �������ҡ����Ҥ�������


    ����ȥХ�Ȥ����Ĥ��g�ˤ�饳��åȤ��|�����������äȤ��μ�򱧤��������֧������


    �������С��Х�ȡ�����


    �����ɷ�ˤ������ޤ����Τ��������Ȥ⤳�ΥХ�ȡ�����åȘ��δ��¤ʤ�����ˤ�ָһ������Ȥⴥ�줵���ޤ��̣���


    �������Ԥ��Ф�Х�Ȥˡ���������Ƥ���Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤��Ԥä���


    ���������¤ʤ�����ˤϡ����͡�����äƤޤ������ī�Τ��Ȥ���ʤ���ͣ���


    ����ȥХ�Ȥ���ɫ�Ф����


    ���F���Τ��Ԥ��������~��򲶤館���H���Ȥ�һ����¤����u�򤷤뤬��������


    ŭ����t���������ڽ��ݤ��w�Ф����R��Х�Ȥˡ����Υ������ϛ�����Ǥ��ä���


    �������ޤ��������d�^���ʤ��Ǥ衣������⤢�ʤ�������ˤĤ��Ƥϡ�����̶ȤΤ�����ϤĤ��Ƥ����ΤΡ����ޤ���ȫ�ˤ����Ȥϴ_���Ǥ��Ƥʤ����Ǥ͡��ޤ�ɫ����̽������Ƥ���äƤ����Τ��g��ʤ����͡������餵�����ޤ����줯�餤�ϴ�Ŀ�ˤߤƤ���ʤ����ʤ�����


    �����Ԥ��ȥ���������������ޤ�μ�򤹤����ݩ`������¶������


    �����Ԓ�����Ȥ��M�᤿�����������`�����ޤ���I�ߤ��g�˸�ä���ä���


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ��ɤ�����Ҥ���������ߤ�״�B�Τ褦���ʡ���������ϤȤ⤫�����ɤ��������Х�Ȥ衣���Κݳ֤����Ф�ʤ��Ǥ�ʤ������Ȥꤢ������������Ԓ��������ޤ�„���Ƥߤ�Ȥ����Τϣ���Փ����⤷�ʤ��⡢�ޤ��ϥ�������Ԓ����„���K��äƤ���ˤ��褦�ǤϤʤ�����


    ����ȥХ�Ȥ��¤����ʤ��Ȥ��ä����Ӥ�һ�i�o�ԤΤޤ������¤��ä���


    ���Τ��ᥢ�����Ϥۤä�һϢ��Ϣ���¤��ȡ��h�������_�����뤿��˸Ĥ�ƿڤ��_���ΤǤ��ä���


    �����ơ����Ǥ�Ԓ����Ԫ�ˑ���ޤ��礦�����ȡ��ɤ��ޤ�Ԓ���ޤ����ä�����


    ��������㱤���Ǥ����Ԥ��ȡ������������������`������򤷤���


    �����ī�����̤ȸ����Ϥ��ä�״�B�Τޤ�Ƥ�w�˹̶�����뤿�ᡢ�����ߤ������L�Έ���Ѥä��Τ��Ȥ����Ȥ����ޤǤ���


    ����ȥ��������֤�ߵ���ƥ��������`���p�m������


    ������餷���������Ǥ��������Ǥ��������Ǥ�����������Х�Ȥ�������ä���Ǥ����ͣ����ߤޤ���˼�������ޤ����衣�ǡ����Τ�Ԓ���Ф�����Τ�������


    ����ȥ��������Τ��Ԥ�������Ѳ���Ƥ���Τ�Ҋ�ơ����������`�����礯�Ф��z�����


    ���ɤ���鿼�������ͤƤ���褦���ʣ��ʤ�ФȤꤢ��������������̤��Ƥ�餦�Ȥ������ȤǤɤ�������


    ˼���⤫����ͻȻ�ι��Ĥ˥��������Ӥä��ꤷ���褦��Ĥ��ǥ��������`��Ҋ����


    ����ȥ��������`�ϿڽǤ��Ϥ��ƥ˥��ȥ������ˌ�����Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤Ƥ����ΤǤ��ä���

 583 Episode 581: Who Asio and Tran Are

    "... I see you''re still an unafraid person. I told you to listen to all of my stories, but look at the gaps. It''s just like this... but it''s okay. Sooner or later, I was going to expose myself... okay, let me tell you who we are..."


    Azio took plenty of time to deliberately separate words there.


    And he raised his mouth as much as he could, and smiled invincibly at Chester.


    And when we looked at each other sequentially, we finally looked at each other with the tran beside us, and when we nodded lightly to each other, we finally spoke about who we were.


    "Who we are�� the minister of Archbishop Elba Framini La Fran, the righteous son of the former Archbishop of Fran"


    Azio proclaimed so in high spirits, not in the bad wind.


    "... ah... eh..."


    Comette gave a surprising, less welcoming, small groan to the point of not being heard.


    Then the balt beside him gently held Comet''s shoulder and quickly prevented Comet from about to fall in.


    "... were you the hand of Elba Flamini La Fran?ais..."


    Asio replied with a slight mix of bitter laughter to a grunt saying his full name to Baltic discipline.


    "Oh, yeah. Me and Tran took her life... and the truth is her ministers... but anyway, we were sent as your guard, Comet, at the will of Miss Elba."


    Then Baltic looked even surprised and asked half reflexively.


    "The guard!?


    Then Asio gave it back immediately without putting her hair in.


    "Yes. We were originally sent to you as guards."


    "... is that what you''re talking about?


    Baltic stared at Asio with suspicious eyes.


    But Azio never wandered, and took Baltic''s gaze straight from the front.


    "It''s true. Don''t lie."


    He got a serious look at Azio and Baltic nodded loudly.


    "Then it would be nice. Anyway, for now, let''s just say I believe it."


    Then he said in a cloistered tone as Asio returned to his usual condition and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Whoa, whoa, so far. Doesn''t that mean you don''t really believe it? Oh, my God, I''m so serious about this. I don''t trust you at all."


    Then Balt said without even being nickely with a serious face.


    "Naturally. You''ve been hiding from Elba Flamini La Fran?ais until recently."


    After what could be taken for granted by Baltic, Azio shrugged his shoulders in a bitter mix of laughter.


    It was Shester who observed such an exchange quietly and carefully with a cold eye.

 584 Lesson 582: Truth or Lie

    "... so... why did that bastard order you to protect Comet?


    Shester slowly crammed into Asio quietly, but with a majestic voice.


    Then Azio pulled in a smile and immediately returned to his serious expression and answered.


    "He''s kind..."


    Azio said with his right hand against his own left chest, knocking his body forward a little.


    Though Shester felt something slightly caught on the story, he didn''t particularly touch on it.


    "Does that Elba lady hit Comet''s sister? Or is that your sister?


    "You''re my sister. One year different."


    Shester nodded at Azio''s clear answer.


    "I mean, it sounds like it''s for my pretty little brother, but isn''t Miss Elba into treasure?


    Asio laughed bitterly at Shester''s single-minded questioning.


    "Uh-huh... let''s be honest here... I''m interested in treasures. Ma, or treasure, I honestly want it. And you also seem to be saying that you own the treasure because you are the son of a son. But that''s why you don''t think you need to kill Comet for that treasure. It''s just a matter of writing it down on paper when a quick story tattoo comes up. What do you call pacifism?"


    Then Baltic broke in between them.


    "Is that what you''re talking about, too?


    Balto said to Azio to intimidate him with a rather awesome voice.


    But Azio just shrugged his shoulder gently and said it back without moving at all.


    "It''s a true story...... you don''t believe me anyway, do you? Then isn''t this exchange pointless?


    "Truth, or a total lie, or a lie that would otherwise just go into the truth... How can Lord Shester see it?


    Bart suddenly spoke to Chester.


    Then everyone but Baltic gave this a surprise look.


    Azio and Tran looked wide at each other and were surprised, and Comet looked at everyone''s faces, shaking left and right with his neck as if the dove had eaten a bean cannon.


    And when Chester was told the story, he was also greatly surprised to see Rodemur next to him.


    Then Baltic noticed such an ambient reaction.


    "... what are you all so surprised about? Certainly it was a short time, but Lord Shester''s wise eye has something to keep an eye on. Then it''s only natural that I want to borrow that kind of insight."


    When Baltic said that with a little outrage, Shester returned it to a bitter mix of laughter.


    "Compliments hurt. I was confused by what was a little unexpected, but I would like to state my thoughts. I think there''s probably a lie in Azio''s story."

 585 Lesson 583: Intention

    "... I think there is probably a lie in the story of Azio"


    Shester said, staring straight at Azio''s face in a quiet tone.


    Then Azio bent his mouth to the letter to and shrugged his shoulders with his hands wide open with a disgruntled look on his face.


    Shester spun the words quietly while observing such asio work and facial expressions with a cold eye.


    "I don''t know if everything is a lie or just part of it. But I am certain of one thing."


    When Shester said so, he switched his gaze from Azio to Baltic.


    "Although Azio is lying, I believe he has no harm to Comet. And the same goes for trans."


    That''s what Shester said and stared at Baltic.


    Balt then narrowed his eyes and kept thinking quietly for a while.


    "... is there any basis for this to be harmless?


    Shester slowly shook his neck to the side in Baltic''s short but concise question.


    "It''s not like there''s a basis for this. But from my experience so far, I feel no harm to them. And it is certain for me. But, Bart, I believe. Believe it or not, it''s your freedom. Because you have your experience. [M] Then rely on it to measure them. My opinions are only as informative as they seem."


    Then Balt, who had meditated and opened Shester''s words, opened his eyes and mouth in large measure.


    "I understand. Thank you for your feedback, Lord Shester, and I know you will believe them for a while now."


    When Baltic said so, he meditated again and quietly pressed silently.


    Then Shester looked at it and nodded lightly, quickly turning back to Asia.


    "Azio, then can we ask you to continue talking?


    Asio nodded lightly at Shester''s words.


    "... it''s hardly heartfelt that they think you''re lying... but... okay. You seem to know we''re harmless, and let''s just call it a good time here. Well... what can I tell you?


    "Right. So can you tell me why the Pope found out about the tattoo on Comet''s back?


    Asked Shester, Asio shook his blanket.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know about that."


    "Then why can we determine that the enemy is a pope? Did you even let the assassin crack his mouth during two raids before?


    "No, no, you can''t do that. Whatever the torture, there''s no way the assassin the Pope pointed at would crack his mouth."


    "So why did you find out?


    "That''s something we don''t know about depositing. However, Miss Elba seems convinced that the Pope ordered the assassins to learn the secrets of Comet and to assassinate him and skin him."


    When Asio said so, he shrugged his shoulders as usual.

 586 Lesson 584: Disturbance

    "Hmm... the fact that Miss Elba is so convinced, she gained certainty because there was some incident and it turns out that it was the work of a papal faction based on some event... or something like that..."


    Shester deduced possible matters from the ingredients he now has.


    Then Azio nodded loudly and said as he was impressed.


    "That''s just great. I think you''re right. Actually, at one point, there was a disturbance at your mansion. Well, there''s already a fuss going up and down. Perhaps then, in some way, Comet''s secrets were stolen, and at the same time he found evidence that the culprit was the Pope''s Hand. I don''t know what you''re going to tell me, but that''s probably what I think."


    "Hmm. By the way, Azio, didn''t Miss Elba order you guys to photograph the tattoo on Comet''s back?


    Even to Shester''s sudden questioning, Asio said without offense.


    "Yes, of course. It hasn''t worked out so far."


    That''s what Azio said, while he looked at Baltic on the sidelines.


    Then Shester noticed the gaze and instantly realized what it meant.


    "I see. Is that why Baltic stopped me?"


    "Correct. Even Comette herself stubbornly refused... but that didn''t mean she didn''t like it because she had tattoos, but simply because she was ashamed to be seen naked."


    Asio said so, and now he glared at Comet''s face.


    Then Comet blushed and shy like a girl.


    "... Hmm. Well, I don''t care... so that means it''s almost impossible for you guys to accomplish your mission in the future, right?... if we don''t use one of the most common methods..."


    Then Azio shook his palms vigorously in front of his face.


    "No, no, no, no, no. So, we don''t have any fine dust to harm Comet... Isn''t it Mr. Shester who said earlier that we don''t have any harm to Comet..."


    Then Chester raised her mouth and laughed.


    "It''s a joke. Never mind. Better than that...... now it''s time for me to hear your thoughts and doings on Baltic?


    Asked by Shester, Azio nodded over and over again to the chops.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, right. Now it''s time for some reflection on Dr. Bart... okay? Baltic."


    Balto answered Asio''s question without being slight.


    "Whatever you want."


    With such baltic recognition, Azio slowly opened his mouth as he nibbled and grinned.

 587 Chapter 585: Assault

    "Well, shall we sort it out here once and for all about Baltic? Balto is a raw martial officer who was already beside Comet when he was meant to be. But there''s a mystery about why it is."


    Azio protruded his right index finger toward the pin and heavens, talking as he grabbed around like a famous detective.


    "What is that mystery... that is the question of who purposefully hired Bart, a martial officer!


    That''s what Azio said. Now he turned his index finger parallel to the ground and biscified against Baltic.


    Then Shester accidentally leaked a bitter laugh at the Asian detective temptation that suddenly began.


    But Azio never cared about that, and continued to act as a detective in a no-line way.


    "Okay? Comet''s father, former Archbishop Fran, was clearly not a rock man. What is it to say in front of Comet, that when you put your hand on a woman with allowances or gradual force, it was enough to make her mistress a mistress, famous enough to leave her alone knowing that the mistress would make money for her child"


    Then suddenly Shester rushed in and broke into Asio''s fame.


    "Just give me a minute. That former Archbishop Fran has a bastard besides Comet?


    Asio answered this question as if he was upbeat and following his memory diligently.


    "Uh-oh, were there just five other people..."


    "Five!? Is he that much?


    Asio panicked and shook his palms in front of his face as Shester raised his surprise voice.


    "Ah! No, it wasn''t. No, it wasn''t, but it wasn''t. You know, but the two of them must have died young. So although there were five other common sons besides Comet, there are now three. Including Comet would mean that there are currently four commoners alive."


    "... and by the way, what about my stepchild? Do you have a couple of people downstairs besides Miss Elba?


    "Oh, no, I''m alone. Only Miss Elba is the only orthodox child. So she was the archbishop of her father."


    "Well... but then I don''t know... the former Archbishop of Fran died in disillusionment about Comet''s imprisonment, did he? Doesn''t that mean he was losing power later in life?


    "Yeah, well, we weren''t completely lost, but I think we were pretty much out of power compared to the full season."


    Then Chester frowned and looked very harsh.


    "Then why did you do it? You used to mourn the fact that the current Lowenglin has become a heretic, albeit priestly one, didn''t you? But it doesn''t mean that it will automatically be attacked. Because the power of the parents is strong, they can follow their surroundings and they can''t normally do it if their power is weakened. Besides, the current Pope, the supreme power of the current Lowenglin, and former Archbishop Fran would have been hostile, wouldn''t they? And yet how could Miss Elba have been attacked? Asio, I have to say this whole invasion is unusual, no matter how much it costs, right?


    When Shester finished his long and wide tongue, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Asio with a harsh look on his face.

 588 Lesson 586: The Named Detective

    Starred by Shester, Azio shrugged his neck.


    "Uh-huh. Well, if you ask me... it''s just not that former Archbishop Fran was a lone wolf either, doesn''t it mean that your people have plotted to take pity on Miss Elba to be able to subvert the archbishop position? I''m sorry, but the politics around here are on our lower end..."


    Asio looked troubled when he said so and scratched his head.


    Chester calmly observed such an asio, but I didn''t think any new answers would come up after pursuing it any further, and I had no choice but to cut this topic off.


    "... fine. Just keep talking."


    Then Azio undertook to do well.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes. Got it. So let me go on, shall we? Uh, and how far did I tell you? And, yes, who hired Baltic? That was it. Uh, first of all, the father, former Archbishop Fran, can''t possibly be for the reasons I mentioned earlier. It is inconceivable that a man who did not pour a shard of affection on the common man will attach samurai to his guard over the years�� and because his mother is not very wealthy, but he cannot be said to have a family. So... where do you think? Mr. Shester."


    Asio smiled and shook at Chester.


    Then Shester narrowed his eyes for a little while and came up with it, but he opened his mouth largely to see if he immediately remembered something.


    "... either of the bastards that there are two others..."


    Then Asio opened his eyes wide to see if he was truly surprised.


    "... well understood, eh? ����


    Azio finally said, trying desperately to squeeze it out of his throat.


    Then Shester answered Asio''s question without changing his complexion.


    "I can see that. There were no other characters in your conversation than the bastards. [M] All of a sudden, I didn''t think you''d name anyone who didn''t show up at all. Speaking of why, that''s because you''ve been acting like a famous detective since earlier. If you name a third person who hasn''t come out to talk to you about who the real killer is, all of a sudden, the scene will turn white, right? If you''re a famous detective, who was actually the killer from a well-named list beforehand... and it''s like the decision to do it. So the culprit... no, it wasn''t the culprit... so Baltic''s employer came up with the reasoning that he must be one of the two bastards he had already mentioned."


    Asio complained as he bent his mouth to the letter to Shester''s long and wide tongue.


    "... I hope you didn''t have to argue so rationally about anything - you said you enjoyed being a famous detective because of it... now you don''t know which one is a famous detective..."


    Then now Shester shrugged her shoulders in a bitter mix of laughter, whether it was an Asian imitation.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to... I guess that''s what happened as a result, huh?


    When Shester said so, he shrugged his shoulders once again into a bitter mix of laughter.

 589 Episode 587: Melba

    "Azio, anyway, you think you''re one of those bastards with two other Baltic employers, right?


    Shester asked in a harsh tone to change her mind about Asio, who was a little infidel and rotten.


    Then Azio also realized Shester''s intentions and answered with a bishy stretch of his spine.


    "Yes, I''m more sure than I can think of anything else..."


    "You don''t know which...


    Asked as Shester explored, Azio answered really lightly.


    "No, supposedly my oldest brother Melba"


    Chester was quite surprised because he was given his name too lightly.


    "Really?... What makes you think that? Is that some kind of evidence?


    Then Azio answered slowly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Eh, you don''t have any proof. I just... I just thought Melba was all I had at my age."


    "Age...... you mean one Melba is pretty old?


    "Yes, you''re right. My name is also Melba, and only Melba was over twenty years old when Comet was born. Are you currently around fifty years old? So I thought maybe this Melba..."


    "I see... so I ask, what the hell is that Melba?


    "I have never met you, but I have heard that it is a rumor of the wind and a very moderate figure. So I was wondering if Comette was quite worthy of being escorted when she was born."


    "Hmm... I see. So what about Melba''s economic situation? If that''s bad, you''ll be just like Comet''s mother, and that guess won''t work out, will you?


    "Rest assured. Melba is very wealthy. Even so, of course that has nothing to do with the former Archbishop of Fran, right? Fran is a man who didn''t have the same love for the bastard. So the wealthy state of his economy is all due to his own talent."


    "Well, his own...... but is that affluence the same thing thirty years ago? Was he finally over twenty years old then?


    "Yeah, you''re right. But he was already quite wealthy."


    "Well... why?


    Shester captured Azio with a sharp eye.


    But Azio answered softly, never frightened.


    "Trade."


    Then Shester''s eyes shimmered.


    That should also be because trade was what the late Republic of Valentin, to whom Shester belonged, was best at.


    Shester didn''t think, he raised his mouth and smiled and asked further questions about Asio.

 590 Lesson 588: The Heir

    "Trade... what''s your ex? Without it, we wouldn''t be able to start a trade, would we?


    Shester asked Asio happily with a smile.


    Then Azio began to talk about the properties of Melba as if it were water on a stand.


    "Yes. His mother was the daughter of a landlord in a certain province. As soon as he was born, he was abandoned with his mother by the former Archbishop of Fran, who grew up returning to his mother''s homeland. Well, I heard about it. It seemed like it was a lot of bullying and hard work from around, but it seemed like it grew up quickly and splendidly feeding on those things as well. Because he seemed to be the owner of a very good brain, and he seemed to have left the name of a prodigy wanting more than he did at an early age. So he followed the name of the prodigy, and the bullying gradually disappeared. So, in doing so, he said, his mother''s father, or someone who would be his grandfather to Melba, died. As I mentioned earlier, the person was a landlord. And they said it was pretty massive."


    "You mean Melba inherited that..."


    "Exactly."


    "I see. It does seem that the former Archbishop of Fran has nothing to do with it. But you said earlier that Melba was wealthy all because of his own talent... but if he had inherited a massive piece of land, he couldn''t possibly be his own talent? Even though he was recognized by his heirs because of his excellence, he was originally a direct blood muscle, wasn''t he?


    "Yeah, I did inherit a massive plot of land, and one of the reasons was because I was a direct bloodline, but I can still assure you that it was because of his excellence that he was able to be heir"


    "Well... why not?


    "Because his mother had two brothers."


    Then Shester frowned and narrowed his eyes.


    "... I mean, there was an uncle for Melba. Or both of them..."


    "Yes, indeed, Melba is a direct blood muscle. But if you''re going to say that, my two uncles are more direct. Anyway, from the landowner who died, he was a real son."


    "Hmmm... I mean, aside from my two sons, my grandson... said it was also inherited by my fatherless son Melba... is that right?


    "That''s right. Apparently, the two sons were pretty mediocre. So the deceased landowner let Melba, his brilliant grandson, inherit the name of the prodigy."


    "Well, did you convince those two mediocre sons?


    "Looks like I did. Because although Melba inherited all the land, she gave all the other gold to her two uncles. So it seems that the two uncles were happy to acknowledge Melba''s inheritance. Because the land, though massive, was a fairly lean, thin, two-tiered land."


    When Azio said so, he shrugged his shoulders as he exhaled lightly.

 591 Lesson 589: The Land of the Two-Bind Third Text

    "Thin and thin land..."


    Shester muttered as she whispered.


    Then I kept explaining so that Azio could wear it.


    "Because it''s a land of bundled sandwiches where no one seems to have a buyer. No matter how massive it is, it can''t be sold where it inherits like that. If so, it''s why I have to do something about the money where I had it. That''s reasonably true. There''s farmland, and there''s a rise from it. But clearly, he said, it wasn''t a big upside. It''s a skinny land. That, of course, would have been a huge rise in some years, but vice versa. Besides, I have to look after the people who live on the land as landlords. I''m sure you''re not lying that your two sons let go and admitted their inheritance."


    "Sure. Landlord''s work is surprisingly much. Arbitration of rubbing and maintenance of various facilities."


    "Yeah, it seemed like a great opportunity for the two of us to just get the full amount of gold and push Melba into trouble."


    "Maybe...... so, what happened to inheritance?


    "Well, that''s already a big reform."


    "Well, it''s been a great reform."


    "Yes, they persuaded the villagers, dared massive civil works, and revived the land by circling the waterways like the eyes of a net"


    "Wait a minute. It''s easy to say, but how the hell did you do a massive civil engineering thing? No matter how many villagers you put to work, you didn''t just let them work? They also have a life and a duty to provide for their families. I need money to do that. That means they have to pay their wages to live during the construction period. Moreover, the longer the construction period, the more enormous the funds will be. What happened to that money? I guess all the gold Melba inherited has given way to the two uncles, huh? It''s also alchemy, and where do you think that money came from and boiled down?


    Asio was also a cool face to Shester''s harsh allegations.


    "Alchemy...... nice, that. But there''s actually nothing like that, of course, and one day, all of a sudden, money didn''t come down from heaven. The answer is�� I borrowed it."


    "Borrowed?... to whom the hell?


    "From a certain country��"


    The servant Chester was also surprised by this answer.


    "... a certain country?... Does that mean you took forward investment in a foreign country?


    "Discover! That''s just great. Exactly. Now it''s a lean and thin land, but if you can work on it on a large scale and revive the land, you can do a lot of crops. I suppose you said that I would exclusively accommodate your country��"


    "... I see. But... would you still ride it... it sounds like a pretty risky investment talk..."


    "I knew it would be great. It''s a fairly risky story for those who lend it if this is really all it is, isn''t it? I can''t believe I''m getting a cup of crop until I try to figure it out."


    "Mm-hmm. If it wasn''t even a deciding factor like this, it wouldn''t be a rideable talk. Anyway, if it''s a major civil engineering project, it''s a consultation that you can''t do without financing a significant amount of money."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. Yes, it is. That''s it. That''s exactly it."


    "... what?... What the hell are you referring to?


    "It''s a decision maker. The decision-maker. Melba had a decision-maker."


    When Asio said so, he raised the edge of his mouth and laughed.

 592 Episode 590: Farming of Origin

    "Hmm, the decision-maker... did you have that thing on your skinny land?


    When Shester asked in surprise, Asio responded with a slight laugh.


    "Yeah, there was. Now, Mr. Shester, do you have any idea what that was about?


    Asked by Asio, Shester put his arms together and thought.


    "... Hmm. I don''t know. There are too few ingredients... we don''t know what to look at."


    "So is that. If you''re going to hit it without any ingredients, even with Mr. Shester, that''s what makes you feel so thin. Shall I give you a hint?"


    That''s how Azio protruded his right index finger toward the pin and the top of the sky.


    "The first is...... even though we did a massive irrigation work and toured all over the waterway, we didn''t let the land breathe water into lubrication. So the land itself remains lean as before..."


    Then, where Azio had said so much, Chester smiled.


    Azio noticed it and asked Chester in such a way as to be afraid.


    "... and you''re not gonna tell me you figured it out now, are you? That''s just about everything..."


    When Asio was taking words into exploration, Shester didn''t mind blocking it.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve already found out."


    "... lying, are you sure?"


    Shester replied bitterly to Asio''s half-hearted way of saying it.


    "Oh, maybe. Isn''t the name of the land that Melba owns named Lubos?


    To Shester''s answer, Azio accidentally caught his cheek.


    "... er... how did you know?


    "What, I think you just tipped too much, huh? There will only be one farming method, such as not letting the land suck the water, even though we did the work on a large scale and toured the waterway."


    Shester said so much, once cleared the room, and carried on his words with his little neck so as to cut off his glory.


    "That is the method of origin farming. It is a special method of cultivating crops as close as possible to the environment of their origin so that they grow deliciously. In the first place, the current agricultural land takes in nutrients by sprinkling various compost and makes it artificially fertile. But in the first place, it should have been a lean land everywhere. Origin farming means purposefully using its lean land, not watering it as it is, and ensuring that the fruit encloses its ultimate sweetness by finally bringing the vitality of the crop to its limit by doing just a few waters at the critical point where the crop withers away. That''s probably what Melba did. Didn''t I?


    Then Azio spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.


    "... it''s a hit. As Ms Shester predicted, Melba carried out the method of origin farming on a large scale in the land of Loubos. But... that''s why you often found out it was Rubos, right?


    "Oh, I''ve heard about this before. He said he had achieved great success by carrying out large-scale origin farming in a land called Loubos in Lowenglin. Even though I don''t like such stories, they pop into my ear, even though I am in a position to do so within the Valentine''s Republic. So."


    When Shester said that, he smiled just a little sorry.

 593 Lesson 591: A Country

    "I hear, however, that the method of origin requires little water. Then it seems unnecessary to carry out large-scale irrigation work..."


    Shester asked Asio with surprise as some questions arose, although he was brilliantly correct about the problems Asio had raised.


    Then it seems that Azio is quite familiar with the matter and replied quickly without getting her hair in between.


    "Yeah, we don''t need a lot of water. But it''s a small amount of water for this farming method, but it needs to be given at an exceptional time. As Mr Shester explained earlier, this farming method strengthens crops to the limit. But when you get to the critical limit, you just need to water it. If you miss that timing, the crop naturally withers. That''s why we need to patrol the waterways without neighborhoods like the eyes of a network. I don''t need much."


    "Hmm. I see... but only one more question remains"


    "What is it?


    "Certainly in Loubos the method of origin farming was a great success. But I hear that Loubos was the first successful example on a massive scale. Then there is still an extremely high risk in some countries that they have invested ahead of time. What made you decide that certain countries decided to lend money to Melba?


    "Oh, that''s right. Melba studied in one of those countries. And that''s where I studied agriculture."


    "Naturally, one of the things you''ve learned in agronomy is origin farming, right?


    "Yeah, and he... I think I mentioned it earlier, he was very good. So much for being called a prodigy."


    "Hmm. I mean, I used the connections I developed to win loans... something like that"


    "Yes. Frankly, I think he''s also good as a politician. That''s quite..."


    "Very well. By the way, aren''t you going to tell me who that particular country is?


    Shester sent a sharp gaze to Asio.


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulders as he bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Do you want me to tell you?... right - I don''t know what to do - I''ll tell you - I don''t know what to do"


    Asio told me not to wear it like a child.


    Then Shester asked Asio, laughing bitterly.


    "It fits a little poorly as it is. Besides, you''ll probably find out if you do a little research on this. So, what, this is something you can''t tell me from your mouth?


    To Shester''s plea, Azio looked like he had no choice.


    "I can''t help it - then let me tell you -"


    "Oh, please."


    "Okay. Let me tell you�� what is a certain country��"


    Azio still left the room open without wearing it here.


    And as he glanced into Chester''s face with his little neck, he raised his mouth angle.


    "The eternal rival of your homeland, the Republic of Valentin... nothing more than the Republic of Yuno"

 594 Episode 592: The Republic of Yuno

    "... was it still Yuno..."


    I shrugged in the face like Shester chewed up a bitter bug.


    Then Azio looked at Shester''s face like that and even asked with pleasure.


    "Was it as expected?


    "... sort of. If we were to make such a massive investment, it would be my Valentine or otherwise Yuno and the market would be set. But I have not heard in my ear that my homeland has granted such a massive loan to Loubos. So naturally, that means Yuno."


    When Shester said so, his bitter expression remained intact and he nodded in small pieces to tell himself again and again gently.


    "... Do you still hate Yuno?


    Asio cut into Chester in a clear tone.


    Shester then pinned up one eyebrow and answered slightly uncomfortably.


    "Sort of. Not so many people will be living in Valentin and have a good impression of Yuno. As you said earlier, you''re an eternal rival."


    "The neighboring countries are probably the ones whose market is set to be unfriendly to each other, but what Valentin and Yuno are unfriendly to each other seems a little unusual from my point of view and so on..."


    "Maybe. Moreover, the Papal State of Lowenglin also borders the United Kingdom of Raidham and the Kingdom of Dallas, causing great wars on the stage throughout the continent in times, but the truce period in between can also be truly unexpectedly long. In contrast, my Valentine and Yuno continue to extend their battles to the equivalent of war, even if it is not war."


    Then Asio quietly told him to carry on Shester''s words.


    "It''s an economic war, right?


    Shester nodded loudly at Asio''s inquiry.


    "Exactly. In the first place, my country was formerly nothing but a small coastal country. But our ancestors must have been brilliant in business, finding their way into the sea. He braided an unusual sailing technique and transacted endlessly across the ocean with various countries. And while it was an enclave, it gradually expanded its territory by acquiring the Special Economic Zone within each country''s territory. But... these things weren''t just proprietary patents in our country"


    "Looks like our neighbor, Yuno, went out to the ocean almost at the same time, right?


    "Uhm. Let''s leave it up to historians to decide which was actually first. But it is certain that Yuno found his way into the ocean almost at the same time. And the commercial talent of their ancestors is also apparently unmistakable, just like our ancestors. And Yuno gained territory to compete ahead with our country, and it''s still expanding."


    "But isn''t that the same for Valentine?


    Then Shester lifted his mouth and laughed niggly, lightly and repeatedly agreeing to small pieces.


    "Naturally. We can''t afford to be late for Uno."

 595 Chapter 593: Imagine

    ����Ω`�ˤĤ��ƤϤ����x�ˤ��Ƥ�������������ȤϤޤä������ʤ�Ԓ�ʤΤǤʡ�


    ���������`������Ť��������ʿ��{�Ǥ����Ԥ��ȡ����������٤��������Ĥ��Ȥʤä���


    �������Ǥ���������ä�ɫ���ȥ�Ω`�ˤĤ��ƤΤ�Ԓ���򥷥������`���󤫤�ֱ���ˤ�„���������ä��Ȥ����Ǥ������ޡ��_���˱���Ȥ��v�S����ޤ��󤫤�͡��˷��ʤ��Ǥ���Ԓ����Ԫ�ˑ����Ȥ��ޤ��礦����


    ���������i���Ȥ��ä����Ӥʤ���⡢Ԓ����Ԫ�ˑ������Ȥ�ͬ�⤷�����ᡢ�����������������`��Ԓ����܉�������򤷤���


    ���Ĥޤ�����Ԥ������ä����Ȥϡ����Фϥ�Ω`�Ȥ��Q�פˤ�ä�ԣ���Ȥʤä����ᡢ�Х�Ȥ�ͤ����Ȥ����ܤˤʤä��ΤǤϡ��Ȥ������Ȥ��ʣ���


    �����������g���Ԥ��Ф����������ȤǤ���


    ���_���˺��a��һ�ˤǤϤ���ʡ���������������Ǥ��ж��ϳ����ޤ�����


    ���ޤ����͡��Ǥ����餢���ޤǤ���σW��������^���ޤ��󤱤ɤ͡����������˺��a��Ҋ������ʤ���Ǥ��衣�ޤä����͡��ʤΤǃW�ϤۤȤ�ɴ_�Ť��Ƥ���äƤ����櫓�ʤ�Ǥ���


    �������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȥ����ȵ��ΥХ�Ȥ�Ҋ����


    �����Х�Ȥ�΢�Ӥ��ˤ������M�ߡ��ڤ���һ���֤������Y��Ǥ����ΤǤ��ä���


    ���դࡣ�ɤ����ʥХ�ȣ������������Ӥ��L�ӡ����Ф��������ιͤ����ǤϤʤ������ԤäƤ��뤬����


    ���������`���g��ֱ��˥Х�ȤؤȆ�������


    ����ȥХ�ȤϤ������˽M��Ǥ������ۤɤ����ؤ��ڤ򾲤����_��ʼ�᤿�Τ��ä���


    ���������񤹤�ΤϺ��ˤˤȤäƤ����ɤʤ��Ȥʤ�С����ä��ˤ���뤬������������ȴ椺�롹


    �Х�ȤϤ�������Ԥ��ȡ��٤����M����Ŀ�������äȾ�����Ѻ���a�äƤ��ޤä���


    ���Τ��᥷�������`�ϥ��������Ϥ碌�Ƽ�򤹤��᤿�Τ��ä���


    ���դ࡭���������衢�ɤ����Х�ȤϤ�������Ԓ���ݤ��ʤ��餷�����ʤΤǤ�����һ��Ԓ����䤨�褦��˼���Τ������ɤ�������������


    ���������Y���Ǥ��衣�������φ���ԑ�᤿�Ȥ����ǥХ�Ȥ��ڤ��_���Ȥ�˼���ޤ��󤷤͡����Ȥ��ԤäƤ⤳������Ԓ�����Ȥ�����櫓�ǤϤʤ��ΤǤ���������


    ���դࡣ�Ȥ������ȤϤ⤦���˾������ˤ����ܤϤʤ����Ԥ��Τ��ͣ���


    �����������ΤȤ���Ǥ�����������ܤϴ��ֹ��ˤʤ�ޤ���


    �������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȁI�֤�ڤ��Ƶ���μ�򤹤����ݩ`���򤷤���


    ���դ��࡭���ʤ�ۤɡ��褯�Фä�������������ˤ��Ƥ⤺���֤ȶ����浹�¤�ؓ���z����ߤ������錄���Υ��`�������z��Ǥ�����Τ��ʣ�����Ϲ������ƾѤäƤ������ȤʤΤ��ʣ�����Ȥ�żȻ������


    �����䤤�䤤�䤤�䡢�������żȻ�Ǥ��衣żȻ�����`��֤����H���⤿�⤿���Ƥ�������˲Ф���Ȥʤä��Ҥ餬�����������`����Υ��`���żȻ�M���z�ޤ줿�����ǾѤäƤ����ʤä��U�ǤϤ���ޤ���衣���䱾���Ǥ��äƤ����(???)��


    ����ȥ��������`��˼�鷺����������ζ���Ԥä���


    �������(???)���������Ԥä��ʣ��ǤϤ�Ϥꤳ��ޤǤ�Ԓ�����Фˤ���򾚤ꤳ��Ǥ���Ȥ������Ȥ��ʣ���


    �����Ԥ��ȥ��������`�ϥ˥���΢Ц�ߤʤ��顢��֪����Q���z�ॢ�����򤸤ä�Ҋ�Ĥ��ΤǤ��ä���

 596 Episode 594: Duplicate

    "Well, aside from that... we have a serious mission to search for both names, Ars and Ortes, which is our original purpose, but what are you going to do? Will you stay with us in the future, or will you say goodbye here... either?


    Asio was surprised and a little confused because Shester suddenly said something unexpected.


    "... Huh?... No, no, no, no, no, no. Isn''t this where we''re going to say goodbye now? Of course, I''ve decided to help you find Captain Ars. I mean, what''s going on, Mr. Chester? Why did you suddenly say that again?


    Asio seemed to be overmeasuring the meaning of Shester''s words and replied with considerable confusion.


    But Shester was calm and began to speak quietly to the Asios.


    "Hmm. As far as Azio''s story from earlier is concerned, there is a weak motive for you to conduct a search for the Ars. Because you and Ars acted together for an extremely short period of time. Except to talk about it if this is the pattern we''ve been having a hard time with for years, but you guys only accompany us for a few moments. So you don''t really want to help Ars, do you? Though most inconsiderate with Ars, you may say that it is only natural to join the search beyond being hired by the Schneider family�� But if you listen to me, don''t you have a different employer, except for Comet? Then you''ll be dressed as double payrolls, but what about that?


    Asio became a little troubled by Shester''s well-reasoned explanation.


    "... no, well, it does happen... uh-huh, double payroll..."


    Azio put his right fist under his chin and thought for a while.


    Then suddenly something flashed, and my face was par brighter.


    "That''s right! What if it just means working? No, of course, I''d like a salary just for Comet. But we don''t have to pay. This is not going to be a double paycheck, okay? Mr. Shester."


    Shester was surprised by the sudden offer of Asio.


    "... is that all right? So what''s in it for you?


    "For Comet, if there''s a lot of back shields, there''s never been more than that. Not to mention if the Schneider family, the famous coastal house that blasts its name under the sky, is a further backing, this is already called a gold bar to ghosts."


    Then Shester, a servant, became a troubled face.


    "No... I said I''d hire you, but not until I was behind you..."


    Then Asio said without waiting for Chester''s words to end.


    "I''m with you. The Schneider family hired him in, which would be synonymous with the fact that the person belongs to the Schneider family asylum. At least that''s what the pope thinks."


    "No, that may well be true..."


    "It may not be, it will definitely be. By the way, I''m not gonna stop hiring you in now... or anything like that, am I?


    When Azio said so, he smiled at Niyali and Shester.

 597 Lesson 595: The Holding of the Samurai

    "... but... so are you guys really good?


    When Shester asked in surprise, Azio replied that it was truly obvious.


    "Yeah, fine. Isn''t that right, Tran?


    Shaken by Azio, Tran nodded silently.


    "... Oh, speaking of which, wasn''t Baltic finalised yet... what do we do, Baltic?


    Asked Balto as Azio seemed a little mean.


    Then Baltic responded surprisingly.


    "I have not received a wage or anything from anyone else. Therefore, giving a salary over the Schneider family will not double. Therefore, I would like the Schneider family to pay their salaries as a just price for their work."


    When everyone was surprised by the demand for a clear salary that didn''t look too good on Baltic, even Baltic at the time took words unexpectedly.


    "What are you all so surprised about? I assume that my offer is a natural demand as someone on the hire side?


    Then he said with a face like Azio had been stuck by a fox.


    "... Oh, well, yeah... I didn''t think Baltic was going to make a demand for his salary, so you kind of cheated on him. But, well, the request itself isn''t strange at all. It''s not like any clean white knight works unpaid. It''s just... if you''re really not hired by anyone else... we''re talking about it, right?


    "I am not currently employed by anyone else. No matter how many times you ask me, my answer remains the same."


    "Is that true? Isn''t that weird about anything? ''Cause you''ve been on Comette''s side as an escort since she was so tempted, haven''t you? Then at least that''s when someone hired you to take care of the escort, right?


    Or what? And then there was some sort of circumstance, and my employer disappeared, but you''re gonna tell me that you''re still in charge of escorts, free of charge?


    Then Balt raised the corner of his mouth only slightly.


    "... what if I say yes?


    Although Azio was silent for a moment on everyone''s unexpected Baltic answer, he quickly recovered and started fighting back.


    "No, no, no, no, no, that''s not true, is it? It''s not a charity, it''s pro bono on the way. It''s not like there''s any... That''s right, Comet! What do you think? You''d think Baltic was supposed to be hired by someone, wouldn''t you?


    Suddenly Azio shook him, and Comet fluttered.


    "What!?... Oh, no... well... I guess my father put it on me... because he vaguely thought so..."


    "Don''t you? Did anyone... think Baltic was hired to put it down at this time? See, what do you say, Bart? Even Comet, who you''ve been protecting for decades, says this?


    Then Balto laughed at Azio spiralling his nose.


    "Azio, I tell you, what matters is not what Master Comet thinks. I will only protect Master Comet in the light of the samurai''s possession until my life comes to fruition!


    Balt said that in no way to his will, he just happened to put his arms together and pushed silently.


    Shester became the thought of seeing a brilliant samurai in such a Baltic position, and when he nodded loudly and strongly, he was deeply impressed at the bottom of his heart.

 598 Episode 596: Names and Family Orders

    "... what do you think of Mr. Shester?


    The troubled Azio happened to wave to Chester.


    Then Shester put his right fist under his chin and thought deeply for a while.


    "... right. Aren''t you employed by Melba, the eldest son of a commoner? Azio''s testimony that so far is just speculation. Also, Comet''s testimony that he thought he was employed by the former Archbishop of Fran. In the name of the Schneider family, then, it would be the source of this discourse to pay the salaries according to their work, beyond Baltic himself saying that there are no other employers in the light of his own samurai status. What do you say, Rodemul? I am in charge of the Schneider family, but you are its Schneider family ordinance. I''d like your opinion as a family order."


    Asked by Shester, Rodemur opened his mouth for the first time in a long time.


    "I agree with Shester. If you look at how Baltic has been so far, there is nothing you should doubt about being that person. If so, I know that Baltic is worthy of believing that he has no other employer."


    Then Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Alright, then, Comet, for both Baltic names, I shall henceforth pay the prescribed salary as a minister of the Schneider family. And for both names Asio and Tran, it''s unpaid. It only takes the form of being with us as an escort to Comet, okay?


    That''s what Shester said and looked around at everyone.


    Then Baltic responded vigorously with a bass that sounded well.


    "Submit!


    Shester nodded greatly, then saw Comet nestled next to him.


    Then Comet finally managed to respond, even as he looked around with Oddod.


    "... oh, yes... I... if the Asios are okay with that... oh, so is Baltic... fine..."


    When Chester smiled gently at Comet''s tender-overflowing reply, he finally looked back in the direction where Asio and Tran were and alternated between them.


    "Now, what are you going to do?


    Then Asio answered Shester''s question in a good way.


    "Yeah, of course that''s fine. This is the one who brought it up unpaid in the first place, right? Well, there can''t be any more disagreement here."


    When Asio said so, he posed in the most exaggerated way ever, spreading his arms wide aside and his neck wide over his side.


    It seemed as though he was still purposefully showing his defeat in a pose, and Chester accidentally broke his expression and laughed.

 599 Episode 597: An Interview

    1


    "... Well, now we''ve talked about this one for the first time"


    As Shester sighed and mingled with relief, Azio continued his words as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yeah, so suppose it''s time to leave for the key underground waterway?


    Then Chester shook his clothes.


    "No, suddenly underground waterways are dangerous. Before we do that, let''s explore the identity of the beautiful women who met here the day before the Ars disappeared."


    "... do you have a clue?


    "Let''s start with listening. I guess I can get a witness statement because she said she was a pretty beautiful woman?


    "Sure. So suppose we split up and listen in?


    "Right. So let''s just say we do it in pairs on Yesterday''s rooftop street."


    Then everyone nodded uniformly.


    "Then listen to me all over the town of Tulka. But don''t ever go into an underground waterway. And... we''ll meet here in three hours. So we''re going to use the information that we''ve got so far to determine the direction we''re going to take."


    Shester looked around everyone''s face when he separated words there.


    And when he made sure that everyone had no objection, he nodded greatly, saying,


    "Then we leave ourselves!


    Under Shester''s decree, four people, Asio, Tran, Comet and Balto, turned their heels together and ran away from the lobby.


    Shester looked at Rodemul, who refrained beside him when he dropped off the four backs, and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go too."


    Then Rodemur returned the meeting gently.


    "Ha. Let''s do that"


    Then they kicked the ground well and walked out early, almost simultaneously.


    Then, after only a few moments, he reached the front door of the hotel and pushed the heavy front door into the town.


    Two.


    "... excuse me. About six days ago, a somewhat large, skinny brunette visited this town..."


    As Shester tried to ask the young man sitting at the entrance to the town about the beautiful woman in question, the young man began to speak momentum with his eyes shining.


    "I know! I know! You can''t forget it''s been six days. Anyway, there''s no one in this town with that level of beauty. I remember you tremendously. No, I remember it now, but it''s trembling."


    "Really? Did the beauty enter this town through this path?


    Shester said, pointing to the streets stretching from the entrance to this town, which they had come by.


    Then the youth nodded loudly.


    "Yes, it is. You''ve been walking down this street with a big travel bag in your hand. I couldn''t see my face at first because it was something that was wearing a very wide range of big hats, but I peeked in when I passed by and I was already surprised. There was a beautiful woman there I''d never seen before."


    "I see. Take this road. At that time, the woman was alone, wasn''t she?


    When Shester asked, the youth looked kyotoned.


    "No, there were three beautiful women. All three of you wear a wide range of big hats. Everyone colored their whole bodies with white, red and blue, respectively. I never thought I''d see three of those beauties at the top of my head."


    Shester was surprised by the testimony of the young man.

 600 Episode 598: At the Pleasant Pavilion

    One.


    "... three beautiful women..."


    As Shester muttered quietly, Rodemul beside him opened his mouth.


    "What do you think, if all three beauties were, there would probably be a lot of eyewitness testimony, so why don''t you do a lot of listening?


    Shester nodded at Rodemur''s prophecy.


    "Right. Let''s get as many testimonies as we can for the original purpose."


    That''s what Shester said, he walked out, mostly.


    And when I went into the people who were going on the road and the stores that were going along the road, I listened one after another.


    That was the same with Rodemur, who asked every man from one end around about the three beautiful women.


    As a result, he succeeded in obtaining several eyewitness statements.


    "... sounds like they were all walking around town pretty flashy, huh?


    Rodemul nodded at Shester''s words.


    "Yes. Apparently so. But that doesn''t mean we have useful information."


    "Right. Let''s just keep listening... Okay, let''s hear it in that store next time."


    "Yes, I did. Then let''s hurry up."


    When they nodded at each other, they headed toward the store with a sign marked "Pleasure Pavilion".


    Two.


    "Pavilion Master, I''d like to ask you properly, did you not see three extraordinary beauties about six days ago?


    To Shester''s inquiry, the pavilion owner at the pleasure pavilion behind the counter tilted his neck only slightly, showing the face of the idea.


    But the pavilion lord turned immediately to Shester, and frowned.


    "You three... don''t know. But two beautiful women would have come to this store."


    "Just the two of us? What about those two outfits?


    "It was two people, bright red all over and blue all over. You''re a beautiful woman, aren''t you? I''m surprised."


    "Red and blue... So you''re saying there''s no white..."


    The pavilion owner reacted to Shester''s whining.


    "Yeah, that said, you said you had another regular visitor to the house. Hmm, is the other one white? I wish I''d worshipped him."


    "... so what did you two do when you walked into this store?


    "What... I ordered a drink and you two were talking to each other..."


    "... Didn''t you hear what I said?


    "I don''t know... it''s like I heard you, I didn''t hear you... Hi, I''ve been deaf lately..."


    When the pavilion owner said so, he put his right index finger up and stuck it in his ear and began to whisk.


    Shester smiled unexpectedly and took a piece of gold out of his pocket and placed it on the counter.


    "What do you think? Can''t you remember that now?


    Then the pavilion lord pulled his finger out of his ear and immediately put the gold coin in his right palm.


    "Oh, yeah, I remember that. You said you were going to an ancient library."


    Then Chester''s eyes glistened.


    "An ancient library?


    "Oh, don''t you know? This public library is a collection of ancient documents not only about the town of Tulka, but also about the wide Low Englin. It''s a little bit further north than the town center, so if you''re interested, you can go."


    Shester looked at Rodemur and nodded greatly.

 601 Lesson 599: The Prestige of the Superpowers

    "Is this the old library..."


    When Shester revealed his identity to the guards and walked through the tightly cemented gates, the building stood in front of him with a sense of considerable history lined with brave white Asian columns.


    Then Rodemur beside him pointed to the right back of the building, and said with a bass that passed well.


    "Apparently, that''s the entrance."


    When Shester looked at the direction Rodemur pointed, there was a wooden door of difficult but heavy fun to see as a shadow of a column column.


    "Uhm. Let''s go quick"


    Shester and Rodemur moved early, and as soon as they reached the door through the columns, they opened the door forcefully and stepped into the building.


    "... Hmm. Most of the buildings are just made of marble, and the inside is limp."


    "Yes, it''s a very comfortable thing to do"


    When they sighed at the coolness in the building, they looked around and looked at how it was going.


    There was an infinite array of bookshelves in the building, which seemed to contain an impressive amount of ancient documents.


    "... and that''s quite an enormous amount..."


    When Shester was half-hearted by the number of holdings, even Rodemul, who usually did not put his emotions on the table, groaned in a grumpy tone.


    "... what do we do with collecting so many ancient documents..."


    Then Shester tilted his neck to this and replied.


    "Perhaps there''s no reason to collect them separately or what to do. But I guess there''s something like a duty to be the superpower and to be the best in every field."


    "I see. A superpower is something that costs a lot and maintenance."


    "Not at all. If I may say so, this is only a part of the nation''s glory. It''s hard because we have to build and maintain so much stuff just for the sake of glory. But... Perhaps this is necessary for the superpowers. If we think that our country is the best and most advanced in all areas, it will be a great confidence for our people. And if it builds up, it becomes the confidence and prestige of the nation. So I think it''s the most important and essential thing for a superpower."


    "I see... it''s true that a state is a collection of people, so if every citizen was confident, that would form the basis for the prestige of the state, wouldn''t it?


    "Oh, and I guess that''s the strength of this superpower, Lowenglin."


    Then while Rodemur nodded loudly and again, he tipped his neck only slightly at the end.


    Shester took it for granted.


    "What''s up? Do you have any questions?


    Then Rodemul frowned and looked sternly.


    "No, I agree with you that the confidence of every citizen would have the strength of low englin... but if that goes too far... I mean, what about when confidence goes too far?


    Then Shester nodded loudly at Rodemur''s query.


    "Be arrogant then. Terribly, the arrogance of the superpowers and��"

 602 Episode 600: The Arrogance of the Superpowers

    ������������ΰ����Ǥ�����������ϱ����˿֤�������ΤȤʤ�ޤ��礦�ʣ���


    ���ǥ�뤬ü����Ĥ���ꓤ���Ĥ��Ȥʤä��Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��������`���󤤤ˤ��ʤ�������


    �����ࡣ�����⤽�ΰ�����ì�Ȥ��Ҥ��������ƥ��󹲺͹����򤤤���С�������˼���ȱ�����ꡢ�Τ���ȫ����ѪҺ�����v����Ȥ�����Τ������衹


    ���Ϥ���������Ф���Ϻ������ⱻ�ꤿ���Ȥ����Ǥ������ޤ��͡�����


    �������������ˤʡ�����


    ���������`�ϱ��麮��˼�����ؤˡ��������ʤ�줿�췙�Υ��ƥ�ɥ��饹��Ҋ�Ϥ�����


    ����Ȥ褦�䤯���ν��������������Ŀ�Ĥ�˼���������Τ��ä���


    �����ƥ��ǥ�롢„���z�ߤ��_ʼ���褦����ʤ�����


    ���������`���Ԥ�졢���ǥ��⵱����Ŀ�Ĥ�˼���������餷�����鷺�����]�򾏤ޤ��Əꤨ����


    ���Ϥ��������Ǥ������Ǥ��ַ֤��򤷤�„���z�ߤ��_ʼ���ޤ��礦������


    �����䡢Ҋ���ޤ���ܤ��������������ˤ������٤ʤ��褦�����ַ֤������Ȥ⤹���˜g���������������һ�M�Ǥ�����������


    ����֪�¤��ޤ������Ǥϡ�������������Ԥ���Ǥɤ��Ǥ��礦������


    ���ǥ����������Ε��ܤ˴����ι��ĕ����������ƅ���褦�Ȥ��Ƥ�����ʮǰ������Ԥ����֤�ָ��ʾ������


    ���դࡣ�ɤ���餳�ι��ĕ��^��š�T�Τ褦���ʡ��褷���ˤˤ��褦��


    ���������`�ϛQ�Ϥ��������˚i���M�ᡢ˲���g�����Ԥ�Ԫ�ؤȤ��ɤ��Ť�����


    ���������Ф�ʧ�񤹤롣�١����ͤ������Ȥ�����Τ���������


    ���������`�����������Ԥ���Ԓ��������ȡ��Ф�Ŀ�򥭥饭����x������Ϣ�����Фä���ڤǏꤸ����


    ���Ϥ����ΤǤ��礦���ɤΤ褦�ʤ�Ҫ���Ǥ��礦���������⤷�������餳����ι��ĕ����i�ޤ줿���ΤǤ����������ꤷ�U����ޤ��󣡤⤦���Ф餯���������������ޤ��󤫣��g�Ϥޤ��������ɤ��������뤫˼���ФǤ��ơ������ã��⤷�����Ƥ��Ǥ��i�ߤ������ĕ����ФäƤ���ä���룿����ʤ�й��ĕ��Υ����ȥ뤫���⤷�����������Ť����ä�픤���Ф�����̽�������ޤ�������


    �Ф���ڤǤ��ޤ�ˤ���ϵ�ʤ��Ȥ����褬��ˤޤ������Ƥ���


    ���������`�ϥ��ǥ����Ҋ�Ϥ碌�ҤȤ������Ц��©�餹�ȡ��Ф���ֱ�äƸĤ�����򤭤��Ԥä���


    �����䡢�����ǤϤʤ�������g������ǰ�Τ��Ȥʤ���������ι��ĕ��^����ˤ���Ů���L�ͤ����ʤ��ä�������������


    ������Фϥ��饭�餷��Ŀ�򤵤���x�������ȳ̤��⤵�����ڤǤޤ������Ƥ���


    �����ޤ��������ޤ������\���󥰤���Ů���ˤǤ��磿��һɫ����������Ů�Ԥȡ��⤦һ�ˤ���һɫ�ǡ��ɤ���⤽��㤢�������ä��Τ�褯ҙ���Ƥ��ޤ��裡��


    �ФϤ�����һ�����~�����Ф�ȡ��Τ���˼���������褦��Ĥ��Ȥʤä���


    �����Ƥ������ޡ��ޤ�����ڤ�һ�ݤˤޤ������Ƥ��ΤǤ��ä���


    �����������������������һɫ�Τ���ޤ��\���󥰤���Ů���F������˽M�ˤʤä���Ǥ��裡�������������Ԥ������ˤ��Ф����ˤ����ä��ʣ�������

 603 Episode 601: The Beauties of the Universe

    "... you still sound like Ars and Ortes with the two guys..."


    Shester listened to and was convinced of the characteristics of the two men who appeared with the white beauty six days ago.


    Then Rodemur beside him also nodded loudly.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Shester nodded back and asked the man again how it was then.


    "Do you remember what it was like?


    Then the man said again out of breath and quickly.


    "Absolutely! It would be impossible if all three of those beautiful beauties appeared. Well, I''ve already stared at you with all my eye blessings, and I remember you well!


    "Right. So, what was it like?


    "As I said earlier, there were only two beautiful women at first. When they entered this room, they didn''t do anything, they were sitting in the middle of nowhere. So I was vaguely wondering if I might be meeting."


    "So your predictions were met?


    "Yeah, it is. Since the two of you came here... well... it was about fifteen minutes ago, another beautiful woman and two men came in."


    "How''d it go with the two of you? A man..."


    "Are you a man... I honestly don''t remember it very well because I didn''t see it with little attention... it didn''t seem like a breeze to have a relationship with the beauties... did it feel like a working relationship one way or the other..."


    "Was there anything particularly unusual about how things were going?


    "... Uh-huh, that''s right. I don''t think there was anything particularly weird about that, was there? Well, isn''t it proof to the left that you don''t remember well that the men looked normal? I think you''ll remember if anything changes."


    "Sure. So how were the three beauties?


    "No, that wasn''t beautiful anymore! Those three should all be called extinct beauties now! And what''s surprising is that none of the three of them are very alike. If three normal beauties show up, I guess three sisters - don''t you think? But those three are probably not sisters, are they? Wouldn''t that be awesome? Three beautiful classes at the same time, right? What the hell does that have to do with anything? Well, even so, maybe this is just my own assumption, huh?


    Then Shester put his arms together and started thinking.


    "... Hmmm... even though three beauties I''ve never seen appeared, were they not alike... not even sisters enough to be such an extinct beauty... is it still unnatural..."


    Shester groaned like a soliloquy, staring quietly at the stained glass of skylights with thin, light slipping in.

 604 Episode 602, Glenn.

    "Hey, it''s really weird ~. Those three aren''t sisters, and how the hell did they get to know each other? Is there a school or something that brings together the most beautiful women in the world? Or is it a place of work? If there is such a place, I want to get a job there too - how much fun it would be to do it. Must be a beautiful sight the opposite of such a killer landscape - hey, if there really is such a place, I want to get a job now - how dare you?... That said, I didn''t hear anything?


    He showed off his long and wide tongue as the man stretched quite beneath his nose.


    Shester replied to the man, lightly shrugging his shoulders.


    "Oh, I''d like to ask you about the three beauties?


    "Oh, yeah, you did. How''s it going, how''s it going...... yeah? When you ask me, it''s like none of the three of us even felt like we were here looking for something... or the guys... maybe we were, right?... Is that it? Then what the hell did they come to this ancient library for? ����


    When the man said so, he put his arms around him and put his little neck around him and thought.


    Shester snapped at how the man was genuinely troubled, not the play, convinced that the words were free of lies.


    "Not looking for ancient documents, but in an ancient library... I see. Maybe this is a little mystery?


    When Shester shrugged, she smiled joyfully.


    "By the way, are you a scholar here or something?


    When Shester asked him who the man was while he was late, the man nodded with a flamboyant smile.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''m an academic at this ancient library in Tulka, Glenn."


    Glenn introduced herself with a smile as she created a bright and cheerful atmosphere.


    "I''m late. I am Helmut Shester, deliberator of the Republic of Valentin. This is..."


    Shester said a little bit about how to introduce Rodemur there.


    Then Rodemur, who had just realized it, proceeded to introduce himself.


    "My name is Rodemur, and I am a subordinate of Councillor Shester. Nice to meet you..."


    Rodemul thought that he would not even bother to give the Schneider family a name here, and raised the name Shester''s men without difficulty.


    Then Glenn put down a beat and was greatly surprised, just slightly curled behind him.


    "... a councilor... isn''t he great... oh, no, I, didn''t I say something rude? ����


    Glenn''s complexion clouded as he saw it, instantly losing his vibrancy blue-white.


    That''s why Shester rushed to wave his right hand and try to calm Glenn down.


    "No, there''s nothing rude about it. It helps a lot to answer questions well. Please, I want you to relax."


    Glenn then sighed in relief, tensing his cheeks slightly, but regaining some vibrancy.

 605 Lesson 603: Ancient Documents

    "Really, good ~... Actually, I''m really chatting and my boss is always mad at me for saying extra things..."


    When Glenn said so, he knocked his neck forward and nodded greatly.


    Shester smiled quietly and spoke gently to see Glenn like that.


    "Right. No, as far as I''m concerned, it''s very helpful. As much as I''d like to hear a few more stories if I could... What do you think?


    Then Glenn quickly bounced his head up against the cash as well.


    "Yes! Of course. What a pleasure."


    "Thank you. Let''s hear about this ancient library first. According to what I hear, this place holds a large quantity of ancient documents related to Lowenglin?


    "Yes, it is already in large quantities�� it possesses so many ancient documents about Low Englin that it can be said to be almost innumerable. But although some of them are properly organized and classified, many of them remain unorganized. So the many shelves that you''re looking at right now are some of the organized old documents, and the unorganized old documents are still stored in large quantities underground."


    Then Chester was also greatly surprised.


    "... that this is just part of it? With all this mass?


    "Yes. Even so, we also have ancient documents here from countries other than Roenglin. Right...... is a third of the whole thing about other countries? By the way, there''s got to be two shelves in your country, in the Valentine''s Republic, right?


    "... well, was it..."


    Then he looked like Shester had come up with something.


    "If it''s about Dallas and Raydam, the great powers, they have quite a few of them, don''t they?


    "Right. Not that there are so many of them because the United Kingdom of Raidham is a relatively young country, but as far as the Kingdom of Dallas is concerned, that''s enough to rot already. Anyway, it''s the oldest kingdom in the world, so there are a lot of ancient documents that can be compared to the length of its history."


    "... how long do you have?


    Shester asked as he raised the corner of his mouth and niggered.


    But Glenn didn''t realize it, and answered as he looked up at the ceiling and thought about it.


    "Right... I''ve never counted, but I was wondering if there''s probably a hundred on the shelf..."


    "A hundred... that''s another great number, huh?


    "Yes. But even when it comes to Dallas, many of them are in an unorganized state. Because it has more history than Lowenglin, when it comes to the oldest times, many things are indecipherable rather than impossible to organize. If you include them all... well... there could probably be a thousand on the shelves."


    "... thousand..."


    Shester was astonished at the sheer amount of it.

 606 Episode 604: Ancient Magic

    "... a thousand... when there''s so much... I can''t find it..."


    Rodemul, who refrained behind, reacted rarely to Shester''s whining.


    "... Master Shester, is there anything you can think of?


    Then Shester nodded loudly and turned to Rodemur to talk.


    "Mm-hmm. You remember the talk about the contents of the house being pockingly choosen into the sphere when we entered Lennon''s lair after the example trial? Besides, Rodemul, the disappearance of Bath Village that you were talking about. Besides, the enemies who ran into each other in the Dallas Royal Palace and vanished Master Carla in an instant�� I wonder if these are all common."


    "... indeed. The bigger they are, the bigger they are, the bigger they are all decided by the sphere�� So Master Shester is wondering if that''s the ancient magic of Dallas?


    "Exactly. Regardless of Lennon''s lair, the latter two are in Dallas. That''s why I thought so. Well, I don''t think the Ars were looking into it."


    "... right..."


    Then Glenn pinched his mouth as Nico listened intrigued to the two of them talking.


    "... Um... are you interested in the ancient magic of Dallas?


    "Yeah? Oh, yeah, you were listening to me?


    When Shester asked in a slightly surprised manner, Glenn replied slightly awkwardly.


    "Oh, excuse me. It''s what I was hearing..."


    "No, I don''t mind. We were talking right next door. This is the bad one. By the way, are you familiar with the ancient magic of Dallas?


    "Yes! Of course! In the first place, I specialize in the history of the Kingdom of Dallas, and I specialize in ancient times."


    "Hmm. Was it... but is it history and not magic?


    "No, I look like a magician, and you know a lot about ancient magic, don''t you?


    "Really!? So you''re really an expert."


    "Yes, I''m a pretty full-fledged expert at this."


    "Right. No, this is another amazing coincidence. The scholar who happens to ask is an ancient magic expert in Dallas..."


    "Yes. So... but in the earlier story, it was the magic of deciding on a sphere, wasn''t it?


    "Mm-hmm. It feels like I''m going to decide the whole space in an instant..."


    Then Glenn answered with a feeling of impotence.


    "Yeah, yeah, I do, I do"


    Then both Shester and Rodemur were sincerely surprised by this.


    "Do you have one!? Really!?"


    Glenn was surprised at Shester asking with great momentum and answered with a step back.


    "... Yeah, yeah. Probably... but..."


    "Tell me! What the hell is that..."


    Glenn answered Shester, asking more impetuously, a step backwards.


    "... Yes. That''s probably... the ultimate magic of the ogre god..."

 607 Lesson 605: The Native Gods

    "... The Ultimate Magic of Auga God..."


    Shester was often stunned by a magical name that was too daunting.


    Then Rodemul, who refrains right behind him, asked Chester to whisper.


    "... you know what? ����


    Shester replied lightly to Rodemul, who asked to peek into his face from behind, without putting his hair in while he looked at his face.


    "I have no idea."


    Rodemul agreed with Chester, who said with one eye meditating on his tea eye, smiling lightly.


    "Me too."


    Then Glenn, the Ten himself who raised the issue, put his arms together and became a difficult face.


    "... ugh, I knew it, Auga God, didn''t you know... I guess it''s a minor god - I''m quite a favorite god, though."


    "No, I''m sorry. I''ve never heard of it at all, but what kind of god is that august god?


    "I am a native god of Dallas, but before I was destroyed by the only god of Dallas, I was the Lord God who binds the other native gods as the great god of Dallas."


    "Hmm. You''re the native god of Dallas... ancient, huh?


    "That''s already the story of the Divine Age. Thousands or tens of thousands of years... No, maybe hundreds of thousands of years ago..."


    When Glenn said that, he put his arms together again and began to think of it as something bumpy with a difficult face.


    But Shester was so intrigued by the conversation that he immediately interrupted Glenn''s thoughts.


    "Excuse me, can I ask you something?


    Then Glenn returned to me as soon as possible.


    "Yes? Oh, what is it?


    "Are you a Zexian, a Lowenglin state religion?


    "Oh, yes. Right at once."


    "Hmm. For once... don''t you believe much?


    "No, it''s not that I don''t believe you... I don''t know what to say... yes! Is it the closest that you''re not interested..."


    "I''m not interested... you''re an old librarian, aren''t you? Then you''re naturally interested in history, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, of course. As I said earlier, my specialty is the ancient history of Dallas."


    "Mm-hmm. But in that ancient history, isn''t that the only god of Dallas, the native gods, and so much more?


    "Yeah, a lot of them come out."


    "And you''re not interested?


    "Oh, no, no. I''m interested in the gods, aren''t I? Against the only god of Zexism, of course. But it''s not about faith, it''s about history."


    "... you mean you don''t believe in God''s reality?


    "No, that''s different, too. I believe in the reality of God, and so do all sorts of native gods. But I don''t want to worship those gods because I believe in reality. Do you understand?


    "Oh, I see... that''s what you mean..."


    When Shester said that to twinkle, he once again took a serious look at the good-looking young man''s face in front of him.

 608 Episode 606: Glenns Views

    "Why can''t we worship God?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Glenn leaned his neck and thought a little.


    "... right... honestly interpreting God''s deeds as they are... uh-huh, you two are Valentin''s, aren''t you? So you''re an atheist after all?


    Glenn asked the two of them in fear, feeling a little like he had returned it to me here.


    Then Shester sensed the intent immediately and sensitively.


    "Oh, of course I am. So we don''t have any feelings for God, and we can never talk to anyone about what we''re talking about here. So why don''t you let me know what you''re talking about?


    "Yes. Eh, well... you interpret God''s deeds as they are..."


    "Hmm. When you give an honest interpretation?


    When Shester got his hands on him and urged him, Glenn made up his mind or finally uttered a forbidden word.


    "... I think God is extremely evil..."


    Glenn closed her eyes and lay down her face just to say that the chat had passed and she had followed.


    But Shester smiled in contrast.


    "Glenn, I agree with that opinion."


    Then Rodemul tuned in just as well.


    "Me too."


    With the full consent of the two of them, Glenn stumbled up in his face.


    "Is it true!?


    "Oh, I won''t lie. I thought the same thing before."


    "Really! Again, Valentine''s people that atheists make up a large crowd. I get the story!... Oh, but I believe in God..."


    Then Shester smiled even more and said.


    "Me, too. I didn''t believe in God''s reality before, either, without much leakage. But... I stopped wondering about the reality of God because of an event."


    "Me too."


    As Rodemul immediately followed Shester, Glenn stared at them with a tremendously intriguing look.


    "... because what the hell happened?


    "... Hmm. Right..."


    Shester put his arms together there and thought about it a lot.


    (... Now what... Should I say something about El to this young man named Glenn? Or we can make the right conversation and get through this... but if you find out it''s a lie, you don''t have an ex or a kid. I need to hear a lot more talk from him... and I guess I should still trust him to a certain extent to talk to him... and he seems to be trustworthy... no, seriously. Speaking of which, he was a chatter...... Hmm. Instead of an idea here......)


    So when Shester glanced at the side, Rodemur nodded forcefully with a slight smile.


    Shester looked at it, nodded back, set his mind and turned to Glenn.


    "Fine. Let me tell you what the event was like. But it''s a bad place here. Is there somewhere quiet where no one can talk to you?


    Then Glenn responded immediately with a bright face.


    "Then let''s go to the cellar. There''s no one there to ask, and there''s a room with unclassified ancient documents about the Kingdom of Dallas."

 609 Lesson 607 Promise

    One.


    "... you can rest assured here. Doors are sturdy and you don''t have to worry about sounds, and people rarely come in near this room in the first place."


    That''s what Glenn said while closing the door behind his back, Shester said as he looked around the room cluttered with ancient documents.


    "... That''s pretty wide... there''s going to be two hundred square meters.... but is it true that all the ancient documents here are about Dallas?


    "Yes. Anyway, it''s uncategorized, so it''s rare that it was anything that had nothing to do with Dallas when I did a proper research, but that''s only rare, so I suppose it''s okay to say that the ancient documents that are almost here belong to Dallas, right?


    "... Hmm. Right..."


    Looking indoors again as Shester was impressed, I looked right at Glenn, who looked like he wanted something.


    "Oh well. We''re gonna talk about what happened, right?


    "Yes, I would very much like to ask you... what the hell kind of experience do those who were once atheists get to believe in God''s reality... I am very interested"


    "Okay. But this conversation is useless. Promise me that no matter how much you chat, you will never speak out about this. Can you do that?"


    "Okay. I swear here that I will never divulge it to anyone else."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it. The story of the encounter that led us to believe in the reality of our God..."


    Shester started talking quietly, but in a clear tone, about meeting Elle the Elvis, slowly and well, with some fabrication without touching on any other incident.


    Two.


    "... Elle the Elvis was real... if that story is true, there is certainly no question about God''s real existence..."


    Glenn said with a startled look on his face, shaking just a few bodies loosely to the side.


    Then Shester protested a bitter mix of laughter.


    "It''s a true story. Master Elle is real... no, I should say..."


    "Oh well... with the ultimate magic of the Auga God... you mean even Elle, the mythical cat, bends his knees before the Auga God..."


    When Glenn said that in a grunt, Shester asked again about it.


    "That august god was the god of the native gods of Dallas, wasn''t he? So you''re pretty strong in inheritance?


    "Right. Ancient documents state that among the native gods they were plucked out and strong. And since there''s so much of a statement that even the only god of Dallas has been manipulated, if the legacy is certain, it seems to have been a pretty powerful god."


    "Hmm. The ultimate magic of that mighty God... then no wonder Lord Elle lost, huh?


    "Right. Elle the Elvis has a lot of inheritance compared to the Auga God. Because it''s God that he was the patron saint of Adam and Eve the first human being in the first place. You probably like humans originally. Quite a long time ago, I used to frequently come down to the lower realm and leave behind all sorts of inheritance. As far as its many inheritances are concerned, Elle the Elle is also a pretty strong god. But... I think that perhaps the Auga God is far above it."

 610 Chapter 608 Wooden Box

    "Glenn, is that ancient document with that august divine ultimate magic inside this room?


    Glenn nodded loudly at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Yes. So I took you to this room"


    "Right. If it''s quick, can you show it to me?


    "Yes. Of course. Please come this way."


    Glenn urged me, and the two of them proceeded to the back of the room.


    "There seems to be a lot of clutter on the old documents, but can you save them now?


    Glenn grinned at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Oh, then you''ll be fine. All these underground rooms are specially made and are suitable for keeping your books cool all year round. Plus, we academics dust regularly, so no problem. And..."


    "And?"


    "Yes, any books that seem really important are kept tight. Just like this corner."


    When Glenn said so, he stopped and showed a bunch of crates stacked deep in the room.


    "So you''re keeping it in that crate?


    "Yes, the tree will absorb moisture in moderation."


    "I see. So, there''s an example ancient document in any of those crates, too?


    "Exactly. Please come this way."


    Glenn walked over to one of the crates a little early.


    "Excuse me. It''s in the crate below here, so could you help me lower the crate above?


    Then Rodemul walked forward without putting his hair in between.


    "Then I will."


    As Rodemul proceeded straight in front of the crate in a light foothold, he joined forces with Glenn to lower the upper crate to the floor.


    "Thank you. Anyway, there are ancient documents in there in a cup, so it overlaps..."


    Glenn made a few excuses while removing the top lid of the crate where the ancient documents of interest were stored.


    "No, not at all. It''s cheap."


    When Rodemur gently returned it, Glenn met with a slight scuffle.


    "Ah! There was. This is it."


    Glenn partitioned the finely sliced cloth as a buffer that lay in a cup in the crate, carefully removing from the box one particularly thick and very old looking from the many ancient documents contained beneath it.


    "This or... this has the ultimate magic of the Aug God..."


    When Shester shrugged unexpectedly, Glenn soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    "Are you sure?


    Because of an ancient document that was too old and vague, Chester was perplexed for a moment and asked Glenn just in case.


    Then Glenn responded brightly.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Well, it''s troublesome when you''re treated too abusively, but you won''t, will you?


    "Absolutely. Then let me be polite."


    Shester says, no, I got an old document from Glenn.


    "That''s heavy..."


    "Yeah, this book covers not only the Auga gods, but all the native gods in central Lowenglin, so it''s a fair amount."


    Shester nodded loudly at Glenn''s explanation, never putting his hand softly on the cover.

 611 Episode Six Hundred and Nine, Daewoo.

    "The title of this book is... Uh-huh... I can''t read it..."


    Chester tried hard to narrow his eyes and read the letters written on the cover, but could not read any letters because the epidermis was almost peeled off.


    "Yeah, it is. There is nothing in the text that seems to be the title of this book either. That''s why I don''t know the title of this book. But as I mentioned earlier, because of the details of the ancient native gods passed down to the continent of Melissa, we conveniently read" Low Englin Central native gods all "."


    "Hmm. Dae-chung... So it''s pretty detailed, huh?


    "Yes, more detail than any other ancient document. Just..."


    "Yeah? What''s up?


    "Yes, it''s just that there are a few things that are different from many other ancient documents�� so this book is considered uncategorized and I''m sleeping here."


    "... So you''re saying there''s a possibility of a fake book?


    "You''re right. At least many other scholars doubt its potential."


    When Glenn said that sadly, he nodded quietly drooling his head.


    "... but you don''t think so. Right?


    Glenn brought momentum to Shester''s convinced story.


    "Yes! It is. I don''t consider this book a fake book. On the contrary, I even think that what''s written in this book is true and that other books are miswritten."


    "Do you have a basis for that?


    "... no, what can even be said to be grounds... but the antiquity of this book is not an anomaly. All the other books are pretty new compared to that. If for any reason the oldest of the other books misrepresented it and the others wrote it..."


    "I see. So you''re saying that the oldest of the other books is the possibility of fake books?


    "Yes. Maybe, but maybe it is, isn''t it?... but... this theory of mine is unfortunately a minority..."


    "Hmm. But you''re an expert in ancient Dallas history, aren''t you? Aren''t the other scholars?


    "Yes. I''m the only expert in Ancient Dallas. But it''s also true that they''re all good researchers in different times, countries, regions, etc... so honestly I can assure you with absolute confidence..."


    When Glenn said that, he just drowned and nodded.


    "Well... well, in modern times, it''s hard to figure out what''s true, even in any field. Perhaps even more so when it comes to the truthfulness of old literature."


    Glenn left his neck hanging when he didn''t make it slight, even though Shester said comforting words that he wasn''t very good at.


    Then Rodemul said, letting his face peek from the side, trying to change the bad vibe.


    "You two, why don''t you just put the trumpet away for now and just look at the contents of the book?


    Then Glenn looked up sooo well.


    "... right. Set aside the trumpet and look inside. I find that interesting, don''t you think?


    Because the interest had already shifted to the contents of the book, Glenn''s face had a delightful researcher''s.

 612 Episode Six Hundred Ten: God Who Wants Out

    "Hmm. Then why don''t we just keep standing... OK, let''s move to that table over there"


    When Shester said so, he walked out early enough to a round table nearby.


    The table had four chairs, and Chester pulled one of them and sat promptly.


    Then Rodemul and Glenn both followed immediately, and as soon as they reached the table, they pinched Chester and sat in a chair.


    "Okay. Then let me read it carefully."


    Shester says no, I turned the cover.


    Then soon the body appeared, so Chester tried to narrow his eyes and read the text.


    "... it''s written in ancient language. It''s pretty old too... apparently this is something I can read accurately with my awkward knowledge..."


    Saying so, Shester looked at Glenn''s face sitting mostly on his right hand.


    "Glenn, please. Explain it to us."


    With that said, Shester pulled the chair and stood up momentously, urging Glenn on his right to change his seat.


    Glenn quickly rose to momentum with a proud face, although he hesitated a little at first.


    "... but as I cross the line..."


    Glenn said so and sat vigorously in the chair where Shester had sat until earlier.


    And when he made sure Shester sat on his right hand, he gently put his hand on the book.


    "From this first page to roughly a third of the total will be a statement about the Lord God Auga."


    Then Shester raised his surprise.


    "A third!? Are you breaking that many pages?


    "Yes, because the same is true of other literature about the heritage of the continent of Melissa, where the Lord God Auga appears everywhere he talks. I feel like I rarely talk about it anymore. So even if you''re reading this story, it doesn''t show up in a surprising way."


    "Does that mean that even if other gods are the protagonists'' stories, the protagonist god Auga will appear in something?


    "Yes, it is. By and large, what Auga God says about the main character is the whole... well, in terms of the number of talks, is it a tenth? But when it comes to the august god''s appearance, that''s about 90% more."


    "Well, I don''t know... you''re a god who wants to go out for a long time, huh?


    Then Glenn smiled with a broken face.


    "Yeah, yeah, I really feel like I want to come out completely already. Anyway, it''s over 90%."


    "Hmm. I''m not familiar with these conversations, so I''d like to ask you, what about the Gods of the rest of the world? There must be a Lord God in every region. What the hell is that percentage of appearances?


    "Right...... well I can''t put it all together, isn''t it a lot or something like 50%? More than 90% of the time is unusual."


    When Glenn said so, he spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.

 613 Episode 611: The Truth of Heritage

    "Do you mean so powerful a God?


    Even though Shester questioned it, Glenn couldn''t measure its meaning.


    "... what does that mean?


    Then Shester put aside a long time to sort things out in his head once or for more than a dozen seconds before he started talking about it more or less.


    "... I thought it might have been in the form of a face to every inheritance for the power that plucked out too much compared to the other gods? In the first place, I think inheritance is based on events in the human world, making the gods appear and portraying them funny and strange. I mean, it''s people who draw. Wasn''t it in the form of appearing in every inheritance because its depicting humans so highly valued the power of the Auga God?


    "... I see... So you''re saying that God''s inheritance isn''t true?


    "I''ve asked El before, and he says he doesn''t remember much of the inheritance passed down in the alley at all. There seemed to be a lot of inheritance in itself, but as you said earlier, it was because Elle was a god who came down to the lower realm very often, and that''s how a normal god appeared before a human being? Then again, much of God''s inheritance will mean that man made it on his own. At that time, if the person who portrayed it thought that the Auga God was uninterruptedly high in strength compared to the other gods, I wonder if it''s human nature that makes me want to appear."


    Glenn was greatly surprised by Chester''s long and wide tongue and at the same time wrapped his tongue around its contents.


    "... Elle the Elvis would do such a thing... then the theory would be very credible... but then maybe there would be a god out there who would have to doubt the reality? ����


    "Right... but Master Elle also said that there were some facts at all, and that there were still many things that were somewhat foot-colored in the original discourse: facts. Then can we believe to some extent the reality of many gods, not just the Auga gods?


    "... that there are indeed some real examples, but also many complete creations and footprinted ones?... but when you do, it''s hard to gauge its truthfulness, right? Whatever you ask in person, like Elle the Elvis, otherwise you have no choice but to judge?


    "... well don''t"


    "... then also the ultimate magic of the example Auga God... its truthfulness becomes suspicious, right? ����


    Shester frowned unexpectedly at Glenn''s remarks.


    "... right"


    Chester, who had assumed that he would find out who the terrible magic stood in front of them more than once before, was there to be accidentally screwed with his nose and driven by dark thoughts.

 614 Episode 612:

    "... Glenn, does the ultimate magic of the Auga God frequently appear in the inheritance?


    Shester asked Glenn with his sinister expression intact.


    Then Glenn, who was asked, answered with a reluctant face, frowning in the center, as did Chester.


    "... No, I honestly barely come out. The Auga God shows his face despite his many inheritances, but in fact, he only unleashes the ultimate magic... twice..."


    "... twice... but it''s about the ultimate magic, so it''s a rare shooting at cod?


    "... yeah, well... that''s true..."


    Chester was surprised at Glenn''s messy attitude.


    "Yeah? What''s up? I heard you said something. ����


    Asked sharply by Shester, Glenn opened his mouth like this.


    "... Yes. In fact, one of the differences between the descriptions of this" Native God "and other ancient documents is really about this ultimate magic."


    "I mean... other ancient documents don''t have the ultimate magical description... is that what you mean?


    Then Glenn nodded loudly.


    "Yes, it is. As I said, the Ultimate Magic is only described in this" Native God Daisy ", so this" Native God Daisy "is suspected of being a fake book by many scholars..."


    When Glenn finished saying that, he draped his neck all the same.


    Then Shester basically rubbed his own jaw with his right hand, his eyes softly narrowed and asked Glenn.


    "... Glenn, why would it be a fake book just because the ultimate magic is portrayed?


    Glenn then swept up his dripping neck and spoke slowly about the reason in a heavy tone.


    "... it''s... because ultimate magic is an anomaly..."


    "... What is an anomaly?


    "It''s too powerful. Indeed, in other ancient documents, the Auga God plays out powerful magic. So there is nowhere to doubt from looking at any ancient document that the Auga God is the strongest of the native gods in this continent of Melissa. But...... other ancient documents and other magic performed by the Auga God depicted in this" Native God Daiichi "are within the bounds of common sense if you say so, but the ultimate magic in contrast..."


    "... so it''s out of common sense, huh?


    "Yes. And it''s too awesome compared to other magic, and there''s no middle of it. Until then, the magic of power has suddenly appeared that can''t even be compared to the magic, so it''s too abrupt for everyone to suspect..."


    "... you mean you''ve been treated like a fake book as a result..."


    "... it is..."


    Glenn said that in loneliness, he also nodded with a big drop of his neck.


    Shester saw Glenn like that, and he gave thought in his heart to how amazing the ultimate magic of being portrayed in "The Great Aboriginal God" was by now.

 615 Episode 613: Ultimate Magic

    "... Glenn, the ultimate magic of having that far too prominent power... is it time for you to tell me how much the hell that is?


    Shester asked Glenn quietly in a slow tone.


    Then Glenn looked up and answered with eyes to eyes with Chester.


    "... the first time the country... the second time... it has wiped out the whole world..."


    The only answer to this was that the servant Chester would also have to stop for a while.


    And that''s the same with Rodemur, who kept staring at ''The Great Aboriginal God'' on the table for a while, revealing a harsh look he usually doesn''t.


    "... first the country... second the world... or..."


    Glenn responded to Chester''s rebellion.


    "Yes. It''s not exactly something you can believe, is it? I can''t believe you destroyed the country... then what is the world here now? That''s what I''m talking about..."


    "... right. If you did destroy the world, what kind of connection would it be to our world that we have here today... without that explanation, it would still be a dream story."


    Then Glenn nodded loudly at it.


    "I can explain. In other words," Great Aboriginal God "has a proper description of the area around it."


    "Really? That''s... that''s nice, isn''t it? Normally, I think it''s the market that these kinds of divine inheritances don''t say anything about reason..."


    "No, it doesn''t say anything about reason being detailed. It just says what follows..."


    "After that?... after destroying the country or the world?


    "Yeah, that''s right. It says something about what happened after that."


    Shester stared at Glenn as the most rugged face of the day.


    Then that gaze and Glenn''s gaze staggered, and Glenn unwittingly wandered big in the vicious face of too many Shesters, threatening to fall off the chair.


    "... I''m scared... I didn''t see anything so..."


    Glenn protested against Shester with a face distorted by fear.


    Then Shester snorted one and laughed at herself.


    "I''m sorry. My bad. It''s hard to talk about. It makes my eyes look bad. Forgive me."


    Chester softened his expression as soon as he said so.


    Glenn tried to get back on his feet as he sat back in the chair, even though he still caught a slight glimpse of it.


    When Shester saw it, he anticipated the timing and asked again.


    "... so tell me again? What the hell happened to the country after it destroyed the world?"


    Glenn answered Chester''s earlier, very calm tone question with a small nod and quiet.


    "... Yes. After wiping out the country and the world with the ultimate magic, the Auga God unleashed another ultimate magic."


    Shester was greatly surprised and asked Glenn out loud like he''d never done before.


    "Wait a minute! So there are two types of ultimate magic?!?

 616 Episode 614: Another Ultimate Magic

    "Wait a minute! So there are two types of ultimate magic?!?


    Though Glenn was also flimsy at Shester''s shout, it was somewhat within his assumptions, or he was never likely to fall off the chair.


    "... Yep, there are two types of ultimate magic. Or is it like one in two"


    "One in two...... what does that mean? Can you explain this to me so I can understand?


    Then Glenn nodded loudly.


    "Yes. Okay. I said earlier that the Auga God destroyed the country and the world with ultimate magic. But what is this world now? If the country were to be decided by ultimate magic, anyone would wonder if the earth should be decided hemispherically. Also, if it''s true that the whole world has been decided, shouldn''t we be here now? and everyone will still think so. But there are two ultimate magics�� So what is that other ultimate magic? If one chooses, what kind of magic is the other? The answer is��"


    "... what''s the answer to that? Why don''t you tell me without getting hurt?


    Glenn looked sorry for Shester''s slightly irritating remarks.


    "... excuse me. I didn''t mean to, but did you put it on? No, the answer is pretty simple. There''s always something to come after the destruction, right?... Ah! Could you have worn it again? ����


    Glenn said so, stopping the words, and took a horrible peek at Shester''s face.


    Shester then approached Glenn with a pulled, making smile as he slightly piqued his cheek.


    "... that''s fine, if that''s okay, it''s time for you to say the answer? ����


    There was blatant anger coming from Shester''s face, and Glenn answered scared as he let a few drops of cold sweat float in his forehead.


    "... is, yes. Excuse me. The answer is that...... it''s creation. Another ultimate magic is the magic that revives the country and the world just as they disappeared."


    Glenn finished saying it. I saw Shester''s face in awe.


    But Shester''s face had no previous anger, and instead, only astonishment floated in color.


    "... destruction and creation. Something like vanishing and rebuilding..."


    "Oh, right. It''s better to disappear and rebuild."


    Then Rodemur broke in there.


    "... it''s good to rebuild... if you were to rebuild it exactly as it was, wouldn''t you need to make it disappear in the first place? ����


    Then Glenn answered this question without putting her hair in between.


    "No, I said earlier that it was exactly the same, but it was about inorganic objects, and that doesn''t mean it''s completely free."


    Glenn took a deep, big, deep breath when he stopped speaking there.


    And he breathed out all the air from his lungs, and he never spinned a word of his will.


    "�� with regard to organic matter, they are all described as dead��"

 617 Episode 615: The Observer

    "... does that mean that all living and living things, including humans, are dead? ����


    Chester asked to make sure in a slow tone.


    Glenn then nodded loudly, affirming that the question was the right one.


    "Yes. Exactly. Every flora and fauna is dead... er, ah! Here. It says here."


    Glenn said as he took care of the overly obsolete ancient documents on hand, pointing them to the place in question.


    "... oh, really... not completely readable... but apparently it says..."


    Shester pulled out some understandable words in his head because the descriptions of the ancient documents are written in fairly old ancient languages, and reconfigured them into sentences.


    Then there was clearly a dying world of organic matter spread out there, confirming that Glenn''s explanation was the right one.


    But at the same time, Chester noticed the inconsistencies that would arise if the description were certain.


    "... Glenn, let''s just say if the truly august god wiped out the country and the world by ultimate magic and rebuilt it after killing all the living and living things. But then who the hell could have written the story of that god to future generations? No matter what happens without an observer, don''t you want to pass it on?


    But even Shester''s sharp rebuttal never moved Glenn at all.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re right. Without observers, neither history nor heritage would be spinning on future generations"


    Glenn answered again and again with great agreement.


    Then Shester frowned and glanced at Glenn.


    "... are you going to tell me there was an observer? You don''t have to know when the country died, and you have an observer who watched it when the world itself perished and all living and living things died? You''re not gonna tell me that''s the Augustus themselves, are you?


    Then Glenn waved loudly.


    "No, you don''t. Because the observer is human."


    "Humans?... You''re the one who said all humans died, right?


    "Yeah, right. I did say that, and that''s not wrong."


    "Then it would make sense to have no observers?


    "Yeah, I know exactly what you''re trying to say. But the inheritance clearly says that once mankind disappeared from the earth, it was humans who wrote down its doom."


    "I don''t know... it would help if you explained it to us as well"


    "Okay. I will try to explain it as accurately and clearly as possible."


    "Please."


    "Yes, as I said earlier, once mankind dies from the earth when the Auga God destroys the world. Because the ultimate magic of the Auga God has taken the world exactly as it was, and it has been wiped away beautifully and refreshingly. But in fact, at that time, the Auga God had chosen certain humans to take refuge in the kingdom of God once on a boat. And that''s when the Auga God invited the female males and the flora and fauna together into the kingdom of God. And after rebuilding the world, we put them back on the ground."


    When Glenn finished speaking at once, he took a big, deep breath to prepare for the next.

 618 Chapter 616: The Ark

    "... to the kingdom of God on a boat... or..."


    It was when Chester rebelled in a slow tone to get time to sort his head out that Glenn took the word further with a slightly excited face.


    "Yes. I don''t know because it doesn''t describe the exact size of it to put all the flora and fauna I can on it, but they already built a huge boat uninterrupted. And as an ancient boat, there''s a rare statement that the hull was three stories long and looked square from the outside."


    "Square... something like an ark... but when it does, don''t be a pretty disgruntled boat? Well, it''s what God does. I wouldn''t mind dressing like a boat..."


    "No, the boat was not made by Auga God. Auga, God has chosen us to make them."


    "Really? A pair would mean two, wouldn''t it? Would it be something that could make such a huge three-story boat for just two men and women?


    Then Glenn waved loudly.


    "No, you don''t. There are not just two humans. The other flora and fauna were a pair of females, but not humans."


    "So how many people were there?


    In response to Chester''s question, Glenn answered without getting her hair in between.


    "It''s twelve. A total of twelve young men, six men and six women, were chosen by the Orga God."


    "... twelve... but I feel very little..."


    "Right. Neither do I think so somewhat, but once" The Great Aboriginal God "wrote that the leadership of those young men was carpentry. Of course, I don''t know if we can build a three-story gigantic boat just because there were carpenters among the twelve of us."


    "Hmm. Well, I don''t know if I can make it out of it, but does" Great Aboriginal God "say it''s done?


    "Yes, and it means that the Auga God put a pair of female males on that boat, every flora and fauna, and carried them to the kingdom of God."


    "Hmmm... and after wiping out the world with ultimate magic, I rebuilt the world again and brought the boat back to earth... so?


    "Exactly. And each of the twelve young men chose a companion, and gave birth to a child, and brought it up, and their sons chose a companion, and gave birth to a child, and brought it up, and so they became humanity today. And the twelve of them are described as the ancestors of the Middle Ages for mankind."


    "... that''s an uninterrupted inheritance... at least I''ve never heard of it, and I don''t even hear a story close to this at all..."


    Then Rodemul also nodded loudly and followed Shester.


    "I am exactly the same. I know it''s an inheritance I''ve heard so far that is not similar to any inheritance..."


    Listening to Rodemur, Shester nodded loudly.


    And Shester was greatly surprised by the authenticity of this inheritance, which he had never seen or heard of.

 619 Episode 617: Glenns Character

    �������ʤ�Ǥ���͡�����������ɤ���Ǥ������������ȫ���ςΕ����äơ�����


    ���������ʤ��顢����ڤ��������Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��������`��ü��Ĥ��Ɯi������ꡢ�Ԥ��򤵤��ꤵ���ꤷ�ʤ��龲�����Ԥä���


    ���������ˤϐ�����������ͬ�Ť�������Ҋ�ˤ⤦�ʤ�����Ȥ����������˼�����������ʤˤ����ޤ�ˤ��خ���Ԓ���������ι��ĕ��ˤ�һ��ӛ�d����Ƥ��ʤ��Ȥʤ�ȡ�����Ϥ�Ε����ɤ��Ϥ̤���ȥ��ʤ���˼�äƤ��ޤ��Τ���������


    ���������`����ʤ��줿���x�˥����ϴ󤤤ˤ��ʤ���Ƥ��ޤ������Ф餯���g���ä��a�ꤳ���äƤ��ޤä���


    ��������äѤ꡺�������ȫ���ςΕ��ʤ�Ǥ��礦���ͤ���������


    �������פ򥬥��ä���Ȥ����˄ݤΤޤޡ�������ꤽ�������Džۤ�����


    ����ȥ�����ݤζ���˼�ä����������`�����������ݥ�ȼ���֤��ä��Ƥ��ä���


    �������ݤ���Ȥ��ʤ��Ǥ��졣�錄���Ϥ����Ε����Ȥ���ͬ�Ť�������Ҋ�ˤ����A����٤��Ȥ���������ΤǤϤʤ��������Ԥä������ǡ����������ȫ����Ε����ȶ϶������櫓�ǤϤʤ������⤽���ҡ��Ϲ��ĕ����i�ˤ����Ƥϥ��֤����ˤʤ櫓�����������ݤ˲��ळ�ȤϤʤ���������


    ����Ȥ���ʥ��������`�Τʤ�������šݤŤ���줿�Τ�������󤬤य�ä��^��⤿������


    ���������������Ǥ��͡��W�ό��T�Ҥʤ櫓����������


    ����ȥ��������`�������α��Ф�Ѻ�����Τ褦��ͬ�⤷����


    ������ͨ�������ԏ�ҡ������ˤǡ��������ˤ���������ͬ�������ˤǤ������ͬ�Ť����������r�����ԥ����һ�¤�����ȫ�ʌ��T�ҤʤΤ��������ʤ�Ф���ʤ˚ݤ���Ȥ����Ȥʤ��á�����������Ф����ΤǤϤʤ����ʣ���


    ����ȥ�����ˤۤΤ���Ц�ߤ��������Ϥ��ä���


    �������Ǥ���ͣ��W����赤ˤ��Ε����v���댟�T�ҤǤ����ͣ����νԤ���Ҋ�ʤ��„����Ҫ�ʤ��Ǥ���ͣ���


    ���˄ݤ��z��Ǥ���٤�����������ˡ����������`�����ɑ��󤤚�ζ�ʤ���⤽���Ԥ��֤�ע���٤��٤������������Ʒ�Փ������


    ���������䥰���������錄�����ȳ̤��顢���Ȥ�������ȫ�ʌ��T�ҤǤ��ä��Ȥ��Ƥ��܇����Ҋ�ˤ϶���A���ʤ��Ȥ����ʤ����ԤäƤ������衣��������������ѧܿ�T�������Ϥ��Ε����v���ơ���ꌟ�T�Ҥʤ櫓�����顢������Ҋ�Ϥ����������Ҫ�ǤϤ��롣��������ѧܿ�T��������Ҋ��һ����Ҋ�Ȥ���„������٤����������oՓ�����Ϥ��Ԥ��֪�R�Ƚ��B���դ餷�Ϥ碌���Y����������Ҋ��񶨤���Ȥ����Τʤ�Фʤ�阋��ʤ����������܇���ߤ���ȫ�ʌ��T�ҤǤʤ�����Ȥ������ɤ���Ҋ�����„���ʤ��Ȥ����Τϴ󤤤ˆ��}�����ԤäƤ������衹


    �����������������Ǥ��͡��������ˤ���Ϥ����Ǥ���͡����Ǥ⤽����ȃW�����ݤ˟o�ݤǡ����Ĥ��ۤ���㤤�����ʤ�Ǥ���͡�����


    �����Ϥɤ���餽���x�ΥХ�󥹤�ȡ�귽�������褦���ʣ��Է֤����Ť��ʤ������������⤦�٤����Ť�֤ä���ɤ�������������ȳ̤Τ褦��ͻȻ�󤤤˳֤�������Τ↖�}�����ͣ���


    ���������`�����ФǤϥ������Ը�򤫤ʤ��浹��˼���ʤ���⡢�����Q����˳������Ȥʤ����������I���褦�˸椲��ΤǤ��ä���

 620 Lesson 618: Ancient Language

    "... and it''s a tremendous talk, and a tremendous magic of power..."


    Shester shrugged once again to impress me.


    Then Rodemur agreed with Shester as he hammered him.


    "Yes. If this inheritance were true, I wonder if the strength of the Auga God would mean that he is the only God of Zexism or Dallas and the holder of the equivalent class of power? ����


    "Hmmm, if you ask me... the only thing in God''s heritage is that there is no destruction of the world, but there is creation of the world... is it normal to think that if you can create it, you can also destroy it..."


    "... What if the Auga Divine Heritage was the only one born inspired by the Divine Heritage?


    Then Glenn pinched his mouth until then, listening quietly to the conversation between the two.


    "No, I don''t think so. My name is also because this" Great Aboriginal God "is clearly older than the oldest scriptures of Zexism and Dallas."


    Shester asked a little suspiciously about Glenn''s self-filled story.


    "Is that true? How old do you think you are?


    But Glenn answered unchanged and confident.


    "Right. I think four or five hundred years is old, even with a small quote."


    Then both Shester and Rodemur were greatly surprised by this answer.


    "Four or five hundred years? Is it that old? Is that... are you sure?


    "... Something suspicious, huh?... No, it''s for sure. This book is really very old."


    "... I guess there''s some certainty that you can say all that?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Glenn nodded loudly with a grin.


    "Absolutely. You said earlier that you were too old to read, this ancient language is proof."


    Then I got the look that Shester was good at it.


    "... I see, ancient language..."


    "Yes. As you know, words change dramatically in times and times. So if you read the words in that ancient book, you can tell when it was founded."


    "Hmm. So the ancient language used in" The Great All of the Native God "is an ancient language four or five hundred years older in its founding years than the ancient language used in the oldest scriptures?


    "Discover. And of all the books that exist, this book is written in the oldest ancient language."


    "... the oldest book in the world... you mean? ����


    "That''s right. There are no books of the times before this book."


    "... Isn''t it amazing... why is the existence of this book unknown to the public?... Oh well, because you suspect fake books..."


    "That''s right..."


    That being said, Glenn nodded with a big drop of neck once in a while.


    "... don''t end up there... fake or genuine... that''s the problem..."


    Shester put his arms together and meditated, sinking deep into the sea of thought for a while.

 621 Lesson 619: The Beauty of the Leaning Castle

    "Hmmm... I can''t wait to know if this" Native God Daisy "is a fake book or a genuine book, but as things stand now, I don''t really know that. Besides, what we really want to know is whether the ultimate magic written on this is really the same thing that gave rise to that terrible sight we saw. Regardless, if this book was a fake book, it could all be a mistake... but I''d rather look into its ultimate magic than be the only thing we can do at the moment, how about that?


    Shester asked Glenn with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    Then Glenn nodded greatly and overheard the ancient document at hand.


    "Right. Let''s compare what''s in this book to what you see."


    Glenn carefully turned the ancient documents in a slow motion.


    "... er... ah! There was. Here it is. It says here when you first activated the ultimate magic."


    Where Glenn pointed out with his fingers, the word "ultimate magic" was indeed written in ancient language, and that was enough to be read by Chester, who was not even familiar with the ancient language.


    "... it''s definitely the ultimate magic... so what does it say?


    Asked by Shester, Glenn answered slowly as he glanced through the letters with his fingers.


    "Yes, first of all... about why the Auga God activated the ultimate magic... it says here that there was a dispute over a certain human woman and because she was defeated by that dispute, she let her anger wipe out the whole country"


    Then both Shester and Rodemur jumped up a pin and a single eyebrow together, and even gave an uncomfortable look.


    "... that''s terrible talk... you mean you wiped out the country all over your stomach shaken by a woman?


    "Yeah, clearly, it''s a mess, isn''t it? I mean, there''s about eight of them..."


    "Not very much, but I don''t think it''s God''s business. And what the hell kind of woman is that? I guess she''s a sassy, endless beauty, huh?


    "It''s a big win. Well, it''s called the beautiful woman of the incline, and in fact, there was a previous stage where the Auga God appeared, and there was talk of kings fighting over her, and many countries disappearing from the dew."


    Then Shester pinned up one eyebrow again.


    "... then you can''t say all the aug gods anyway. The human kings were doing the same thing."


    "Yeah, it is. God and man are alike to each other, or something... well, anyway, when kings of nations contend and wars cover the entire continent, the Auga God appears."


    Then here Chester shrugged his shoulder.


    "And when you look at the beauty of the incline, do you think you''re in love at first sight?


    "Discover. Exactly... is it a little less interesting?"


    That''s what Glenn said. Like Chester, he shrugged his shoulders.

 622 Chapter 620: Suggestions

    "Well that''s why Auga God has seen her and is going to propose..."


    As Glenn carefully turned the page of "The Great Aboriginal God" at hand, Shester stopped talking in surprise.


    "Wait a minute! You proposed as soon as you met him? It would be too soon for anything, wouldn''t it? Besides, is it a good thing that God proposes to a human woman in the first place for other inheritances?


    Then Glenn answered Chester''s question in a really calm and orderly fashion.


    "Right. First of all it''s about God''s proposal, but I can tell you that this is actually a good story. That''s also a phenomenon seen all over the world, isn''t it? In the first place, a native god is unlike the only god, such as Zexism, and most have an almost identical personality to human beings. Besides, most people have a pretty selfish personality, so I think this time the aug god is a bad minute and a troubled god as well, but I don''t mean especially selfish compared to others... oh, but is it just that I''m going to wipe out my country whole... then I guess it means a special selfish god... well that means there''s quite a bit of talk about God forcefully taking away human women anyway. And of the first question, I''m talking about whether it''s just too early to propose as soon as we meet, but this is also a pretty good story. When you look at other ancient documents, there''s so much talk of falling in love at first sight as soon as you meet them that you take them away as they are without even asking to marry them."


    Glenn returned the extremely polite answer all at once with a long tongue.


    "Hmm...... well understood. Then again, Auga, I beg you to play tricks since God first saw a woman and proposed."


    "Yes. Auga God applies to her to propose marriage, but she refuses. The reason is simple. Do you understand?


    Shaken by Glenn, Chester answered instantly.


    "I guess you already had a lover, huh?


    Then Glenn had a full grin.


    "Exactly. She had a lover who loved each other."


    "Hmm. But earlier, before the advent of the Auga God, the kings of the nations were fighting each other? Then the lover..."


    Glenn nodded loudly over and over to Shester''s thoughtful inquiry.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re right. Her lover... is the king of a nation."


    "Again... well it will. Anyway, the kings are fighting each other. The common people won''t let you in."


    "Right. Besides, there''s a whole continent involved in this book. The common people are very, very..."


    "Hmm. But all over the continent... so the king of his lover was a very powerful king?


    Then Glenn smiled at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Yeah, yeah, powerful too. Pretty powerful. Anyway, that king is not going to be a king in the end."


    Then Shester looked surprised.


    "No longer a ''king''? What the hell does that mean?


    Glenn further augmented the slightness from earlier on in what could be considered the natural question Chester posed.


    "I went up and down from" The King "to it. I mean..."


    So Chester became a hazy face.


    "You mean you''ve become an ''emperor''!?


    Glenn smiled in the face at Shester''s answer.


    "Big right. He is the first Emperor Auglos to unite the entire continent of Melissa!

 623 Episode 621: The First Emperor Auglos

    "... the first emperor Auglos... but I do know the legend... no, it''s famous enough to say that anyone has heard of Auglos once or so if they know it or anything... but it''s supposed to be a common perception that it''s only a legend and not an actual history? ����


    Shester said with considerable surprise to the name of the legendary hero who had suddenly emerged.


    Then Glenn nodded again and again in what way.


    "You bet. Hey, it''s just the advent of a super famous hero. Hey, you can''t be surprised. By the way, Mr. Chester, how familiar are you with Augloss?


    Chester gave Glenn a little thought.


    "Uh-huh... Augloss... I only know what it said in the picture book I read when I was a kid, right? How about you, Rodemur?


    Asked by Shester, Rodemur answered with a faint glance.


    "Yes. For me as a child, Augloss was just a dazzling hero. So I''ve read quite a few books about him�� To be honest, we don''t know much about all the same statements��"


    Then Shester nodded.


    "I guess so. I hear that when it comes to why Augloss is considered a legendary figure, it''s because the number of literature is too low. Wasn''t it just a few books or so?


    Then Glenn nodded greatly.


    "You''re right. If a lot of literature had been left behind, it would probably be historical, not legendary..."


    "... yeah? You''re saying it''s not?... I don''t mind, say it"


    "Actually... among the vast array of books housed in this ancient library, some of the unorganized ancient documents put to sleep in this basement have quite a few statements about Augloss..."


    "Really!?...... yeah? Isn''t that why those old documents are sleeping in this basement without sorting them out?


    Then Glenn opened his eyes and gave him a surprised look.


    "Here we go again! Yes, it is. Because the legendary story of Augloss is lived and portrayed as if it were a living real person, those ancient documents have been treated as counterfeit books, just like" The Great Aboriginal God "..."


    Seeing another dripping Glenn, Chester smiled a little bitterly.


    "Glenn, well, I don''t know how you feel, but don''t let me down all the time. Why don''t you let me hear more about the conversation than that?


    Shester rushed him, and Glenn looked up, mostly.


    "... Ah, yes. Right. Uh ~ and Auglos became the first emperor with all of the continent of Melissa in his hand to protect the woman he loved. Then all of a sudden, before him, the Auga God appeared..."

 624 Chapter 622: Supreme God

    "And Auga, God said. ''Augloss, it was brilliant''..."


    Glenn said in a slightly playful tone as he fingered "The Great Aboriginal God" at hand.


    Then Shester looked a little surprised.


    "Yeah? Is that it? So you''re saying that at first you showed up to admire Augrus'' unity under the heavens?


    "Yes, you''re right. That night, when the whole continent was calmed down, the Auga God suddenly stood on the pillow of Augloss."


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, the Auga God was the Lowenglin God... no, you''re not, but I think you said the Auga God was the Native God of Dallas... yeah? That would be strange...... didn''t this" Native God Daiichi "officially say" Native God Daiichi, Central Lowenglin "? Moreover, the Pope Roenglin still does not exist in this era. Can you elaborate on that area?


    "Oh, yes, yes, speaking of which, did you? Let me explain, then, that the Auga God said the Native God of Dallas because his name is written in multiple literature in the Dallas region. In contrast, there is no mention of that name at all in the literature of an area currently home to the Pope of Lowenglin. Therefore, the Auga God defines it as the native God of Dallas..."


    "Hmm. Apparently there''s going to be a continuation of the conversation, huh? Fine, go on and say it."


    Chester rushed me and Glenn nodded.


    "Actually, there are very few ancient documents left in the Lowenglin area in the first place. Well, just to be clear, except for ''this''..."


    That''s what Glenn said and dropped his gaze, staring at "Low Englin Central Native God Daiichi" at his own disposal.


    "I see... and it''s suspected to be a fake book... so you''re not in the numbers, are you?


    "That''s right... because no other ancient document that seems to be the true book of the Lowenglin region appears in the name of the Auga God, so the Auga God has become the native God of the Dallas region."


    "But does this book take a third of the whole to describe the Auga God? And you don''t consider this book a fake book. Then why don''t you let me know what your view is on the god of the ogre?


    "Okay. If I may say so, my views are simple. That''s not just the Dallas region, the Lowenglin region, but the invincible supreme god that dominates all the regions of the continent of Melissa, such as the Raidham region, where the United Kingdom of Raidham currently exists, and the coastal region, where so many small nations come together shoulder to shoulder, will be my view of the Auga god!


    When Glenn proclaimed highly so without breathing, he turned heavily and took a lot of air into his lungs, then squeezed his mouth and slowly spit it out loud.

 625 Lesson 623: She

    "That''s very clear. The supreme god of all the continent of Melissa...... I see. So the Auga God stood on the pillow of Augloss, who conquered all of the Melissa continent?


    Glenn answered Shester''s question.


    "Yes. Exactly. As the supreme god of the continent of Melissa, he seems to have come to give praise and reward to the heroes who have achieved unity under the heavens."


    Then Shester reacted sharply.


    "Reward? Did Auga God reward Augloss?


    "Yes. That''s not an interesting conversation, though, is it? Because it''s quite a classic treasure that God gives to man."


    "... Hmm. A classic gift from God... against a hero who has achieved unity under heaven... a sword?


    Glenn had a full laugh at Shester''s answer.


    "Big right! Yes, it is. The Auga God gave Augloss the sword, which is a classic. Besides, what a name! It''s called" The Sword of Auga "! What do you think? That''s it!?


    "... that''s a name that really doesn''t have any twist..."


    "Isn''t it? That''s right. There''s no twist. I don''t know... couldn''t you give me a nicely dressed name? ~ I''m really sorry that the name of the sword is clich�� just because the description here is one of the sights to talk about..."


    "... well, I don''t know how you feel... so what? What about the rest of the story?


    Having been rushed ahead by Shester, Glenn saw that Shester seemed unwilling to listen to it and reluctantly decided to move the conversation forward, although he showed the trick of not talking enough about the matter.


    "... uh... well Augloss welcomes the visit of the Auga God. The sword was glad to receive it, and I immediately ordered the minister to prepare the feast. The opposing Auga God also feels better about Augloss''s extraordinary attitude of victory and happily agrees to attend the feast. But in that feast seat..."


    Where Glenn said a little bit, Chester took it out of his hair without interruption.


    "''She'' showed up, didn''t she?


    Then Glenn nodded loudly at Shester''s question.


    "Exactly. At that moment, the Auga God sees her."


    "Hmm. What''s the name of that ''girlfriend'', by the way?


    "... that''s... the name of ''she'' never ended up being written down until the end. Sometimes it''s called ''she'' or ''that woman'' in a different way, but the name doesn''t come up to the end"


    "... you mean it wasn''t handed down... what about the other books?


    "That''s it, but no other book comes up with any Auglos female relationships,"


    Then Rodemur broke in.


    "Indeed�� even in my memory Augrus is single for life and I do not see a single shadow of a woman"


    "Isn''t that right? That''s why" The Great Aboriginal God "is the only one... whose name is unknown."


    Shester nodded over and over in small pieces, rethinking and rethinking.

 626 Episode 624: Calm down.

    "Hmmm... if you don''t know, you can''t help it... so, Auga, what''s wrong with God after he sees her?


    Chester hastened further ahead of the conversation in such a way that he had no choice.


    Glenn then proceeded to talk ahead, shrugging only a few shoulders with a similar look.


    "Well, Auga, God sees the beauty of her extinction or gives a stunned look, and supposedly she''s restless about the way it is"


    "Hmm. Something like that..."


    "Right. While I was following you, as soon as I suddenly saw the beauty of the world, I was restless."


    Glenn remembered the other day''s visit by three beautiful women, slightly stretched under her nose.


    Then Shester smiled bitterly and tilted his neck to the side to encourage Glenn to move on.


    "... Oh, oh, excuse me. With... uh ~ So. Augloss is surprised to see the restless Auga God''s attitude."


    "Surprised?... you''re saying that Augloss didn''t see how Auga God looked in the wind that she just looked down on her?


    "Yeah, apparently so. Until the end of the day," The Great Oneness of the Native God "doesn''t clearly depict where it is, but it states that Auglos himself didn''t think that Auga God''s restlessness was just because he saw her"


    "... Hmm. So... yeah... maybe she looked like someone in the aug god knows?


    "I see... looks like that line indeed?


    "Hmmm... what else can I think of... any?


    Shester asked as he asked Rodemur''s face.


    But Rodemur waved and denied it.


    "No, if I could think of one, I wouldn''t think of any reason other than because Shester looked like someone of the old knowledge he said."


    "Hmm. So how about you, the expert?


    Shester waved to Glenn next.


    Then Glenn also shook his head wide to the side after often thinking with his arms together.


    "No, you can''t think of me either. That your opinion earlier is correct...... no, well, there may be few ingredients to determine, well at least not the most powerful at the moment?


    "Hmm. That''s a researcher-like opinion indeed. Don''t take it lightly."


    Then Glenn scratched his head a little shy.


    "No... I was going to make up my mind a little bit more, right?


    "No, but didn''t you just stop? I think that''s what researchers look like, right?


    "Yeah, well... no, I can light it up a bit..."


    Glenn scratched his head in embarrassment when he said so.

 627 Episode 625: The Human Stinking Gods

    "Let''s say, then, if Auga God saw ''her'' and thought she was similar to someone in the old knowledge. And then Auga God begins to see ''her''... I wonder if the old knower who resembles'' her ''means Auga God''s lover or something?


    Glenn nodded loudly at Shester''s speculation.


    "I see, you do indeed. Are you a lover or a wife... or a one-sided opponent?


    Then Shester groaned bitterly.


    "... when it comes to that, thank you again, don''t really become a human smelling substitute rather than a god..."


    "Oh, really... but that''s probably what indigenous gods are all about, isn''t it? A god who doesn''t smell human, that''s like a monotheistic god like Zexism."


    "... Hmm. I see... Maybe it''s because there are other mountain gods who make the native gods smell like humans..."


    "... what does that mean?


    When Glenn tilted his neck to the side and asked, he began to explain in a flair that Shester had come up with.


    "Uhm. Is the indigenous god probably polytheistic? That means there are many other gods. Then, due to the character of the story, you will have to personalize each god in order not to confuse the reader? I thought so. I mean, don''t you do the task of planting your personality in each god? That is. Then, naturally, the gods acquire humanity and they stink of humans. In contrast, the monotheistic God is alone. Then you don''t have to bother to confer character. Because you don''t have to differentiate yourself from the others."


    "... I see. That''s true. Is it because monotheistic gods somehow feel cold because they are not endowed with humanity... uhhhh..."


    Glenn was so convinced that he didn''t know which expert, he was greatly impressed as he put his arms together.


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulders again and opened her mouth to move on with the conversation.


    "You''ve got a little bit of talk on the sidewalk. Let''s get back to the main road. Perhaps, but to Auga God, ''she'' resembled a thinker. That also gave me a stunned look and then I lost my composure...... Then it would also be a nod to have a love affair with her afterwards."


    "Yeah, right. Think of it that way and it sticks."


    "Um... so... what happens after that?


    Encouraged by Shester, Glenn answered with a finger glimpse of the ''Native God Daewood'' at hand.


    "Yes...... Auga God breaks into the bedroom of ''Her'' when the feast ends"


    "Hmmm... that''s bold... no. As much as I stood on Augrus'' pillow. Is it easy for God..."


    "Well yeah. So much so that from me, I think it''s something I''ve been waiting for till after the feast, right?


    "What do you mean?


    "Hey, because instead of the human smell of the other native gods, I''m just indiscreet about being a beast. It''s a natural world to take it away from you at the first sight."


    "... Oh, that''s what you mean. Indeed, there is a lot of talk like that about the inheritance of the native gods..."


    Shester remembered an old story he had read as a child and was convinced by one.

 628 Episode 626: Two Choices

    "... well that''s why the august god who broke into ''her'' bedroom bumps his mind length. But" she "does not respond to the demands of the Augustus God, but rather refuses them."


    Glenn scratched and explained the contents so that it was easy for the Chesters to understand as he read "The Great Aboriginal God" with his fingers.


    Then Shester said with a difficult face as he put his arms together.


    "Is that going to go right into Augloss''s ear?


    Glenn nodded and immediately answered.


    And I say, "Yes, because it''s precisely in the middle of that exchange that Augloss enters the bedroom."


    "Hmm... that''s obvious..."


    "Yes, Auglos will soon be angry and pull out his hip-wrapped sword."


    "... if that sword..."


    "That''s not true. The Auga God himself sends the cutting-edge of a sword bearing his name."


    "Hmm... that would be quite ironic..."


    "Right. That''s why the Auga God is furious."


    Then Shester was slightly surprised and immediately asked.


    "But that would be what you deserve...... wait a minute! You didn''t just wipe out the country on the spot, did you?


    Shester remembered the end of this conversation as he was speaking and rushed to ask Glenn.


    Then Glenn raised her mouth slightly and laughed.


    "No, that would be the case with other native gods, but the Auga gods will stay on the spot once and for all"


    "... for once?


    "I offered the terms to Augloss."


    "Hmm... and what are the terms of that?


    "Augrus'' apology and the extradition of ''her''."


    "... does that have a deadline? Not right on the spot, is it?


    "Yeah, right. Auga God has granted a week''s respite for Augloss"


    "A week... long or short... it''s a delicate period of time I don''t know which..."


    Then Glenn looked surprised.


    "Really? Uh-huh, is that so... it looks like Augloss didn''t bother you anyway? Oh, and then it''s" she "too."


    "Hmm. So what''s the matter with you two?


    To Chester''s natural question, Glenn flashed his face slightly.


    "This is really surprising, isn''t it?"


    Seeing Glenn lean his neck sideways as he enjoyed himself, Shester felt questioning himself.


    For that reason, Shester began to think deeply with his arms and eyebrows.


    "... Hmmm... the country was eventually wiped out, but the Augustus side would never have drank the terms of the Augustus God... which means they made a rejection... I can''t say that''s particularly surprising..."


    Shester was greatly troubled and finally raised his white flag against Glenn after troubling him.


    "... surrender. Tell me the answer."


    Then Glenn nodded with great pleasure.


    "Okay. Then let me tell you something. What is the unexpected answer given by Augrus��"


    Glenn cut the words there once, shook his head and stared at the two faces at both ends.


    After wearing it for a long time, he finally opened his mouth again.


    "The answer was to escape to hell."

 629 Episode 627: Seven Wise Pillars of the Round Table

    "... to hell... fled..."


    Shester opened his surprised mouth very gently and turned into a frightened face.


    Then it was the same with Rodemur, where there was an unexpected sight not usually seen by the two of them who were calm and deposited.


    "Well, you can''t answer this answer without knowing it normally - because it''s just going to hell."


    Glenn said, laughing happily at Niyanya.


    Then Chester finally got back on his feet, exhaling gently before slowly opening his mouth.


    "... that was an answer I certainly wouldn''t have thought of... I didn''t know we were going to hell..."


    "Right? Well, I don''t normally think of it. This is happening."


    "... right. But if you think first of all about escaping from the devil''s hand of the Auga God, who is God, then you can say that you have the choice to go to the devil of having the same power as the Ichi or the Bee or God..."


    "Yeah, yeah. Yes, it is. I mean, there''s nothing else. Anyway, the Auga God is the most powerful God. If I had other gods on my side, I wouldn''t be able to do it."


    "... Speaking of which, you did..."


    That''s what Shester said and nodded so many times that he immediately hit a new question against Glenn.


    "... by the way, was that their choice right?


    Then the smile disappeared sooooo from Glenn''s face.


    "... I don''t know about that..."


    "Don''t know? Why not?


    "Yes, the Auglos set out to hell as soon as they consolidated their resolve. We were followed by seven generals who made a great contribution to Auglos'' hegemony."


    Then Rodemul said with a look he seemed to miss.


    "You''re the Seven Wise Pillars of the Round Table...... I remember very well when I was a kid I made a chest jump on their work"


    Then Shester looked at him with a distant eye and handled his memory.


    "... oh... there you are... the Seven Wise Pillars... the Seven Wise Pillars that support Augloss... but what''s a round table? Like I''ve heard, like I don''t..."


    Then Glenn just replied that this was his job.


    "The Seven Wise Pillars of the Round Table is an official name, so to speak, and we generally go by the Seven Wise Pillars, so you don''t have to know. So, what is that round table? So this is about a round table made of a giant piece of marble placed before the throne of Auglos. It is a street name attached to this round table because Auglos and Seven Wise Pillars surrounded it undivided between the top and bottom, and there was intense exchange of views on various strategies. So the Seven Pillars of Wisdom were enough to express their opinions on the original Emperor Augloss."


    "Hmm... I see. So Auglos is also an anecdote that shows that he''s not a solitary dictator...


    "Discover! That''s just great. Exactly."


    In response to Glenn''s loud praise, Chester shrugged his shoulders slightly.

 630 Lesson 628: Rift

    "... so Auglos is going to hell with the Seven Wise Pillars of that round table?


    When Shester said that and tried to undo the conversation, Glenn nodded loudly and began to tell the story in good spirits with his fingers.


    "Their decision was really quick. Because the morning after I received the proclamation from Auga God, I''d already finished the round-table meeting, and by noon, I''d be off to hell."


    "Well... that''s really fast... Anyway, you''re going to abandon your country, and furthermore, you''re on a hell of a road that doesn''t know what''s waiting for you..."


    "Yeah, it is. But I guess that''s why you thought you''d put the back on it. Auga, you never thought God would abandon his country and go to hell the day after his unification."


    "Hmmm... does it work because it''s unexpected... if it does deceive God, does it deceive you if you let it do that unexpected..."


    "Yes. I agree. Anyway, the other person is God. You''ve never made a decision before."


    "Um, right. By the way, did they know where the hell the place was?


    Glenn answered Shester''s question without getting her hair in.


    "I knew. If I hadn''t known, I probably wouldn''t have been among their options."


    "Indeed. So that''s why you came up with hell because you knew?


    "Yes, so they take the path to hell without straying and finally reach its entrance"


    "... the gateway to hell... it must be a terrible sight..."


    Shester thought of the sight of the magma boiling down at the volcanic eruption.


    But Glenn thought a little and said, fingering the ancient document at hand, with a slightly blurred face.


    "No, that doesn''t seem to be the case... they say that''s the rip of a rock in the middle of a small high mountain..."


    "Hmm...... is that like a cave?


    Glenn answered Shester''s question with less confidence.


    "... uh-huh, what do you think... it just says we split it in from the mountain rips... but it''s like a cave if you think about it normally..."


    "Right, okay. So what happened after we split into those rifts?


    "Yes, the rift was prolonged and they, accompanied by a woman, slowly and definitively stepped down the ragged rock skin. And over the course of two whole days, we finally reached a spacious space."


    "... for two whole days, you followed a rift sandwiched by rocks and rocks down below... the men would have been pretty hard on a woman''s feet anyway..."


    "Yeah, I seem to have nearly scratched my legs many times along the way, but ''she'' seems to have followed without saying a single cry"


    "Hmm... that''s what you looked up to. But for that hard work, you finally made it to hell..."


    Though Shester said so with certainty, Glenn shook his neck aloud and over again.


    "No, that vast space wasn''t hell. But it wasn''t even a deserted wilderness there. There was a small village where blind dwarves lived."

 631 Episode 629: Where One Line Goes

    "... a village of blind dwarves..."


    Shester made an effort to imagine the unexpected scene that suddenly appeared in the conversation, inflating his imagination and portraying it on his head.


    Then Glenn also thought it was too abrupt an appearance, or he tried to take advantage of it in as much detail as he could.


    "Yes, it is. The village is deep beneath the ground. So naturally, the sunlight doesn''t reach at all, it''s a world dominated by darkness. So their eyes inevitably degenerate, and they''re all blind."


    "... Hmm... but then how do you live? You can''t do anything without being blind..."


    Then Glenn smiled slightly.


    "No, that seems to be okay. It''s like they know what''s around them because of signs or something. Well, I have no idea how it works... but it doesn''t seem to be inconvenient."


    "... wow, that''s..."


    "Right? If we know the principle, maybe we can apply it to the blind and the crippled..."


    "Hmm. I thought of that first, too. But the principle is unknown... that''s unfortunate..."


    "... Yep, ah! Yes, there are serpents in this village."


    "... I don''t know what that is again... that serpent lives with the dwarves?


    "Yeah, apparently so, we''re getting along"


    "Hmm... so that village is like a midpoint to hell?


    "... well is that so... one line is overnight in this village to relieve fatigue"


    "Hmm. So after a night, do you mean they''ll continue their journey to hell again?


    "Yes. One line left the village and we stepped all the way to hell. And if you keep walking for nearly a day, you''ll notice the smell of poking your nose."


    "Are you telling me there''s a volcano or something?


    Glenn tilted his neck at Shester''s inquiry.


    "... come on, I don''t know exactly because I don''t have a detailed description, but maybe you did"


    "Okay. Just move on."


    Glenn nodded and moved on with the conversation further.


    "As the line continues to walk from there for a few more hours, the ground suddenly starts to stain bright white. But it''s also unclear what the hell this is because there''s no description."


    Glenn put up a line of prevention before Shester penetrated.


    Then Shester shrugged his shoulders silently and urged him ahead.


    "I kept walking for a few more hours afterwards. And�� finally we get to the place of the memorial"


    "You mean a real gateway to hell, right?


    Glenn nodded with a bitter laugh as Shester burst into his hair in full repayment earlier.


    "Yeah, there was a giant big hole dyed in a bright blue colour that just dazzled and waited for them with a big mouth on the ground,"

 632 Verse 630 Proclamation

    "... a giant big hole... then I can tell you deserve the gateway to hell..."


    Shester shrugged like he was talking to himself.


    But Glenn reacted sharply to it, too.


    "Right. It seems more than a rift in the mountains."


    "So, is it also unknown why that big hole is blue?


    "Yeah, you don''t have a description. It''s just that it was glittering and dazzling."


    "... Hmm, okay. So what happened to the line? Did you even follow the rope down there?


    Then Glenn shook his neck to the side again and again.


    "No, it''s not"


    "So how did you get off? Was there a way down?


    "No, the big hole is three hundred and sixty degrees around, cut like a cliff, so there''s no way down"


    "... So how did you get down there?


    Glenn smiled grinningly when asked in such a way that Shester couldn''t stand it.


    "The answer is�� I flew"


    Then Shester screamed reflexively.


    "There was a magician!?


    Then Glenn nodded louder as a sneer than earlier.


    "I was there. Instead, Auglos, the first emperor, is his magic guide."


    Shester was surprised and saw Rodemul''s face sitting ahead of Glenn.


    Then Rodemul opened his mouth in a slow motion.


    "Yes, Auglos was supposedly a great warrior and at the same time a great magician"


    Shester put an arm around Rodemur''s answer.


    "... um, you did... I didn''t know that. No, in the first place, I only had a one-time knowledge of Augloss... well, a magician... then it''s possible to get off any kind of big hole."


    "Yes, but..."


    So Glenn said.


    "Yeah? Was there a problem too? For example... I don''t know, there was an extreme giant in the Seven Wise Pillars or something?


    Then Glenn answered a bitter mix of laughter.


    "No, it''s not that."


    "Hmm. So what do you mean? I can''t think of any other reason..."


    "Actually, that''s where Augloss proclaimed it against the Seven Wise Pillars."


    Shester twisted her neck to a sudden expansion.


    "... Proclamation? What the hell..."


    Then Shester realized there was something and hit himself in the knee.


    "Got it! You encouraged them to go home to Seven Wise Pillars, didn''t you?


    Then Glenn had a full grin.


    "Discover! Exactly. That''s where Auglos ordered him to return to his country against the Seven Wise Pillars. And the seven of them asked to join forces to cut up the empire."


    Shester nodded over and over again when he heard it, sending in his heart an unstinting praise for Augloss.

 633 Chapter 631: Praise

    "And so Augloss, who brought the end of the empire to the seven pillars of wisdom, disappeared with her into the great blue hole."


    Glenn also portrayed it with a distant eye, as if it were a sight he had seen.


    Then Shester, who had previously interacted with Glenn as his partner, suddenly shut up.


    Although Glenn waited quietly for a while for Chester to talk, he looked sideways and peered into his face because there was never any sign of it.


    "... you know..."


    Then Shester finally returned to me and spoke quietly.


    "... oh, I''m sorry. I thought about it a little bit."


    "... because they were thinking about what?


    Shester answered Glenn''s question without getting her hair in.


    "... the backdrop of things..."


    "... and what does that mean?


    "Meaning as it is. It''s the end of this conversation."


    Glenn asked in surprise and momentum.


    "You got it? Even though you haven''t read this" Great Aboriginal God "?


    Then Shester accidentally leaked his breath and quietly zeroed his grin.


    "I can see that. After all, you already said so yourself."


    "... So can you say it? the end of this story."


    Encouraged by Glenn, Chester opened his mouth in all likelihood.


    "Having dropped off the Augros, they, the Seven Wise Pillars, went back the way they came, and finally reached the earth. But what they saw there... disappeared without a trace by the ultimate magic of the Auga god, an unbroken figure of the former empire... isn''t it?


    Now Glenn answered Shester''s question without getting her hair in.


    "Excellent! You''re right. You got a good idea, don''t you?


    "You''ve been giving me a lot of tips."


    "Uh-huh, maybe it does, but nevertheless..."


    "What caught me the most was that in an instant the country was doomed but the Auglos heirloom remained in detail. When the whole country disappeared, and I wondered where the hell who could have left their tracks, I asked you that Seven Wise Pillars turned back on the way. Now it''s all connected. It was one of the Seven Wise Pillars who wrote this ancient document."


    Then Glenn sighed like he was badly impressed.


    "... I see. ~ If you ask me. You sure are. But... if I were you, I probably wouldn''t have thought of that, would I?


    "Really? But it''s not that big of a deal."


    Shester''s humility. Glenn said as he felt.


    "No, no, it''s great. Clearly, it''s brilliant. I''m impressed."


    With Glenn''s unexpected admiration, Chester shrugged his shoulders and lit up a little.

 634 Lesson 632: Discrimination

    "... so the Seven Wise Pillars back on earth rebuilt an empire that was unbroken... or something like that..."


    Shester shrugged so quietly.


    Then Glenn shook his head wide.


    "It doesn''t quite work that way. We don''t have any people."


    Then Shester nodded.


    "You sure did. Ultimate magic wipes it all out, doesn''t it?


    "Yes. So the Seven Wise Pillars use the exact method. Do you understand?


    Shester was questioned and put his arms together.


    "... is that the way... for example, you went to a continent other than Melissa and brought the people of that land?


    Glenn then gave him a surprise look.


    "... how did you know? ����


    "Well, there''s not a single human being on the continent of Melissa, so there''s more to it than bringing him from another continent? No matter how many times they have given birth to a child and raised it, and how many more times they have given birth to a child and raised it, it will take them a long time to form a nation."


    "... well that''s true... what if it''s so easy to guess... well fine..."


    Because Glenn looked a little obstinate, Chester had no choice but to get in the mood.


    "No, well, this happens. Plus, you said earlier that you remembered the Ark when the Auga God activated the ultimate magic for the second time. But how could they have brought the people from every continent?


    Shester changed the conversation by saying that at the end.


    But Glenn didn''t particularly notice it and came on a light ride to talk about it.


    "Yeah, that''s right. But is that why the people of other continents were so poor? It is still the case today, because no other continent grows crops where land is poor and decent. Besides, the people who were on other continents at the time seemed to have been expelled from Melissa..."


    Then he looked difficult with Chester frowning at his roots.


    "Hmmm... you''re saying that other continents were a place of exile for countries on the continent of Melissa, just like they used to be?


    "Yes, well now, as they said, it is not a place of confinement, but many of those who live there will be descendants of former criminals. So�� Melissa''s response to the rest of the continent has become quite discriminatory�� Thanks again for the times described in this ancient document��"


    "Hmm... people are creatures who want to discriminate against others... and that''s not going to change a lot as times change."


    When Shester said so, he quietly exhaled one breath and laughed at all human sexuality, including himself.

 635 Lesson 633: Descendants of the Inmates

    "Each of the Seven Wise Pillars has brought back inmates from each continent to the Brave Melissa Continent."


    Glenn read out as good as a tongue-in-cheek lecturer.


    Then Shester, hearing it, raised his mouth only slightly.


    "Then this is... interesting..."


    Rodemul, sitting on the other side of Shester''s grunt, also tuned in.


    "Yes, if this story is to be true, then this is a very ironic and interesting story,"


    Then only Glenn, a shape sandwiched by the two of them, looked like he was stuck in a fox.


    "... and what the hell does that mean? ����


    Chester explained with a grin to confused Glenn.


    "We talked earlier. Still today, many of the inhabitants of the continent of Melissa discriminate against the descendants of the inmates by referring to those living on other continents, but nothing. If that story were true, would the people of the continent of Melissa also be descended from the inmates? I wonder if there''s anything else like this sarcastic and interesting to talk about?


    That''s what Shester said and shrugged his shoulders with a cold smile.


    Then Rodemul jumped up the corner of his mouth as well, raising a single eyebrow and zeroing a grin to tune in with Chester.


    "... I didn''t realize... yes. True it is...... Though the Seven Wise Pillars are not the inmates, they are also later married and left with descendants. And those who marry... are all from other continents... so all will be the descendants of the inmates..."


    Glenn began to speak in a grumpy tone, gradually starting to break up with each other, and at the end of the day he spoke with an inclusive laugh.


    "... well, what are they all descendants of the Inmates! Even the twelve men and women on the ark at the second Ultimate Magic Activation do. If... all the people on this earth at this time are equally descendants of the Inmates. Wow! That''s amazing. This!


    Glenn got all excited in such a way as a delightful face.


    Then Chester smiled as sunny as Glenn did.


    "If this story is truly true, then there will be no more reason to discriminate against those on other continents. You''ve never had a more painful conversation."


    "You really are! No, well, was there such a surprise truth hidden in this book... oh, no, just that I didn''t notice? Yeah, that''s just fine. Thank you, Mr. Shester, Mr. Rodemul. Thanks to this book has grown in importance. I would like to continue my further research so that everyone can recognize this book as a true book at all costs!


    Glenn strained a lot and declared it to both of us.


    Shester looked at Rodemur and smiled quietly at each other.

 636 Lesson 634: Salaries

    "I''ve been doing a lot of research, Mr. Glenn. We''re very interested in the book, and we''ll do whatever we can to help."


    Shester said forcefully as he put his hand on Glenn''s shoulder.


    Glenn then nodded loudly as he smiled like a child in a way of gratitude.


    "Thank you! It would be very comforting for you to say that to the person in charge of the key positions in the Republic of Valentin!


    "If you need anything in the future to proceed with your research, please contact me, including money. If you know anything about the ultimate magic of Auga God again... no, not just that. I want you to contact us as soon as you know something. Think of this as a deposit."


    Shester took a bunch of clumped forehead bills out of his nostalgia and handed them to Glenn.


    Although Glenn received it unexpectedly, he was rather reluctant to see the thickness of the bundle of bills.


    "... yes, no, you can''t have it so much... I am paid as an academic here once and for all..."


    As Glenn shook and finally said, Shester quietly said away his palm facing Glenn.


    "You should do what you''ve always done to deserve to be paid here. But apart from that, it''s for us... well... I hope you think of it as something you do part-time. Normal work is done in free time��"


    "... oh, I don''t mind that, but I''m not getting this much money anyway..."


    "Say what. I think I''ve only talked about this long enough to make it worth the money. For us, that terrible magic is the greatest obstacle."


    "... but even with its ultimate magic, it''s just a guess..."


    Then, unexpectedly, Chester affirmed in a clear tone.


    "No, I can say that I am almost certain." That "is probably the ultimate magic of the ogre gods."


    "... how can you be so sure?


    Chester answered Glenn''s naturally asked question in a clear tone again.


    "The answer is simple. Because that Elle is the one who was painted to death without a hand. But if that is the most powerful native god on the continent of Melissa, then it is convincing that he was once the opponent of destroying the world in an instant. It falls to your heart. That''s why."


    "... I see... if you''re really close enough to defeat Elle the Elvis, you''ll be limited, won''t you?...... ok! Then I thank you for this. And I would like to proceed with the research and report back to you as soon as possible. Please wait until then!


    Glenn ran out of words with a clear manner of speaking.


    Shester smiled lightly with Rodemur once eyes to eyes, then again looked directly into Glenn''s eyes and nodded loudly.

 637 Chapter 635: Rendezvous

    One.


    "We had very important clues and allies, but we couldn''t achieve our original purpose. How about in the future?


    He broke up with Glenn and Rodemul asked Shester as he followed the ancient library.


    "Right... well, Ars, Ortes, the two names were taken together because they were three beauties of the world. There''s no doubt that if you listen, you''ll get information from a significant number of people."


    "So are you sure you want to split up and listen in?


    "Right...... yeah? No, apparently, we only have about an hour left until the rendezvous time."


    Shester said so as he looked at the day clock in the center of the town square.


    "Thank you. Sounds like it. We''ve been talking about this for a long time."


    "Yeah, it seemed like time went by fast because it was an interesting story. If that''s the case, we don''t have much time, so let''s just say we both listen on the way back to the hotel."


    "Yes, I understand."


    When Rodemur gave a gentle thank you, he walked straight out about after Shester.


    As they slowly made their way to the hotel in their footsteps, they interviewed passing people.


    Two.


    "How''d it go?


    Asked everyone as Chester leaned back to the sofa in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel.


    Then Asio and Tran, who had already arrived in advance of the Shesters, and of the four Baltic men to Comet, answered first, as usual, with Asio turning off the fireworks.


    "Right. Before you two arrived, we all brought a lot of information together, and I think we could get a lot of information."


    I ran out of confidence as Azio shrugged his shoulders as usual.


    "Wow. That''s reliable. Let me know for sure."


    "Yes. First of all, it seemed that there were not one but three beautiful women. How about this?


    "Oh, white, red and blue, right?


    "Ha. That''s simple, but easy to understand. So let''s call it that in the future."


    Azio laughed with pleasure.


    "Uh, so... Oh, yeah. Of the three, red and blue went into the ''pleasure pavilion'' near the town entrance and asked for a drink, whereas white seemed to head straight for this hotel lead. After rendezvous with both Als and Ortez, they headed for the underground waterway."


    "To the underground waterway? Did you dive?


    "No, it''s all the way to the entrance. It seems like the three of us have been talking for a while there. I''m pretty sure this has multiple witnesses."


    "Hmm. So you headed to the ancient library after that, huh?


    "Yeah, you''re right. And so I joined the red, the blue, waiting there."


    "Mm-hmm. So how''s the footprint going after that?


    Asked Shester with a sharp gaze, Azio smiled.


    "Of course I know. Looks like they went off to town afterwards and left town just like that."

 638 Episode 636: The First Case

    "... you left town... then it would be harder to grasp the footsteps after..."


    When Shester groaned so in a difficult face, Asio laughed in a fun way.


    "Heh heh. ? You usually think so, don''t you? Yeah, but, heh, you know what I mean."


    That being said, when Asio happily made the words play, Shester was surprised to see Rodemul face to face.


    "You get it? How? There shouldn''t have been enough time to go to another town and investigate..."


    Then I nodded backwards with a grin that Azio seemed to be good at.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. You didn''t have enough time to get to another town."


    To Azio''s somewhat challenging statement, Chester put his arms together and began to think seriously.


    "... Hmm. I mean, I haven''t been to another town... but I''ve got a foothold... Hmm. I can think of two cases."


    "... two?... Well, that would be nice. Let me tell you something."


    Then Shester nodded lightly and began to show his reasoning.


    "The first is a case where I asked someone in this town and they accidentally got testimony that I saw a pair of five of them in another town. In this case, it is considered to branch into two further cases. I mean, plainly speaking, it''s two cases, one to one and one to two. Firstly, 1-1, but the case is that the witness first saw a five-man group in this town, and when he went to yet another town, he happened to see them again. I''m not looking at it in two towns in this case, so there''s no question. I''d say I grabbed five footsteps. But this is too much talk. I would say that in that sense the question remains as to what the odds are that something such as a stumbling across two towns on the same day will happen. To put it further, in this case, there would be the possibility that they would have stopped in yet another town on the way. And maybe it''s the town that stopped along the way that''s really important. And then... now I can tell you that I have a little problem grabbing their foothold."


    Once Shester separated the words there, Asio told him to hurry.


    "Okay. So can you tell me a case of one or two?


    Shester resumed her long, wide tongue with a gentle nod.


    "1-2 is a case of seeing a five-man group in another town, but not in this town. In this case, then, the question will arise as to why the perception was obtained that the group of five who were in another town was the same as those we were looking for. Didn''t you normally see a five-man in this town? And he asked, ''Oh. I saw it in another town.'' I can hardly think of a case to answer that. But... they were not a regular group. Three of the five were worldly beauties on the level that they had never seen this way in their lives. Then it would be possible to employ it as a testimony even if we had only seen it in another town. However, in this case as in the 1-1 case, there is a possibility of stopping in some town along the way. If it''s still the case, I don''t know if I totally grabbed a foothold."


    Shester took a gentle, deep breath when he finished his long, wide tongue to breathe.


    Then Azio waited for it and slowly opened his mouth.


    "So you''re saying that both 1-1 and 1-2 are a little weak, right?


    Shester nodded loudly at Asio''s inquiry.


    "Oh, I believe that fate will be the second case to be mentioned"

 639 Episode 637: The Second Case

    "... Really... can you tell me that second case then?


    When Asio asked looking a little weak, Shester nodded forcefully in contrast.


    "Fine. The second case... is that we first saw a five-man group in this town, and then we tailed them and tailed them to another town. In this case, unlike the cases of 1-1 and 1-2, we are also watching along the way, so the possibility of stopping in yet another town disappears. This would be the case where we can say that we have completely grabbed the foothold. What do you say? Didn''t I?


    That''s what Shester said and gently meditated one eye.


    Then I exhaled in such a way that Azio had no choice.


    "... you''re right... but who the hell do you think that testifier is?


    "Hmm. That''s why the person tailed after them? That''s synonymous with that. thats... well normally you would be a young man...... no guys......? I saw three immortal beauties, talked to my friends and started tailing them. That said, it doesn''t seem like they''re that bad of a quality. If I did, I wouldn''t testify to you in the first place... well, probably a student. I started with a student-specific one called Nori...... what do you think?


    Then Asio said, as a completely dead fish-eyed precipitated eye.


    "... you''re absolutely right... it''s not boring at all... yes, it is. They are fourteen or five year-old boys. Just that day it was a holiday, and I was free in the town square, and the beauties suddenly showed up, so they followed me with half the fun."


    "Hmm. Well, I guess so."


    "Not at all... interesting, isn''t it..."


    Everyone giggled at the silliness of Azio.


    Among other things, because Comet was really laughing with pleasure, Azio turned to Comet, smiling and shrugging his shoulders wide.


    Then Comet laughed even louder, and Robbie was wrapped up in a bright atmosphere at once.


    "... so what exactly did they go to?


    When Shester waited for the laugh to settle down and asked, Azio answered with a squeeze on her face sooo tight.


    "It''s a town in Hooko, just outside this town."


    "Hmm... you''ve never heard of it"


    "I guess so. It''s not a big town, and if it''s exotic, you don''t know it."


    "Right. So where in that town do you know where they were headed?


    "Yeah, the boys said they went into church."


    "Hmm. A church... an ancient library in this town. Then I moved to the next town with the church...... Hmm. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with it, it doesn''t seem like it, it''s a really subtle place, right?


    "Ha, you sure are. But, well, maybe they''re both old, you know?


    "Indeed..."


    That''s what Shester said, but he didn''t have anything to do with connecting the two places, or he thought by spinning his head in full.

 640 Episode 638: The Town of Hooko

    One.


    "... Speaking of which, Glenn said he didn''t know why they visited the ancient library?


    Shester looked back to Rodemur beside him and asked.


    Then Rodemul nodded and responded.


    "Yes, at least you said it didn''t look like you came looking for an ancient document..."


    Then Asio interrupted the Shesters'' conversation.


    "... Excuse me, who''s Glenn?


    "Oh, he''s an old library scholar. Get along a little bit. I''ve been listening to a lot of conversations, and he said that although the five of them met at the ancient library, they didn''t look like they were looking or looking for any more ancient documents, and they didn''t know what they were doing here."


    "Oh yeah... that''s a valuable testimony. We knew we had entered the old library, but we didn''t even know what was going on inside."


    "Right. But I didn''t know exactly what the purpose was. Can it be considered an important testimony��"


    "No, at least I think it''s an important testimony to just find out that you''re not here looking for an ancient document, even though it''s an ancient library, right? Because it suggests that appearance is important, not content."


    Shester nodded loudly at Azio''s discussion.


    "Uhm. Indeed, that perspective could be important. The important thing is to look (hard)... then perhaps... no, if you actually go and make sure you know. There would be no need to deduce with less material here. What do you say we all get tired yet?


    Everyone nodded in unison at Shester''s inquiry.


    Chester stood up and nodded loudly when she confirmed it.


    "Okay. Then let''s go, to the town of Hooko"


    Two.


    "Hmm. That sounds like a pretty small town compared to the town of Tulka, as I was saying?


    Asio responded quickly to Chester''s inquiry as he watched the town at the entrance to the town of Hooko.


    "Yeah, I''ve never been here before, but that''s a pretty good impression."


    Then Shester caught sight of the building ahead and said without hesitation.


    "Hello, is that it? Isn''t that the example church?


    "Oh that sounds like it.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Church."


    Azio walked with his eyes narrowed and finally derived the answer: Church from the silhouette of a building visible in the distance.


    "But that''s a lot different than I imagined..."


    Asio reacted to Shester''s whining.


    "What the hell were you thinking?


    "Nah, because the ancient library in Tarka was a pretty big building. I had imagined a church the size of which was proportionate, because this church is quite small in proportion to the size of the town. Much different from the image, that''s all we talked about."


    Shester shrugged his shoulder unintentionally when he said so.


    Then Asio looked convinced and said.


    "I see. If you really thought the two buildings had some sort of common denominator... it''s natural to imagine similar buildings, right?


    "Yeah, but on a different scale, the common denominator apparently did"


    Asio strapped his neck to Shester''s words.


    "... do you have anything in common?


    Then Chester quickened up the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    "I do. There''s a common denominator that the two buildings would have been built at about the same time."

 641 Episode 639 Age

    "... hey - same era... but this church looks a lot older and older than the ancient library, right?


    Shester grinned at Asio''s inquiry.


    "I know you think of the ancient library in Tarka as a relatively new building, but that building is actually quite old, too. Well, it''s hard to tell the age because of the marble building, but that architectural style is pretty old. And this church... before the style, whoever sees it first is old, right?


    "Right. Looks pretty lame in the distance though."


    "Hmm. I can''t say for sure without trying to get close, but the decoration of the spire part of that building should probably be as old as the old library if not my misremembered"


    Then Asio looked even surprised.


    "... because you are familiar with architecture as well?


    "No, I didn''t learn it specially. It''s just that all Valentine''s men learn architecture all the way. I have only so much knowledge."


    "... why in Valentin let them learn a street of architecture?


    Shester answered Asio''s question with a grin.


    "That''s a remnant from a long time ago. Valentin is a marine nation much more unchanged than he used to be. If we''re going to get the ship out and discover new land, we''re going to settle in there and acquire territory, but then we''re going to need the building where we''re based? That''s why all the Valentin men have studied architecture so that they can build the right buildings anytime, anywhere. Most nowadays, new lands and so on have disappeared, so the need to do so has disappeared first, but the remnants of the past mean that we are all still learning."


    "Oh really... but do you need to learn until the architectural age?


    Then Shester accidentally broke up with him.


    "No, you don''t have to. To tell you the truth, I only personally liked and learned about architectural history. I like history in the first place. I thought architectural history would be further enhanced if I finally learned it. Even so, as I said earlier, I didn''t learn it particularly professionally, but I''m only self-taught, so I don''t have that much knowledge."


    Shester laughed a little lightly when he said so.


    Then I said as Azio was impressed.


    "No, I think that''s pretty good knowledge, right? At first glance, you can see the architectural age of the building. Besides, compared to marble buildings and wooden architecture, we know it''s the same age.


    Chester laughed similarly at Azio''s compliments earlier.


    And they remained silent for a while, and finally reached the church of purpose.


    "It''s not so lame to see it close, is it? Why does it look surprisingly well built?


    Shester answered Asio''s question.


    "I guess that''s because the columns in the four corners of the building are pretty big and fat. That''s going to change a lot about building impressions."


    "I see... is that what you get the impression of... by the way? Actually, come closer. What''s the age of this building?


    Asked by Asio, Shester forcefully affirmed.


    "Oh, it''s almost certainly from the same period as that ancient library"

 642 Episode 640: Skylight

    "... whoops!... what a dazzle... this guy is so bright..."


    As Azio took the lead and opened the church door, an overwhelming amount of light shoots in through the heavenly taken skylight.


    Azio accidentally raised his hand and peered inside the church through the gap between his fingers as he blocked that dazzling light.


    "... and it''s more luxuriously built than you can imagine from the look of it. This is a little surprising..."


    Then Shester slipped in sooo far from his back.


    "... Hmm. Are you taking a lot of light out of the skylight... and that''s not an unusual amount of light... do you have any tricks? ����


    Then from the back of that Chester, successively everyone came into the church.


    And they all raised their voices of amazement at its brightness.


    "... wow - isn''t this brighter than outside?


    When Comet said so in a bright voice, he looked up at the skylight with Azio holding his hand and responded.


    "Oh, that''s for sure. This is definitely brighter than the outside. But... why not?... Mr. Shester, what do you think?


    Asked by Asio, he opened his mouth as Chester still looked up at the skylight with his palms flat as well.


    "... Probably... those aren''t just glass. Something special�� it must be of a nature to collect light sources��"


    Then Asio asked with his neck clenched.


    "... do you have such a special glass? ����


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulders, laughing bitterly.


    "... I don''t know. Never heard of it. But... I can''t think of anything else, right? I was just guessing."


    "... is that what you mean by... surveying...?


    "Well yes. That doesn''t mean I know everything, either, does it?


    "Ma, that''s right... ah! There! The priest came out, didn''t he?


    At the tip of Azio''s pointed finger, around fifty figures, supposedly priests of this church, came out of the deep room exactly this way now.


    "Okay. Just fine. It doesn''t even start when I''m deducing here. If you talk to the priest, you''ll see."


    That''s what Shester said and started walking towards the priest.


    Then the priest noticed a line of walking toward him.


    "... oh? Are you tourists?


    In response to the priest''s question, the leading Shester answered.


    "... Yep, well..."


    Then the priest smiled.


    "Really? Where did you come from?


    "I''m from Elmur, a province of the Republic of Valentin."


    "Really? It is."


    "Father. May I ask you a few questions?


    "Yeah, go ahead. What would that be?


    "It''s that skylight. Is that... something special?


    Then the priest answered even more unfriendly.


    "Oh! Is that skylight? That''s a very strange substitute."


    Shester strangled the priest in his response.


    "... when they say strange...?


    Many times the priest nodded to Eagle Deep in what could be taken for granted by Shester.


    And after a while, when the priest stopped nodding, the full smile opened his mouth slowly as it was.


    "Actually, that glass has never been broken before in history."

 643 Episode 641: Prehistoric

    "... it''s been a long time since history..."


    I told Shester to squeal like he was quite surprised.


    Then the priest nodded deeply in what way.


    "I can''t help but be surprised. But this is true. The church was built at a time that was uninterrupted and ancient, in fact, almost identical to when the records by letters began."


    Then Shester nodded loudly and responded.


    "You can tell that by looking at this architectural style. This shape with sharp pointed spires on the top of a square column with thick, large columns in four corners�� is undoubtedly prehistoric."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Apparently, you''re an architect, right? As I said, this building is definitely a prehistoric relic."


    "Yes... but... that''s not the problem. No matter how sturdy it was made, the glass in question should be nothing more than glass no matter how far you go...... Isn''t it a story that can''t possibly be anything that has never broken since history? ����


    Then the priest grinned in full.


    "Yeah, you''d be right about that, too. But this is true again. There is something like a memorandum that has been taken over by the priests entrusted with this church for generations, but that''s what it says there. I''ve never broken a skylight before."


    "... does that mean... from the first priest?


    "No, the first statement is exactly what the third generation of priests wrote down. Because the first and second generation memorandums do not have any particular statements about skylights. But there''s a third generation statement that says it''s never been broken in more than fifty years than it was in the first generation."


    "I see... so they said it''s not historical because there''s nothing after that..."


    "Yeah, it is. But unfortunately, there is no other statement. We don''t know what kind of material it is or what method it was manufactured with."


    Then Shester frowned and asked the priest.


    "Father... So what other than that skylight? Is there any statement other than that that that you are equally extra sturdy?


    Then the priest waved for the first time.


    "No, nothing else. Only that skylight is special for some reason. Of course, this whole church, wooden architecture, has been standing on this land for thousands of years, so when it comes to special, it may be special. But there are few prehistoric wooden buildings, but there are others, and in the same sense you say, there''s still nothing else that''s extraordinarily sturdy."


    "... Hmm. Indeed, prehistoric wooden architecture is very rare, but as the priest said, there are no other examples... Really... are skylights the only ones specially made..."


    Shester put his arms together and looked up at the skylight, silently rethinking for a while.

 644 Lesson 642: Underground

    One.


    "�� Now, I have something to do�� Please enjoy yourselves."


    When the priest said so and thanked him, he slowly returned again to the deeper room earlier.


    Then Asio whispered to Shester in a hissohisso voice so that he could not hear the priest.


    "... you couldn''t hear anything interesting but skylights, could you?


    Then Chester pulled his jaw in a slow motion and nodded.


    "... right. Don''t tell me you don''t even remember seeing the five examples... but, well, I''m glad you got there early."


    "... and say?


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? Even though I didn''t see the priest, I''m pretty sure the five of them visited here. Let''s go over it thoroughly."


    "... to find out... because how do I find out what? ����


    Then Chester laughed and slapped the trick and the floorboard on the toe of his right foot.


    "Right here. Probably, because I think this church has an underground, right?


    Two.


    As we all walked on the floorboard at the same time at the behest of Shester, Asio approached the side of Shester with a glimmer.


    "... is it a feature of the buildings of this era that there are underground?


    Shester then answered with a quiet voice as she looked down and continued to slap the floorboard with tricks and toes.


    "... No, that''s not it. Well, if you say so, it''s just an intuition."


    Then Asio looked surprised.


    "... that''s unusual? It''s a short relationship, but he just doesn''t say much about what he said..."


    "Well yeah. Most of it is the nature of logically trying to move things forward, but even so, sometimes I rely on it."


    "Oh, what a surprise, huh? Are you sure that''s just a conjecture? Is there actually something logical underlying that thought?


    "Well, isn''t there anything at all?


    "What? I knew you had it. Tell me. What kind of logic is that?


    "No, it''s not rational enough. Again, this is hardly anything but an inquiry. But the fact that the ancient library of the town of Tulka and the old church of this town of Hooko were buildings of the same period. And overlapping the fact that they visited the underground waterways of the town of Tulka... I thought the two buildings were inherited underground..."


    "... that it''s all inherited by the underground waterway?


    "I don''t know that. Maybe it''s a different route... No, but should we see it as inherited eventually..."


    Shester stopped moving when he squealed so, and started to stand up and think on the spot.


    Then Azio smiled lightly when he saw it.


    And he stood on the spot the same way until Chester''s thoughts came together.


    "... Hmm... well anyway, if you can''t find the underground, it doesn''t mean anything..."


    The moment Shester shrugged so after a while, the tran screamed in the distance.


    "Come here, please!


    Shester glanced at Azio for a moment and then ran over to Tran like a shedding.


    Then he slapped the floor with his tricks and toes as Tran glanced at him.


    "What do you say? Doesn''t sound like anywhere else?


    Then, thinking that Shester nodded greatly to Tran''s question, he raised his face and smiled.

 645 Lesson 643: Statue of the Goddess

    "You do sound different"


    That''s what Asio, who ran off with Shester, said in momentum.


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "Oh, definitely. But under the altar..."


    Shester said so and stared at the statue of the goddess standing directly in front of herself.


    The statue of the goddess was seated in such a way as to carry a brilliant stained glass on the deepest part of the church, on a spacious altar.


    Shester matched his own gaze with a statue of a goddess about the same height.


    When I saw it, the statue of the goddess had eyes that seemed to be made of glass.


    Shester narrowed his own eyes and took a good peek into the glass.


    Then he realized there was, and asked Asio beside him as he looked up at the ceiling.


    "Azio, that skylight glass, it''s a little yellow, can''t you see it?


    Asio looked up at the skylight just like Chester, but because of so much glare, he glanced at the watermark with his right hand.


    "Uh-huh. The sun is too bright... but it does seem a little yellow..."


    "Then look me in the eye of this statue of the goddess next. The glass is embedded."


    Azio lowered his neck and aligned his gaze with the statue of the goddess.


    "... oh, this is really yellow... you think it could be the same material as that skylight?


    Then Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Probably. And look a little better. Can''t you see the cavity in the back of your eyes?


    Azio hastily approached the statue and took a serious peek.


    "... indeed... if you look closely, the statue is empty... isn''t this statue made of plaster?


    Azio touched the statue with his hand to confirm it.


    "No, this texture is definitely made of plaster. So you made it once, and then you slipped through it? ����


    Then Shester answered Asio''s question.


    "First, make something the same size as this statue with clay or something like that, and then melt the plaster over it and apply what has become semi-liquid. After a while, when the plaster solidifies, pull out the clay statue inside. Then make a statue that is smaller than its clay statue and plaster it in the same way, and wait for it to solidify by covering the plaster statue that was made earlier before solidifying. That would create a plaster statue with a cavity inside."


    "... I see... but why did you have to go out of your way to create a statue of the cavity inside?


    "That''s the problem."


    Shester narrowed his eyes and put his arms together, staring at the statue of the goddess for a while.


    "Why did you bother using a more laborious method than making a regular plaster statue to create a statue of a goddess with a cavity inside... there is one possible answer"


    Then Asio asked without interrupting his hair.


    "What is that?


    Shester smiled at this question.


    "To make it light for ease of movement!


    Shester put his hand on the statue of the goddess, saying, and put all his strength behind him.


    Then surprisingly, the statue of the goddess moved slowly to slip, and a stone staircase appeared leading from beneath it to the basement.

 646 Episode 644: Glass

    ������ޤ����ͣ�����


    ���������ݤ��z��ǥ��������`�ظ椲����


    ���������`�ϥ��������򤫤ä��X��ƬĿ���ȡ����S�Ȥ��Ƶ��¤ؤȾA���A�Τ��¤�Ƥ��ä���


    ����Ȥ���������ʄӤ��Ǥ�äƥ�������׷��������˥���åȤ��٤��P���������Ӥ�Ҋ������ΤΡ��Х�Ȥ˱��Ф�Ѻ�����褦�ˤ��ƶ��ˤ�һ�w�˵��¤ؤ��w���z��Ǥ��ä���


    �����Ƥ���ʥ���åȤ������餺�ʘ��Ӥ�Ҋ�ƥȥ�󤬿�Ц��©�餷�ʤ���A��������˥��ǥ�뤬�x��Θ��Ӥ��Ť��ʤ��黬��褦�������ʄӤ����A�Τ��¤�Ƥ��ä���


    ������A�Τ�;�Фǥ��ǥ�뤬���ä�����ֹ�ޤä���


    ���ǥ����A�Τ��Фޤǽ��ꤿ״�B����Ů�����Ӥ�����Ԫ�Έ����ؤȑ����Ƶ��¤����뤷�����E����������ԇ�ߤ��Τ��ä���


    ���ɤ����ʥ��ǥ�룿�]����뤫����


    ���������`�����ǥ����ЄӤ�Ҋ�ؤ�ĤČ��ͤ���


    �����ͻ��Ȥ���Ů����ϻ��餫�˄Ӥ��������ȳ̤�λ�äؤ�Ҋ�¤˥ԥ���ȅ��ޤä��ΤǤ��ä���


    �����������ǥ��������`�����뮐��˚ݸ�������


    �����������������������Ȥ����Τˤ������뤵�Ϥʤ�ʤ������


    ����ȥ��ǥ�뤬���������܇��䄤�ҕ����Ҋ�ؤ��ĤĴ𤨤���


    �������ɤ����Ů�����Ŀ����ȡ���z����鷺���ʹ�򡢱ڤ�����z�ޤ줿�gɽ�Υ��饹���������Ƥ���褦�Ǥ���


    ����ȥ��������Ҥɤ����Ĥ����褦���Ԥä���


    ���������줫�����त�ʡ�������Ŀ��β��|��ͬ����ΤǤ����ͣ���������ˤ��Ƥ�Ů������������ն����ä����ɤϤ���⤢�ä���Ǥ��ͤ���������


    ���������`�Ͼ����ˤ��ʤ������𤨤���


    ���ɤ���餽�Τ褦������������ˤ��Ƥ⤢��ʤۤ�Τ鷺���ʹ�Դ�����Ǥ���������뤯�դ餹�Ȥϡ����������|��һ��ʤ�ʤΤ���������


    ���ɤ��Ǥ���һ�����äƳ֤�����äƤ����Τϣ���������gɽ����z�ޤ�Ƥ���С�һ�Ĥ��餤�֤����ä��Ȥ����ǥХ�ʤ���˼���ޤ��裿��


    ����ȥ��������M�Ԥ򥷥������`���϶�������


    ���������ʡ��������뤳�Ȥˤ��褦���������˳֤����ä��{�٤�Ф��Υ��饹�η����������뤫�⤷��ʤ�����ʡ�


    ���Ǥ����١�����


    �Ԥ�������β�Υ��ǥ�뤬������С����ȡ����������礤�Ӥ��DZڤ�����z�ޤ줿���饹��һƬ�����ä��Ф��������


    ����ȡ�������¤��ޤ�����


    ���ǥ�뤬С���򑯤����褤�ĤĤ����Ԥ��ȡ����������`���󤭤��פ���äƤ��ʤ�������


    ���褷���Ǥϳ��k�������Ԥ������Ȥ������������Ƥɤ�����M��٤���������


    ���������`���Ԥ�ͨ�ꡢ���µ��ϱˤ餬�������ä��Ȥ��������������򤫤ä���ӤƤ�����


    ���������ǵĤˤϤ�������M��Х��륫��ؤ��Ф������Ǥ����ͣ���


    ��������һ�����ָ�����ʤ����Ԥ��ȡ����������`���󤭤����ʤ�������


    ���褷���ǤϤ�������򤫤��Ȥ��褦�������Ҥ��ˤ������뤤�ȤϤ�������ʮ�֤˚ݤ�Ĥ����M��Ǥ��졣�����ʣ���


    ���������`���Ԥ��һ�ˤ���Ҋ�ؤ��ʤ����Ԥä���


    ����ȽԴ󤤤ˤ��ʤ��������줾��˼��˼��������k���Əꤸ����


    ����Ȥ����„���ƥ��������`�����㤷���褦��򸡤��٤���


    �����Ƥ���������򷵤��Ƶ��µ���_������ȡ����M��ΤǤ��ä���

 647 Lesson 645: The Underground

    One.


    "By the way, Mr. Shester, do you really think it continues down this basement, under the ancient library?


    Asio asked Shester to take the lead.


    "I don''t know. But I''m pretty sure this direction is on the Tarka side, right?


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure that''s... well, it''s a neighboring town, so if you''re really going to the old library in Tarka, you''ll know if you walk 20 or 30 minutes."


    "Right... but the brightness doesn''t fade..."


    "Right. I''ve been walking for about five minutes now..."


    "And don''t worry about the other tunnel. You know what kind of town there is in that direction?


    "No, that''s just about it...... I''ll check on the map later"


    "Oh, please"


    Shester said briefly with a rugged look, he was going down the underground with faster feet.


    Two.


    "... apparently we''re here?


    Said Shester, who leads the way, capturing what looks like a staircase to them.


    Then he responded as Azio peered forward.


    "... true. It feels just right in time... but is there really an ancient library on top of this?


    "... probably... but this tunnel doesn''t seem to lead to the underground waterway in the town of Tulka, does it?


    "Sounds like it. So far... but the road at the end of the stairs seems to be bending over, so there''s a chance that it''s going to continue."


    "Um, right. But first, let''s go up this staircase and see what''s up there."


    Sayin ''ya, Shester ran up the stairs with bravery, pushing the closed ceiling up with both hands full force.


    Then the ceiling slipped quietly with little noise and it was immediately confirmed that there was space on it.


    Shester rushed up with the momentum as it stood, leaping into the space.


    "... nothing... a Chamber of Secrets? ����


    Though the successors came up one after the other listening to Shester whine, they all voiced surprise at the uniquely closed space of nothing on the 3M Quartet.


    Then Asio looked up at the ceiling and said.


    "... once the sunlight is coming in from the ceiling... oh, and if you look closely at the floorboards, you have one glass embedded in you. You mean he was taking in light from here..."


    "... apparently so. But there are no doors on the wall. If so, you mean it''s a hidden door..."


    "Right. Let''s find it."


    We all began to check the walls simultaneously with Azio''s words as a signal.


    Then in just a few minutes Tran raised his voice.


    "Whoa! It''s working!


    To the voice of Tran, Chester turned with everyone, and looked across the wall.


    Then there...


    "... hey Glenn... see you again? ����


    Suddenly the walls opened and there was a look of Glenn with a dismaying look at the large number of men appearing from inside.

 648 Episode 646: Instant Reunion

    "... hey Glenn... see you again? ����


    When Shester greeted her with a bitter smile, she finally relieved Glenn''s expression by checking her face.


    "... Mr. Shester... what the hell is this way of appearing..."


    Glenn complained to Chester, who suddenly emerged from what he thought was just a wall, in such a fearful manner.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think I''d see you again so soon and in such a way."


    "... hah... and I can''t believe there was a hidden door in here... Mr. Shester, where the hell did it seem?


    "Mm-hmm. It''s from the church in the town of Hooko"


    "Hooko or the next town?


    "Oh, there''s a hidden staircase underneath the statue of the goddess in that old church in Hooko? From there..."


    Shester looked back and pointed to the stairs visible at the end of the hidden door.


    "I walked down that staircase."


    Glenn was surprised and took a serious look at Shester''s pointed stairs.


    "... ha... stairs... I didn''t know Tarka and Hooko were connected underground..."


    "I think you''re right to say that this ancient library and the church are connected rather than... And it''s probably connected to buildings in other towns."


    "... ha... is it a building in another town..."


    "Um, well, I don''t know the details yet..."


    Shester gave Glenn an introduction to the Asios and explained in detail how it had been so far.


    "... I see. So when buildings of the same age are... there are buildings of the same age in other towns?


    "Oh, probably."


    "But what did you connect in the basement for?


    "I don''t know that either so far. Hopefully we''ll find out in the upcoming investigation..."


    "Really... ok. I''m here to help you, too."


    "Oh well. Your findings will be very helpful and helpful."


    "No, no, no, no, no."


    Besides, I work for this old library, so I can start my investigation here at any time.


    Then Asio next to him broke into a conversation between the two of them.


    "Right - it''s also troublesome to go all the way to the church in the neighboring town, steal the priest''s eyes and move the statue of the goddess. It would be very helpful if we left here."


    "Um, right. By the way, Glenn, this room... looks like a different room from the one I was in earlier..."


    Shester asked as she looked around the room.


    "Oh, yes. This is another room. Mainly where I keep completely unclassified old documents."


    "What is not classified at all?


    "It''s like you don''t even know what country it is or what region it is. It''s convenient because it''s too old and run-down to decipher... well I''m just going to leave something like that, and rarely anyone comes. Or is that why you didn''t realize there was a hidden door here?"


    "Hmm... but why were you in such a rare room where no one would come?


    Glenn grinned at Shester''s inquiry.


    "It''s sharp, isn''t it? No, actually... I thought there might be some ancient documents in this room about the august gods, right?

 649 Episode 647: Insect Eating and Dirt

    "Hmm. Oh, God''s..."


    Shester unexpectedly narrowed her eyes sharply and stared at Glenn.


    Then Glenn panicked at the gaze and waved his hands flourishing before his face.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Unlike what he said earlier, Glenn toned down quite a bit.


    "Right. But it''s possible it''s an ancient document about the Augustus, isn''t it?


    Shester said with a voice that gently enveloped the toned down Glenn.


    Glenn then looked a little relieved.


    "Yes, actually, after talking to the Shesters earlier, I remembered..."


    Glenn grinned when he said so.


    Shester was convinced from that smile that Glenn''s confidence would be outwardly strong behind words.


    "Right. I''d love to hear that, wouldn''t I?


    Glenn was very pleased with Shester''s desire.


    "Really! Now�� please take your seats. I''ll explain."


    Glenn walked out in a completely different direction when he looked around and found a nearby table to point at.


    And when he held the ancient documents placed on another table in his arms, he rushed early enough to the Chesters, who had already sat in the indicated chair and waited.


    "Well, gentlemen. Now look at this ancient document."


    That''s what Glenn said and put the ancient documents on the table, quietly turning that cover.


    Then Azio, peering into the ancient documents, put in a scratch.


    "This is an amazing bug eater. And the dirt is pretty bad, too, this..."


    Then Glenn answered a bitter mix of laughter.


    "Yeah, it is. The same is true of this ancient document, but because of the maggots and dirt, it''s left behind with little research."


    "Well, I guess so - more than half of the entire page is indistinguishable, and you can lose interest in studying it."


    Then Tran mixed up Asio.


    "Hey, don''t even say you''re a researcher."


    Then Asio immediately disputed.


    "I can imagine. You don''t have to have any experience with researchers, do you?


    "Hmm. Have a clever, windy mouth..."


    "The human imagination is richer than Tran thinks. Some people are infinite."


    "Make what look great. Now you''re a poet, huh?


    I''m not taking it personally.


    "You must be conceited."


    It was a long time since the two hung up, but Shester broke in on the way, sometimes concerned.


    "Well, wait. Both of you. Glenn, are the other pages the same?


    Then Glenn bent his mouth to the letter to. But he said unfortunately.


    "Yeah, unfortunately it''s something similar. But..."


    Glenn said there, once the words were separated, looking into Chester''s eyes.


    "�� the last page can be read to some extent"

 650 Chapter 648: Juvenile

    "Well, the last one... is also a core part of that ancient document, right?


    Shester said looking directly into Glenn''s eyes.


    Glenn then nodded greatly and replied.


    "Yes, it''s a climax in the core."


    "Have you come with Climax? All right, I''d love to hear it."


    Asked by Chester, Glenn began to speak quietly.


    "I have no idea when it was or what it was again. But this says some battle."


    "Some battle... what the hell kind of battle is that?


    Glenn answered Shester''s question with a tight expression.


    "Yes, it is�� the final war between the gods and the devils"


    Then everyone on the spot was surprised, as well as Shester, at this.


    Among them, Comet was the most surprised and expressed his surprise with a bare voice.


    "Even the final war between God and the devil!?... I don''t know... that''s a great story."


    Then this time it changed and Asio spoke.


    "... and what the hell kind of god are they with that aug god in the first place? And is there anything to do with the search for the five of us?


    Chester nodded loudly, taking Asio''s naturally questionable.


    "Oh, yeah... but there''s something I haven''t told you before."


    "... what?


    Shester answered Asio''s question very quickly.


    "The Boy Magic Instructor you guys met in Hotel Lead before... remember his name?


    Then Azio tried to answer on his behalf.


    "... Oh, Calmis brought you in, is that the most powerful boy in the world... Well, I''m telling you, the strongest one, but the message quickly went unknown in the underground waterway, so how did that touch go with the truth too... oh, was the question the boy''s name?... Uh, what did I say? I do remember you saying your name..."


    Suddenly Comet replied screaming, saying that Azio had talked for a long time but could not give an answer.


    "It''s Gaius! He only said Gaius!... Yes Gaius... what... what did you say your last name was?


    Comet desperately tried to remember the surname of the boy demon mentor.


    "Uh... uh... Gaius... Gaius... ok! It''s Gaius Schneider!!


    Finally, I remembered, and three people, Azio, Tran and Baltic, shouted in surprise at the same time, one night late to Comet screaming out loud.


    "" "What!!


    Then Shester looked at their faces sequentially and smiled.


    "That''s right. His name is Gaius Schneider. Me and Rodemur pledge allegiance, and for Bart and Comet, he is the only son of Lombardo Schneider to be an employer��"

 651 Episode 649: Excuses

    ���������ã����ɤ��������ȣ�������


    ����åȤ����������`��Ԓ���򥤥ޥ�����z�᤺�˥������؆�������


    ����ȥ����������ä��褦��Ȥʤꡢ��������Ǥ��Ф餯�������ᡢ�����ˤ�ä�����h����ʼ�᤿��


    �����������󡢤������ʤ������W��Ϥä�����������Ĥ����U����ʤ��������ɤ⡭����������ħ�����ϥ���ʥ����`�Ҥδ��ڵ����Ǥ��ꡢ���줬������ҡ��˽Ӵ����Ƥ��������Ȥ������ȤǤ����ͣ���


    �����������������`�˴_�J����褦���Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��������`���եä�΢����Ц�ߤ��㤷����


    �������ޤ�����ʤȤ�������


    ���������`�όg�H�ΤȤ����Ϥ��ʤ��}�j������Ǥ��ä����ᡢ�m������鳤��ä��¤�g�ޤ����Ȥ�����


    ����ȥ�����������ȤϚݸ�������˼�鷺���������`���֤ˁ\�äƤ��ޤä���


    ������ʤȤ������Ȥ��ޤ������������ã����ޤä������ä��ΰk�ԤϤʤ��Ǥ����ʤ�����


    �����󣿤ʤ��Ԓ��������


    ���������`��˼�鷺„�������ȡ��������ϻŤƤդ��ᤤ���h��������


    �����䡢���Τ���������Ϣ�Ρ��������������Ǥ����ä����ˤ������ħ�����δ����z�ߤ��ä��ˤ��v��餺����������Ϣ�����ˤʤäƤ��ޤä���njg�H�ΤȤ����Ϥɤ����ä��Τ��ʤ����ʤ�Ƥ��Ȥ򤵤ä��ԤäƤ��ޤ��ޤ������ɡ�����Ϥޤ����Τ��������������֪��ʤ��ä��äƤ��Ȥǡ��ɤ��������ܤˡ�����


    ���������Zβ������������ꤽ���Ǥ��ä���


    ���������e�ˤ錄������ǥ���ݤˤ��ƤϤ��ʤ����������ʣ����ǥ�롹


    ���������`������򤭡����ǥ���ˮ���򤱤�ȡ����ǥ���΢Ц�򸡤��٤ʤ���o�ԤǤ��ʤ�������


    ���ʣ���äȤ⥷��ʥ����`���L�٤䡢���Υ������������ɤ�˼�������Ф�󤬤ͣ���


    ���������`����ؐ������ˤˤ���Ц�ߤ��㤷�Ĥ��Ԥ��ȡ��������Ͽֿs�����ä��褦���^�򴹤줿��


    �����䤤�䤤�䤤�䡭���Ǥ��ΤǤ����Ϥɤ��������ܤˡ����Ȥ������Ȥǡ�����


    ����ȥ��������`������˿ڽǤ��Ϥ�������S�������Ԥä���


    ����Մ������Մ���ݤˤ���ʡ��������ʤ������������Τ��Ȥ�ͻȻԒ�����Τ��Ȥ����С��ˤ�ʧ�٤����륹�������з��˴󤭤��v��äƤ����˼������ʤΤ���


    ������Ϥޤ����ɤ��������Ȥǣ���


    �������Ά����˥��������`���ϡ��Ȥ���ޤǤνU���ˤĤ���Ԕ�����h��������


    ����Ⱦ����˥��������`���h����„���Ƥ�����������Ӡ�������ˌ��ͤ���


    �������ǤϤ��Ρ������`����ξ��Oħ���Ȥ��Τ����ǥ�������������Ϣ��Ϥĥϥ�ˤʤä��ȣ�����ˡ�����


    ���������٤��Ԥ�������Ȥ����ǡ��ᤫ�饳��åȤ��ݤ��褯����z��Ǥ�����


    ��������è������äƌg�ڤ����Ǥ���������


    ���ޤ�΄ݤ��ˤ�����Υ��������`��݈R���줿��


    ���������������g�ڤ��롭�����䡢��Ϥ��Ƥ������Ԥ��٤����⤷��󤬡�����


    ����ȥ���åȤ�„���Ƥ�„�������Ϥ�Ҋ�Ϥ�����Ҋ����Ů�Τ褦�ʥ��饭�餷��Ŀ�Ȥʤä���


    ���ᤤ�����ʡ����ҤȤ��äƤߤ����ʡ���


    ���������`���١��ݤ��i����Ȥʤꡢ��������Ŀ��Ϥ碌�ƹ��˼�򤹤����ΤǤ��ä���

 652 Episode 650: The Great Adventure of Elle the Elvis

    "Comet, you seem very interested in Elle, don''t you?


    Comet responded with momentum to Chester''s question.


    "Yes! I loved it when I was a kid!" The Great Adventure of Elle the Elvis "!


    Then Shester looked strange and saw Comet.


    "... the great adventure of Elle the Elvis... is the title of some book or something?


    Then Comet nodded forcefully.


    "Yes, you are!... or didn''t you know?


    Shester shook his head at Comet''s inquiry.


    "... no, I''ve never heard of it... does everyone know?


    Even as Shester circled her neck and omitted everyone in turn, she shook her neck sideways with a uniformly surprising look on her face.


    "... Huh? Don''t we all know?" The Great Adventure of Elle the Elvis, "right?


    Even though Comet asked everyone with a face like a heartfelt surprise, they all looked at each other and put their necks around each other.


    "... uh, is it a generational thing? It was very popular."


    Then Shester asked with interest.


    "Was that your childhood reading?


    "Yes, it is. Everyone was reading at school."


    "Hmm... was that book a new one?


    "... right. I think it was new."


    "In that case... I guess it''s still generational, as you say. At least you''re the youngest of the people here who know about it."


    "... right. But, you know... I just thought it was something that everyone knew because I was talking about legends."


    "Oh, no, I also knew the legend of Elle the Elvis. I''m just saying I don''t know that book called Elle the Cat Adventure."


    "Oh, I see... right, right? If you didn''t know, you wouldn''t know why when you met Elle, would you?


    "Well yes. That said, it wasn''t as much talk as I knew once as one of a few heirlooms, was it?


    "Really... I tried something and Elle the Elvis was my biggest hero ~"


    "... biggest hero..."


    Shester accidentally laughed bitterly remembering the fat look of Guru El in his memory.


    Then Asio ran into Shester without missing it.


    "Apparently, Mr. Shester''s known Elle the Cat isn''t the right thing to call herself a hero, is he?


    Then Comet ate immediately.


    "What? What do you mean? Oh, you mean Elle the Elvis doesn''t look like a hero? Then we''ll be together." The Great Adventure of Elle the Cat, "but he wasn''t a hero."


    Then this time Chester ate up on Comet.


    "Yeah? Really? Then why are you a hero to me?


    Then Comet answered with a full smile.


    "Oh - that''s right... No, Elle the Elvis is usually a great ghoul. I always fall asleep and stay lazy...... it moves when it comes to time. And it always works great even though you complain about bumps!


    Comet spoke with his eyes shining as if he were now seeing Elle''s activity in front of him.

 653 Episode 651: Underground passages and underground waterways

    "... I see... and then... well, I guess it fits..."


    Shester followed suit, recalling Elle''s usual appearance.


    "Really! Elle the Elvis is, after all! I want to see you."


    Comette looked up at the ceiling with the same eyes as the girl she dreamed of again when she said so.


    "... no, but as I explained earlier, Lord Elle is by the ultimate magic of the Auga God..."


    Comet then immediately lowered his face and objected to Chester with a straight face.


    "Yes. But that''s what Elle, the cat king of the day, used to say, right? He said he might just have been flown by another world."


    "Oh, you''re right. That''s what Elle said when he heard the scene where Carla, the archdeacon, had also been erased by the ultimate magic of the Auga god... and that if Carla, the archdeacon, he might return soon."


    "Then even Elle the Elvis would come home, wouldn''t he? Because Elle the Elvis is a god above the Great Mage."


    "Right. Well, that''s what we think..."


    "Oh, I miss you - Elle the Elvis - like a meeting"


    Comet also looked up at the ceiling, sparkling her eyes.


    Although Shester was shown an unexpected side of Comet and a little confused, he began to speak to Asio to continue the conversation.


    "... well what... that''s why the ultimate magic of the ogre god and who manipulates it is an enemy to us..."


    Then Asio began to talk about his role as Chester''s counterpart, as usual.


    "... I see. Is that what you''re saying... so Captain Ars and the others went to investigate the underground waterway you disappeared into?


    "Probably..."


    "But then they would have known the dangers of underground waterways too... Sticking into darkless arrow cod despite..."


    "Mm-hmm. I guess there was some reason. And it brought some reason for that..."


    "Three beautiful women...... so?


    "Let''s be like that...... and it''s an underground passage. Why were they looking for that underground passage we went through too..."


    "Would you like to go down to the basement again later? Looks like it''s connected to contemporaneous buildings in every town, and possibly to the underground waterways along the way..."


    "Right. Let''s do that. But before that... the final war that is written in that ancient document. And how does the aug god connect...... Glenn, can you let me continue?


    Glenn then nodded loudly and began to continue his conversation.

 654 Lesson 652: Ancient and Nowadays Unseen

    "The final war�� it was an unending and intense battle between the gods and the devils��"


    Glenn began to speak quietly, but clearly, word for word.


    "�� but as I said earlier, I don''t know exactly when, where or why"


    Then Shester accidentally pinched his mouth.


    "Why... don''t you even know? ����


    Glenn nodded, continuing.


    "Yes. Anyway, insect eating is terrible, so I don''t know many things. Therefore���� it is kept in this room��"


    "Oh...... you did. Sorry, keep going."


    "Yes, then...... Uh, this ancient document clearly only says the battle part. Do you say, you''re more right about only being able to read that part? And there''s this part of it that seems to be the ultimate magic."


    "Hmm...... is it the aug god who uses that?


    Glenn answered Shester''s question.


    "No, the name doesn''t come up. Therefore, it is unclear who��"


    Then Asio, who had been listening to me until then, blew it small.


    "... oh, no, excuse me... but you really know little about that, don''t you?


    "Yes. All I know is that there was an ancient and unprecedented terrible battle."


    Then Shester shrugged unexpectedly there.


    "An unprecedented battle... If it were a dispute between the gods and the devils, well it would be. But the ultimate magic was activated there... if that statement is true, it was activated a third time... no, I don''t know how many more times than I don''t know..."


    "Right. Well, normally, it''s the age of God, isn''t it? I mean, I thought it was the first."


    "Hmm. Is it reasonable to think so... is that ancient document older than" The Great Aboriginal God "in the first place?


    Glenn then gave an unconfidential look as soon as possible.


    "... no, I don''t know that either. The insect eating is terrible, and at first glance it looks ancient, because it was simply in poor condition of preservation..."


    "So it''s a new ancient document... no, if it''s new, can''t it be an ancient document... you mean it could also be a new one?


    "Yes. To be honest, we cannot deduce the times solely on paper. So as I said, the possibility of being new cannot be discarded."


    "Hmm...... ok. That''s good. Besides, the order of activation will be good at this time. More than that, Ultimate Magic was used in the middle of that battle, right?


    "Yes, there is what seems to be..."


    "Uhm. Okay. That''s fine. Tell me where it is."


    Chester asked me, and Glenn nodded loudly.


    "Yes. Then I''ll say it. Ultimate magic was activated at the end of an intense battle."


    "Last?... No way..."


    Shester shrugged unexpectedly.


    Then Glenn continued.


    "Yes, as you can probably imagine"


    Glenn laughed quietly, but invincibly.


    "Ultimate magic has made all the gods and demons disappear."

 655 Episode 653 Glowing Sphere

    "... has God and the devil come with everything... it''s also... more than ever. Talk, huh? ����


    Shester told him to squirm in a rather frivolous manner.


    Then Glenn responded, shrugging her shoulders gently.


    "That''s right ~. That''s what colleagues hate about those things too ~"


    "I mean, you think this book is also suspected of being a fake book?


    "No, you don''t feel too bad about this book to be dealt with before then."


    "I see. You''re not even in the debate."


    "Well... I can only read the last part of the book, and I don''t know anything about the times, so I almost ignore it."


    "Okay. So, what happens after all the gods and demons disappear?


    "... well, that''s about all I can decipher..."


    "... can''t you read it?


    "Rather then it''s missing. Look here."


    Glenn turned the book upside down to show it when he said so.


    "I don''t have a back cover. And if you look around the back cover, you''ll see that the pages that follow are missing."


    Shester looked at the back cover area indicated to Glenn and nodded quietly.


    "... Indeed. Looks like it''s missing a few pages."


    "It is. So I don''t think it''s so massively missing, but I don''t know the end of it."


    "... Hmm... just curious at the end, but I can''t help but be missing. Anyway, at the end of the battle, someone activated the ultimate magic and both God and the devil disappeared... so what?


    "Yes, it says that suddenly a glowing sphere occurred at the forefront of the battle, and it gradually became huge, bringing all of God and the devil together into it, erasing everything"


    Then Chester frowned and put his arms together.


    "Glowing sphere... apparently a hit..."


    "Probably...... But honestly, the material is too bad to be used."


    "No, we don''t write papers separately, so it doesn''t matter if they''re in bad shape"


    Then Glenn scratched his head lightly.


    "Oh, you did. I''m sorry, I''m a scholar, and there''s something about judging if I can or can''t use it for my thesis..."


    "Oh, I know. But... I wish I could read a little bit more... if I could, I''d appreciate knowing the times, places, etc..."


    "I''ll try as hard as I can, but there''s nothing I can do about the bug-eating part. So I managed the dirt part... but honestly, I''m not very sure..."


    Glenn drowned with regret.


    "Right... I sure don''t think you can get any more information from me... can you ask for as much as you can?


    Then Glenn nodded heavily at Shester''s request.


    "Yes. I''ll try as much as I can"


    When Glenn said so, he tied his mouth tightly and was determined.

 656 Chapter 654: Exaggeration

    ��


    �����ơ����ǤϤޤ����µ���ɢ�ߤ���Ȥ��ޤ�������


    Ԓ����һ���Ф꤬�Ĥ����ȤФ���˥����������ä��᰸������


    ����ȥ��������`�Ϥ��ʤ�����������Ҋ�ˤ��������mͬ������


    ���������ʡ�����Τɤν����ͨ���Ƥ��뤫�{�٤褦������˵���ˮ·�ȽY�Ϥ��Ƥ��ʤ������{�ˤ��ʤ��Ȥʡ��Ǥϥ���������A�������ĕ��ν��i���m�ࡹ


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ԥäƥ����μ��ݥ��ߵ������


    �������X�����ʤ�����΢Ц�򸡤��٤���


    ���Ϥ����ɤ������ݤ�Ĥ��ơ�


    ���������ǤϤʡ�


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ԥ��Ф��Ți���������ڤ��򤳤����A�Τ򾲤��˽���Ƥ��ä���


    ����˥�����������A��������˥��ǥ�뤬������һ�񤷤Ʊڤ��]������


    �������դ����@����������ʤȤ������L���餬����ʤ�ơ�������ޤƤ裿�⤷�����������ˤ⤳�ν���ˤ����ܤ����ä��ꤷ�ơ�������ʤ��ȤϤʤ�����


    �����Ϥ��������Ԥ���ȡ���Ԫ�ι��ĕ��򾲤����]����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��


    ���������ơ��������뤫�ߤ����뤫�����Τ���S���ߤǤ��ͣ���


    �����������졢���������`����Ц���򸡤��٤ĤĴ𤨤���


    ��������Фɤ���ˤ���Ƥ����������Ϥʤ��ʡ�����ˡ��Τ�ؤ��ɤ��Ť�ǰ���ǷǤȤ����ˮ·�ؤȿ�����Y�ϲ���Ҋ�Ĥ�������Τ���


    �������������Ǥ����͡��Ȥ����Ǥ��ε���ˮ·�ؤνY�ϲ���Ҋ�Ĥ��ä��Ȥ��ơ���DZ�뤪�Ĥ��Ǥ�������


    ����ȥ��������`���󤭤����֤����ä���


    �����䡢����Ϥ��ʤ�����Ϥޤ�Ҋ�Ĥ�������Ǥ�����


    ����ȥ��������X�����ʤ�������


    ���Ǥ��͡��Ȥꤢ�����ϰkҊ����������ơ�������������ɤ����ޤ�����


    �������������˿��������ͤƥ��������`�؆�������


    ����������������Ф���Ϥޤ��Q�ᤫ�ͤƤ��롣�ʤˤ����������������������륹��������Ϣ��~�ä�������������ˤ��η����������˥��`����ξ��Oħ���ˤ���Τ��Ȥ���Τʤ�С�������阔�䥨�똔�������ȥ�ä�ħ���Ȥ������Ȥˤʤ롣�ʤ�С����������Ǥμ��֤Ȥ����ǤϤʤ��Ȥ������Ȥˤʤ뤷�ʡ�����


    �������Ǥ��͡����Ȥ��������ä���Ԓ�����������ʤ�Ǥ��������ޤ�ˤ�ϡ��׳���Ԓ���Ǥ������ɡ�����


    ���錄���ρ��ФȤ�����Τϴ���F������Ɓ���äƤ����˼�äƤ��롣����������Y�򷵤��Ф����ˤ�С�����ʤ������g������Ȥ������Ȥ��������饪�`����ξ��Oħ�����������ȳ̥�����h�������ۤɤ���ޤ�����ΤǤ���Ȥ���ֱ�錄����˼�äƤϤ��ʤ��������ޤä���������Ԓ�Ȥ�˼�äƤϤ��ʤ��Τ���


    �����Фˤϥ�ǥ�Ȥʤ�Ԓ�������ꡢ���줬�����ˁ�����H�ˤ��F������Ɓ���롭���Ȥ������ȤǤ��ͣ���


    �����ࡣ������錄���ϥ��`����ξ��Oħ���Ϥ����˼�äƤ��롣�������Ƥ�Ҏģ���`�������Ǥʡ�


    �����������Ƥ��줬����ˮ·�ˡ�����


    �����������������餯�ʡ�����


    ���������`�ϵͤ������������Ǥ�äƤ����ۤ��ȡ����`�ä�Ŀ�򼚤��ǰ�������ߤĤ���ΤǤ��ä���

 657 Episode 655: Distance and Angle

    One.


    "... uh-huh. I don''t see a nodal point in the underground waterway..."


    Said Shester with a face like he stopped and chewed up a bitter bug.


    Then Asio, right behind him, also looked around and said to his surprise.


    "Yes, I walked quite a bit - I don''t care what you think. I''m already out of town in Tulka."


    "Oh, so I missed it somewhere along the way..."


    "Uh-huh, what do you think - does that feel like a hidden door just now? Huh? But when it does... it might be hard to find?


    "... right. Earlier concealed doors were fitted to the wall perfectly without gaps. If it''s the same level of hidden door at the nodal point to the underground waterway, it would be difficult to find it... Now, what do we do..."


    Shester meditated his eyes for a while, and put his arms together and thought.


    And when he finally opened his eyes slowly, he made his decision in a clear tone.


    "Let''s just say we move on. Hypothetically, I just discovered a nodal point with the underground waterway, and I didn''t intend to go into the underground waterway from there, and here''s one. I''d like to make sure this underground passage leads to which building in which town is ahead, please?


    Then everyone nodded uniformly, and Asio, who saw it, spoke on behalf of him.


    "Copy that. I think I''d rather go right and left here, too. Well, let''s just say we leave if that''s the case."


    "Right. So let''s go."


    Shester said, "Take a step forcefully, and take the underground passage straight to the next town.


    Two.


    "... there is..."


    Shester discovered a stair-like silhouette ahead of himself and said.


    Then Azio narrowed his eyes softly and checked forward.


    "... oh, there''s something... oh, it''s definitely a staircase"


    "Um. What do you say, by the way? Don''t you feel the distance from the ancient library to that staircase and the distance from the church in Fouco to the ancient library, more or less in the same position?


    Asked by Shester, Azio gave a hazy look.


    "Indeed! I think it was as far away"


    "Uhm. And... look at the bend at the end of that staircase"


    That''s what Shester said and pointed forward with his finger.


    "Wasn''t that angle of the bend as much as the basement of a church or an ancient library?


    Then Asio ran out to the stairs just saying he couldn''t stay or stand.


    And when I got there in an instant, I looked carefully at the bend that went ahead and turned back to Chester.


    "Mr. Shester! It''s really about the same. It''s bent at the same angle!


    Shester nodded loudly and walked over to Asio with an early walk of his big crotch.


    "Same angle at the same distance�� apparently this underground passage is a geometrically calculated substitute"

 658 Lesson 656: The Third Staircase

    "Geometrically...... for what the hell?


    Asio couldn''t stop asking Chester.


    Then Shester tilted his little neck gently and turned asio.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know at this stage. But there is no mistake that there was some intention. Someone''s..."


    "Those who can build objects of this magnitude underground�� will be limited. You can''t do it without a certain amount of power."


    "Right. Let''s see who was in power at the time of construction later."


    "Yes.... So, do you want to go up?


    Azio pointed lightly at the stairs.


    Then Shester gently meditated one eye and tilted his neck gently.


    "Naturally. Don''t you have any hands that can''t get up here?


    Shester said or put his feet on the stairs and put his hands on the ceiling.


    And I stepped on my feet and put my strength upwards.


    Then the ceiling, like earlier, slided briefly to the side to pave the way.


    "Let''s go."


    Shester carefully went up the stairs in a slow motion, looking around and sighing.


    "... another secret room..."


    Then he went on and broke into the room, Azio said.


    "Suppose you just find a hidden door"


    "Oh, right. There''s nothing else to do..."


    Shester says, no, two thin lines of light emanating from the wall in front of me jumped into my eyes.


    "There''s a hole in the wall... here?


    Shester approached the wall for now and peered into the hole slightly over his hips.


    Then a different sight popped into Shester''s eyes.


    "... hey... this is... asio, give me a peek"


    Shester says no. I walked away from the front of the wall.


    Azio peered into the hole in the wall with a surprised look on his face.


    "... what is it? This place..."


    Azio immediately let go of his face and saw Chester''s face.


    Then Shester shrugged his shoulder and let him try to warp his face.


    "It doesn''t seem like a very favorable place. But... that doesn''t mean I''m not going in."


    "... well... luckily there doesn''t seem to be anyone in the other room so it seems easy to break in... I just have a feeling it''s going to be a bit of a hassle..."


    "Right. I feel that way too."


    Shester grinned sarcastically when she said so.


    And when I thought I had stood in front of the wall instead of Asio again, I did my hand on the wall and let it slide sideways in slow motion.


    "... Huh? What? This room..."


    Seeing the sight spread across the wall, Comet shrugs.


    Besides, Chester gave a simple and lucid answer.


    "You''ll keep watching. This place is... apparently a torture room..."

 659 Episode 657: Hell Pictures

    "... terrible..."


    Comet lost his word to the bloody sight that spreads before his own eyes.


    Throughout the room, splashed blood oxidized over time, and an increasingly blackened sea of discolored blood dominated one side of the floor.


    "... it smells terrible... apparently this room is used on active duty..."


    As Chester put it, the room was full of smells of iron blood, suggesting that there was blood that would have been shed earlier on.


    "... it looks like there are no bodies... does that mean you took them away somewhere?


    Shester answered Asio''s question quietly.


    "Apparently... there will be a lot more corpsed and discarded than those who have been left this place alive than there is about to be a good amount of blood shed. But let''s just say I took it somewhere more than the body doesn''t exist here right now..."


    "... Now what?... Explore?


    Asked Chester as Asio gave a bewildered look.


    Then Shester dived into his eyebrows and thought.


    "... right... I feel dangerous... but I can''t just go home in silence after seeing all this stuff..."


    "... that''s reasonably true... hey, you don''t really care..."


    Comet tuned in from behind as Azio groaned with a face that seemed sincerely unpleasant.


    "... Me too!... Me too... not really... the..."


    Then Shester looked back and told him to teach in a gentle tone.


    "Don''t worry, Comet. I''m not going to do much unscrupulous exploration. The purpose is to see what this building looks like.


    Just look into it. Besides, me and Rodemur are a hundred warriors. And Baltic, Asian, and Tran. "


    Shester said as he laid his hand on Comet''s shoulder, looking around at everyone''s face one by one.


    Then Comet looked a little relieved.


    "Mr. Shester is right. I didn''t really like it earlier, but I''m not afraid of it. Don''t worry about it."


    When Azio said it gently, as usual, Comet''s face was clearly dusted.


    "... yeah. Right. If we''re all here, we''ll be fine, right?


    "Oh, I''m fine. Don''t worry about it."


    Comet nodded forcefully at most of Azio''s words.


    "Okay. Let''s just start by looking into this room lightly. Let''s all get together just in case."


    Asio nodded at Shester''s instructions.


    "So first of all, this hidden door... the light of the two muscles earlier was apparently the eye of the sculpture applied to the door?


    When Azio looked back and looked at the hidden doors, there were some of the horrible groups of sculptures applied to one side of the wall that seemed to mimic hell.


    The part of the sculpture in it that traced the demon was crept out, and it was thought that the light had plugged from it.


    "Mm-hmm. Apparently so. Still, the sculpture applied to one side of this wall�� the motif seems to be quite excellent."


    While Chester clouded his expression in the Hell''s Picture of the Annunciation, at the same time he was unexpectedly impressed by the author''s meticulous skill.

 660 Chapter 658: Jokes

    "... So that means it''s a building built by a pretty wealthy guy, huh?


    Shester nodded at Asio''s inquiry.


    "Oh, turn it into an ancient library. Turn it into a church in Hooko, something that was built at that time at a considerable cost. And probably this building too."


    "So that still means a lot of power, right?


    "Mm-hmm. Probably some sort of local lord who rules a fairly vast territory?


    "Maybe you can squeeze it pretty good, huh?


    "Yeah, but it''s pretty old times stuff... whether or not there''s a clear history left... but anyway, that''s later. Now let''s see what we can find out here."


    "Right. So... what should I look into? Do you even look into torture equipment?


    Shester smiled cynically at Asio''s inquiry.


    "No, I don''t have this kind of taste, do I? There''s nothing I can tell from the research... do you understand?


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulders wide.


    "No, no, no, no, I don''t have this hobby either. If there is, it''s a tran."


    Then suddenly the named tran gained momentum and raised a protest.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! Shut up and listen to what all of a sudden!


    "I''m kidding, Tran. It''s a joke. It''s too bad for the room. I thought it might be a little messy."


    Azio winked at Tran without being evil.


    But Tran''s anger did not subside, and he gained even more momentum and went on the offensive.


    "Are you stupid or what!? That''s such a joke to get rid of this vibe! Look at this bloody room! I need a good number of torture devices! Though there are no corpses, who laughs when I joke in a place like this!


    Then an unexpected person joined the tran.


    "That''s right, Asio. Whatever it takes to joke around here... it''s not funny..."


    Asio just scratched his head in protest of Comet, who added to the tran.


    "Uh-huh. Right. This is getting too good for me, isn''t it? I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    "Ah! No... I didn''t have to apologize like that..."


    Comet hurried and waved his hands in front of his face.


    Then Shester came forward to put this place away.


    "Hmm. Apparently there was something a little less nervous, including me. At the moment, this building is likely an enemy land. Let''s just say it''s gonna take a little bit of a retightening, okay?


    Then we all agreed with a big nod.


    Shester nodded loudly as well as confirming it.


    "Okay. Let''s just say we resume our exploration again. That said, there seems to be nothing more to look into in this room. Let''s move to another room."


    Shester squeezed his face and urged everyone.

 661 Episode 659 Exploration

    One.


    "Let''s go with caution. We don''t even know where we are."


    Shester stood in front of the door, put his hand on the handle and looked back and said.


    Then Asio, who stood in the usual designated seat just behind Shester, looked further back and said,


    "Comette, you''re always right behind me, okay? That way, behind you, Baltic and Tran will protect you, so you''ll be all right."


    Then Comet replied with a slight smile with an anxious look.


    "... yeah. Thanks........."


    Then Shester, who saw it, nodded forcefully, once again spraying the heat on everyone.


    "Okay! Then we''re going. Everybody just walk tight all the time without ever leaving!


    Everyone nodded silently at Shester''s instructions.


    When Chester confirmed it, he turned to the front and slowly lowered the handle of the door.


    Two.


    As one row left the torture room and it was time to go down the hallway, there was a door to another room on his right hand side.


    "... we''re going in..."


    Shester said or grabbed the handle on the door and put the handle down without making as much noise as he could carefully.


    And as the hardware came off making a small noise of chatter, Chester pushed the handle even more carefully to slightly open the door.


    And Shester peered into the room through a gap in the door with a slight frontal posture.


    Then, once again, Shester''s vision seemed to have a different sight popping in.


    "... he seems incompatible with the owner of this building..."


    Asio responded to Shester''s whining.


    "Well, I think at some point there''s a torture room...... what the hell is in this room?


    Shester answered Asio''s question by opening the door.


    "... this guy again... somehow..."


    There were many beautiful women who were collared and trapped in cages in their unbridled appearance as they were born.


    The beauties were astonished by the sudden intruders, holding each other''s bodies together to support each other.


    Shester spoke to the women in a gracious voice as she entered the room.


    "I don''t want you to worry. We are not harmers to you. It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Then Asio whispered to Chester.


    "... Well, what do you want to do? Our purpose is only to explore this building, but beyond what we''ve seen... please make a decision..."


    Forced by Asio, Shester nodded loudly.


    "Everybody listen up. Our aim is to explore underground corridors and the buildings that accompany them, but we cannot pretend not to see or see such an outrageous scene. So this is where you want to take them and plot your escape?


    We nodded greatly together to Shester''s suggestion.


    Shester nodded satisfactorily, slightly leaking a grin.

 662 Episode Six Hundred Sixty: Comets Care

    "... By the way, how did you get here?


    An elderly woman answered in horror to Chester, who asks while attempting to open the cage and remove the collar.


    "... each of us has been kidnapped in pieces and brought here..."


    "Right. So do you know where this is?


    "... no, not at all..."


    "Okay. You don''t have to worry anymore. We''ll get you out of here, and we''ll send you back to your respective homelands. I promise."


    The women cheered at Shester''s very powerful words and then cried hard to remember what had happened before.


    Then Asio looked a little troubled and said.


    "Uh, we all know how it feels, but we''ll cry later. Anyway, it''s a precondition to get out now. Will you put up with crying until then?


    The women nodded and whispered in Azio''s words.


    Then Comet, who was working on something in the next room, spoke out.


    "Okay! Is this enough? ����


    Comet walked into this room with all kinds of women''s clothes in each hand.


    "... you used to have something like that? There you go, Comet."


    Shester accidentally praised Comet.


    Then Comet put his clothes in the center of the room and said.


    "There''s a ton of locked clothes dancing in the ensuing room next door for some reason... I had a little trouble unlocking it... but I managed"


    Then Azio immediately looked pinned.


    "Uh, I see. Are you wearing cosplay clothes... and the key to it was that if you run away from a cage, you struggle to escape naked... it''s a bad hobby"


    Then Comette leaned her neck and whined.


    "... Kosupu?... What''s that?


    Asked Comet with a strange face, Azio replied with a slight mouthful.


    "... well, I don''t know... it would be the Lord''s hobby in this building."


    "Huh. A hobby... Does that mean the owner of this building is a woman?


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying...... no, that''s okay. We need to get out of here now, anyway."


    Comet received directly in front of him, albeit with the disputed words of Azio.


    "You did. Come on, guys, hurry up and put it on! Anyway, we need to get out of here first!


    With that said, Comet handed her clothes to the women.


    Next to it, the Chesters silently opened their cages and continued to remove their collars.


    And they broke into the room, and more than thirty minutes later, all the women were free.


    "Fifteen people in all... I''ll be a long line of snakes, but I can''t help it..."


    Asio nodded at Shester''s whining.


    "Yeah, that''s right around the corner, and let''s just say we go in a row"


    "Uhm. Then listen up, everyone. Me at the head, then Azio. More Comet. Then the women continued, proceeding in the order of Baltic, Tran and Rodemur. All right? We''re gonna go as fast as we can without making any noise."


    Everyone nodded, including the women, to Shester''s instructions.


    "Okay. Then we go back to the torture room earlier and escape through the hidden door there. Let''s go."


    Shester said, bravely grabbing the handle of the door.

 663 Episode 661: Low Laughter

    That''s when I heard a slight footsteps echoing from the hallway side in Shester''s ear.


    At that moment, Shester immediately let go of his hand on the handle and sat back, half-hearted and ears flat on the door.


    Then nervousness ran to everyone to see how Chester was doing like that.


    In it Azio''s movements were white eyebrows.


    The moment Shester heard the door, Asio moved out and moved next to it without making any footsteps, he immediately became half as much as Shester and heard the door.


    And as the two of them listened to each other''s faces as they looked out at the door, they found the footsteps gradually approaching.


    Then Shester suddenly stuck two fingers between each other''s faces.


    But as soon as it grew in number and became three, Asio nodded heavily with a tense face.


    Then the trick found that the number of people approaching the Comets was three.


    But the number of the three was really subtle, and in the case of a narrow hallway to fight, they let one of the rear of the line get away, risking being called out to other people.


    Though Comet hesitated unexpectedly as to what to do for that reason, the other three moved silently without hesitation.


    The three guided the fearless women silently by invitation, and promptly invited them to the back of the room.


    Chester nodded loudly when he checked the condition, then instructed Asio to stay away from the door by doing the trick that he would pay with his palm.


    Although Azio gave a slightly surprising look, he instantly realized who was in command of the occasion and what catastrophe it would cause to offend that command, followed the instructions and quickly moved away from the door.


    Then suddenly both Chester''s arms began to glow blue just dazzling.


    Asio instantly understood Shester''s fearful intentions, and a few more steps back than where he is now, Shester also took another step back from the door.


    Then suddenly I heard a talk leak from the hallway.


    "... are there five of us to take him?


    "That''s right. It''s been a long time since I was alone."


    "But we''re going down later, too, and that''s what we''re gonna do."


    That''s how the three men exalted their nasty superb laughter.


    Then I heard that laugh, and somehow there was zero laughter in Chester''s face.


    And the handle of the door made a rattling noise as the men raised their humble laughter.


    Shester raised his hands in a slow motion and stuck them quietly against the door.


    And at the moment when the door opened and the men showed their faces or not, Chester slammed the highest-output icing magic into them mercilessly and thoughtlessly, without question.

 664 Lesson 662: Escape

    "... wow! ����


    Unexpectedly, Azio voiced his amazement at Shester''s unleashed power of icing magic.


    It should be, too, that Chester''s magic had instantly swallowed the three men and turned them into unspeakable objects in no time.


    "Okay! Then we''re going. Asio! Lead the way, please. Tran! Go second to Azio. I''ll reschedule and go at the rear."


    Chester quickly danced out into the hallway with the momentum as it stood as he kicked and defeated the ice-soaked men in his power, screaming so.


    Then Asio and Tran responded as they followed Chester''s back with their eyes.


    "" I understand!


    When the two replied with the minimum necessary, they quickly followed Chester into the hallway, urging Comet, who was a little confused with the frightened women.


    Shester watched with a sharp gaze at the end of the hallway with his blue hands intact in preparation for further enemy raids.


    Then the women followed the inviting Asios into the hallway one after the other, frightened.


    As Shester silently dropped it off on her back without failing to be vigilant, the women continued one after the other, following the Asios.


    And a long queue ensued, and when that queue finally counted fifteen, the last two went out into the hallway: Baltic, Rodemur.


    "Master Shester, hurry up!


    Rodemul at the rear slid through the back of it as he spoke to Shester.


    Shester instantly flipped when he heard the voice and followed it.


    "All right! Everybody get in here now!


    As the leading Azio reached the torture room, he quickly opened the door and invited the women into the room.


    Then first the tran jumped into the room, then Comet and fifteen women went inside one after another.


    And Balto, followed by Rodemul, and finally when Chester jumped in, Azio quietly closed the door as he asked what was going on in the hallway.


    "Okay. Then we get out. All right?"


    Shester said as he looked around at them all.


    Then the trump, which jumped into the room the earliest, approached the hidden door and opened it.


    The women were surprised and looked at each other in the face.


    "That''s right. Get out of here. Truth be told, we broke into this building from here."


    Shester approached the hidden door with a slow foothold as he said so.


    And as I looked at the approaching Asio, I jumped across the hidden door myself.


    "Come on, folks, go on"


    It followed Chester as Azio spoke to the women.


    Then, as Comet continued in third place as originally planned, the women also continued on land.


    And Balt, when the tran went inside, Rodemul finally went in in in slow motion.


    And when he looked back quietly and looked around the torture room, he shut the hidden door carefully and erased his own path of entry.

 665 Episode 663: Map

    "... hey Glenn, I''ll be in your way again"


    Also all of a sudden the hidden door opened and Chester, with his face out of it, told him to slap lightly.


    Then Glenn, who was organizing the materials in the room, turned to Chester with a truly subtle face like a surprise.


    "... no well... I am somewhat used to this for the second time... it would be helpful if you could knock when entering..."


    "Right. I''m sorry. Let me do that next time."


    Shester went into the room and apologized with a bitter smile.


    Then Glenn''s face came up with a truly surprising look only this time, as the beauties he didn''t see from behind followed.


    "... what... what are these women? ����


    Chester couldn''t explain a bit to Glenn''s surprise.


    "... oh... well... it''s a hassle to explain... things have changed a little... can you help me? Glen."


    Glenn then nodded and admitted that although the circumstances did not swallow him and gave him a puzzling look, he had no choice but to because the other person was Shester in the matter.


    "... Ha... Well, it''s not a rush to cooperate..."


    "Thank you. That''ll help. I want a map around here first. Can you bring it from somewhere? It''s easier to talk from then on."


    "... oh, okay. I don''t have a map of this area in this room, but if you go to another room, I''ll get it."


    "Uhm. Please"


    At the same time as he finished hearing Shester''s voice, Glenn nodded and turned his heel back to pick up the map.


    Shester invited the women to drop off their backs and instructed them to sit properly in the chairs around them.


    The women sat in a chair close to their thoughts with a slightly uneasy look on their face.


    Then he saw how it was and Asio spoke kindly to the women.


    "It''s okay. The door we tried to escape was a hidden door, and so far perhaps those in that hall have not even noticed its existence. So I was wondering if you were afraid to follow me."


    Then Rodemul, who had ever walked at the rear of the line, rarely spoke from himself.


    "Yes, and don''t worry, I have set them up on my way home, so if they come after me, they''ll know soon enough."


    The women finally got a relief look on Rodemur''s words.


    Then Glenn came back to the room with a scroll in both hands.


    "I''ve got maps of all kinds for now. Is that enough for you?


    That being said, Glenn put the scroll at the desk in front of Shester.


    Shester quickly opened the scroll and checked the contents one after the other.


    Then Chester''s hand stopped when he opened one of them.


    "I like this. The scale is just right. Glenn, help me."


    "No, I''m honored to be of service to you"


    Chester nodded when Glenn said happily, then dropped his gaze and looked at the map again.


    And when I pointed my finger at the current ancient library, I stretched my finger sooo straight from there.


    And when he crawled his finger over a building in a town, he stopped his finger.


    "... I see. It has a name that I''ve heard of..."


    Shester became a vicious face and found out the name of the owner of the building written on the map.

 666 Lesson 664: The Villa

    "... Zeros Calvin... Secretary of the Foreign Service who takes on the diplomacy of Pope Roenglin in one hand... you''re a big man..."


    Asio wrinkled between his eyebrows at Shester''s whining.


    "... no way, over there? That old castle?......"


    Then Shester lifted a single eyebrow to Asio''s grunt this time.


    "Yeah?... do you even have an idea?


    "Ah, yes... the place where we were gathered and treated by Bishop Lennon was Sir Calvin''s villa"


    "Really?... You didn''t hear that... Azio, are you sure?


    "Yes, Sir Calvin''s villa was in the middle of Mount Allight... well I''m pretty sure there are no other buildings around from looking at this map"


    "Hmm... how long were you guys in that Sir Calvin villa?


    "Right...... a few weeks is it?"


    "Right. Then in the basement earlier..."


    "No, we couldn''t get into the basement... right?


    Azio looked back and took confirmation from everyone.


    Then everyone nodded uniformly except Rodemur.


    "Hmm... you mean you tried to hide their existence..."


    Then Asio disagreed with Chester''s analysis.


    "No, I think that''s probably different"


    "Why?


    "Sir Calvin wasn''t in the villa when we were there. Probably... did you take us to another villa when we were there... or..."


    "Did you kill him in that torture room... you mean?


    "... well, I don''t want to imagine... hey, when the hell were you guys kidnapped?


    An elderly woman answered Asio''s question.


    "... three days ago... that''s about all the other kids..."


    "... I knew it. That''s right, Mr. Chester."


    Shaken by Azio, Chester opened his heavy mouth.


    "Apparently a man named Sir Calvin is a person to spit on... no, it''s nothing less than a kedathing"


    "Right... well, I never thought of him as a saint prince... but I never thought he''d be this nauseating."


    "But... then why was the basement banned from entering..."


    "Isn''t that because I didn''t want to show you the torture room?


    "Hmm... maybe... don''t catch something..."


    "Is there any other secret in that villa?


    "I don''t know, I don''t know... I was just wondering..."


    Though Shester felt something caught on his mind, he became grumpy because he couldn''t get to who he was.


    "... do you care... what is it?


    Asked Asio to be careful against the grumpy Shester, Shester shrugged her shoulders when she noticed it.


    "No, I''m sorry. I guess I just care too much. Never mind."


    Although Shester said so in words, his face remained grumpy.

 667 Episode 665: The Watchdog

    One.


    "Well... what will you do in the future?


    Shester answered Asio''s question clearly.


    "Let''s start by going back to Hotel Lead. We need to rest the women for now."


    "Got it. So let''s just say we go back soon."


    Asio looked back and signaled everyone.


    Then they all stood up together.


    "So..."


    Glenn said so while rounding the map and giving it to Chester.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah, it''s okay to lose about one. This ancient library has no value for current maps, not ancient ones."


    "I see. Then let''s not hesitate to borrow it. And... can you walk me to the front door?


    Then Glenn laughed furiously.


    "That''s right. You''ve never been out of here before, have you? Ok. I''ll show you. Come here."


    Glenn returned the climax as he said so.


    And he took everyone, and he took the lead and headed in the direction of the formal door.


    Two.


    "Well... the ladies got a rest in the next room... what is it? Mr. Glenn."


    I saw Glenn with Asio nestled in the corner of the luxurious room and teased him jokingly.


    "Hey - I followed you in the stream"


    "Is the job good? You''re still working, aren''t you?


    Shester asked a little worried.


    But Glenn grinned and said without incident.


    "Ah, that''s okay. It''s like dealing with ancient documents in the first place. Why is the flow of time slow? So there are no rules of employment."


    "Right. Then why don''t you join us?"


    "Yeah, definitely."


    Then Asio, standing in the center of the room, began to look around and talk.


    "So is this the first time? Mr. Shester."


    Shester nodded lightly, agreeing.


    "Oh, get started"


    "Yes. So... first of all this is Sir Calvin''s villa as an example, but they''ll probably all notice their absence, and then they''ll think there''s a move, so what do you say we keep an eye out?


    Shester quickly endorsed Azio''s quick suggestion.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s important to know the enemy''s movements. All right, so who''s the lookout..."


    Then Tran raised his hand quickly.


    "Then I... I''m not good at using my head, but if I''m a watchman, I can do it."


    Then Azio nodded.


    "Yeah. I think it''s good. But you need another one. If there is any movement in the enemy, one person stays on the spot and keeps an eye out, and one person will have trouble reporting to us as a liaison. Right...... Comet, will you go and watch with Tran?


    Comet nodded richly at Azio''s suggestion.


    "Yeah. Okay. Then you and I will go to the tran to watch."


    Comet stood up by indicating with Tran.


    "Uhm. Then do me a favor, both of you. If you need anything, let me know right away. I know you do, but don''t ever move on your own, okay?


    Shester stabbed him with a nail, and Tran laughed bitterly.


    "It''s okay. I''m with Comet, right? I''ll take care of the watchman. Then I''ll go."


    When Tran said so, he took Comet and left the room.

 668 Episode 666: The Silphine Chapel

    "Okay. Let''s keep looking at the map."


    Shester spread the map over his desk and penned the building tied together in the basement.


    We then tried to connect the buildings to each other in a straight line.


    "... the church and the ancient library after all. The Ancient Library and the Calvin Mansion are almost equal."


    Asio agreed with Chester''s analysis.


    "Yeah, you''re absolutely right. So... at the same distance, at the same angle, you have the next building?


    "Uhm. Right...... is there anything like a rule?


    Then Rodemur removed the sheath-by-sheath hidden knife from his back, and placed it on his desk.


    "There is no scale attached, but if it is this knife, it is a straight knife, so I thought I could measure it."


    Then Asio put in a penetration with a bitter smile.


    "No, no, no, no, you can''t keep a knife in a corner like that ~"


    "I hid it so that it could be used to fold something."


    "Ah no, I have trouble answering so seriously..."


    "Was it to your left? That''s very rude of you."


    "... ah no... well... nothing. Please proceed��"


    When Shester took the hidden knife with a bitter smile, he aligned the tip of the knife with the ancient library and superimposed the knife over the line he had drawn on the map earlier.


    And as I held it with my right hand to measure over the Calvin mansion, I slid the knife slightly angled.


    And now he put a knife tip over the Calvin mansion and probed the building in the right-hand position I had just measured.


    "... this or... asio, mark me with a pen. And then you draw a line."


    When Azio marked the building on the map and drew the line, as Shester told him, he repeated the same task over and over again, marking the map one after the other, drawing the line.


    "... you made it... a straight hexagonal tunnel..."


    As Shester shrugged, a orthohexagon appeared on the map.


    Then when I saw it, Azio groaned.


    "... you surround the Imperial City of Audine brilliantly... what the hell is this..."


    As Azio put it, the orthohex was depicted as surrounding Audine, the capital of the Pope of Lowenglin.


    Then Shester took the hidden knife again and drew a diagonal line of a straight hexagon.


    And what was at the point where the three diagonals intersected in the center......


    "... the Silphine Chapel..."


    Asio groaned at Shester''s whining.


    "... uh-huh... what does this mean... the Sylphine Chapel is a substitute for building on the tomb of the First Apostle Baddle of Pope Zex, right?... if you say so, it''s like a building that''s the fundamental reason Audine became the capital of Lowenglin... I can''t believe the basement is strewn around such a Sylphine chapel... the hell..."


    Asking Asio, Shester thought deeply and deeply.

 669 Episode 667: The Curse

    "A basement circled hexagonally around the Silphine Chapel... does fulfillment also mean anything to this shape..."


    Shester looked difficult and muttered quietly.


    Then I said it like Azio came up with a fuzz.


    "... maybe even in some kind of spell sense? ����


    Then Shester nodded into small pieces over and over again.


    "A spell... maybe. Glenn, are you familiar with the spell?


    Shester asked Glenn, an ancient librarian who seemed to be the most familiar of these.


    Glenn then gave a slightly puzzling look.


    "Details... not really... but perhaps the most familiar of these..."


    Then Shester said without getting her hair in.


    "That''s fine. Exactly. I don''t think you''re an expert in spells, either. I don''t mind just knowing. Think about it."


    Glenn said by riding himself out to his desk and covering himself on the map.


    "... that''s right... I can''t say for sure because I''m out of specialty... I think there was a spell to seal the power of those worshipped at its center by directing the way to the hexagon and placing an important facility in the corner position..."


    "Seal the power? Is that spell meant to contain those at the center?


    When Shester couldn''t stop asking, Glenn was desperately bored to think of it.


    "... uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... I just can''t remember where that was a spell..."


    "Glenn, did you get that memory in the ancient library? Doesn''t that mean you asked your colleagues?


    "... No, I don''t think so. The ancient library doesn''t have anyone who specializes in spells... this memory was more than... maybe it was gained in college..."


    "Can''t you remember... Is it possible to look into the literature, for example?


    Then Glenn waved loudly.


    "No, because there''s no such thing as looking into it or hooking it up..."


    "... well... and so is that..."


    Then Asio, who was listening to the two exchanges there, told them to comfort them.


    "But there''s actually a spell like that, right? That''s just what I figured out, isn''t it? Far better than having no idea."


    Then Shester nodded.


    "So is that. Yes, Glenn. If it''s a college memory, can you remember anything by going to that college? Or ask someone who specializes in spells at that university..."


    Then Glenn made a loud, puffy noise and slapped his hand.


    "I see! You''re indeed right. Let''s decide to go to college soon. What? You can go in half a day if you go now. So I think you can go home tomorrow and report it. Then goodness hurry. I''m coming."


    Glenn just turned his heel back.


    Then Shester was surprised and panicked to call Glenn off.


    "Wait a minute, Glenn. You''re going now? What are you gonna do with your job? I can''t do anything to you..."


    Then Glenn said, blocking Shester''s words.


    "It''s okay. As I said, academics are quite free."


    Glenn walked out of the room.

 670 Episode 668: Where the Three Beauties Go

    "... you''re gone..."


    Shester shrugged her shoulders with a similarly bitter laugh as Azio groaned into a slightly bitter mix of laughter.


    "Right. But it would help if I knew what this spell was. Whatever this spell is, make it ultimate magic, because it''s all talk like grabbing a cloud. Let''s have Glenn look into one thing here."


    "Well yeah. So... what do you want to do? Are you going to investigate the other three buildings?


    "No, it doesn''t matter what happens where you go. I''m more concerned that the basement wasn''t connected to the underground waterway than that... No, I should say I couldn''t find its entrance..."


    "Right...... because the starting point in the first place is the groundwaterway. Gaius Schneider, the underground waterway where you disappeared and so did Captain Ars... did the three of you know the entrance to the underground waterway that you were an extinct beauty?


    "Well... why did they approach the Ars in the first place... I don''t even know that. Where did they come from and where did they go..."


    Then I got a hazy look at Shester noticing something.


    "Wait a minute. Is anyone watching them leave this town?


    Then Azio had a similarly hazy look.


    "... indeed... you have no such testimony. How''s everybody doing?


    Asio looked around at everyone''s face and was convinced.


    But no one who spoke appeared.


    "... no one seems to have seen it...... no, for example I left late at night...... or early morning...... early morning!


    When Asio told him to scream halfway, Chester raised his mouth angle.


    "The Ars told the hotel people they were headed to the underground waterway early in the morning, and disappeared. Maybe he went with you?


    "That''s possible. Only the hoteliers saw Captain Ars for the early morning. There were no eyewitnesses all over town. If�� it is possible that she was rendezvous with the three beautiful women"


    "Oh, so... the three beauties used the ultimate magic to erase the Ars?... No, but the question remains why the Ars..."


    "Right...... Captain Ars and the others came to this town of Tulka looking for us in the first place, didn''t they? Or did you come from the beginning to check the underground waterways?


    "Hmm... the reason the Ars came here to Tarka in the first place was that when they visited the Imperial Capital Audine to do a search for the SS, Audine came to Tarka, a suburb, at the time because she was unable to secure the inn during the big festival period. But at that time, they''re sticking paper in Audine''s Army headquarters. And that contact is this hotel lead. Do you mean that the three beauties came to see the Ars when they saw their stickers..."


    Shester put his arms around this intricately intertwined maze-like riddle with wrinkles between his eyebrows and tried to be resolute.

 671 Episode 669: To Audine

    One.


    "... future policy, what will you do? ����


    Shester answered Asio''s question by solving his meditation.


    "... yeah?... Oh yeah or future policy... right, I just want to get back to Odine once and for all. I''d like to hear from Carmis and the others."


    "I see. That''s true. It''s easier to get back to Audience once you''ve returned them to their respective homes."


    "Oh. But the trans are now watching the Calvin Mansion, and Glenn is planning to come here with the results of a college investigation tomorrow. If it moves, it''s after tomorrow."


    "... but wouldn''t it be better today if we were to move them? You don''t think Calvin Mansion is moving from Tulka to Audean by the end of the day just when you notice something strange, but tomorrow you can also think of expanding your search..."


    "... Hmm. That''s true..."


    "Shouldn''t we leave a single liaison? I wonder if it would be okay for him to go to the trans who are watching the Calvin Mansion, explain the situation, turn his heels and wait for Glenn in this hotel until tomorrow..."


    "I see. It''s a proposal. All right, Bart, excuse me, will you do the liaison?


    Baltic nodded quickly to Shester''s request.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Okay. Not Glenn if you decide so, but goodness hastened. Everybody pack your bags."


    We all moved in unison to the decree of Shester.


    In it, only one Shester put his arms around the center of the room and became a Jen-royal outfit.


    (... underground waterways and underground passages... and ultimate magic to it... speaking of which, the Ars always said they had oval objects on their sides... what is their identity?... and the three beauties... too many mysteries... there''s more to this place than just putting it on the shelf first...)


    While diving into his own deep thoughts, Shester learned what it felt like to be drowning.


    Two.


    "Then I took care of you. Probably gonna be a hassle again soon, but thanks again then"


    When Shester said so and turned back on his heels at the hotel''s front door, several below the manager bowed deeply at the same time to drop off the line.


    "... Well, when I came, I could come in just over an hour, but it''s going to take some time because I''m going to have to match the ladies'' feet on the way home, right?


    Shester answered Asio''s question without getting her hair in.


    "Right. All the women don''t seem too tired. Probably won''t be there in two hours..."


    When Shester said so, he looked back and observed the women.


    Then Azio looked back as well to see how they were doing.


    "... you seem tired indeed. I''m not mad at my face. So you''re still not comfortable alive?


    "... maybe. I guess you can hardly believe it''s still a completely safe zone."


    "Yeah, poor thing. You''re all still scared. I don''t know, taking a break on the way. I think there was something like a teahouse at the midpoint to Odine, though?


    "Hmmm... it did happen. All right, let''s do that."


    That''s what Shester said and immediately endorsed Azio''s proposal.

 672 Episode Six Hundred Seventy. Just the encounter.

    The Shester line proceeded slowly to match the women and took plenty of an hour to reach a small settlement that hit just the midpoint.


    "... ah! There''s a teahouse over there. Let''s take a break over there."


    When Asio found the teahouse he was looking for, he immediately suggested to Shester.


    "Oh, let''s do that"


    When Shester said that briefly and that''s all, Asio, who received the intention, made him shout at the rear group.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! I''m going to take a break at that teahouse!


    Then cheered simultaneously from fifteen beauties.


    "Huh. You''re all happy. Was this a good idea for me?


    Chester laughed bitterly when he said that with a face that Asio seemed to be good at.


    "Right. Apparently, the women''s show is bigger than I thought, and I think it was a good idea to take a break on the way to the teahouse."


    Praised by Shester, Azio''s face became nimmari.


    "Oh no - is that so? Uh-huh, is that so? - Yeah, it''s a good idea after all!


    Azio spoke to himself happily.


    Then when Chester was laughing even more unfriendly at the look of Asio, an unexpected person glanced at him from the teahouse in front of him.


    "... Deputy Secretary! Aren''t you deputy secretary!


    The man who emerged from the teahouse was no more than Lombard Schneider.


    Shester rushed to Lombardo early at the same time as he raised his surprise.


    "Deputy Secretary, what the hell are you doing here!?


    Lombardo then approached Chester with a flamboyant smile.


    "Oh! Shester! I shake it for just a few days, but I don''t think we''ve seen each other in a long time. How have you been?


    "Yeah, I''m fine... more than that, Deputy Secretary, why are you here like this?


    "Oh, actually, Calmis contacted me. I heard the situation was getting a lot more complicated, so I ran off with Nasri."


    Then Nasri, who refrained behind Lombardo, lowered his head with pepper.


    "Was it..."


    "Um. By the way, Shester, why are you here? No, let''s just go into the teahouse first. Thank you. The women in the back seem tired."


    Lombardo said, "I invited everyone to the teahouse."


    Shester once again had admiration for Lombardo''s wise eye, who judged the situation in an instant from the complexion of the women.


    Then Azio approached Shester and whispered in his ear.


    "... is that Lord Lombardo Schneider?


    Shester replied as she sent the women a signal to enter the teahouse by hand.


    "Oh, yeah"


    "... I see..."


    "Yeah? What does that mean?


    Then Azio gently shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, I was wondering how much of a person you are to pledge allegiance as your boss... I was convinced to meet you. I didn''t know you could look at the complexion of the women in just a moment... sounds like a brilliant guy, huh?


    Shester felt as happy as my hand in the words of Asio.

 673 Episode 671 Lombardos Discussions

    "... well. Ultimate magic..."


    Lombardo listened to Shester and said he was exhaling deeply.


    Then Chester, sitting in the front of Lombardo, explained quietly with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I was wondering if it might be that magical identity that erased you from the example of El or Gaius..."


    "... is that it... that true sphere space... the scholar named Glenn said that the identity of that strange sight is its ultimate magic, right?


    "Yes, there are actually very few Ultimate Magic materials, but he seems convinced"


    "What does Shester think?


    "Like Glenn, I am convinced, too. That doesn''t mean there''s any certainty whatsoever. But there''s something in me that probably speaks for sure."


    "... right... ok. Its ultimate magic and hexagonal underground tunnels are of real concern, but I agree with you that we should go back to Audine first. Whatever it is, we have to fix it and keep them safe."


    Then Shester leaned slightly towards his ankle.


    "... to hide? Instead of sending it to their houses, you''re telling them to hide in Odine''s den?


    "Oh yeah. Think about it, Shester. It would be nice to send them to their houses, but not to be kidnapped again, neither an ex nor a child. I guess each of them was kidnapped near their hometown in the first place? Then it''s natural to assume that Calvin''s men, who heard about their beauty, systematically kidnapped them? Then wouldn''t Calvin let his men keep an eye on their houses when he realized they had disappeared? We just sent them to that place, and they''re the ones who get kidnapped, aren''t they? Didn''t I?"


    Chester wrapped her tongue around Lombardo''s long and wide tongue.


    "... certainly... I didn''t have that much thought. Shame on my unknown......"


    When Shester said so, he slowly dropped his shoulder and nodded.


    Then I said as Azio, who was sitting next to Shester, was badly impressed.


    "Hey - that''s just Mr. Shester''s boss, right? I can''t believe I just listened to you talk and thought about it that far...... no, you''re right indeed. I almost endangered them if I gave it back to them. I must be ashamed of my own uncertainty. [M] I didn''t realize it at all until you actually told me... but you''re a brilliant person nonetheless. That''s Valentine''s key position."


    Then Lombardo said in a slight light.


    "No, come on. It''s not that praiseworthy. Hey, Chester, don''t be so distracted. I''m going back to Odine after a little rest... I''m going to go to the bathroom for a bit..."


    Lombardo said no. He immediately stood up and headed to the bathroom.


    "... are you blindfolded? ����


    Ask Chester if Azio dropped him off with his backed face.


    "Oh, you''re not very good at being complimented."


    Shester smiled as he raised his mouth.


    But it wasn''t the usual cynical grin, it was full of respect and love for Lombardo.

 674 Episode 672: The Calvin Threat

    One.


    "Well, let''s just say we leave"


    Lombardo stood up completely and said as he looked around at everyone.


    Then Shester lifted her waist and said sorry for Lombardo.


    "I''m sorry to have to give you back so much while you''re here"


    "What? Things change from moment to moment. And with that, it''s only natural to change policy."


    Shester nodded deeply at Lombardo''s words.


    "Yes. Would you like to come?"


    "Oh, let''s go. Everybody okay?


    Lombardo looked around again.


    Then everyone stood up and was ready to leave.


    "Okay. Let''s go then... No, wait a minute! That''s right..."


    Lombardo rushed to get his nostalgia just because he had forgotten.


    Then Rodemur, who had refrained right next to him, just said.


    "Sir. I''ve already done that."


    "Whoa! Right. That''s Rodemul, you''re working fast."


    "No, there is no phase extinction either. Naturally."


    "Well, then... hon.! Well, let''s just say we leave."


    Lombardo finally issued several decrees of departure, finally leaving the teahouse behind.


    Two.


    "... by the way, what will we do with Sir Calvin in the future..."


    On the way to Audine, Chester asked Lombardo beside him.


    "... you''re right... you''re a super big guy who''s taken on the diplomacy of Lowenglin all these years... how can we not be the ones to do this..."


    "Yes, but then they won''t be able to go home to their respective parents..."


    Shester looked back unfortunately and slowly considered the women following them.


    Lombardo then also looked back with a chill and darkened his own face when he saw their exhausted faces.


    "... don''t be. I apologize to them, but for the time being, I have nothing else to put up with..."


    "... it''s something I can''t help but pity..."


    "... or someday kidnapped without blame, you have to hide and live because you escaped... there can be no more irrational. But... I don''t have the power to get rid of Calvin right now."


    "What do you mean by... now?


    "Whatever. There''s no reason not to leave them forever. Anyway, we need to get rid of Calvin''s threats and return them to their days of rest."


    "But... how do we get rid of Calvin''s marvels..."


    Then Lombardo narrowed his eyes and thought deeply.


    Then suddenly he opened his eyes and raised his mouth angle.


    "... Shester, the enemy of the enemy... will you say he''s on your side?

 675 Chapter 673: Interest

    "... No way..."


    Shester was stunned by Lombardo''s mind.


    Then Lombardo smiled niggly as he enjoyed the reaction.


    "No way."


    "... but... isn''t that person an enemy to us, too?


    "Really? Surely his son was our enemy, but I wonder if he might not be?


    "... we killed his son...?


    "Actually, Shester, I''ve been doing a lot of research since then... and it seems like there''s been a ditch between them."


    "... and indeed Azio said the same thing... that he loved the other bastards more than that man (...)"


    "Oh, you''re right. I mean..."


    "You think he''s not our enemy?


    Then Lombardo shook his head gently vertically.


    "That''s right. He... the current pope of the Pope of Lowenglin... probably not our enemy"


    "... and the Pope, Calvin''s most powerful enemy..."


    "Oh, it means you''re Jen I want to keep on my side."


    "... but when it does..."


    Shester put his arms together and thought deeply as it was.


    Lombardo was surprised and asked Chester.


    "Yeah? What''s up? Do you have a problem with that?


    Then Shester looked up.


    "Yep. Actually, I''m looking out for Comet at Calvin Mansion right now..."


    So Shester explained in detail to Lombardo about his men with complicated circumstances.


    "... another much more complicated relationship... that Comet you were the Pope''s political enemy, son of the former Archbishop of Fran, but neglected by that former Archbishop of Fran and put into the army of Gorkos with the highest casualty rate? Then... wouldn''t approaching our Pope be against your interests, Comet?


    "No, it won''t"


    Shester immediately denied Lombardo''s question.


    For this reason Lombardo frowned and was puzzled.


    "... why? From the Pope''s point of view, Comet, you wouldn''t be the enemy, would you? Just because he was brought to life in the world in the first place as a common son of former Archbishop Fran, it shouldn''t mean he''s his successor. If that''s the case, it can''t be one of our men."


    "Yes, he is not a successor or anything like that"


    "Then why? Shester, tell me."


    "Yes, it is... because the Pope is after Comet''s life"


    Lombardo was surprised and stunned by the answer he had never imagined.


    "............... Really? Why?"


    "To be more precise, the Pope needs a tattoo on Comet''s back."


    "... what does that mean?


    "It seems that the location of the hidden treasures of his father, former Archbishop Fran, is noted in that tattoo..."


    Lombardo was heartily surprised by Shester''s explanation and snapped with a quiet voice.


    "... that''s another... nasty story... right? ����

 676 Lesson 674: Successor of the Pope

    "... no, here we go. This is really too much of a mix..."


    Lombardo had his head mixed up in complicated relationships.


    Then Chester leaked a bitter laugh just to agree.


    "Yeah. Let''s sort this out here for once."


    Then Lombardo lifted his head pat and nodded loudly and again.


    "Whoa. Let''s do that. No, do that."


    Lombardo ran out of breath and begged Chester.


    Shester''s bitter smile became even greater.


    "... Yep. First, then, the Pope and Foreign Secretary Calvin are political enemies. And the late Archbishop Fran was hostile."


    "So you''re saying that Calvin and Fran were on our side?


    Then Chester''s face clouded.


    "... Speaking of which, I didn''t hear you there. Just a moment. Ask Asio."


    Shester said, turning back his heel, and rushed out to Asio walking at the rear of the line.


    And after a while, Chester answered with a breath.


    "Apparently, we''re not on our side."


    "That''s a vague way of putting it, isn''t it?


    "Yes. Basically, Calvin and Fran each seemed to have built an independent party. But since they were both hostile to the Pope, who had great power, they often fought together."


    "... I see. So the enemy is on your side, too?


    "Exactly. Apparently, the political world means developing the same picture everywhere."


    "Right. All right, go on."


    Lombardo urged me, and Chester kept talking.


    "Yes. The Pope has several sons, but one son. This is Gorkos in the example. But he died in the land of Esta... and now we hear that one of the bastards was taken by his successor."


    "Oh, I heard that, too. Pretty manly, huh? He said there''s a half-blood connection to the Gorkos."


    "Yeah, I see you do. If it''s even slightly similar to that toad, the adjective" male "won''t appear in the end, so it probably doesn''t even look alike at all."


    "I guess. Maybe he inherited the colorful side of his mother''s blood... oh, now it wasn''t his talking. Hi. I can''t seem to escape the habit of derailing the conversation. Sorry, Chester, keep going."


    "No, that''s the same for me, and we still have a lot of way to go to Audine, so let''s just say we talk slowly"


    "So is that. Slow footsteps, and suppose you go in a picnic mood."


    Then Shester put a bitter laugh on his face once again.


    "That''s just... I''m trying to get away from Calvin''s hands for once, so I need you to be somewhat nervous..."


    "Oh, speaking of which, you did. Okay, so let''s talk about it slowly and for a while while while we have some tension."


    Only to relaxed Lombardo, Chester shrugged his shoulders as he accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.

 677 Episode 675: The Must of Life

    "And Calvin, Secretary of Foreign Affairs'' men... we have that man"


    Shester narrowed his eyes, even abominably.


    Then Lombardo also looked like he had chewed up a bitter bug and told him to throw it away.


    "Him! Lennon!"


    "Yes, Lennon is what can be described as Calvin''s belly, and even in that sense, is it something like wanting Calvin to be the enemy?"


    "Oh, me and Lennon are incompatible. And I can''t wear the same heaven as Calvin, who wants to kidnap the women and make them his own comfort!


    "I agree. I am also prepared that with regard to those two, we will be fighting until either one of them falls. But that''s just Calvin, Lennon, and the rest of his men, that''s another story."


    "You''re referring to Carmis, aren''t you?


    "Yes, Carmis, the magician, has betrayed Lennon on our side because of his creed�� the Zexism he believes in in this case. This certainly cannot be said to be a special case. But isn''t that not necessarily something else...?


    "So you''re trying to say that only two of our complete enemies might come down to us, Calvin, Lennon, and some of us, like Calmis, when it comes to the others?


    "Yes, and so are those who seem to be on their side at the moment, not just their men"


    "Hmm. I see."


    "I''ve never crossed fewer enemies. You might want to sharpen some of the sharpening."


    "Right. Okay. Let''s just keep it in mind. All right, go on."


    "Yes, that''s Calvin, but he''s a big man who''s been in Lowenglin diplomacy for years as Foreign Secretary. So I think the idea of sidestepping the Pope, who would be able to confront that Calvin, is wonderful. But..."


    "So the problem is you, Comet?


    "Yeah, if Azio''s right, the pope is after the tattoo on Comet''s back."


    "But earlier on, as pope, you want a tattoo, and you''re not willing to force him to take his life even if you get it?


    "Yeah, you''re right. Actually, that tattoo is pretty special, and it''s a substitute for the pattern floating up on his back only when his body''s fine. So the quickest way to do this is to kill Comet in a bath or something, strip him of his back, and take him away."


    "The way you put it, the demon hand of the Pope has already given him..."


    "Yeah, it looks like it already happened. Looks like Comette handled it with Asio and Tran before she even knew it."


    "Hmm... but then again, that doesn''t mean that Comet''s life is particularly necessary for the Pope?


    When Lombardo said so, he put his arms together and thought in with a difficult face.

 678 Episode 676: Hand Souvenirs

    "... we need to remove the Calvin threat in order to get them home safely... but he''s mighty... he''s still good at keeping the Pope on his side... Shester, Calvin and the Pope are fighting for power longer than before, right? ����


    Lombardo finished his long thought and asked Chester.


    "Yes, we have heard that both have been in their current status for at least ten years..."


    "Right. If that''s the case, then you''ve got the Pope on your side, and as always, it just keeps on staring at each other... No, can''t you just say that..."


    Then Shester asked in surprise.


    "Say?


    "Former Archbishop Fran. Was he another political enemy of the Pope? That he''s dead. If so, is it not considered that the power of the Pope is stronger than before?


    "I see. Although Fran and Calvin were not allies with each other, they used to work hand in hand against the Pope. If so, Fran''s death is quite negative for Calvin."


    "That''s right. But on the contrary, for the Pope..."


    "Pretty positive. So?


    "Exactly. Perhaps the balance of power between the two should be out of order."


    "Then there''s going to be a gap in our pope, right?


    "Oh, you''re right, Shester. But even so... you''ll need a souvenir..."


    "... a copy of the tattoo on Comet''s back...?


    Shester glanced lightly at Lombardo with a sharp eye.


    Lombardo then laughed niggardly and immediately denied the idea.


    "I won''t do that, either. As the tattoo on his back pointed to the whereabouts of the estate of former Archbishop Fran, that estate belongs to you, Comet, and your brothers, not mine at least. Then I''m not supposed to give it to you from right to left on my own."


    "... So what are you going to make a souvenir of?


    Then Lombardo exhaled loudly, looking to heaven.


    "Now that''s it... when it comes to souvenirs that the Pope seems to be pleased with... is there anything? Shester."


    "Ha... the first thing I can think of is still gold. Because as much as you''re after the legacy of former Archbishop Fran. That and the next thing you can think of will be power. Calvin, Fran and I have been arguing for more power for a moment."


    "Right. Does it still mean money or power..."


    Lombardo also put his arms together and thought deeply for a while.


    Then Chester, walking next to each other, also became a difficult face.


    And they even kept walking silently for a while.

 679 Episode 677: The Upset of Karmis

    The line that finally reached Audine pushed open the door to the safe house, paying attention to what was going on around her.


    Then just before he opened the door, there was Karmis'' face wrinkling between his eyebrows in a rugged manner.


    "... Lord Schneider!? Didn''t you head to the town of Tulka!?


    Calmis was surprised to see Lombardo''s face and asked.


    Then Shester glanced at his face from behind Lombardo and Lombardo said to Calmis, who was even more surprised.


    "We ran into each other on the way. We''re back together."


    "... it''s... but why? ����


    "Oh, that''s... oh, no, I want to go inside before then, okay?


    Lombardo told me, and Carmis, who was hacked, rushed to move out of front of the door.


    Then a row of Lombards went into the house.


    "... Um... what about these women? ����


    When he saw the unfamiliar women, Carmis asked unexpectedly.


    Then Lombardo said, winking lightly.


    "There''s a lot going on. Well, I''d like to elaborate, because they''re tired. I''d like to give you a break..."


    "Oh, yeah...... then go upstairs. No, it''s better on the third floor. No one''s using the third floor yet, so it''ll be just as convenient."


    "Right. Okay."


    Lombardo looked back when he said so and said gently with a smile to the women.


    "Come on, guys, go up the stairs there to the third floor. You are free to use the room on the third floor. Get some rest."


    Then the women sighed thoughtfully ho and relieved, gradually going up the stairs.


    Then Shester turned his attention to the man sitting in the corner of the room there.


    "Yeah? Who''s that? An unfamiliar face..."


    Calmis got a dodgy look at Shester''s words.


    "... Oh, no, that..."


    Karmis'' eyes became restless with a chill, and at the same time his body turned right and left with suspicion of behavior.


    Shester was surprised to see Lombardo face to face.


    Then Calmis suddenly said he looked like he was ready.


    "... I need to talk to you..."


    To the sudden awe of Carmis, they looked at each other again.


    "... Sounds like a serious conversation, huh?


    Calmis nodded deeply at Lombardo''s inquiry.


    "Okay. Let''s hear it."


    To Lombardo''s words, Carmis nodded gently with a serious face, then hand-invited to the back seat to guide everyone.


    Then it followed Nasri to Lombardo, Shester and Azio, and finally when Rodemur sat down in his seat, Karmis cut out the conversation with a harsh look.

 680 Episode 678: Confessions of Karmis

    "... Actually, I used to hide it..."


    Lombardo also tightened his expression on Calmis with a dark expression all the time.


    "... well. What is it?


    "It''s... about that thousand-year-old dragon you met in Esta''s land..."


    Lombardo heard the name of a sudden abominable calamity and changed his complexion as soon as possible.


    "Thousand Years Dragon!? What''s wrong with the dragon for a thousand years?


    Though Carmis was slightly tempted by Lombardo''s enraged questioning, he quickly regained it and decided to be ready to confess.


    "... Thousand Years The Dragon... is what I made it appear..."


    Lombardo was unexpectedly stunned by this Calmis shock confession.


    "... be! What the..."


    Then Chester beside her similarly opened her mouth and gave her a startled look.


    But Shester managed to recover and squeeze it out and ask Carmis.


    "... what the hell do you mean you let it appear? ����


    Calmis then answered with a sinking look.


    "... took Lennon''s life and used the dragon''s tears to appear in Esta..."


    Then Lombardo screamed reflexively.


    "Lennon! He did! He called the dragon into Esta for a thousand years!?


    "That''s right. I took Lennon''s life, and I made him appear."


    Then Shester asked.


    "Can you do that? How can you manipulate such a giant monster as you wish in a man''s business?


    Then Karmis waved a big or long time.


    "No, I couldn''t do what I wanted. That''s... I''m glad I let it appear, but I can''t manipulate it in the end..."


    Then Lombardo cut sharply into Carmis this time.


    "Karmis! Why did you keep quiet!? Why did you keep quiet until now!?


    "... it was... I couldn''t tell you... I''m sorry..."


    Calmis muttered with a voice that seemed to disappear.


    Then Shester told me to fool Lombardo.


    "It''s certainly a problem to keep quiet until now, but it''s something. Calmis must have been hard to say, too. But now this is how he shook his courage and confessed. What do you think? Forgive me for my courage here..."


    Then Lombardo nodded loudly at Shester''s words.


    "What Shester said and good! You''re absolutely right. Is it Lennon who ordered it? Then it doesn''t mean it''s the main culprit. Except! It''s Carmis. Why don''t you talk to me in here for a minute? Honestly, don''t hide everything you know! You''re confessing here and now!


    To Lombardo''s words Calmis nodded with her mouth cuddly tight.


    "I understand. I will not conceal everything I know. Anyway, forgive me..."


    Lombardo nodded satisfactorily to Carmis'' sincere words.

 681 Episode 679: The Man Sitting in the Corner

    "Okay! So listen, what is that dragon tear?


    Carmis answered Lombardo''s question without getting her hair in between.


    "It''s for manipulating dragons for a thousand years."


    "... with it you can manipulate a thousand years dragon..."


    "No, as I said earlier, I couldn''t handle it well. It was weak."


    "But I could make it appear... right?


    Shester asked quietly from the side.


    Then Calmis nodded similarly quietly.


    "... but why did Lennon have such a thing?


    When Lombardo asked with his neck tilted, Carmis answered with a troubled face.


    "What is that to me... is that true? Truly, it is something I do not know..."


    Then Lombardo leaked his grin for the first time in a long time.


    "Oh, I know. I don''t doubt it."


    Calmis then looked like a ho.


    "... but... when you do, does that dragon tear mean Lennon still has it?


    Calmis then nodded, then appeared naughty.


    Shester asked Carmis when he saw it.


    "What''s up? Calmis, does it look like you have something to say?


    Then Chester shook me, and Carmis said as he had decided to.


    "Actually, this one..."


    Calmis pointed to the man sitting in the corner with his right hand.


    It was the unfamiliar man Shester had found earlier.


    "What''s wrong with this one?


    When Lombardo asked, Carmis started introducing the man.


    "This man belongs to my men... No, I say my former man, Darm Bose"


    Then Karmis introduced him and Dalm slowly rose on the spot.


    "... Um, it''s Darm Bose. Best wishes��"


    At first, Dalm was confused as to what kind of greeting to make, but ended up greeting him with no difficulty.


    Then Calmis immediately picked it up and re-introduced it to the Lombards.


    "Dulm works for the Foreign Affairs Division of the same Foreign Office as I did, but I met him in town by accident earlier, so I spoke to him lightly, and I stopped talking lightly... as soon as I brought him here."


    "Wow. That doesn''t seem like a bluff. Let me talk to you in detail."


    Lombardo seemed very intrigued, he said, riding himself out.


    Calmis then nodded loudly and continued his conversation.


    "Yes. Actually, apparently Darm is meeting you Gaius..."


    "What!?


    Lombardo did not think, but even frowned and shouted at the body he was embarking on.

 682 Lesson 680: The Revelation of God

    "Does that mean, apart from Carmis?


    Dalm answered Lombardo''s impetuous question while slightly defying his body.


    "... Yes. Apart from Master Carmis. So I was surprised to hear earlier that Master Carmis knew you, Gaius."


    "Right. So how the hell did you meet Gaius?


    As Lombardo questioned him as gooey, Dalm did not know what to do and asked for the complexion of Carmis next door.


    Then Karmis nodded and began to explain to Dalm.


    "Darm, this is Gaius, your father, Lord Lombard Schneider. So don''t worry, tell me what you know."


    "Gaius, was it your father... my name is Darm... oh, you had already introduced yourself"


    Darm said so and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Well, I met you, Gaius, because there was a divine revelation."


    "The revelation of God? This again... I don''t know..."


    Lombardo looked up to heaven with a troubled face.


    Then Chester beside asked instead of Lombardo.


    "What the hell was that divine revelation like?


    "And suddenly the Word of God descended upon me in the bathroom of the Foreign Office, where I was penitent."


    "... toilet...... well thats fine, what was the word?


    "Sooner or later a boy of about twelve will appear before you, but he said that the boy is my use and the one who guides you. So he told me to listen carefully to the boy."


    "Hmm. And you said you met Gaius?


    "Exactly. When I left the Foreign Office, I bumped into a boy right away. That was you, Gaius."


    "So, Gaius, I got to know you. What''s wrong with you?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Dulm just looked like he deserved it.


    "Of course I confessed"


    "Gaius, do I confess to you?


    "Yeah, I am. Because there was a divine revelation, wasn''t there? Isn''t that natural?"


    Then Chester felt in trouble, too.


    "... well, yes... Gaius, what did you say when you heard your penance?


    "He gave me a lot of advice."


    Dalm answered with joy.


    "If you don''t mind, could you tell me what you wanted to repent about?


    Shester cut out the key things with cautious language and attitude.


    Then Darm agreed to it.


    "Yeah, that''s fine. What I wanted to confess was to expose someone else''s grave, even though it was an order."


    "Grave? Whose grave is that?


    "Yes, the tomb of General Gorkos, who died six years ago."


    Then Lombardo, who had looked up to heaven until then, let Shester look down on his surprise face.

 683 Episode 681: Things That Were In The Basement

    "The tomb of Gorkos..."


    When Lombardo was stunned, Carmis just started explaining.


    "It''s Master Lennon''s life. So it looks like Gaius showed up where Dalm was getting sick."


    Then I took Calmis'' word for it and Dalm at the time started talking.


    "But Gaius, you were gone before you led me..."


    Then now Calmis took over Darm''s talk.


    "Gaius, who broke up with Dalm, met me afterwards, and in the underground waterway��"


    Then Lombardo shrugged quietly recovering from the shock he had just suffered.


    "... well... Gaius was moving a lot... for me..."


    I quieted back to the scene with Lombardo''s sentimental whining.


    But Chester broke that silence.


    "So what happened to the thousand-year-old dragon talk?


    Then Calmis looked hazy and spoke hastily.


    "That''s it! Actually, Gaius, when you were with Dalm, you snuck into Lennon''s office and stole the dragon''s tears."


    "What!!


    Not only Shester but everyone voiced surprise at this.


    But then Calmis'' words were to be even louder.


    "Besides, Gaius, he said you entrusted it to Dalm..."


    "WHAT!!!


    "... So now you have dragon tears?


    Lombardo asked to be sure in a slow tone.


    Then Darm replied in a mild way, not understanding the seriousness of the matter.


    "Ah, yes. It''s at home..."


    "... is it in your house... a dragon''s tear..."


    Then I told the surprised Lombards that Carmis would chase them.


    "Besides, Gaius, I hear you also snuck into Sir Calvin''s villa..."


    Then Shester screamed reflexively at Calmis'' words.


    "Calvin''s villa!?


    Calmis was surprised and drowned.


    "Oh, yeah, what''s that? ����


    "The women earlier were the ones who rescued them from their villa in Calvin."


    "Heh!? From Sir Calvin''s villa? Take them?... Ah... Speaking of which, I''ve heard rumors..."


    "What rumors?


    "... well... I like women..."


    "That''s not what we''re talking about. They kidnapped rumored beauties in various places and locked them in the basement."


    Then Calmis raised his surprise.


    "Basement!?... well, was that basement originally meant for that... I didn''t know..."


    "Well, Calmis, like the Asios, had been to Calvin''s villa, right?


    Calmis nodded at Lombardo''s inquiry.


    "Yes, there were just no women when we were there... instead..."


    "Yeah? What does that mean instead?


    "... Yes. In fact, when we were there, there was something in that basement instead of the women..."


    Calmis, questioned by Lombardo, did not immediately answer but took a gentle, deep breath to calm down his feelings before speaking.

 684 Lesson 682: Change

    "Someone who''s there instead?... Who is that?


    Calmis looked a little troubled at Lombardo''s inquiry.


    "Who... do you think you''ll have trouble asking..."


    Then I asked Carmis what kind of pin Chester had come for.


    "Something is something that belongs to an object? Hmm, what is that?


    Then Calmis became as troubled a face as he had been earlier.


    "Things are a little different when it comes to things..."


    Then Lombardo cut the numbness to Carmis''s unboiled attitude.


    "What the hell do you mean? I don''t know who it is or what it is, but explain it to us a little more!


    Then he said as Carmis had decided to be ready, a strange face.


    "Yes... at that time there was a dragon trapped in the basement of the Calvin Mansion... for a thousand years..."


    Calmis looked around at the faces of everyone she feared when she finished saying so.


    Then they all opened their mouths and looked like they were frightened.


    For this reason, Karmis moved only her eyes many times with Kyorokyoro, and kept asking about everyone''s complexion.


    Then after a while, Chester''s mouth finally moved faintly.


    "... a thousand years of dragons?... in that basement?... No... No, Carmis, that''s a lie! We were in that basement until earlier. Indeed, there, that was just the mansion of the powerful Calvin, which was indeed quite vast. But it''s not enough to trap that giant millennial dragon. How are we supposed to carry that giant? What''s the entrance? How do you say you let a thousand years of dragons in? That''s impossible. Carmis, you can never do that."


    Shester said in a breath.


    But there was nothing like Carmis moving.


    "Indeed, as I said, the thousand-year-old dragon is huge. It can''t be transported or put in the basement as it is."


    Chester said a little irritated by Calmis'' calming remarks.


    "That''s why I''m saying it! What''s wrong with such a giant, man''s business... not man''s business?... What if it''s a dragon tear?... that you did something with the dragon''s tears?


    Then Calmis nodded loudly.


    "Yes, I used dragon tears to change dragons for a thousand years"


    Then Lombardo peeled his eyes and reacted.


    "Change!? You''re not gonna tell me you shrunk that giant down small, are you?


    "No, that''s not true. The tears of the dragon made it easier to trap him in the basement."


    Then Shester muttered to confirm to herself.


    "... So there was a thousand-year-old dragon over there... that horrible tyrannosaur... I didn''t know he was getting smaller and in that place..."


    Then Calmis looked at Shester''s words.


    "You know, Mr. Shester, when you say you''re smaller, it doesn''t mean you''re smaller as a thousand years old dragon, does it?


    "Yeah? No?


    "Yeah, no. Because it stands out in dragons. That''s why I changed it."


    "... in what way did you change it?


    Then Calmis answered Shester''s question without incident.


    "I''m human. It changed the appearance of a human child."

 685 Lesson 683: The Incarnation

    "... that it''s a human child?... can you really do that?... Unbelievable..."


    Shester was so small that the end of the less surprising words disappeared.


    Then Lombardo took it over and asked Carmis.


    "How the hell did you do that? No, of course it means using dragon tears, but it''s not, how can you turn a giant like that into a human child?


    Then Karmis also turned into a troubled face.


    "I don''t know how it works. It''s actually possible, and I''m the one who did it in the first place..."


    "You did this? Earlier I heard you couldn''t control yourself without enough magic? ����


    Calmis nodded at Lombardo''s inquiry.


    "Yes. Exactly. But it was when it appeared, and then after scattering around, it was exhausted, and it became controllable."


    "... Hmm. Then we''ll see what a human child looks like..."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Then Dalm, who had listened very much to him in the corner seat, inquired about the fearful Carmis.


    "... um... I''m sorry I''m talking to you... but to sum up what I''m talking about... maybe the boy who''s in my house right now..."


    Karmis answered Dalm''s question lightly.


    "Oh yeah. The boy in your house is the incarnation of a thousand years of dragons."


    To Karmis'' words, Darm tried to jump back not surprisingly.


    But on his back stood a hard wall, and poor Darm nodded with a stick to the back of his head.


    That''s why Lombardo asked Carmis in such a way as to replace Dalm.


    "... Carmis, you''re saying that there are not just dragon tears in his house, but even dragons for a thousand years?


    Then Carmis nodded loudly at Lombardo''s inquiry.


    "Exactly. I was also surprised to hear Darm speak earlier. But there must be a thousand years of dragons in Durham''s house with tears of dragons who can control them for a thousand years."


    Lombardo asked, with a startled look on his face but desperately trying to sort things out in his head.


    "The dragon''s tears... were stolen from Lennon''s office, right? But what about the thousand-year-old dragon?... you should be in the basement of the Calvin Mansion, but why are you in his house now? What the hell is that all about? Tell me."


    Then Calmis said the answer everyone had in mind.


    "It''s you, Gaius. They say he snuck into the Calvin Mansion with Darm and took him out. Right? Dulm."


    Then Dalm answered as he held the back of his head with his hands to see if the back of his head pain had finally begun to heal.


    "Yes. Exactly. Gaius, who found him in the basement, told me to carry him home."


    To Dulm''s answer Lombardo also looked up to heaven and leaked a loud and deep sigh.

 686 Episode 684, Bulk.

    "... so can you communicate with that thousand-year-old dragon incarnate boy?


    Dalm answered Shester''s question as he waved his blanket.


    "No, we can''t communicate satisfactorily because we can''t talk."


    "Hmm. You can''t talk at all, can you?


    "Oh, no, just one word... or just one word..."


    "A word?"


    "Yes, just the bulk..."


    Then Lombardo screamed reflexively.


    "Bulk!? Doesn''t that mean General Bulk Gorkos!?


    Then Shester immediately agreed.


    "Perhaps... if the thousand-year-old dragon incarnation that showed up in Esta said only one word Bulk... it''s probably about Bulk Gorkos"


    Then Darm spoke to himself.


    "Ah, of the Pope''s son... well, it wasn''t his own name..."


    Shester responded to Dulm''s whining.


    "I see. If you''re only gonna say one word, no wonder you think that''s his name?


    "Yeah, I just think I look great...... so I''ve been calling him Bulk"


    "Well I guess so. But if you ask me why the thousand-year-old dragon incarnation only uttered one word of bulk...... Carmis, you must have a reason?


    Asked by Shester, Carmis responded with a frown root.


    "Yeah, that would be... because the primary target of the raid by the Thousand Years Dragon was General Bulk Gorkos"


    Then Shester nodded over and over again at Calmis'' statement.


    "Again... so you tried to remind me of that name, didn''t you?


    "Probably..."


    Then Shester gave me a strange look.


    "Yeah? Carmis, didn''t you make me remember?


    Then Calmis shook her wear.


    "No, not me. Thousands of years already when it was deposited with me, the dragon shrugged from time to time in bulk. So I was just vaguely wondering if my primary goal was bulk gorkos."


    "Really... So Lennon is the one who made you remember? ����


    When Shester muttered as he asked himself, Lombardo disputed it.


    "Wait a minute, Shester. Isn''t that a funny story, too?


    "Why?


    "Don''t you think there''s no point in just letting me remember your name? You can''t recognize who Bulk Gorkos is unless it''s with your face. Doesn''t a thousand-year-old dragon have the precision to be able to raid at such a pinpoint in the first place?


    Calmis nodded greatly at Lombardo''s question and answered.


    "Yes, I couldn''t control the dragon for a thousand years, and what I''m saying is, in the first place, that operation was a huge mess, and as I said, it wasn''t like being able to raid a single person on a pinpoint."

 687 Episode 685: Either Love or Hate

    "Indeed. But wouldn''t you, for example, be remembering Gorkos'' face in any way?


    Even though Shester asked with a difficult face, Calmis shook her neck wide and sideways.


    "No, I didn''t do that. Of course you could have done that before you came to me... isn''t it very difficult?


    "Hmm. When it does, it doesn''t mean it''s to make Gorkos aware..."


    Then Lombardo beside him muttered in a small voice.


    "Parrot back?


    Then Shester turned hazy and asked Lombardo.


    "I see, is it a parrot back? So you didn''t try to remind me otherwise, but because what was on my side frequently said bulk, it was something that I naturally remembered?


    "Oh, isn''t that what happened more than I can think of?


    "Then why did those on that side say bulk..."


    "I can''t think of anything other than that, love or hate"


    "Right. I guess that means he used to say bulk a lot more than he remembered any other word."


    "Oh, but if so, which one? That makes a big difference, doesn''t it?


    Then Shester answered, shrugging her shoulders.


    "First of all, you must be a hater. I don''t think anyone who loves that man exists on this earth."


    Then Lombardo nodded slowly, too.


    "Hmm. There it is again... Carmis, did Lennon hate Bulk Gorkos?


    Carmis pinched Lombardo for questioning.


    "If you liked it or not, you definitely hated it. But that didn''t seem particularly hateful..."


    "Well, whether you hate it or not, you don''t even hate it... I don''t think you said Bulk so often that a thousand years of dragons would remember..."


    Then Shester agreed with Lombardo.


    "Yeah, it''s unlikely Lennon..."


    "So who the hell are you? Those who chanted frequently with bulk, deliberately or accidentally, before a thousand years of dragons..."


    But not a single one could answer Lombardo''s question.


    That''s why I said as if Shester would comfort Lombardo.


    "For one thing, this problem seems like nothing more than putting it on the shelf."


    Lombardo then nodded loudly as well, agreeing with Chester.


    "Right. Let''s just say Shester''s right. Let''s just shelf it for a second."


    "Yeah. That would be nice. Anyway, we haven''t solved the dragon problem in a thousand years."


    Then Lombardo noticed and looked at Dulm''s face reflexively.


    "Right! You did, Shester. Thousand-year-old dragons are in the house of Darm now, aren''t they?


    Then Shester added to Lombardo''s remarks.


    "And dragon tears, too."


    "Oh yeah. It was."


    Lombardo stood up.

 688 Lesson 686: Persuasion

    "Darm, show me to your house. The Thousand Years Dragon wants to secure it with our hands at all costs."


    Lombardo stood up vigorously and stuffed himself in the Dharma.


    But Dalm only wandered with a bewildered look on his face.


    "... hey, no, wait a minute... things are... things haven''t swallowed up well yet..."


    Then I asked Dalm so that Lombardo would fold up.


    "What do you not know? You can ask me anything. I''ll answer that."


    Lombardo stuffed himself further into the foreground with so much momentum that he might get over the desk pinched between them.


    Durm tried to escape further behind, but there was a hard and cold wall standing there, and he could not retreat any further behind.


    "... yes, no, that... bulk is... no, that... the boy in my house right now is really a thousand-year-old dragon incarnation? ����


    Calmis, who sits next to him, not Lombardo, answered this question.


    "Oh, that''s for sure. The boy who''s in your house now is the undisputed incarnation of a thousand years dragon."


    "... that he is a thousand-year-old dragon... that he..."


    It was a baffling Dulm with an incredible look on his face, but Lombardo didn''t even give him time to be bogged down and asked further to hurry immediately.


    "Oh yeah. There are dragons in your house now for a thousand years. Any other questions? Without..."


    Then Darm blocked Lombardo and asked.


    "Um! Who are you guys in the first place? No, of course I heard from Carmis earlier that you are Gaius your father..."


    Lombardo then corrected his own abode as soon as possible.


    "I am Lombard Schneider. He is deputy secretary-general of the Valentin Republic, the province of Elmur"


    Then Darm was surprised enough to peel his eyes off.


    "Elmur''s Deputy Secretary!?...... Ha!! What if Schneider is that Schneider family!?


    Shester answered this Dharma question on behalf of Lombardo.


    "Exactly. He''s the current head of the Schneider family. By the way, I am Helmut Shester, a deputy secretary. He is also the deliberator of Elmur"


    Durm then darkened his astonishing colors even more.


    "... the current head of the Schneider family... isn''t he a super big man... and even the councillor is quite..."


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulders and replied.


    "No, no, I''m a trinket. Most of all, I agree with you that Deputy Secretary Lombard Schneider is a super big man, right?


    "... so... right? ����


    Lombardo stuffed Dulm again, freaking out over Lombardo''s identity.


    "That''s why we''re not otherwise suspicious. I don''t know, can you help me?


    "... haha... but..."


    Then Karmis went to stab the stop at Darm, who still couldn''t boil it off.


    "Can''t you go back to Lennon like me? What, did you go into Lennon''s office or the Calvin Mansion to steal it?

 689 Episode 687: Darms Dream

    "Yes, no, that''s you, Gaius!


    Durm raised his voice of protest reflexively.


    But Calmis on the other side cut the dam in pieces without any movement and threw it away.


    "You don''t get through with that excuse, do you? You may not know because you started working for Master Lennon and the sun is shallow, but Master Lennon is ruthless, isn''t he? I''m not the main culprit, I''m the child. You can''t be forgiven for suing me."


    "... yes, no, but..."


    "You don''t know who he is, do you? There is no excuse for Master Lennon. Give up and join our camp. What''s wrong with you? You can''t go back."


    Dulm dropped his shoulder wide to Kalmis'' thrust.


    "... I can''t believe you suddenly lost your public office like this..."


    Then Shester called out to Dulm.


    "You don''t need to worry about your job, do you? This is where the world''s most famous households are revealed. If you''re a direct employee of the Schneider family, it''s not exactly the same as an official, is it?


    "... No, I meant to..."


    "So what did you mean to say?


    In response to Shester''s question, Darm answered cut to reveal his chest.


    "... it''s not for money or honor that I mourned losing my public office. I have a dream. [M] You need a public position in Lowenglin to make that dream come true. That''s why I was disappointed to lose it..."


    Then he asked Darm if Lombardo had attracted interest this time.


    "What exactly is a dream that cannot be fulfilled if it is in the public office of Lowenglin?


    Now Darm answered quietly, correct his residence, to Lombardo''s serious remarks.


    "Yes, it''s a redistribution of wealth"


    "Redistribution of wealth�� is that what you''re saying about sharing wealth from the rich to the poor?


    "Yes! Exactly. Actually, my family is... not as good as the Schneider family, but it''s a very wealthy family... and I grew up with no difficulty since I was a child. But over time, I realized that there was a difference between the rich and the poor."


    "Hmm. So?


    "I was troubled. I grew up with no difficulty, gained a stable position, and will continue to live in peace... and I wondered if I could fulfill it... and there Bishop Lennon appeared."


    "Lennon did?


    "Yes, Bishop Lennon has shown me the way. That''s the idea of redistributing wealth."


    "Is redistribution of wealth Lennon''s idea... Carmis, are you a proponent of this idea too?


    Carmis answered Lombardo''s question.


    "... it''s not that I don''t endorse it. If anyone is suffering in this world, it is only natural to try to save them as much as possible... but in my case it is more important to follow God''s teachings..."


    "I see. You weren''t that enthusiastic, were you?


    Calmis nodded silently at Lombardo''s inquiry.

 690 Lesson 688 Pursuit

    "But the redistribution of wealth is not so easy, is it?


    Lombardo turned again to Dalm and asked with a serious look as he rubbed his own jaw.


    Dalm then answered, staring into Lombardo''s eyes with a sincere eye.


    "I know. I don''t know how hard it''s going to be... but this is my dream. You guys could be laughing..."


    "Lombardo then waved for the first time in a big way.


    "Let''s not lose sight of it. I am not the kind of person who laughs lightly at other people''s dreams. But if that dream is an impracticable reckless one, you will not hesitate to point that out. And... unfortunately your dreams seem close to that so far"


    "... why? ����


    "I have not heard the specific vision, so I cannot be certain, but I hear that the current system of low engrinth is quite corrupt. I mean, it''s easy to say, it''s full of greed. I am willing to defy such a system and repeat it. But I have to say that it is quite impossible as a matter of reality. Because as soon as that prospect is revealed, the upper echelons of the current system will turn to your enemies at once."


    "Yes. That''s exactly what I''m saying. I honestly think that if we really want to redistribute wealth, we have to feel like we''re about to overthrow the country''s system from the ground up."


    Then Lombardo gave him a surprise look.


    "Oh no! You mean you''re so ready for this? I''m so prepared to overthrow Roenglin''s national system that it''s inevitable!


    Then Darm looked ahead kickingly and took Lombardo''s gaze head-on.


    "Yes! I''m ready to die in this dream!


    "Excellent! I''m really ready to look up. But you can''t just be ready to make things happen, can you? What you need is a way to get things done in real life. Do you have it?


    Durm was then depressed as soon as possible.


    "... that''s... the specific measures... nothing so far..."


    Chester chased him from the side to the darm of a voice that was about to disappear.


    "What is Lennon saying? Is it Lennon who showed you the way? So Lennon has taught you how to make a plan?


    Darm jammed his words into Shester''s pursuit.


    And he lifted something like a voiceless groan and sat down in his chair disappointed.


    Then Shester devoured Dalm with a further blow.


    "There''s no way? So, no redistribution of wealth. That''s the rice cake you wrote in the picture, huh? It''s just a dream story. Of course, it''s fine to set out your ideals. But there''s nothing you can do about it. Because nothing can be achieved without measures that are realistic. You must be a good man. [M] But I can''t fix it. I seem to like it. And your favorite... unfortunately, is a race that is often used by others. Darm, it sounds harsh, but aren''t you just being used by Lennon?

 691 Lesson 689: Persuasion

    "... I can''t believe I''m being used..."


    Dulm said it in a really badly toothed way, obviously feeling like he couldn''t hide the upset.


    Then he took words so that Shester would fold up.


    "No, it would be used no matter what you think. If you say otherwise, why didn''t Lennon show you how to implement the redistribution of wealth in real life? If Lennon trusted you and recognized you as a comrade to fight with, he would naturally be showing you how to do it, wouldn''t he? But in fact, Lennon didn''t tell you the exact plan, did he? Why is that!? That''s nothing more than because Lennon doesn''t really even think about fine dust! Mr. Dalm, Lennon never thought about redistributing wealth at all, did he?


    Dulm opened his mouth wide and awkwardly to Shester''s cold proclamation.


    Then, instead, he whispered quietly with a voice as if Lombardo beside him gently enveloped Dalm.


    "I know how you feel, Mr. Durm, but I think the truth is what Shester said. What do you think there...... Wouldn''t you be joining my faction? Never make it worse. Will you not believe me?


    Dulm nodded almost unconsciously to Lombardo''s gentle and calm voice.


    Then Lombardo was very pleased.


    "Right! Will you join my camp! I appreciate that. Thank you so much."


    As Lombardo rejoiced, Dalm turned out to be a bit of a facial.


    "... Oh, no... Um... thank you..."


    Then Lombardo went around the desk and ran over to Dulm.


    And when he took Dalm''s hands with the momentum as it stood, he shook them up and down so loud that he could hear the boom and the noise.


    "Oh, it''s nice to meet you. If there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask Carmis."


    Saying so, Lombardo turned back to Carmis and said:


    "Calmis, please. Make it better."


    Karmis then nodded richly and approached Darm.


    "Darm, this place is cozy, isn''t it? At least there is no tingling under Master Lennon. Perhaps your personality is much better suited to you."


    Then I told him to whine in his face that Darm had not yet fully understood the situation.


    ".....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Then Carmis also imitated Lombardo, holding Dulm''s hands slightly and shaking them up and down heavily.


    "Oh, here you are. Regards."


    Then when Chester beside him sighed lightly just that a piece had finally arrived, he regained his mind and called out to Dalm.


    "So, Darm, will you show us to your house?

 692 Episode 690: The Dalm Mansion

    One.


    "... All right, let''s just say we leave. Let the members go with me and Shester, plus four Karmis and Dalm. I''m sorry about Rodemul and Azio, but let''s just say I asked you to leave a message."


    Lombardo immediately laid down a policy and informed everyone.


    Then he leaked his exhale like Azio was a little hoarse.


    "No, I''m sorry. I don''t know. On the other hand, it''s very helpful to me. To tell you the truth, it was already quite a mess. So thank you for letting me play the voicemail here."


    Then Rodemur made a quick statement.


    "Of course I am not different. But ladies and gentlemen, please be careful."


    Rodemul bowed his head deeply when he said so.


    Lombardo nodded deeply to Rodemur''s words.


    "Mm-hmm. Let''s just try to be careful. Okay, gentlemen! Let''s just say we get the dragon back as soon as we can, and for sure, for a thousand years. Then let''s go!"


    Lombardo looked around in the order of Chester, Carmis and Dulm, then issued the decree with determination.


    Two.


    "... you''re close... you haven''t walked long enough, have you?


    Lombardo said in surprise at the unexpected proximity from the safe house to the Dharma residence.


    "... ahhh... so it depends on the accidental encounter with Master Karmis..."


    Dulm felt like he was being blamed for something, and he accidentally excused himself.


    Then Lombardo noticed.


    "Oh no, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I don''t blame you otherwise. I apologize if that sounded like it. Forgive me."


    Then Darm never thought he would apologize so frankly, and he shook his hands in haste in front of his face.


    "No! It''s not like they''re going to apologize for that"


    "Right. So... will you invite us?


    Dulm liked this very refreshing Lombardo story without complaining.


    For this reason, Darm also invited the Lombards to his residence with refreshing words.


    "Please! Please don''t hesitate to come in!


    Dulm says no. I opened our door vigorously.


    And the living room of my residence, which I knew well from day to day, came to my attention, but it was nothing like the usual sight.


    "... eh!? Hey! Wait a minute!!


    Dulm screamed or jumped into the house.


    "Become!? This..."


    The Lombards, who perceived the unsatisfactory state of the Dharma, immediately followed the Dharma into the house.


    Then Lombardo sighed when he saw an indoor that was so rough that he could see it at a glance even when the three first entered the Dulm Mansion.


    "... mere theft... or Lennon''s hands..."


    Then Dalm looked back at Lombardo as he looked like he was about to cry and said:


    "... the bulk... oh, no, I don''t have that boy who says he''s a thousand years old dragon..."


    While Lombardo was heartily disappointed with the report as expected, he spoke to Dulm with a gentle voice.


    "Apparently so. By the way, Darm, how about a dragon tear? Did they still take it away with the boy?


    Then Darm hastily rushed up the stairs leading upstairs, not even responding to it.


    Then he heard the sound of a jump into a room upstairs, and after some rattling and searching for a home, the loud voice of Durham echoed across the mansion.


    "There was!! Dragon tears are safe!!

 693 Episode 691: Witnesses

    "Are the dragon tears safe..."


    Carmis responded to Lombardo''s whining.


    "I''m fortunate to be unhappy. If the two are not aligned, the Thousand Years Dragon will never activate..."


    "... are you sure about that? You can assume it''s never gonna happen alone, can you?


    Calmis then tried to remember her face in an attempt to trace her own memories.


    "... there should be no mistake. At least that''s what Lennon said."


    "Hmm... but I guess Lennon didn''t have a complete grasp on the Thousand Years Dragon either?


    Carmis looked anxious at Lombardo''s further inquiries.


    "... when they say that... I''m confident..."


    Then Chester spoke out with a face that seemed surprised from across.


    "But even with the dragon''s tears, control didn''t work, did it? Then were dragon tears necessary in the first place?


    Calmis then argued resolutely against this.


    "It was definitely due to dragon tears when it came to activation. That''s for sure."


    "Why can you say all that?


    Then Calmis glanced at Chester''s question and answered with confidence.


    "For as soon as I poured magic into the tears of a dragon, I turned into a dragon for a thousand years!


    "I see... then at least it sounds like a dragon''s tear is a must for activation, right?


    Lombardo asked Chester with a convincing look.


    But Shester still didn''t break his surprised face.


    "... probably..."


    "Yeah? Still not convinced?


    Lombardo asked Shester unexpectedly.


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying... there''s just something caught up in nothing..."


    Shester frowned when he said so, putting his arms together and thinking for a while.


    But when he opened his mouth again, he looked refreshed as if he had stepped on it.


    "No, I offered something confusing without any definite argument. I''m sorry. Please, I want you to forget about this."


    "... Hmm. Okay. So you can conclude that dragon tears are a must for a thousand years of dragon activation?


    "Yes. Fine."


    "Ok, so for now, as long as the Thousand Years Dragon will not be activated, it''s a future measure..."


    Shester answered Lombardo''s query.


    "Yes, but I''d like to confirm one thing before..."


    Shester turned to Dulm when he said so.


    "Darm, when you bring a thousand years of dragons into this house, did you avoid the eyes?


    Then Dalm answered with a puzzled look.


    "... yes, no, I put him on my back so far... so I thought it was quite remarkable..."


    "I see. Then again, it seems right for the enemy to gather the testimony of the witnesses to get there."


    Lombardo nodded at Shester''s view.


    "Then, on the contrary, it might be possible to find witnesses at that time and trace them back to the enemy... but it''s going to take a lot of time..."


    When Lombardo said so with his face up, he suddenly uttered a voice like Carmis had decided to.


    "Wait a minute! Before you adopt that method, there''s something I''d like to try!

 694 Episode 692: Changing Balls

    "Wait a minute! Before you adopt that method, there''s something I''d like to try!


    Lombardo responded with one eyebrow lifted to Carmis''s impetuous remarks.


    "What do you want to try......?


    "Yes, I''ve explored the traces of the Ars, I''d like to try that magic."


    "That... no. But that should be something you do with the person you want to explore in mind. With no idea who broke into this mansion, like today, isn''t it impossible to explore?


    Then Karmis waved a big or long time.


    "As I say, my magic is a search for traces of certain persons. So if the person I envisioned was an intruder, we should be able to find traces."


    Then Lombardo gave a hazy look.


    "I mean, you think you know the intruder?


    Then Calmis shook his head wide and vertical this time.


    "Forgot? I worked for Lennon until the other day, didn''t I?


    Then Lombardo matched his hands with bread in front of his face.


    "Right! You did! If the intruder was Lennon''s handler, it''s likely that he was Calmis'' old man, isn''t it?


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "Okay! Okay. Do it."


    Carmis danced to the center of the bravery room at Lombardo''s request.


    And as I glanced around the room, I slowly closed my eyelids.


    And when Calmis meditated as he did, time flowed quietly for a while.


    Though Lombardo and Shester remained silent without being slight, Dulm, whose circumstances could not swallow at all, could not see what Calmis was doing, making him anxiously choke.


    Then all of a sudden, Carmis opened her eyes cuttingly.


    And I stared at a point of the wall with my blood-running eyes.


    Then Lombardo immediately asked Carmis.


    "What do you say!? You get it!?


    Calmis then slowly turned his eyes wide open and blinked lightly a few times, smiling slightly and saying.


    "... Yes. Ok. Again... it was that man..."


    "The man?


    Lombardo asked reflexively.


    Then Calmis nodded slowly and coldly.


    "Yes, Mr. Lennon''s other arm, a man named Liveau who specializes in intelligence."


    Then Lombardo, who sounded familiar to his name, murmured like he was talking to himself.


    "Libo... is that skinny guy..."


    Then Calmis gave me an inexplicable look.


    "Do you know Libeau? Are you referring to Libo more as thin......? He''s not in that shape..."


    Chester cracked in from the side when Carmis asked in surprise.


    "Lieutenant, the man we met with Lennon in our secretary''s office at that time was supposed to be Ribo''s replacement."


    Then Lombardo slapped his hand once again.


    "It was! That was Libeau''s fake, wasn''t it?


    Lombardo nodded a few times just saying he was convinced, looking at Carmis'' face and asking again.


    "What kind of man is Libeau?

 695 Chapter 693: Love

    Calmis answered Lombardo''s question slowly and carefully.


    "He''s a very tough man. He''s low in height, but he has developed muscle strength, and he acts really quickly."


    "Hmm... for intelligence. Right?


    "Yes, it''s not an exaggeration to say that you were born for it."


    "So you''re pretty sure that ribeau broke into this house, huh?


    "Yes, there are definitely traces of ribeau in this room"


    Then Shester broke in again from the side.


    "Now it has been established that Lennon has taken the incarnation of the dragon for a thousand years, but why didn''t he take the tears of the dragon at the same time?


    Then Lombardo frowned and began to think.


    "... indeed... there''s no way you haven''t realized that you''ve still been robbed of dragon tears... Dulm, where have you left dragon tears?


    Asked by Lombardo, Dalm answered with an uneasy look.


    "... um... there was a hidden safe upstairs to keep valuables... oh, it''s not such a big one when it comes to the safe, it''s a small one on the 30C quadrant. I hid it in there just in case, so I don''t think it was stolen..."


    Lombardo nodded again and again at Durm''s explanation.


    "Right. That was a good decision. Thanks to you, I didn''t have to be robbed. But you''re a lot more careful about hidden vaults, aren''t you?


    Durm then answered with a slight embarrassment as he cheeked.


    "... oh no, not me, my parents... actually this house was something my parents bought me for overprotection... there were many other hidden safes and hidden doors for different times..."


    "Well, that''s it. You''re a lot taken care of, aren''t you?"


    "What?... Oh well... is that right? ����


    When Dalm said that in a somewhat illuminating way, he said it with a face that just didn''t say Lombardo deserved it.


    "Well, I guess so. Hidden doors are a lot of technology to build. That means I hired a fairly skilled craftsman in for a high wage. I mean, it must have been love."


    "Ha... well..."


    Then Lombardo told me to tease him lightly.


    "Do you want to deny your parents'' love?


    Then Darm hurriedly waved his hands in front of his face and denied it.


    "No! That''s not true... but installing that hidden door is such an expensive thing... isn''t it a waste? ����


    Then Lombardo said as he gently leaked his laugh.


    "What are you talking about? This is how it worked now. The dragon''s tears are in your hands, for one thing, because your parents set up a hidden door."


    Lombardo said so, tilting his little neck gently.


    And he took the words even further, as if he were going to make a bad push on Darm.


    "I understand your belief in redistribution of wealth. But shouldn''t your parents'' love for your own safety be considered apart from that?

 696 Lesson 694: Justified Consideration

    "... right..."


    Dulm drowned over Lombardo''s words in such a way as to quench his mind.


    Then Lombardo saw such a darm and spoke gently.


    "Well, don''t let it get you down. I may have said a little too much."


    "... No, I''ve never known you to say it. Even though my parents thought of me... and I... I don''t know..."


    Dulm said there, staring, and drooling his head again into his thoughts.


    Then Lombardo said, speculating through Dulm''s chest.


    "I know how you feel. I was born into a wealthy family just like you."


    Then Dalm looked up softly at Lombardo''s words.


    Lombardo looked at it, grinned.


    "I''m sorry that the house is wealthy, and it must have embarrassed you?


    Then Durm nodded in a slow motion.


    "... Yes. Exactly what I said..."


    "I guess. I know very well, because I used to think just like you."


    "... just like me?... you thought the same thing?


    "Oh, that''s what I thought when I was younger. Why are poor people poor? Isn''t that because there are rich people? And isn''t that very unfair?... and. I mean, I''ve also been oriented towards redistributing what you call wealth."


    "... you..."


    "Oh. And as soon as I immerse myself in this idea, I feel sorry for the poor"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "I''m taking wealth away from the poor... so I guess my home is wealthy... and it gradually turns into embarrassment. Didn''t I?"


    "You''re right. What do you say... I can''t wait to... I''m embarrassed..."


    "I''m with you. I was with you, too. But... I noticed that one time."


    "... what... is it?


    "My home enriches me not because I did nothing wrong and accumulated money. My father, my grandfather. And my great-grandfather. More ancestors on it. Until we all did a fine job without embarrassment to anyone and gained wealth as a just consideration. Why would I be ashamed of that? Isn''t that strange? More importantly, aren''t you rude to our forefathers?... and"


    Lombardo said so, facing Dulm''s face in the front.


    "Darm, how''s your house? What makes your parents so wealthy... can you tell me?


    Then Dalm nodded loudly, looking directly into Lombardo''s eyes and saying:


    "My parents are legitimate, too. I worked righteously and gained wealth as a consideration for it. So no matter who my parents are, I''m not ashamed of..."


    Then Lombardo called out as if to envelop him gently against Dulm.


    "So you''re telling me not to let that go, right? When I was young, that''s how I despise myself and hunt me down. As I myself once was..."

 697 Episode 695: Tracking

    "... Now, suppose we go after Libeau?


    Chester cut out the conversation between Lombardo and Dulm just because it separated them.


    But Lombardo nodded lightly once, but immediately wrinkled between his eyebrows and shook his neck sideways.


    "... no, it would be dangerous in this small number. Shouldn''t we go back to the safe house once we get here and work out measures?


    Lombardo questioned Chester''s opinion, considering that there are only four of them now, and moreover one of them, Dulm, is clearly out of combat.


    Then Shester suddenly asked Darm outside that force.


    "Darm, you just happened to meet Carmis in town, didn''t you? So you''re saying you were in this house before that?


    Then Dalm answered.


    "Yes. As soon as I left this house, I met Master Carmis and we talked to her earlier home..."


    Then Shester blocked Darm''s remarks.


    "Does that mean Libor broke into this house and took the dragon away for a thousand years?


    Then Lombardo had a hazy face.


    "Right! Darm, how long ago was the last time you left this house in time?


    "... about thirty minutes ago..."


    Then Shester smiled and told Lombardo.


    "They''ve had dragons for a thousand years. Then we may still be near here."


    Lombardo nodded greatly at Shester''s remarks.


    "Mm-hmm. Not if you''re gathering numbers. Let''s go after him now!


    "Yeah, but Dulm doesn''t seem like a good fit for the fight, so what do you say we go to the safe house and let him know?


    "Oh, right. Dulm, I''m sorry, but I need you to go back to our safe house earlier and let my people know what''s going on, okay?


    Durm then nodded to Lombardo''s desire, albeit a little confused.


    "... Ah, yes. Ok. If that''s the case, I''ll go back to the house and tell him."


    "All right, then, Carmis, follow their trail."


    Calmis then immediately closed her eyelids and began meditating with a serious look.


    And the hour of silence passed for a while, and Carmis'' eyes were opened.


    "... Lord Lombardo, I don''t know where the Liboes are right now, but I know where they''re headed."


    Then Lombardo looked up at Shester''s face with a nibbly corner of his mouth.


    And when he looked back at Carmis again, he nodded heavily.


    "All right! Then we''ll go after him. Retrieve the dragon for a thousand years!


    Lombardo, a single line of tracking lines was about to start now.

 698 Episode 696: Ajit

    "... apparently this direction is in a different direction from Foreign Secretary Calvin''s villa?


    Shester asked Carmis on his way to follow the trail of Libeau.


    "Right. In the first place, the Calvin residence was only specially rented for a certain period of time to accommodate the SS..."


    "Really? So where the hell was the Thousand Years Dragon?


    "... come on it... after the Battle of Esta, the Great Mage Master Signus, who is also my master, appeared and took the dragon for a thousand years..."


    "The Great Mage Signus... but you''ve come out to talk to me before, haven''t you?


    "Yes, when Lennon and I spoke, Signus disappeared to take the dragon for a thousand years."


    "Hmm... so you''re saying that during this time, for six years, the Thousand Years Dragon was with Signus?


    "... probably... and the other day, Master Signus showed up again and went to the basement of the Calvin Mansion... and so on..."


    Then Lombardo broke in to talk from behind there.


    "Why did Signus suddenly bring a thousand years of dragons to the Calvin Mansion? I don''t suppose you''ve been out of tune for six years? What if Lennon wasn''t going to activate a thousand-year-old dragon with this low englin, like he did with Esta?


    Then Calmis panicked and denied it.


    "No, no! No way! This is Lowenglin, isn''t it? I don''t think I would... No, I don''t think so..."


    "Apparently, you have no idea why you brought the Thousand Years Dragon to the Calvin Mansion, do you?


    "Ha... well, I thought it was meant to be, but for more information..."


    "Haven''t you heard? I still accomplish things without forgiving my mind, albeit with one arm. A man named Lennon is apparently that type of man."


    "... Yep, well..."


    "No, it''s Carmis. I''m not blaming you for anything, am I? Until we analyzed Lennon''s identity."


    Then Calmis said with a sad look on his face, yet resolutely.


    "I know. Yeah, I knew it."


    Calmis says. The look struck and changed and became sunny.


    Lombardo nodded as relieved to see the look on his face.


    "Mm-hmm. Then it''s Carmis. Talks change, but do you have any idea how many troops Libor usually has?


    Calmis took a moment to ask Lombardo and thought carefully before answering.


    "... I don''t know the exact real number. But when you meet with me all the time, you bring both of us together."


    "Two or... then three combined with Libeau. You mean the same number as we are now."


    "Yes, but if we''re going to be heading toward Libor''s Azito, we may have more troops... but I was wondering if we could be cautious."


    "Hmm. Indeed. No, that''s more likely... All right, let''s just ask him how it goes once we''ve identified the location. Fight or wait for your people to arrive from then on."

 699 Chapter 697: Smoke

    "... Carmis, are you sure in that building?


    Hiding in the shadows, Lombardo questioned Carmis in search of a brick building dozens of meters away.


    Calmis then nodded loudly and replied to Lombardo with a serious look.


    "Yes. Definitely. The trail continues into that building."


    "So there''s a ribeau in there, huh?


    "There''s no doubt about that either. There''s no sign of Libeau out of that building."


    Then now Shester asked.


    "There''s no such thing as magic in that building that can tell how many people there are?


    Then Carmis shook her neck sideways in a bitter mix of laughter.


    "There isn''t. No, well, maybe there is, but at least I don''t know, and I can''t use it."


    Then Lombardo spoke again this time.


    "Carmis, you said you could tell the Rodemurs in our safe house this place, right? Will you do it?


    Then Calmis smiled.


    "We''ve already done it. I''ve been informed by the shapes I had Darm hold earlier."


    "Whoa, that''s quick. So if we wait half an hour, we''ll be there?


    Then Shester answered this question.


    "Yeah, that''s probably about it. So it''s a good idea to wait for your arrival and step in?


    "Right. Sometimes the three of us can''t get in. Let''s wait for everyone to arrive."


    Then there was a sudden anomaly in the brick building that the three of them were watching.


    Black smoke began to rise from the roof of the building.


    "What? Doesn''t look like there''s a chimney..."


    When Lombardo shrugged as he looked up at the black smoke he was about to be able to stand in, Shester beside him suddenly made a sharp voice.


    "Give me that! Black smoke comes not only from the roof, but also from the window!...... that is a fire!!


    Then a loud noise of Gachan and glass breaking from the building sounded.


    "What do we do!?


    Lombardo looked back and saw Shester''s face in an unexpected panic.


    But even for Shester, this was an unexpected event, and his servant unexpectedly patrolled.


    "... this is... you''re here... Karmis! Is there anything like thousand-year-old dragons solve change by being engulfed in flames!?


    Then Calmis hurried back to Shester.


    "There is no way for me to know that! For the past six years, the Thousand Years Dragon has been at Master Signus''s disposal! You can''t possibly know that, even though I don''t usually take care of you!


    Then Lombardo nodded in small pieces again and again with a hasty look, convinced by Carmis'' words.


    "Right. There''s no way I know. But... but what do we do... go in? Or see how it goes... but there''s a fire... no, this is here!


    Lombardo was compelled to make a pressing decision, sweating on his forehead and giving him a look of agony.

 700 Chapter 698: Decisions

    Chester beside him shrugged with a suspicious look as Lombardo looked up at the black smoke that was about to rise.


    "... there''s no fire? ����


    Say it. Shester screamed with a hazy face.


    "Deputy Secretary! With all this smoke standing up, I don''t see any firehands at all!


    In what Shester said, Lombardo looked around the building again.


    "... indeed... all the smoke up and I can never see the firehand... then you mean this isn''t a fire?


    "Probably... but then what the hell does this black smoke mean..."


    Then Calmis whined softly as they peered through the other building from behind them.


    "... no way... I''ve been doing something against dragons for a thousand years..."


    The two servants were greatly surprised by this, and they turned around in a great panic at the same time.


    "Hey Karmis! What do you mean!? What the hell do you think you''re doing?


    Calmis, surprised by Lombardo''s impetuous questioning, answered with her head slightly turned back.


    "... yes, no, I''m not saying it knowing anything... it just doesn''t seem to be a fire... until I thought..."


    "... If that''s indeed Libeau''s Azito over there, covert behavior should be fundamental. Naturally such a prominent thing is not usually done. Nevertheless, when it comes to putting up black smoke like that... is it natural to assume that it is a thousand years of dragon teasing, as Calmis put it..."


    "Yeah, no matter how many other buildings there are around here, if all that black smoke stood up, the neighbors might come to the wild horses wondering what was going on..."


    Though Calmis said so and looked around to see if there were any people around, the wild horse did not appear yet.


    Then Chester also said with an impatient voice as he looked around him.


    "I''m not here at the moment, but sooner or later, as Carmis said, the wild horses will show up. Deputy Secretary, what do you want to do?


    Asked by Shester, Lombardo finally made up his mind.


    "Okay. Let''s just attach it to that building. And let''s see what''s going on inside, and if it''s a small group, we''ll decide to go in. Ready? Both of you."


    Shester nodded loudly at Lombardo''s decision.


    "I understand. How''s Calmis?


    "Got it. Above it takes...... I just have to go. I just... I think I told you, I''m not good at attack magic... and furthermore, I''m even worse at physical attacks"


    Then even though Lombardo was an urgent situation, he accidentally leaked a grin.


    "Oh, I know. I will fight with Shester."


    Then Shester looked at Lombardo worried.


    "I have attack magic, but can''t the Deputy Secretary use attack magic?


    Lombardo then put his hand behind his own neck and took the hidden knife out of his collar sooo much.


    "Actually, I borrowed this from Rodemur. I mean, I''m a physical attack, naturally."

 701 Chapter 699: Sentiment

    "... what do you say? You see that?"


    Lombardo, mounted from the shadows to Ribo''s Azito in a quick motion, reached one foot ahead and asked Chester to whisper to peek into the window to see what was happening right inside.


    "... no, the smoke is terrible and you don''t look very good inside..."


    "... well. How''s the sound? Can you hear anything?


    "... no, that''s not it at all. It''s almost silent and there''s no sign of people"


    "Really? So what was the sound of the glass breaking earlier?


    "Come on, you don''t know that. By the way, what do you want to do? I have no idea what''s going on in there, but do you want to go in? Or do you want to see how it goes for a while now?


    Lombardo accidentally put his arms together on the spot and thought.


    And after a while, he unwrapped his arm and made a decision.


    "Shester, let''s go inside. But the purpose is to find out what''s going on inside. It''s not forced entry."


    "I understand. So, Carmis is here to wait, okay?


    "Oh, just the two of us. Calmis, if you feel any danger after our entry, run. You don''t have to wait for us here. Just think about rendezvous with the Rodemurs on their way over here. All right?"


    Carmis gave a slightly different look to Lombardo''s words.


    Then Lombardo, who realized it, asked.


    "Yeah? What''s up, Carmis? Did I say something strange?


    Calmis then returned his expression and said in a serious tone.


    "No, it''s just... I was asked to do the same thing as your son..."


    "... with Gaius?


    "Yes, Gaius, when I ran into someone who didn''t know what to do in an example underground waterway, you told me to run away, just to go to you on a scale, and I remembered that."


    Then Lombardo turned out to be indescribable.


    "... right... Gaius... right..."


    Then Chester beside him rushed into a chilling mood against Lombardo.


    "You''ll have trouble getting sentimental in here, Deputy Secretary. If we don''t hurry, the wild horses will gather."


    "Who''s getting sentimental? I don''t do that at all."


    "What are you talking about, you were totally sentimental. It seemed like tears were spilling, didn''t it?


    "Say stupid. Am I the one who makes you cry? Absolutely not. I didn''t say no!


    "You''re not being honest. Ma''am, that''s good..."


    "What do you want? Besides, you''ve never seen a guy as honest as me, have you?


    "Oh, really? Well, that''s what I''ll do."


    Shester shrugged her shoulders and turned into a frightened face.


    Lombardo looked at the look on his face and looked even more grumpy.


    "Hmm! Anyway, I''m not sentimental, and naturally I''m not showing any tears!


    "I get it. So it''s time to go in, okay?


    Lombardo then immediately denied Chester''s point.


    "No. It''s not a break-in. Breaking and entering. We''re not fighting just to see what''s going on inside, Shester!


    "Yes, yes, I understand. But depending on the circumstances, we''re going into combat, right?


    "Naturally. I''ll do it before they do. This is the iron rule when you jump into enemy territory."


    Lombardo said so, squeezing the door knob gently to break into the building.

 702 Chapter 700 Stage

    "... and that''s a hell of a smoke, huh? ����


    Lombardo, who quietly and slowly broke into the building, whispered to Chester forward as he lowered his hips and laid a handkerchief on his mouth.


    Then Chester also looked back at Lombardo and said while holding his mouth down with a handkerchief at his mid waist.


    "Drop your hips as much as you can and proceed in a low position. Smoking can be a big deal."


    "Oh, let''s do that. Nevertheless... my vision..."


    "Yeah... let''s go slowly and securely"


    Shester started walking quietly in slow footsteps again when he finished saying it.


    Then, some time later, in front of Shester, a staircase appeared leading to the basement where the smoke rose.


    Shester looked back and told Lombardo to that effect.


    "... apparently the smoke isn''t on this ground floor, it''s coming up from the basement, right?


    "It''s the basement... you, have you been attached to the basement lately?


    Chester whispered and leaked a laugh at Lombardo''s joke.


    "Indeed. You''re diving underground these days when it comes to something"


    "Don''t you? Do you mind if I settle down?


    "Would you? But before we do, let''s just say we clean up the problem right now."


    "Right. Let''s go underground again."


    Then Shester saluted with one hand up against Lombardo, winking lightly.


    "Copy that. Now we''re going in, so why don''t we continue later?


    "Copy that. But let me tell you, this is only about reconnaissance, right? Just because you discovered the enemy doesn''t mean you''re attacking him right away."


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    "Okay. Shall we go then?"


    Encouraged by Lombardo, Chester went on to walk again.


    And as I slowly reached the stairs, I went quietly and surely down one step at a time.


    And while they struggled with the smoke, they managed to get down the stairs without making any footsteps.


    "Hmm... I''ll take a breather for now, huh?


    When Shester said it with a deep exhale, Lombardo returned the words with a rather spicy voice.


    "... oh, I don''t know..."


    Lombardo either inhaled a little smoke or he seemed to have a bad throat.


    That''s why Shester looked back with a worried look on his face.


    "Are you all right? Did you hurt your throat?


    "... oh, a little... I think I inhaled some smoke..."


    "Okay. Follow me without talking too much. Are you sure?


    Lombardo did not speak up to Shester''s prophecy and agreed by nodding.


    Seeing it, Chester also nodded loudly and began to walk in the direction where the smoke could stand in order to move forward again.

 703 Episode 701: Underground Space

    �����ꤽ����Ȕ��ε��¥����Ȥ��M�ॷ�������`�Ǥ��ä�����ǰ��������Ŀ�����餷��Ҋ��ȴ��ˎڤ����g���ڤ��äƤ��뤳�Ȥ˚ݤ���������


    ���ɤ��������Ȥ����ʤ�����ε��¤ˤ���ʎڤ����g������Τ���������


    ���������`���@���򺬤���ۤ���„��������Х�ɤ�ޤ��Ԥ��ǰ����Ŀ�����餷��Ҋ��ȡ��������˽���δ󤭤��˱Ȥ��Ƥ��ޤ�ˤ�޴�ʿ��g���ڤ��äƤ��뤳�Ȥ˚ݸ�������


    �������_���ˤ��ν���ˤϤ�����ʤ��ڤ����ʡ�����


    ����Х�ɤοष�����ʅۤ��˥��������`�����䤽���������򤤤���


    �����L�١��ȳ̤�������������Ƥ���褦�ʡ������Ф餯�ϳ������ޤ�ǤϤʤ�����ۤɤΤ��Ȥ��ʤ��ޤ�੤�ʤ����������ΤǤϣ���


    ����ȥ���Х�ɤ�����ष������Ѻ�����ʤ�������ʤ�������


    ����ȥ��������`�⤽���Ҋ������ʤ�����������


    ���Ǥϸ��L�١��a�äƤ錄���ο�����„���Ƥ����������ɤ��⤳�ε��¿��g�ϼ������g�˺Ϥ碌�Ǿ�������Τ�˼���ޤ������Ԥ��ޤ��Τ�褯Ŀ�����餷��Ҋ�ޤ��ȡ��ۤ顢�����˽������̨��֧����֧��������ޤ���


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ԥ����Ԥ�����֤Ǵ󤭤�̫��֧����ѥ�ѥ��ߵ������


    ���Ǥ�������֧���ˤϤ��줳�ΤȤ��ꡢ�����Ӥä���ȸ����Ƥ���ޤ���


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ԥä��Ԥ�����ǛA�줿���֤����Х�ɤ�Ҋ������


    ���Ĥޤꤳ�ο��g�Ͻ���򽨤Ƥ���˾�귵������ä�������Ф�ޤ����ʤ������Ԥ����������ڤ����¿��g����ꡢ�����Ϥ˽���򽨤Ƥ��Ȥ����餳��֧�����������Ӥ�Ĥ��Ƥ����U���ʤ�����Ǥ���������ȳ̤����ҡ���̤�ߤ���Ƥ��뤳�ε���Ǥ����������ͬ�������Ǥ���ͨ������ε��¤ϡ���������¤ȤϤ������ؤ��ƴ����O�ä����Ρ��Ǥ��������ϥǥ��ܥ��������^���ޤ��󡣤Ĥޤꡢ���Ϥζ��㤫�餳�ε��¿��g�ϼ����褮�����줿��Τ��Ȥ������Ȥ��Ф�Ȥ����櫓�Ǥ���


    ���������`���Ɯy�˥���Х�ɤϟo�ԤǤ��ʤ�������


    ���������`�Ϥ����_�J����Ȥ�����L�����A����ΤǤ��ä���


    ���ǤϤ��Ĥ��ε��¿��g�����줿�Τ��Ȥ����Ɇ��Ǥ����������餯�ϤĤ�����Τ��Ȥ���˼���ޤ���


    ���Ԥ��ޤ��Τ⤳�ε���ϥǥ��ܥ����ϤȤƤ���餫������Ǥ����⤷����������Ƥ��餢��̶ȤΕr�g���U�^���Ƥ������ϡ�������ͨ���ߤ�ˤ�ä�̤�߹̤���Ƥ���Ϥ��Ǥ����Ǥ��������Ϥ����ʤäƤϤ���ޤ��󡣟oՓ��������ǰ����äƤ�ꤷ�Ф餯���ε��¤��o�ˤǤ��ä������Ԥ�ʤ��Ϥ���ޤ��󤬡�������������褮����ä���˷��ä���Ȥ����ΤϤ�Ϥ꿼���y������˼���ޤ�����äƤ��Ύڴ�ʿ��g�Ϥ��������ŤƤ����줿��Τ���˼���ޤ���


    ����Х�ɤϥ��������`���L�����—���K������٤Ӵ󤭤����ʤ�������


    ����ȥ��������`�Ϥޤ���󤭤����ʤ������Ĥ��˽YՓ���Z������ΤǤ��ä���


    ���ǤϺΤΤ���ˤ��Θ��ʎڴ�ʵ��¿��g����ä������Ԥ��ФǤ�����������Ϥ⤦���줷���ʤ��Ǥ��礦�͡��Ĥޤ�ϡ���ǧ��o�����ε��¿��g�ϺΤ餫��Ŀ�Ĥˤ�ä�ǧ��o��k�Ӥ����뤿��Τ�Τ��Ȥ錄�����޿��������ޤ���

 704 Episode 702 Prospects

    One.


    Lombardo nodded forcefully to Chester''s conclusions.


    Then Shester wandered around here once.


    "... but apparently the dragon hasn''t been activated in a thousand years. If that thing is activated, naturally, it''s all that giant, so there''s got to be some noise. It is obvious that it is still before activation if it does not. But if you look at this standing black smoke, it''s also obvious that you''re trying to activate it in exactly some way right now. So here''s one thing, it seems better to have a clear policy in place. i.e....... still the main focus of the reconnaissance? Or�� fight."


    Shester stared at Lombardo with a serious eye when he finished saying it.


    Lombardo then took the gaze directly from the front and shook his head wide and vertically.


    "... so you can focus on combat, right?


    Shester pressed his guard again.


    Then Lombardo drowned quietly and slowly.


    Shester nodded and took the words further.


    "Okay. Then the biggest goal is to keep the Thousand Years Dragon in your hands again, and if you encounter an enemy, you will enter the battle immediately if the number of opponents is small."


    Then he nodded loudly before Lombardo was shaken by Chester, indicating his consent.


    Then Shester smiled slightly when she saw it.


    "Then we will proceed again"


    Shester said or looked back and slowly proceeded to walk.


    Lombardo also continued slowly and definitively, and the two marched again in the direction of the black smoke boiling.


    Two.


    "... apparently you have a loose slope ahead of you. This was probably tilted to widen the space when the Thousand Years Dragon was activated, meaning it was not tall enough. But anyway, the ceiling is invisible because of the thick cover of black smoke, and you can''t be sure if it''s actually what I said, can you?


    Shester said to herself as she moved forward with a slow foothold.


    Lombardo continued looking at its back and at the same time thought that what Shester said would be right in his heart.


    (... that giant. Probably can''t get in at the height up to earlier. As soon as it is activated, the body gets pinched and can''t move. No, on the other hand, it could be pinched between the ceiling and the ground and compressed to death...... wait a minute...... if that''s what you''re after?... oppressing dragons to death for a thousand years... no, then we don''t need slopes like this... no, we don''t! Because earlier on, we would break through the ceiling. Because if the ground to this underground space were activated too thin, it would break through the ceiling and get out on the ground!... but really? Are you sure Libeau''s going to kill a thousand years of dragons? Then why don''t we just kill him when he looks like a boy? ����


    Lombardo was troubled in his chest for a while.

 705 Episode 703 Watch

    Lombardo''s troubles were to be broken by Chester''s alarming noise.


    "... Shh!


    Chester stopped at the same time as he emitted a natural sound from his mouth that ripped the wind, telling Lombardo in the rear a forward anomaly.


    Then Lombardo stopped on the spot, as did Chester, and wandered around.


    But Lombardo couldn''t feel anything strange, so he peered further forward.


    (... what happened? I don''t see anything...)


    Then suddenly, a human voice from the front shook the air and heard it slightly.


    "... did you hear that? There are... enemies"


    Shester looked back and whispered in such a low voice that there was no more.


    Lombardo nodded silently.


    "�� then slowly���� proceed��"


    Checking Lombardo''s nod again, Shester walked forward again.


    But the steps were more relaxed and quieter than before.


    It was time for Shester to sneak up slowly, but steadily, and move forward toward his goal.


    Then his eyes caught the appearance of the enemy only slightly, as sharp as the eagle of Shester.


    (... there he is! Enemy!... number of people... two... three... anyone else? ������ not here. Just the three of us......)


    Chester slowly turned around to confirm the number of enemies and reported against Lombardo.


    "... we have captured the appearance of the enemy. The number of people is three. But I don''t see a thousand-year-old dragon at heart. Probably a lookout."


    Lombardo nodded cocklessly.


    Then Shester went on to say more.


    "...... so I''m going to see how things are going a little bit closer. May I?


    Lombardo nodded without getting his hair in, accepting Chester''s proposal.


    When Shester nodded satisfactorily, he began to move forward as hard as he could.


    Then after a while I confirmed that there was a black building behind the enemy.


    Shester immediately turned around and told Lombardo.


    "... I didn''t realize so far because it was black, but there is a building. The size is about the size of a mountain hut. Perhaps the Thousand Years Dragon is in there..."


    Lombardo was troubled by Chester''s report.


    (... Now what... there are three enemies outside. And there must be some in the building too... and a thousand years of dragons... now what to do...)


    Then suddenly, the three watchmen laughed.


    When the Lombards stared at the three surprised, one man burst out of the building ramblingly opening the door.


    "Fool! What''s all the fuss! You''re not nervous enough!


    The men yelled at me, and the three men frightened.


    "... I''m sorry... Dear Libeau..."


    Lombardo was surprised to see Chester face to face.


    Then Libeau yelled even more.


    "What the hell! Even though it was because of Lennon''s life that he directed his elite troops to the search for Karmis, I didn''t know we were the only ones with these idiots... OK. Anyway, hit it with nervousness! You see!


    When Libeau told him to throw up, he immediately turned his heel back and went back into the building.


    Lombardo looked at Shester again and laughed at each other.

 706 Episode 704: Threesome

    "... then do as you should..."


    Shester says no, he left Lombardo''s former and disappeared into the dark.


    Although Lombardo had been on the spot for some time lurking his breath, he moved quietly and softly as the wind cut sounded from the direction Shester suddenly disappeared.


    "... Didn''t you hear anything now? ����


    One of the watchmen shrugged.


    Then another reacted with a suspicious voice.


    "... oh, there''s some weird noise... wind? ����


    "No... I don''t think so... do you have something? ����


    Then the third man cautioned the two in a frightened voice.


    "If we''re talking on our own, Master Libeau will piss us off again?


    "I''m talking to you on my own. You''re telling me because there was some weird noise, right? What would you do if you were an intruder?"


    I ate the third one just because the first man was out of his heart.


    Then the second man also showed the structure to synchronize with the first.


    "Oh, you''re right. You better find out."


    "Right. All right, let''s find out. What are you gonna do?


    The first man pressed for an attitude towards the third man.


    Then the third man nodded in such a way that he had no choice.


    "... okay... I''m coming too"


    "Okay, then I''m coming with you. Follow me!


    When the first man said so, it was about time he walked forward.


    That appearance was naughty for the sake of brave dialogue and exposed the awkwardness of experience in action.


    "... Hey! Is anybody here? If you''re here, answer me!


    The first man slowly advanced as he inclined to do pointless things.


    The other two went on with their hips just as well.


    "... are you there? I just heard some weird voices... if they''re coming out adult, now''s the time, right? Look, when you get out!


    The first man kept talking into the dark as if to dispel his inner fears.


    "I told you to come out... and if you come out here as an adult, you won''t hurt me, will you? There''s three of us over here, right? Besides, we''re heavily trained and brilliant. You can''t beat me. Isn''t that right, both of you?"


    The first man asked the two behind him without turning around, afraid that he would be attacked as soon as he turned around.


    But there was no response from behind, and the loud noise of Dossa only happened twice to keep standing.


    "... Hey both of you! Why don''t you do something about it? You brave bastards, hiding behind my back, trembling without even being able to speak? Pathetic. That''s not gonna piss you off again, Mr. Libor, is it? You must have apprenticed me a little bit..."


    The man had no response. While he cared about the back, he couldn''t turn around for fear of being attacked by a looking gap, but he finally looked back to see if the two behind him were just anxious not to say anything.


    But there were no two figures of old knowledge, and there was Lombardo looking at the man with a slight smile on his face.


    Lombardo gave a full grin when he looked at the man.


    But he immediately dropped his hips and struck the man''s stomach with a concealed knife pattern in his hand.


    Then, pitifully, the man lost his mind in an instant without speaking, and he was broken on the spot.

 707 Episode 705: Black Buildings

    One.


    "That was easy, wasn''t it?


    Shester walked over to Lombardo and spoke up.


    Then Lombardo shrugged his shoulders and turned to a frightened face.


    Shester looked at it. No, he smiled slightly and said.


    "Not at all. You''re too weak. This will not require me to perform magic. But even so, your enemies seem so understaffed, right? Whatever it takes to track down Calmis, these three are too bad."


    Shester made a sinister face, hands wide and shoulders shrugged.


    But I immediately grinned and took over the words.


    "But, well, thanks to you, it was easier."


    Lombardo also smiled at Chester, who jokes and tells.


    But Shester suddenly squeezed his face tight as he grinned.


    "... Now, how good is the key ribo? Calmis says you specialize in intelligence, so you''re going to stand up for that. A dangerous and adjacent substitute for intelligence in the first place. Naturally, if you''re not very capable of combat, you won''t be able to do it at all."


    Chester tightened his expression even further when he said so.


    "And there may still be someone else in the building besides Libeau, so don''t be alarmed by Yume..."


    Lombardo nodded silently and loudly to Chester''s attention.


    "Then soften your head so that you can deal with everything ad hoc anyway. Especially the assumptions suck. Because human assumptions narrow your own choices at some point. Your head and body are soft enough to handle any case right away."


    When Shester said so, he laughed as he jumped up a single eyebrow.


    "I know you''re preaching to Buddha, but just in case..."


    Then Lombardo laughed and nodded.


    "So what do you say we come?"


    Shester says no, Lombardo and I looked at each other.


    And when they looked at each other and nodded at each other, they turned their heels and walked out toward the black building with the ribo.


    Two.


    "... you don''t see anyone..."


    Shester attached to a pitch-black building with no windows or opened the door slightly without making a sound and asked what was going on inside.


    But there was no shadow there, and Chester reported to Lombardo with a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "The noise and nothing... it just seems that the smoke is definitely getting out of this"


    It seemed like there was no doubt that the smoke was erupting from this black building, as Shester put it.


    Lombardo nodded, then quickly sticking his jaw forward.


    "... ok. Now we''re going in."


    Shester took Lombardo''s intentions and decided to enter the building.

 708 Lesson 706: The Iron Box

    The door opened quietly and Chester began breaking into the building.


    Lombardo also followed Shester and the two entered the building completely.


    "... no one..."


    Lombardo suddenly became anxious at Shester''s such whining.


    (... what? There''s some kind of heartbreak...)


    Lombardo''s anxiety, which pushed him like a different wave in his chest, grew progressively over time.


    (... I don''t know... why so much anxiety is pushing me... but this is...)


    At that time Lombardo screamed according to his instincts.


    "Shester, we''re getting away!!


    Although the voice was slightly blurred because it was silent until then, Lombardo said in a sharp tone, inverting as much as a detachment, he rushed out toward the door.


    Then Shester, who goes forward, and that''s the mighty man in the war, reacted immediately to Lombardo''s voice, flipping silently without asking and instantly following him.


    But the moment Lombardo rushed to the point where he could reach the door in one step, an iron cage bigger than the ceiling fell in great momentum, and instantly captured them both.


    "Shit!!


    When Lombardo screamed so with a blurred voice, Shester just struck a seeping tongue of great remorse.


    "Chi!!


    As a result, the two became wings that looked at each other''s faces and chewed each other''s teeth.


    Then a high laugh echoed from outside the building making fun of others.


    "That''s unusual. Lombardo Schneider."


    A man opened the door and came indoors as he showered his ridiculous words to the Lombards.


    Lombardo saw the small but very disappointed figure of the man who appeared in front of him, remembering Calmis'' testimony and murmuring his name.


    "... are you Ribo? ����


    Then the man laughed really nasty.


    "Exactly. I''ll see you first. I''m Ribo."


    Then Lombardo said with great bitterness as he suffered a sore throat.


    "... right. I met your fake in Elmour..."


    "Oh, if you say so, you did. What do you say? How does it feel to finally meet the real me?


    Lombardo then told him to throw up because he looked even more bitter.


    "That''s a lot of big-time shaking. in the fraction of Lennon''s child."


    Then Libeau''s cheeks cramped as soon as possible.


    "... you don''t seem to know where you are now, do you?


    Although Ribo had a look like he couldn''t stand on his stomach, he said he hated it even after enjoying his emotions.


    But Lombardo told me to provoke Ribo even more without giving it back.


    "I don''t need it for small things like you. You should call Lennon now."

 709 Lesson 707, dwarf.

    "... cum! Reduce your mouth..."


    Liveau stared at Lombardo in the face of anger.


    Lombardo then opened his mouth to take the words further, but it was not the words of derision against Libeau that came out of it, but a great cough of great spicy depth.


    "Are you all right, Deputy Secretary?


    Shester asked worried as she rubbed Lombardo''s back.


    Lombardo coughed even deeper, breathing out the air in his lungs, trying to control Chester with his hands, not to mention saying he was okay.


    "Lieutenant, please still be quiet for a while. I''ll take care of him."


    Then Ribo opened his nigger face in full disgust.


    "Ho... apparently Schneider has lumped in some black smoke? Let''s make it hard. Big deal."


    Then Shester reacted to this.


    "I''ll say it on behalf of the deputy secretary, but I don''t need words of sympathy that I don''t even have in mind. More than that, bring Lennon, as the Deputy Secretary said earlier. Because you don''t want to talk about it."


    To Shester''s tongue, which drew Lombardo''s will, Libeau again rose in his face with anger, but angered by recalling his position in absolute favor of the other.


    "Hehe hehe... looks great in captivity... Again, do you know where you stand? If you know what I mean, why don''t you take a little look at me?


    "We can''t deal with dwarves like you. Just call Lennon and bring him here right now! Because you''re short of actors! You see!


    Chester didn''t mind cutting the ribo and throwing it away.


    Then Libeau was to reddish his face to anger again.


    "... I wish I could talk to you personally... without Lennon''s life, he would tear you apart..."


    Then Chester bounced up the edge of his mouth and laughed cynically.


    "See? After all, aren''t you a dwarf who can do nothing against Lennon''s life? As a general rule, go and pour it out to your husband. This dog."


    Shester made a small fool of Liveau to the point that there was no more.


    Then Ribo dyed his face bright red enough for everyone to know and went mad.


    "You think it''s a dog? I know you''re something like that... I can no longer forgive you! Fine. Let''s destroy Master Lennon''s life! So satisfied! You little servant!


    Then Shester let the mockery grin remain, exhaling a deep sigh.


    "... so you are a dwarf. I didn''t know you could destroy your husband''s life by forgetting me..."


    "Ugh, shut up! Shut up! I don''t care about my life anymore! You assure me that I will have my breath in this place..."


    Then suddenly the voice of a man used to listening there sounded.


    "I didn''t know my life mattered... what the hell are you going to do? It''s Ribo..."


    It was in the darkness behind the door that a creepy face emerged from Elmur''s courtroom.

 710 Episode 708: The Heart

    ���t���Ϥ˱�Ƥ���N�긶�����褦�ʿ֤�٤���ò�������\��霤��Ф˲���ζ�˸������Ϥ��ä���


    ������������������Υ󣡡�����


    ���������`��˼�鷺�����ۤ�����


    ������Υ�ϙ����ФΥ��������`�����ˤ�һƳ�⤯�줺��Ŀ��ǰ�ǥ��������Ȥ��������밧��ʤ�С�ˤ򤸤ä����ߤĤ��Ƥ�����


    �������Ҥ����˱�����Ȥϡ�����ܩ`�衢��ǰ�⤫������


    ��Υ�����O�侲�ʿ��{�Ǥ���ĤĤ⡢�����Ф˾����ʤ�ŭ��򺬤ޤ��ʤ����ܩ`�򆖤�ԑ�᤿��


    ����ȥ�ܩ`�Ͽ֤�Τ��ᤫ�������һ�i���ޤ�һ�i���졩�����ˤꤷ�ʤ���⡢�ʤ�Ȥ���Υ���S����Ո�����ͽ��ԇ�ߤ���


    ��������Υ󘔡��`��Ǥ������ޤ������錄�����ϺΤ⤢�ʤ��������˱����Ĥ��ʤɡ����ޤä���������


    ��ܩ`���𤨤����Ǥ������ͤ���⡢������Ϥޤ�һ�i�����i���٤����Ĥ�ä�������ˤ��Ƥ�����


    �������Ĥ��˥�ܩ`����ϡ�����Х�ɤ����������Ƥ��뙑�˥��������������Ƥ��ब����Ƥ��ޤä���


    ��ܩ`���@���Ĥ�һ˲��Ԫ��_�J����ȡ��٤��Ԥ����ǰ���Ȥ�֤�٤���ò���Ф���ҕ������


    ���������䡢��Υ󘔡����錄�����ϱ����Ĥ��ʤ�ë�^������


    ��ܩ`���ͽ�򤽤�ޤǴ��ˤ��������ǰ�霤�ͬ�����ʤ���„���Ƥ�����Υ�ϡ������Ǥ�ä���Ⱦ����˄Ӥ�������һ�i���ޤ�һ�i�ȥ�ܩ`���򤫤äƽ��Ť��Ƥ��ä���


    ����ܩ`�衣�Ԥ��U�Ϥ褤���錄���Ϥ��ζ��ǡ���ǰ�����~��„�����Τ�������


    �������������䡢����ϡ������~�Τ�����ꤷ�ޤ���Τǡ����Q���Ʊ��ĤǤϡ�����


    �����ģ���ǰ�α��Ĥʤɤɤ��Ǥ�褤����ԏ�l�����ˤ��Ĥ�Ҋͨ�����Ȥʤɳ����Ϥ��ʤ��Τ�����ʡ��ʤ���Ҫ�ʤΤ����~���������ƿ��Q���Œg������ǰ�Ͻ�_���ˤ錄����Ŀ��ǰ�Ǥ錄�������˱��������Ԥ��������ɤϤɤ����졭������


    �����������������äȴ��äƤ���������Υ󘔡��_���ˤ錄�����ȳ̥�Υ󘔤����˱������ꤷ�ޤ������������������Ώ��ߤˤ������ޤ����Ĥ��������ߤ�ˁ\�����ƤΤ��Ȥˤ������ޤ������Ĥ���ǤϤ������ޤ���


    �������鱾�Ĥʤɤɤ��Ǥ�褤���Ԥ��Ƥ������������Ҫ�ʤΤϤ�ǰ���錄�������˱������Ԥä����~�ʤΤ�����ǰ���l�ˁ\�����褦�ȡ�������褦�Ȥ��Τ褦�ʤ��Ȥ��v�S�ʤ�����ǰ�Ϥ�������״�r�ˤʤ�С��錄�������ˏ���ʤ��ФʤΤ��Ƚ�_�������Ԥ����Τ�����Ҫ�ʤΤϤ��������ʤ��ʤ�Ф錄���ˤȤäƱ�Ҫ�ʤΤϡ������ʤ���Ϥˤ����Ƥ�錄���������������Τ�ΤȤ��ƽ~���Ĥ˸��������ߤ����ʤΤ�����ʡ�


    ��Υ����ؘO�ޤ����~�ˡ���ܩ`��ϥ������ۤ줿��


    ��������Υ󘔡����ɤ��������ɤ������S���¤���������


    ����ܩ`�衣�ɤ���餪ǰ�ˤϤ錄���β��¤Ȥ��Ƥ�ҙ�����ʤ��褦���ʣ���


    ��Υ�Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ��Ԥ�α����ϴ��ζˤ�᤯��褦���Ϥ��ƥ˥���Ц�ä���


    �����Ƶؤ٤���������Ȥ����𤨤��ܩ`������α���Ǥ�ä��䤿��Ҋ�¤����ΤǤ��ä���

 711 Episode 709 Invitation

    "... but okay. You''re behind."


    When Lennon said so, he did the trick of paying with his right hand against Libo.


    Then Libeau cleverly fled to the side with a glitzy attitude.


    Lennon nodded softly satisfied that the obstacle in front of him had disappeared, pointing his sharp creepy gaze across the iron lattice.


    "... since a glance. Lord Schneider."


    Lennon greeted him in a truly empty, cold voice with no emotion at all.


    But Lombardo was still unable to speak, so Chester greeted him back instead.


    "I''m sorry, the deputy secretary has a sore throat. So let me be your opponent instead."


    Lennon then shifted his gaze to Shester beside him.


    "... oh, Lord Schneider''s throat... it shouldn''t be."


    Lennon was eavesdropping on what was going on inside from outside the building, so while he knew Lombardo''s throat was in a hard state, he said it really white.


    Then the Lombards instantly spotted it and laughed cynically, distorting the edge of their mouths together.


    But Chester responded in a very polite tone to the expression on his face.


    "Yes. So I''m sorry, but I''d like you to take my place."


    Then Lennon also nodded aloud and said with a grin.


    "I can''t help that. Whether you can do it or not, I would like to have a close exchange of words with Lord Schneider as if he were illuminating his liver and gallbladder, but if he has a sore throat, there is no way to do it. Yes, I''ve got you, Lord Shester."


    "Well, it is a great honor for you to remember the name of those who are like me."


    Chester also said abundantly disgusted.


    Then Lennon shrugged his shoulders with his hands wide open as if to go further than that.


    "Oh! This is... you say that, Lord Shester. Do you know that I no longer know you as Lord Schneider''s one arm?"


    "Really? Is that�� and what kind of use did you invite us to today?


    "Invited? Are you after us? No, I don''t recall inviting you separately.


    Lennon said with a really white blush on his face.


    Then Chester made Lennon look just as white and strange.


    "Well, why don''t you invite me... this is troublesome. We were lured here by you."


    "No, no, didn''t you guys jump into our place on your own?


    "Really? So that''s what I''m going to do�� So we''re currently being captured by you, but do you intend to open up?


    Then Lennon instantly pulled a smile sticking to his thin skin and said it out cold without putting in his hair.


    "None."


    Lennon finished his words, and smiled satisfactorily again on his thin skin.

 712 Episode 700: Question

    "With all due respect, I would like you to spend some time there for the time being. It''s dark and narrow, but I''ll take care of it."


    Lennon said so, inviting a man who seemed sexually horrible who had refrained behind himself.


    When the man bowed his head against Lennon, he introduced himself to the Lombards with an unpleasant grin.


    "My name is Yashib. We want to offer the two of you plenty of loving help instead of Master Lennon. Best regards,"


    Yashib finally lowered his head, but had a gloomy grin sticking to his face.


    The Lombards felt an equally ominous feeling from the expression of Yashib.


    "Oh, yeah, that''ll be enough to cook the smoke. Yashib, stop it."


    Lennon laughed when he said so.


    The Lombards regretted being caught inviting smoke and jumped into the trap and bit their umbilical, but I thought they were going to admit to losing something, so they just stared at Lennon without saying anything.


    But Lennon never went through with it, leaving his grin affixed to its thin skin.


    "Then I shall be free around here."


    When Lennon said so, he turned his heel back and tried to walk away.


    But Chester called it off in a sharp tone.


    "Let''s have a moment! Bishop Lennon, is there something you''d like to ask us?


    Lennon stopped his leg and looked back in a very slow motion.


    "... should... what are you talking about? I have nothing in particular to ask you both..."


    "Is that true? Don''t you have a lot to ask?


    "No, nothing�� I have nothing to ask"


    Then Shester accidentally wrinkled between his brows.


    "... nothing? That''s not..."


    Then Lennon told me to put it over Shester''s words.


    "There isn''t. I have nothing to ask you. My name is, isn''t that what you want to ask?


    Lennon said so, raising the edge of his mouth and laughing.


    Shester said, turning into a face that looked like he had chewed down a bitter bug.


    "... right. Surely I have something to ask."


    Lennon spread his hands open, grinning with a full face and wandering divinely.


    "What is it? Ask me anything. I''ll answer you."


    Although Shester was sexually angry at Lennon''s attitude, he asked quietly without touching anything about it.


    "... where is the thousand-year-old dragon? Where did you hide it?

 713 Episode 711 Exit

    "... where is the thousand-year-old dragon? Where did you hide it?


    In response to Shester''s question, Lennon replied lightly with a smile.


    "Oh, is it a thousand-year dragon? Then you''ll be at the end of this tunnel."


    "... that means there''s a thousand years of dragons down here even further?


    "Yeah, that''s right. You seem to be sleeping quietly...... anything else?


    "... something else... right, what are you going to do with us captured?


    Then Lennon''s smile culminated.


    "Isn''t it decided? It''s a charade. Calmis or Darm, who''s supposed to be hiding dragon tears."


    "... why don''t you do our physical exam? Could we have dragon tears?


    That''s what Shester said and tilted his neck gently.


    Then Lennon answered with a smile intact.


    "It won''t. If you are imprisoned like this, you risk taking away the dragon''s tears, and you shouldn''t be willing to activate the dragon for a thousand years in the first place. Then it doesn''t make sense to bring it here. Different?


    "... sure..."


    "Well, I don''t seem to have any other questions for you, and I''m around here... Yashib, I''ll ask you later"


    Yashib finally broke his hip and bowed politely to Lennon''s words.


    "... Okay, Libby, I''m coming."


    Lennon called me. Libeau jumped up like a spring and continued quickly after Lennon.


    The way he walked with his hips falling in was like a servant who was completely submissive to Lennon.


    Lennon turned back on his heels with a satisfactory side view of the figure and began to walk quietly in a relaxed motion.


    "So, you two, be in a good mood. I''ll be back soon, so please stay healthy until then..."


    Lennon said goodbye over his back.


    But the Lombards couldn''t find the words to return them, and they just kept staring at their backs until their backs disappeared into the dark.


    "... chi! ����


    At the same time that Lennon''s appearance blended into the pitch-black darkness, Chester couldn''t stop pounding his tongue.


    Then Yashib, who was left alone in this room, walked out to the two of them in a slow foothold.


    "Hey, you guys. Just be nice, okay? That way, I won''t take care of him much. But... if not... you know what I mean?


    When Yashib said so, he put a cruel grin on its squared face.


    The Lombards saw such an ugly smile of Yashib, and together they leaked a deep sigh.

 714 Episode 712: Carmis Patrol

    �������ɤ�������Τ�������


    ����ߥ����\�����¤���������ˏ��긶�����ޤޡ����Ф�;����ĺ��Ƥ�����


    �������Ȥꤢ������ȫ�ʤȤ����ر��y����٤�����������Ȥ⤳�Τޤޤ��������ޤ뤫�������䡢�ޤƤ衣���ˤ����׷�äƤ錄����ͻ�뤹��äƤ����Τ⤢��ʡ�����


    ����ߥ��Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ����M��ǿ���ʼ�᤿��


    �����Ƥ��Ф餯���g������ȡ�����ߥ����פ�֥�֥�������Q��ΤǤϤʤ�����˼�碌��̤˄ݤ��褯�����ä��Τ��ä���


    ���ʤ��ʤ��ʤ�������Ϥʤ����錄���Ϲ��ĤϿ��֤ʤΤ����錄�����Фä��Ȥ������p���ˤʤ�����Τ��Ȥ��������ϤȤꤢ�������ء����ء�����


    ����ߥ����Ԥ���Ԥ�„������褦�˅ۤ��ȡ��פ���ä��x��Θ��Ӥ򤦤����ä���


    ���褷��������һ���ȳ̤β�ꎤޤ���ȴ����Ȥ��褦�������Ǥ��Ф����l�������Ƥ������Ϥ��\�Ϥ碌�ˤʤäƤ��ޤ�����ʡ��褷���ƄӤ���


    ����ߥ����Ԥ������򤫤��᤿�˄ݤΤޤޡ����狼���x�줿��


    �������⤫��Ҋ��������ˤ���Ҋ���ʤ��褦����ȡ��Ǥ�ä��ȳ̤ޤǤ�����ꎤؤ����ˤ����Τ��ä���


    �������դ����Ȥꤢ���������ʤ鰲ȫ�������Ф餯���g��������Ҋ���äƤ��뤳�Ȥˤ��褦��


    ����ߥ��ϲ�ꎤ���ȫ���L���褦��餫�������Ϥ������z�ߡ���ԫ��϶�g���餸�ä��\���������Ϥ��뽨���Ҋ���ä���


    ����Ȥ��Εr��������򤫤äƚi���Ƥ���һ�⤬����ߥ���Ŀ��ֹ�ޤä���


    ����������Ϥޤ�����������Υ󘔤���������


    ����ߥ���Ŀ��褦�����餷��һ���Ĥ��Ҋ����


    ����ȡ���Ϥꤽ�����^��i���Ф��Ԥ�ˤȤäƤ��ĤƤ���˾�Υ�Υ�Ǥ��ä���


    ����ߥ����@�����ŤƤդ��ᤤ����


    ���ɤ�����ɤ�����ɤ����룡����Υ󘔤����ν�����Фˡ���һ��錄���Ϥɤ�����������Τ���������


    ����ߥ��ϲ�ꎤ������褦�ʑB�ݤΤޤޡ����Ф��^�򱧤���˼���������


    ���ʤ�Ƥ��Ȥ�������Ǥ���ȫ�˴�����ǤϤʤ�������


    ����ߥ����¤��ΤƤ�褦�ˤ����Ԥ��ȡ��ٶ����M��ǿ���ʼ�᤿��


    ��������������ɤ������Ƥ���ˤȤⲶ�ޤäƤ���Ϥ�������Ϥꤢ�Ο����F���ä��Τ�������ʤΤˡ�������������������������


    ����ߥ���С�������dž�������ȡ��Ԥ����ë�򼤤����I�֤ǒ������ä���


    �������������������������ɤ�����Ф����Τ����ɤ�����С�����


    ����ȥ���ߥ���ͻ������������֤�ֹ�᤿��


    ���������Ĥ����ʤ������ǥ�뤵�󤿤��Ͻ񤳤�����򤫤äƤ���Ϥ������������Ĥ�������ޤ���


    ����ߥ��Ϥ����Q�Ϥ���ȺζȤ⤦�ʤ������Է֤ο������g�`�äƤ����ˤ��Լ��϶����I�ؤ�ȡ��줫�ä���


    �����������錄����һ�ˤ��w���z����Ȥ����ǺΤˤ�����䤷�ʤ�������˷����ʤ�����ʤ������錄���Ϲ���ħ���ϲ�����ʤΤ�����ʡ��������錄�����жϤ��������������Ǵ��ĤΤ����餫���������Τ�����������ˤʤ����~���ˤʤ��Τ�����


    �������ƥ���ߥ��ϡ��Լ��϶����I��K����Ȝ��㤲��΢Ц����Τ��ä���

 715 Episode 713: The Judgment of Asio

    ��


    ����`��������Ǥ��ͶϤ�����һ�����������z�ा����


    ����ߥ��ϚݺϤ����ƽ�⟟���⤯�⤯�������z��뽨����������


    ����ȡ�ͻȻ���狼�霥�����럟�������p��ʼ�᤿��


    ����ߥ����@��Ŀ�����餷��עҕ����ȡ�����˟��������٤ʤ��ʤäƤ��������Ф餯�������ȫ�˟����������Τ��ä���


    ���������������Ȥ������Ȥϡ���������������ʥ����`����򲶤館���Τ��������韟�Ϥ⤦��Ҫ���ȡ�����


    ����ߥ��ϟ������ʤ��ʤä����ȤˤĤ��Ƥο����K����ȡ�;�ˤ����䤽���ʱ���򸡤��٤��Τ��ä���


    ���������ɷ򤫤ʶ��ˤȤ⡭���ޤ��������Ȥ����ʤ��������ʡ������䡢����ʡ���Υ󘔤ʤ��äƤⲻ˼�h�Ϥʤ��������ɷ���������������������


    ����ߥ��ϤȤƤ����䤽���ʱ���Ǥ�äƽ����Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ��������ˤϤ������ϺΤΉ仯���𤳤�ʤ��ä���


    ����ߥ����٤ӁI�֤��^�˳֤äƤ����ȡ��ޤ��⼤�������������ʼ�᤿��


    ������������������������������Ƥ����Ȥ����顭���ɤ����褦�����������Ф��ʤ��Ƥ����Τ����������������䤤��ζ��Ԥä����Ф����錄���ϣ��錄���ʤɤ��Фä��Ȥ����Dz��ޤ������������ʤ�ޤä�����ζ���ʤ��������ϤȤˤ������Ĥ�������g�ε��Ť򣡥��ǥ�뤵�󤿤��ε��Ť���ĤΤ�����


    ����ߥ��������������Ԥ��ȡ����μ�򥰥ä��l����ͻȻ������������


    �����ˤ�����������館�����Ϥʤ�����


    ��


    �������˽��¤��ޤ��������������ƣ��Ǥ������ޤ��礦�����Ф����g������Υ��ե��`�ˤ��줱�ˤʤäƤ��ݤ��¤�����


    ���ǥ��ϡ�����फ�����Х�ɤ��������Υ����� ���򤫤ä����Ȥ�„���⡢�ŤƤ��X�����ޤ��ϥ�������Ϣ���᤿�Τ��ä���


    �����������������Ƥ�餤�ޤ������`�ä��ߤäƤ����Τǡ��⤦�إȥإȤʤ�Ǥ�������


    �����Ϥ����Ԥ��Ȥ��������ȥ��ե��`�ؤ��򤫤��������z��褦�ˤ������ä���


    �����ƥ�������������¤��ޤ�������


    ���ǥ��ϥ��ե��`�˵����z����������Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥġ�����Υ������ˌ�����Ԓ�����򤱤���


    ����ȥ����������M����y����򤷤ʤ��顢���ǥ��Ά����ˌ��������ؤ˴�ʼ�᤿��


    �������ޤ������ϴ󤷤Ƽ��ޤäƤ��ޤ��󤬡��������Ф������ʤ��Ǥ��礦�͡�����


    ���������Ԥ�ͨ�ꡢ�L��ҤˤϽ�A�������g��������߀���ĤĤ��ä���ΤΡ����ޤ����������ϥ��ǥ�뤿���򺬤��ʮ����餺�Ȥ��ä��Ȥ����Ǥ��ꡢ���Υ����Ȥ�ͻ�뤹��ˤ϶������S�ʤ������Ǥ��ä���


    �����⤽���Фˤ�С��L���饹���ߤ�һ�ˤ⤪�餺���ԟo�ۤ��ߤ����Ф���Ǥ��ä���


    ����������फ��„��������Ϥ��ʤ����Ȥ�����Τ����ꡢ�������B���Τ���Ĥ褦�ʕr�g�Ĥ���ԣ�Ϥʤ��ȥ��������жϤ����ΤǤ��ä���

 716 Episode 714 Description

    "I know if Asio is making the right decision. I''ve never been outnumbered, but I''m foolish to think that we should leave here first."


    Rodemul agreed with Azio''s idea with satisfaction.


    "Yeah, right. But the enemy''s Ajito location..."


    Then Dulm, who was sitting on the couch and taking a rest, raised his voice.


    "If that''s the case, take this..."


    When Darm said so, he showed the two of them a white paper in the form of an arrow on his palm.


    "This is called a shape-shape, and when you put it in the palm of your hand, the direction of the arrow will always point you in the direction of Master Calmis."


    As he approached Dalm, Azio looked strangely at the shapes, but received them from his hands.


    And Azio immediately opened his own palm and put his shapes on top of it.


    "Oh! It did work!


    Azio raised his surprise unexpectedly as the shapes moved out as soon as he got on the palm of his hand.


    And when I watched the movement of the shapes, I stopped pointing in a certain direction.


    "Are you sure in this direction?


    Azio moved his own body while saying so and tried to change the angle.


    But at the same time, the shapes changed the direction of the body and hands, always pointing in the right direction.


    "... I see, you change your orientation properly... but this doesn''t tell the distance, does it?


    Dalm responded immediately to Asio''s inquiry.


    "No, the shapes will be bullish and trembling as we approach our goal. Besides, the closer you get, the bigger that tremor gets, so you can measure the distance, albeit somehow. And when the goal is near, the shapes will spin, but I don''t think you have to worry too much about that because you should be finding them by then."


    "Copy that. Ma, I think I can handle that. Suppose we leave soon?


    Asio asked Rodemul again there.


    Rodemur then showed a slightly hesitant bare gesture.


    "... this generation, but does cutting it in two work the same way?


    Asked by Rodemur, Dalm answered.


    "Oh, that seems to follow as soon as we have the numbers, doesn''t it? It''s possible with two things. But don''t worry about that. I got another one."


    When Darm said so, he took another form from his nostalgia and put it on his own flat hand.


    Then the shapes moved quickly, pointing in exactly the same direction as the shapes on the palm of Azio''s hand.


    "Really? That means you can safely leave. Dear Asio, what do you think? Doesn''t that mean that Master Durm will stay here and follow us where all of you are?


    Then Azio nodded quickly and agreed with Rodemul''s idea.


    "I agree. Mr. Rodemull. Let''s go with that. So, Mr. Dulm, can you do me a favor?


    "Oh, of course."


    "Well, then, Mr. Rodemul. Suppose we leave first?


    When Asio said so, he swung his hands with a boom and began to get used to his shoulders.

 717 Episode 715: Asios Reasoning

    "... what do you say, Master Azio?


    Rodemul asked Azio, who goes on a small run through the beginning of a line with his bright white shapes flat on his hands, to walk alongside it.


    "... sounds a lot closer, doesn''t it? The shapes are dancing so hard on my palm."


    "Really? Are the shapes dancing? Is that pretty intense?


    "Yeah, pretty much... but I don''t see a place like that so far, do I?


    "Yes. Ever...... there doesn''t seem to be much shadow of people around here...... ah! You can see the building in the front. Apparently... it''s a brick building"


    Rodemul told Azio as he pointed forward.


    But Azio shook his head wide and sideways.


    "... No, that one apparently isn''t. Because the direction is slightly different."


    As Azio put it, the brick building that came to be seen forward was only slightly different from the direction the arrows of the shapes pointed in.


    "But it''s a lot intense, isn''t it? I kind of wonder if it''s around here, sensibly..."


    "Really? But I don''t see any other buildings in this front..."


    As Rodemur said so as he looked around, a line passed the earlier brick building early.


    "Right... is the forest on one side or the forest... because people''s hands are in it, is it the forest? Well, either way, there''s nothing like a building."


    "Yes. But the arrows seem to point in this direction. We''re in the woods. What do you want me to do? Are you going to get stuck like this?


    Then Azio nodded forcefully.


    "Let''s do that. I don''t feel somewhat backward about what might hurt the young tree buds, but in this case, I have to. Let''s break through the woods!


    Azio braved, cutting the lead and jumping into the woods.


    But at that moment, while Azio suddenly screamed out loud, he suddenly braked and stopped.


    "Ah!! Wait a minute!!


    Surprised by the screaming screams of Azio, Rodemur took it back to the stopped Azio, worried that the tree branches had even stabbed him when he jumped into the woods.


    "What do you want!? Did you even get hurt?!?


    But Azio did not reply, but only stared at his palm.


    "What''s wrong with you?... It''s..."


    Rodemul approached Azio and saw the shapes on his palm.


    "... going around... What the hell is this all about?


    Asio finally opened his mouth to Rodemur''s inquiry.


    "Dalm said... the shapes spin as we approach our goal..."


    "Yes, I remember that, too. But... nothing here... there are only depressed trees."


    "Yeah, I can see that, too. But the shapes are turning around."


    Azio thought for a while, looking alternately at the shape and surroundings of his palm.


    And they had come up with some terrible reasoning.


    "... no way... no way..."


    "What''s wrong? Did they come up with anything?


    Asked Rodemul, Azio had no choice but to tell him what reasoning he had in mind.


    "I don''t think so...... is Calmis ever buried under this soil? ����

 718 Episode 716: Digging

    "... No way, that''s..."


    Although neither Rodemul the servant nor this Asio reasoning surprised him, Rodemul remained silent without two sentences succeeding because there was no material to deny this idea.


    Then Azio took over the words in place of the silent Rodemur.


    "I don''t want to believe it...... unfortunately the shapes, as you can see, keep going around very well. And there''s no sign of anyone around. If so, the conclusion is... I wish there were other possible cases, but I can''t think of them at all... What do you say, Mr. Rodemul? Can you think of anything?


    Rodemur couldn''t think of anything at all to answer this Asio question.


    "... No, unfortunately I can''t think of anything else either. But I don''t think my Lord or Master Shester is in the hands of his enemies so easily."


    "... right? But I''m really sorry, but I can''t think of anything else at the moment. In this situation��"


    "... why don''t you, Dear Asio? Will they dig up the ground around here?


    Azio often reticed to Rodemur''s suggestion with an equally harsh look on his face.


    "............... right. We don''t have any tools to dig the ground together, but we have to if they''re really in the dirt. Otherwise, the reasoning remains reasoning..."


    "Yes, I am not one to give to the reasoning of Master Azio, but I must first try to dig up the soil around here as well to establish it. Otherwise, there will be no judgment."


    "Yeah, so let''s dig it up. Probably in this forest if there is. Find and dig where the ground is softer"


    "Yes, if the body were to be buried, it would be earlier, so the ground should still be solid and soft. Also, if you''re only looking for a soft spot to dig it up, it won''t take long."


    "Yeah, right. Let''s just say that. Then all of you split up and look only for the soft spots on the ground. And report it to me as soon as you find it. [M] Nice to meet you, gentlemen?


    Asio gave directions as he looked around at everyone''s faces sequentially.


    Then all went into the woods according to their instructions.


    Azio looked at Rodemur and exhaled deeply, while silently stepping shoulder to shoulder with Rodemur into the woods.

 719 Episode 717: The Wrath of Yashib

    "... Now, what is it..."


    Shester shrugged like he was talking to himself.


    But soon he remembered that Lombardo beside him was hurting his throat, and hastily took over the words.


    "Oh, no, you didn''t talk to the Deputy Secretary, did you? It''s just solitary. Lieutenant, please take your throat."


    Then Yashib, who was keeping an eye on the cage with Lennon''s life, yelled as he looked back in angry shape.


    "This is crazy! You guys! I just told you to be nice! Or something? You want me to hurt you so bad? Then why did you do it now?!?


    Yashib came stuffed towards the cage yelling.


    And he grabbed the iron lattice with the same momentum, and threatened the Lombards with ghostly shapes.


    "Was it that loud? My solitary."


    "Shut up! Don''t sound great! Your lives are in my hands now!? You know what I mean!?


    But Shester was completely frightened by the intimidation of Yashib.


    "Hmm! Don''t lie to me, Lennon''s dog. You can''t have the discretion to do this to our lives. Borrowing the authority of a tiger is on your own, but when you''re told a lie that''s too easy to understand and thin, it makes this one feel cold, doesn''t it? Let''s not do this any more."


    "Don''t get on with it, sir!... Indeed you are right, Master Lennon has not told me that I can kill you. But it also means you don''t have to fix it or kill it!


    "Well, what are we going to do? Say it."


    "Damn! He''s a great guy to make... ok, wait a minute!


    Yashib said, once he went into another room in the building.


    And when I did some metal noise, it sounded like chatter, and I came back to the front of the Lombards.


    "How about that! Look at this!


    Yashib showed up with a giant iron hammer in his right hand and a giant saw still in his left hand in front of the two.


    Yashib was hitting and rubbing these two weapons together to make a metal noise.


    But Shester looked at such a strange weapon and breathed one sigh in his face without moving at all.


    "Come on! Be patient and be busy..."


    Yashib viewed Shester''s sigh as a play to hide his inner fear.


    But Shester''s face was full of vigour, and he had not seeped a sweat in his forehead.


    "... are you licking this me? I need to get my hands on you guys. But aren''t you getting high? Don''t lick me! If you have one arm or so, Lennon will give you enough discretion to slash it!


    Has Yashib''s anger reached its climax? His eyes were like running blood, flying angular bubbles.


    But Chester was still calm and never meant to.


    "Well... then do as you please. Come on, let''s get this over with, okay?

 720 Episode 718: Threatening

    "... Fine! I''ll do it! I''ll do it!


    Yashib says, I dropped the giant saw I had in my left hand to the ground and grabbed the giant hammer in my right hand with both hands.


    And when he shook up the giant hammer with all his strength, he shook it down at his disposal with the momentum as it stood.


    Then a loud clash of metals rang all over the room.


    But the opposing Chesters did not make it faint, but showered their cold gaze against Yashib.


    "Are you an idiot? There''s no way you can get into this iron lattice gap with such a big hammer... you''re a troubled guy, not at all..."


    Jashib''s face stained bright red with a mockery full of Shester''s scorn.


    "... well, I know that! Can''t you see he hit an iron lattice in the sense of a threat!


    "Lie. Are there any more threats or anything? You just shook down the hammer without thinking. Don''t make a crappy excuse. Wouldn''t it get even colder..."


    "... chi, no! I mean really threatening..."


    Then Shester said as she shrugged her shoulders with a face completely ridiculous of Yashib.


    "Okay, okay. Then why don''t you seriously do it instead of threatening me? You''re gonna do it with that hammer, okay?


    Shester provoked Yashib in a silly way that there was no more.


    "Gu! ��"


    Yashib compared the iron plaid to the hammer with a face mixed with anger and embarrassment.


    But there was no way there was a hammer in the gap in the iron lattice.


    "... this hammer is a threat! There''s no way I''m going to attack you!


    Then I suddenly had a hazy look at Yashib noticing something there.


    "Right! You''re a warrior... you''re trying to piss me off, destroy this cage with this giant hammer, and break it out? That''s right! That must be right! What do you think, say it! You''re trying to put me in a trap!?


    Then Shester said with a shuddering look, cold and pale.


    "... okay? No matter how proud you are of your power, you can''t break this iron lattice with a hammer like that. It doesn''t matter how desperate you are to pull with another saw."


    "It''s a lie! You set a trap on me!


    "... okay? I''m not the one who picked that hammer and saw and brought it. It''s you. Or something? Are you gonna tell me that I used some kind of suspicious witchcraft to make you choose them?


    "Oh, guys like you are suspicious in the first place! It''s not weird that you used witchcraft!


    "I can''t use it. Exactly what witchcraft is..."


    When Shester said so, he knocked his neck down a few times with a cock on the side.


    "But you can''t use witchcraft, but you can use this, right?


    Then both Chester''s arms gradually stained blue.


    "... No way! I''m not listening!


    Yashib was surprised and stepped back.


    But Shester didn''t forgive him any more, and he mercilessly rolled out Icefalls (Blazefall) to Yashib.


    "That would be true. You didn''t say anything, did you?


    Shester showered cold words to Yashib, who turned into a blue ice column within a flash.

 721 Episode 719: Excuses

    "... Well, I got rid of the noise, but this iron lattice doesn''t freak out..."


    Shester took a direct hit from Ice Falls (Blazefall) and shrugged into a sigh of sigh as he stared at the icy iron plaid.


    Then Lombardo beside him also stepped forward as if to check on the iron lattice.


    And looking at the iron lattice, he nodded small in the sense that he agreed with Chester.


    "But it''s iron. I guess that means it''s resistant to cold air. Well, I''m not really good at this, but would you like to give it a try? Lieutenant, please step back a little longer."


    Shester says, "I dyed both of those arms red this time.


    "Then I''ll go. Red Lotus Flame!"


    At the same time as Shester''s cry, the flames of the Red Lotus blew up from both of its arms.


    And as the whirlpool rolled, the flame thrust, and struck a cold, frozen iron lattice.


    Five, ten seconds and the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) continued to strike the iron lattice.


    And every further twenty, thirty seconds and time passed, the iron lattice gradually widened the range of staining bright red.


    But...


    "Hmm... this is no good..."


    Shester finally lifted the Red Lotus Flame and slowly lowered his arms down.


    "This isn''t very much, but my immature heat magic couldn''t seem to burn it off"


    Lombardo gazed closer to the critical point on an iron lattice stained bright red by heat.


    Then, although the surface of the iron lattice was dyed red, the part of its core seemed completely unaffected.


    "... you''re here. Unfortunately, we''re not going to be able to get out of here."


    Chester made a rare weak noise.


    Then Lombardo silently sent a blameworthy gaze to Shester.


    Shester immediately noticed the gaze, shrugged his shoulders and immediately objected.


    "No, I''ll tell you what. That''s not a weak sound, is it? I remain reporting the results after a calm analysis of the current situation. It''s never weak sound or anything. Thank you for your understanding."


    Lombardo accidentally blew up on Shester''s excuse for a long sentence.


    At that time, however, because Lombardo leaked his voice slightly, Shester blamed it this time only in return.


    "You shouldn''t. I told you not to speak up, didn''t I?


    Then Lombardo frowned and protested silently.


    "What? Are you gonna tell me I shouldn''t? No, I didn''t do anything, did I? It''s the Deputy Secretary''s fault. How dare you blow up when you''re hurting your throat and even speak up?


    When Shester said so and had a cynical grin, Lombardo shrugged his shoulders and laughed bitterly.

 722 Episode 720: Lennons Character

    "This is... Apparently Lord Shester is good at icing magic"


    When Lennon entered the building, he saw the pitiful, unspeakable icicle and his former men, and made that decision.


    "Could it be the Deputy Secretary''s fault? Or maybe another intruder did?


    Shester made a pungent face and even laughed.


    Then Lennon shrugged his shoulders and even laughed in the same way and objected.


    "It won''t. I hear Lord Schneider can use healing magic, but he shouldn''t be able to use attack magic at all, should he? And... are you an intruder... you can''t deny it completely..."


    "Hmm. Aren''t you cementing the entrance? Sounds like a lot of ambiguous answers, though?


    "The entrance is solidified regardless. But... I''m not from the entrance right now, so I don''t think it''s actually possible that it''s been torn..."


    "Hmm, sounds like a lot of cautious character, huh? If you did come from a place that wasn''t the entrance, as they say, that''s exactly why the intruder could be headed this way right now...... is that why?


    "Yeah, I don''t really like the act of certainty. Because I think a situation can change from moment to moment, and it''s a pinnacle of stupidity, such as deciding things, but thinking about them, not understanding them even though the situation has changed, and suffering some disadvantage."


    "Hmm. So, just in case, why don''t you go to the entrance and check someone out?


    Shester bounced up one corner of his mouth and laughed.


    But Lennon never laughed at all, and said it with a true face.


    "Right. Let''s do what you say."


    Lennon looked back quietly and gave some instructions with his fingers.


    Then a few of his men moved immediately, and turned their heels back, and left the room.


    "Do you want to be cautious on top of caution��? That attitude is something I''d like to apprentice too."


    Shester also said seriously this time with his face.


    Then Lennon smiled more.


    "Really? But this is not enough to compliment you."


    When Lennon said so, he now gave instructions to his men once in a while with his fingers without looking back.


    Then his men set a bow on their backs, aiming at the Lombards.


    "... what the hell does this mean?


    When Shester inquired with a sharp gaze, Lennon gave him the most soothing look ever.


    "You two will be asked to leave that cage from this and head to a certain place. This is just a precaution for that. I''m a cowardly character, and I just don''t have the courage to bring you a user of icing magic without taking any hand. So rest assured..."

 723 Episode 721: Cave

    One.


    At Lennon''s direction, one of his men removed a key bundle from his pocket.


    Then he moved on, unlocking the cage where the Lombards were being captured.


    "Come on, please come out."


    Lennon rushed Lombards out of the cage.


    "... so where the hell are you going to take us?


    Shester did not break his guard against Lennon''s men, who lay bows, and asked carefully as he released his sharp gaze around him.


    Then Lennon gave a devilish smile, distorting the edge of his mouth tremendously.


    "It''s a cave ahead�� as you both can imagine, where the Thousand Years Dragon is"


    Lennon''s grin became even more distorted, and was no longer as demonic as the devil itself.


    "... well. Are you going to the Thousand Years Dragon...... I appreciate that. I thought it was something I wanted to see."


    "Even so. So I would appreciate it if you could come with me..."


    "I understand. As far as we''re concerned, we haven''t won a single victory here. Let''s try to obey adults."


    "Really? It would be very helpful if you could say that. Then let''s leave. Come on, follow me."


    Lennon says, flipped and flipped a black robe wrapped around him.


    Then he proceeded with a gentle foothold, and went out of the building.


    Once he dropped that back off, Shester turned to Lombardo and gently glanced before continuing thereafter.


    Lombardo also started walking right after Chester, but once he left the building he stopped walking and looked around the building.


    And when I looked around at this abominable building, I gently sighed one, and with a look like I had no choice, I left the building again.


    Two.


    "... that''s a long time. How could you dig out all these caves in a short period of time?


    As Shester walked through the cave, he asked Lennon, who would go forward.


    Then Lennon replied without smiling and turning back, and without showing Chester the look on his face.


    "This hole was originally present here naturally. I dug through that brick building and connected it. So the construction itself was completed within a short period of time."


    "... so many big holes originally... you mean you dug in and connected from that building because you knew that?


    "It seems so. I bought the building because I needed it as an entrance to this cave."


    "I see. Now I ask you...... can you tell me why you needed this cave?


    Shester stared at Lennon''s back with a sharp gaze.


    But Lennon noticed or didn''t, he replied in a pale tone without looking back at all.


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? It''s for a thousand years of dragons..."

 724 Episode 722: Intriguing

    "Hmm. For the Thousand Years Dragon...... does that still mean to activate the Thousand Years Dragon?


    Shester struck Lennon with a sharp tongue for direct access.


    But as usual, Lennon kept looking forward with the wind blowing where, such as Shester''s mouth shot.


    "Well... what about that? No, I''m not saying you''re not going to activate it. If you don''t activate it, the Thousand Years Dragon is a little boy. Then you won''t need a cave this big. But... what you''re trying to say is, are you going to activate it in this cave and ram it up on the ground? So let''s just say, shall we? Then the answer is no��"


    "Hmm. Does that mean I''m going to activate it, but not to ramble it? Isn''t that what you say we do with that Esta reproduction here in Audine?


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''m going to put it on the ground... not for the time being."


    "... that''s a much more inclusive way of saying it, isn''t it? It''s synonymous with saying that now is not the time, and if the time comes...?


    "That''s fine. I activate the dragon once in a thousand years in Esta, as you said earlier. And since then, I''ve had more than a thousand years of dragons at my disposal, and that''s what I''m here for�� naturally."


    "... in the end, you''re going to make me ramble, aren''t you? You''re telling me to repeat that Esta tragedy, aren''t you?


    Though Shester has so far calmly and deliberately responded with reverence, the language has finally turned into something a lot more abusive about whether anger is creeping up.


    "Yeah, eventually..."


    "... is that here in Odine?


    "Come on, that''s... what do you think..."


    "It''s possible you''re not Odine, isn''t it?


    "Well, what about it?"


    "... So you''re not going to tell us what''s at stake... then what are you going to do with us right now?


    Shester laughed and became a regular face.


    Then Lennon, who had not looked back willingly until then, stopped unexpectedly and looked back.


    "How does that happen? Why did they think I wouldn''t harm you?


    "It''s an easy thing. If your lord had intended to do us immediate harm, he probably would have told us everything."


    Shester demarcated the words there once and asked how Lennon was doing.


    Then Lennon said in a quiet tone, whilst he lay low and thought for a while, either something he could not think together or he tended to lay low to encourage ahead against Chester.


    "�� please, continue"


    Then Lennon prompted him, and Chester laughed further and took over the words.


    "I was speculating about your character in previous conversations, etc. And as a result, I cut off your character as a sadist."

 725 Episode 723: Tongue Strike

    "... are you a sadist... that''s a lot of speech again, isn''t it?


    Lennon raised his protest to Chester without changing one complexion.


    Then Chester was anticipating that, too, and he didn''t change one complexion as well as Lennon.


    "You know it yourself. Your lord is definitely a sadist."


    "... No, I''ve never thought of myself as a sadist or anything like that, have I?


    Then Shester suddenly laughed out loud there.


    "... No, this is disrespectful. It blew out on me. Your lord tells too many funny jokes..."


    Though Shester looked like he was grinning, his eyes weren''t grinning.


    And the same was true of Lennon, who was sending a stabbing gaze to Shester.


    "I didn''t mean to make a joke... well, fine. My lord assured me I was a sadist more than that, but I would like you to tell me where I was judged to be so."


    Lennon looked at his face as if something like anger blowing out of his soul was boiling out of his whole body, even as he pushed anger to death.


    "It''s hard to explain wherever you''re asked. So to speak, make a comprehensive judgment... something like that."


    "It''s a really vague story, isn''t it? Are you calling me a sadist on such vague grounds..."


    "It''s not ambiguous. It''s definite."


    "If you can''t explain it in words, I assume it''s natural to be cut off as vague?


    "Really? I don''t think so, do I?


    "Is it a disagreement... then everything will depend on what things say?


    Lennon began to show just how frustrated he was with Chester''s relaxed remarks.


    But Chester continued to flirt as if he enjoyed Lennon''s reaction.


    "Depending on what you say about things, you''re right. More like a moment than a moment."


    Then Lennon pushed his anger out completely, as the tail of his indulgence bag had finally been cut off.


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about. What the hell do you want to say?


    Then Shester smiled and nodded again and again into small pieces.


    "What are you trying to say... right, nothing in particular"


    Then Lennon accidentally smacked his little tongue.


    Shester didn''t miss it and immediately gave a mocking look at Lennon in the front.


    "Well, your lord''s got tongues, too, huh? This again showed me something a lot rarer. No, is it more accurate to say you let me hear it?

 726 Episode 724: Intense Reaction

    ���������ã������F���Ϥɤ����錄������ӓe�����褦�Ȥ��Ƥ���褦���ʣ���


    ��Υ�Ŭ����侲��װ���ʤ����Ԥä���


    �������������`�Ϥ������ң�����侲�˥�Υ�ˌ����ƾ������Ф��z��Ǥ��ä���


    ���e�Τ���ʤĤ��Ϥʤ����ͣ������ǤϤʤ����F�������֤˄ӓe���Ƥ�������ʤΤǤϤʤ����ʣ���


    ���������Τ褦�ʤ��ȡ������䡢����ʤ��ȤϤ褤���ɤ��Ǥ�褤����������F���Ϥʤ��錄�����򥵥ǥ����ȤȶϤ����Τ��������Ϥä����„�����Ƥ�餪����


    ����ȥ��������`���Ȥܤ��������Ҋ������


    ���ۤ��������֤�Ȥ�����뤸��ʤ�����������ʤ˥��ǥ����ȤȺ��Ф줿���ʤ��Τ��ͣ��ɤ�����Ҋ�Ƥ⥵�ǥ����ȤΤ����ˣ���


    ���錄���ϥ��ǥ����ȤʤɤǤϤʤ������Τ褦�����ʤ�δ�����ĤƳ֤��ä����Ȥʤɤʤ��


    ����򸶤����F���ϼ����ʤ����ǥ����Ȥ�������϶��ԤǤ��롣�~������


    ���������`�����Ť�֤äơ��������Ԥ�����


    ����ȥ�Υ�ŭ��Τ��ᤫ��ȫ�����ʥ�ʤ��𤨤����Ϥ��᤿��


    ����Ȥ����Ҋ�����������`������Ӡ�������ʱ���򸡤��٤���


    �������ɤ���鱾���˥��ǥ����Ⱥ��Ф�ꤵ��뤳�Ȥ��Ӥʤ褦���ʣ��ʤ������F���Τ褦���Фʤ�ʤ���u����褦�Ȅӓe������Ϥ��ʤ���������������


    �������錄���τӓe�ʤɤ��ƤϤ��ʤ�������


    ��Υ�ȫ������碌�ʤ���������ꤽ���������Ԥä���


    ���������`�Ϥ���ˤϴ��Ӡ���ߡ�ü����Ĥ��ʤ����Υ�Θ��Ӥ򼚤����Q�줷ʼ�᤿�Τ��ä���


    �����������������ʷ�����ʡ�������ۤɤޤǤ˼��Ҥʷ����ʾ���Ȥϡ������ǥ����ȡ�����������������~һ�ĤǤɤ������η��ꡭ������Ϥ⤷�䤹��ȡ�����


    ���������`�Ϥ�����һ�����������Ф�ȡ��������ޥ�Υ�ȤΤ��ȡ������_������


    ���դࡣ�����ޤǥ��ǥ����ȤȺ��Ф��Τ��ӤʤΤǤ���С�����Ԓ��һ������Ԓ��䤨�褦�ǤϤʤ�����


    ����ȥ�Υ󤬤����������ꤷ����


    ���錄����Ԓ����䤨���ʤɤȤ�һ�Ԥ��ԤäƤ��ʤ����h���򤷤����ԤäƤ���Τ����ʤ��錄�������ǥ����ȤʤΤ����������ɤ��h�����Ƥ�餤�������ԤäƤ����������


    ��Υ�Ϥ����ޤ����Ԥˤ�����ꡢ�����ƥ��������`�Ϥ����Ӡ�������


    ����������ϼ��Ҥ��������ޤ�ˤ⼤�Ҥʷ�����������η�����Y�ˡ��ʤˤ�����Τ��g�`���ʤ��������餯�ϡ���������Ϥ����_������g�Ϥʤ������Ȥˤ����ޤ��Ϥ��θF�ؤ��ѳ����ͤС����ʤ�Ȥ��Ƥ⤳�����ѳ��������Υ�Υ�η�����Y�ˤ����Τ��{�٤ʤ���С�����


    ���������`�����ФǤ����Q�Ĥ������м��Ҥʷ����Ҋ�����Υ�����ߤĤ���ΤǤ��ä���

 727 Chapter 725: Roar

    One.


    Then a horrible animal roar roared from the end of the cave.


    Shester didn''t think, and Lombardo and I were surprised to see each other face.


    "... didn''t activate the dragon for a thousand years, did you? ����


    Shester asked Lennon with a stunned look on his face.


    Lennon, however, raised the corner of his mouth and laughed invincibly, pulling his mouth into a single letter and never responding to Chester.


    For that reason, Shester stunned on the spot with his stunned colour strapped to his face, crushing like a soliloquy voice.


    "... such an idiot... you shouldn''t be able to activate a thousand-year-old dragon without the dragon''s tears... or not? So the dragon''s tears weren''t a trigger condition for the dragon for a thousand years? ����


    Then Lennon finally opened his mouth against Shester and spoke in an unpleasant tone.


    "... come with me. If you do, you will know everything��"


    Lennon turned back his heels as he abandoned him so, and began to walk to the end of the cave.


    Chester didn''t see any words to face Lombardo again, and just had to quietly follow Lennon and start walking.


    Two.


    Once again, the roar of loud voices echoed from those ahead as the line walked silently through the cave for a while.


    "... a lot louder than earlier. Looks like the Thousand Years Dragon is close, huh?


    Chester asked Lennon to crush it.


    But Lennon kept his mouth shut without turning around.


    Shester had no choice but to look around and observe.


    (... it looks like the cave is a lot wider and the ceiling is higher than it was earlier... even that giant freaky bird is going to make it easy to get in. But what the hell is this cave anyway?... I''ve never heard of such a giant cave in the basement...)


    Shester was very surprised.


    But I didn''t think I had the answer, so I whispered the question to Lombardo beside me.


    "... Deputy Secretary, I have never heard of such a giant cave, did you know the Deputy Secretary?


    Lombardo then shook his head silently beside him.


    "... is that right... have you still never heard of the Deputy Secretary either... but this cave, draws a loose slope all the way down from the beginning, when it does not mean that we have come diving quite deep?


    Lombardo nodded heavily with a harsh face.


    Chester looked as harsh as Lombardo when he confirmed it.


    "... right? Obviously going pretty deep underground............ underground?... No way, there''s just no way we''re going underground, is there?


    But another man answered Chester''s question about Lombardo.


    "... just not... is it? How can you say that? You can''t say that, can you?... Lord Shester, do you know why I can be so sure?


    Once Lennon separated the words there, he stopped his legs and looked back at them in a rough way.


    And he said with a satanic smile.


    "That''s because we''re actually going all the way down there."

 728 Lesson 726: Underground

    One.


    "He said he was going underground!?


    Chester asked Lennon to groan.


    Then Lennon nodded into small pieces a few times with a thin and laughing face.


    "Yeah, yeah, I can''t help but be surprised. But to be exact, we''re on our way now, right after the dragon."


    "After the dragon? Does that mean a thousand years of dragon jaws?


    "No, I''m simply saying that there''s a place more familiar with calling it that than it used to be. So there''s a thousand years of dragons there right now, but that''s just coincidence."


    "... there''s a thousand years of dragons after that dragon?


    "Yes."


    "You think it leads further underground?


    "Yes."


    "Is it also a coincidence that there is a thousand-year-old dragon on the way that leads to the underground? Or..."


    Then Lennon said without interrupting his hair.


    "So far, I''ll leave it to your imagination. Either way, we''ll explain everything later..."


    Lennon walked out with his heels back again.


    When Shester dropped off his back, he shrugged his shoulders and glanced at Lombardo, and had no choice but to follow him silently.


    Two.


    "Yeah? Did you open it first?


    Suddenly, Chester''s foresight opened wide.


    Shester told it to his surprise, looking back as Lennon, going forward, spread his hands open in a playful manner.


    "Thank you for waiting. It finally matches our arrival."


    Shester gazed at the landscape over Lennon''s shoulder.


    But there was no such thing as a giant thousand year dragon figure there.


    "... where is the thousand-year-old dragon?


    Lennon smiled joyfully at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Lord Shester seems to be at fault. I did say that I arrived, but until I said that I had arrived at the end of this dragon... I didn''t say that I had reached the inseam of a dragon for a thousand years, did I?


    "... well sure. So change the story. It''s after that dragon, but it looks pretty broad, huh?


    "Yeah, let''s do that. It''s uninterrupted."


    "Twice before, I heard a growl that seemed like a thousand years of dragons. But what do you mean you haven''t heard it at all since? I think it''s been more than enough since the second roar?


    "Come on... you don''t know the period of what''s on me."


    "Well...... fine. Then show me around. There''s no point in stopping here."


    Shester told me to throw up.


    Then Lennon smiled disgusted again.


    "You''re the one on the left. It means nothing where I was in such a despicable place. Let''s just say we hurry ahead like you said."


    Lennon left a satanic smile and started walking again.

 729 Episode 727: After the Dragon and

    The dragon''s aftermath was so spacious that it could be called a vast infinity.


    Chester looked at the enormous underground space with a flashing look as he followed Lennon with Lombardo.


    "That''s an uninterrupted size... I didn''t know there was so much space in the basement..."


    Shester whispered to Lombardo beside him to twinkle.


    Lombardo then nodded silently, also with a surprised look on his face.


    and Lennon, going forward, spoke to the Chesters, remaining in a forward-facing position.


    "Have you never heard of it? Ancient legends say that there are several vast infinite underground spaces beneath the Melissa continent."


    Then Shester frowned and looked sinister.


    "An ancient legend... Sure, if you ask me... but I just thought it was something like an obsession..."


    "Don''t make fun of the storytelling. Whether many of them are exaggerated or not, many of them are hidden in the core of the story."


    "... Hmm, let''s just say I take it honestly with regard to that opinion. Whatever it is, there''s actually this huge underground space."


    "That''s very good. That''s the man who has served Lord Schneider''s deputy for many years. Listen honestly if they decide they deserve to hear whoever they are. That''s not quite what I can do."


    Then Chester gently hummed his nose.


    "I''ll leave you with my compliments. The pleasure is ultimate... but can I just say that?


    It was Shester''s loathsome story, but Lennon responded without moving.


    "No, you don''t have to. More than that... we''ve really arrived all this time."


    That''s what Lennon said and pointed forward.


    Then at the tip of that finger, I could see a chopped cliff with no view of the tip at all.


    "Is that a cliff... are you going to tell me you''re going to throw us down there?


    Then Lennon laughed lightly and immediately denied Chester''s words.


    "I''ve already done it if I''m going to take your lives. Rest assured."


    "Oh okay. But in that case, you mean there''s a thousand years of dragons under that cliff..."


    "Exactly. Please, look down."


    That''s what Lennon said and invited them to a cliff that cut them off.


    Shester boldly proceeded without fear and glanced down from the top of the cliff.


    Then there...


    "... what is that?............... are you going to tell me that''s a thousand years old dragon? ����


    Shester glanced under his eyes and questioned Lennon with a startled look on his face.


    But Lennon raised his mouth and nodded with a satanic smile.


    "Yeah, that''s a thousand years old dragon. Whatever it is, it''s not the same shape you saw in Esta..."

 730 Lesson 728: Loss

    ��


    �����줬ǧ��o���ȡ�����


    ���������`�����¤ˤ��餷�ʤ��ޤ��٤�޴�ʥʥ᥯���Τ褦�������Ҋ�ơ��@㵤α���򸡤��٤ʤ���С�������Ǥ����䤯�褦�˅ۤ�����


    ����ȥ�Υ�Ƭü�������Ϥ����ڽǤ��Ϥ���΢Ц�����


    ��������ǧ��o�Ǥ����Ǥ�������ä����_���ꤷ�Ϥ����ǧ��o�Τʤ�p�ʤ������Ȥ��ä��Ȥ����Ǥ��礦����


    ���ʤ�p�ʤ��������һ��ɤ�������ζ������


    �����~ͨ�����ζ�Ǥ����Ǥ����������ǤϤʤ�Ǥ�����Ȥꤢ�����¤˲Τ�ޤ��礦�������Ǥ��h���������ޤ��礦��


    ��Υ���Ԥ��䤹�����ޚi�����������¤�ͨ��������򤷤��������¤äƤ��ä���


    ���������`�Ϥ��α���Ҋ�ͤ���٤����¤�Τ����z�ߡ���������Ҋ�����ο֤�٤����Τ�˼���𤷤����¤�����ȱ��^���褦��ԇ�ߤ�⡢���ޤ���`����ͬһ�Τ�ΤȤϵ���˼���ʤ��ä���


    ���������줬ǧ��o�������䡢���Τʤ�p�ʤ���������


    ���������`�Ϥ����ۤ��ȥ���Х�ɤ�Ŀ��Ϥ碌����Υ�����׷�ä����¤ؤ��¤äƤ����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��


    ������������Ҋ��Ȥ��ʤ�󤭤��ʡ�������ʤ˽��Ť��Ƥ���ɷ�ʤΤ������줿��ϡ�����


    ���¤˽��ꤿ���������`�ϡ�ǧ��o�Τʤ�p�ʤ�����鷺��ʮ�ͳ̤ξ��x���餽�ξ����Ҋ�Ϥ����١��������˥�Υ�ˆ�������


    �����ɷ�Ǥ��衣�񤳤�������ޤƤ���ޤ��Τǡ������g���ꤷ�ޤ����Ȥۤɤ���„�����Ƥ��ޤ��������ϡ��𤭤Ƥ����H�Τ�ΤǤϤ������ޤ����Ԥ��ʤ�С������Ӥ��Τ褦�ʤ�Τ��ȡ�


    �����줬���������դ��ࡣ�ޤ�����Ϥ褷�Ȥ��褦��������⡭���Ȥۤ��F���Ϥ��줬ǧ��o�Τʤ�p�ʤ������Ԥä��ʣ�������ζ��̤��Ƥ������������g�H�g����Ҋ��ȴ_���˴󤭤������ҡ�����������Ҋ��ǧ��o�Ϥ������һ�ؤꡭ��������ؤ�ϴ󤭤��ä�����˼����������v�S�Ϥ���Τ��ʣ���


    ������������Ȥ���Ǥ�������ϴ_���˶��ؤ��С�����Ǥ��礦���ʤˤʤ�p�ʤ��ʤΤǤ��衹


    ���k�Ӥ�ʧ�����������Ȥ����櫓������


    ���ޤ������������ȤǤ���


    ���������`��׷��򡢥�Υ�Ϥ��ä�����J�᤿��


    �������֤���ֱ���ʣ���������ֱ���J�������١���ζ����������


    ����ȥ�Υ��X����ä��������


    ������Ϥޤ���Ӥ��Ԥ��褦�Ǥ��ʣ���


    ��Υ����ԣ�b���Ȥ��ä����Ӥ�Ц�ä��ܤ���������


    ����Ȥ����Ҋ�ƥ��������`�����١����C�Ӥ���������ä��Ԥä���


    ���դ󡣤ޤ�������Ϥʤ�Ȥ��äƤ�̔�������ʤΤǤʡ��X�ڤ�һ�Ĥ��Ԥ������ʤ�Ȥ�����ΤʤΤ��衹


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ�����Ϥ狼��ʤ��ǤϤ���ޤ��󡣤ʤΤǤ��γ̶Ȥ��X�ڤǤ�����ɤ��������ɤˡ�


    ���������������Ƥ�館��Ȥ��꤬�����͡��Ȥ����Ǹ��Ĥ��h����һ�夤�Ĥˤʤä��餷�Ƥ����Τ��ͣ���


    ���h��������������ǧ��o�Τʤ�p�ʤ��ȤϤɤ�������ζ���Ȥ����h���Ǥ��ͣ���


    ��������������„���������Ȥ��ؤˤʤ���Ǥ͡������̤��Ƥ����Ȥ��꤬������


    ����֪���ޤ������ǤϤ�����ˤ���ޤ�������ƄӤ���Ȥ��ޤ��礦��


    ��Υ�ָ��ʾ�����Ȥˤϡ����������`������Ҋ�����Ȥ�ʤ�����״�Υɩ`���ͤν��郎���ä���


    �����B�餷��������⤪��ޤ���С��ǷǤȤ⤢����ˡ�����


    ��Υ���Ԥ��䡢�ޤ�����ˤ��ä�ȥ��ˤ��ƥɩ`���ͤν�����򤫤äƚi�����Фä���


    ���������`�����Ϥ�Ϥ�T�줿��Τǡ��������ޟo�ԤǤ������׷���ΤǤ��ä���

 731 Episode 729: Living Room

    Please come in.


    As Lennon entered the domed building first, he twisted his body steadily to become in a half-body position, and later invited the Chesters to hand.


    Shester decided while on guard that there was no option of not entering the building here, he stepped out in front of Lombardo and went inside with valor.


    Inside, it was then a spacious living room with no compartments, and in the centre of it, a luxurious three-seater sofa sat four legs across a transparent table thought to be made of glass.


    And on one leg sat a man with his back to the Chesters.


    "... Hmm, who do you want to introduce us to?


    Lennon nodded greatly at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Then the person in question lifted his back and looked back.


    The man was indeed an old man with deep muscle wrinkles engraved on one side of his face at the beginning of the season.


    And the old man looked upon the Chesters, and smiled, his deep wrinkles shattered, and he opened his lips, and said with a squeaky voice.


    "... Lombardo Schneider... the other one only... did I say Helmut Shester?


    Chester was never confused by the servile voice of an old man with an unusual atmosphere.


    "Exactly. By the way, I am Helmut Shester, and this is..."


    Shester became half-body and carefully pointed Lombardo upwards with his left palm.


    "... Deputy Secretary Lombard Schneider. The deputy secretary is currently sore throat. I will therefore withhold my greeting, but who the hell is your lord?


    "Right. Throat...... Fine. My name is Signus. The other day, you can tell I''m the one who hit the former master of the magician.


    "... well. There''s only one thing Calmis used to say. He''s a great magician..."


    "Hmm. Did I say that... He was a strange apprentice, but he only had the courtesy of his former mentor."


    "So... why did you try to activate the Thousand Years Dragon?


    Shester suddenly cut in.


    Then Signus looked up delightfully and laughed greatly.


    "Don''t rush that, young man. Enjoy the conversation for a while now."


    "This is a conversation, too. Why did you try to activate it? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Young people are not to blame. And his son... No, you were Chester''s, weren''t you?


    Lombardo frowned at Signus'' words.


    But at the same time, Chester opened his mouth faster than Lombardo spoke.


    "Gaius, you mean you, right?... Speaking of which, Carmis was the only one who said that? Signus is indeed the Great Mage. But... you think Gaius is more powerful than that signal?

 732 Episode 730: The Legendary Archmage

    Then Signus suddenly laughed.


    That was so refreshing that Chester was unexpectedly surprised.


    "... surely your lord is right. Gaius Schneider''s strength far outweighs mine. Let''s admit it."


    Signus laughed and admitted very lightly about his own inferiority.


    But at the next moment, his deep wrinkles made the back of his dimpled eyes glow hard.


    "But that''s not just about the attack. Otherwise, I''m better off."


    Signus gave a quiet laugh when he said so.


    Then Chester snorted one gently.


    "Not sure if it''s clean or not? But it''s okay. Anyway, Gaius, you''re more powerful than even the Great Mage, aren''t you?


    Then the signal nodded heavily.


    "Right. I have no objection to that. His current strength is comparable to that of the legendary archdeacon class... or more, but it''s never an exaggeration..."


    Then I was surprised not only by Shester for this, but also by Lombardo''s similarly large eye.


    "... so much... Gaius, you mean you have so much power by now? �� ancient���� so much so that it surpasses the legendary Great Demon Instructors��"


    "Mm-hmm. Well, I can''t help but be surprised. You don''t look like a kid."


    Then Shester felt uncomfortable with this statement.


    "Yeah? What does that mean? Still like a child..."


    Then Signus suddenly laughed again.


    "No, disrespect. This sounds like a bad way to say it. Never mind, there''s no such thing as a deep meaning. I''ve never seen or heard of this before, such as the legendary archdeacon class for kids, have I? Isn''t he really a child? It makes me want to think,"


    Signus'' words seemed particularly inexorable to Chester, but on the other hand he felt like something was alarming in one corner of his head.


    "... Hmmm... okay. By the way, earlier, why did you try to activate the Thousand Years Dragon?


    Shester steamed back the earlier story.


    Then Signus shrugged his shoulder as he zeroed his grin.


    "... no, it''s just a spare time..."


    Signus laughed a lot when he said so.


    Shester needed a little and asked overlapping.


    "There''s no way to activate a thousand-year dragon in your spare time. What''s the reason? Why did you try to activate the dragon for a thousand years?


    But Signus didn''t try to answer just with a grin.


    Shester realized he had no intention of answering any more from the attitude of Signus, and had no choice but to give up.

 733 Episode 731: The Tongue

    "But it''s Lombard Schneider. Isn''t it inexorable that you can''t speak up?


    I spoke to Lombardo so that Signus would distract me from the conversation.


    Then Lombardo didn''t move at all and didn''t even nod, just saying he was leaving all the responses to Chester.


    As a result, Signus had no choice but to return to Chester.


    "... Schneider apparently trusts you, doesn''t he?


    Shester tilted his neck gently, while keeping a close eye on the signal.


    "Really? So what the hell is your lord trying to say?


    "Are you uncomfortable worrying about the Lord''s superiors?


    "It''s not. I don''t think you''re really worried about the deputy secretary. I''m just telling you to show me the bottom of your belly."


    "This is out-of-heart. I''m worried about Lombardo Schneider."


    "I don''t think so."


    Then Signus'' eyes shimmered.


    "What makes you think that?


    Then Shester''s eyes glowed brilliantly this time.


    "My eyes aren''t laughing."


    Shester ran out with a slight grin.


    Then again, Signus raised his face and laughed.


    And when I wondered if the high laughter had lasted for a while, suddenly the laughter stopped.


    And Signus lowered his face most of all.


    Then there was Signus'' face with a thin, laughing face with a different face with a rather bent corner of his mouth.


    "... your eyes aren''t laughing... never mind. My eyes haven''t laughed in decades, have they?


    Then Shester narrowed her eyes and glanced at Signus'' face.


    "You say you haven''t laughed in decades. Then why are you alive? What''s so funny about life like that?


    Then Signus further distorted the corner of his mouth and pulled and laughed.


    "What do you know? You and I will never understand what my life is all about."


    "I don''t even want to understand. I don''t even want to know what it''s like to die like you."


    "... Hmm. Sounds like you''re good at reducing your mouth, huh? Helmut Shester."


    Then Chester laughed at his mouth.


    "Sort of. Because my tongue is one of the weapons that works for me."


    Then Signus raised the corner of his mouth the same way and smiled.


    "I liked it. The Lord''s tongue, quite interesting. I like it, young man."


    "Right. I don''t think our position will change where your lord likes it, but maybe it''s better than saying you don''t like it."


    Then Signus just looked up and laughed a lot.


    Shester observed the condition crumbly and stared narrowly at the bottom of Signus''s heart in an attempt to deduce.

 734 Episode 732: Behind the Forest

    "... no... no body anywhere..."


    I shrugged as Azio gave me a tired look in the depressed woods.


    Then Rodemur, who was on the side, responded with a similarly tired face, looking at the ground full of holes around himself.


    "Yes, as Azio said, it doesn''t seem to be buried anywhere, such as Karmis'' body"


    "... here we go... what do you mean, this is..."


    As Azio solitary with a twilight face on his way, Rodemur asked as if he had come up with a fuss.


    "Dear Asio, much more time has passed earlier, but will the shapes still spin now?


    Rodemul told me that Azio took the shapes out of his nostalgia and put them on his palm.


    Then,


    "... ah! It won''t spin! Mr. Rodemul, it''s behind the woods. The arrows point to the back of the woods!... but what is it? Earlier it did spin around here..."


    "Yes, I did see that, too. Without a doubt, the shapes should have rotated on this spot earlier...... but now the shapes are pointing at the back of the forest with arrows. What the hell is this..."


    "Well, anyway, let''s go to the back of the forest. Maybe the earlier one was some kind of glitch. There''s some kind of magnetic field or something going on in this forest, for example, which has driven the shapes crazy..."


    Then Rodemur immediately withdrew Asio''s guess.


    "No, that doesn''t explain why the shapes don''t spin now. If, as Asio said, a magnetic field is occurring in this forest, it should still be the same. But now the arrow points to the back of the forest without spinning. This seems like a clear contradiction."


    "Uh-huh... well indeed... but you can''t think of anything else ~... Mr. Rodemul, can you come up with something?


    Then Rodemul lay his eyes down and thought with a harsh look on his face.


    And the hour passed, and Rodemur lifted up his face.


    "Dear Asio, Perhaps we can capture the three of you as we go behind these woods."


    "What the hell does that mean? Are you saying, for example, that it doesn''t make sense to go in the direction of an arrow because this generation has gone crazy?


    Then Rodemul shook his head wide aside.


    "No, you don''t. I don''t think the shapes have gone crazy."


    "So what did you mean by that?


    "Yes. I thought there would be no three of you if we kept going ahead with this arrow. Which means you won''t be on this ground."


    "... then again..."


    That''s what Azio said and looked under his own feet.


    Then Rodemul shook his neck sideways with a slight zero grin.


    "No, it''s not buried. But I was wondering if the three of you would still be under the ground..."


    At first, Azio couldn''t understand what Rodemul was saying.


    But gradually, Azio knew what Rodemur was thinking.


    "... right! Underground! You mean there''s an underground tunnel under this ground!?


    Rodemur was now grossly out of touch, zeroing a warm grin.

 735 Episode 733: Tree Climbing

    "... but as an underground tunnel passes beneath this forest... where the hell is that entrance? ����


    I snapped into a slight sigh as Azio looked around.


    Then Rodemur also said as he sent a sharp eagle-like gaze at what was going on around him, as did Azio and the others.


    "It should be somewhere. There must be an entrance to the basement somewhere."


    "... I don''t know if that''s the case... but I don''t see anything like it... then I can''t help it. Let''s look a little high."


    Asio says, "I started banging the nearby trees.


    And on several occasions he slapped a single tree stretching straight towards heaven about 50C in diameter.


    Then Asio heard the sound and smiled with utmost satisfaction.


    Then Rodemur grinned when he saw how it was.


    "I see. So you''re gonna climb this tree, right?


    Then Asio jumped to the tree in momentum at a time when the question of Rodemur was about whether or not to end.


    And he answered cleverly, using his limbs, climbing up with the sullen.


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about, so just give me a minute"


    Asio said so, climbing up more and more.


    And he quickly reached the top of the tree, wondering if there would be twenty meters.


    "Well... what''s it like?


    Azio looked right under his eyes and stared to see if there was an entrance to the basement.


    But I didn''t see anything like it around at all, and Azio had a rather troubled look on the top of the tree.


    "... you don''t..."


    Azio had no choice but to give up and go down sullenly with one evil looking face.


    "... excuse me. I didn''t see anything like that. All I have is a brick house I was on my way here earlier, nothing else..."


    As Azio excused himself even to be sorry, it became as if Rodemul had come up with something.


    "... Dear Asio, why don''t you go to that brick house? If you ask the residents, they might know something."


    Then Asio jumped to the story.


    "Yes! That''s it! Ask the inhabitants and you''ll see! No - I knew I was glad I climbed a tree. I can''t see that house from the ground. Yeah, it''s because I climbed a tree and the next step was taken. Yeah, right, right. Mr. Rodemul, you''re right to climb a tree after all, aren''t you?


    Rodemul had to respond to a bitter laugh in his voice for unspoken, forceful and extreme consent to the presence or absence of Azio.


    "Yes, I believe that Asio was right to climb a tree."


    Then Asio smiled satisfactorily and issued a decree to everyone.


    "All right, then, guys! I''m moving to the brick house earlier. Follow me!


    Asio took the lead and walked out as a brave man.


    Rodemur followed her later, while divulging further bitterness.

 736 Episode 734: On the Table

    "Excuse me, is anyone there?"


    Asio raised his voice on the doorstep of a brick house.


    But there was no response at all from inside.


    "... sorry - are you away?"


    As Azio raised his voice again, Rodemul, who was circling beside the building, raised his voice.


    "Dear Asio, come here!


    All of a sudden, speaking from the side, Azio gave a slightly surprised look, but Rodemur''s voice had an atmosphere of urgency, so he turned to the side of the building with a slightly blushing face.


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Rodemul."


    Then Rodemul said, pointing his finger at the windowsill with a harsh expression.


    "Please look inside the building"


    Azio looked at the tip of Rodemur''s finger pointing as he looked a lot more blurry.


    Then,


    "... fire!?


    Azio saw the inside of the building blackened in black, screaming unexpectedly.


    Then Rodemur beside him stared at the building with utmost calm and said:


    "No, I was wondering if things were a little different from the fire. If you look closely, you can''t see any signs of burning just because it''s dark. It''s that table, for example. It looks like it''s burnt in black for a moment, but if you look closely, there''s a plate on the table. And there are ingredients on that plate. And as far as its ingredients go from here, I wonder if it''s bread?


    Rodemul told me, Azio stared at the table with his eyes like plates.


    "... Sure, that''s bread. So what''s like a bottle next to it, a glass bottle to put wine in? Is that a glass cup in front of you? Then it''s crazy! If it''s a fire, it''s got to be bread, glass, burnt, and no traces!


    "It is so good to see you. So I''m guessing this windowsill is also firmly in the window frame."


    "Right! Sure it is. If the reason for this blackburn is a fire, then naturally even this windowsill must be melting down. Yet it is just dark and solid. That means��"


    "It''s probably black smoke. I thought black smoke might have dripped in already."


    "You mean just smoke?... and indeed that would be the reason for this blackness. But..."


    "Yeah, there''s no fireplace or anything like that in this building. So where did the smoke come from?


    Azio thought deeply into Rodemul''s inquiry.


    But in the end, I couldn''t find the answer.


    "... uh-huh. If it weren''t for the fireplace, it would be the kitchen - but I wonder if I could get enough smoke out of the kitchen to make the house so black?"


    Then Rodemul grinned and revealed his thoughts.


    "Dear Asio, I know it''s not the kitchen. Perhaps... underground."


    Then Azio turned hazy.


    "I see! Right! Underground!... but why smoke from underground?


    Then Rodemur answered with a grin.


    "I don''t know that. If you don''t try..."

 737 Episode 735: Handrails

    "... So we''re in, right?


    Azio sat back and held the door knob in a cautious position.


    And when I slowly turned it around, it wasn''t locked and I successfully broke into the building easily.


    "... inadvertent, huh? As for this one, I appreciate it..."


    When Azio muttered as if to himself, he entered the building with a cautious attitude.


    "... but, well, you''re black anyway. Look, the soles are already so black."


    Azio gently raised his right heel so that he could see the back of his shoe.


    Then Rodemul, who saw it, said in a quiet voice.


    "Yes. It still looks like this is definitely smoke coal. And the fact that there is a surprising amount of coal on the floor in this way is also evidence that a significant amount of smoke has stood up. And perhaps its source is underground. Dear Asio, let''s say we find the entrance to the basement."


    "Right...... over there. Isn''t that a staircase railing?


    Azio discovered a railing of stairs leading to the basement, visible in the corner of another space, at the end of the living room.


    "Yes, apparently we can break into the basement from there"


    "Okay, so are we all ready? Don''t know what it is, so be very vigilant."


    Azio looked back and drew attention to everyone.


    And when I turned around again, I slowly proceeded to walk to the space with the stairs.


    Then Asio, Rodemur was followed by seven former SS members.


    And when he reached the stair railing, Azio glanced under his eyes.


    "... ma, you''re black as expected. Now let us proceed with caution and boldness."


    Azio slowly but surely stepped down the stairs and went downstairs.


    And when he reached the bottom, he looked around and raised a little surprise.


    "... wow it''s huge..."


    Then Rodemur, who arrived downstairs following Azio, looked around the basement and was equally surprised by Azio.


    "... you''re right. Apparently, they broke down the basement walls and dug the holes."


    "Sure. The other three have walls. You must have broken the wall in this direction and started digging."


    "Yes. Probably"


    "But we don''t see a source of smoke around here. Which means... it''s at the end of this dug tunnel."


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "Well, let''s just say we proceed with caution and boldness again."


    Says Azio, slowly looking around the perimeter, he proceeded down the underground.


    Rodemur told himself at that time that although he had a bad feeling for just a moment, it was something unfounded and without any basis, such as an ominous feeling, followed by walking away after Azio.

 738 Episode 736: Tracking the Rodemurs

    One.


    "... you''re getting down to the basement, aren''t you? Why have you been able to dig so far?


    Azio questioned Rodemul as he slowly advanced through the slopes stretching from the basement of the brick house to the side.


    Then Rodemur answered quietly with a truly thoughtful look on his face.


    "... this underground tunnel is in pretty curved shape for digging ahead. So isn''t this a naturally shaped cave, not an artificially dug underground tunnel?


    Then Azio accidentally gave me a hazy face, which in turn turned into a convincing look.


    "I see. That''s true. If you dug it with people''s hands, you''d dig it a little more straight, wouldn''t you? And here, it''s crooked, it''s bumpy, that''s why."


    "Yes, so perhaps you were right to connect the original cave with the entrance and exit from that building."


    "I agree. That''s definitely it first. But still, you can''t solve the question of what you needed this hole for, can you?


    "Yes. There is nothing to put on the entrance or exit without meaning. So I''m pretty sure it''s with some intent, but I don''t know what that intent is at the moment."


    "Yeah, right. Well, let''s just say we proceed with caution and boldness as we have done so far."


    Then Rodemur gazed sharply ahead.


    "... I see something like a black building"


    Asio narrowed his eyes when he was told and looked far away as well.


    Then Rodemul was right, something like a building jumped into Azio''s sight as well.


    "Really! There is, a building! All right, let''s just go over there. Maybe there''s Mr. Schneider."


    "Yes, let''s hurry up"


    Unlike earlier, the Asios headed to the black building early.


    Two.


    "... the door is open, isn''t it?


    As he approached the building, Azio became in a mid-waist position and approached slowly and carefully.


    Then Rodemul beside him walked slowly in a mid waist position, as did Azio.


    "Yes, and there''s no sign of people from inside the building. Isn''t it deserted?


    "... Sure... No, but let''s get closer carefully. Maybe there''s an ambush."


    "It''s all yours."


    "Then be careful...... yeah? What is that? There are many metal sticks in the building..."


    "Which is it?...... hmm? Isn''t that... a cage?


    Azio nodded loudly at Rodemul''s point.


    "Definitely. That''s a cage. All right, let''s move on."


    Azio approached the building earlier than earlier.


    Then there was still a metal sturdy looking cage in the building.


    "... you''re deserted. Let''s go inside."


    Azio jumped through the open door into the bravery room.


    But there was only a cage there that seemed to have been suspended from the ceiling, and there was no sign of the Lombards at the heart.


    "... this cage... what is it?


    Rodemur answered Asio''s question.


    "I don''t know... maybe it was meant to capture my husbands?

 739 Episode 737: Behind the Room

    "... it feels like you dropped this cage off the ceiling, doesn''t it?


    Azio muttered as he saw the thick chain leading from the ceiling to the cage.


    "Yes, but if you look at this one, the caged door is open. So perhaps it means that you dropped the cages from the ceiling and captured the masters who entered this room, and then opened the door and took them somewhere else?


    Rodemur showcased his own reasoning in a quiet tone.


    Then Asio nodded into small pieces over and over again.


    "I see. Does that mean they took you further ahead?


    Asked as Azio looked at the loose slope, which stretched further across the door.


    Then that''s when I noticed the little noise Rodemur heard from the end of the door behind the room.


    Rodemul immediately put his index finger on his mouth and urged everyone to be quiet.


    And when he checked everyone''s faces and confirmed that everyone had guessed Rodemur''s intentions, even Rodemur crept into the back of the room.


    When Rodemur reached the deepest part of the room, he immediately listened to the door.


    Everyone followed Rodemur, headed by Azio, and stood ready to go into battle whenever they wanted.


    When Rodemur looked at everyone''s faces and nodded loudly, he quickly turned to the door and opened it up.


    Then there were three men who were wrapped around and slept on the floor.


    Rodemur approached the men with a slightly blushing face, lifting one man with his arm, removing the monkey groove that had been bitten by his mouth in a slow motion.


    Then the man couldn''t breathe until then, he exhaled heavily as soon as he was removed and then breathed in a lot of air with his nostrils spread all over him.


    "... hey, thanks... my nose was stuck with rhinitis... I finally got my first breath..."


    Even though the man stated his words of gratitude against Rodemur, he realized that he had never seen the face, and looked a lot like it.


    "... and... who?


    Then Rodemul smiled slightly.


    "To be brief, it''s an intruder"


    Then the man looked around in surprise and panic.


    "... Gu!... What are you going to do with us now?


    Then Azio knelt down and asked the man.


    "Now...? Well, if you look at this situation, you''re originally on guard here or something, aren''t you? But someone attacked me and made me bump, and then rolled me into this room... no?


    Then the man tied his mouth firmly and turned his face to the side.


    Azio laughed as he saw it, changing his voice and speaking to the man.


    "You''re a star. Well, then can you tell me what those intruders were like? By the way, let me tell you something about my hobby, which is convenient... torture."


    When Azio said so, he raised his mouth even further and pasted a softened laugh on his face.

 740 Episode 738 Reaction

    "... So, after a thousand years of unsuccessful dragon activation, do you think your lords crave dragon tears?


    With Shester''s sharp gaze, he threw derisive words.


    Then the opposing signal gently shrugged his shoulder.


    "Well that''s the place. I tried to activate it without the dragon''s tears, but how''d it go? I still thought dragon tears were essential."


    "�� activate to try�� I can''t think of such a monster to try and activate. There must be some intention. For what reason did you rush to activate it?


    Despite Shester''s sharp questioning stuffing, Signus never changed one complexion.


    "I''m in no hurry. It''s just a little spare time."


    "Impossible. There is no way I can believe such a statement. You must have been in a hurry. What? Or who? What exactly is the identity of the things that were hurrying you?


    Then a single eyebrow of Signus jumped slightly in a pickle.


    Shester caught it and accidentally zeroed his grin.


    "You reacted? Well, there''s someone here, isn''t there? There''s someone behind you. He is a man to whom you must obey. Did someone rush you? Didn''t I?"


    To Chester''s reasoning, assembled on the basis of the few pieces of information obtained in a short time, the opposing signals raised an honest voice of admiration.


    "... brilliant stuff. Helmut Chester. That''s how young Valentin is, and he''s only gone up to number three in Elmour."


    Then Shester frowned slightly.


    "Much more familiar? When I first met you earlier, I thought you barely knew my name.


    "That''s not true. I don''t remember that attitude, do I?


    Signus cut the lumps without changing his complexion.


    "Hmm. So you said from the start you knew quite a bit about our identity?


    Signus nodded loudly at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Exactly. Anyway, you''re Gaius Schneider''s father and his belly mate. Let me check it out."


    "... Hmm. I see. Apparently your lord''s got a complex against you, Gaius?


    Then one eyebrow of Signus bounced big and picky this time.


    "... well, with the complex? Wouldn''t that say something a lot bolder again?"


    Then Shester looked both ways at Signus with a sharp eye.


    I didn''t say anything bold, did I? Until I said something very serious. Your lord had fears of you, Gaius, who outweighed himself, and because of that fear, Gaius could not help but conduct a background check on you. And what do you call these things in the general public? That''s what I''ve decided. That''s what people call a complex. "

 741 Episode 739 Complex

    "Kuku...... this is funny. My complex against Gaius Schneider... I see, maybe..."


    Signus looked up and laughed even happily.


    There was extraordinary room for that, and Shester accidentally struck his tongue in his heart.


    "... you admit it? Gaius, the complex against you..."


    Shester asked under the guise of calm.


    Then Signus didn''t break up his spare setup and laughed, making his shitty face even more crunchy.


    "Oh, fine. Aren''t you going to admit it? I feel inferior to him, Gaius Schneider."


    "... That''s a lot of honesty, huh?


    Then Signus laughed out loud again.


    "That would be natural. I confess earlier with my own mouth that I am far inferior to attack magic. And for a child like that, I''d hold one of the complexes."


    Then Chester slipped his neck slightly.


    "... Isn''t that the other way around? Whatever if the other person had an annual wheel about the same as himself, if he lost to a kid who wasn''t even old enough..."


    "No, it''s because of the difference in years. I''m stunned by the difference in power, but at the same time I laugh at the difference between those years."


    "... Hmm, that sort of thing..."


    Shester caught on to the part of Signus''s words called ''The Difference Between Less Years''.


    Sure, there is an overwhelming difference between the years of Gaius and Signus, and I would normally assume that there is nothing wrong with that, but Chester didn''t miss the fact that when Signus said ''The Difference Between Too Many Years'', he turned out to be an irresistible strange face.


    (... it still catches something... it''s called the earlier statement that ''you look like you''re still a kid'', it catches something...)


    Shester had great doubts about the age part of Gaius in Signus'' words.


    Unfortunately, however, there was no further material, so I decided to shelve it once I had no choice.


    "... Is that just the place called Yearly Kung Fu? It''s very different from Bishop Lennon''s intense reaction earlier."


    Signus then glanced intriguingly at Lennon, who stood quietly on his right hand side.


    Lennon reacted violently, didn''t he? What the hell did you say, my lord?


    Then Lennon tried to control it with a terribly cold thorny voice.


    "Dear Signus, please be there. Play around..."


    Then the signal bit into this so that it teased him.


    "I see. Your lord''s story of a violent reaction seems to be true."


    That''s what Signus said. He looked at Chester with him on the side.


    Then Chester jumped up the corner of his mouth and smiled with a little shade.


    "Oh, you''re right, aren''t you? Bishop Lennon doesn''t seem to like the lettering I call a sadist, does he?

 742 Episode 740 Conversion

    One.


    "My talk is fine. More than that, Signus, we don''t have much time, do we?


    Lennon stared at the signal with a very sharp gaze.


    Then Signus, who was giggling until then, quickly retightened his expression, although he moved his eyebrows pickly for just a moment.


    "... Hmm. So is that. So let''s get ready soon��"


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    "Uhm. Then let''s come"


    Signus said to the Chesters once he punctuated the words there.


    "I''m sorry, my lords. We''ll talk later."


    Signus quickly turned back his heel and walked away to the room behind the large living room.


    Shester frowned and looked at the sudden unfolding, but decided there was nothing he could do about it from what was happening to Signus, and he remained silent.


    "Well, let''s ask both of you to come here."


    Lennon invited the Chesters with a cold face and was led to a different room from the one with the signals.


    Please wait in this room.


    Shester questioned over his shoulder where Lennon said so and tried to turn his heel back.


    "What do you mean we don''t have time?


    But Lennon did not answer this question and left quietly with a slight grin.


    The two, left behind in a room with a small but luxurious sofa, had no choice but to look at each other in the face and shrug their shoulders.


    Two.


    "Thank you for waiting. Let''s just say we leave right away."


    When he entered the Lombards'' room, Lennon hurried the two most open.


    The Lombards sent Lennon a gaze of protest over something.


    "I thought I told you to wait here, and now I''m leaving right away... we''re in a hurry, right?


    Chester lodged a complaint on his behalf.


    But Lennon didn''t get along with the breeze, and he just left the room.


    When Shester exhaled one deep sigh, he had no choice but to follow Lombardo and Lennon out of the room.


    Then, the fact that it was a spacious living room until earlier had greatly changed its appearance.


    "... what is this..."


    Shester looked at the room with a face like an open mouth couldn''t block it.


    Many thick pillars stood there, even though they grew from the floor.


    "I can''t help but be surprised. But don''t worry. These steel columns are nothing else..."


    "If there''s nothing to it, I won''t let it grow like bamboo shoots after the rain like this. What is this iron pole? What''s the point?


    Then Lennon shrugged his shoulder.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know. Ask Master Signus later. That said, there is no guarantee that you can tell me..."


    Lennon smiled.

 743 Chapter 741: Assault

    ���Ǥ�������ǰ�ˡ��������Ȥ�ɤ���������ˤ��줱�ˤʤäƤ���������


    ��Υ�ϡ����Ĥƾ޴�ʥ�ӥ󥰥�`���������Фꡢ�F�ڤϲ��ݤ���α��ؤ���׷�����줿���ե��`���֤�ָ��ʾ������


    ����ȥ���Х�ɤ����ϡ��Ȥꤢ�������ˤ������ե��`�ؤ��ƄӤ������ä���


    �����ơ��Ԥ�줿�Ȥ������ä�����������ɤ��ʤ�Ȥ����Τ��ʣ���


    ���������`�Ά����˥�Υ�΢Ц�ߤ�տ���Ʒ��𤷤���


    ���Ȥꤢ�������������������ޤ��������ơ���������k�򡭡���


    �����k�Ȥ����Τϡ��ɤ��ؤʤΤ��ʣ���


    �g����줺�Υ��������`���|���Ǥ��ä�������Υ���X��΢Ц��ΤߤǤ��ꡢ�𤨤褦�Ȥ��똔�Ӥ�΢�m��ʤ��ä���


    ����Ȥ��Εr����Υ��Ƭ�󤿤��ܩ`��������򸡤��٤ʤ������ڤؤ���äƤ�����


    ����β�Ϥɤ�������


    ��Υ�Ά����˥�ܩ`����ˤ�����򏊤�������


    ������ͨ��ˤ������ޤ���


    ��ܩ`�������ۤꡢ�^�򴹤餷�ʤ������֤���������


    ����Ȥ����ˤϡ���


    ���o�Λ棡����


    ���������`��˼�鷺�Ф��ͨ�ꡢ��ܩ`���Ƥ��Ϥˤϥ���ब�֤äƤ���Ϥ��θo�Λ椬�\�äƤ����ΤǤ��ä���


    �������ɤ������Τ�������


    ���������`�Ά����˥�ܩ`����ɫ�����ˤˤ��ä�Ц���ʤ���𤨤���


    ���Q�ޤäƤ�����������Ҥ��֤��ߤ���ǰ�����Υ����Ȥ��u���ƥ������֤��Z��ȡ�ä���Τ���


    ���������`�����뤷�Ƥ����ȤϤ������g�H�˔��οڤ���״�r��椲����ȡ����Ԥα���Ȥʤ�Ě��y�����


    �����ã�����ि���ϡ����ɤ��ʤä�����


    ����ȥ�ܩ`�Ϥ���˿ڽǤ��Ϥ���Ц�ä���


    �����Ĥ�������ΤȤ����Ϛ����ƤϤ���󡣤ȤϤ�������ˤĤ��Ƥϥ�Υ󘔤����Q��ˤʤ뤳�Ȥ����ʡ�


    ���������Ӥ��Ĥ���ΤǤϤʤ����u����Ȥϡ�����


    ��ӭ���ĤĤ����ͶϤ��Ƥ���Ǥ������Ȥ������u�������η����Ҥ�ˤȤä��b���������ʤΤǤʡ�


    �������ã�ǧ��o�˸o�Λ桭���Ĥ�ưk�Ӥ�����Ĥ�꤫����Υ�˾�̤裡��


    ����ȥ�Υ󤬴󤭤��^�򴹤�Ƥ��ʤ�������


    ���������Ǥ��Ȥ⡹


    ���������`�ǥ��`����κ��ˤ��褦�Ȥ����Τ�����


    ����ȥ�Υ�С�פ򤫤�������


    ���ɤ����`��򤵤�Ƥ���褦�Ǥ��ͣ��ʤ��錄���������Ҥ����ε۶����κ��ˤ��ͤФʤ�̤ΤǤ�������


    �������`���Τ����ǤϤʤ����Τ褦�ʤȤ����ǰk�Ӥ����褦�Ȥ���Τ��������Ϥϥ��`�ǥ��`��Ǥ���������


    �������������Ϥϥ��`�ǥ��`��ˤ������ޤ���


    �������ϤǤϤʤ��������¤������������¤Ȥ��äƤ⤳���Ȥϵصס���һ��ɤ��������Ȥ�����


    ���񤢤ʤ������ä�ͨ��Ǥ��衣�Ҥ餬�򤫤��Ȥϵصס��������������Ȥˤ������ޤ���


    ���������`�Ϥ������Ϥʤ����餤��ü����Ĥ�����


    ���صפ��Ȥ��ȣ���������ϡ�����


    ����ȥ�Υ󤬤������Ϥʤ����餤�˲���ζ��Ц�ä���


    ���Q�ޤäƤ���Ǥ��礦���صפ��Ȥϡ����تz�Ǥ��衹

 744 Episode 742: To Hell.

    �������تz���ȣ���������


    ���������`���@���Τ��ޤ�����󤭤������Ϥ�����


    ������Υ�Ϥ�������뤷�Ƥ����Τ���ȫ���@�����Ȥʤ���������Ц���򸡤��٤�ΤߤǤ��ä���


    �������ޤ����تz��ǧ��o�򱩤줵����Ĥ�ꤸ��ʤ������ʣ���


    ����Ȥ����Ǥ褦�䤯��Υ󤬱���Ц����⤭���������˿ڤ��_�����ΤǤ��ä���


    �����ΤĤ������ꤷ�Ϥ����顢�ɤ��ʤ��뤪�Ĥ��Ǥ�������


    �������դ󡢤ɤ�������󤵡����Τ褦��̔�������Ȥ��äƤϤʡ�����


    ���_���ˤ����Ǥ��͡��F�����ϺΤ�����䤷�ޤ��󡣤����������餳���������ƽ̤��Ʋ�Ϥ��뤳�Ȥ��������Ȥ������ȤǤ⤢��ޤ���


    ���������x�����ȤǤ⣿��


    ���������ԤäƤ���ޤ��󡣤������錄�����Ϻ���Ǥ������ƽ̤��Ʋ�Ϥ��Ƥ��롭�����ꤷ�Ƥ���ޤǤǤ������ޤ���


    ��������ʤ�����ʤˤ��Ԥ���������


    ���������W���ˤʤ�ʤ��Ƥ�褤�ΤǤϣ��������ꤷ�Ƥ�������Ǥ������ޤ���


    ����ȥ��������`��������һ���g���ä�����


    �������������������Ǥ��侲�ˤʤäƸĤ�Ƥ����ͤ��褦�������˵تz�ع����z��Ĥ��ʤΤ��ʣ���


    ����ȥ�Υ󤬴󤭤����ʤ�������


    ���Ϥ�������ͨ��Ǥ���


    ���������ݤ��������˵تz�ء������䤽�⤽�⤳���Ȥ˱����˵تz������Ȥ����Τ�����


    ����Ȥޤ����Υ󤬴󤭤����ʤ�������


    ������������ޤ��Ȥ⡣�_�g�ˤ��ε����Ȥ˵تz�ϴ��ڤ��Ƥ��ޤ���


    ���������تz�ؤ�ͨ������Ȥ����Τ�������


    ���������Ȥ��Ԥ��ޤ��Ƥ⡢������_���ꤷ�Ϥ���ȵتz�ؤ�ͨ�����һ�ĤȤʤ�ޤ���


    ���������ˤ⤢��ȣ���


    ���������gɽ����褦�Ǥ������_�����֤��Ф�ޤ��󤬡����ˤ⤤���Ĥ⡭��„���Ȥ����ˤ��ޤ��ȥ��`���󥰥����ڤ����Ǥ�����ʮ�������餤���뤽���Ǥ��裿��


    ����������ϡ������ʥ�����„����Ԓ���ʤΤ�����


    �������������Ǥ������������Х����ʥ���������ˤϡ�����������ס�ޤ��ˤʤäƤ����륨���`��ˤ�تz�ؤε��Ϥ��뤽���Ǥ��裿��


    �������`��ˣ�����


    ���Ϥ��������ɽ���и������ڤ����뤽���Ǥ���


    �����������ɽ�����ɤ�ɽ����������


    ���������������ޤǤ�„���Ƥ���ޤ�����̥����ʥ����ˤ����ͤˤʤ�Ȥ�������ΤǤϣ���


    �������������������褦��������Ϥ��ε��Τ��Ȥ�„��������Ԫ�����ε��ϵ��ϤؤϿ����äƤ��ʤ��ä��Τ���ʣ��ʤΤˤʤ����¤ˤ��Τ褦�ʵ������뤳�Ȥ��Фä��Τ�����


    �����������Ĥ����ڤ��_���Ƥ��������Ǥ����Ǥ������Ĥ�핤����Ф�ޤ��󤬡����ڤ������Ǥ��ޤä��褦�Ǥ��͡�������������ᡢ̤�߹̤�������Ǥ��ޤä��������ɤϲ����Ǥ����͡�


    ������핤��Ф�̤Τʤ顢�ʤ����ε��δ��ڤ�֪��ä��Τ�����


    ���������`�ζ��ؤʤ��|���ˌ�������Υ�Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤ʤ���𤨤���


    ���������錄�����ˤ��Ф�ޤ��󡣤���򺬤����̥����ʥ����ˆ����ƤϤ������Ǥ�������

 745 Episode 743 Request

    "... ask Signus... okay, I''ll ask you plenty later. But Bishop Lennon. There is a mountain to ask your lord. Tell me. Are you going on a journey to hell without knowing anything about it? What''s the reason? Why do you want to go to hell?


    Lennon gently shrugged his shoulder to Shester''s piercing and sharp inquiry.


    "Well... there''s not much I can tell you, but I dare say just one thing... is it a request from someone..."


    "... one of you?... Who''s that? I don''t suppose you can answer me if I ask...


    "Yeah, I''m not gonna give you your name."


    "Okay. That would be good. But what I don''t know is, why do you want me to take you to us? Isn''t there no more reason to keep us alive than to get dragon tears?


    Then Lennon blushed his shoulder once again lightly.


    "... right. Well, is that what it''s all about..."


    Chester''s eyes glowed brilliantly at the way he answered too badly.


    "... you got something? I don''t know what that is, but why keep us alive?


    "... nothing in particular. It''s only going to be..."


    "No, there''s something. There''s a reason you have to keep us alive... what? What the hell do you want us to do in hell?


    Shester was once silent there, sinking deeply into the sea of thought.


    (... what? What''s keeping us alive? What can we do in hell... what kind of sacrifice? Like a personal confession, but do you suppose he will summon the devil? Damn! I can''t imagine it at all. I don''t even know if there really is hell or something in the first place... what a development. Not very much, but this is completely out of my comprehension...)


    "... well wait here for now. We will be leaving shortly..."


    Lennon said so and turned his heel back, trying to walk away from before the Chesters.


    But Chester called it off.


    "Wait! We''re not done talking yet, are we?


    Then Lennon stopped and looked back, largely.


    "I want you to make no mistake. It is not up to you to decide the end of the conversation. Because you are still our prisoner."


    Lennon said that in a mockery mix and turned his heel back.


    And he departed from before the Chesters in a very gentle foothold.


    Shester chewed his umbilicus with regret and leaked his tongue with a long thought.

 746 Lesson 744: Question

    A few more minutes after Lennon walked away, the whole building began to shake heavily as suddenly the ground sounded.


    "!! What!?


    Shester was surprised and desperately clinging to the couch she was sitting on.


    It was the same with Lombardo, and the two left their bodies on the couch for a while to even wait for the sway to subside.


    Then the ground finally stopped sounding and the shaking began to gradually subside.


    "... what the hell is that..."


    Then this time, suddenly, I got a sick feeling that my body had risen.


    "... what are you talking about!? From earlier on, this..."


    When Shester shrugged and murmured, the nearby door suddenly opened without a sound.


    "Lennon! What''s the shake now? Besides, what''s all that disgusting feeling afterwards? Tell me! What the hell happened?


    Shesta asked Lennon, who came into the room, a quick question.


    Then Lennon answered quietly looking calm.


    "I was wondering if it would be better for me to ask Signus..."


    Lennon said so, turning his body into a half-body shape, clearing the way for a signal that appeared quietly and slowly from behind.


    "... Signus... Ask again. That shake and the feeling afterwards...... what the hell is that?


    Signus then answered quietly with a soothing voice as he slowly moved to the nearby couch.


    "Well... it''s quicker for you to see it than to explain it in words. Look, there''s a window behind you. Take a peek out of there."


    Encouraged by the signals, the Chesters peered into the window nearby.


    Then,


    "... it''s moving!? Yes, no! Are you flying!?


    When Shester shouted in surprise, Signus was just about to reach the couch and sit down.


    "... well... it''s hard to move all this stuff. Tired, tired..."


    Seeing Signus sink deeply into the couch and slowly trying to close his eyelids, Chester asked.


    "Let''s get you to bed later. Signus, did you fly through this building?


    "Yeah, but what happened to that?


    "Is that destination hell?


    "Yes."


    Signus'' answer was concise and clear.


    Shester asked questions one after the other.


    "Lennon told me earlier that this path to hell should have been initially buried. And yet how did you know this path existed?


    "Because I knew."


    "When did you learn that?


    "Well, you don''t remember. It was a long time ago... well, it wasn''t hundreds of years ago."


    "Hundreds of years!? How old are you?


    Then Signus made further wrinkles in his squeaky face and laughed.


    "Well. I don''t remember. It doesn''t matter how old I am, does it?

 747 Lesson 745: Zen Question

    "... I see. So you''re a legendary magician, too?


    Chester captured the signal with a piercing gaze.


    But the opposing signal laughed bitterly and flushed its gaze even as it seemed troublesome.


    "Well. I don''t care if it''s spoken of in legend."


    "... So what do you want? What the hell do you want me to live so long that I don''t even know how old I am, not to snob at my birth and earn my honor, but still live?


    Then Signus got a little interested, or only slightly woke up a body that was completely on the back of the couch.


    "... well, I''ll say something funny... I see, maybe if you do say it. I don''t know why I''m alive... Hmm, that''s quite an interesting question..."


    Signus muttered as he asked himself.


    Then I left my body on the couch again and closed my eyelids softly and quietly.


    Then Shester, who saw it, asked overlapping impatiently.


    "Is there something there? That''s why I''m still here. What the hell is this all about? What do you think you''re going to do and gain in hell?


    "Hmm, sure. This is what I am doing here for a purpose. But if you get it, what do you want to exchange it for? And is that what I really want from my heart... It''s funny that when I think about it again, I feel like I''m not..."


    That''s what Signus said and laughed karakara.


    But the opposing Chester had a difficult face with a frown root.


    "... what the hell are you talking about? I do not want to hear such a zen question. I need clearer answers."


    "Hmm. Being young is really sudden. You don''t have to rush for answers..."


    "Hmm. From your point of view, you may indeed be young, but I look quite old, too."


    Then Signus laughed as much fun as he had earlier.


    And I opened only one eyelid and saw Chester.


    "Right. Pretty good age... well, surely, if you look closely, that''s what you deserve in general society... and speaking of which, you were in Valentin''s key position, right? Well, then it wasn''t very accurate to raise your age."


    When Signus said so, he began to quietly wake up his body, and at last he woke up completely to face Chester.


    "... so what was the answer you wanted to hear?... Oh well. What are you trying to do, go to hell?


    Signus looked seriously at Chester''s face, and then Lombardo''s face beside him was still taken seriously as well.


    And when he gently leaked his grin, he finally began to talk about the purpose of going to hell.


    "Let me tell you something. Not to get Gaius Schneider."

 748 Episode 746: A Separate World

    "What!? What did you just say!? Gaius, did I tell you I''d get you!?


    Shester panicked in surprise and asked to shout at Signus.


    And I looked at Lombardo beside me and waited for Signus'' answer.


    Then Signus nodded sharply.


    "Oh, yeah. We''re going to hell to get Gaius Schneider."


    Shester was pleased to see Lombardo and his eyes at Signus'' answer.


    "... that means you''re alive without even fixing it, Gaius?


    But to this, Signus shook his head wide and sideways.


    "No, it''s not that simple."


    Shester spotted a lot and asked with a frown root.


    "So what are we talking about? Tell me."


    Then Signus woke up physically, mostly.


    "Fine. Your lords will have the right to listen."


    "Oh, please."


    Chester nodded at me and the signal nodded.


    "Gaius Schneider is now a resident of another world. It is a completely different world than this, but the inhabitants of the other world also bear, raise, and die there. In other words, let us assume that a world separate from our world exists next to ours. However��"


    Signus put his breath down there.


    And he looked at the faces of the Shesters alternately, and then he spoke quietly again.


    "I can''t see or go from this world to that separate world. Normally..."


    "... because that unusual thing happened, Gaius, so you were flown into a different world?


    "Exactly. I mean, Gaius Schneider probably lives in the world, but he doesn''t even exist in the world."


    Then that''s where Chester felt the part of Signus'' words that caught on.


    "Wait a minute, Signus! Gaius, you probably (...) didn''t tell me you were alive?


    Then Signus leaked some bitter laughter.


    "No, I did say probably (...), but I think it''s going to be okay. As a matter of fact, there''s a corridor that connects that world to this one, and this is the trouble, isn''t it? It''s like we can keep the less powerful from passing through. But Gaius Schneider wouldn''t have any problems around here. He has more magic than me."


    "Hmm, you mean that? So at the moment, Gaius, you didn''t confirm your life or death, did you?


    "Hmm. Exactly."


    "But you think if you go to hell, you''ll find out? No, you said you''d get you in hell, Gaius, didn''t you? So... you''re saying there''s a corridor in hell where you can go to that world? But if that''s the case, it won''t fit with what Karmis told you about Gaius and what happened to Karla and Elle..."

 749 Episode 747: Corridor

    To Shester''s discussion, Signus nodded in small pieces again and again with a smile on his face.


    "Well, don''t panic so much. We have plenty of time, don''t we? First of all, the question is whether there is a corridor in hell, but we can say that there is, and there isn''t."


    Then Chester frowned and revealed his discomfort.


    "Are you going to ask Zen questions again?


    Signus accidentally laughed out loud at Shester''s rather annoying remarks.


    "Let me tell you not to panic. I didn''t mean to leave the Lord alone. It seems true. That doesn''t mean that there are people in hell who can open corridors all the time. Besides, I''m telling you, this guy''s never gonna get out of hell, is he? That''s why we have to go to hell."


    "So apart from those who actually attacked you, Gaius, you''re saying there''s someone in hell who can open a corridor?


    "Exactly. Elle the Elvis, Carla the Great Mage, and Gaius Schneider to the rest of the world."


    "Who the hell is that?


    Signus also leaked a bitter laugh at Chester''s questioning without getting her hair in between.


    "It''s too early to take over... but I don''t have the answer to that question. Too bad."


    "Is that true? You really don''t know that?


    "I don''t know. Whoever is ahead of us will not be able to get out of hell. That''s for sure. So I''m not sure it''s him. But that''s not all I know. We don''t know who actually flew the three of us into that world."


    "Right. By the way, Signus, do you know Carla or Elle?


    Then Signus laughed with a shrugged shoulder.


    "I know. Carla and I are brothers and disciples, right? Plus Elle and I used to look like each other. I know both of them very well."


    "Brotherly disciple... did you... then Signus, Master Carla will also call back to this world..."


    "I''m not going to"


    Signus affirmed in a strong tone, blocking Shester''s words.


    "I told you I was a brother and disciple, but you didn''t say a word about being close, did you? I don''t have the right skin for that one. So I don''t want to bring it back to this world."


    "... So what about Master Elle?


    "Just like Carla. Didn''t I tell you earlier that I was in love? I mean, we met as enemies. I don''t have a taste for sending salt to my enemies, do I? I''m calling Gaius Schneider back alone."


    "... Gaius, is it just you... speaking of which, why would Gaius want you back? On second thought, you haven''t heard that yet, have you?


    Then Signus sneered.


    "Hmm. About that... Now what? Lennon, can I tell you something?

 750 Lesson 748: Ambition

    Lennon gently leaked a smile at the signal inquiry.


    "... aren''t you sure? Nothing, and that doesn''t mean what happens..."


    When Lennon said not too interested, Signus raised the corner of his mouth and smiled sarcastically.


    "... Hmm. Thank you. You don''t seem to be on board with this conversation, do you?


    That''s what Signus said, and he glanced at Lennon in the sidelines.


    But Lennon kept his mouth shut without making it faint.


    For that reason, Signus laughed with an even higher corner of his mouth.


    "... Hmm, that''s okay. Then let me tell you something."


    Signus once again turned to the Chesters and said:


    "To exchange Gaius Schneider with the king of Dallas."


    Not only Shester, but even Lombardo, who had a sore throat and couldn''t speak, raised his surprise at this.


    "" What!?


    But Lombardo''s voice was clearly blurred, and Chester glanced worryingly at Lombardo''s face.


    Then Lombardo had his face heavily distorted by the pain.


    "Deputy Secretary, don''t push it. I''ll ask you a question here."


    Shester said, turning around, with a sharp gaze, he captured the signal.


    "Signus! Gaius, you want me to exchange you for a king? And to the king of Dallas? What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    Signus also remained smiling at Shester''s tough stuffing.


    "Nothing like this. You''re right about that. Exchange Gaius Schneider with the king of Dallas. That''s all."


    "There''s no way I can do that! A king is an assault! Gaius, who has no connection or itch with the Dallas royal family, how can you be king of Dallas?


    "Hmm. That doesn''t make sense. Surely the Lord is right, a king is usually a tyrant. Sometimes, then, he becomes king, not a hereditary assault. Do you understand?


    Though Shester thought for a moment into this signal question, he opened his mouth and answered the next instant.


    "... dynasty change... are you saying that? ����


    Then Signus laughed out loud at Karakara.


    "Exactly. When the former dynasty is defeated and a new dynasty is built, the new king must have no connection or itch with the former king."


    "... you mean you are looking to defeat the Dallos royal family with you, Gaius, and set up a new dynasty?


    Then Signus laughed once again out loud.


    "... that''s just a little different"


    "How not?


    In response to Chester''s question about not putting his hair in, Signus answered with his eyes glowing.


    "There''s no need for Gaius to overthrow the Dallas royal family."


    "... if we don''t defeat them, they''ll build a new dynasty or something?


    "That''s not true. It''s not just about the world of mythology, such as dynasty shifts being channelled through Zen."


    "So..."


    Then Signus shook his hand that he would not block Shester''s words.


    "Well wait. All I''m saying is that Gaius doesn''t need to take them down."


    Once the words were separated, Signus raised his mouth even further than earlier and smiled with a satanic smile.


    "Because the Dallas royal family has already disappeared from the world without a trace."

 751 Chapter 749 Reasons

    "... the Dallos royal family is no longer in the world... are they still..."


    Shester accepted Signus'' statement, which should normally be surprisingly denied.


    Because I had previously conducted an undercover investigation into the Dallas royal family based on Gaius'' prophecy.


    And in doing so, the conclusion was that although no anomalies could be seen in the Dallos royal family, that was because some of them were becoming royalty.


    "... well, aren''t you surprised? Apparently, you knew that, right?


    Signus asked unexpectedly.


    Then Shester answered in an unsatisfactory manner.


    "... Oh, Gaius, I was hearing about Dallas''s anomaly from you..."


    "Hmm, was it... oh, so it was at the Dallas Royal Palace that Carla was flown?


    "... yes"


    "Son of a bitch, what the hell are you doing in the world over there by now..."


    Signus looked distant and nostalgic as he raised his mouth angle and smiled sarcastically.


    Then Shester blocked Signus'' sentiment.


    "It''s more about the Dallas royal family than that, but who''s taking over?


    Then I turned to Chester as Signus had returned to me.


    "Well. I don''t know that. Be a different force from us."


    "Another force... that force flew you guys to the world over there, Gaius?


    "Exactly"


    "Why? Why did you have to be flown, Gaius?


    Then the signal gave me an incredible look.


    It was a very strange thing that seemed both laughing and painful.


    "... well... I don''t know for sure either. Isn''t that true? I really don''t know where it is."


    "... so you''re willing to fight those who don''t know anything about clarity?


    "Really? Though I''m certainly not sure...... don''t you think that sounds interesting?


    Then Chester frowned.


    "I''ve never fought over whether it''s funny or not. That''s not why we fight."


    "Hmm. But let''s just say people have their own reasons. Each has a life in which values are shaped. And according to its values, it also makes sense... and in my case, whether it''s funny or not..."


    "... So, Gaius, you want me to set you up and attack Dallas and set up a new dynasty because it sounds interesting?


    "Well, that''s the thing"


    "Why not. Why you, Gaius? Why are you trying to make him king?


    Then Signus'' eyes shimmered.


    "That''s because it''s special. You have more magic than me, don''t you?

 752 Episode 750: The Secret of Gaius

    "... how could you have been so magical?


    Shester asked Signus about Gaius'' great mystery without hesitation.


    Then the signal slipped away only slightly, albeit momentarily.


    Shester couldn''t have missed that.


    "... Signus, didn''t you turn away from me now?


    Then Signus turned to Chester, seemingly powerless.


    "For what? I don''t think I have a reason to keep looking you in the eye the whole time.


    "That''s right, but there will be something called timing. Now, that just kind of freaked me out, didn''t it?


    "Whatever it is, you''re on your own, but if so, what do you say it is?


    Shester narrowed her eyes sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    "Right...... that way of looking away is that when you have something to hide. I mean... Gaius, you know why your magic is so powerful. But you''re not going to teach us that... or anything?


    Then Signus snorted one hunch.


    "... hitting it. Looks like you''re really on guard. Exactly. I know the secrets of Gaius'' magic. And I''m not going to tell you guys that. You''re right."


    "Hmm... well, do you have a secret? It''s not a mutation, it''s some kind of secret..."


    Then Signus looked up and laughed out loud.


    "Bye. Exactly. It is not a coincidence or a certain chance of being born. There''s... there''s a secret."


    "Hmm... I want to hear one thing. Are you involved in that secret?


    "Yeah? What does that mean?


    "Gaius, I have also known since he was a child that you are the bearer of far superior magic than usual. I mean, in your childhood, you had some sort of involvement with Mr. Gaius, and I''m asking him if that''s why his magic has increased."


    Then Signus waved a big or long time.


    "No, that''s not it. It was not until a few years ago, not in childhood, that I learned of Gaius'' existence. I mean, by the time I got to know him, I had no doubt that he was the owner of a mighty magic power."


    "... is that true?


    "True. There is no fact that I was involved in his abilities. Let me assure you this."


    "Hmm... so you think someone else was involved?


    Then Signus raised his mouth angle.


    "... Are you a good question? It guides really well. But this conversation has never happened before. I don''t want to talk about Gaius'' secrets."


    When Signus said so, he leaned quietly against the back of the couch and closed his eyelids.

 753 Chapter 751: Ghostly Dao Bo Jim

    "... but in fact, even though the Dallas royal family is already doomed, it is also true that externally it looks no different than before. So those who have been so replaced are skillful..."


    Shester remembered a few years ago when he himself surveyed the Kingdom of Dallas.


    But I didn''t see any anomalies at that time, and I had no choice but to close the investigation, but if what Signus said was true, something would have already been replaced during that investigation.


    "... who the hell is Dallas..."


    Shester shrugged as he remembered what happened during the investigation.


    But the signal was not kept slight, and the eyelids remained closed.


    "Then I''d like to ask you one question now. Gaius said I could put you in the king, but how the hell are you going to do that?


    Then Signus slowly opened his eyelids.


    "... you want to know?... Fine. Let me tell you..."


    Signus woke up lightly and looked to Chester.


    "Use the customs of Dallas. Dallas is not an ancient country. Therefore, we will diversify the likeness of the ghost path."


    "... I''ve heard of that. Whatever you do, you open it up to fortune..."


    "Bye. It''s really stupid, but it still is."


    "... ask one thing, is magic and fortune different? If you''re the archdeacon, doesn''t that mean you''re good at fortune telling?


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s nothing more than a fortune teller. There''s no way you can understand the future, no matter how magical it is."


    "... Really? All I imagine is that the wizard class has a fortune..."


    "No, that''s not wrong. In fact, even in Dallas, it is not the Magic Master who is engaged in ghost divination."


    "... then..."


    "That''s why I''m telling you it''s not what will occupy the future. They simply follow a more ancient law, but the future can be read as a result. Just stick to the rules."


    "So you think the divinating wizard himself doesn''t believe in divination?


    "Unless you''re an idiot? But there are a certain number of fools in the world... so it''s no wonder there are people who believe in fortune."


    "... does that mean it''s a assumption?


    "Well... let''s just say I once got a divination hit. But what would you think if it were you?


    "... you''d think the one time that hit me was a coincidence. It''s been off ten other times."


    "Hmm. Neither do I. But there are people in the world who value that hit once. Do you know why?


    When Signus asked Chester, he laughed.

 754 Episode 752: The Diviner

    "... Isn''t that what you''re talking about on the side of getting the fortune? If you hit it as the divined side, you''d believe it."


    Shester answered with a difficult face with a frown root.


    Then Signus laughed as if he really enjoyed himself.


    "Exactly. It is not the occupied side that attaches importance to a hit. Because for him, he doesn''t know that the other ten are gone."


    "I see...... what you know is the diviner side, and the diviner side doesn''t know about each outcome. Because you''re someone else in total red."


    "Bye. So the ten people who came off don''t hit fortune, or this fortune teller doesn''t, so let''s go to another fortune teller..."


    "And while I''m circling the other fortune tellers..."


    "Exactly. It''s really stupid, but if it''s accounted for again and again, it''ll all hit me. It''s obvious. But people are creatures who quickly forget things that are inconvenient to them."


    "I mean, when you forget your fortune has come off? But... is that inconvenient for the person?


    "I guess it''s a bad thing"


    To Signus'' answer, Chester thought deeply with an eyebrow root.


    "I don''t know why it''s inconvenient for the person that the fortune has come off... Why? Tell me."


    Then Signus raised the corner of his mouth quite a bit and laughed sarcastically.


    "I need something to rely on."


    "... what to rely on..."


    "Yes. People are all weak. I want something to rely on. Whether it''s divination or God..."


    "Right. I mean, I was trying to rely on fortune telling, but it came off. So that would be inconvenient for me? So forget about it and go to another occupier... and believe in the occupier who hit you, and rely on you... so that''s it"


    "Bye. If you believe in fortune, you can rest assured that you even rely on it. There are a certain number of them in this world. So fortune tellers flourish."


    "For one, the occupier who hits, for another, the occupier who goes off. But the opposite formula also exists."


    "Bye. There will be fortune-tellers who have a reputation for hitting in it. Though completely unrelated to others in the red, rumors run around."


    "But that''s just a theory of probability, right?


    "Right. Or... Is it due to publicity?


    "I see... the publicity effect? They advertise that the occupier side will hit. If it''s a good way to advertise it, it''s certainly not going to be a reputation... but if the number of people accounted for increases, so will the number of people coming off?


    "Right. But at that time, this fortune teller is expected to hit. Then I''ll fit myself in with the fortune teller..."


    "Fit yourself together...... does that mean even if the fortune doesn''t fit, you assume it does?


    Then Signus laughed with the tallest angle ever.


    "Bye. Really stupid. But it''s really... interesting..."

 755 Episode 753: Pop

    "... suppose it''s a hit... and then people want to rely on fortune..."


    Signus nodded deeply and loudly at Shester''s sighing grunt.


    "I guess I want to rely on you. All the sons of men are weak. We''ve all relied on others to live on something more than we used to."


    "... since time immemorial... so you''ve got a clue or a methodology?


    "Right. The shape is important. It''s easier for people to believe if they dress up and step up. I don''t care about the contents. If you feel like you might hit it, that''s fine. The important thing is to make them believe."


    "What you believe is saved... is that what you mean?


    "Exactly. That''s why I want to believe it. To be saved."


    "You''re a real jerk. But... maybe that''s what people are supposed to be..."


    Then the signal nodded deeply and loudly again.


    "Yes, that''s what people are all about. And the nature of people is no different than it used to be. We''ll always be together."


    "So you say you''ve been using fortune all your life? You think that''s why Dallas has used fortune in state operations over statehood?


    "Bye. But... it''s just not the right time."


    "Sure. Other countries�� There are a number of countries that improve ghost divination, such as small coastal countries, but only Dallas in the big countries. Whether in Valentin or not, there is absolutely no way that the state can open up to fortune. Probably the most unthinkable country in the world. Of course, there will be individuals who make fortunes better, but the state is more unlikely to be the first of all groups."


    "What else? If it''s a country like Valentine''s, I guess that''s natural. But you know why? Why can you affirm that it is the most unlikely country in the world to have a fortune by the state...... can you answer that?


    Chester drooped his neck and thought to the question of Signus.


    And after a period of silent rethinking, Chester brought his head.


    "Isn''t that because our country has abandoned the state religion?


    Then Signus smiled hazy.


    "Bye. Exactly. Religion and fortune are all backwards. Therefore, in Valentine, who had abandoned the state religion, the divination by the state was likewise abandoned."


    "I see. That''s true if you ask me..."


    "But... you know what? In fact, in Valentin, divination has always been popular."


    Then Chester gently frowned.


    "... Really? Well, it''s probably somewhat popular at the private level..."


    I said, "You know, all the time, right? In the private sector, fortune is a pandemic, much more so than Valentin''s abandonment of statehood."


    "... I mean? ����


    Then Signus jumped up a single eyebrow.


    "If a nation is a nation, it can''t be said that it has abandoned its fortune at the same time as religion. But when I become an individual, I don''t think so either. You''re gonna need something to rely on. That''s why fortune has always been popular in Valentin..."

 756 Chapter 754: Conflict

    "... I see. That could be true. Those who have abandoned the state religion and lost what they rely on will be dumped into fortune�� it is possible��"


    Shester told me to squeal.


    Then Signus nodded satisfactorily.


    "Would it? Sons of men are weak... they are and always have been the same..."


    "You used to be a child of man too... or have you forgotten what you used to be when you became a monster?


    Then Signus laughed.


    "Maybe. Anyway, I was a son of a man because it was a distant past, right?


    Signus tilted his neck, letting only one eye follow him and looked at Chester.


    But Shester took the gaze and kept asking in a quiet tone.


    "... so how are you going to use the ghost path fortune to put Gaius in the king of Dallas?


    Then Signus shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    "It''s easy. You can make them nominated by Buddhist fortune. At that time, if you let the people who are now in the royal family agree, the royal robbery will be complete."


    Then Chester frowned.


    "There''s no way you can do that. How are you going to get those who are taking their place in the first place to take the lead? Isn''t there a way to do that?"


    "Let it be. If Gaius were here, it would be possible."


    "Gaius, you? What does that mean?


    "Gaius'' magic is inexhaustible. Using that, we can do the rough stuff. In the first place, we were trying to use the magic of Gaius to manipulate those who were in our place. We need to seal everything in the royal palace by the magic of Gaius and manipulate it all we want. But if you think about it, it''s no bother. I wonder if it would be enough if we eliminated them without using them? That''s why we decided to make Gaius king."


    Then Chester''s eyes glowed demonically.


    "... that''s a funny story too, huh? Isn''t that a good conversation without exchanging you with the king, Gaius? Gaius, why don''t you just use your magic and let Lennon be king? And yet why should I make you king, Gaius? Isn''t that strange?"


    Signus pinned up one eyebrow at Chester''s stuffing.


    "... because it''s troublesome. There are a lot of inconveniences if you take Gaius as king..."


    Signus'' words were weak and seemed to Chester like a sneeze on the spot.


    "It''s a contradiction. Isn''t that strange? You said you could sweep away the demons who now cover Dallas and set you on the throne, Gaius. But Gaius, you may have your powers to wipe them out, but after that, you need them. But why would Gaius want to exchange you for a king? Answer me, Signus! How are you going to explain this contradiction!?

 757 Lesson 755: Defeat

    "... Hmm... you''re no bother..."


    I said even though Signus brought it to the couch, it seemed like a pain in the ass.


    Then Shester raised his chin and said to him, turning back, staying high.


    "It''s no bother! Shall I have more answers than that? Gaius, give me a real reason to exchange you for king!


    Signus then gave up the look he had perceived.


    "... I have no choice. I''m supposed to be a prisoner, so I don''t have any reason to tell you, but I have to tell you that I''ve been seen through so beautifully..."


    "Well, that''s clean. Thank you very much. Please tell me."


    "Fine. That''s..."


    Then Lennon beside him suddenly stepped up his loud voice to control the signal.


    "Please wait! Dear Signus, as you said yourself, these people are prisoners. There is no sarcasm to drool your head where you have been mistold. So that''s not the end of the story."


    "Wait, Lennon! Don''t interrupt me to talk to you on my own!


    Then Lennon, who until then had been rude to the Chesters, shouted out loud.


    "Shut up! You''re a prisoner, aren''t you? Nonetheless, it''s not possible to say something equal to us, is it? Besides, you can say things that make you happy without telling Master Signus! Just be thankful you can''t be chained!


    Then Signus said with a bitter laugh.


    "It''s Lennon. I''ve been mistold, I haven''t told you many times. However, I do seem to have spoken a little too much. Let''s just leave the chatter around here and let''s just say I disperse."


    Signus says no, he stood up largely.


    "Wait, Signus! You''re running away!?


    Then Signus left the bitter smile intact, turning around and answering Chester.


    "Right. I''m sorry. Let me get away with this. Bye......"


    Signus turned his back on Shester in a light admission of defeat.


    "Wait, Signus! We''re not done talking!


    Shester''s cry was murky, and Signus walked away without turning around.


    "... cum! Lennon, you��"


    Signus struck his tongue at the door where he walked away, then Chester stumbled on Lennon, who still stumbled beside the couch.


    Then Lennon took Shester''s gaze head-on with his uneaten face.


    "Something? As I repeat, you are our prisoner. Don''t forget that."


    "I know! But... except for Gaius. Tell me. Gaius, give me the real reason to exchange you for King of Dallas!


    Then Lennon said, sticking a thin cold smile on his creepy face like a thin skin over its skeleton.


    "I refuse."


    "Why? Are you going to kill us if we''re used up anyway? Then why don''t you tell me?


    "No, I can''t tell you."


    "Why!?


    Then Lennon said with a faint cold smile, somehow mixing the colors of fear.


    "I have the right to teach it... no, because even Master Signus has not given me that right..."

 758 Episode 756: The Young Firm Faced Man

    "Don''t you have a right? You don''t have the right to tell me?


    Shester immediately asked Lennon.


    Then Lennon spread his hands and gently shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yeah. Exactly."


    Then Shester''s eyes narrowed and sharpened as soon as possible.


    "... that means you''re not allowed to say anything to anyone, is it?


    Then Lennon shrugged his shoulders and slapped his little neck.


    "... well that''s the thing. So for now..."


    "Wait, Lennon, who is that? Who says we can seal the mouth not only of you, but of Signus, the Great Mage?


    "... well, that''s... that''s not from my mouth either. You don''t have the right..."


    Then Chester raised his mouth slightly.


    "That''s a young man, isn''t it? With a tough face...... no?


    Then Lennon''s complexion changed to Chester''s question.


    "... why do you think he''s a young man?


    "There was something Ars used to say that he was the SS chief. He said it was two men who were treating them to awaken the memory of the SS members. And one of them says he''s an old man, but perhaps this is about signals. And now one... I hear he was a young, stern-faced man"


    Then Lennon narrowed his eyes and clearly showed the color of vigilance.


    "... Really? But isn''t that why we can''t just judge that young man is sealing our mouths?


    Then Chester said without getting her hair in between.


    "Ars''s talk says it was the young man who always took the lead. Which means... it''s situated above the signal."


    "... I see. But... guess the old man is Signus, right?


    "Right. But there''s nothing else. It''s a procedure to wake up memories, isn''t it? If it wasn''t for the legendary archdeacon class, it would have been possible. Then it would be a signal, no matter what you think."


    Then Lennon shut his mouth and shut up.


    "What''s up? Lennon, can you hear me?


    Then Lennon finally decided to be ready, breathing heavily and breathing deeply.


    "... right. You can''t help it where you hid it. Fine, you''re right. The old man is definitely Signus."


    "Well. Have you noticed? Then the young man..."


    Then Lennon could cover it with loud voice blocking Shester''s words.


    "But! I''m not going to tell you who that young man is!


    Lennon''s face was red tide, and his eyes were running horribly bloody.


    Shester frowned and observed how that Lennon was doing.


    (... you''re apparently a hell of a big guy with that young guy... and so is that, because you''re even above that archdeacon conductor signals... but who the hell is that? Who the hell is that young, tough looking guy...)

 759 Lesson 757: The Color of Fatigue

    ��


    ���Ȥ⤫��������Ԓ���Ϥ���ޤǤȤ������ޤ��礦������ˤ��������F�����Ȥ�Ԓ�����뤳�Ȥ⤴�����ޤ���Τǡ��錄�����Ϥ���ˤ�һ���¤��餻�Ƥ��������ޤ���


    ��Υ�Ϥ����Ԥä�����^���¤�����


    �����Ƥ��������Ϥ�������ˤϡ����麮��Ц����긶���Ƥ����Τ��ä���


    �������Ԥ鷺�ˤ⤦�٤�Ԓ���Ƥ����ʤ�������


    ���������`���jĿ��Ԫ����Ԓ�����򤱤���


    �������ζ���Υ�δ𤨤��䤿����ΤǤ��ä���


    ���������������Ϥ�Ԓ�����뤳�ȤϤ���ޤ���Τǡ����ǤϤ���ˤ�ʧ�񡭡���


    ��Υ�����~��;�ФǤ⤦��귵�ꡢ��������~�ϱ���Խ���Ǥ��ä���


    �����Ƥ��Τޤ޾����ˤ�ä��������򤫤äƚi���M����Фä���


    ���������`�Ϥ������Ϥɤ����Ӥ������Ȥ����ǥ�Υ������򤯤ޤ�����ꡢ�o�ԤǤ��α���Ҋ�ͤ뤳�ȤȤ�����


    �����Ƥ��Ф餯���ƥ�Υ���ˤ�����򤳤��������Ƥ����Τ�_�J����ȡ����������`�Ϥ������˥���Х�ɤˌ�����Ԓ���������ΤǤ��ä���


    ���������L�١��ɤ���餽������������������Ф���ؤΥ��`�ޥ�Τ褦�Ǥ���


    ����ȥ���Х�ɤ����������ʤ�������


    ���������`�ϡ�����Х�ɤ�ͬ��Ҋ�Ǥ��ä����Ȥ�_�J�����Ԥ��󤭤����ʤ�������


    �����Ƥޤ�Ҋ�̡��i�������Ф�������뤤����դ�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��


    ��Υ��ˈ����Ƥ����ʮ�֤ۤɤ��U�ä�핡��՚ݤ��¤������褦���������Ƥ��餬��ä�����_������


    ����������򤳤������٤ӥ����ʥ��������ˤ�F�����ΤǤ��ä���


    �����������ʥ����ȳ̤�Ԓ���ξA���Ǥ⤷�ˑ��ä��Τ�����


    ���������`���X�ښ�ζ�����~�򤫤�����


    ���������ʥ��Ϥ鷺���˿ڽǤ��Ϥ��Ƥˤ��Ȥ���⡢�ؤ˿ڤ��_�����Ȥʤ���ä���ȥ��������`����������ͤۤ��x�줿�Ȥ����ˤ�����H�Υ��ե��`�ؤ������¤�������


    �����������֤�ƣ�줿���Ӥ��ʣ��ɤ���餳�Υɩ`���Ӥ����ΤϤ�����δ�ħ�����Ǥ��äƤ�����¤�Ҋ���롹


    ����ȥ����ʥ������ե��`��������A���ʤ��顢�����ˤ�ä���ȿڤ��_������


    �������ޤ��������ʡ�����̤��|���Ȥ�ʤ�Ȥ�������һ�����ʤΤǤʡ�����


    ������������ǧ��o�Ϥɤ��������ȳ̤Ϥʤˤ�鲻��ȫ���Τǵ���˺᤿��äƤ�����������


    ������������ū��һ���ӹ��ˑ����������g���ӹ����ˤˤʡ�


    �����������ʤ�н񤳤Υɩ`����Фˤ������ʣ���


    �������������������������餯�Ϥ����������򤳤��ǡ����䤹����ߤäƤ��뤳�ȤǤ������ʡ�


    �����ʥ����Ԥ餬��äƤ�����ȤϷ�������ˤ�������ָ��ʾ������


    ���������`�Ϥ��η��Ǥ�Ҋ��ꡢü����Ĥ�����


    ����������������������򤳤���ǧ��o���ߤäƤ���Τ��������ο֤�٤��޸o��������


    ���������`�Ϥ��μɤޤ路�����������龰��˼���������ܤ��ˑ�������X�������𤤤���ΤǤ��ä���

 760 Episode 758: Snowfields

    "... so when are we going to get to hell?


    Signus answered Chester''s question as if it would be a hassle.


    "... yeah? Oh, it won''t be long now... we''ll be there soon..."


    Signus said as he gently opened his eyelids, again quietly closing them.


    "Right. And you look tired, huh? Is it hard for you to talk?


    "... Hmm. Not really. But still, you''re a chatter, aren''t you? Apparently you can sit quietly..."


    Then Shester shrugged his shoulder.


    "Because I''m bored? You guys put me on something I don''t even know why, and you brought me to hell, and you have nothing to do with it?


    Then Signus laughed happily.


    "You were. Indeed it is...... yes or bored. Then take a look out the window. You can see something a little different, can''t you?


    Signus told me that Chester stood up in large measure.


    Then Lombardo beside him stood up similarly, and the two of us moved up to the window frame and glanced outside.


    Then����.


    "Snow!?... the ground is white..."


    Shester was surprised to see the bright white landscape like a snowfield on one side, spreading outside.


    But at the same time, looking upwards, looking for the open spaces that would naturally have to be opened if the white scene were snow, I made sure that the rocky skin was spreading as it had always been.


    "... what do you mean? This is not snow... then what is this?


    Shester asked the turning signal.


    Then Signus shook his head sideways with a grin on his face.


    "I don''t know what it is. But when the ground turns white, there''s no doubt that hell is close evidence."


    "... you really don''t know?


    "I don''t know. Because it doesn''t matter to me what the hell entrance is made of."


    "Are you saying it''s hell itself you''re interested in?


    Then Signus thought slightly.


    "... no, you''re not even interested in making hell itself. There are people who live there..."


    Then Chester''s eyes lit up.


    "Now I''m not interested... that doesn''t mean I''m not interested at all?


    Then Signus answered with a bitter smile.


    "But you''re a man who often captures people''s language butts, aren''t you?... but yeah... not at all interested..."


    "Well... I''m also interested in what you''re interested in"


    "Are you interested in my interests... interesting? Let me tell you something."


    Signus mostly woke up and turned to Chester.


    "The making of hell... well in a nutshell, it has changed. Speaking of how things are changing, I don''t know... where the whole hell is shining..."

 761 Chapter 759: The Lord

    "... Hikari... that''s another very different sight..."


    Shester said without concealing his surprise at the expression of signals too far from his imagination.


    Then it became a face that just didn''t say the signal was natural.


    "It will be. It would be a dark, miserable image of hell, wouldn''t it? But the truth is, it''s not much different from the world on earth..."


    "... Really... I said earlier that it would glow, but what exactly is that?


    "Hell is deep underground. The whole building shines brightly."


    "Does the whole building glow...... how the hell does that work?


    Then Signus spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, you don''t know that. I''m not interested in that."


    "... Hmmm... are you taking light from the ground in some way... or are you letting it emit with glowing minerals or something..."


    Then Signus looked at Chester with interest.


    "Sounds like a lot of interest to you, huh?


    "Naturally. Assuming there were such luminescent minerals, they would be available for a variety of things."


    "... well. So you want me to make a profit or something?


    Then Chester quickly devoured his contempt glance into the signal.


    "I don''t know what to say. I don''t think that''s a bad idea."


    "Is that true? Then what the hell are you going to use it for?


    Then I rang one nose just to say that Shester was determined.


    "It would be decided to use it for the sake of the public."


    Then now the signal hummed his nose.


    "Have you been with the public... That''s not what I''m going to do..."


    Signus told him to throw up.


    Then Shester overheard it.


    "What do you mean, the public won''t come down? For our public servants, it is our mission to work in public and to do all we can."


    "I''m telling you that''s not going down. What''s the matter with you? What''s in the public interest? I''m telling you it hurts my stomach."


    Then Chester''s eyebrow butt jumped pin.


    "Beautiful!? One stomach hurts!? What does a guy like you who lived all he wanted and became a monster at the end of the quote say!? What makes you think you can laugh at the public good?


    "Hmm, don''t go down. It sounds good when it comes to serving the public, but the truth is, you just keep it tied up. That you just keep your home in a public servant to tie yourself up and settle in peace. Aren''t you just placing restrictions on yourself?"


    "Discipline yourself for the sake of the public. What''s wrong with that!


    Shester said with a trembling voice in anger.


    But Signus was utterly calm.


    "It''s a stupid act to restrict yourself for the sake of the public. Because we do that, the children of men are weak..."

 762 Episode 760: The Forsaken

    Chester was pissed off by the blaze at what seemed like a little fool of Signus.


    "You''re weak! What''s wrong with that? What''s wrong with the weak taking each other!? That''s how we''ve been running our days. I don''t want you to deny it!


    "I''m not denying it. I don''t care what you do. But at the same time, I just think you''re stupid."


    "... well. Then you may like it. Whatever you think, you''re on your own."


    Shester turned away in a grumpy manner when she said so.


    Then Signus looked at Chester with interest.


    "That''s surprising. I don''t think you''re gonna expose your anger like that."


    Then Shester turned his eyes only toward Signus with his face turned away.


    "Really? I''m a public servant, right? I take it for granted that you would be angry if people made fun of you for serving the public?


    "If you''re serious. But there are many who don''t."


    "You, what do you think I am? I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I only look like a real spear."


    Then Signus laughed.


    "Whatever you think, you don''t look serious. What does it look like?


    "That''s out-of-heart. Actually, he''s not as serious as I am."


    Signus laughed even more at the way Shester joked.


    "An interesting man...... no, brilliant stuff. I think I was shivering myself into anger until earlier, and now I''m joking. From what I saw, the anger earlier should have been real, but then I guess I thought it was bad on the way. You immediately disciplined yourself and rebuilt yourself, huh? Really brilliant. It''s not something you can do so well."


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulders lightly.


    "I''ll give you my compliments. I''m delighted. This is what it looks like. You''re involved in diplomacy, right? This is one of the techniques of dialogue."


    "Hmm. I see. People''s kids still have a lot of trouble. That''s how you have to technique them..."


    "Naturally. Relationships are troublesome. I guess people like you live by throwing away all that stuff, huh?


    "I don''t..."


    "So to speak, you''re a deserter... what a hassle in your relationship, too?


    Shester joked and said.


    Then the signal gently leaked a dry laugh.


    "... maybe..."


    "Well, won''t you deny it? Was it an escape from the care of a relationship when you wanted to live like a immortal isolated from the world of men in that way?


    He attacked the signal so that Shester could fold.


    Then Signus raised his mouth angle and laughed.


    "... maybe... because it''s a distant past that I stopped being human, isn''t it? I don''t remember much anymore..."

 763 Episode 761: The Great Hole

    "Right. Well, that''s fine..."


    As Shester gazed at the signals with the kind of gaze he explored, suddenly the signals clothes opened wide open.


    "What''s up?


    When Shester even asked, Signus replied as he woke his body up.


    "... apparently it''s time to arrive..."


    Shester reacted half reflexively to Signus''s grunty response.


    "Arriving? In hell?


    Then the signal stood up slowly, answering quietly.


    "... no, not exactly the gateway to hell"


    "The gateway to hell...... what the hell is that place like?


    In response to Shester''s question, Signus answered over his back as he walked.


    "You should check that window with your own eyes..."


    That''s what Signus said, while disappearing behind the door where he appeared earlier.


    As Shester silently dropped off that back, he approached the window, glancing at the view outside.


    Then a slightly deep, blue light popped into his eyes on a white carpet that spread on one side after a while.


    "... is that it?... you think that that blue glow is the light from hell? ����


    The dome continued to fly even during Shester''s whining, and gradually the blue light grew larger.


    "... Hole?... There''s a hole in the blue light!... Deputy Secretary, apparently that hole is the gateway to hell, isn''t it?


    Shester spoke to Lombardo glancing at the window as well by his side.


    Then Lombardo nodded silently and powerfully.


    And the moment they shifted their gaze to the window again at the same time, the dome began to decelerate openly.


    "... apparently going into that hole, going in like this?


    Shester looked at Lombardo with his face moving only his gaze intact.


    Lombardo nodded quietly with his face pointed at the window.


    The dome then gradually approached the hole and finally reached over the great hole, stopping really smoothly without much recoil.


    And the next moment, the dome slowly began to descend into the big hole without sound.


    "... Is this... a gem or something?... You''re very sparkly blue, aren''t you? ����


    Shester spoke to Lombardo in such a way that he couldn''t help but be surprised by the world''s rarest landscape that spreads out the window.


    Then it seemed to be blinded by a beautiful sight neither Lombardo nor this one had ever seen.


    and the door behind opened with a shrugged wind-cut noise there.


    And Lennon came indoors with a slow walk.

 764 Episode 762: Blue Rock Skin

    "... Lennon... I ask you something unexpected, has your lord ever been to hell?


    Asked only Lennon, who Shester had come indoors.


    Then Lennon answered as he approached the Chesters as he walked.


    "No, it''s my first time too"


    "Well... then you don''t know what this blue glow is?


    "Yeah, I don''t know. But even Signus doesn''t seem to know this, does he? I also wondered earlier and asked..."


    "Signus too... No, speaking of which, he did say that Signus was not interested when it came to making hell. I suppose that''s true of this blue light."


    "I see you do. Somehow, hell is not what we humans think it is, but I can tell you things like overall brightness, but I couldn''t tell you about the details. So apparently you''re not really interested in that sort of thing."


    "Oh, I see you do"


    Then suddenly, the view outside changed dramatically.


    "... apparently missing... this..."


    It was still a blue-dyed side of rock skin that was spreading through the big blue, shining hole and beneath its feet.


    "... the blue earth... and the blue rocks seem to be spreading, but there are no buildings..."


    Lennon answered Shester''s whining with a cold voice.


    "Because this is not hell yet."


    "Really? So where the hell is hell?


    "They say it''s directly beneath this. Is this rocky skin, so to speak, like a hell of a ceiling?"


    "Hell''s ceiling? So, where the hell is the real entrance to that hell?


    Then Lennon shrugged his shoulder.


    "Well, that''s..."


    Then the dome stopped descending and moved straight to the side.


    "... apparently headed to the entrance?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Lennon nodded quietly.


    "Apparently so..."


    So Chester gently snorted one.


    "Now, will there be ghosts or snakes... well, if you think normally, there will be demons... what exactly caused you to come here..."


    Lombardo''s cheek loosened by Chester''s blur.


    Then Shester, who saw it, quickly stabbed Lombardo with a nail.


    "Oops. You''re not supposed to speak up, are you? Because if you hurt your throat, it''s best to rest, right?


    Then Lombardo nodded bitterly.


    When Shester looked at it and nodded back, even though he cautioned Lombardo, he grumbled for further blur.


    "... but well, I know what''s going to happen next, and I''m worried? ����

 765 Lesson 763: The Shadow

    "... yeah?... Is that... is that a person? ����


    Shester captured a figure nestled in a deserted sight outside the window with a potpound.


    Then Lennon told him quietly as if he would respond to it.


    "Then it should be time to land. Please return to the couch because it is dangerous."


    Lennon says no, he himself lowered his back to the couch nearby.


    For that reason, the Chesters also returned to the couch undeniably, so that they could withstand the impact of the landing.


    Then, the dome slowed down gradually, stopping altogether or not, and slowly began to descend.


    And although the entire building swayed with only a few shock sounds, it didn''t sway as much as it did at launch, and the dome quietly completed the landing.


    "... apparently you''ve arrived? ����


    When Shester inquired, Lennon was already standing up and about to start walking towards the door.


    "Yeah. Please come this way. I''m waiting for someone to introduce you��"


    The Chesters had no choice but to comply with Lennon''s invitation to cross his back.


    Then he followed Lennon through the open door and peered beyond the door leading to the further open outside ahead.


    Then a young man with a stern face stood there with a slight smile.


    Shester felt comfortable and walked out of the dome with bravery.


    "My name is Helmut Shester. He is the deliberator of Elmur, a province of the Valentin Republic. And this is my boss, Lord Lombardo Schneider, Deputy Secretary of Elmoor. The deputy secretary is currently suffering from a sore throat and is therefore unable to speak up. Therefore I have raised my name instead. I''d like to know your lord''s name."


    Shester raised his prestigious name as he set up his residence and stepped out in front of the man.


    Then the man gently drowned his head as he deepened his smile further.


    "It hurts politely. My name is Menontius. I don''t have a particular profession... but when it comes to attributes, it would mean... demons..."


    Shester was stunned by Menontius'' name.


    And peeking into Lombardo''s face beside him, he still had an equally startling look on his face.


    "Did they say... demon...? Is your lord the truth, the devil?


    Menontius then nodded lightly with the smile intact.


    "That being said... I can''t believe it inside. I don''t know... but it''s easy to understand. Let''s have a look at the changes..."


    Say it. Menontius'' face began to distort unusually.


    Then gradually his mouth began to stick out unusually like a wolf, and then the curly horns like sheep began to grow out of his head.


    "... are you really... the devil..."


    Menontius'' unusual face began to change, even without waiting for Chester''s words, nothing but the devil.

 766 Episode 764: Carving Into the Soul

    "... what do you think? Would you have believed me with this?


    Menontius asked Chester with a peek into his horrible fangs from his protruding mouth.


    Shester gave this fearful creature in front of him a generalized goosebump, but answered without putting it on his face with desperation.


    "... oh, I can only believe they show me something like this..."


    Shester told him to squeeze out, desperately pushing away his inner fear.


    Menontius then nodded lightly and looked over Chester''s shoulder at Lennon.


    "... it''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Bishop Lennon..."


    Then Lennon replied with a deep bow.


    "... Yes. We are out of time... to Lady Menontius... no change..."


    That''s right. Lennon also had a terrible tone about whether he felt fear in Menontius'' face.


    Then Menontius laughed with his wolf-like mouth wide open.


    "... things have changed a lot with this face. Yeah, well, it''s gonna be hard for both of us to talk on this face, and suppose we put it back."


    Menontius said so and immediately changed his face.


    Then he gradually returned to the younger, tough face earlier.


    "... that''s it. This is easy to talk about. What do you say?


    Menontius asked Chester.


    Then Shester replied, shrugging her shoulders gently.


    "... well yeah. Your face was too different earlier..."


    Menontius then said with a truly nourishing face that seemed to see through Chester''s interior.


    "Right. On that face, anyone who is human has fear. As if it were recorded in the soul..."


    Then Shester took a light, deep breath there.


    "... apparently they''re reading my insides? Exactly. On that face I feared. I''ll admit it. But what the hell does it mean to be recorded in your soul?


    Shester realized there was no point where he saw Menontius'' face and hid his insides, and asked as he admitted it lightly.


    Then Menontius began to nod lightly and again.


    "Right...... I think it''s probably actually recorded in the soul. I''m guessing someone carved that face into humans long before it was fat..."


    "... isn''t that your lord?


    "You''re not."


    "Does that mean that your lord dared to change to that face because that face is typologetically a face of human fear?


    "Exactly. Much quicker to understand."


    "I mean, the face earlier is not your lord''s real face...... don''t you think?


    "That''s right, too. My true face is... something else. Yeah, but I can''t show you that, can I? Until I changed to that face. But even then, I will be able to prove that I am the devil. Because humans don''t have the ability to change their faces like that, do they?

 767 Episode 765: The Mastermind

    "... can''t you reveal your true face... then naturally that face isn''t your true face now either?


    Menontius nodded at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Don''t be."


    Then the door behind Shester opened with a wind-cut sound of shrug.


    Shester turned around and called the name of the man who had come out of the dome as expected.


    "Signals."


    Signus then gave the Shesters no glimpse, and slowly approached Menontius, nestled in his face-to-face position, staring with a chilled gaze.


    "It''s Menontius. Did I make you wait?


    Signus asked quietly as he approached him in a relaxed walk.


    Then Menontius answered as he captured the signal with a really cool gaze.


    "No, it''s not. I just arrived."


    "Right. So what do we do? Do you want to rest inside for once? Or..."


    "Let''s just say we''re going fast. We have to move in this dome anyway. Let''s rest then."


    "Okay. Then let''s get ready."


    Signus said, turning his heel back and going back into the dome.


    Menontius said as he dropped it off, shifting his gaze to the Chesters.


    "You should go back to the dome. It''s not safe to be here."


    Menontius said so and urged him to return to the dome by doing what he would pay with his hands.


    But Shester did not follow it and decided to bump into the questions that arose against Menontius.


    "I want to hear one thing. Your lord is behind this, isn''t he? Then tell me. Why would Gaius want you to be king of Dallas?"


    Menontius then tilted his neck only slightly.


    "... I''m the mastermind, apparently I''m confused?


    "To what? Are you gonna tell me it''s not a mastermind?


    "Oh, not the mastermind......"


    "Though your lord must be a young, stern-faced man who was working with Signus to revive SS memories?


    "Hmm... that''s probably about me"


    "It will be. I hear he was leading a young man, but old, signal in conversation."


    "Hmm. That''s a hit, too. Especially since there''s no upward or downward relationship with Signus, but I think I''m often the better leader."


    "If so!"


    Then Menontius pointed the flat right hand at Chester.


    "Wait. Did I just say that? Signus says it''s not a pattern between up and down. Therefore I am not a mastermind."


    Then Chester frowned.


    "... so there''s nothing behind this? ����


    "Right... sure... you''re here"


    "Who!? What the hell is that..."


    Then Menontius said in a quiet but resolute tone.


    "I can''t tell you that. Even from my mouth."

 768 Lesson 766: Crack

    One.


    "... why can''t I tell you? ����


    Shester asked the original overlapping question.


    But Menontius, smiling slightly, turned his back slowly against Chester.


    Shester had no choice but to look Lombardo in the face and nod at each other, quietly turning his heels back and returning to the dome in large measure.


    "... you''re here? The legendary archdeacon mentor even has a demon. And there seems to be an even more mastermind. When this happens... there''s only one way to make it happen... no, if you think about it, it''s already happened for a long time, hasn''t it? ����


    Lombardo grinned bitterly at Shester''s blur without a voice.


    "Oh, you put up with that? Oh, dear. Rest your throat at at that rate. I''ll chat plenty with you instead...... Oh, speaking of which, maybe we''ve already chatted plenty?


    That''s what Shester said, and then he looked up at the corner of his mouth and invited Lombardo to laugh.


    For that reason, Lombardo beat Shester hard on his back and protested with strength.


    Two.


    "... what are you doing? ����


    Shester glanced into the window from inside the dome and groaned as she captured Menontius, nestled in rocky skin.


    "... it just looks like you''re standing on your feet... are you even casting some kind of spell..."


    Then Lennon entered the room with the wind-cut sound of the door opening.


    "Lennon, what is Menontius doing?


    Then Lennon answered quietly with the cold voice as usual.


    "We''re waiting for the dome to rise. And I came to urge you both to sit on the couch."


    When Lennon said so, he sat quietly on the couch nearby.


    Shester looked at Lombardo and sat down on the couch close by as well.


    "Lennon, it''s been quite a while since Signus said he was going to be ready earlier, but is it a hassle?


    "No, I''m not particularly hassle-free right now. This is such a big substitute, it takes time to stop it once and then move it again."


    "Oh, you know what?"


    Then all of a sudden, the whole building began to shake heavily as the ground sounded.


    "... apparently we''re finally leaving?


    Lennon nodded silently at Shester''s inquiry.


    Then, as the shake began to gradually subside, suddenly I got a disgusting feeling that my body had risen.


    "... Hi, I''m not used to the feeling of this rising moment..."


    Then Lombardo beside him also smiled lightly, indicating his consent.


    "Lennon, can I stand now?


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    Shester immediately stood up and moved to the wall to glance into the window.


    Menontius then slowly lifted his arms horizontally.


    and at the same time Menontius'' body slowly rose off the ground.


    And when Menontius grabbed the palms at the tip of his arms, parallel to the ground, suddenly a crack ran into the ground beneath him.


    "... under that or... is there a real hell under that..."


    When Shester shrugged, he swallowed the gokuri and the saliva.

 769 Lesson 767: The Light of Hell

    The cracks running on the ground gradually increased in their thickness, further branching endlessly from there.


    "... that''s amazing... the ground is cracking..."


    Shester muttered quietly with surprise.


    Then the crack finally broke the bottom of the ground, and the light of the hellworld lit up the faces of the Shesters.


    "... what is this!?... Light?... you really mean the light is shining out of hell!?


    Shester caught Lennon with a stunned look.


    But Lennon at the time didn''t listen to Shester speak or anything, and he had a look of joy fascinated by a bunch of light from hell to the overwhelming plunge, so Shester had no choice but to move his gaze to Lombardo on the other side.


    But Lombardo was similarly staring at a bunch of light with a stunned look on his face, so Chester again moved his gaze to a crack through hell.


    "... Is Hell Really a Glowing World..."


    The crack then spread further and further to the side, and finally stopped quietly at about 50M across.


    Then, in its silence, Menontius'' body floated and gradually approached the dome on which the Chesters rode.


    And thinking that Menontius'' body was no longer visible in a way that pervaded Chester''s vision, he made a wind-cut noise and the dome door opened.


    "... Menontius..."


    Shester muttered the name of Menontius, who appeared from beyond the door, but could not hide his surprise at the sight he had just seen himself, and he silenced himself without being able to carry on the two sentences.


    Then Menontius spoke with a delightful smile against the Chesters.


    "What do you think? Would it have been a sight inside?


    Then Lennon turned back to Menontius and answered.


    "Yes, I said I was asking more than before, and I have to actually see... what do you say... speechless..."


    "I guess so. Even if you heard beforehand that hell is a land of light, it wouldn''t be believable if you didn''t actually look at it."


    "Yes, but even if I look at it like this now, it''s still incredible."


    "Hmm. Well, we''re just still looking at the light we plug in."


    Then suddenly the whole dome swayed slightly.


    "Apparently we''re leaving. Lennon, see the true face of hell with your own eyes."


    Then Lennon gave a big nod with a joyous look on his face.


    "Yes! I look forward to it. Because I never thought that the day would come when I would see Hell with my eyes..."


    Lennon''s expression had gone through joy and turned into a tranced look.


    Then Shester looked at his face and questioned him.

 770 Episode 768: The Way to Hell...

    "Lennon, are you so excited to go to hell?


    As the dome slowly descended, Chester frowned and asked Lennon.


    Then Lennon just said it was natural.


    "Whatever. Are you not interested?


    Shester looked unexpected in response to Lennon''s lack of hair in between.


    "No matter how atheist, it''s not that I''m not interested. But I wonder why you, the devout Zexian, are so excited to go to hell.


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about, do you? If you''re an atheist and you''re not interested in hell, isn''t it really natural for me, a devout Zexian, to be interested?


    Then Chester shook his blanket.


    "Normally, I would. But the hell we''re going to go to is not normal. No, that''s a little hard to say...... I hear that the hell of the truth beneath here is very different from what Hell looks like as written in the Zexian scriptures. So that would be a liberal thing for a devout Zexian?


    Then this time Lennon shook the big one.


    "Hi. You seem to be making a little mistake, don''t you? I''m not a devout Zexian, but it doesn''t mean biblical supremacy, does it?


    "Really?


    Shester inquired with surprise.


    Then he had a strange grin on his creepy face like Lennon just covered his skull with thin skin.


    "Yes, so even if hell was different from what the Bible says, I would never care."


    "But if the descriptions of hell are different, aren''t the other descriptions of the Bible going to be suspicious, too? If so, would that mean a serious flaw for the doctrine of Zexism?


    "It won''t."


    Lennon affirmed with a smile on his face.


    "Why? How can you say that?


    Lennon then gently pointed out the window.


    "Because there''s hell there. May I? Indeed, the appearance of hell would differ from the description in the scriptures. But that''s trivial. The important thing is that there really is hell there. And the devil also means it''s real."


    So Lennon saw Menontius by his side.


    "... I see. Even if the details were different, if the big frame fits, we need to have a problem...... is that what you mean?


    "Exactly. If there is hell there, and the devil is real again... because God is real again."


    "Oh well... is that where it matters..."


    "Of course, right? It is arguably of paramount importance to the Zexians to ascertain matters that point to the reality of God. That''s what''s under here right now. So this path is not for me a path to hell! This path is going to be a great path to God!


    When Lennon said that as he shouted, he stared out the window with a tranced look on his face.

 771 Lesson 769: Attacking

    The dome was slowly descending, through the rift and staring down the earth of hell under his eyes.


    "... apparently you''ve reached hell? What are you going to do now?


    To Chester''s question, Menontius, who had previously leaned heavily on the couch, answered quietly.


    "... attacking"


    "Attack? Go where?


    "To what dominates this hierarchy."


    Then suddenly the dome quietly changed direction and began to move to slip sideways.


    "Does this hierarchy mean that hell is divided into several hierarchies, as they say in the alley?


    "Exactly. There are eight hierarchies in all. We''re going to the bottom of it."


    Then Shester frowned and thought.


    "... you mean you have to go through each tier to get to that bottom tier?


    "That''s right. So let''s start with what dominates this hierarchy."


    "I see that. But you said earlier that your lord would attack? Are you gonna start a war all of a sudden?


    Then Menontius looked up and laughed.


    "War... it''s not that big of a deal, but it''s not that big a difference..."


    "Hey, wait a minute. Are you serious? Are you serious about fighting the demons of hell against you?


    Then Menontius laughed heavily this time.


    "Where the devil fought the devil?


    "No, that''s right..."


    "Don''t worry about that. I said I''d attack, but it''s not suddenly a riot. I''m the only one fighting."


    "Really? Signus won''t fight?


    "He doesn''t like to fight. No, he''s strong enough, no matter what, to compare to the rest of the wizards, right? But he''s not strong enough to deal with the demons."


    "... is it still exceptionally strong to be a demon? Not even a legendary archdeacon can deal with you..."


    "I don''t... there''s a lot going on with the Mage. Some specialize in attack magic, others in defense magic. He specializes in defensive magic in that respect. Therefore, if he is a demon below the intermediate level, it is difficult to be an advanced demon inside. But if you are a Legendary Demon mentor specializing in attack, some of you will have a good battle whether you are the finest demon..."


    Menontius laughed with a really uncomfortable mouth angle up.


    Shester didn''t know what that grin meant and frowned.


    Then the speed of movement of the dome began to drop.


    "... you saw it. That''s it. That''s where all that dominates this hierarchy lives."


    Menontius pointed out the window with his jaw.


    Shester unexpectedly ran over to the window and peered outside, capturing the vast building under his eyes in its sight.


    "... big... there''s a demon inside this building that divides this hierarchy... but what the hell is that color anyway..."


    Shester accidentally swallowed his noose and narrowed his eyes and dazzled the pink-stained building beneath his feet.

 772 Episode 770: Welcome

    "... Now we seem to have arrived. So let''s go."


    Menontius turned back his heels with a thin laugh and headed towards the door with a relaxed foothold.


    "... I can''t believe all of a sudden you''re riding in front of a building over a wall... that''s pretty much a punch, huh?


    Shester said to Lennon beside him with a smile on his face.


    Then Lennon shrugged his shoulders gently and replied to Chester.


    "Well... even though I told you, it was Master Signus who was moving this dome..."


    "Well, I guess so. So, are we going outside, too?


    When Shester asked Lennon again, the door made a wind cut and opened, and Menontius gently went outside.


    "Right. It would be helpful if you could do that."


    "Right. I don''t want to help you, but I don''t have anything else to do here... do you want to leave?


    Shester asked Lombardo as he slapped his hatred.


    Then Lombardo looked at Shester and nodded with a grin.


    "Then let''s go. Do you mind if we go first?


    Lennon silenced Shester''s inquiry.


    When Shester looked at it and gently shrugged his shoulders, he began walking slowly but with dignity.


    And when he reached the door, he looked out.


    "... apparently the demons are picking you up in big numbers, aren''t they?


    Shester explained the sight he was seeing to Lombardo, who twisted his neck to the side and followed behind him.


    Then Lombardo shrugged his shoulder wide with his face just saying he had no choice.


    "... so you got in without going through the front door. Well, here''s what happens..."


    Shester sighed at the dreaded sight spreading in front of him as he slowly stepped outside.


    The demons were confronting Menontius, who had left the dome earlier, in a double row.


    That number, roughly hundreds.


    But Menontius'' face was cool to welcome the devils of all kinds.


    "... not interested in miscellaneous fish..."


    Menontius shrugged so gently his left hand in a slow motion.


    And the moment I slowly opened my palm to the devils,


    There was a flash of light on one side.


    "Nah!... what!?


    Shester blocked his face with both his own hands at so much glare.


    However, a slight peek from the gap between the fingers of the hand revealed that the flash was gradually beginning to subside.


    A few seconds from there, when the flash finally converges completely, there''s...


    Most of the demons who had been around hundreds of times earlier were blown up and snagged into pink buildings.


    "... this is what a single touch of armor sleeve means... strong..."


    Shester groaned half-heartedly.

 773 Episode 771: The Glow of Jade

    It was the demons that were blown away by the blow of Menontius, but one of them, without being slight, stood.


    "... well, now that you''re not moving, don''t do it inside? ����


    Menontius said as he was heartily impressed.


    Then the very thing slowly stepped out and started walking towards Menontius.


    "What''s your name?


    When Menontius asked, the itself answered quietly with its loudly protruding mouth open.


    "... when you ask others for names, you name them yourself first..."


    Menontius then chuckled slightly up the corner of his mouth.


    "... right. You''re absolutely right. My name is Menontius. Let''s ask again, what''s your name?


    Then the very face was like a pig, smiling slightly.


    "... my name is Dove..."


    "Dove. Then lead us to the Lord, Dove."


    Menontius demanded faintly, without cowardice, of himself and of Dove, who had approached just ahead of his eyes and nose.


    Dove then answered by stopping so far away that his own nose tip was likely to touch Menontius'' face.


    "... say no..."


    "Wow. Say no... I think with as much power as you, you can measure my strength accordingly?


    "... this is not a winning issue..."


    "Hmm, I mean, I don''t have a winner, but I swear allegiance to my husband, trying to die... is that it?


    "... if you don''t try that, you''ll see..."


    "No, I know I don''t have to. To you, too?


    Then Dove pressed silence.


    "... don''t answer. Beautiful loyalty, huh? But..."


    Menontius unraveled his smile there, transforming it greatly into a brutal face.


    "I''m not free either... I can''t stay with you much longer."


    Then suddenly Menontius'' body emitted a beautiful green light like jade.


    Its brilliance gradually intensified its glow and at the same time began to wind around to see what physical impact it had.


    The wind gradually gained strength and gradually began to push out the dove that was at the end of his eyes and nose, covering Menontius as he rolled up the soil on the ground.


    Dove stepped on his feet to endure but the momentum of the wind intensified further, and Dove''s body lagged behind as he slipped on the ground.


    And in the meantime, Dove retreated by about thirty meters.


    "... cum! �� then��"


    Dove pulled out a dagger that was pushed by the wind but desperately strapped to his waist, and threw it with Menontius'' aim in mind.


    But the dagger lost the momentum of the wind and did not reach Menontius'' body, and it flipped and hit him with tremendous momentum in the face of the dove.


    "... can''t you!? ����


    Dove understood his own destiny and looked to heaven.


    Then the fury of a tall woman rang from Dove''s back.


    "What are you doing! Dove!"


    and at the same time a tremendous blast of thunder struck the dagger as lightning approached through Dove''s shoulder mouth.


    The dagger clashed with lightning or scattered with explosions, and in a flash disappeared without a trace.


    Dove looked back slowly, pushed by the wind, and called his own master''s name.


    "... Dear Delkia, I apologize..."

 774 Episode 772: Blue and White Light Bullets

    "... Hmm, are you finally out? You''re still a heavy hipster..."


    Menontius whispered.


    But even though Delchia was fifty meters away from Menontius, she caught the voice in Hell''s ear.


    "Whose ass is heavy ~! Even these idiots ~!"


    Delchia cursed Menontius in a loud voice.


    Menontius smiled bitterly and whispered even more.


    "Much different on the hips and buttocks...... okay. Long time no see, Delkia."


    Then Delchia walked with a small body but with a large crotch with her pants, making Menontius look tough.


    "Hmm! I''m not going to have a close word with you! What are you trying to do? Not even through the front door. After riding with this stupid big thing from the sky!


    "If I begged for guidance in the front door, would you have let me through?


    "There''s no way we''re letting it through! Guys like you naturally pay up front!


    When Delchia abandoned him so as he walked with his big crotch, he ordered Dove, who bowed his head deeply in front of him, to step back with a trick to pay his palms flat.


    Dove was silent and paved the way against Delkia with his head down.


    "Don''t you? So this is how I got on."


    "I don''t know what it is! You rude bastard! You think you can be forgiven for doing this for that reason!?


    Then Menontius raised his mouth and laughed.


    "Nothing, I''m not asking you to forgive me, though?


    Delkia''s cute face then turned into a phase of anger.


    "Nah-nah!"


    And Delchia stopped about ten meters in front of Menontius.


    "Then no questions asked! You idiot!!


    Delchia emitted her own whole body blue-white at about the right time to say whether or not it would be over, almost within a second she set the brilliance on Menontius.


    When the brilliance was emitted from Delchia''s body, it became a sphere about one and a half meters in diameter and struck with tremendous momentum towards Menontius.


    "... that''s right..."


    Menontius muttered quietly, gently kneading his right hand in front of him.


    Then Delchia''s emitted light bullet was sucked instantly into Menontius'' right palm.


    "... cum! ����


    Delkia confirmed it, firing blue and white energy bullets from all over her body after all the two arrows and three arrows.


    But the blue and white light bullets were only absorbed into the right palm of Menontius one after the other.


    For that reason, Delkia had no choice but to give up about ten shots.


    "... he''s still angry! ����


    Delkia said remorsefully from the bottom of her belly.


    Menontius said without changing his expression, laughing.


    "You''re the same. I don''t know about the fight early, but the light bullet earlier, that was brilliant. Apparently your arm hasn''t faded yet, like releasing almost no motion of all that stuff, huh?

 775 Episode 773 Rejected

    "Oh yeah. You always do. Whenever I see him, he''s a real pissed off guy!


    Delkia put her hands on her hips and curled her hair all at once as she reversed it.


    Menontius, however, did not willingly, and responded to Angry Delkia with a truly calm attitude.


    "Really? As far as I''m concerned, I didn''t mean to offend you without darkness, but I can''t help it. Maybe it''s not compatible with me and you in the first place, huh?


    To Menontius'' spare attitude, Delchia''s anger was on the verge of explosion.


    "You''re taking that for granted! Me and you can''t be friends when the heavens and the earth have turned upside down!


    "Even if the heavens and the earth are turned upside down... are we the enemies of uncluttered heaven or something?


    "That''s right!


    Menontius shrugged her shoulders lightly for Delkia''s intermittent answer.


    "Well, that''s unfortunate. As far as I''m concerned, I didn''t think so much, did I?


    "I don''t care what you think. What matters is what I think."


    Then Menontius frowned and looked difficult.


    "Hmm. That''s certainly the truth. The thoughts of others, etc. are not known to others forever. Then what matters is what you think. You''re right in that sense."


    "Hmm! I don''t care about that. What the hell are you doing here in the first place? What can I do for you? Can I help you?"


    Delchia looked frustrated in the bottom of her heart and asked as she raised her blue muscles on her temples.


    Then Menontius replied, smiling lightly.


    "I have business at the bottom. That''s why I asked you."


    Then Delchia screamed quite a bit in the eating mood at whether Menontius would finish saying it or not.


    "Say no!"


    Delchia''s voice sounded resolute.


    Menontius sighed slightly as he smiled sarcastically.


    "Do you want me to let you through without saying so?


    Don''t make me say the same thing.


    "But there''s no way I''m going home, either, is there?


    "I don''t know about you. I hate you. That''s why I''m not putting you in my mansion!


    Menontius'' face was gradually transformed into a resolute rejection of Delchia.


    "... it''s Delkia. If you''re gonna do that, I''m gonna have to be tough, too, right?


    Menontius had transformed from a grinning grin to a satanic grin until then.


    But it was not Delkia who was frightened by it.


    "Well, tough means? Funny. Try it!


    Delchia screamed out of her adorable voice until then, becoming a dosty low voice.


    Then the grin completely disappeared from Menontius'' face.


    "... fine. Then let''s do it..."


    The second round of battles between Delkia and Menontius was about to begin now.

 776 Episode 774 Introduction

    "... Delkia, you''re gonna regret this later? ����


    Menontius thrust an ultimatum against Delchia.


    But it wasn''t Delkia who was frightened by that.


    "Let it soak! You''re the one who won''t regret it!


    Delkia started yelling and turning her hair upside down and dyeing her whole body blue and white.


    But the next moment, Delkia''s face became cloudy.


    "... Hey Menontius. What are those guys behind you? You look like a human being... but you don''t think so?


    Then Menontius smiled slightly.


    "It''s human. Undisputed."


    Delkia''s face then became even more suspicious.


    "... why are you bringing a human? Menontius. What the hell are you up to?


    Menontius then shrugged his shoulders gently.


    "It''s just attached because I need it"


    "Where do you use it when you need it? Are you even going to tell me to use it at the bottom?


    "No way. These people are useful people at the bottom. That''s why I''m taking you."


    Delchia then caused frustration in the way Menontius deliberately missed the core of his talk.


    "So tell me at the bottom why we need humans! The way you say it, it''s been a long time!


    Menontius then uttered himself extremely calmly, as opposed to Delchia, who exposes his anger.


    "Then let''s get straight to it. To get Gaius Schneider back."


    Then Delkia opened her eyes wide to this and was surprised.


    "We need Gaius back! Hey, Menontius! Explain it quickly, easily and concisely!


    Menontius replied with a grin in response to Delchia curling in a hurry.


    "Gaius Schneider is currently being flown to the world over there. That''s why I need to go to the bottom to get back to this world... you know?


    Delchia had a surprise look at the first talk she heard.


    "... that Gaius is in the world over there?... is that true? Which one of you can fly Gaius?


    "Come on, I don''t know that. But it''s definitely true that he was flown."


    "... you''re really sure? Are you sure Gaius is being flown into that world over there?


    "Oh, definitely"


    "... so you''re at the bottom... so you''re asking me to call him back?


    "Exactly"


    "Okay. I see that. But that''s why we need to take the people there. What the hell are those guys about Gaius?


    Menontius then became in a half-body position, looking back behind him at the Lombards watching the demons exchange with a dazzling look on their face.


    "Let me introduce you. Lombard Schneider is in this. Gaius Schneider''s father, as you can tell by his name."

 777 Episode 775: Good hurry.

    "Gaius'' father!?"


    Delkia became a surprising, less bare voice.


    But I immediately leaned my little neck and thought, and once I nodded lightly, I was somewhat alone.


    "... oh well. Is that what you mean..."


    Delchia nodded again and again afterwards, suddenly looking refreshed as to whether she was convinced.


    But at the next moment, his expression suddenly became cloudy, and he turned to Lombards with a strange face.


    "... so who''s Gaius''s father?


    Chester replied with a soothing voice here, even though his grin was about to spill on a darling demon who dizzily changed his expression.


    "This is Gaius, your father''s deputy secretary, Lombard Schneider. I am my subordinate Helmut Shester. The deputy secretary has a sore throat right now, so please forgive me if I can''t introduce myself."


    Chester decided Delkia was a fairly high-ranking demon, introducing Lombardo by his side as he bowed his head deeply in the utmost polite tone.


    Lombardo bowed deeply to Shester as well, and Delchia nodded satisfactorily.


    "Mm-hmm. Aye. Okay. My name is Delkia. Gaius and I used to get along. Say hello."


    Shester felt familiar with Delkia''s greeting and howled her chest down.


    "Then goodness hasten. Let''s just go."


    Delchia said very cheerfully with a full smile on her face.


    As a result, Chester became a distracted expression for a moment.


    "... which way? ����


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? Down to the bottom!


    Delkia put her hand on her hips and made a kime face to assure her.


    "... ah... then..."


    When Shester finally understood Delkia''s intentions and tried to ask her exactly what they meant again, Delkia blocked her from asking questions with an even cheerful voice.


    "That''s right! We''re gonna go get Gaius back!


    So Delchia moved her gaze to Menontius.


    "Okay? Menontius, we can fight together in helping Gaius."


    Menontius looked a little difficult and thought into the sudden suggestion from Delchia.


    "... I mean, we''ll work together until we call Gaius back at the bottom, but then..."


    Delchia then loudly blocked Menontius so that he could cover it on the way he was talking this time.


    "I''ll take care of it!!


    Delchia turned away from her full grin and grinned uncomfortably as she raised her mouth angle cuddly.


    Then Menontius, who saw it, also confronted him, and smiled invincibly.


    "Fine. Then ask for guidance to the bottom level."


    "Fine. Let''s get out of here!"


    When Delkia returned to her full smile, she turned her heels back, walking alone with Zunzun toward her own mansion.

 778 Episode 776: Panicking

    "Right here. This is the spiral staircase leading to the second level."


    Delchia proceeded Zunzun with her legs intact as she entered her residence, and led everyone through the first floor canteen to open the door of the small room in the back to the giant stone spiral staircase.


    "... what a huge..."


    Shester peered under his eyes from the dance floor of the stairs and felt like he was about to be sucked into a big hole that went as deep as he thought of the bottom of Naruto.


    "Come on, let''s go down"


    Delchia said or took the dove and went down the bravery and spiral stairs.


    Shester had no choice but to follow with Lombardo.


    "... by the way, Gaius, how did you and I get to know each other? ����


    In response to Shester''s inquiry, Dove briefed him on behalf of Delkia.


    "... to help Lord Elle..."


    "... right. After that, Gaius returned to earth to check with the demon, and he was relieved..."


    "... you were..."


    Then Delkia, who was willing to take the lead, broke into a conversation between the two.


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know you were flying into that world. You''re a perfectly fluctuating guy."


    Chester asked Delkia about a certain word that has come up here several times before.


    "By the way, what the hell is the world like over there?


    "Oh, the world over there means Gaius''s..."


    Dove sounded sharp and stopped where Delkia tried to answer cheerfully.


    "Dear Delkia!


    Delkia was unintentionally freaked out that Dove, who usually spoke with a relaxed and calm voice, suddenly razed his voice like a scream.


    "What the sudden!? Wouldn''t you be surprised, suddenly shouting out loud!... Ah! Right! I can''t tell you. Awwwww..."


    Delkia suddenly panicked, remembering something unsavory.


    "... what is it?


    When Shester tried to speak up a lot, Delkia controlled it out loud without getting her hair in between.


    "Nothing!! When I say it''s nothing, it''s nothing!! Got it!!


    Shester had no choice but to silence Delkia, a small but high-ranking senior demon, in an unspeakable manner.


    As a result, the line continued silently down the spiral stairs for a while, but the silence of the moment made Delkia unbearable.


    "... and by the way, who the hell is the other human being there?


    Shester answered with confusion to the overly unnatural shift in topic.


    "... this person is Bishop Lennon of the Papal State of Lowenglin..."


    Even though Delkia begged her, Shester felt strange about introducing herself to Lennon, the enemy of the Uncluttered Heaven, and accidentally raised her mouth and laughed bitterly.

 779 Episode 777: The Conversion

    "Hmm. Low Englin was definitely the biggest country on earth, wasn''t it? Plus there''s a lot of people, right? What''s next? Oh, yeah, yeah. A lot of people with dark personalities, huh?


    Delkia spoke of her impression of a fairly sloppy low englin.


    But Lennon responded politely, without any particular movement.


    "Yes, I thought you were probably right."


    "Right. I knew it. You look a lot darker too, don''t you?


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure it''s not very bright"


    Then Delkia had a full grin.


    "I thought so! I knew I was right, right?


    "Yes, that''s right, Dear Delkia, for your information"


    Lennon uttered a chatty dialogue with floating teeth.


    For this reason Shester glared at Lennon with a slight smile on his face, but where was the wind blowing against Lennon?


    "By the way, it''s a signal. You''ve been getting along a lot with Menontius lately, haven''t you?


    Then the signal slowly walking in the rearmost answered quietly, still in a relaxed tone.


    "... right. Not that we''re close, but we''re not bad..."


    "Hmm. That''s an ambiguous way of putting it, huh? I hear it from the demon. I think you guys have been hanging out a lot lately. Is the reason to call Gaius back also around anyway?


    "That''s right. I''m telling you, hiding won''t start, but we''re going to exchange Gaius with the king of Dallas."


    Then Delkia''s grin disappeared.


    "... well. Dallos... that was just the oldest country on earth, wasn''t it? And the size... but it was second only to the low englin, wasn''t it? However... I think it was a country to the west..."


    Then Dove beside answered.


    "... Yes. The earth is now a tri-powered era with the largest printed superpower, Lowenglin, sandwiched by left-right powers Dallas and Raydom. The most ancient of these is the Kingdom of Dallas."


    "Hmm. What kind of observation is it to set Gaius on the king of Dallas?


    In response to Delkia''s question, Signus laughed and answered.


    "Because it''s funny. That''s all."


    Then Delkia laughed with her nose.


    "Hmm! Lie. That''s not all. What about you, Menontius?


    But Menontius didn''t try to answer just by raising the corner of his mouth and laughing.


    For this reason, the dove beside him opened his mouth to all the infusion.


    "�� it seems that the Dallas royal family is now already considered a deceased by someone. So I think they''re going to take them and put Gaius on their behalf."


    "... Really? What the hell kind of people are they?


    "... Well, I don''t know that"


    "Hmmm... that''s another demon... but..."


    Delkia smiled invincibly once she punctuated the words.


    "That''s funny. I don''t know your souls or your guts, but if it isn''t the fox and the fox, why don''t we go with the demon and the devil?"

 780 Episode 778: Mood

    "We''re here now. This is your final eighth tier!


    Delkia put her hands on her hips and made a crisp doya face, she said.


    Shester saw a very different landscape from each previous hierarchy, which made him feel a little distracted.


    The line had passed through each hierarchy without any problems, thanks to Delchia''s guidance, and had quickly reached the bottom.


    "... you don''t like it, do you, Shester?


    Delkia peeked into Shester''s face and said, keenly perceiving the mood.


    "... no, it''s not that I don''t like it... it''s something I can''t really replace before, so what can I say..."


    "We don''t have a choice! Hell is where our demons live, isn''t it? It''s natural to make it easier to live in over the years! And as a result, they don''t complain about the same streets!


    Shester was surprised by Delkia''s sudden anger and hesitated a little.


    "That''s sort of... right..."


    "It would be! Even the demons of hell want a good life. If so, let''s also develop the premises. Let''s also develop agricultural land. What''s wrong with that?


    Delkia seemed to have bent her navel completely, pointing pointy at her.


    Then Dove beside him saw Shester and sent out a help boat.


    "... Dear Delkia, this person was not otherwise offended. I''m just confused by the fact that the hell you were being asked about is so different from what you actually look like. Please forgive me with generosity."


    Dove said so and bowed his head deeply.


    Seeing it, Chester and Lombardo beside him drowned their heads deeply.


    "... Hmm. Well, if that''s what you''re gonna say, I can''t help it. All right, let''s forgive him!


    "Ha! Thank you"


    Following Dove, who thanked her without putting her hair in, Shesta also thanked her with her head down.


    "Thank you for your pardon"


    Then Delchia''s mood changed dramatically as the mountain weather did.


    "Uhm! That''s good. Let''s try to rush ahead again."


    Shester stroked down his chest howling at Delkia''s improved mood.


    But at the same time, I was concerned about where Delkia was going, and I asked her quite politely.


    "... By the way, Master Delchia, which is it that you say is where you''re going?


    Then Delkia''s mood darkened again.


    Delchia frowned and became a vicious eye-catcher, bending her mouth greatly to the letter to.


    Shester was confused not knowing what was wrong with Delkia''s mind when Dove approached him and pounded him on the shoulder.


    "... don''t worry. It''s not your fault Master Delkia is in a bad mood..."


    Shester didn''t understand the meaning of Dove''s words and was even more baffled.

 781 Episode 779: Witch or Devil.

    "... that''s it..."


    Instead of Delkia, who was silent with a more soothing face than earlier, Dove told Chester with a soothing voice.


    Shester looked up and nodded at the giant castle with no stops ahead, just saying as expected.


    "... this castle is somehow as imagined..."


    "... does exactly what you imagine mean by the same image of hell you''ve had before? ����


    "Oh, I feel like hell in some way."


    "... well. But this... is just a hobby of some if you ask me..."


    "Hobbies? Oh, you mean the hubby of this castle''s master? I see."


    Shester nodded loudly just saying he was convinced.


    But Dove shook his head quietly and slowly.


    "... not..."


    "Yeah? No?


    "... oh, no. This is not the hubby of the castle master, it is the hubby of his wife..."


    I put on a face like Chester was convinced by Dove''s explanation.


    "I mean... you''re a witch hobby... no, you''re not like a witch..."


    Then Dove said with a slight grin.


    "... I don''t know what your definition is, but by our definition, she is also indisputably the devil..."


    "I see. But nevertheless, as far as this hobby goes, you sound personally crazy, don''t you?


    Then Dove laughed in a rare voice.


    "... right. You''re not wrong..."


    "I knew it. Then I can see you, can''t I?


    Shester asked Lombardo beside him.


    Lombardo then nodded with a bitter smile.


    "Nevertheless, there''s no way I can go home without seeing you... and I just have to get there"


    "... by the way, was it still for Gaius that you were acting with the Menontius guys?


    Asked as Dove had thought of it.


    Then Shester waved lightly.


    "No, I came to hell because they caught me. Which means they were forced to bring him in at first."


    "... Hmm. You were brought here without explanation..."


    "Yeah, but he says he''s going to hell to save you, Gaius. Then there''s no reason to refuse. That''s how we''re all walking."


    "... well. But after we rescue him, the purpose is different, right?


    "Whatever. They say Gaius to the king of Dallas, etc., but clearly, I don''t know what that means. It shouldn''t be all kinds of reasons anyway. So... can you help me? Gaius, after I save you, I don''t want to give him to them."


    Then Dove nodded forcefully.


    "... oh. I meant it better than that. Whether it''s Delkia or not..."


    "Right. I appreciate that."


    Though Shester was a little pleased inside that he had acquired a powerful ally, Delkia and Dove, he could not reach great joy because of the immeasurable power of his enemies.

 782 Episode 780: The Bad Hobby Castle Gate

    "... honestly, you have a terrible taste..."


    Shester looked up and groaned at the castle gate of a dreadful design that soared in front of her own eyes.


    Then Delkia in the front row hit and changed from silence until then and responded out loud.


    "You''re right, Shester! You''re right, the guy who makes this stuff is out of his mind!


    "... No, I haven''t said that much..."


    Then Delkia said it loudly so that Shester could cover it to argue.


    "This guy''s really out of his mind! Which one of us is happy to stick the heads of all sorts of creatures to the castle gate? No! The only guy like that is that idiot, even though he''s a hell of a spatter!


    Delchia was right, the castle gate was decorated with the heads of various creatures, large and small.


    Delkia put her hand on her hips and scolded her as she swept back.


    Then Dove beside him groaned at Delkia with a bitter laugh.


    "... Dear Delkia, I know how you feel, but here''s one delivery..."


    "Hmm! I don''t like it! What''s so sad that I have to treat him! I''m not kidding!


    "�� ha. But in the meantime, isn''t that after the interview? Now we have to go through this castle gate first..."


    "Yes! Ya! Why do I have to grow up? I don''t want to say no! I say no!"


    "�� ha. But then I can''t get Gaius back..."


    Then Delchia''s eyebrow root cuddled over, and she became a cute eight-letter eyebrow.


    "����������������������������������������������������������"


    Delchia ordered Dove with a fine voice.


    Dove immediately responded with momentum and ran out on a small run to the castle gate.


    "... Gu..."


    Delchia groaned out of her mouth on the top of the Buddha as much as any more.


    Even though Shester was about to blow out unexpectedly when she saw Delkia like that, she managed to desperately hold her mouth with both hands.


    Then, the soaring evil taste of the castle gate began to open slowly, making a loud noise of metal scrubbing together.


    Delchia began walking toward the castle gate as the Buddha''s summit proceeded.


    That''s why Chester and the others followed, in a relaxed pace.


    "... what a bad taste gate at all. I don''t feel well just passing down there..."


    Delkia slowly crept through the castle gate with bumps and complaints.


    Then Dove, who negotiated with the gatekeeper to let him open the castle gate, quietly stopped by Delchia.


    "�� apparently both of you are at home��"


    Dove whispered to Delkia.


    Then Delkia''s face became the most grumpy ever.


    "... Hmm! Something you don''t need to stay..."

 783 Episode 781: Men of Yangtze

    Whether a gatekeeper had contacted him or not, the door, which then stood at Delchia''s whereabouts, opened one after the other in front of him like an automatic door.


    As a result, Delchia remained silent and continued to stroll vigorously and broadly through the castle with her large crotch.


    And when I kept walking silently for a few minutes, a door to a design that was extraordinarily huge and more luxurious than anything before appeared ahead of my sight.


    "... big...... apparently you have the Jen you''re looking for ahead of you? ����


    Shester spoke with a small voice to Lombardo beside him as he shook his samurai.


    Then Lombardo nodded as he shook his body, thinking that a demon, perhaps fairly high, would appear who would also inhabit the lowest level of hell.


    "�� opens��"


    Seeing the front door open very slowly and rigorously, Shester accidentally ran into his mouth.


    Then Dove, walking forward, turned around and spoke with a calm voice to the Chesters.


    "... I know you do, but without disrespect..."


    Both Shester and Lombardo nodded silently to Dove''s advice.


    Dove nodded satisfactorily when he confirmed it and turned again forward.


    Shester wanted a huge hall to be overwhelming, reminiscent of the luxurious and rugged ballroom that stretched across its dove''s shoulders, and accidentally leaked a big sigh.


    "... how vast... but who isn''t alone? ����


    Shester whispered a lot less against Lombardo.


    Then Lombardo also looked like he ate a shoulder blush just because he was fit.


    However, the leading Delkia walked into the vast hall with Zunzun and his big crotch, just because it had nothing to do with the thoughts of the Shesters.


    For that reason, the Chesters had no choice but to go in with a strange look on their face.


    Then all of a sudden, the floors of the vast large hall swayed like a palm flame everywhere.


    "... what?... shaking? ����


    Shester said in an unexpected voice.


    Then Lombardo beside him had an equally surprising look.


    "... sounds like a pneumonia, is that what happens in the room? ����


    When Shester said it against Lombardo as he shrugged, suddenly the pneumonia increased its swinging, to a height of around 2M.


    And as I looked at it, I wondered if it had started to form a human form, and it gradually stained black.


    And it was not long after that that that the Yangtze became completely human form, and the Great Hall was filled by men in black.


    But the men in black did not appear only on the line connecting the center of the great hall, a stage high in the front from the main door, and something like a single long road had been made.


    Delkia strolled forcefully there early.


    And when he had finally jumped out to the front of the stage, Delchia suddenly spoke out loud.


    "It''s Delkia! Come out!

 784 Episode 782: Cursing Each Other

    "It''s Delkia! Come out!


    The mouth of Delkia''s quarrel waist sounded like a thunderbolt across the great hall.


    Then the space around the two-legged chair, seated on stage, began to shake heavily.


    "Hmm! Stay with me! Show yourself!


    Delkia showered further fury toward the sway in front of her.


    Then a small, adorable, loosely wavy twin-tailed girl appeared out of the wobble.


    "... What!?... Dear Delkia? ����


    When Shester shrugged unexpectedly when he saw the girl appearing in front of him, the real Delkia, who was royal in front, turned and yelled at him in a ghostly shape.


    "No shit!!


    Then the girl, who appeared out of the wobble, yelled at Chester, as did Delkia.


    "You idiot!! Make me such an idiot and dumb fool!!


    Then Delkia turned to herself and the gourd girl and showered her with cursing murmurs like a magma blowing out of an active volcano eruption.


    "Hey! Who is stupid, dumb and stupid!? You''re the idiot in the first place! You big fool! You''re the dumb one, too! You big moron! And the fool is naturally you! You timeless fool!!


    "What''s wrong with telling a fool he''s stupid! Besides, you''re definitely not an idiot! And no matter what you say, you''ll be a complete fool though -!!


    "I would have told you that was you! The least necessary piece of garbage in this hell!! Don''t talk like that in the garbage minutes! My ears rot!!


    "Oh good! Rot rot! I mean rot your whole body, not just your ears!!


    "You rot!!


    "You''re the one who rots!!


    "O x �� �� % * -!!


    "�� * ? # -!


    " @ �� ��: -!!


    "�� �� ? ? �� -!


    ����������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    The Chesters were just as easy to pay for the continued cursing and murmuring.


    But the two offenses didn''t even show any signs of an end.


    That''s why Shester pounded Dove''s shoulder watching with an objectified look at the two ugly feuds in front of them.


    "... can you tell me? What the hell is that girl..."


    Dove answered Shester''s question with a bitter smile.


    "... it''s Master Karin. For Delkia, you''ll be hit by her twin sisters."


    Then it became a face that Shester was convinced.


    "Is it still true? Too unexpected an answer to be funny, but well, that''s fine, but are these two dog-monkeys better friends than that?


    Then Dove shrugged her shoulder gently.


    "... as you can see. Despite the same appearance, unfortunately, you two are a lot worse friends than just kids..."

 785 Lesson 783: Two Storms

    The moment Dove told him that in a sigh mix, he suddenly looked back at Delkia twirling in a ghostly shape.


    "Who looks the same!! Different how you saw it!! They''re twins, so even if they''re somewhat alike, there''s obviously gonna be a difference. - Huh!!!


    Then Karin, who was in conflict with Delkia, also rolled up with tremendous momentum toward Dove.


    "You idiot!! There''s no reason to be the same! I would have decided to be hundreds of times cuter than such a tiny little pussy - whoa!!!


    Then Delkia reacted quickly to this and immediately turned to Karin to resume the unproductive whining.


    "I''m thousands of times cuter than you!!! Mostly what, that hairstyle! Twin tails are the best hairstyles that only a cute person as much as me can do!! Not a good hairstyle though, like you!!


    "Duh duh!! Thousands of times cuter than you would have decided that I would be, but - whoa!! I mean, how many twin tails are you making? You''re not ashamed that you don''t look good in the mood? This fool - whoa!!


    The stormy battle of Delkia VS Karin continued unceasingly once again.


    Dove was heartbroken that the firepowder that had once descended on him had been flown somewhere by the storm.


    "... you saved me? But what do we do? You''re gonna keep watching this sisterhood fight the whole time?


    Shester asked as she placed her pong and hand on Dove''s shoulder.


    "... there is no way to stop it. We have to wait..."


    Shesta shook Dove''s answer with a big face.


    Then suddenly, there was a voice coming from directly behind Shester.


    "... you''re just tired of it. I hope you don''t mind..."


    It was Menontius who spoke from over Shester''s shoulder.


    Menontius stepped forward quietly in slow motion.


    And he stood directly next to the two people who quarreled.


    "That''s it. Do the sisters fight elsewhere. I have no business with you."


    Then Delkia and the others stopped bitching instantly.


    Then they circled their necks in a slow motion at the same time, staring at Menontius with a dazed eye at the same time.


    "" What are you?


    That''s just because they''re twins, or the two voices were completely synchronized.


    Menontius, however, did not move at all, and immediately followed the two arrows and let them go.


    "Let''s say it again. I don''t need you guys. What I need... is Astalot."


    Then all of a sudden, there was an awesome gust of wind in the vast hall.


    It was still a stormy storm in the spring.


    The Shesters were surprised by the sudden events and took defensive postures such as flipping their bodies and covering their faces with their arms in a hurry.


    Then the breeze gradually healed and the area was surrounded by total silence.


    Shester put his body back together with a much more blurry face, while slowly lowering his arms, which were covering his face.


    Then there stood a beautiful man, who could not be seen in the world, quietly with a smile.

 786 Episode 784: Replace

    Shester saw a man who did not seem to be the man of the world who appeared before him, and trembled and fell in love.


    "... what..."


    The man flashed his long silver hair brilliantly and stepped down onto the stage, smiling with a smile.


    Then a man stopped looking at Menontius.


    Menontius turned out to be a subtle expression with no judgment as to whether he was smiling or staring.


    "... it''s Astarot. Long time no see, huh? ����


    To Menontius'' inquiry, the man nodded slowly.


    "... right. I haven''t seen you in a long time... yes, I guess I''m already losing my memory..."


    Astalot said in a very soft, kind voice, merciful to all.


    "... right. It''s been a long time since I thought about it..."


    Menontius said something that could be taken either as an inquiry into Astalot or as an inquiry into himself.


    "... yeah, but you''re not here today to talk about the old days, are you?


    Although Astalot had always had a grin, Chester caught the indescribable demonic glow behind his eyes.


    For that reason, Shester accidentally broke into two conversations.


    "... excuse me. I am Helmut Shester. This is Lombard Schneider. Actually, we..."


    Shester tried to introduce herself with her right hand against her chest to show her the best gratitude so as not to be rude to important people in hell.


    But Astalot gently blocked Chester''s words while further enhancing his grin.


    "Yeah, I know. You''re Gaius'' father, right?... It''s okay. You know why you came to see me."


    "Really! So can I help you?


    "Yeah, of course. It would also be possible to bring Gaius back to this side if you were here. I will gladly help you."


    Astalot''s words were very powerful, and although Shester was very pleased, he caught a little by the words along the way.


    "... excuse me. I''d like to ask you a few questions... I think they said it would also be possible to bring you back here Gaius if we were here... what the hell does that mean?


    Astalot then glanced slightly at Menontius and Signus'' faces.


    "... apparently they didn''t say why they brought you this far, did they?


    So Astalot turned his gaze back from Menontius to the Chesters, and at the same time told them with a gentle voice, merciful to all.


    "... ok. Let me tell you something. Calling Gaius back will require the lives of the people who care most about him. I mean Lombard Schneider, in exchange for your life��"

 787 Chapter 785: Protest

    "... be!... what the hell!?


    Shester didn''t think, screaming as if trying to spit everything out of his gut.


    But Lombardo beside him closed his lid slowly and quietly, silently, expecting to some extent.


    "... I refuse to accept such a thing! I won''t forgive you!


    But Shester''s cry was dispelled by Lennon''s cold, extreme voice.


    "What am I going to do because I won''t forgive you? How do you fight all these people with your children?


    Chester ate reflexively into Lennon''s cold-blooded words.


    "Still!! Whoever they are, all they have to do is fight for more than they can accept!!


    "Really? Then you will be duly remitted."


    Shester tongued at Lennon''s pushy way of saying it.


    "Shit... Lennon, from the beginning..."


    Then Lennon spun his own lips around with a long tongue.


    "Yeah, of course you were going to do that from the beginning, right? Getting him is a top priority. Thank you for getting caught so well."


    "Come on! You''re not the only one who forgives me! Whatever it is, one day I''ll hang you on the stranglehold!


    "Kukukuku, you''re a really comfortable loser. Oh, dear. Sooner or later, we''ll wait for you."


    That''s what Lennon said and gave her a full high laugh.


    Then Menontius took a mild step forward there.


    "Astalot, shall I guide you then? Go to him..."


    Astalot nodded lightly, turning his body refreshed.


    Shester was surprised, and suddenly his body was feathered from behind the moment he opened his mouth to raise his protest toward its back.


    "... be! Let go! What do you do!?


    Shester twisted his body desperately to untie the hold as Astalot exited the Great Hall in a slow foothold.


    Then it caught my eye that Lombardo by his side was about to be feathered by men in black just like himself.


    "Hey! Let go! Let that man go! Hey, you guys! I can''t understand you telling me to let go!!


    But the men in black had already completely consolidated the two a little, and no matter how rampant they were, they were no longer freaked out.


    "Come on!... no! That won''t happen! I would never let that happen!!


    Chester''s scream rang out into the great hall.


    But such a grievous cry could not have stopped Astalot from walking.

 788 Episode 786: Destiny to Wait

    One.


    "... cum! You..."


    Karin, Delkia and Dove continued after Astaloto, and as Lennon followed him with a chill laugh afterwards, he finally quietly slipped through the sides of the Chesters with a face like an inertial surface where Signus had no emotions whatsoever.


    Shester still felt like he was going to give in to this too desperate situation.


    But Lombardo, sitting beside Shester like that, had an extremely calm look on his face.


    "... Deputy Secretary..."


    To Shester''s whining, Lombardo responded with a smile.


    Then from the back of Shester, Menontius, who remained alone, said with a low calm voice.


    "Apparently Lombardo is ready. Then you''ll be ready."


    Shester rebelled so intensely against Menontius'' words that the tide of blood in his youth was wanting.


    "That''s what they say and yes it is!!


    But Menontius said in a calm and calm manner.


    "I don''t have to tell you. But walk. We''ve decided. You have no way of overturning it."


    To Menontius'' ultimatum, Chester bit his umbilical cord from the bottom of his belly.


    "... where the hell are you going? ����


    To Menontius'' absolute pressure, Chester was at his best to ask so.


    Menontius then warped the edge of his mouth and said with a satanic smile on his face.


    "... that''s what you''ll find out if you go. Then you don''t need to know now... Come on, walk, you guys. Towards the fate of waiting ahead..."


    Two.


    "... how far is this staircase going? ����


    Shester asked Menontius, who leads behind him, as he followed Astalot and left the Great Hall and stretched down the long descending staircase without interruption, even ahead of him walking down the long corridor that leads from there.


    Then Menontius replied, still smiling satanically.


    "Bottom of Hell."


    "What!? At the bottom of hell? Isn''t this final eighth tier the bottom of hell?


    Menontius gently leaked a bitter laugh at the startling Chester inquiry.


    "Generally. But there''s actually another stage down there..."


    To Menontius'' answer, Chester unexpectedly frowned.


    "What do you mean?... that there is a further ninth tier under the final eighth tier?


    "No, there''s not as much space underneath here as there''s ever been. So technically, it''s not like the Ninth Hierarchy. I don''t know... there''s a big hole under the eighth tier... but you can think of it."


    Chester nodded convincingly to Menontius'' explanation.


    But at the same time, the answers to those lurking in the big hole came up behind Shester''s brain.


    It was something that had emerged as a result of connecting the inheritance of hell on earth.


    That''s why Chester decided to try hitting Menontius breathlessly.


    "... Menontius... we know who we are..."

 789 Episode 787: The Great River of Permafrost

    �������ۤ����Фä������ޤ������Ǥ⤢�����ʡ�


    ��Υ�ƥ����������Ĥ������Ԥ�������Džۤ�����


    ����K�ڰ��A�ӤΤ�����¤�һ�ν��ꤿ�Ȥ����ˤ����ߤȤʤ�С��������ߤ����������ʤ�����ʡ�����


    ���������`��Ŀ�򼚤�ơ����ޤ��פ�Ҋ�����A�¤�ˤ�߾ݤ��ʤ����Ԥä���


    �����ƥ�Υ�ƥ���������ֱ��ȡ��Ԥ��ӛ�����Фˤ���تz���v�����龰��д��˼�������ʤ��醖�����Τ��ä���


    ���_���تz�ˤϡ����Ã����δ�������Ϥ���������


    ����ȥ�Υ�ƥ���������ä���Ⱦ����ˤ��ʤ�������


    ������ͨ��������ä��ܤ��뤳�ȤΤʤ���δ�Ӥ��_���ˤ���ʡ�


    ������Ͻ�⤢��Ȥ����櫓���ʣ���


    ������ʡ����δ�Ӥ���ˤ�äƚ�Y������줿��Τ����تz�����Έ����Ȥ��`�äƤʡ�


    ���تz�����Έ������������ǹ̤��줿�Ȥ����Τ�����


    �������������⤽��تz��ȫ�Ƥ��A�Ӥ����������ä��Τ���������L�����¤򤫤��Ƥ�ä�����ܤ������٤����Ľ֤����äưkչ�����Ƥ����Τ��������줬���ܤ��ä��Τϡ���ʤ����ξ��������ˤ�ä��Ф�줿����ʤΤ���


    �������Ĥޤ���ΤȤ��`������ξ��������ˤ�äƹ̤��줿��ϡ���ħ�����ˤ�ä��ܤ������Ȥ����ܤ��ä��Ȥ����櫓������


    �����������L�����¤򤫤��ƤǤϤ��뤬�ʡ��������δ�Ӥ����������֤ˤ�äƃ��餻����ΤʤΤ����ʤ˽���ܤ������Ȥ��������ˤ����¤˴��ڤ��롭���Ȥ����櫓����


    �������ʤ�ۤɤʡ����Ϥˁ���끻�ФȤ������Ϥʤ��褦�����ʤ�Ф��Κ�δ�Ӥ˲����줷�ߤ����⡢�����餯��ͬ���ʤΤ������ʡ�����


    ���������`���ۤ��褦���Ԥ��ȡ���Υ�ƥ��������䤪���A�¤�ָ��������


    ���ɤ����Ҋ���Ƥ����褦��������


    ���������`�ϥ���Х�ɤȹ���Ŀ�����餷���A�¤�Җ���z�����


    �������ˤ�Ŀ�ˤϡ��ޤ��ܤ���Ȥ������\�����礬Ҋ���Ƥ�������Ǥ��ä���


    ������Ҋ���󡭡������ˤ⤦�����Τ����تz����εפϡ�����


    ������������������ʮ�֤⤹����Ť���������


    �������������������ˤ���Τ��ʣ������������򤳤�����˺��ӑ������Ȥγ������ߤ�������


    ���������`������Υ���Х�ɤ������Ҋ��ꡢ���Ԥ˜���������Ǥ�ä��Ԥä���


    ������Υ�ƥ������Ϥ���ʤ��Ȥˤ�ȫ���v�Ĥ�֤�����������¤�ʤ��褦���Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���������������ʸ��H�����������椨�ˤ��뤳�Ȥǡ����������򤳤�����˺��ӑ������Ȥ����ܤȤʤ�Τ���


    �����ã������虜�虜�Ԥ鷺�Ȥ�������������


    ���������`��ŭ�����˳����ƥ�Υ�ƥ������˿��h������


    ������Υ�ƥ������Ϻ΄I�����L�ȡ����֤ˤ⤷�ʤ��ä���


    ����������ˤ��Ƥ�ä��֤�����������ޤ�����ΤϤ��������֤���ä�������������


    ��Υ�ƥ�������������������Ŀ�򼚤᤿��


    ����Ȥ��Θ��Ӥ򥷥������`��Ҋ��䡢�Ԥ��ŭ�����Ф��Ϥ��ä������Ĥ��٤ꡢ˼�鷺�������ڤ�Ĥ��Ƴ����Τ��ä���


    ��������ä����Ȥ�����Τ��������ߤˡ����تz��֧���ߤˤ������Ã����˲����줷�ߡ������ΐ�ħ��������ˡ�����

 790 Chapter 788: Horror Heart

    Menontius didn''t say anything to Shester''s question, he merely crooked the edge of his mouth and laughed sarcastically.


    But Shester saw the grin as positive.


    "... you''ve met him before, haven''t you?... to Satan..."


    But Menontius still didn''t say anything, he just smiled demonically.


    For that reason, Shester had no choice but to speed up his steps and ask the signal walking in front of them.


    "Signus, how about you? Have you ever met Satan, the demon king?


    Then Signus also laughed, distorting the edge of his mouth, but he opened his mouth against Chester, unlike Menontius.


    "No. I''ve never been this far in the first place."


    "Right. So you''re still pretty sure you''re downstairs in Satan, the evil demon king, right?


    Then Signus raised his voice slightly and laughed.


    "Have you been molested... well done. There''s no point in coming this far and hiding it. You''re right, Satan, the ruler of hell, is ahead of us."


    "Again, yes... you are really there, Satan the Demon King... no, of course you are, I have met all kinds of demons before... naturally Satan is also real and not strange. On the contrary, it should be taken for granted. But... don''t shake. I can''t stop trembling earlier when I meet the Evil Demon King..."


    Shester raised his own palms to chest height.


    Then Shester was right, and his palms were indeed trembling in small pieces.


    "What else? It''s impossible for a human being to see the evil demon king..."


    "No matter how many archdeacons you are, you are a living person..."


    "How about that? Didn''t you yourself say that before? I''m not a monster, am I?


    "... that''s right..."


    Then Chester tilted his little neck gently there.


    And I decided to bump into it about a certain question I had about Signus.


    "... maybe you''re not human already? ����


    Then Signus laughed, distorting the edge of his mouth the most ever.


    "... why did you think that? ����


    In questioning Signus, Shester frowned and thought.


    "... No, I didn''t say it with particular certainty. But isn''t that restlessness unusual? No matter how many archdeacon mentors, there is no way they can compete with the devil. Then it would be natural to instinctively fear the Menontius people in the first place. Not to mention being Satan, the demon king, would be the greatest subject of awe for humans. Nonetheless, you are downright calm. Either you''re sure you''ll never be attacked, or you''re confident. Didn''t I?"


    To Shester''s inquiry, Signus grinned, pointing to the man walking in front.


    "So what about this guy? You''re gonna walk confidently without fear at all, okay?


    There was the figure of Bishop Lennon, the undisputed son of man, who walked vigorously without any fear.

 791 Chapter 789: Sidewalk

    "... sure... na..."


    To Menontius'' point, Chester lost his word.


    (... Abnormal indeed. Signus is an epic archdeacon, albeit human. Confronted with the devil, he has no fear, he may have some power. But Lennon... is obviously just a human being. Then it is normal to have a fear of demons and other things first. In spite of that, he''s... rather happy than afraid... what is that delightful look on his face! What the hell? That light footprint! Does he know it''s Satan, the demon king, waiting for him? Really, while you know it. Oh? If so, isn''t he an anomaly after all... "


    "... he''s probably a genuine freak..."


    Shester told me to squeal.


    Menontius then jumped a pin and a single eyebrow, arguing against Chester.


    "How about that? You say that because you don''t understand him, but isn''t that too much of an argument? So I ask you, are you going to treat all those who are beyond your comprehension as strangers?


    "... not like that..."


    "But is that what you''re actually saying? Surely that would be an easy act. You just have to retell all those who are out of your comprehension. So you don''t have to work hard to understand the incomprehensible. It''s never been easier. But it''s called lying around, isn''t it? Humans, we can''t lay on the sidelines. What do I say when I stop people the most?"


    Signus said so, laughing karakara.


    Chester chewed up Signus'' words in his chest with a sharp expression.


    (... sideways or... regrettably, you may be right. But if so, why isn''t Lennon afraid of the demons?... Is that still because you''re subservient to Zexism?... He said before that if the devil existed, he could at the same time ascertain the reality of God. I guess that''s important to the Zeks. So he also said that the path to hell is the path to God. But... is it something that makes you feel so happy just because you can feel the reality of God? He still seems like a lunatic to me. No, you''re more of a fanatic than a madman...... but it just means you look crazy either way. I mean, wouldn''t that generally be in brackets as an anomaly? Or��)


    Shester suddenly quickened his legs there and approached behind Lennon.

 792 Chapter 790: Understanding

    As Shester approached Lennon''s back, he spoke out in large measure.


    "It''s Lennon. Listen, aren''t the demons horrible?


    Then Lennon looked back and said.


    "Horrible? Oh, right. That''s terrible indeed."


    Lennon''s answer was unexpected to Chester.


    "Is it horrible? You don''t look very scared, though? ����


    Lennon answered Shester''s much-needed question with a full grin.


    "It''s horrible. But acting with the devil is synonymous with acting with God for me."


    "Oh, is that still true? Because if the devil exists, you can confirm the logic that God should be real again, naturally?


    "Yeah, you''re right. You did say that before, didn''t you? Realizing the reality of God is a great joy for me."


    "Oh, you heard. But... it''s Satan who''s waiting for us, isn''t it? Still not afraid?


    "That''s why I say I''m scared. But at the same time, it''s also true that you''re trembling with joy."


    "... don''t suffer from understanding..."


    "I''m not trying to make you understand..."


    "So is that. We are enemies of uncertainty."


    "Right. Though, that''ll be over soon, too, won''t it?


    "... he''s a nasty guy. You''re still a bad guy..."


    When Shester said so to throw up and throw it away, he quietly slowed down his walk and stepped back.


    "... what do you think? Do you understand?


    Signus asked Chester without mistake.


    But Shester answered reluctantly with a sinister face.


    "No, I don''t understand at all, and I''m no longer willing to understand."


    Then Signus gave a dry laugh with a caracalla.


    "Apparently you haven''t been made yet, have you? Young, young..."


    Shester slowly went down without dealing with him, although he got a little cocky about the way Signus said it.


    And coming next to Lombardo again, now Menontius has spoken from behind.


    "Isn''t it time you guys saw the bottom in your eyes?


    Shester glanced downstairs.


    Then Menontius was right, there was a bright blue view at the bottom of hell.


    "... permafrost... is that it? ����


    Menontius responded violently to Chester''s question.


    "That''s right. That''s the great river God has made for so long."


    Menontius narrowed his eyes when he said so, with an indescribable look on his face.


    "... you look like you might have some deep memories, too?


    To Chester''s inquiry Menontius laughed distorting the edge of his mouth.


    "Not so much. But... it doesn''t mean I don''t have any memories at all..."


    Menontius said so, laughing even more heavily distorted at the edge of his mouth.

 793 Episode 791: Permafrost

    Finally down the stairs, Chester leaked her sighs with white exhalation into the blue and white world that spread in front of her.


    "... not as cold as I thought it would be for permanent frozen soil..."


    While Shester stepped out into the permafrost, he leaked questions to no one.


    Then Menontius answered quietly and in a heavy tone, as he continued later.


    "It''s not that I can''t melt it because it''s too cold."


    "Oh, I see. Is that what you mean? If it''s just extremely cold, bring the fire closer and one day it will melt. But you''re saying this isn''t something like that..."


    said Shester as he walked carefully over the permafrost.


    Then Menontius joked a little and said:


    "That''s right. This is God''s business."


    Menontius'' words were mixed with something somewhat thorny.


    That''s why Shester decided to poke it there.


    "There seems to be a lot of things I think about God, don''t you?


    Then Menontius said, with a subtle face as if it were quiet but holding one thing in his belly.


    "Not really. Because there''s not that much deep interaction. What, it''s just like a rotten edge"


    Then the atheist Chester couldn''t hide his surprise in this statement either.


    "... what is the corrupt fringe against God... a lot of that... oh well, should the devil..."


    "That''s the thing. Is there any reason why the devil should be a god?


    "Right. I tend to forget from that look, but you were the devil, weren''t you?


    "Hmm. If they did say that, not only I, but the Astarots were human, too, right?


    "Oh, so forget it. But most of all, you fight fear, don''t you?


    "Well, fear... doesn''t really look like it?


    "That''s not true. My heart is trembling with fear."


    "Right. So how about against those who wait ahead?


    "That''s right. I don''t want to see you forever if you can be a demon king."


    "But if you don''t see me, I''m in trouble."


    Menontius just said.


    As a result, Chester gave a flashy look.


    "I know. Don''t tell everyone, okay?


    Then Menontius crooked the edge of his mouth and laughed demonically.


    "... oh, you''re still the devil..."


    Shester groaned hatefully.


    Menontius laughed quietly with a satanic smile on his face.


    "That''s the thing. Fate is no longer the same. Give it up."


    Shester couldn''t see Lombardo beside him, staring directly into the void.


    The hell line between Shester and Lombardo was about to arrive at the end station soon.

 794 Episode 792: Footsteps

    "... yeah? ����


    I noticed that Shester was in the line walking on the ice like a silent funeral.


    Shester looked back and asked Menontius walking behind him.


    "... no sound of walking on the ice, but what do you mean? ����


    The Chesters were walking on blue, clear ice, making the sound of a tall cancun, but only Menontius walking behind them made no noise at all.


    But Menontius answered Shester''s question quietly with an incredible grin.


    "... well, you''ve noticed? Let''s call it the inner wisdom eye..."


    "Why are you walking without making a sound? Or is that what demons are for?


    Shester immediately frowned and thought after saying so.


    "... No, the Astarots are making footsteps... not just Signus or Lennon. Undoubtedly the previous one is hearing footsteps for the number of people..."


    Shester cleared his ears and captured the footsteps heard from the front.


    Then Menontius deepened his incredible grin.


    "... you have a lot of ears, don''t you?... is that so clear?


    "I know. Because you''re not that far away, are you? I know if you can hear the footsteps for the number of people."


    "... Hmm. So, what do you mean, you can''t hear footsteps? ����


    "No, I just noticed, so I asked, shouldn''t I?


    Then Menontius pinned up one eyebrow.


    "... I don''t mind? ����


    Shester found Menontius''s series of remarks and facial expressions on the matter rather suspicious.


    For this reason, I decided to pursue it only a little bit.


    "Then why don''t you tell me? Why are you walking without making footsteps?"


    The facial expressions on Menontius'' face moved only slightly to Chester''s straightforward question.


    But Menontius didn''t open his mouth especially because of it.


    Shester was even more suspicious and questioned.


    "I ask again because I didn''t seem to hear you, but why don''t you make footsteps? Tell me."


    Then Menontius finally opened his mouth as if he had no choice.


    "... Hi, you seem to have a lot of eye contact, but why do you care?


    "Didn''t I just tell you? He said he just asked because he noticed. Then I looked like you didn''t like it, so when I asked if I should have asked, I said you wouldn''t mind. That''s why I''m asking. Why are you trying to distract us?


    Menontius fell preoccupied with answers to Shester''s repeated pursuits.


    But he finally opened his heavy mouth, thinking.


    "... fine. Then I''ll tell you the answer. Why don''t my footsteps? The answer is�� my body is floating in the universe. What do you say? Are you satisfied with this? ����

 795 Chapter 793: The Universe

    "... why do we need to float in the universe?


    Shester asked Menontius a lot.


    Menontius replied with a slight smile.


    "... my body is special? It''s always floating in the universe..."


    Shester frowned and asked a lot more.


    "What''s a special body like? Does that have anything to do with you changing?


    Menontius then distorted his mouth even more delightfully.


    "... well yes. Don''t you poke a sharp spot inside? ����


    Chester frowned even deeper into Menontius'' words.


    "... is that true? Is that really what you''re saying?... Fair enough. But what changes is that other demons should be the same... or is this my wrong knowledge?


    "... No, your knowledge is not wrong. Because most of us could change if we were more than advanced demons. But my changes... are a little special..."


    "What does that special mean?


    Then Menontius raised his voice gently and laughed.


    "... I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you any more. This is my... because it''s a secret, so to speak? ����


    Then Shester shimmered his eyes and asked.


    "Does that mean your weakness?


    But Menontius waved slowly and loudly, without moving at all.


    "... no, that''s not why. But I don''t mind if you take it that way..."


    In Chester''s eyes, it didn''t look like Menontius was deceiving the conversation at all.


    (... apparently it doesn''t really mean it''s a weakness. But if so, what? Why is Menontius floating in space? Change is not his exclusive patent. If so, it doesn''t mean that it floats in the universe because it makes changes. But he said his change was special. There''s a secret to that, and I say there''s no reason to teach it... what the hell am I supposed to think of this? ����


    Shester thought desperately around his head.


    But I could not find any answer.


    "... I don''t know. It''s a total treat..."


    "Right. I''m sorry to hear that, huh? But I''m not gonna tell you my secret, either, am I? Isn''t this something we''ve been talking about?"


    Menontius said so and pinned up a single eyebrow.


    Though Chester was driven by a somewhat loathsome feeling when he saw it, he had no choice but to give it up because there was no way Menontius would make a secret confession in any further conversation.

 796 Chapter 794: Ruthless Proclamation

    "... than that, apparently it''s time to arrive?


    Menontius said with a calm voice as he narrowed his eyes and looked far away.


    Shester quickly turned forward and narrowed his eyes to the position that there was no more and looked far ahead.


    "... I don''t see anything... it just seems like the glacier is going on in an extended way..."


    To Shester''s whining, Menontius answered quietly.


    "You''re with me earlier. Apparently you haven''t seen it yet, but it''s clearly visible to my eyes, isn''t it? His capture cage..."


    "Cage?... are you being put in a cage?


    Then Menontius laughed lightly.


    "... No, it''s not. He''s caught in the ice, right? Until I put it that way..."


    "... Hmm. You''re a poet, right?


    "Not so much. Is it better than that? It''s almost breakup time, isn''t it?


    Then Chester''s face became visibly cloudy.


    I saw that and Menontius told me to go after him.


    "... From earlier on you seemed deliberately thinking about other matters in order to forget about it, but time is definitely passing. Trying to pass the time for no reason, trying to do something else..."


    More shadows were cast down on the face of Shester, who was poked at the drawing.


    "... I know. That''s not true..."


    "That would be so. You were only deliberately taking care of other matters. To forget that this is going to happen for sure..."


    I distorted Chester''s face so much that there was no more to Menontius'' ruthless words.


    "... you can''t handle it? I can manage..."


    But such Chester''s plea did not reach Menontius.


    "No. Because this is inevitable. Besides, it looks like the person is already ready, right?


    As Menontius put it, Lombardo''s face had a crisp look.


    "... Deputy Secretary..."


    Shester shrugged unexpectedly.


    Then Menontius blocked it and said it out cold.


    "You too. Give it up. I''ve decided my destiny. Even when you humans are in a bunch, we demons know as much as we do."


    "... I know that. So I want to hear it. There''s no other way? Gaius, is there any other way to get you back? ����


    But Menontius'' words crushed Chester''s hopes by the time he was completely skinless.


    "None. Nothing like that at all. So give it up, man."


    To Menontius'' ruthless proclamation, Shester accidentally made his face cushy, zeroing a large grain of tears.

 797 Chapter 795 Calculation

    As Shester walked bluntly like a funeral attendee wiping a large tear, he heard Menontius talking to himself from behind.


    "... Hmm. He''s the same..."


    When Shester looked back unexpectedly, Menontius stared forward in real bitterness.


    Menontius noticed Shester''s gaze, but he didn''t say anything, just kept staring forward.


    So when Shester looked forward and looked far away, they finally came into view as their end station blurted away.


    "... is that it..."


    Then Menontius responded with a low and harsh voice.


    "That''s right. There''s a guy in that iceberg."


    In the foreground, a spire-like iceberg awaited a line.


    Shester gazed into the midst of that iceberg, but it was not yet foreseeable in their sight.


    "... there''s Satan in there..."


    I grumbled so that Shester could receive both solitary and questioning.


    Then Menontius answered quietly whether he regarded it as a question.


    "That''s right. He... Satan keeps trapped in that ice... probably forever in the future..."


    Menontius said so, gently sounding one nose.


    "... Satan seems to have something to think about, doesn''t he? Are you hostile?


    "Well, another question? Are you still going to distract us from reality? No����"


    Then Shester blocked Menontius'' words and said away.


    "No. It''s not. If you and Satan are hostile, there is still a chance. If we can keep Satan on our side, we can keep you..."


    Then now Menontius blocked Shester''s words.


    "Why should Satan be on your side? If there is some kind of weapon on your side that Satan would be interested in, then there is nothing for you. So how do we get Satan on our side? Satan wouldn''t have any sardines with you guys on his side with nothing?


    Shester then gave a bitter look.


    "... that''s right... but even if I couldn''t have Satan on my side, if it was anything like you guys fighting, it could be any confusion or anything. It might be possible to escape."


    Then Menontius laughed.


    "I see. Interesting. How dare you escape the matrix? Really funny, man."


    Then Shester looked forward and said away.


    "If you want to laugh, laugh, but be good. But humans can hope as long as they live. Then I''ll get away with it! I don''t care what you look like!

 798 Episode 796: Satans Face

    "... there is... something..."


    Shester shrugged unexpectedly, confirming a huge black shadow, visible in the ice spire of what would be a hundred meters high soaring forward.


    "... is that Satan..."


    Shester stared at the black shadow even more narrowly.


    Then Menontius answered sternly with a low and calm voice.


    "That''s right. That''s Satan."


    As Shester walked further and gradually approached him, he was finally able to see Satan''s greatness clearly in his sight, and he accidentally raised his voice of surprise.


    "... that... that face..."


    Then Menontius took over Chester''s words.


    "That''s right. That''s the face I showed you earlier. It was an imitation of Satan''s face."


    The face visible in the ice tower far away, his mouth protruding unusually like a wolf, and a sheep-like curly angle protruding from his head.


    It was the exact same face Menontius had changed earlier to prove himself to be a demon.


    "... I see. Don''t let your instinctive fear awaken you from that look..."


    Shester was terrified of Satan''s too demonic appearance and felt his whole body skin poppy.


    "It will be. That''s why I imitated it."


    "... that figure is what most people would imagine when we humans think of the devil... but why the hell is that? How do we humans know what Satan looks like when he''s caught deep in hell? Perhaps someone else could have gotten into this deep in hell before..."


    Then Menontius said as he made an indescribably subtle look.


    "... come on, how about that?


    "But then there''s no explanation? Why are we being planted with Satan''s figure as an image of the devil? Isn''t there someone who told you?


    Then Menontius became an even stranger indescribable expression.


    "What do you think? Menontius, don''t you know the answer to this mystery?


    Suddenly Menontius laughed at Shester''s further pursuit.


    And when he had finished laughing, he whispered quietly in a low and muffled voice.


    "... come on, how was it?... you forgot..."


    The way Menontius said it was even like saying he was hiding the truth, and Chester was a little handicapped and snotty.


    But I did not think that the answer to the truth would return where I pursued it any further, so I broke off talking to Menontius and looked up at the ice tower again directly in front of him.


    Then Shester was fairly close to the ice tower, and Satan''s giant trapped inside was looking pretty clear.


    Then Menontius spoke in a quiet and gracious voice, as he had never heard before.


    "... Now it''s time to really say goodbye. There''s only so little time left for you..."

 799 Episode 797: Calling

    "... oh, Satan... what a disaster..."


    Bishop Lennon raised his voice of admiration as he looked up at the evil demon king, captured by an ice tower that soared in front of him.


    The line had finally arrived before Satan, the devil king of purpose.


    "... Well, then anyone can, but shall I have Satan awakened"


    An elderly archdeacon, Signus, spoke to no one in a squeamish voice.


    Then Menontius, the rearmost, inquired of Astalot, the great nobleman, as the prince of the evil demon kingdom at the forefront.


    "Hmm. What do we do, Astarot? Do I do it, or do you? Which one do you want?


    Then Astaloto looked back in slow motion.


    "... not only me, but also Karin and Delkia?


    Then Menontius bent the edge of his mouth like a mockery.


    "Well, how about that? I don''t think Satan''s gonna wake up to the little guy.


    Karin and Delkia raised their protests by synchronizing them completely like sisters.


    "" Who is the dwarf!!


    Then Menontius said, pinning up one eyebrow in a mean-spirited manner.


    "Preferably. Then you can call it in. Probably not gonna react to anything, though, huh?


    "Whoa! I''ll do it! Look at you!!


    Delkia reacted and said back as soon as possible.


    Then Karin, forgetting her usual lack of friendship, sent an ale against Delkia.


    "All right! Do it, Delkia! You can do it!


    Delkia stepped forward forcefully as she received Karin''s ale on her back.


    Then he slowly raised his face and spoke against the devil king of aliens, who sleeps in the ice.


    "... it''s Satan. Wake up. I''m Delkia. Delkia, the high-ranking demon!


    Delkia called on Satan in a harsher voice than he had ever heard before.


    But Satan kept sleeping in the ice, not even Pickle.


    Delkia called again against Satan, even as she cramped her cheeks gently and tingly.


    "... whoa! It''s Satan! In Delkia! You will remember! De! Le! Ki! A! Bye!!!


    Despite Delkia''s full scream, Satan never woke up.


    That''s why Delkia cramped her cheeks to such an extent that there was no more.


    Then Karin, who I saw, advanced with her big crotch and stood completely beside Delkia.


    "Leave it to me, Delkia! It''s Satan! It''s me! It''s Karin! You remember that? Ka! Li! Ng! Hey! Satan, get back to me!


    But Satan never woke up to Karin''s call for a ball of soul.


    As a result, Karin began to cramp her cheeks very much, standing like Delkia.


    Then Menontius, the rearmost, began to laugh.


    "That''s why I told you? It is not something that a dwarf can say. Come on, it''s Astarot. You do it, or I do it. Well, which one do you want?

 800 Episode 798: When You Wake Up

    "... fine. Let''s say I call..."


    Astalot proclaimed with a thin, clear ice-cooled voice.


    Then Menontius nodded lightly to it, agreeing.


    "... fine. Do it."


    Astaloto was praised by Menontius, who, in the main, turned to the ice tower.


    And even cooler, no, he called to the ice tower with a ruthless voice.


    "... it''s Satan. Wake up. I''m Astarot. Yours..."


    Astalot somehow jammed his words there once.


    Then Menontius immediately frowned.


    "What''s up?


    Astaloto took a gentle, deep breath and inherited the words to Menontius'' sharp and piercing questioning.


    "... your oldest friend..."


    Then suddenly, out of nowhere, a loud grunt rang.


    The ice floor then swayed out in a large, longitudinal direction.


    The Shesters couldn''t stand the size of that shake, they accidentally laid their hands on the ice floor and endured it as a crawling outfit on all fours.


    This sway lasted longer than a minute in time and finally gradually subsided.


    "... cum! What a shake... not very much but I couldn''t stand..."


    Shester finally got room to look around, although he was dressed as a quadruple crawler, with the sway finally subsiding.


    Then only Shester, Lennon besides Lombardo, had his hands on the ice floor, and all the other demons stood as if nothing had happened.


    "... that''s just such a thing as a demon..."


    Menontius laughed lightly at Shester''s whining.


    "Well yeah. With those little girls, they''re demons for once."


    Then, naturally, the sisters of Hell''s ears were as angry as a blaze.


    "" Who''s the little girl!! Not at all!! He''s a clean demon!!


    Despite the fact that it was quite a long sentence, the sisters shouted in solidarity, word for word.


    For that reason Shester had great doubts about the sinister relationship between the sisters where Delkia''s men Dove spoke, but it fell into his chest and asked Menontius what was at stake.


    "... by the way, what''s the earthquake now? ����


    Menontius responded quickly.


    "It''s Satan. Of course?


    "... So you''re awake?


    Suddenly an awesome amount of cold air blew around where Shester had finished issuing the inquiry.


    Shester felt so cold that it seemed to freeze in an instant.


    "... yes, now... of... is..."


    Chester''s mouth was too cold to speak well, but Menontius seemed to understand without a problem, and he answered while distorting the edge of his mouth.


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? It''s the wake of the demon king."

 801 Lesson 799: Auxiliary Magic

    "... cum! �� at last��"


    Shester scratched her mouth in the cold and squealed in a rather squeaky voice.


    "... Hmm, you seem frozen. Which..."


    Menontius says, no, lifted his right hand to the shoulder position, grabbing Chester''s shoulder from behind.


    Then he put his hand on the shoulder of the neighbor Lombardo and spoke quietly to them.


    "... what do you think? I thought this was supposed to make you cold.


    Then Shester gave her a surprise look.


    "... warm... magic?


    "That''s right. I don''t know if I can see it in your eyes, but I put a thin defensive film on your body surface. This blocks all cold air, hot air, etc. You shouldn''t feel the cold at all."


    "... oh, I don''t even feel a hint of cold air..."


    Shester never informed Menontius of his intentions, even if he then showed a slight cruise.


    "... I don''t know... thank you..."


    Then Menontius laughed lightly.


    "... I don''t mind. Never mind. Than that... Satan''s gonna wake up?


    Shester looked back unexpectedly and instantly.


    And he stared at the horrible anomaly in the ice tower with a frown root.


    "............... what do you think? You woke up? ����


    When Shester accidentally asked Menontius as he stared at the ice tower, the unfamiliar voice echoed behind Shester''s brain before Menontius, questioned, answered.


    "... astalotto...? ����


    The voice was very severely low, yet accompanied by a horrible sound as the earlier ground ringing.


    "... yes. It''s me. It''s Astalot..."


    When Astalot responded with a cool voice, the sound of a grunt rang again, waving one side around.


    "... well... it''s been a long time..."


    Astalotto nodded in large part and spoke in an even more relaxed tone.


    "... Yep. Really, it''s been a long time..."


    Astalot told him with emotion and another strange emotion.


    Then Shester squeaked unexpectedly as she lurked her breath and watched the two exchanges.


    "... Satan''s mouth doesn''t seem to be moving though? ����


    Though Shester was convinced that the Lord of the Groundhonking Voice he was hearing from earlier was Satan, he realized Satan''s mouth, trapped inside the ice tower, was not moving at all, and he whined in his voice unexpectedly.


    Then Menontius answered immediately.


    "... you''re right. This voice is Satan sending thoughts directly into everyone''s brains, not from his mouth."


    "... directly... is that magic too? ����


    "Well, yeah"


    "... I see. It has all sorts of auxiliary magic..."


    When he was satisfied with Menontius'' answer, Shester looked up at the ice tower again to gaze at the fearful anomaly.

 802 Episode 800: Child

    "... and what brings you here?


    Satan''s thoughts were mixed with mild laughter.


    That was to say, Satan thought there was no reason for Astarot to come if there was no use.


    But Astarot responded honestly without moving at all.


    "Yes, then I''d like to use it."


    Astalot did not envelop his own mood, he said, single-handedly.


    Then Satan gave a low laugh at that honesty.


    "Kukuku... you''re the same, Astarot. Looks like you''re really getting old..."


    Then Astalotto answered with a total faceless look without changing his complexion.


    "Do you want to tell me that my attitude is like a child? He said he was like a child, not covering his emotions, but revealing his nature�� Yes, as I said, I am a child. It doesn''t change how old you are. The shape... and the contents of it. I am all the same."


    "... Hmm. Not only in appearance but even in contents...... it seems that time has stopped in you, but is that due to your will?


    Then Astarot frowned slightly from his previous faceless expression.


    "... maybe..."


    "Hmmm. It''s really interesting... you''ve been... yes, it''s been very different since ancient times. Compared to the others, they were clearly of different colours. It was strange that the reason was in Nanbe... but I don''t know if that area is your nature..."


    "Come on, I''m not interested in my nature or anything else myself, so may I move on to the point?


    Then Satan gave an even louder laugh.


    "Apparently, I''m pretty much hated by you, huh? But shouldn''t we have talked a little more? We haven''t seen each other in a while, have we? ����


    Then Astalotto gently leaked one sigh.


    "... fine. So what do you want to talk about? Please say it."


    Astalotto said softly.


    Then Satan spoke against such Astarot with a bittersweet thought.


    "Well... then can you tell me why you''ve become so disgusted with me?


    Then Astarot, just like this, got a little stuck in the words.


    "... it''s..."


    But as soon as he regained his feelings, he asked Satan the other way.


    "... don''t you remember? �� what you have done to me��"


    Then Satan replied, laughing lightly.


    "Well, what are you talking about? I don''t remember you at all?


    Satan said away to mock.


    Then Astalot changed his complexion visibly.


    "... Really? Don''t you remember..."


    Astalot''s face, so to speak, had turned into a face that could hardly be described as a vicious demon itself.

 803 Episode 801: Rebirth

    "... but that would be fine..."


    That''s what Astarot said and pulled in a vicious face.


    "Preferably. Are you sure? Looks like you had something to say.


    Although Satan pursued it in a mean way, Astalot had already earned a calm look.


    "No, that''s fine. I''d rather get down to business than that. Are you sure?


    Then Satan laughed softly.


    "... okay. Let''s hear the real deal."


    Satan realized that Astalot was not willing to talk any more of his old stories, and agreed without a choice.


    "Thank you. Let''s get down to business."


    Astalot briefly put down one breath to say only two words, and finally told them about why they had come so far.


    "I want to bring Gaius Schneider back to life."


    Astalot said with a tongue-in-cheek voice that pervaded the cold, icy world surrounding him.


    Then Satan set aside a few moments and inquired with a much blurred voice.


    "... who is it?... a name I''ve never heard of? ����


    Then Astalot flickered for a moment and looked back gently at the Lombards.


    And when he turned toward Satan, he told him with a voice that was as clear as he had said earlier.


    "... you know the original Emperor Auglos, right? �� Gaius Schneider is the current rebirth of its Augloss��"


    Then the Lombards were stunned, not Satan for this.


    And instead of Lombardo, who couldn''t speak up, Shester uttered a surprise.


    "Become! The first Emperor Augloss!?... Ga... Gaius... the rebirth of the original Emperor Auglos... oh my... that''s what..."


    Then Astalot responded with a quiet calm voice.


    "It''s a fact. He is�� Gaius is definitely the rebirth of Augloss"


    "... and I can''t believe it... I can''t believe it''s Augloss''s rebirth... is there such a thing as rebirth in the first place? �� that''s in the first place��"


    "There is rebirth. However, it is not anyone. Just a handful."


    "Gaius, are you saying you''re just a handful of those people?


    "That''s right. He is�� the chosen one."


    Then Satan broke in between.


    "Augloss? Well, he remembers it well."


    Then Astalot responded in a way that greatly distorted the edges of his mouth and added a lot of dislike.


    "Even you, forgetful enough to forget your past with me, remember exactly what happened to Augloss?

 804 Episode 802: Personal Confessions

    But Satan didn''t get through with all that Astarot hateful stuff either.


    "Hmm, funny. You''re saying you''re going to bring that petty human back into the world, aren''t you? Astalot."


    Satan asked Astalot even happily.


    Astalot nodded again and again quietly, shrugging his shoulders lightly because he was ignored for his dislike.


    "That''s right. Give me the reborn Gaius Schneider of Auglos...... right?


    "It''s the same for both. If he''s reborn, he''s the same."


    "Yes. Exactly. Then can you resurrect me?


    Astalot asked to go straight in.


    Then Satan answered without putting in his hair.


    "Fine. But that would require a personal confession, but I''m guessing you''ve got that ready, huh?


    In Satan''s inquiry, Shester shook his whole body.


    Because the inquiry was tantamount to a death sentence pronounced against Lombard Schneider, his boss and esteemed best friend whom he trusts from the bottom of his heart.


    For that reason, Shester opened his mouth, trembling, and offered himself against the dreaded demon king that stood in front of him.


    "... please wait..."


    Then suddenly someone grabbed Shester''s shoulder forcefully.


    It is Lombardo.


    Lombardo nodded with a grin at Shester, who turned around.


    It was the face of my father, who had made himself ready for his beloved son.


    Shester saw it, and his flawed face quickly collapsed into kushakushaku.


    "... but it..."


    I spinned the words so that Shester could squeeze them with his final thoughts.


    But Lombardo nodded quietly and loudly with a grin.


    Then Satan''s voice poured over them like a thunderbolt.


    "Who are these people?


    Satan''s voice was mixed with some stiffness.


    Then Shester, realizing it, rushed to open his mouth to explain, but before that a cool voice echoed into the ice world.


    "This is Lombard Schneider and Helmut Shester."


    Satan made a slight snort at Astarot''s loud voice.


    "... Hmm. So you''re the relative of Gaius Schneider?


    "Exactly. Lombardo Schneider is Gaius'' father."


    "Hmm. Then let''s just say it''s enough as a personal gift. Come on, let''s get this guy..."


    Then, blocking Satan''s words, a further murmuring voice rang loudly.


    "That''s troublesome"


    I didn''t know what Astalot meant by his words, and Satan was confused.


    "... what does that mean?


    "Don''t you see? I told you I would not have to take Lombardo Schneider personally."


    When Astalot said so, he turned around and saw the Lombards.


    He had a soft, warm smile on his face.

 805 Episode 803 Momentary Travel

    "... what are you going to do? Astalotto......"


    Menontius, at the rear and watching the exchange until then, responded with a low, angry voice.


    "It''s literal. Again, I''m not letting Lombardo Schneider be my personal witness."


    Menontius happened to be a vicious face and further questioned Astaloto.


    "Why don''t you let it be personal... why is that?


    Then Astalot said away with such a fascinating smile that if a woman saw it, anyone would likely wander off.


    "It''s easy. Because if you put him in your personal possession, you don''t have the face to let Gaius see you."


    Menontius looked up to heaven at this answer and became a vicious eye-catcher and strangled his teeth.


    "... what a sweet thing..."


    Menontius shrugged so, looking down again and staring at Astalot.


    Then suddenly, Delkia and Karin instantly disappeared like smoke.


    But at the next moment, they appeared without sound behind Lombardo and Chester, and I wondered if each of them grabbed their shoulders, and the Lombards could disappear again without sound.


    And the next moment, when all four of them appeared beside Astalot, each of them had a grin of complacency.


    "What do you say? It was early work, wasn''t it?


    Karin spoke as she winked at the Lombards.


    Then the loser and Delkia slapped the hater.


    "Well, I was a little quicker."


    Then Karin naturally yelled as she raised her blues on her temples.


    "Hey, you, what the hell kind of worldly phrase is that? Uh-huh?


    Karin asked, shaking her neck vertically, like some chimp.


    Then again, as a matter of course, Delkia responded by shaking her neck vertically and violently.


    "It''s a myth ~? It''s a fact, silly!!


    "What''s the truth! Damn it!!


    "Who did it!? Damn you!!


    "�� �� �� �� ? �� # �� ooh!!!


    "* �� ? �� # # @ YEAH!!!


    It was a curse and murmur match between the two that seemed to extend, but only this time it was to be broken down early.


    "Shut up!!


    The servant sisters clasped their mouths perfectly in an instant to Menontius'' struggling anger.


    "What are you going to do, Astarot? If we keep Lombardo Schneider to ourselves, Gaius won''t be back, will he? You don''t have a face to meet, do you?


    Menontius questioned Astaloto with utmost serenity, even as he shook his voice in anger.


    Then Astarot smiled unwittingly.


    "No, Gaius will return. Suit yourself..."

 806 Lesson 804: Disgust

    "... on your own... you say?


    Menontius glanced at Astalot with the kind of eye he explored.


    But Astalot''s face was only cool, and there was even a laugh in his mouth.


    "Yeah. It''s on its own. He... Gaius will return on his own sooner or later"


    Then the wrinkles between Menontius'' brows deepened.


    "... do you have that guarantee? I don''t think that''s your sixth sense, is it?


    Then Astalotto raised his mouth further and laughed.


    "It''s that sixth sense. I''ve known Gaius for a long time. So I understand. He will soon make his living."


    Then suddenly Menontius revealed himself and yelled.


    "I don''t have time to hang out with such nonsense!


    But the look on Astarot''s face never changed.


    "... So what are you going to do?


    Menontius answered Astalotto''s question with a glance.


    "It is decided. We can only exercise our strength."


    Menontius says no, he knocked his neck left and right to start the preparatory movement.


    Then the Delchians, who saw it, slowly began to retreat back with the Lombards.


    And Astalot, who confronted him, was just standing in front of Menontius without changing his complexion.


    Then the Magic Master Signus, who had remained silent until then, opened his mouth heavily, seemingly hundreds of millions.


    "... man, I can''t help it. I have to do it too... it''s Lennon. Lord stay back for a while..."


    Signus told me, and Lennon rushed around his neck.


    But it was an ice field on one side around, and I didn''t see any place where I was likely to be hidden.


    For this reason, Lennon quickly headed in the direction of Delkia and the others.


    "... what are you. Are you the enemy of the Lombards? But why are you coming this way? You''re not going to challenge me with a human being?


    Delkia told Lennon to scoff at him as he approached.


    But Lennon''s steps did not slow down, and he quickly arrived in front of Delchia.


    "There is no annihilation either. There''s no way I can beat Master Delkia. Please don''t tell me anything cold..."


    Then Delkia looked at Karin beside him and made a face.


    And the next time they turned to the Lombards, they nodded greatly, even with a bitter smile.


    That''s why Delkia turned to Lennon and said.


    "... he''s unrestrained... but okay. I''ll protect you. Stay back."


    "Ha! Thank you. Happiness."


    Lennon lowered his head deeply with a tremendous trick.


    Then he saw it and Delkia shuddered and deepened his face to reveal his disgust.


    "... it seems so deliberate... it''s you..."


    As Delkia opened her mouth to give me even one of her dislikes for Lennon, the minister''s dove, who refrained from doing so behind her, gave a sharp voice.


    "Dear Delkia!


    Delkia, suddenly called, replied in a grumpy manner.


    "What!?


    "Look at that... Signus is calling him."


    "Guy? Who is he?


    Then Karin beside him made a disgusting rounded face and said.


    "... I hate us so much... it''s Glasha-Laboras..."

 807 Lesson 805: Ministerial Efforts

    "Glasha-Laboras ~!? That disgusting Buyo Buyo ~!?"


    When Delkia turned directly in front of her as disgusted as Karin, Grasha-Laboras was still about to emerge from the hole in the space that ripped over Signus'' head.


    "Nooooooooooooo!! Disgusting! You''re as disgusting as ever -!!!


    Delchia said as she watched Glasha-Laboras'' black soft body try to come out distorted by a rift in space, either because of its disgust or as she developed generalized goosebumps.


    "Okay! Karin!! He left it to you! Fight hard!


    Then Karin answered quickly.


    "You fight!!! I''m telling you, I don''t want to! I''m not even willing to fight that disgusting thing -!!


    Karin said the first part in a voice that made Dos work.


    But there was no reason for Delkia to be frightened.


    "No! No! Say no!! I have a job to protect these people! So inevitably it''s your job to fight him!!


    "I don''t know!! I will protect these people. That''s why you don''t want to fight him!


    "You fight!!


    "You fight!!


    As usual, while the two were having a verbal fight, Glasha-Laboras finally completely emerged from the void.


    Then Dove, who confirmed it, sighed and told them.


    "... Dear Delkia, Dear Karin. As a reminder, Glasha-Laboras is not a very compatible match for both of you. Honestly, if you''re one-on-one where you fought, you probably won''t win. Please, I hope you both hit it."


    Then Delkia stuck to Dove with an angry look on her face.


    "Wet it. - Oh! You said you would defeat this me in your minister''s minute -!!!


    But Dove said it without changing his expression.


    "... Yes, I did. There is something called compatibility in battle. Even if power is equal or greater, it is often lost because of incompatibility. And Glasha-Laboulas is the most incompatible person for both of you."


    "WOW WOW! Say something to piss me off. Whoa!


    "�� Yes, I believe it is my endeavor to speak out, even if it is an earache for Master Delkia"


    Dove lowered his head as he put his right hand against his own chest.


    Then when Delkia saw it, she nodded lightly as she bent over her mouth.


    "... well said. You''re absolutely right. Karin, give me a hand."


    Karin then nodded her neck only slightly vertically as she bent her mouth to the letter to.


    "... eh, can''t you help it? Okay. I''ll give you a hand!


    When they said that, they gently shook their heads beside each other and entered a state of battle.

 808 Episode 806: Dont Hit Me Like You Decide

    �������Ǥ����g�����Ϥ錄������؟�Τ�֤ä��ؤ餻�Ƥ��������ޤ���


    �ɩ`�֤��g�˵ͤ����i�����Ǥ�ä��Ԥä���


    �����ࡣ�Τ�������


    �ǥ륭���Ϥ⤦���Ǥ˥��饷�㣽��ܥ饹�ˌ������R��B�ݤ�ͻ�뤷���Τ����ɩ`�֤����~�ˤ�һ����귵�餺����������򤭤ʤ��顢�ݤ⤽�����ʘ��Ӥ��Ԥä���


    ����Ȱ���Υ���󤬡�΢�Ӥ��ˤ�����Υ�ƥ������Ȥˤ�ߺϤ����������Ȥˌ������Ԥä���


    �����������Ș������饷�㣽��ܥ饹�ȥ����ʥ��Ϥ錄�����������֤��ޤ�����������Ǥ��礦������


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ��X�����ʤ�������


    ����������������m��襫��󡢥ǥ륭����


    ���������Ȥ����~�˥����è�ʤ����Ǵ𤨤���


    ���Ϥ����������ޤ�ޤ�������


    ������Ҥ������˄ݤ��z��Ƿ��¤򤹤�ȡ��ǥ륭�����ڤ�ؤ��֤ˤҤ���������


    ������è�ʤ�������ɫ���������ޤ��˷����ʤ������Ǥ��Ф�������


    �ǥ륭�����Ԥ��ʤꡢ�����Ф��ƥեä�һ˲������ʧ������


    �����Τ�˲�g�������ʥ����^�Ϥ˥ե�ե��Ư�����饷�㣽��ܥ饹����ǰ�ؤ�ͻȻ�F�줿��


    ��ʳ�館�`�`�ã���


    �ǥ륭���ϽФ֤ʤꡢ���饷�㣽��ܥ饹����������Ǿ�ꤳ��褦��Ź��Ĥ�����


    ������@���٤��¤˥��饷�㣽��ܥ饹�ξ��夬��������ܞ�����ʤ����b���h���ؤȴ����w��Ǥ��ä���


    ���ʤ�ȣ����ξ���򴵤��w�Ф��������Ť�����


    ���������`���@����˼�鷺�����Ϥ�����


    ����ȥɩ`�֤��ͤ��g�䤫�����Ǥ�äƴ𤨤��Τ��ä���


    ����������Ϥ���Ź�ä��褦��Ҋ�������ơ��g��������L��ħ���Ǹ��äƤ���Τ��������ƾ�ꤳ��褦�˴�ä����Ȥǥ��饷�㣽��ܥ饹�����夬�ͤ���ʤ��鴵���w��Ǥ��ä��Ȥ����櫓����


    �ɩ`�֤ν��h�˥��������`�����Ĥ����褦�˅ۤ�����


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ������������Ȥ���������������ˤ��Ƥ⤢��С��������ǡ�����


    ����ȥǥ륭����ͻȻ�����������귵�ä���


    �������졫�����������Ӥ����Ԥ�����ã����������g�ᡫ�����Ҥ�˼���ˤ֤Ú����Ƥ�������`�`�ã�������


    �ǥ륭���������˥��������`��˼�鷺�Τ����ä���


    ����Ȱ���Υɩ`�֤�С���ǥ��������`���W�ޤ����Ҹ�򤷤���


    �������ǥ륭������С�����Ȥ����ΤϽ����������


    ����ȥɩ`�֤Τ����䤭�����تz����׽�����ǥ륭�����������ŭ����פ�ȼ�䤷����


    �����������顫�����l��С��������äĤäƤ���������`�`�`�ã�������


    ����ȡ��Ĥ�񤦥ǥ륭���ˌ�����������侲���Ԥä���


    ������äȤ��󤿡�ū�������裿��


    ����ˌ����ƥǥ륭���ϡ������¤Ǐꤸ����


    �����󣿤��������󣿡����Τ���������


    �ǥ륭����ŭ����Ҥ�����Ƥ������ᡢ�����ˤϥ��������~����ζ����z��ʤ��ä���


    ���Τ���ʤ�Ȥʤ��פ���ä�������򤯤ȡ������w�Ф����Ϥ��Υ��饷�㣽��ܥ饹����ޤ����ݤ����Է�Ŀ�줱���w��Ǥ���Τ�Ҋ������


    ���̤��ȩ`�`�`�`����


    �ǥ륭�����@���������Ϥ����r�����饷�㣽��ܥ饹����ǰ�ޤ��ȤäƤ�����


    �����Τ�˲�g���ǥ륭�����gһ�եä��ˤ�����ȥ�ꡢ�ʤ�Ȥ��y���Ӥ줿�Τ��ä���


    ������������Σ�ʤ��ä�������


    �ǥ륭���τe����դ�ͻ��F����Ǥ�ȡ��ɤä�ƣ�줿�褦��򤷤Ʒ�ʡ����ΤǤ��ä���

 809 Episode 807: A spectacle

    "Well, then, Satan... I''m sorry to keep you out of mosquito nets, but I''d like you to wait a while"


    Astalot told him with a sober and cool voice, without taking his gaze off the opposing Menontius.


    "I don''t mind. If you try to bore me every day, it looks like an interesting spectacle..."


    Satan made a mocking statement, laughing.


    Then Astalot bit it gently.


    "... is it a spectacle... I''m not fighting to entertain you..."


    Satan laughed out loud with great pleasure at Astalotto''s complaint, which he said as he turned his back on himself.


    "Well don''t say that, Astarot. I''ve been caught in this ice for tens of thousands of years. There is no entertainment, and one person remains immersed in this cold glacier. If I were you, it would be a terrible entertainment for me to replace anything."


    Then Astalot sighed lightly.


    "... you are indeed a prisoner, but it is only about the body... I know that you fly your soul to earth to play with all sorts of things, hey? ����


    Then Satan gave an even bigger high laugh.


    "Huh. You mean you''re looking forward to anything?


    "No, I''m not saying anything, but hey...... okay. So please be very nice and be careful with the sights of the heights."


    When Astalot said he had no choice, Satan still responded with a high laugh.


    "Let me do that. We''ll both fight for it."


    Then Menontius, who had been silent until then, said, making only a face.


    "... I''m not going to be a spectacle either... well fine. So, what do you say we do? Astalot."


    "Right. I''ve just talked more about this, and I can''t tell you... I''ll ask you one last time, are you going to wait for Gaius to return?


    Then Menontius said it off without getting his hair in between.


    "None"


    In response to an unspoken answer with or without Menontius, Astaloto sighed one light sigh, putting his right foot one step forward lightly to prepare himself for a battle.


    Then Menontius, who opposed him, also took a step back on his left leg to create a body position and waited.


    But the battle never began, and from there again the conflagration between the two continued for a while.


    But it was only a few minutes in time, and it was to be broken abruptly.


    They both disappeared into the void almost simultaneously.


    Then Shester was surprised and accidentally raised his voice as he spurned and sidelined the confrontation between the two.


    "... disappeared... completely disappeared... where the hell did they go? ����

 810 Episode 808: Fireworks in the Night Sky

    "... disappeared... completely disappeared... where the hell did they go? ����


    Shester''s surprise voice was answered with a low, calm voice by the dove.


    "... No, I''m here. I just can''t see it moving too fast. I listen to you very clearly. I''m sure you can hear the battle while it''s still slight."


    With Dove''s advice, Shester focused his consciousness on his ear.


    Then, indeed, the sound of a flesh-bomb battle between meat and meat jumped into Chester''s ear.


    "I do hear you!... but why a fleshshell battle? Why don''t you use magic?


    Then Dove answered immediately.


    "... I guess we''re still at the stage of seeing how things are going. Perhaps soon, magic will move to a combined attack."


    "Right. How''s it going... Dove sees us fighting, by the way?


    Then Dove shook his head to the side.


    "... No, I can barely see it. We''re just seeing a little bit of remnants."


    "You don''t even look like Dove... then you can''t even look like us humans..."


    "... um. But can you hear it? Besides, it will soon be slightly more visible."


    Shester asked back unexpectedly.


    "To us, too?


    Then the dove nodded loudly and vertically.


    "... oh, I told you earlier? Immediately, magic will be transferred to a combined attack..."


    Then it became a clear look that Shester was convinced.


    "Right! A magical light!


    "... you''re right. It won''t be long..."


    Then suddenly brilliant sparks such as red and blue began to scatter gloriously in the void, blocking Dove''s words.


    "That one!


    Shester screamed unexpectedly.


    "Wow! Sounds like fireworks shining in the night sky... and yet... sounds fierce, huh? ����


    Then Dove began to wrinkle deep between his brows.


    "... you guys, apparently that''s it for the game. Hi, I think I was underestimating Menontius'' power..."


    Then Shester showed the good work of Kang.


    "The magical power of both is amazing, isn''t it? If a stray bullet were to fly, it wouldn''t hold up..."


    "... right. I watched sweetly that Master Astarot would defeat Menontius without suffering. But... apparently I misjudged Menontius'' power..."


    "... how can you be stronger than Astarot? ����


    "... that''s... I don''t know. Because it''s not a level I can judge... let''s hurry it up. We have to stay as far away from it as we can..."


    That''s what Dove said and encouraged the three of them.


    Shester didn''t have the desire to see the battle, but he gave up on nothing more important than his life and followed Dove''s instructions to evacuate with everyone.

 811 Chapter 809: Sister Fights

    �������餺���󤿤ϰ����ͣ���


    ����󤬡����������Ȥˌ�����r�Ȥ�����ΤȤƤ�ͤ����ǥǥ륭�������路����


    ����ȥǥ륭�����]���ԥ��ԥ��ȯd������������


    ���������̡̤̤̤�����


    ���褯�R¹�ˤĤ����a�Ϥʤ��Ȥ������ɡ���äѤꤢ�󤿤ˤĤ����a�Ϥʤ��Τ�ͣ���


    ���������������̤̤̤̤�����������������������������������


    �ǥ륭���ϡ�������ޤ�δ����Ǥ�ä�����������


    �����ФӽK����ȥǥ륭���ϡ��]��d���������ޤޤǤϤ����ΤΡ��١�����Ť���ȡ������Ƥ�����


    �������ޡ��ޤ��_���˽�Τϡ��������ͶϤȤ����������ʤ�������ޤ����l����ʧ���Ϥ���Ȥ�����������


    �ǥ륭�����ȳ̤�ʧ�B�ˤĤ��Ʊ�����������ԇ�ߤ褦�Ȥ���⡢����������ʤ������؟�����Ƥ���


    �����󤿡��錄�������򤫤��ʤ��ä�������Ǥ���裿�ʤ�Ȥ��äƤ�ū���|�������ʤ������͡�


    ����ȥǥ륭�����]�ίd���ϘO�ޤޤǴ󤭤��ʤꡢ�Ĥ��ˤ���Ұ�֤��������𤨤�̤Ȥʤä���


    �������ޡ����ޤ������������ä���ዤ�����ʤ����Ȥ�ʤ��褦�ʚݤ⤹���ΤΡ������Ǥʤ��褦�ʚݤ⤷����ä���ʤ󤫤��뤷�ǡ��ޤ��ΤȤ����������Ɯy�Ϥ����ޤ��Ɯy�Ǥ��äơ���Ϥ�K��äƤ��ޤä����Ȥ򤢤줳���Ԥä��Ȥ����ǡ�ԏ�o���褦�ʚݤ����뤷�ǡ��Y�֡����褯�Ф�ʤ���ʣ��ʣ��ʣ��ʣ���


    �ǥ륭���τӓe�Τ��ᡢ��Ϥ��Է֤Ǥ�Τ��ԤäƤ���Τ��Ф�ʤ����餤��֧�x���Ѥ��¤��Ԥ��⡢����Ǥ�;�ФǤʤ�Ȥ��֤�ֱ���ơ�����Ϗ����ˤʤ�Ȥ�����������z�⤦�Ȥ�����


    ��������Ȼ���������z�ޤ���U��ʤ��ä���


    �����ԤäƤ�Τ��󤿤ϡ��`ħ�������Ȥ��Ƥ��jĿ�衣����������Ԥ����ʤ�����������줿���ϡ�����Ԥ��Τ����R�Ǥ��礦����


    ����ȥǥ륭���Ϛn�y�ߤ��ƻڤ������ʱ�����һ���˸����٤���


    ���������̡̤̤̤������������롭����롭����뤫����������


    �ǥ륭�����x������~��ڤˤ��褦�Ȥ���⡢�ɤ����Ƥ�����ޤ��Ԥ��Ф뤳�Ȥ��������ˤ���ȡ���Ȥϥ���󤬥��饤��Τ����]��d������ʼ�᤿��


    �����ƤĤ��ˤ��Υ��饤��ϡ���ɽ�·�����礯���k�����Τ��ä���


    �������H����������Τ�`�`�`�`�������ȤäȤ������һ�����Ԥ��ʤ�����`�`�`�`�`��������


    ����ȱ��������~���R��������Ȥ��Ƥ����ǥ륭�������u��ܞ������


    �����Ԥ�����˼�ä��Τ�аħ�����ʩ`�`�`�������`�⤦�Ԥ�ʤ������ݷ֤������줿�����~���Ԥ�ʤ���������


    ���ʤˤ褽�����ɤϣ�������ʤ�ͨ�ä����˼�äƤ�Σ�����


    ��ͨ�ä��뤫�ɤ����ʤ��֪��󣡣��錄���Ϥ⤦�~�����x��󣡣���


    ���x��ʤ����裡����


    ���Ӥ�������


    ���x�죡����


    ���Ӥ�������


    ����Ȋ������W���¤��龲����Ҋ�Ϥ��Ƥ��������ʥ���������Ǥ�ä��Z�꤫������


    ��������ǰ�������餦�Ĥ��Ϥ���Τ��ʣ����饷�㣽��ܥ饹�����Ƥ��뤾��������

 812 Episode 810: Borrowings

    "... Oh, I do! What are you talking about! You''re willing to fight!


    Karin screamed in reverse gibberish from awkwardness.


    Then Delkia, who was supposed to argue with Karin like that until then, just shouted in tune.


    "That''s right! He''ll be willing to do it! What are you suddenly saying that you don''t understand! You fucking jerk off!!


    Then Signus smiled bitterly, engraving an additional deep wrinkle on his squeaky face.


    "I think I''m younger than you guys, huh?


    Then Delkia quickly gained momentum to argue.


    "It''s a matter of appearance! You are damned from wherever you see it, but you want to be a young stunning girl to pitch pitch where we see it from!! I''m saying it! I''m not talking about my actual age! How about it! I''m not wrong about anything!!


    Then Signus carved an even deeper wrinkle and leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Ok, ok. So you''re willing to fight? I hope so. So let''s start again."


    "Whoa! Come anytime! Now you can''t be alarmed!


    Karin then sent a slightly cooled gaze to Delkia.


    "You must be right, right? Now I need you to stick with me. Seriously, I''m gonna get in trouble, okay?


    "I know! Not twice!


    "Hmm, what do you say..."


    Then suddenly, Delchia''s expression changed instantly.


    "Coming!!


    The sisters flew aggressively and scattered left and right.


    Then the giants of Glasha-Laboulas passed through the space where they had been until then with great momentum.


    "... Ahhh..."


    Karin shrugged with an unexpected exhale of relief.


    Then Delkia put her hand on her hips, grinning with a good grin and shouting out loud at Karin.


    "Yikes!!! Now you owe me nothing!!


    Then Karin screamed back without getting her hair in between.


    "Hey, what are you talking about! I avoided hearing your voice!!


    "Liar! You''ve been whining now!!


    "... well, that''s..."


    "Don''t lick my hellish ears! No matter how far away you are, you can hear the needle falling to the ground! You know that, too!


    "... yes, no, so that''s..."


    He said, "You can''t let him get away with this! You did say that! That means you had a crisis! And who saved that crisis!? It''s me!! It''s this Delkia-sama!!!


    Then Karin had no choice but to admit Delkia''s point.


    "... OK... then I don''t owe you anything!


    "Whoa! Five minutes and five minutes!!


    Then he said from the earth with the look of Signus turning back again.


    "... is that enough?

 813 Lesson 811: Analysis

    One.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, huh? I need you to wait."


    When Karin said without looking bad at all, Signus said lightly shrugging his shoulders.


    "Because knocking you guys out of the loose in between doesn''t make you any brag, huh? But it''s time for me to get tired of this exchange. Come on, can''t you be serious?


    Then Delkia quickly ate it.


    "Who the fuck are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding, how did you guys see it earlier?"


    "Oh my God!!"


    Even though Delkia tried to get stuffed with anger and anger, the signal was calm.


    "Well wait. So let me tell you, I''m tired of this exchange, too. What do you think? Are you sure you''re willing to fight? If you do, why don''t you just shut up and fight?


    Then Delkia said away to the taste of eating.


    "Whoa! Let''s fight! Karin! Okay!? Shut up and we''ll fight!!


    Then Karin turned tannic and shrugged her shoulder.


    "I''m not shutting up ~... I really don''t think I can fight in silence, but okay. Let''s try that line as best we can."


    "Ok! It''s settled! Then let''s go! No questions asked - ooh!!!


    Delkia did not scream, but dared to assault Grasha-Laboras.


    Two.


    (... I see. That''s Menontius. You don''t have a gap......)


    In the midst of this little hour of fierce struggle, Astarot was calmly discussing the power of his enemies while constantly carrying out his magic.


    (He was a more mysterious man than he used to be, but honestly you never thought he was such a powerful man in the future......)


    Then suddenly the opposing Menontius stopped the magic, and received the magic unleashed by Astalotto directly from the front, and began to fly away.


    For that reason, because of the way things were going, Astarot also stopped performing magic.


    "... what''s up? Menontius."


    Astalot asked in a cool voice as usual.


    Then Menontius laughed.


    "Apparently you''re doing my analysis... Think?


    Then Astarot smiled cool without any evil at all.


    "Yeah, you''re right, Menontius. I was just guessing your power."


    "Right. So what do you say? This is my power from you."


    Astalot answered this question with his face down.


    "It''s great. I honestly didn''t think so."


    Astaloto honestly praised Menontius for his strength.


    "The Grand Duke of Hell, as long as I''m glad you said so."


    Then Astarot smiled sarcastically.


    "That wouldn''t be serious, would it? Apparently, you have a big secret I don''t even know about, huh? ����

 814 Lesson 812: Secrets

    "A secret... what do you think it is if I have it?


    Menontius sent an exploratory eye to Astaloto.


    But Astalot remained the cool face as usual.


    "... right... you have no idea. So it would help if you could tell me."


    Then Menontius laughed out.


    "Don''t be funny? I''m from myself... but unfortunately I can''t do that."


    "Why?


    "So if someone asks you to disclose your secret, do you?


    Then Astalotto answered without interrupting his hair.


    "You won''t."


    "Don''t you? That''s the same for me. So I can''t live up to your request."


    Menontius shrugged his shoulders saying so.


    Then Astalot said similarly shrugging his shoulders.


    "Well I guess so. But maybe... what did you think?


    "... well, it''s also... why did you think I might disclose a secret from myself?


    Menontius glanced at Astalot with the same eye that he also explored.


    But Astaloto didn''t try to answer Menontius'' question just smiling with Nico.


    "... are you kidding me? Thank you. You seem to have more secrets than I do, but what do you think?


    Menontius was asked further questions about Astalot, who was silent.


    But Astalot answered not, but smiled.


    "... Hmm. Where did your eloquence disappear..."


    Then blocking Menontius'' words, Astalotto finally spoke out.


    "Excuse me, I was just thinking..."


    Menontius accidentally smiled bitterly at the sudden words of Astalotto.


    "Is that a thought? What the hell was that like?


    Then Astalot tilted his cocoon and neck to the side.


    "I forgot."


    Then Menontius, just like this, couldn''t hide the color of his anger either.


    "... are you kidding me? Or am I being licked by you?


    Menontius quietly stuffed into Astaloto as he wore his angry aura.


    Then Astalotto opened his mouth in a slow motion with a full grin.


    "No, it''s true that I was thinking. But I realized that I was on my way... so I didn''t care what I thought."


    Then Menontius stopped pitifully.


    "... well. What did you notice? I guess you''ll get a proper answer this time, won''t you?


    Then Astalot shook his head wide and vertically.


    "Yeah, I''ll answer you. What have I noticed along the way... you''re hiding what''s in your nostalgia?


    Then a deep wrinkle was engraved between Menontius'' brows.


    When Astalot confirmed it, he sneered and grinned.


    "Yes... you have a thousand years of dragons in your pocket, don''t you?

 815 Chapter 813: Heartbeat

    "Yes... you have a thousand years of dragons in your pocket, don''t you?


    Astalot said in a light-hearted tone when he said that he didn''t particularly feel it and that it was nothing.


    But Menontius'' face against him was transformed as he saw it, and it became worthy of the name of the devil.


    "... well... do you realize..."


    "Yeah, of course."


    "... well... I thought you hid it well, huh? ����


    Then Astalotto nodded lightly.


    "Right. I didn''t realize it at first, so I think it was good, right?


    "... but I noticed... why did you notice? ����


    "Sa ''an... why not?


    Astalot said like an innocent child.


    Then Menontius'' shape turned into something even more vicious.


    "... Didn''t I say earlier that I would answer properly? ����


    Then Astalotto tilted his little neck gently.


    "Were you?


    Menontius shook his voice slightly in anger.


    "... said. Definitely..."


    Then Astalotto admitted it softly.


    "Really? If that''s what you''re saying, you said it."


    "... don''t fall in love with me on purpose. Ask again. How did you know?


    Then Astalot raised his nigga and his mouth angle and smiled like a prankster.


    "It''s heartbeat. I''ve heard dragons beat for thousands of years."


    Menontius frowned on Astaloto''s answer.


    "... did you really hear that? Aren''t you saying the right thing?


    Then Astalot spread his arms wide open.


    "You''re out of your mind. I didn''t say anything appropriate."


    "Well... but I don''t think I can hear you..."


    "It seems a lot smaller compressed, doesn''t it? The heartbeat is also extremely slight... can you hear me?


    "... right... heartbeat..."


    "Yeah, how much smaller, because a thousand years dragon is a creature. It''s still slightly moving."


    "... Hmm. You mean I felt so much heartbeat that I didn''t feel myself in my nostalgia..."


    "That''s right. Or are you still suspicious?


    Then Menontius thought a little.


    "... right... but I can''t think of any other reason for your lord to realize the existence of a thousand years dragon... let''s just say I believe..."


    Then Astarot laughed even happily.


    "For now? But that would be okay. Anything for now."


    Once Astalot separated the words, he said with a slight tone of expression.


    "... so... what the hell are you going to do with that thousand-year-old dragon?

 816 Lesson 814: Headaches

    "... what do you do with a thousand years of dragons? What do you think you''re gonna do?


    Menontius asked the other way.


    Then Astalot shrugged his shoulder.


    "I''m the one who asked you that first, right? I answered your questions properly earlier, so please answer them properly."


    Then Menontius breathed softly and gently.


    "Sure. Then let''s answer. The reason I''ve been sneaking dragons in my nostalgia for a thousand years..."


    Menontius punctuated the words once there.


    And he caught Astalot with a gaze.


    "To melt the permafrost."


    Then Satan, who had previously quietly seen and enjoyed the battle between the two, reacted bigger and more intensely than anyone else.


    "What the hell!? Melt the permafrost!? That''s... can you really do that?... No way..."


    Satan''s reaction was intense at first, then he squeezed slowly and quietly.


    And at the end it became a small whisper enough to say if I could hear it.


    Menontius spoke to such Satan with a low but tense voice in contrast.


    "That''s right! This breath of God created the permafrost and dissolved it by the fire of a thousand years of dragon spitting!


    Then Astalotto raised his scepticism.


    "... do you dissolve in the flames of a thousand years dragon? This permafrost..."


    Menontius raised his mouth angle and smiled sarcastically at Astarot''s inquiry.


    "I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try. But at least not the ones you''ve tried before? Then I''ll give it a try."


    Then suddenly Satan sent an intense thought to both of us.


    "Okay! Let me try!


    Astalot looked at the idea so powerful that he had a headache and accidentally blushed.


    But although Satan''s thoughts were not conveyed as words, they continued to be sent intensely afterwards.


    As a result, Astarot''s headache became even worse.


    "... Satan... I know you''re excited, but could you please weaken your mind a little? ����


    Then Satan quickly regained his composure or weakened his mind.


    "... I''m sorry. I forgot that you are weak in my thoughts. How about this?


    As Satan''s thoughts weakened, Astalot''s headache managed to begin to heal.


    "... yeah, well, I can handle this..."


    Then Satan leaked a hoot of laughter.


    "Speaking of which, is this why you hate me?


    Then Astaloto replied, holding the temples down gently.


    "... well yes... that''s not all, is it?


    Then Satan laughed happily.


    "You did. Not one. Yeah, you had a lot of reasons, didn''t you?


    Then Astalot leaked one sigh.


    "... So you remembered? ����


    Then Satan replied, laughing even louder.


    "What, I just remembered. Never mind, Astarot..."

 817 Chapter 815: Main Purpose

    �������F���Ȥ����ˤϡ�����


    ���������ȤϤ���������������ˡ���ħ�Ĥ�ꎤ򎡤Ӥ����ʤ�����@Ϣ������


    �������������ȤϤ������dζ��ʤ������Ȥ��ä������Ȥʤꡢ�����󤫤�ҕ�����⤷�ƥ�Υ�ƥ������ؤ����Ф�����


    ��������Υ�ƥ�������һ��„���������Ȥ�����ޤ���


    ��Υ�ƥ����������뤷�Ƥ����Τ���������Ǐ�𤷤���


    ���ʤˤ��ʣ���


    ���F������Ŀ�ĤϤɤ���ʤΤǤ�������


    ���ɤ���Ȥϣ���


    ���Q�ޤäƤ���Ǥ��礦�����������ʤΤ�������Ȥ⥵����ʤΤ��Ǥ��衹


    ����ȥ�Υ�ƥ��������ˤ��ȿڽǤ��Ϥ�����


    ���ɤ������˼���ͣ���


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ��١�����Ĥ���ζ�˴𤨤���


    ���⤦����ϽY���Ǥ����𤨤Ƥ�����������������������������Ȥ⥵���󤫡��F�����֤���줿������ΤϤɤ���ʤΤǤ�������


    ����Ȥ����Ǥ�������������κ��꤬��ä���


    ���錄�����֤�������ȣ����Τ錄���򤫣������ʤΤ���Υ�ƥ���������


    ������ϳ���褦���Ԥä���


    ��������줿��Υ�ƥ������ϡ����ʤ�������ΤޤޤǤ��ä���


    ���Τ��᥵��������ˤϡ�ͻ��Ȥ���ŭ�꤬�\��ä���


    ���ɤ��ʤΤ���Υ�ƥ��������𤨤衣��ǰ�Ϥ��Τ錄�������¤ˤǤ⤹��Ĥ��ʤΤ�����


    ����Ȥ褦�䤯��Υ�ƥ��������ڤ��ä�����_��ʼ�᤿��


    �������������ʡ����ޤ��ϥ��������ȤΆ�������𤨤�Ȥ��褦��


    ��Υ�ƥ������Ͽ��g�������ΤǤϤʤ�����˼���ۤɤˡ�Ŀ������Ϥ����ڽǤ��Ϥ���݆�����Ҥ��������Ԥä���


    ���֤���줿���Τϡ����ɤ����������������⡢������⡢�ɤ����錄�����֤����褦��˼�äƤ��롹


    �����ͻ�硢������Ώ��Ҥ�˼����ˤ��u�ä���


    ���Τ��ᥢ�������Ȥ����ᡢ�I�֤��^�򱧤��Ɛ��~������


    ������Υ�ƥ������ϡ�����


    ������������衣�錄����˼��Ĥ�ͨ���󡣤������äƤ⤿�����������ȤΤߤ��ष������衹


    ��Υ�ƥ������������������ȤΤ����Z�������礭����������Ԥ��Ťä���


    ������ϡ�����ʥ�Υ�ƥ������Λ������Ҋ��˼��Ĥ��B�ᤶ���äʤ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᡢ�褦�䤯���������Ȥ�ʹ�ߤ����Ť���뤳�ȤȤʤä���


    �����������Ӝp�ˤ��Ƥ������������Ǥ��͡����桩�F�����¤��Ӥ��ˤʤꤽ���Ǥ��衭����


    ����ȥ����󤬤Ĥޤ�ʤ������Ԥ��Ťä���


    ������󡣼Ȥˤ�ǰ�Ϥ錄��������ޤ��ӤäƤ���ΤǤʡ�


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ��ޤ��X�����ᤫ�ߤ�Ѻ�����ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���ޤ���������g�`�äƤ��ޤ��󤬤͡�����������Υ�ƥ�����������


    ���������Ȥϡ��dζ�Ό���򥵥��󤫤��Υ�ƥ������ؤ��Ƥ����Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���Ǥ��F���Τ��ͤƤ���ΤȤϡ��ޤ��ϥ���������ˤ�äƥ�����������ӑ�����������ǧ��o�ˤ�äƥ�������Ť����ͬ�r�ˡ����Τ餫�η�����ʹ�äƥ�����򏾤碌��Ĥ����ä��Ȥ������ȤǤ��ͣ���

 818 Episode 816: The Ball of Legends

    "Exactly"


    Menontius replied concisely.


    Astalot then drew attention to Satan.


    "Please don''t be mad at me, okay?... No, you can be angry, but just stop emitting intense thoughts"


    Then Satan spoke with anger, but with a weak and suppressed thought.


    "... I know. This will do..."


    "Yeah, that helps. So... Menontius, how were you going to let Satan follow you?


    Astalotto asked Menontius for direct access.


    Menontius then turned gently upwards, shaking his neck vertically into the small pieces several times, contemplating.


    And after a while, he finally opened his mouth slowly.


    "... there''s nothing to hide if we get here..."


    Menontius circled his neck quietly and slowly, looking at the faces of Satan and Astalot, he showcased his own chest.


    "... it''s the same way that you made the dragon obey for a thousand years. Now you know?


    Then Astaloto thought with a cuddly eyebrow root.


    "... is that, possibly... talking about dragon tears?


    Menontius nodded lightly at Astalotto''s inquiry.


    "That''s right. Exactly."


    But Astalot leaned his neck on this answer.


    "... no, but... are you sure? ����


    Then Satan broke in looking somewhat irritated.


    "What''s that dragon tear? I''ve never heard of it."


    Then Astalot began to explain to Satan, thinking with a frown root.


    "A dragon''s tear is a legendary ball of being able to control a dragon for a thousand years. But... I also thought it was only legendary..."


    Then Menontius said in a low and quiet voice.


    "Legendary stuff... Astarot, I didn''t know even a wise man like you was that much recognition?


    "I don''t know if you''re a wise man, but you didn''t know it was real, did you? So if it''s in your hands right now, I''d like to show you.


    Then Menontius laughed thinly.


    "I see. You talk so well... you almost took it out of your nostalgia, huh?


    Then this time Astarot laughed lightly.


    "This is where I got here, so why don''t you show it to me without getting hurt?


    But Menontius was cautious.


    "No, you can''t show it yet. Not yet..."


    "So when can you show me?


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? After bringing Gaius Schneider back to life..."


    When Menontius said so, he again smiled satanically.

 819 Lesson 817: Control

    "... then again, there''s no reason not to settle, is there?


    Astalot said sighingly.


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Menontius ran out of brevity.


    As a result, they slowly entered a state of war in order to settle again.


    But there were those who tried to stop it.


    It is Satan in the vortex.


    "Wait! Both of you."


    Satan sent an intense thought to stop Astarot from moving.


    But it did not work at all for Menontius and remained a cool face.


    "... it''s Satan. It''s the same no matter how many times you do it. Thought attacks don''t work on me."


    Then Satan weakened his mind.


    "I know. I thought if I stopped Astarot, you''d stop too..."


    Then Menontius gave a strange look.


    "What do you mean? If Astarot alone stops, my victory will only be confirmed?


    Then Satan laughed at Menontius like that.


    "Isn''t that what happened? You stopped moving as I thought you would. You are such a man..."


    Then Menontius'' face gradually began to be vicious.


    But Satan kept talking without moving.


    "O Menontius, I do not see one word now. The dragon tears and the talk of being able to control the dragon for a thousand years. But with the same rules, do you really think you can control me?


    Then Menontius slowly opened his mouth as he stared at Satan.


    "... right. It''s not exactly the same procedure, but it''s the same where you use dragon tears."


    "... well, I don''t know... but should I assume that dragon tears, as their name suggests, are something that has been processed for a thousand years by ingesting dragon tears?


    Then Menontius distorted the edge of his mouth as if he hated it.


    "... come on, how was that? ����


    Menontius didn''t know or didn''t know, he didn''t seriously try to answer.


    But Satan dealt calmly with Menontius'' attitude without being particularly angry.


    "It''s Menontius. If you can control me with dragon tears right now, you must have already done it. But you haven''t done it yet. I mean... you''re gonna need a man named Gaius to control me, right?


    Then Astalot, who held his temples down gently, went on to say.


    "That''s the thing, Satan. Once I explain to you, Gaius is a reincarnator."


    "Well... reincarnated..."


    To Astalot''s explanation, Satan thought quietly.


    But Satan was also greatly surprised by Astalot''s next explanation.


    "Let me tell you something more, Gaius is an eyeless person... and that is the peculiarity of the world..."

 820 Lesson 818: Singularities

    "It''s a singularity!?


    Satan was by far the most astonished and unexpectedly provoked a powerful thought.


    For this reason Astalot suffered by twisting his body to the point of bending his knee.


    "... cum!... Not at all... you''re a troubled man... now I won''t have it..."


    "I''m sorry, Astarot... I didn''t mean to do that right now. I''m really surprised."


    "By... you mean it was on purpose so far, right?


    Astalot glanced at Guillaume and Satan.


    But Satan said without any evil at all.


    "Don''t bully me like that. I have no other intention. More than that... is it true that the guy named Gaius is a singularity?


    Although Astaloto was slightly angry that his complaint was lightly received, he grew up here and gave his feelings.


    "... yeah, it''s true. He�� Gaius is indisputably a peculiarity of the world"


    "... well... then the conversation will change..."


    Then Astaloto pinned up one eyebrow root and asked.


    "How do you say things change?


    Then Satan spoke slowly with a low and quiet thought.


    "Talk about it earlier... Whatever kind of dragon tears and what kind of things they are, I didn''t think for a thousand years that dragons could control me... but when singularities appear here, the conversation changes a lot..."


    "I heard that idiosyncrasies can affect a variety of events... but I didn''t think you''d be scared enough, did I?


    "Hmm... I''m not afraid of anything else. But it''s true that it affects all things�� it''s troubling��"


    Astalot, caught on Satan''s last words, listened back.


    "Trouble, what is it?


    Then Satan laughed happily out.


    "Interesting. Let''s just say he''s really interesting. But this singularity. I don''t know why, but I''ve never been caught in my antenna before."


    "What does that mean?


    "Literally. In spite of my existence, I cannot recognize its existence. Don''t you think that''s strange?


    "Sure if you ask me why you haven''t noticed Gaius'' presence before... I''ve never thought about this before but this is certainly strange..."


    "Would it? But this isn''t just about Gaius. I haven''t even recognized it once, if I''ve never had contact with a singularity. Then naturally, it would be natural to assume that some power is working between us."


    "... someone... who is that?


    Then Satan said away in a mockery mix.


    "Let''s not even ask, shall we? Isn''t that up to the God guy!


    Did Satan make himself uncomfortable with the fact that God''s name had been pronounced, from which he continued to send flashy thoughts for some time?

 821 Chapter 819 Transactions

    "... God... is it..."


    Astalotto whispered with a sense of panacea.


    Then Satan approached Astalot with a tone of abomination and full disclosure.


    "Don''t you miss it a lot, Astalot? That''s a lot different than when you were against me, huh?


    Then Astalotto shrugged his shoulders and said back.


    "I don''t have the guts to say that to you, Satan. Besides... I have some thoughts about God..."


    "Well. Do you have any thoughts? I''m sure you''d like to hear that.


    Then Astalotto dialed it without getting her hair in.


    "That''s what I don''t know about you."


    Then Satan laughed heavily.


    "He''s the same guy I can''t take... I think I could be a little more loving, though? ����


    "You don''t have to, do you?


    Then Satan sent a thought that made him laugh.


    "Really?


    "What do you mean?


    "May I follow Menontius'' side?


    Then Astalot made the tannic surface.


    "... you''re not going to stick around anyway, are you?


    "How can you say all that?


    "Let us suppose you knocked me down by joining hands with Menontius. And suppose you brought Gaius back into the world, what would happen to you? You''re going to be Menontius'' servant."


    Then Satan laughed spirally.


    "You really think that''s gonna happen?


    "You said it yourself earlier, didn''t you? If Gaius were here, he would talk differently. With all the tears and singularities of a dragon..."


    Then Satan blocked Astalot''s words and said:


    "I''m not saying it''s bound to happen. Until I just said it was a pain in the ass. Do you think I''m going down to the military gate so easily?


    "Come on, it''s..."


    "Hmm! I''ve been licked a lot too..."


    "Okay. So how are you going to fight for me if you''re on my side? Thought attacks don''t make sense to Menontius, do they?


    Then Menontius, who had listened to the conversation between the two adults until then, pinched his mouth.


    "How can Satan do this to me now?"


    Then Satan laughed spirally again.


    "Are you sure? The abominable God is taking away my freedom, but even if I rot, I''m the king of hell, right? The art of defeating you means knowing your body doesn''t have to move."


    "... Hmm. Maybe... Then it''s Satan. Put your hands together with me. I''m not trying to manipulate you freely. I just want you to help me for a purpose..."


    "Hmm. A deal... okay. Tell me what it''s all about."


    Menontius then squeezed his most expressive expression ever and opened his mouth in a heavy tone.


    "... kill God... that''s what I''m here for..."

 822 Lesson 820: On purpose.

    "Kill God!?... Menontius, you mean it... No, are you serious? ����


    Satan sent a much stunned thought to ask.


    Menontius, however, did not make it faint, but said away in his royal outfit.


    "Sane or not. And I mean it. My only wish is to kill all those abominable gods!


    Satan responded to the cry of Menontius'' soul by letting him wave his thoughts.


    "Well said!! It''s Menontius!!


    Then the atmosphere shook at Satan''s most intense thoughts ever, and the ground shook.


    At the same time, however, Astalot''s knees crept down, and he dressed himself as a slammer on the ground.


    "... cum!!... How many times have I told you... Grr!! ����


    Satan then suddenly weakened his mind as to whether Astarot''s complaint reached his ear.


    But as before, without much harm, he spoke lightly against Astalot, who suffered with his hands on the ground.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Astarot. You seem to have forgotten me again."


    Astalot could not rise because this thought was so powerful that he complained weakly, with his palms on the ground and his face facing down on all fours.


    "... I told you earlier to stop... I need you to hold on like this... no matter what you say, could you try a little harder not to move? ����


    Astalot''s complaint was too weak, and as such inspired Satan''s demonic part a little.


    "... Hmm. Sounds a lot spicy, huh? The Grand Duke of Hell and I don''t know what kind of people crawl on all fours... but isn''t that funny inside?


    "... interesting?... Satan, are you still doing this deliberately? ����


    Then Satan sent a mixed thought of laughter.


    "That''s out-of-heart, isn''t it? Not on purpose. I was just sincerely surprised by Menontius'' words. Isn''t that the same for you, Astarot?"


    Then the headache finally healed, and while holding his head, Astalotto rose.


    "... I''m sure I was surprised too... but in your case, is half of it deliberate?


    "So I''m saying that''s out-of-heart. I''m surprised you haven''t bothered to strengthen your mind."


    Then Astalotto sighed.


    "... Really? Then that''s what I''ll do, but instead! Please don''t let this happen again, okay?


    "... Hmm. I mean, I don''t know if I can make a promise... but I''ll try my best."


    Astalot reluctantly nodded to Satan''s words.


    "... fine. That word... let''s just say I believe it..."


    Astalot, while saying so, had a flashy look on his face that he could see that he did not trust Satan''s words at all.

 823 Episode 821: The One and Only

    "... well... are you serious? Menontius."


    Asked Menontius as Astalotto stood up quietly and slowly.


    Menontius then nodded roughly with a harsh look on his face.


    "I mean it. I''m sorry they can''t look down on me anymore."


    Menontius replied quietly, in a very heavy tone.


    Astalot heard it and now he sighed one loud sigh.


    "... you don''t think it''s sanity shabby, do you? I don''t think it''s very possible for me to kill God..."


    Then Menontius laughed thinly at its stern face.


    "Not Satan earlier, but you don''t think it''s the word of the Grand Duke of Hell, do you?


    As Menontius said to the mockery mix, Astalot smiled thinly at its beautiful face as she shrugged her shoulders gently.


    "Unlike you, I am not a dreamer. I''m a realist. Not really, but even if we bundle up, it''s impossible to beat the gods."


    "Is Gaius Schneider included among us?


    Menontius asked quietly.


    Then Astaloto frowned and looked a lot blushed.


    "Have you not overestimated Gaius? How many peculiarities does it seem to me that Gaius'' power is effective against the gods?


    Then Menontius laughed as he exhaled lightly.


    Astalot stared at Menontius'' attitude with a deep frown root wrinkle.


    Menontius tightened his expression after laughing for a while, confronting Astalotto again from the front.


    "I am not overestimating Gaius Schneider. You underestimate him."


    "You think I underestimate Gaius? I''m telling you, I''ve been friends with him for generations, haven''t I? No, enough to say I''m your best friend. And yet you think I underestimate him? I don''t know what you''re talking about... I don''t think anything understands him better than me, do you?


    Then Menontius laughed spirally again.


    "You don''t know anything and you don''t see anything. I also know that you''ve made friendships with Gaius Schneider. That''s what I''ve been cultivating friendships for generations before I was born alive in this world as Gaius Schneider...... but that''s not what I''m talking about. He''s a singularity. It''s so special. You know too little about it. It''s not Gaius Schneider''s personality that matters. It''s his role as the only one in the world that matters."

 824 Episode 822: Total Infinite Magic Power

    "... you think the singularity is that much? ����


    Astalot asked to explore.


    Menontius then nodded loudly.


    "That''s right. A singularity is a peculiarity, but also a peculiarity. The power... is almost infinite..."


    "... infinite... doesn''t that mean total magic power?


    Menontius then replied without putting in any intermittent hair.


    "No. The only thing that makes his total magic infinite is that it will be so because of his personality as a singularity. So it''s just one end of his abilities, like an infinite amount of magic."


    Then Astarot''s brow root deepened.


    "... Really? Satan......"


    Astalot asked Satan, just in case.


    Then Satan answered Astalot with a quiet thought.


    "I do not know so much about peculiarities. As I said earlier, for some reason, I can''t recognize the peculiarities. But what I''m hearing is that the singularity is special. And because of its special nature, it affects all events. And that influence is infinite."


    "�� what is its influence? What does that mean?


    Menontius replied to Astalotto''s continuing question.


    "Literally. It affects every event."


    "... you don''t know what that means. Influence...... how?


    "I don''t know that. Sometimes that influence changes shape."


    "... but you think it''s bound to impact?


    "That''s right. Always. That''s why it''s the center of the world. So the world revolves around him."


    Astarot''s brow root became even deeper.


    "... So I''m just a satellite around him, too?


    Menontius then exhaled gently and furiously.


    "Right. But it''s the same with me. And so is Satan. Whether you''re the Demon King or the Grand Duke of Hell, you''re just a satellite in front of a star called Singularity. No... that''s just too much satellite. Let''s say the planet."


    That''s what Menontius laughed at.


    But Astalot did not care, and thought deeply with his right hand against his own jaw.


    "... so I met him, and through friendship with him... is it because he was a singularity?


    Then Menontius waved lightly or for the first time.


    "Come on, I don''t know that. Because the influence of singularity changes shape each time. I don''t know if your friendship was real or fake."


    "... is that right... it''s..."


    Astalot raised the edge of his mouth and became an indescribable expression.


    Menontius decided to ask because he did not know from that expression that he had attempted to explore the chest of Astalot.


    "... what''s up? Are you disappointed?


    Then Astalotto raised his mouth even further and laughed.


    "... Come on, what do you think? I think I feel like I''m funny..."

 825 Chapter 823: Dreams

    "Well, you''ve come to say it''s funny... apparently the original sex (sausage) has come out?


    Menontius asked Astalot, smiling niggardly.


    Then Astarot also smiled quietly, niggling.


    "... Come on, what about that? But more than that... your statement earlier..."


    "Yeah? Which statement are you talking about?


    "... it''s decided, isn''t it? It''s a statement that kills God."


    Then Menontius snorted one.


    "Oh, what happened to that?


    Then Astalot snorted one too, shrugging his shoulders.


    "What''s the matter with you? You didn''t tell me half the joke, did you? Then I''d like you to tell me about the specific ways of killing God"


    Then this time Menontius shrugged his shoulder.


    "There''s nothing like that"


    "No? You said you talked about God killing without any specific measures?


    "That''s right. Is there a problem?


    Then Astalot sighed.


    "... Satan, what about you? You''re not gonna get on with all this fuzzy talk, are you?


    Then Satan answered, releasing a low harsh thought.


    "No, I ride. The singularity is an indeterminate element. I can''t help but think of a clear strategy."


    Astalot raised his voice of surprise at this.


    "Are you insane!? You want to fight God again without any concrete measures?


    "So I''m telling you. I''m not specific, but I have a plan. There''s a singularity measure."


    "You can''t call that a strategy. Besides, you call Gaius an indeterminate element, but do you have any assurance that it will also lead to God? Do the personalities and doings of that singularity always work against God as well? Has anyone tried it in the past?


    Satan answered Astalot''s arrow-hearted questions with a calm and calm voice.


    "There is no guarantee. Besides, some have probably tried it in the past. But... it''s worth a try. In view of the character of the peculiarities of leaking hearsay, perhaps�� it should also lead to God��"


    "You''re probably going to challenge God with that? It''s reckless. What do you mean by that?"


    Then Satan sent his thoughts using an even lower and harsher voice.


    "It''s Astarot. I''ve been locked up at the bottom of this hell for tens of thousands of years, right? To this literal hell...... yeah. To get out of here, to challenge God to fight, even if he has vanished vainly, to just come back here again. Whatever the hell there is more to it than here... then I''ll try. Let''s put the singularities in our hands and challenge those abominations to battle again. I''ve just lived in this freezing glacier, dreaming of soaking the gods in a sea of blood one day!

 826 Episode 824: Sigh

    One.


    "... Really... then Satan. So you''re on Menontius''s side? ����


    Astalot asked Satan in a sigh.


    Then Satan set aside a few moments, but developed a low and quiet thought.


    "... don''t do that, Astarot..."


    "... Really? So... you''re still going to call Gaius back to sacrifice Lombard Schneider, right?


    Astalot circled his neck and now asked Menontius.


    Menontius said often.


    "That''s the thing. Give it up, Astarot. There is no better way to beat you than with Satan joining hands with me. Anyway, you''re vulnerable to Satan''s ideological attacks."


    Then Astalot sighed deeper.


    "... you did have a problem..."


    Astalot nodded and shrugged his shoulders when he said he had a weak heart.


    But as soon as he looked up, he said to himself, "Never."


    "But that''s not why I''m pulling it off!


    Astalot''s words were accompanied by firm determination.


    Then Menontius, who saw it, said even more with an ironic grin in his mouth.


    "... but what do you say we do? I''ve told you many times, you''re no better than me."


    Then Astalot said, showing the face of the man who was ready.


    "Whether you have a winning eye or not, you have to fight when you should. And now is the time!


    So Astalot grinned at his face.


    Two.


    "... cum! ����


    Delkia bent her knees and raggedly wiped the blood flowing from her mouth with her right arm, while still kicking the enemy in the front.


    Then, beside him, he bowed to his knees in the same way, and Karin, stuck to the ground, muttered weakly.


    "... that''s not good... not like this..."


    Then Delkia honestly agreed without rebelling against what Karin said.


    "... those guys are a good combination. Mainly the attack is on that buyo buyo, but it''s going to be auxiliary magic to support that damn twitch well..."


    "... right. Then we''ll have to break them up, won''t we?


    "... how?


    Then Karin thought with a face of difficulty.


    "... that''s... do something!


    "What the hell is that! So you''re saying it''s just a hit!?


    "Yes! If this happens, it''s the only way! We''re not good friends anyway, so we can''t just combine now!


    Then Delkia snorted one with Hung.


    "So is that! All right, when this happens, I''m ready to smash balls! I''m gonna put on a special attack with that obnoxious fucking twitch!


    Then Karin nodded loudly.


    "Okay! If this happens, I''ll do just that fucking thing!


    When they never looked forward, they immediately entered the final assault preparations.

 827 Episode 825: Question for Lennon

    "... ok, just give me around here and you won''t have a problem..."


    Dove stopped and said looking over the great ice field on one side of the perimeter.


    "... but nevertheless, what happened? The result is��"


    Shester asked Dove with a pretty serious look on his face.


    And Dove narrowed his eyes, and made a rugged look, and said,


    "... I don''t know all this. Because my strength doesn''t even allow me to guess the power of those people..."


    Then Shester noticed Lennon, who looked furthest behind him.


    "... hey, you used to follow me with a face like that, naturally?


    But Lennon didn''t change his expression and replied calmly.


    "Really? As far as I''m concerned, do you think it''s natural for me to follow you?


    Then he changed his face quite a bit and leaned against Lennon.


    "You think it''s natural? What kind of logic is that?


    But Lennon didn''t move, either, and responded with a shivering face.


    "Because humans are powerless in front of demons. If it''s a battle between those demons, I take it for granted to evacuate them?


    "I don''t mind evacuating. But why are you following us? We''re supposed to be obvious enemies, aren''t we?


    "Right. But when we''re in trouble, we say each other, and here''s one..."


    Then Chester just vandalized his voice.


    "How can you wait!


    Then I broke in between them, feeling like Dove had no choice.


    "Well, it''s Chester first. There''s nothing you can do where we fought here. Besides, there''s a reason I allowed this man to accompany me."


    "... Reason?


    Dove nodded softly when Shester asked him back about his disapproval.


    "... there''s something I''d like to ask this person"


    Then Shester immediately asked.


    "What are you asking me?


    "... why do you want Gaius Schneider to be king of Dallas..."


    "Isn''t that because you want Dallas to stay what you want?


    "... it won''t be. That may be the case with Signus or something, but this person should probably be different."


    Then Shester asked Lennon, looking a lot like him.


    "Really? Lennon, what do you think?


    Then Lennon laughed with a creepy face like a thin skin affixed to the skeleton.


    "... well... what do you think..."


    Has Shester gotten to his head even more kachin or even tried to get out a step further, but someone grabbed that shoulder and tried to stop him.


    It is a dove.


    When Dove held down Shester, he slowly opened the mouth of the pig and asked.


    "... you were a devout Zexian, weren''t you? Then your purpose would be... to govern the world by Zexism?

 828 Episode 826: Takeover

    "I wonder if your aim would be... to govern the world by Zexism?


    When Dove asked, Lennon raised his mouth and laughed.


    And he nodded lightly a few times, and opened his eyes and said,


    "Exactly! That''s exactly what I want!


    Then Shester said with a frown root and a kick in Lennon.


    "Worldwide governance!? Is that... does that mean unifying and ruling the world?


    "That''s right. Literally."


    Then Shester roughed up his voice unexpectedly.


    "Are you insane!? There''s no way I can do that."


    Then Lennon tilted his neck and told him to make a mild fool of Chester.


    "Why can''t you? If we hold down the kingdom of Dallas, which is responsible for the corner of the Troika, even if it rots, we can easily destroy one of the three remaining Powers at once, the United Kingdom of Raydam, in conjunction with our Pope Roenglin, who boasts of being the strongest in the world"


    "That''s right...... I don''t think that can be a real problem!


    Then Lennon looked more like a fool to Chester.


    "Why isn''t it realistic? You must be saying something very serious. Apparently, your lord has an arrangement to believe in a dream story that''s more convenient to you than the reality you don''t want to see in front of you?


    Then Shester cocked at this.


    "What!? That''s not true! But really, Gaius, I don''t think you can be king, and assuming you are, how do you rule Dallas?


    "Didn''t you explain it before? Already that Dallas is not the original royal family, but has been replaced by someone else"


    "So there will be no guarantee that we can win for sure with someone and keep Dallas in our hands!


    Then Lennon finally laughed so loudly that he glanced at his body.


    "... aren''t you determined to be able to. Master Menontius is fighting the Great Duke of Hell Astalot, isn''t he? I don''t know who they are currently taking over Dallas, but they are not the enemies of Menontius."


    Shester jammed his words into Menontius'' mocking-mixed narrative.


    "... No, that might be... Ha! Yes!"


    Then he looked like Shester had suddenly flashed haphazardly.


    And when he raised his mouth and smiled, he showered the most effective words against Lennon.


    "... it''s Lennon. What if whoever''s taking over that Dallas now was a god? Do you have any idea if Menontius can win?

 829 Lesson 827: The One Who Nests in Dallas

    "... what are you going to tell me all of a sudden? ����


    I said it with a flair that Lennon said was heartbroken.


    But Shester said in a pale manner without moving.


    "Really? The devil is good, why can''t God? Didn''t we just see the demons fighting each other earlier? There are demons in reality. No, speaking of which, Dove here was a demon, too, right?


    Dove, suddenly told the story, grinned bitterly.


    "Oh, you''re right"


    "See. And that the demon who''s fighting that battle is trying to help you take over Dallas, Gaius... don''t you think it''s a funny story if you think about it?


    Lennon showed a slightly upset bareback, but regained his temper and acted as if nothing had happened.


    "What is it? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me.


    Then Shester said away, still confident.


    "No, that''s crazy. We saw Menontius fighting the Grand Duke of Hell earlier. And the same devil, Dove, said:


    Once he punctuated the words there, Shester cut off the view as if the stage actor were going to flaunt the guest seat on an important occasion.


    "Mutual! Ready? Astarot and the other demons, right? How much power do you think you have? Probably an uninterrupted force! That''s more than just taking over a country!


    Shester glanced at Lennon in between, as did the actors who had finished the dialogue.


    Lennon frowned and rebutted with a much blushing face.


    "What are you trying to say? That''s why we''re talking about taking over Dallas, right?


    Then Shester shook it big or small.


    "You still don''t get it? Why can''t Menontius take over alone? Why bother calling me back from the world over there, Gaius, when Astarot and the other great demons are accompanied by a legendary archdeacon named Signus?


    "... it''s..."


    "It''s a simple story. Because the enemy is mighty. Because the Great Devil and the Great Demon Instructor are not even the right match to win. That''s why I''m craving your power, Gaius!


    Lennon lagged behind in Shester''s inquiry stuffing.


    "... no way really... the enemy..."


    Lennon swallowed without pronouncing the words that followed.


    But Shester, against him, had mercilessly inherited Lennon''s words.


    "That''s right. The person you''re trying to fight in Dallas... is God!


    At that moment, Lennon''s knee was crumpled.

 830 Lesson 828 Two Proclamations

    One.


    "... well, human. Did you find that out a lot? ����


    Suddenly, a low, harsh voice rang from above.


    Shester was surprised, and when he accidentally looked up into the sky, there was Menontius, who often looked down at him.


    "... Menontius... means..."


    Shester accidentally lost his word to that reality.


    Then Menontius took over Chester''s words even if he didn''t want to.


    "That''s the thing. Astarot was defeated."


    Instead of Shester, who lost her words and was flabbergasted, a rugged expression dove stepped forward.


    "... what happened to Master Delkia? ����


    Then Menontius answered immediately.


    "Same. She''s down on the ground with Karin."


    Dove accidentally lowered his eyes and drowned his head as he prayed.


    "Shall I come, gentlemen? To Satan."


    Menontius'' words rang out to the Great Ice Plains.


    And it was again given, it was also a death sentence to Lombardo.


    Two.


    "... Dear Signus... May I ask you one thing? ����


    Lennon, who was taken by Menontius and returned to the foot of Satan, who was soaked in ice, approached him in a hurry and asked in such a way as fear, when he found Signus'' face nestled there quietly.


    When Signus glanced at Lennon''s face, he nodded as though he had no choice but to look clogged.


    "... oh, you can say it"


    "Yes, thank you...... you know... Master Signus, who is taking over Dallas now?... Who the hell is in control of his land? ����


    Then Signus sighed one loud sigh.


    And when he looked at Lennon''s face in pain, he answered quietly.


    "... would you have said that before? I don''t know who the enemy is... but if Me and Menontius and Gaius Schneider put together, they''re not the enemy..."


    Then Lennon disputed the way he was excited.


    "Isn''t that strange! Why would Gaius Schneider win if he didn''t know who the enemy was? There''s no such stupid talk! I will naturally be an idiot for not realizing that until now, Master Signus! If you really say you can win without knowing who your enemies are, you''re going to call yourself a bigger idiot than me!


    Then Menontius approached beside Signus and whispered in a quiet voice.


    "It''s a signal. I noticed that Chester. To the identity of those who nest in Dallas..."


    Then Signus shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    "... well. You''ve noticed... you''re a remarkable man indeed. It''s a shame to keep you human..."


    When Signus said so, he quietly turned to Lennon.


    And for Lennon, an extremely serious proclamation was made.


    "Lennon, you''re right. The name of the one who now holds Dallas in his hand... you love him and he will not stop... God..."

 831 Episode 829: The Question of Shester

    "... Oh, my God..."


    When Lennon uttered only a few words, he lost all his body power in an instant and crept all the way to the ground, like a threaded puppet.


    Then Shester, sitting quietly afterwards, murmured with a low, murmuring voice.


    "... are you really willing to make God your enemy..."


    Then, like Lennon, Signus responded to Chester, whining with a flashing look.


    "You saw through, didn''t you? How did you know?


    Shester answered the signal question desperately rebuilding her feelings.


    "... I thought that if Astarot and his demons were serious, it would be before breakfast, such as the rule of Dallas alone. Nevertheless, in fact, Gaius, if I saw where you were trying to help me, I wondered if the enemy was also mighty on top of mighty. And if you look at me like that, you can''t imagine it unexpectedly. But... I didn''t know it was really God..."


    "Hmm. I see."


    I said it like Signus put his hand on his chin and impressed him.


    But here, Fuji Shester came up with something.


    "... may I ask you one thing? ����


    When Signus looked at Chester with a look that seemed unexpected, there was an obvious light of curiosity blinking in his face.


    That''s why Signus was intrigued and allowed Shester to ask questions.


    "... what is it? Say it."


    Shester nodded lightly and asked slowly in a quiet tone.


    "... Surely the higher the demon, the less he could get out of hell? Earlier I said that if I were a demon of the Astarotoclass, I would have no creation, such as dominating a nation of Dallas, but in reality it has not happened because the demons cannot get out of hell. So the earth is where we humans make our country and prosper. But you... No, Menontius fought God and sought Dallas rule... Signus, what the hell is this all about? How can Menontius, who is supposed to be more than the same demon as that Astarot, get out on the ground? Why are you looking for Dallas rule?


    Then suddenly Menontius laughed out loud, listening quietly behind the signal.


    "You''re a well-minded man, aren''t you? But you''re absolutely right, if you think about it, you''ll naturally get to that question..."


    "Oh, that said, I hadn''t noticed at all before. But I want to know more than I realize. Can you tell me?


    Menontius then put his arms together for fun.


    "Right...... no, let''s hear your point of view before then"


    Shaken by Menontius, Chester thought deeply.


    "... there is only one thing I can think of... But this... this answer..."


    Shester was perplexed by his own thoughts and said it by accident.


    Then Menontius glanced at Chester''s face even with pleasure.


    "Say it. Doesn''t mean we''re gonna do anything wrong, does it?


    Menontius grumbled again, and Shester grumbled at the thought that had once befallen him in his own chest.


    "... if you''re not the devil... wouldn''t that still mean God...? ����

 832 Episode 830: Confessions of Menontius

    "... be!... or God!? ����


    Lennon, stunned by Shester''s words, stared at Menontius with a dazzling look.


    Menontius then lay down his face slightly and turned upwards, giving him a look with the intricate emotions of an embarrassing, delightful one, like when a boy found mischievous.


    "... Me, Master Menontius... oh, you... really... yes, no... but no..."


    Lennon was so confused by the sudden unfolding that he looked speechless.


    Then Menontius'' expression gradually changed to a face with more joy than embarrassment, and he finally opened his mouth.


    "... Hmm. God... it''s been a long time since you''ve been called that..."


    Then Lennon''s knee crept again, and he became more and more in a position to sit directly on the ground.


    And as he remained in that posture, he stared at Menontius with a stunned look.


    Then Menontius spoke to Lennon like that, laughing nastyly at Niyaniya.


    "Sounds like you surprised me a lot, huh? But... wasn''t it a memorial for you?


    Then Lennon turned into a hazy face and stood up with great momentum like a springy doll.


    "Me, Master Menontius... I... the... the..."


    Lennon suddenly looked for words to speak desperately in front of the person he had been in love with for the rest of his life.


    But when I had to, I couldn''t think of anything at all, and I stood on the spot with Oro without being able to speak.


    Then you saw it, and Chester interrupted me from the side to talk.


    "... okay? No way really... I didn''t think so... do I actually?


    That''s right, Shester is also the other person, so the words became vague.


    But Menontius didn''t really care, and he answered Chester''s question.


    "Hmm... in a way, yes. But I suppose not...... something like that?


    Chester''s face clouded by Menontius''s unexpected answer.


    "... I''m sorry, but I don''t know what that means... can you tell me so I can understand?


    Then Menontius'' face broke gently.


    "Sure. Does that make any sense?... right, let''s just say it all the time"


    Then the smile disappeared softly from Menontius'' stern face.


    And they set aside plenty of time, and their mouths gradually opened.


    "I am God, not God. The devil, and the one who is not the devil. I mean... plainly speaking, it''s a mixed-race child of God and Satan..."

 833 Lesson 831: Immortality

    "... the mixed blood of God and the devil... such a thing..."


    Shester couldn''t carry on any more than two sentences, and he silenced there.


    But Shester realized there was something, and opened his mouth again.


    "When that happens, is it okay that God is not alone, but more than one?


    Then Lennon, who had crawled on all fours until then and stuck to the ground, woke Gabba and his upper body.


    "God is the only God you have! I don''t know if there''s more than one!! Yes! Yes! Yes!!! God is only one in this world!! I mean... Dear Menontius, you can''t be a god or anything!!


    Lennon, who suddenly regained his energy, said, skipping the corner bubble.


    But Menontius naturally never moved at all.


    "I thought you''d say that. But it''s Lennon. In the religion you believe in, God seems to be one, but he is not. There''s a lot of them."


    "No! No! No!! God says no, you''re alone! He''s the only god!! That''s why you''re lying! I''m not fooled! No matter who says what, God is alone in this world!!


    Lennon screamed spitting out of his mouth even more intensely than earlier.


    And then he kept whispering to himself, spookily.


    Seeing that, Shester had the feeling that he was not a very ordinary person and that he was a real pain in the ass with fanatics.


    Then Dove, who remained silent until then, opened its heavy mouth.


    "... By the way, I can''t see Master Delkia, but I''d like to know where the hell she is..."


    Then Signus answered this question as he extended his wrinkly arm to point to the rear of the ice column where Satan was trapped.


    "Over there. I''m lying in that shadow. You should give him a hug."


    Then Dove quickly rushed to Delkia and the others.


    But Shester stopped on the spot without following him and asked Signus with a surprised look on his face.


    "... are they all alive? ����


    Then Signus engraved an even deeper wrinkle in that shitty face and laughed.


    "It would be natural. The devil dies."


    Then Shester was even more surprised and asked overlapping.


    "I won''t die!? Are all demons immortal?!?


    Then Signus took control of Shester, who raised one hand and inquired about his excitement.


    "This was not my way of saying it. Only a high-ranking demon, to be exact. In the case of demons below intermediate, they die. Whether you die or not, instead of going back to hell, you will perish forever, but the high demons are immortal. You will never die, and you will be resurrected."


    Shester was surprised by the fact that the high-ranking demon was immortal, and he opened his mouth and beckoned.

 834 Episode 832: The World After Death

    "... Really... Unlike below intermediate, is the high-ranking demon immortal..."


    Shester shrugged to include surprise facts by biting them against himself.


    Then Signus said even more as if to supplement Chester''s perception.


    "Yeah, depending on the extent of the damage, it''s the high-ranking demon who won''t die and will eventually make a resurrection"


    "Well...... then can you finally tell me one more thing?


    "What is it? ����


    "... where do humans go after they die? As far as I can tell, there were only demons in hell. At least they were not found in my eyes. So, after all, like the demons below intermediate, does that mean that when we die, we disappear without going to the post-mortem world? ����


    Then the signal also looked harsh on this.


    "I don''t know that. Because I look like this and I''m a human being. [M] I always have that question too..."


    "Well... you don''t know that..."


    Shester shrugged quietly, drooling her head and thinking deeply.


    Then suddenly Satan''s thoughts popped in there.


    "... you guys, this one''s ready. How about that one?


    It was another death sentence to Lombardo.


    Shester realized that and looked back at Lombardo with a sad look on his face.


    But Lombardo had a really calm look on his face when he was already ready.


    Shester was speechless, just nagging.


    Then Satan uttered his thoughts again.


    "What do you think? I guess we''ll do it, huh? Come on, answer me, it''s Menontius."


    Then Menontius answered as he slowly walked closer towards Satan.


    "Whatever. That''s why we''ve come so far..."


    Then Satan laughed lightly.


    "That''s a lot of rhetoric for a place like this. But okay. Then I''ll just get it ready. Don''t worry about me any time..."


    "Okay. Signus�� get ready."


    Then Signus answered with a grudging voice as he meditated.


    "I''m already working on it. I''ve been waiting a long time..."


    Signus began to say something like a bump and a spell as he closed his eyes.


    Then gradually Signus'' body began to glow slightly blue and white.


    From his previous conversations, Shester thought that would be the prep for Lombardo''s execution, and tried to obstruct it even beyond this period, trying to take a step forward.


    But someone grabbed Chester''s shoulder so hard from behind.


    It is Lombardo.


    Lombardo shook his neck slowly several times to the side with a similar calm look on his face earlier.


    Chester''s emotions reached their peak, and his tears soaked his cheeks.


    Lombardo then smiled so gently that he had never shown it before, this time slowly shaking his neck vertically.

 835 Episode 833: Kindness

    "... dove..."


    Dove approached Lombardo and Shester, who were waiting to be executed, with a sunken look.


    "... Dear Delkia, I still can''t move. I''m sorry, but I can''t help you..."


    Then Lombardo nodded with a grin.


    That''s why Chester spoke for Lombardo.


    "... no, thanks. The power has been exhausted..."


    "... apparently they were bad. Even Master Astarot didn''t think he could win..."


    "... I guess so... by the way, how are things with the Astalots? ����


    Then Dove''s expression became even more cloudy.


    "... inconceivable. Honestly, I think it will probably take a few years for it to come back to life..."


    "That much? In the meantime..."


    "... will be in a state of provisional death. As a result, nothing can be done in the meantime. Therefore, your power..."


    Then Shester shook his head sideways at exactly the same time as Lombardo.


    "... don''t say it anymore. Right? Deputy Secretary......"


    That''s what Chester saw Lombardo.


    Then Lombardo nodded forcefully.


    "That''s the thing. Never mind anymore..."


    Dove responded with a more sinking voice to Shester''s voice, sinking behind his back.


    "... oh... ok..."


    Then the words that he did not want to hear for the three of them were uttered by the servile voice of Signus.


    "... All right, we''re ready."


    Menontius then approached the Lombards with a slow foothold.


    "... you should say goodbye. Let''s give it some time..."


    Menontius said with a gentle look he occasionally gives.


    Then Satan mocked it lightly from high.


    "You''re so sweet. It''s Menontius. Maybe it flows half way through your body, God''s blood makes you do that?


    Then Menontius turned to a demonic look and said away.


    "Stupid thing...... it''s Satan. Something about God being nice?


    Then Satan laughed.


    "It was! I''m sure you''re right. The fact that God''s men were kind was nothing but a misunderstanding and assumption on the part of humans. What I did was a lot of stupid things."


    Then I said so that the signal could be worn on it.


    "That''s because you''re only taking your soul off this ice world and peering too far into the human world"


    "Mm-hmm. Apparently they''re poisoned by humans. God is so sweet and so on... I can''t possibly talk to you!


    So Satan threw up abominably at the end.

 836 Chapter 834: Smile

    "... Now you guys, hurry up and say goodbye..."


    Once again Menontius urged the Lombards.


    Chester stared at Lombardo''s face with a sense of purpose and several tears of tears of tears conveyed her cheeks on this day.


    Then he tried so hard to speak while holding Lombardo''s sore throat.


    But from Lombardo''s throat, only the sound of air being thrown out could be heard as Hugh, speechless.


    As a result, Shester shook her neck wide and sideways in tears.


    "... please don''t push me... Deputy Secretary, thank you very much for your help... but I didn''t know the time would come to say goodbye in this way..."


    Shester''s emotions boiled heavily there, and then he got unworthy and annoyed.


    Then Menontius, who watched the two exchanges quietly behind him, slowly started looking for Lombardo in his own right hand.


    Then gradually Menontius'' right arm began to emit a thin blur and a bright blue glow.


    And when its brilliance became a clear colour, its bright light concentrated and flew away for Lombardy.


    Shester looked back astonished by the light that flew from his back, and there was Menontius with his right hand blanketed and emitting light.


    "... what are you going to do, Menontius!


    Menontius calmly answered Shester''s cry.


    "Don''t panic. Behold the end of the light."


    Shester rushed to follow the light being emitted from Menontius'' fingertips.


    Then the light was shining down Lombardo''s throat.


    "... wait a while now. It won''t be long..."


    The words of Menontius seemed to Chester as if they were full of charity.


    For this reason Shester believed the words of Menontius and quietly marked the hour for a while.


    Then after a while the blue light emitted by Menontius disappeared without sound.


    "... over. Speak up."


    Nodded by Menontius, Lombardo opened his mouth with his right hand against his own throat.


    "... ah... don''t leave. Apparently it''s fixed."


    Lombardo smiled and saw Shester.


    Shester nodded loudly, without wiping the tears that flowed.


    "... Deputy Secretary..."


    Chester called with all his heart.


    Then Lombardo nodded loudly this time.


    "Shester, I don''t know what to say...... I took care of you anyway"


    Then Shester shook her head wide aside.


    "What do you say... I''m the one who took care of you..."


    "Right. So we''re each other, huh?


    "Yep... Yep, yeah right..."


    Chester''s tears pulled in at some point and his face was filled with smiles.


    They were about to finish their last hour with a smile.

 837 Episode 835: When You Break Up

    "... Shester, I''m sorry, but please wait..."


    Lombardo told in a calm voice.


    Shester cherished his heart to bite and include the word.


    "... I understand. I''ll take care of the Schneider family, your wife, and Gaius..."


    Then Lombardo said, shrugging his shoulders gently.


    "Tell Secretary Muller hello too...... no, is it hard to explain this situation?


    "No, I''m only going to tell the Secretary without covering everything up. Sometimes in the future��"


    Shester said after this, where Gaius made his return to the world, in anticipation of falling into the hands of Menontius and others.


    Lombardo understood the meaning in an instant and nodded greatly.


    "... oh, that would be better. Nice to meet you, and... about Emerada..."


    Lombardo thought of his beloved wife and slightly clouded his expression here.


    Shester quickly perceived it and said it himself before making Lombardo say it.


    "Yes. I''m going to tell your wife for some other reason. It''s painful to lie, but I think it would be better for your wife..."


    Then the colour of worry disappeared from Lombardo''s face.


    "Oh, do that. You''re going to make me act unpleasant, thank you."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Shester may have, and bowed his head in polite work.


    Lombardo saw the look and smiled quietly.


    "... at the end of the day, Chester... it will be overlapping, but let me say it again. I really took care of him. And I will continue to take care of you..."


    Lombardo told with all his heart.


    Shester also said, with all due respect.


    "... don''t worry about everything... and thank you for your help..."


    That was the last word they exchanged.


    "... apparently you''re done saying goodbye? Then I''ll come..."


    Satan proclaimed with a harsh voice as they smiled slightly at each other.


    But the two did not respond to Satan''s voice, but remained at each other''s side.


    Burn your long-time comrades into their brains as if they were irreplaceable best friends.


    Then Lombardo''s body began to glow faintly.


    The brilliance gradually increased strongly over time, until I had to narrow my eyes to the glare.


    Then Signus spoke from behind Shester toward Lombardo.


    "It''s Lombard Schneider. Think of Gaius in your heart..."


    Lombardo nodded lightly, closing his eyelids quietly and slowly.


    Lombardo''s body then grew even more radiant, until it emitted so much radiance that it could no longer face the glare too properly.


    And......


    Lombard Schneider left a warm smile on the spot and quietly disappeared into the void.

 838 Episode 836: Striking Angry Hair Heaven

    "... Deputy Secretary..."


    Shester muttered quietly as he stared into Lombardo''s vanished void.


    Shester closed her eyelids gently as if to carve the last Lombardo smile she showed into her chest.


    And he looked up to heaven slowly, wishing Lombardo a journey.


    And often the time of silence passed.


    But......


    The silence was to be broken by anger.


    "What do you mean, this is!!


    Signus shouted, shaking his body in anger.


    Menontius then also said, expressing his confusion in his voice.


    "Why... let me explain what you mean, Satan"


    But Satan, who was questioned, behaved much like Menontius.


    "... I don''t know. What the hell... I don''t know..."


    Then Chester, ruined by a quiet farewell to his best friend, revealed his angry expression.


    "... what? What''s the matter with you?


    Then Signus answered Shester with an anger.


    "Gaius Schneider is not back!!


    Shester looked at Dove, who was on his back for a moment, and moved his neck quickly, left and right, looking around.


    But Signus was right, I didn''t see Gaius anywhere.


    "... if it''s true, Gaius instead of the deputy secretary, you mean it was a calculation for you to show up on this occasion?


    In response to Chester''s query, Signus answered the excitement unchanged.


    "That''s right! Gaius was supposed to show up instead in this space where Lombardo disappeared! That''s... Lombardo just disappeared and I don''t see Gaius! Why, Satan!? Wasn''t it supposed to be an equivalent exchange!?


    Then Satan answered quickly.


    "It should be..."


    "It should be, then you''re in trouble! In fact Gaius Schneider is not here!!


    Then Menontius, bewildered, opened his mouth to see if he had come up with something.


    "... maybe because Gaius Schneider is a singularity..."


    Then Satan just said he had a point.


    "I see... you mean... not once or twice did I use this reincarnation technique. I''ve done it dozens of times before and never failed once. But... if you ask me, they were all just human beings, and I''ve never used a reborn person for a singularity..."


    Then I heard this Satan say and Chester yelled at me with the momentum that impelled my furious hair heaven.


    "What the heck is that!! So the Deputy Secretary...... Lombardo Schneider was a dog dead!!!


    Shester ran his eyes blood, his teeth out, and he shouted with all his power all over his body.


    But to the cry of this soul, Menontius made a ruthless proclamation.


    "... I''m sorry, but don''t be like that..."

 839 Lesson 837 Return

    "... sir, the backdrop to everything is over. Since the Esta incident, the Secretary may be disciplined for anything that has come without telling you the truth. I''m so sorry..."


    In a room of a quiet white tower, Chester drowned his head deep as he felt shivering from the cold in his heart.


    But the prestige of a ship sitting in front of such a chester, his elbows on the executive desk of a magnificent design, and his hands together under his sturdy, disappointing jaw, kept a spooky silence for a while.


    Shester stood up to any reprimand during that time.


    But Eduardo Muller, the secretary of the genus with the alias "Eagle of Elmour," murmured quietly with a really calm, no depressed voice instead of raising his anger, as usual.


    "... I see... Lombardo..."


    "... Ha... I''m sorry... I didn''t even get a deputy secretary..."


    Shester accidentally burst into tears and apologized to Muller.


    But Muller slowly shook his head wide.


    "... it''s not your fault, Shester... how can you go against the devil with a human body... don''t say anything more..."


    "... yes... but, sir, please believe me? ����


    When Shester asked slightly bewildered, Muller gilded his eyes as sharp as a hawk.


    "Are you still lying to me over this period?


    Shester was afraid and shook his head sideways in a panic.


    "There is no annihilation! Everything I have just told you is an unmistakable truth!


    "Good bye! I believe you. No matter how absurd your dream stories are, if you trust me, I will. It''s too much talk, isn''t it? I haven''t been able to sort it out completely in my head yet..."


    "Yes. That''s natural. I haven''t been able to sort myself out yet..."


    "Hmm... so you were brought back by a demon named Dove, huh?


    "Yes, it is"


    "... so what''s that dove?


    "I immediately returned to hell. Whatever it was, my husband was in a state of provisional death for him..."


    "Oh, you did. So... well, Satan... it''s a name I never really thought I''d be there... but what happened to Satan?


    "As it is. Negotiations with Menontius have broken."


    "Really... Gaius, if you go back, with a thousand years of dragon flames... did you mean?


    "Yes, the negotiation was a farewell because that wish was not fulfilled"


    "So with that Menontius... is that a signal? What happened to those two?


    "Perhaps Lennon and I have returned to earth as well..."


    Muller nodded over and over again, chewing Shester''s talk and swallowing it to include.

 840 Chapter 838: Report

    "Uh-huh... now I know more or less... Gaius, you''re not going back, Lombardo is... no, let''s not repeat ourselves. The future will continue."


    Muller gently broke his mouth and spoke gently to Chester.


    But it wasn''t Chester who didn''t know it was a smile he couldn''t have made.


    But since there was no way to waste Muller''s care, Chester was forced to smile again.


    "But then the Schneider family will be absent, right? The... astalotto? The devil says, Gaius, what will you do until then if you believe in the word that you will return on your own..."


    Then Shester answered quickly.


    "We secretly called Rodemul of the family decree to discuss the matter, and for the time being, we agreed to ask your wife to assume the temporary principality."


    "... in secret... what? So you haven''t told Mrs. Emerada about Lombardo yet?


    "... yes... so far..."


    Then Muller nodded loudly.


    "Good. Okay. I will explain the matter of Lombardo to Madame. I have reported many deaths to many of my surviving families. So, Shester, leave one here to me."


    But even with this thankful offer, Chester shook his neck sideways with a sinking look on his face.


    "... no, sir. I am solely responsible for this matter. No matter, you can''t tell your wife the truth. So I will have some footprints about that part, but I just want to talk about the fact that the Deputy Secretary is no longer in the world as my duty to see the end of it��"


    "... were you good at lying? ����


    "�� ha. Quite..."


    "Right. Then I''ll leave it to you. I don''t like it, but I asked you to do it.


    "Yes. That dialogue, the Deputy Secretary also told me..."


    "... well... Lombardo entrusted you, didn''t he?


    "Yes, so I''ll take care of this..."


    Then Muller nodded loudly.


    "... by the way, the end of the esta incident..."


    Shester didn''t know what he was talking about for a moment, and he got a much blurrier look.


    "It''s about the former SS guys. What are you gonna do about them?


    Shester leaked a bitter laugh at herself forgetting about them, either because the events that followed were too intense.


    "Yes, as for the matter, I have joined them as soon as I return to the earth. Together, we went straight to the Schneider family, and now Rodemur, the family order, is making their difference."


    "Right. But even though that''s just the Schneider family, isn''t it hard to be that large?


    Then Shester said with a slight smile.


    "No, there''s this guy named Nasri who was hired by the Schneider family before, but he''s a pretty talented guy, and he''s kind of interested in his business right now, and he''s had a lot of success."


    "Hmm, I mean?


    "Yes, so we hired them into your company, so no problem."


    That''s what Shester said and smiled.

 841 Lesson 839: Treasure

    "Very well. But..."


    M��ller said, rubbing his jaw with his right hand, glancing at his eyebrow root.


    "Of the son of that former Archbishop of Fran...... something like that?


    Shester answered just fine.


    "Yes, it''s Comet"


    "Yes, that Comet... are you okay with that company?


    "And you say?


    "Is the Pope of Lowenglin after the tattoo on his back? Then we will need a proper escort position. How''s it going around there?


    "Yes, I am currently also considering Rodemul for that. He said he had three escorts with him in the first place, and when he became pope... it would seem difficult inside."


    "Mm-hmm. Normally when it comes to the Pope, if the Schneider family is the back shield, it''s not that easy to put your hands on it. But not now. Our Lord Lombardo is not here. Then... you can think of everything you can do, Shesta-"


    "... Yes. Should I still keep it in Schneider''s house, not Nasri''s company?


    "... um. The hard part. It''s a problem to put Comette in the Schneider family so that there''s a risk of harm to Mrs. Emerada."


    "Indeed�� we must avoid that at all costs"


    "Uhm. If so..."


    So Muller put his arms together in front of his chest, closed his eyelids and thought.


    And Muller, who slowly opened his lid after a while, had an invincible grin.


    "If it''s hard to protect, attack, but be good."


    Shester was surprised and accidentally peeled off her eyes.


    "... were you told you would attack? No, no, no, sir! He''s the Pope!? I can''t believe I''m attacking you..."


    Then Muller kept his invincible grin and tried to control his right palm towards Chester.


    "Don''t make a mistake. I can''t be reckless enough to attack the Pope."


    "So... what did you mean by that?


    Then Muller gently snorted one.


    "What, it''s easy. The Pope might assault Comet because the tattoo on his back hides the whereabouts of his treasures, right?


    "Yes, you''re right... what''s that?


    "Then why don''t we dig up the treasure? And if we distribute it to the bastards and what happens, at least Comet won''t be targeted for his life?


    Shester nodded loudly at Muller''s suggestion.


    "Sure... the Pope is after you because the treasure is hidden, and if you actually get it, the Pope won''t come and rob you either, will he?


    "Oh, that''s what I mean"


    That is what Muller said and smiled niggardly.

 842 Episode 840: Another Worship

    "... ok. Nevertheless, it is serious, and it is not something that we can do in the first place on this matter."


    When Shester said so in a slow tone and in-depth reflection, Muller answered with a big nod.


    "Whatever. If it wasn''t for Comet''s consent, it wouldn''t be a step forward."


    "Yes. So I''d like to speak to them first?


    "Mm-hmm. Do that. There are no more Lennon threats than Lombardo has become. But I can''t imitate throwing out former SS people because it''s no longer necessary. If you do that, it will be against Lombardo''s will. And the fame of the glorious Schneider family is scratched. We should never do such a thing. But then he will be replaced by the Lennon clan and threatened by the Pope. I can say that this is a very worrying thing. Chester, talk to the Comets about what''s going on around here and convince them to agree."


    "Yes, I did."


    "And... Ars, about both names..."


    Muller said with a harsh look, a little hard to say.


    Shester guessed it and answered quickly with an equally rugged look.


    "Yes, unfortunately I thought I should give up on that..."


    "... um, right. Now that you''ve pushed more danger to explore the underground waterways of the town of Tulka, I don''t even think you''ll find anything. It would be better to study the ultimate magic and doings of that august god in greater depth than that..."


    "... Yes..."


    Shester nodded slowly, mindless thoughts in his chest.


    Muller spoke gently, considering Shester''s feelings.


    "This is something we can''t help, Shester. The Lombardo thing, the Ars thing, the Ortes thing, they''re both behind events beyond intelligence. As you said earlier, there''s more to it than giving up..."


    "... Yes. I know..."


    Shester answered with a quiet nod as if to break his own thoughts.


    Then Muller saw how Shester was like that, and stood up largely.


    And he approached Chester with a slow walk.


    "... Shester, I''m going to have a hard time, but thank you for everything..."


    That being said, Muller pounded Chester''s shoulder with a very thick palm that had been going through all sorts of wars.


    Shester nodded loudly and responded forcefully to his beloved boss.


    "Yes, I did. I''ll take care of everything."


    Muller nodded loudly, grinning.


    The opposing Chester also smiled back quietly.


    They did so for a while, staring at each other in the face, and there was a nod.


    It seemed as though they loved and did not stop, and now another greeting to send to their late comrades.

 843 Episode 841: Two lies.

    1


    "... I''ve been waiting for you. Dear Shester."


    It was Rodemul of the decree that partitioned everything in the mansion that greeted Shester on the front porch of the Schneider mansion, which sounded magnificent.


    Shester nodded gently to Rodemur, opening his mouth heavily as he walked through the mansion.


    "... I''d like to see your wife first... because I have to tell you about the Deputy Secretary..."


    "Yes, but how are you going to tell us?


    "I''m going to lie"


    Shester said straightforwardly.


    "... are you lying..."


    "Oh, the truth can be taken by you or the secretary, but your wife understands it. Then I''m going to lie to make sure you feel as comfortable as I can."


    "I understand. I do know if that''s okay with me."


    "Oh. And where is your wife?


    "I''ll be in the back yard. Verse flowers are blooming this season..."


    "Flowers of Verse... That being said, there were usually flower parties in the backyard at this time of year..."


    "Yes, as the poor petals of Verse swoop in the wind, you are still smiling and choking on your liquor..."


    Rodemul accidentally closed his eyelid and caught tears remembering the happy sight that still burns behind it.


    "... this year... I can''t..."


    I told Shester to squeeze it out thoughtlessly.


    "... Yes. Too bad......"


    The two then continued to walk silently.


    He then broke through the mansion and arrived in front of a glass door that exited the backyard.


    "... there you are..."


    As Rodemul opened the door, he pointed to Mrs. Emerada, who was nestled directly beneath a Verse tree over her back.


    "Oh, there you are... and really brilliant... you''re blooming..."


    Shester stared at the beautiful sight of the other side either for glare or with his eyes narrowed, in a bright, shining sun.


    Two.


    When Shester opened the door that seemed sturdy, a barely bright voice greeted him from inside the room.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Shester? It''s been a long time."


    The Lord of bright voices was Nasri.


    "Oh, it''s been a while"


    When Shester greeted him back as he walked into the room, a cute boy appeared from the ensuing room next door, listening to his voice.


    "Oh, hello. Mr. Shester."


    I approached Chester as Abel smiled adorably.


    "Hi Abel. How have you been?


    "Yes. By the way, I''m going to tell you before they ask, but the study was decent, too, right?


    To Abel''s truly adorable words, Chester smiled lightly and nodded graciously.


    But soon, Chester had to tighten his face.


    Because I had to explain the matter to them too.


    Shester sat on the couch in the middle of the room with a hard look on his face and spoke to them.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you both on this couch. We need to talk..."


    Shester was about to lie for the second time this day.

 844 Episode 842: The Future

    ��������Ԓ�Ϥ��g�ߤˤʤ��ޤ����Ǥ��礦�������������`��������


    �����ʚi�������v���ө`���ˤ�F�������������`�ˡ����ǥ�뤬����Ť��������Ǥ�äƆ�����������


    �������������ʥ���ȥ��٥�ˤ�ʡ�����


    �������Ǥ����������꤬�Ȥ��椸�ޤ�������


    �����䡢����Ԥ��뤳�ȤǤϤʤ����������·����Τ����ӤϤɤ�������


    ���Ϥ����������Ť��줿�����Ӥˤ������ޤ���


    ��������������Ϥ褫�ä����Ȥ����Ǿ��ˤ�����򤫤��뤳�Ȥˤʤ뤬����Ȥ�ꥷ��ʥ����`�Ҥ�һ�ФϾ����A�����Ƥ����ͬȻ�������줫����������m�ࡹ


    ���ϡ��Ĥ��ơ������ơ�����Ϥɤ�����뤪�Ĥ��Ǥ�������


    ��������Ԫ�H�lꠤνԤΤۤȤ�ɤϥʥ�����A���äƤ��ä����ˤϿ줯�����ܤ��Ƥ��줿�衹


    �������Ǥ������ˤόg�����ܤǤ������ޤ��Τǡ����줯�餤�������Ǥ������ޤ�����ΤΆ��}��ʤ����ȤǤ��礦�����Ǥ������ۤȤ�ɤ����ä����Ԥ����Ȥ��B����Ф�����ߤ����⤤��Ȥ������ȤǤ��ͣ���


    ������������åȤ������B��Ƥ�����


    ����ȥ��ǥ��������ä��������ޤä���


    �������ʤ�ۤɡ��Ǥ�ؔ��̽���˳�����Τǣ���


    ����ȥ��������`���X���@���������Ҋ������


    �������褯�Фä��ʣ�����ͨ�����������


    ���������錄���������⤳�ΤȤ���������åȘ������򤤤��ˤ����ؤ��Ȥ��뤫�򿼤��Ƥ���ޤ�����С�����


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ������뤳�Ȥ�ͬ�������Ȥ����櫓����


    ���Ϥ����ؤ뤳�Ȥ��y�����Ȥʤ�С��ؤ����ɤ�o�����Ф褤�ΤǤϤʤ��������������Ф������Ƥ���ޤ�����


    ���������ʡ�����ͨ������ؤ����ɤ�o�������ä˳��褦��˼����


    ���󘔤Ǥ������ޤ��������⤦�ˤ�ˤ�Ԓ���򤵤줿�ΤǤ�������


    �����䡢���줫������ˤ�����ذ��ڤ��Ƥ���뤫�ʣ���


    ���������ޤ�ޤ������ɤ���������ء�����


    ���ǥ��σ����ʄӤ�����򷵤��ȡ����������`�򌧤��ʤ���i����������


    �����ƶ��ˤώڴ�ʥ���ʥ����`�Ҥ򤫤ʤ�Εr�g��Ҫ���ʤ����Ϥ�������åȤ����ˤ��Ƥ���줿һ�Ҥؤ��{���Ť�����


    ��������Ǥ������ޤ���


    ���ǥ�뤬����åȤ����β��ݤ�ָ��ʾ���ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���������`�Ϥ��ʤ���������Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��ǥ�뤬�g�˃��ŤʄӤ���һ�񤷤ơ�����������ȥ�äƤ��ä���


    ���������`�Ϥ��α���Ҋ�ͤꡢ���β��ݤΥɥ��򤪤������_������


    �������������������`���󡭡���


    �ɥ����_������äƤ������������`�򡢤ۤȤ��Ŀ��ǰ���@��������dz�ӭ�����Τϥ���åȤǤ��ä���


    ���������`�Ϥ��ʤ������Ȥǥ���åȤ˷��¤򤹤�ȡ������˿ڤ��_�����ü����Ԥä���


    ���������ȥȥ�󡣤���˥Х�ȤϤ��뤫�ʣ���


    �������Ϥ����������������񤳤β��ݤˤϤ��ޤ��󡭡�����Ǥ��ޤ�������


    ���������`�Ϥ��ʤ����ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���������m�ࡣ����������Ҫ��Ԓ������ΤǤʡ�


    �������Ϥ����ǤϺ���Ǥ��ޤ�������äȴ��äƤ��¤�����


    ����åȤ��Ԥ��ʤ�ŤƤƲ��ݤ��w�ӳ����Ƥ��ä���


    ���������`�Ϥ�ä���Ȥ����������ֽ��ʥ��ե��`�����줱��ȡ�����Ť������ӤǤ��Ф��ˤ�ε��Ť���ĤΤǤ��ä���

 845 Lesson 843 Weighing Intentions

    "Talking is nothing else. It''s about the hidden treasures of former Archbishop Fran."


    Shester cut to the point as soon as the Asios sat on the couch with the best opening.


    Then Asio asked Chester a lot in a way that represented everyone who was surprised.


    "... that''s another sudden talk... what the hell kind of blow?


    Chester was as succinct as he could be, telling him about Lombardo.


    Whatever its content was, just as it did to Mrs Emerada, it was something that the demons did not come out of at all, and Shester told the Asios about this aftermath, even though he was somewhat pioneered in making a third lie on this day.


    "... it''s... but... no, really..."


    Exactly Asio also sincerely sighed at the loss of his back shield, Lombardo Schneider, and lost his word.


    So Chester put the whole thing back on track.


    "That''s why I''m going looking for a hidden treasure."


    Asio was confused and asked Shester in a panic.


    "No, wait a minute. That''s why... what..."


    Azio tried to speculate Chester''s intentions with a puzzling look on his face, while simultaneously spinning his head full.


    And although it took some time, Azio read Shester''s chest almost exactly.


    "... well... you mean..."


    Asked Asio''s whispering whining, Comet sitting next to him asked in an upset voice.


    "... what do you mean? Azio......"


    Then Azio was shifting from a bewildered look, narrowing his eyes, to a nervous look.


    "... that now that Mr. Lombardo is gone, Mr. Chester has stepped on the point that the Schneider family alone cannot contain the Pope''s threat"


    But Comet didn''t know what the word meant, and he fell into further confusion.


    "... Huh? What do you mean?... What''s the Pope''s threat... eh?... Huh? ����


    Then Azio eased his nervous expression slightly and explained it nicely to Comet.


    "I mean, normally, no matter how pope you are, you can barely reach the famous Schneider family. But not now that Mr. Lombardo has. Because you don''t have a master, then the house has to fade. Then the threat of the Pope increases in Russia. I guess that means... Mr. Shester."


    Last shaken, Chester nodded loudly.


    "Asio is right. We can''t be caged in this Schneider family more than this has happened."


    Then Asio inherited Shester''s words.


    "Which means you just have to find the treasure and get it."


    When Azio said so, it was to brave Comet or to wink lightly.

 846 Lesson 844: Principle Theory

    "... oh, that sort of thing... but how do you say you get it?


    While Comet finally understood the meaning and was horrified, he realized the key thing and asked as he looked at the two faces alternately.


    Then Chester cut off the tantrum first.


    "... I want you to show me the tattoo on your back"


    Then before Comet was surprised, the faithful Baltic screamed reflexively.


    "I won''t! Tattoos on your back will soon be all you need when Master Comet takes over the Fran family! It''s not a good thing to make it look so easy on this occasion!


    Then Azio put a penetration into this.


    "Well - I figured I was after the seat of the head of the Fran family?"


    Balto looked upbeat and stared at Guillaume and Azio.


    "In the first place, I cannot solve the fact that your master inherited the Fran family. How dare you succeed on your own?"


    Then Azio calmly disputed Baltic''s claim.


    "You know, Miss Elba Flamini La Fran would be a legitimate successor to what she thought...... ''Cause he''s the son of the real wife of the former Archbishop of Fran, isn''t he? I can''t tell you where you poked me."


    Baltic then disputed it with an extra look.


    "That''s not true. My real wife in the first place, but that''s not in Lowenglin. No, it''s in the general public, but it''s not in the clergy. In other words, Augusto Alpezio de Fran?ais, who held the position of archbishop in the Pontifical Office, does not officially have a wife or anything like that."


    Then Azio got a fed up look.


    "... you know... no, you do, don''t you? Sure, Bart''s right, it''s supposed to mean that the Lowenglin priests don''t have wives or anything, but isn''t that just pre-construction talk? Reality issues, not having a wife. Less than 10% of all priests. Most of them are wives."


    "We''re not talking about reality. I''m talking about principles."


    Then Asio explained further fed up.


    "Oh, yeah, you are. But, you know, that''s more common sense than most priests have wives. Even if not legally, it is human society that operates conveniently. In other words, if everyone deserves to inherit their duties from my child, even if they are legally not supposed to have a wife or anything else, they will be inherited from my child. For whatever reason, we can''t talk about other people because we''re all doing the same thing."


    "... but in principle..."


    "So! Principle theory doesn''t mean anything. Because those who certify the successor of former Archbishop Fran are similarly looking to take his wife and let my son inherit his position!


    Then Shester stepped on it and pulled the two exchanges.


    "I see. Very well. Miss Elba could have succeeded because the leading figures within the papal administration had acknowledged it. But in principle, there should be no children, and there is no such thing as an assault on that child. Hmm, I see. That''s funny......"


    When Shester said so, he raised his mouth slightly and laughed lightly.

 847 Episode 845: Convenience Operations

    "... is that interesting? ����


    Asio shouted in protest.


    Then Shester looked aside at Azio''s face and blew it out gently.


    Asio let her mouth shut even more and said if she was dissatisfied.


    "... you don''t have to laugh so much..."


    Then Shester honestly apologized to Azio''s protest.


    "No, sorry. I''m sorry. I saw you uncommonly complain. [M] I laughed, but I apologize if I offended you."


    Then Asio shrugged his shoulder and said he had no choice.


    "... well, if that''s the case... fine. More importantly, as we talked earlier, is that interesting after all?


    Asio once again questioned Chester''s sincerity.


    Shester nodded and answered.


    "Oh, I think it''s funny. Preconstruction, which has become old and almost forgotten, and convenience operations contrary to it. These are not supposed to be mutually compatible. If we value pre-construction, even if it is convenient, we cannot ignore pre-construction and operate it at our own convenience. However, if we prioritize convenience operations, we should revise the old pre-construction and then do the operation again. But in fact, even though it has gotten old and nobody cares about it, there is strictly pre-construction, and at the same time, there is a juxtaposition of what is supposed to be incompatible with carrying out convenience operations. Can''t we just call this a big contradiction?


    "... Well, it''s true that the clergy still lives without being amended to forbid his wife''s belt... but the commandment is what the Bible says, so hey... I don''t think it''s possible to be amended even after a hundred years, right?


    "I guess. But just because we can''t amend it, we all want to make a fait accompli, and no matter how much common sense makes the general public think it''s common sense to have a clergy and a wife, as long as we can''t amend the Bible, the Lowenglin clergy will never be able to have a wife."


    "... uh-huh. I know what you''re saying, but if almost every citizen thinks the clergy will also have a wife, how much would they miss for violating the scriptures?


    Then Chester raised his mouth angle.


    "Normally. But I think there''s something in there that makes a thorough and rigorous judgment, right?


    To what Shester said, Azio twisted his neck.


    "... thoroughly strict...?... Well... what the... ah! Right, over there!


    I remembered that Azio was on his way and accidentally shouted out loud.


    Then Chester raised his mouth even bigger.


    "Sounds like you got it, huh? Where you make a thoroughly strict decision on everything�� yes, that''s a court of law"

 848 Chapter 846 Position of reciprocity

    "... I see. If you bring it to trial, no matter what public common sense may be, you might make a strict decision in the light of the law..."


    Asio said with a face like Convince.


    "Yeah. But that depends on the judge, too, right?


    Shester remembered his own experience and said bitterly.


    "I guess that is. But if they do bring you to trial, Miss Elba might panic."


    Shester didn''t miss hearing Asio tell her to laugh spirally with her nose.


    "Well, don''t say it like a lot of other HRs? Wasn''t Miss Elba your husband?


    Then he said in a hurry so that Asio could fix it.


    "What, what did you say like other HRs?


    "Oh, I said. And what makes you laugh at Miss Elba?


    Azio looked even more panicked, sticking his hands forward and shaking them to the fullest.


    "No, no, no, that''s not true."


    "Really?


    When Shester tried to push further with people''s evil grins, Azio said with a serious face that he had settled in correctly.


    "No. I might have smiled some indeed. But that''s because I''m a sarcastic, and I''m not saying no to making fun of my husband. Is that true?


    "Well, because you''re a sarcastic? Then I ask, what made you laugh sarcastically?


    Asio answered Shester''s question very quickly.


    "Because the commandment shouldn''t allow a priest to have a wife belt, so if it''s a problem for that child, Miss Elba, to be his successor, isn''t that the same for Comet? ''Cause you do, don''t you? Comet is Miss Elba''s sister and brother."


    That''s what Azio said and shrugged his shoulder.


    But Baltic, who argues, said it without moving otherwise.


    "I know that. But the legitimacy of Elba Flamini La Franc will be lost"


    Then Azio gave him a fed up look.


    "... what do you mean? You think I should just pull Miss Elba''s leg for now?


    "Let''s at least be on a reciprocal footing"


    "... you know, if that does happen, we could be on a position of reciprocity. But I''ll tell you what. Once you''ve established in court that Miss Elba''s succession is unconstitutional, at the end of the day, it''s not just Miss Elba, but neither Comet, nor any other common son, will ever be able to succeed you again, is it? Do you know where it is?


    Azio uncommonly exasperated his emotions and said away against Baltic.


    But Baltic did not move, and when he snorted one gently, he meditated his arms together and ignored Azio.

 849 Lesson 847: The Caged Persuasion of Faith

    "Fine then, I mean the tattoo on my back..."


    When Shester brought up the initial topic again, Baltic reacted with a strong rejection reflexively.


    "No! However Lord Shester''s suggestion may be, I will not accept this Baltic, Comet, in his position to protect the matter!


    Then Asio shrugged his shoulders and said to Chester, shrugging.


    "... is..."


    Shester exhaled one lighter sigh, facing directly from the front against Baltic.


    "I think it''s perfectly natural to think that if you try to protect Comet from childhood, you won''t be able to disclose secrets so easily, according to what I just said."


    Shester continued to speak with a serious eye for Baltic.


    "But things have changed. I wish that had turned out better, but unfortunately things aren''t. No, on the contrary, it''s enough to say the worst. It''s Baltic, understand. This is for no other Comet."


    Baltic looked divine in Shester''s caged persuasion of faith.


    And after thinking about it for a very long time, he asked again with such glances as to ascertain Chester''s roots.


    "... Assuming you find the treasure, are you going to exchange it?


    Shester replied without breaking his serious eyes and with a firm eye on Baltic''s eyes.


    "I wonder if a fair distribution by the four common sons would be best about that"


    Then Baltic''s face was strengthened halfway.


    "I can''t accept that. Then you won''t be able to exchange Master Comet with the head of the Fran family."


    Then Asio quickly mixed it back up.


    "So come on, you''ve been sporadically saying that you can''t do that first..."


    Then Balt said it back in an angry voice.


    "I don''t know if I can or can''t do it without trying. As Lord Shester said earlier, there are ways to go to trial."


    Then Asio got caught up in the Baltic as well and stepped up his narrative.


    "So you said it would just fall together!


    But Baltic didn''t move at all.


    "Anyway, I will never admit Elba Flamini La Fran?ais as my rightful successor."


    "Ahhh! Then you should be barking like that all the time by yourself. You just bark anyway, and you can''t actually use your hands on a trial!


    Then Balt tided his face and yelled.


    "Weird!"


    Then he said, looking like Azio had won.


    "You see. It''s just barking. It''s just an old dog."


    Then all of a sudden Comet ate his anger against Asio.


    "It''s terrible, Asio! I can''t believe Baltic is an old dog!


    Although Asio was distracted for a moment by Comet''s sudden break-in, he immediately said it was a serious expression.


    "... I''m sorry, Bart. I''m a little out of my mouth..."

 850 Lesson 848: The Challenge of Urgency

    "... I don''t mind. Because I don''t think anything else..."


    Said Balt in a calm voice without changing his expression.


    Then Asio said, shrugging his shoulders gently, as usual.


    "Well, I thought you''d say that. Comet pissed me off."


    Then Shester caught on to Asio''s point there.


    "Just give me a minute. Weren''t you Elba Flamini La Fran''s men? Why do you have to listen to Comette over this period?


    Then, although Azio didn''t change his expression like Nobu did, the face of the tran he had refrained from behind had obviously changed dramatically.


    And Shester didn''t miss it.


    "Tran. You look like shit, don''t you? Azio, you just didn''t change your complexion, but the tran behind you didn''t."


    Azio looked back in a slow motion and saw the tran with the bumps looking bad.


    And when I gently raised my hand against the tran joining hands in apologies and sent a signal, I turned to Chester again with one loud sigh.


    "Uh-oh... let''s be honest, huh? We''re certainly Miss Elba''s men, but, well, what do you say, it''s not very thoughtful. ''Cause I think we''ve talked about this before, but we''re not direct reports or anything, we''re subordinates... I mean, it''s like grandchildren. So I''ve never had a close exchange of words with Miss Elba. But by contrast... because I''m pretty close to Comet... well what do you say, that''s why..."


    Asio said excuses for tarra-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara-tara


    Then Balt said with a slight thin laugh.


    "Would you like to change the purpose? Most recently, I joined this faction, and this means my men, so it means treating my grandchildren the same way as it is now?


    I glanced at Baltic as Azio looked irritated by this.


    But Baltic laughed thinly, and took his gaze directly from the front.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s just let that talk go. First and foremost, there is now the pressing challenge of how to protect Comet, who has lost his back shield. What are we gonna do with it?"


    Then Balt put his arms together again and thought about it.


    "... Your Lordship wants to say that we should dig up treasures to protect Master Comet, right?


    "That''s right. For the Pope Comet is important because the tattoo on his back shows the whereabouts of hidden treasures. But if you discover the treasure as soon as possible and get it, it will no longer be worth anything, such as a tattoo on your back. That''s why. Baltic, tell me if there''s another way I can protect Comet. If the method was satisfactory, I do not mind the method otherwise. What do you say? Is there any other way?


    Baltic turned out to be a very difficult face for Shester''s tattered inquiry.


    "... I can''t think of any now..."


    Then Chester quickly said away without putting in her hair.


    "I can''t do that! This is a pressing challenge, and there''s no time to stay long!

 851 Episode 849: Tattoos on the Back

    �������द������


    �Х�Ȥϥ��������`�Κ��Ȥ�Ѻ���졢���~��ʧ�ä���


    ���������`�Ϥ������ȤФ���ˮ��ߤ�������


    ���Х�ȡ����줷���ʤ��Τ������������ڤΥ���ʥ����`�ҤǤϥ���åȤ��ؤ�뱣�^���ʤ��Τ���


    �������������ˤ���Ϥ錄�����ء���֪�Τ��ȤǤϤ���ޤ���������


    �������Ǥ��������Х�Ȥ衢�Ȥˤ�������åȤΤ��Ȥ��һ�˿�����Τ���������д𤨤��Ԥ��ȳ���ΤǤϤʤ�������


    ����ȥХ�Ȥα��Ф��L���褦���ΤˤʤäƤ�������åȤ���ͻȻһ�iǰ�س�����


    ���ͤ��Х�ȡ����������`������Ԥ��Ȥ���ˤ��褦�衣���������`����ʤ�W��ː����褦�ˤϤ��ʤ���˼����������


    ������åȘ�������


    �Х�Ȥϵͤ������ۤ��ȡ��������^�򴹤줿��


    ���������ޤ�ޤ���������åȘ������Τ褦������ΤǤ������ޤ����顢���ΥХ�ȡ���Ϥ䷴�����¤��ޤ���


    �����󡣤����ͥХ�ȡ����Ĥ�W�Τ���ˡ�����


    ���Τ������ޤ��������錄�����Ϻ��¤��������ȥ���åȘ��ȹ��˲Τ�ޤ������줬���Ȥ��تz�Ǥ������Ȥ�Ǥ������ޤ�������


    ���������`�ϥХ�Ȥ�̨�~��˼�鷺��Ц��©�餷�����ˤʤä���ΤΡ��ʤ�Ȥ����館����


    ���褷���ɤ����Ԓ���ϤĤ����ʡ��Ǥϱ��Ф����ī�򡭡����䡢������ͨ����״�B�Ǥ�Ҋ���ʤ��Τ��ä��ʣ���


    ���������`�Ά����˥��������𤨤���


    �����������夬�Ϛݤ��Ƥ���r�Ǥʤ������ī�ϸ����Ϥ���ޤ��󡣤ʤΤ�һ���֤�ȡ���礤�ΤϤ��L�Τ���뤳�ȤǤ��͡�


    ���褷������åȡ��L�Τ˽����äƤ��Ƥ���뤫����


    ����åȤϤ��ʤ�������򷵤����L�Έ��ؤ��򤫤ä���


    �Ф��줿���ˤϤ��Ф����g���o�ԤΤޤޥ��ե��`�����äƴ��ä���


    ����Ȥ��Ф餯���ƥ���åȤ���ðפ����|�Υ��`�֤��𿗤äƲ��ݤˑ��äƤ�����


    �����������ˤ�������ī�������Ϥ��äƤ����Ǥ����ͤ���������


    ����åȤ��Ԥ�α��Ф�Ҋ�����Ȥ��ʤ����ᡢ���Ű��ɤΘ��ӤDZ����򤱡����`�֤��Ѥ�����


    ����Ȥ����ˤϡ�����


    ����������ϡ����؇��ʤΤ��������錄���ˤϤ�����Ҋ���󤬡�����


    ���������`�ϥ���åȤα��Ф˸������Ϥ��ä��׺�ѧģ���·��Τ����߸����ʤ��鲻��˼�h�����˅ۤ�����


    ����Ⱥ�Υ�������ͬ���ˤ��֤������ʘ��Ӥ���ˤ����ꡢ�k�ˤ����ꤷ�ʤ������ī�����᤿��


    �����������Ǥ��͡�������ǤϤʤ�����褯�狼��ޤ���͡�����


    ����ȥ��������`�����ī����Ŀ���x���ʤ��ޤޡ�����åȤ�����ˁФ�Х�Ȥ؆�����������


    �������Х�ȡ������������ī��Ҋ���Τ�ʼ��ƤǤϤ���ޤ������Ϥ��·��Τ�Τ���˼�äƤ�������


    ����ȥХ�Ȥ����ͤ��褯ͨ�����Ǥ�ä��Ԥä���


    �������錄����„���Ƥ���ޤ��Τϡ�����åȘ������ī�����ǤϤ������ܤϽ⤱�ʤ��ȡ�����


    ����������ϤĤޤꣿ��


    ���������`�Ά����˥Х�Ȥ�Ŀ�򼚤�ʤ��酗��������Ǥ�äƴ𤨤���


    ���������ˤ����Ӥˤ����ī�����롭���Ȥ������ȤǤ������ޤ���

 852 Episode 850: The Last One

    "... Really... but then..."


    Shester learned the secret of the tattoo and thought about what happened after that.


    Then I said it as if Azio were going to represent Shester''s chest like that.


    "... is it tough to be? It''s hard to tell you how to show the other bastards the tattoos on their backs."


    "... um... as soon as we get into their territory, they''ll take the tattoo off their backs without even having to discuss it"


    "Kill me...?


    I said with a flat face that Azio was horrible.


    Then Comet immediately seeped fear into his complexion.


    As a result, Shester gently shrugged his shoulders and said gently to reassure Comet, who was afraid behind him.


    "That''ll be fine first. That being said, if you trust what Azio has said so far, right?


    "This is almost enough credit for my story, isn''t it? Including where you don''t tell me everything."


    Then Shester accidentally blew out to this.


    "Honest, huh? No, but I trust the truth. Yeah, what did I say? My eldest brother''s..."


    Then Asio answered quickly.


    "It''s Melba."


    "Oh, yes, Melba. Junying was reborn into a fertile land by the method of origin farming, the sophisticated land of Lubos'' bundle of three texts. You were a very wealthy, eagle-frightened person, weren''t you? But were you over fifty years old?


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    "Thankfully Miss Elba also inherited the status of former Archbishop of Fran, so she should receive her normal legacy and be wealthy. Then these two will feel safe for now."


    "... I mean, you think the other one is the problem? ����


    Asked Chester in a low voice like Azio had never heard before.


    Shester answered the question, although he had missed a lot.


    "I don''t know about that. Because we''ve never talked about him before, have we? What do you say, Asio? What the hell was the last one like?


    Then Asio shrugged his shoulders at this.


    "... unfortunately... the last one is a mystery..."


    "Mystery? What does that mean?


    "Literally. I don''t know who the last one is..."


    "Really? What do you say, Bart?


    Shester shifted his gaze to Baltic.


    But Baltic moved slowly and shook his head to the side.


    "Unfortunately, neither do I have any information about him..."


    Then Shester sounded surprised.


    "Just give me a minute. What do you mean you don''t know? If you don''t have any information at all, how do you know you have the last one?


    Then Asio answered with a loud sigh.


    "... the former Archbishop of Fran leaked it at the time of his death... he said there was another one besides Elba, Melba and Comet..."

 853 Episode 851: The Hidden Child

    "... at the time of death... that''s a strange story too, huh?


    Shester said wonderfully as she rubbed her own jaw.


    Then Asio looked even stranger and asked Chester.


    "... is that odd? Isn''t that a pretty common story? Hidden kids aren''t even in low english right now, are they?


    Shester then nodded in small pieces at Azio''s talk, then answered quietly as he lowered his right hand whispering his jaw.


    "Surely talking about hiding children may be a common one. But isn''t it a little special in the case of former Archbishop Fran? As I said earlier, priests shouldn''t have children."


    Then Asio shrugged his shoulders and just fought back.


    "No, so in Lowenglin, the clergy''s wife belt has become normal..."


    Then Shester raised his lower right hand again and spread it pat in front of Azio''s face.


    "I know that. That''s not what I''m trying to say. Former Archbishop Fran has a son who can''t be in doctrine, and some other well-known bastard named Melba, Comet?


    Asio nodded looking a lot like him at Shester''s inquiry.


    "... is that right? As I explained earlier? ����


    Then Shester nodded loudly with a grin.


    "Then there''s no need to hide the third bastard, is there? Even though I''m a priest, I have children, and I have a common son with another woman. It''s supposed to be an ethically reprehensible act, but I guess not in low english? Because most of the other priests also have wives. Because it''s become commonplace and normal. Then you don''t have to hide anything. You can say with dignity that there are not two but three common sons. Didn''t I?


    Asio became a troubled face in Chester''s explanation.


    "... uh-huh... if you do say so... maybe it was some kind of circumstance too..."


    Then Shester said bitterly.


    "That would be so. There''s no point hiding it without circumstances. What I want to know is the circumstances."


    "... Oh well, that''s true - I do want to know what the circumstances are..."


    Then Shester told this to break off without hesitation.


    "That''s a lie."


    Asio put aside not too many moments of surprise before defending himself.


    "... no, you''re lying... no, it''s true. I''m also interested in what''s going on back there and what''s hidden..."


    But Shester once again affirmed with unwavering certainty.


    "No, you''re lying. You''re lying."


    "No, no, no, I really..."


    But Shester said to cover it.


    "You should know. Why was the last one considered a hidden child... huh?

 854 Episode 852: Running

    "... and why does that seem so? Did I even show you that kind of gesture?


    Said as Azio couldn''t stand Shester''s squirming sharp gaze and slightly distracted himself.


    Then Shester answered with a laugh.


    "Oh, that''s why I decided with certainty that I was lying"


    Shester''s words were powerful and devoid of any starch.


    As a result, Azio became even more suspicious.


    "... uh... does that mean... that something was wrong with me? Or is it words or deeds?


    Then Shester unwittingly blew out.


    "Azio, so you confessed the same thing?


    I couldn''t help but surrender to Chester, who said so with a laugh, just asio.


    "... ok. I''ll be honest with you. I do know why the last one was concealed. But how did you know that? Please tell me."


    Asio told me to beg.


    Then Chester shrugged her shoulders gently.


    I can''t tell you that.


    "No, no, no, no. I confessed honestly, so please don''t tell me that, okay? What was wrong with me?


    "No, I still can''t teach you that. Do you know why?


    Asio was puzzled by the sudden question of Shester.


    "... no, even if they say they know why..."


    Then Shester pulled in a smile and caught Azio with a shooting gaze.


    "The reason is simple. Because when you tell another lie, you can see through it. If I tell you why here, it''s about you, smart. It will take measures. That''s why I can''t teach you to not do that."


    Then Azio sighed deeply and loudly.


    "... you''re not trusted - I..."


    "That would be so. Naturally that''s what happens when you think about how it''s been."


    Then Azio showed him how to tilt his neck with his hands wide open.


    "Sure... but there''s no more secrets, is there?


    Asio said looking like a prankster.


    But Shester said without changing his complexion at all.


    "Really? You''ll find out about it. Then tell me why the last one was considered a hidden child."


    Then Asio said without breaking his face like a prankster.


    "... that''s it... if you think about it, it''ll be a replacement material, right?


    "... yeah? What does that mean?


    Asked Chester a lot, Asio said with a laugh.


    "Oh, so instead of telling me the secrets of the hidden child, why don''t you tell me how I lied?"


    Then Shester smiled at the suggestion.


    "Well, does that mean you''re going to keep lying? Then I have an idea. You can''t leave someone like that in the Schneider family! Let''s get you out of here now!

 855 Verse 853, yield.

    Asio was pressurized by the force that kept him from saying whether Shester was present or not.


    "... no, but then you won''t know the secret of the concealer? ����


    Azio said in a rather weak and fine voice.


    Then Shester said it in a powerful voice without letting her hair in.


    "Fine! I''ll look into that here. You can leave at will, if you want!


    On Shester''s sword screen, Azio had no choice but to raise the white flag again.


    "... okay... sorry. I said business... forgive me..."


    Azio bowed his head deeply and expressed his condolences.


    Shester nodded loudly as he put his arms around him, the force stayed and spoke in a tough way to Asio.


    "I''m putting you here because I don''t think it''s harmful to Comet. But that doesn''t mean I''m completely off guard against you. [M] Though your information has a lot to offer, I have to decide that the danger is greater when there seems to be so much to hide. Anyway, the enemy is a mighty pope. You are a dangerous opponent to confront with your inner worries. Asio, what do we do? You can either disclose all your secrets here, or you can be banished, or you can choose who you like."


    Azio regretted that his own careless rush had resulted in the feather of Shester''s intense tail protruding the tip of his sword into his own throat.


    But I''m glad to say that Asia''s progress has been completely stranded because there is no reason why the time will return where I regret it or that the conversation will go back.


    So Azio had no choice but to give up and drown his head again.


    "... excuse me. It''s totally my loss. I didn''t mean to rush off in good shape..."


    Then Shester said the harsh look remained intact.


    "Fine. So don''t disclose all your secrets?


    Azio shrugged his shoulders and agreed that there seemed to be no choice.


    "... Yes. I will. You can''t be banished..."


    "All right. So you want me to talk to you about the Hidden Child first?


    "Yes, why did the last one have to be hidden from the public''s ears..."


    Although Azio behaved hesitantly for a moment, he swallowed the saliva once and was ready to say so.


    "That''s... because the mother was a discriminated against person"


    Then Chester''s eyes sharpened as fast as they could.


    "You think you''re a discriminated against people? That is��"


    Then Asio took over Shester''s words.


    "Yes, not this fertile continent of Melissa, but a thin barren one... I was from that continent of Canto..."


    Shester narrowed his sharply narrowed eyes even sooo.


    "... of Lowenglin... No, the doctrine of Zexism certainly did not tolerate any discrimination?


    Then Asio smiled sarcastically at his mouth.


    "Yeah, but that''s just the upper side, too. The clergyman shouldn''t have his wife in his arms, as he actually does..."

 856 Chapter 854: Discriminated Nationals

    "... Hmm... Was it just pre-construction that there was no discrimination..."


    Shester said it with more regret than he meant it.


    Because Shester had previously talked about and admired the doctrine that eliminated all forms of discrimination between Lombardo and Zexism.


    Most of all, Shester and Lombardo were atheists and had no intention whatsoever of entering Zexism.


    However, when I saw Zexism as someone else, I thought it felt most sympathetic compared to other religions.


    "Not everyone, right? That''s what I''m trying so hard to get rid of discrimination the less those below. But...... the people up there are different. Just to be clear, don''t most people have a sense of discrimination? ����


    I said as Azio spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders wide.


    "Are you as discrimination-conscious as the man above... that is, that we needed discriminated people to authorise ourselves?


    "Yeah, you''re right. Quite simply, we priests are at the top. So the general public is in the middle. And underneath that, you mean discriminated people. The point is to make a class. For the priest''s sake, we all want to be nobles."


    "I see. Even priests and ordinary people can do the ranks, but that saves the grievances of ordinary people. But if you put people from the Kant continent underneath it... you mean they''ll feel better..."


    "Right. But from people from the Kant continent, it''s annoying."


    "Naturally. They will discriminate against you."


    "Yes, because a lot of people will be coming to Lowenglin thinking there is no discrimination. If you try them, you''ll want to say they don''t talk."


    "Right...... but the more you ask, the less busy Lowenglin is in the situation, huh?


    "Yeah, I told you before, not yet because the others are worse, but clearly, corruption is going pretty well. Besides, there''s some pretty rooted corruption..."


    "Root... sure. Once you have a sense of discrimination, it''s not easy to get rid of it. And if it''s the people up there who want it the most, it''s hard work to overturn it."


    "Right. So I guess we''ll move on, won''t we?


    Said Asio as he bent his mouth to the letter to.


    Then Shester also said with an uncovered look of disgust.


    "You mean more discrimination... that''s a nasty story..."


    "Yeah, but that''s the truth about Lowenglin..."


    "Truth is always bitter when you decide..."


    Shester did not even try to hide his heartfelt disappointment, but grumbled with a harsh look.

 857 Chapter 855: Search Team

    "Well, that''s why the last one was treated like a hidden child."


    Asio said to his disgusting expression on his face.


    Then Shester asked with a stern look on his face.


    "So, what''s the nature of that concealer?


    But asio just shrugged his shoulders with his hands wide open.


    "No, I have no idea what this is. Age, gender, place of birth, everything."


    "Well, no clue at all..."


    "Yeah, unfortunately, it''s just what former Archbishop Fran said."


    Then Shester asked a lot.


    "Is it just a statement? Documents at all?


    "Yeah, nothing. Only words spoken by the former Archbishop of Fran when he was lying on the floor during his death."


    "Just give me a minute. So maybe it''s not real?


    Then Asio flashed his face for a moment.


    "... uh-huh. Well, the possibility can''t be completely denied - in fact, based on the words of the former Archbishop of Fran, his ministers searched for him, but he couldn''t find him after all... Maybe he didn''t..."


    Then Shester listened with a sharp voice.


    "The ministers tried to find it, didn''t they?


    "Yeah, that''s what I hear"


    "Then the ministers should know the gender, age and other characteristics of their hidden children. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to find him."


    Then Asio''s face darkened halfway.


    "... it''s supposed to be..."


    "Yeah? What''s up?


    "No, it''s a unit headed for that search... they''re all missing, aren''t they?"


    "What!? All of them?


    "Yeah, looks like it. Looks like he didn''t come home without one left. Besides, it was in the vicinity of former Archbishop Fran who commanded the unit. Former Archbishop Fran told him directly only that. That''s right. So he just told the people around him that he was going to search for the stash, and he left without telling them the details. So, to those who don''t go home... well, we haven''t all decided yet..."


    "... um. That''s a pain in the ass, isn''t it? I don''t have a clue..."


    "... That''s right. So we also... we''re talking about Miss Elba... and she won''t or won''t put the last one behind us... well, I don''t know for sure... but normally, that would mean we''ll be behind you."


    So Shester ran into a question.


    "... but if the last one couldn''t be found... is it just a tattoo for three people that can tell the secret? ����


    Shester stared at the ceiling with a sinister face.

 858 Lesson 856: Reasons for Tattooing

    "... Come on, you don''t know all this. Anyway, the former Archbishop of Fran is dead, and the vicinity I entrusted to him is missing..."


    That''s what Azio said and shrugged his shoulders as usual.


    Shester asked Asio again in a sigh.


    "Was it a long time ago that former Archbishop Fran had his children tattooed on their backs?


    "Huh? Isn''t that right? Sounds like Comet was a kid... right?


    Azio looked back unexpectedly and tried to ask Comet.


    "Oops! Can''t Comet know this? What do you think? Baltic. When did this happen?


    Once again, Asio asked Baltic, who seemed to know the circumstances.


    Then Baltic answered in a low voice, creating a harsh atmosphere.


    "Only children. Former Archbishop Fran called me to his residence, and in doing so..."


    "Huh. I mean, about twenty years ago, right?


    "Hmm. That''s about it."


    Then Shester posed a new question.


    "Only... wasn''t my eldest brother Melba past fifty? Assuming it was twenty-five years ago, I''m a good adult about twenty-five years old. Comet or one of those older Elba ladies may be able to get tattooed if she manages to include it because she is young, but how did she get tattooed into adult Melba?


    Then Azio frowned and thought.


    "... uh-huh. Indeed... Melba has been abandoned as soon as he was born to the former Archbishop of Fran... with some sweet invitation to call him... yes, Comet! Do you remember going to the residence of the former Archbishop of Fran at a very young age?


    Suddenly shaken, Comette shook her neck sideways so loud that she thought maybe the noise would ring.


    "I don''t. No, no. I don''t remember anything at all."


    Then Azio put on his arms and said as he shook his neck vertically into small pieces.


    "This is probably anesthesia. You must have used anesthesia in some way to put him to sleep and dug him on his back."


    Then Shester nodded.


    "Then surely it is possible..."


    "Yeah, you think I''m gonna make you my own successor, call it in, put some pills in your drink and put you to sleep, I''m sure"


    "... Hmm. But why are you tattooing until you''ve done something so troublesome..."


    Asio listened back to Shester''s whispering whisper.


    "Huh? So where are the hidden treasures..."


    Then Shester immediately disputed.


    "Oh, I know that. That''s not what I''m trying to say, it''s how much trouble I needed to imitate."


    "... ha. Well, it''s certainly a hassle to find..."


    "Yes! Yes, it is. But we''re not the only ones. Even the former Archbishop of Fran in his lifetime. When you need treasure, you don''t know if you want to gather your children together. Anyway, they live in separate places, and there''s no normal interaction in the first place. You can''t dig it out urgently sometimes if you have to."


    Shester ran into this great question and thought deeply.

 859 Lesson 857: The contents of treasure

    "... so to speak..."


    That''s what Azio said and agreed with Shester''s question.


    Shester nodded lightly, frowning and thinking.


    "... why did former Archbishop Fran do such a troublesome imitation... why didn''t he just hide a map describing the whereabouts of the treasure without having to tattoo the children with anything? ����


    To Chester''s doubts, Baltic responded this time.


    "... I see. Do you want a map... If you did say so, that would have been all you needed..."


    "Hmm. I find it a little hard to think about hidden treasures that I can''t take out right away at times"


    Then Asio gave this a surprised look.


    "... you''re not going to say there''s no hidden treasure, etc, are you? ����


    Shester smiled lightly and denied Azio''s words.


    "You must have hidden something. Otherwise, I won''t bother to tattoo the kids. But... I thought the contents might be different from what we thought they were."


    "... what is that... what is it? ����


    Asked Asio, Shester shrugged his shoulder.


    "Come on, I don''t know that. But I wonder if it''s like the so-called gold and silver treasures. Because according to your story, Miss Elba,


    said you inherited your normal heritage, right?


    "Yes, you did."


    "Was that, in general, a lesser legacy of the former Archbishop?


    Then it turned out to be like Asio was convinced.


    "I see... I finally understand what you''re trying to say. Yeah, as you can guess, the legacy of former Archbishop Fran was nothing short of it. I hear it was considerably more than that. So many rumors have come up that you''ve gathered so much."


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "Is it still true? So what if there''s even more hidden treasures on top of that?


    "Yeah, you just can''t. Really, then it''s not a golden-eyed thing... then what? ����


    "Right... enough to think of putting a tattoo on the backs of away kids... you don''t have to dig it out right away, keeping secrets above that is a top priority... something like that..."


    "... you have no idea..."


    Shester nodded lightly and more than once to Azio''s whining.


    "I don''t know how much I thought about the contents of the treasure here. More than that, let''s figure out how we can get the maps written on the tattoos on the other kids'' backs now."


    Everyone nodded in unison to Shester''s proposal.

 860 Lesson 858, Choice One.

    "Well, then naturally, it would mean Miss Elba or her eldest brother Melba..."


    Asio told me to peek into Shester''s face.


    Then Shester said what he had decided from the beginning.


    "Let''s Melba"


    "Oh, is it Melba...... well, I don''t think you mind, but if you don''t mind, can you tell me why you wanted to be Melba?


    Then Shester began his explanation with a big nod.


    "Hmm. I thought Melba would be better... because I thought I was going to be able to talk more than Miss Elba. Neither have I met Miss Elba nor Melba. That''s why I''m only listening to you... but Miss Elba has a hard impression. What do you say?


    Then Asio answered, leaking a bitter smile.


    "... well, we shouldn''t really say these things because we''re hired... you''re generally agreeing"


    Azio laughed even louder when he said so.


    Then Chester, who saw it, also leaked a grin.


    "I guess. In that case, I don''t think Miss Elba is very wise as an option in the first person. I thought if we didn''t take the conversation at least at the stage where we collected two or more pieces, we wouldn''t even be able to hear it properly."


    Then Azio nodded loudly and again as he leaked his bitter smile.


    "Convinced. Maybe it will. So, they just mock Comet''s tattoo and throw it out?"


    "Mm-hmm. If the map is just one piece of Comet, we can probably even negotiate. So it''s Melba. He would probably be able to negotiate. At least the foreclosure is great without even listening."


    "Yeah, I''ve never met him either, but Melba has a great reputation. Like Miss Elba...... whoa, that''s not what hired people can say anymore, is it?


    That''s what Azio said and shrugged his shoulder.


    "Okay. So if we decide to do that, why don''t we head over to Melba''s as soon as possible. You''re sure that''s where he lives, Loubos?


    "Yeah. It''s pretty far, isn''t it? Anyway, the interior of Lowenglin is also inland. It''s at the foot of the Cadena Mountains, which runs through the centre of the Melissa continent."


    "You did. Originally a man who cut open the desolate earth stripped out by rock skin with only his own talent and reborn it into fertile land�� an interesting figure inside"


    "Yeah, I''m someone I''d like to see all the time, too. He says he''s so mild that he''s never heard of a bad reputation in anything, and suddenly he''ll even visit you and see you?


    "Right. This is where Comet comes in. He''s my brother who split the blood, even though he''s got a stomach defect, and he''ll see me."


    "Okay. So are you leaving soon?


    Then Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Uhm. Let''s do that. Everybody, start getting ready for your journey."


    Everyone immediately turned their heels and packed their bags, wondering if they had responded in unison to Shester''s decree.

 861 Chapter 859: Preparation

    Shester spoke out against Rodemur, who was preparing his meal with great grace as he entered the eye-catching living room with a gorgeous design located in the central part of the magnificent Schneider mansion.


    "Rodemur, we are headed to Lowenglin Inland Loubos. So I was wondering if you could ask for my share of the journey? I may return to my home once and for all..."


    Then Rodemur answered before finishing listening to Shester.


    "Yes, Master Chester. I know you''d like some time."


    And Rodemur said so, and drowned his head deeply, and he turned back on his heels in a quick motion, and left the living room with a stab and a smooth stride.


    Shester was relieved and sat down to bring to the sofa for two with a very beautiful embroidery resting on the wall of the living room.


    He then placed his right elbow on the elbow of the couch and took his right fist under his own jaw, and as he was about to relax for a while, he was talked to with a low and calm voice as soon as possible.


    "Thank you for waiting. Chester''s journey schedule is available here."


    Chester saw Rodemul drooling his head with what he had just asked for in his arms with a face he said his open mouth wouldn''t block.


    "... you expect me to be on a journey? And that I would ask for travel support to shorten my time..."


    Then Rodemur did not break any of his facial expressions, and he told Shester, naturally.


    "Yes. I thought that would probably happen, and we are also preparing a meal right now. Because of this, why don''t you get your belly done before you can go on a journey?


    Chester had forgotten that this man was a very good ordinance that would obsess over everything in the great Schneider family. Laughter had stirred up against himself.


    As a result, Shester sneered and laughed and looked up for a while and took Rodemur''s face seriously.


    "That''s just great, Rodemul. That is the order of the glorious Schneider family. Honestly, I thought ahead of my wife and Abel, and I had dark thoughts. But it can be said that the dark clouds have now scattered away. I asked you, Rodemul. The Schneider family."


    Then Rodemul bowed his head deeply again.


    "Yes, sir. This wondrous rodemul. Whatever ordeal or danger comes down to this Schneider family, I promise to protect you sometimes as a shield and sometimes as a sword. So please leave Master Shester without any worries... this Rodemul. We wish you a safe journey."


    When Rodemur said so, he also drowned his head deeply.

 862 Episode 860: Port Town Razzucchi

    ��


    ���褷���ǤϽԜʂ�Ϥ���������


    ���������`���������˽Ԥ�һ�Ťˏꤸ����


    ���Ǥ����ٳ��k����Ȥ��褦��Ŀ�ĵؤϥ�`�ܥ������ʤ���L�äˤʤ뤫��˼�����������������̾��x���Ф�����˼�������Τ��ᡢ�ޤ��ϥ��륿�`�ƴ��򴬤DZ��ϡ���ꑲ��˵��_�ᡢ�·���M�������ǥ�ɽ�}���{���Ť����Ȥ����ǡ�ɽ�}�����֤�Ҋ�Ĥ��٤ӱ��Ϥ���Ŀ�ĵإ�`�ܥ����ŤޤǤ��褽һ�������Ȥ��ä��Ȥ�����������


    ����ȥ��������Ϥ����֤���줿��


    �����������夽�줯�餤�Ǥ��礦�͡����x���������ΤθߵͲ�ϤۤȤ�ɤ���ޤ��󤫤�͡����ǥ�ɽ�}��Ǥ��U����ʤ������֤�Ҋ�ʤ���´�򤺩`�äȱ��Ϥ�������Ǥ����͡�һ�¤⤢��С������䡢��äѤ�һ�������ϤϤ����뤫�ʣ�������


    �����ࡣ�ޤ����ʤ���L�ä����o�������M�⤦���e��һ�¤��Фä��Ȥ����Ǥɤ��ʤ�Ȥ�����ΤǤ�ʤ��ΤǤʡ�


    ���ޤ������Ǥ��͡��ǤϻŤƤ��X������ä�����Ф��ޤ�����


    ���������������褦���Ԥ���ǤϜʂ�Ϥ����ʣ����k���뤾����


    ������٤ӽԤ�һ�Ťˏ�ȷ��¤򤷤���


    ���������`�Ϝ��㤲�ˤ��ʤ����ȡ���귵����ǥ����Ҋ����


    ���Ǥ��ФäƤ��롣�����Τ���������


    ���ǥ������֤��ؤ˵��ƤĤ������򤷤���


    ���������ޤ�ޤ������ɤ������ݤ�Ĥ��ơ�����


    ���������`�Ϥ��ʤ�����ǰ������ֱ�ä��Ԥä���


    ���Ǥϳ��k����


    ���������`���Ԥ������S��һ�i��ǰ�ؤ�̤�߳�������


    ����Ȥ���˥��������ȥ�󡢥���åȡ�����˥Х�Ȥ�혤ǾA������


    ���ˤ��L���äε��Τ�Ͻ�ʼ�ޤ��椲���ΤǤ��ä���


    ��


    ���������`һ�Ф΁\����ٴ��ϡ���F�εإ��������b����ͨ���^���Ƥ�����ա��Ĥ�����ꑤؤ���줫��Ȥʤ뤳�¤�ޤ�Ȥ�����饺�å��ؤ��{���Ť�����


    ���դࡣС�������С��˻�ݤ�����ʡ�


    ���������`���ۤ�æ�����P���Ф���������ʤ����Ԥä���


    ����Ȥ��Ĥ�Τ褦�˥���������Ť����ä��ΤǤ��ä���


    �������Ǥ��͡��ޤ������饢�륿�`�ƴ�����ӤȤϤ�����ԏ�ϴ����^���ޤ��󤷡����������θۤǤ�����͡����ʹ����\�����Ƥ��ʤ���ǡ��ɤ����Ƥ⤳�¤�ޤ�Ȥ���ӡ����ä��ޤ��󤬡��������¤�؛�ﴬ�ˤ�����Y���\����С���ʢ��ʤ褦�Ǥ�������ʤ��c�襤�Ȥ��ä��Ȥ����Ǥ��礦�͡�


    ���������ʡ������Ԥ��褦���൱���Q�פ�ʢ��ʤ褦���ʡ�


    ���������`�ϸۤ����I�T���������Y����Θ���S������������ʤ����Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��������줼�÷����褦�ʸФ��ǥ��������`��ͻ���z�����


    ���Q�פ��ۤ���������ƥ��󹲺͹����ФȤ��Ƥ�Ѫ���X���Ǥ���褦�Ǥ��ͣ���


    ����ȥ��������`����Ц�򸡤��٤Ĥļ�򤹤��᤿��


    ���ޤ�����ʤȤ������ʡ��ɤ����Ƥ⤳������냇�ݤ��ä��ʤ�ΤǤ͡������������ԤäƤ����ʤ��ʡ����������դ�ĺ�줽���������դ��ޤ�̽���Ȥ��褦��

 863 Episode 861: Hotels in the Triangle Pillar

    One.


    "... that ~? I think it''s probably around here ~"


    Asio made a barbaric noise as he looked around.


    Shester said as he watched his surroundings whilst still sounding calm and similarly to Azio.


    "... Hmm. I don''t see any. I don''t think the boy who showed us the way earlier lied to us..."


    Then Comet said in such a way that they were not afraid from the back of each other.


    "... you know... maybe in that building? ����


    The two of them looked in the direction Comet pointed.


    Then there was a building there that matched all the features the boy had taught me earlier.


    "... uh, it''s definitely an elongated triangle pillar out of town and the ground floor part is a store......"


    "... oh, you haven''t heard the color of the building is shocking pink, have you? ����


    Shester shrugged in a frightened manner.


    Then Asio answered quietly as he traced his memory.


    "... hey, sure, that boy, he didn''t say the color of the building..."


    "Maybe, but you''d usually say it first, wouldn''t you? It''s such a poisonous color, isn''t it? There''s nothing more special about the building."


    "Well, I guess that''s usually true. But wouldn''t that be nice? Hotel, that''s what we found, and let''s just go. I''m tired..."


    Azio was already exhausted and such a face.


    Shester also looked around at the faces of the others, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Right. Let''s just take a break at the hotel."


    I sighed with a ho at Shester''s suggestion.


    It took a long time to get to a hotel with a very irritating eye and a bad color.


    Two.


    Shester spoke to a magnificent man who ascended an elongated staircase beside a cluttered shop on the ground floor of the building and could even elbow over a small outcrop that protruded like a bar counter.


    "... Is this a good place to be on the front desk? ����


    "Oh, how many?


    The man asked blankly.


    "Five. I''d like to have it in three rooms if I could."


    The man answered Shester''s order unfathomably.


    "Okay. Two, two, one, huh? The room for two is fine with twine, right?


    "Oh, so please"


    As soon as the man nodded, he looked back and took three keys to the room on the shelf and handed it to Chester.


    "It''s the top fifth floor. There are only three one-floor rooms. I''m renting out every floor. By the way, you got a small room for one, huh? We''re a triangular building on the outside. A single room becomes a triangular corner room. If you don''t like it, I''ll get you another room, but what? Naturally, it''s gonna be a twin room on another floor?


    Unlike earlier, Chester slowly shook his neck sideways to the man who rapped as soon as possible.


    "No, I don''t mind. Fifth floor, huh? Are you sure you want to pay later?


    "This is such a nice place to stay, huh? It''s up to you to pay up front."


    Shester nodded, opening the purse he had taken out of his pocket and paying the fee.

 864 Lesson 862 Letter

    "... Mr. Shester, do you have a minute?


    As Shester entered the narrow, triangular, single room, trying to unpack and organize his own baggage, suddenly Azio opened the door with the sound of a knock and let him peek into his face for a moment.


    "Yeah? I don''t mind... it''s narrow, huh?


    Azio looked around the room, checking its narrowness, and accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "That''s really narrow... I mean, what a squeaky corner of the triangle gives you a sense of compression..."


    "Oh, quite... but I can''t help it. I can''t use the twin room alone."


    "No, isn''t that okay? I don''t care if I use anything else. If you look in this room, no one will complain."


    "Maybe, but, well, it''s fine here. What more than that? Didn''t we even talk about it?


    When Shester returned the conversation and asked, he told me to remind him that there was an asio.


    "Yes, yes. Yes, I was. I just wanted to talk to you."


    "Hmm. Shall I hear it?"


    "Yes. Actually... if I may, what about writing a letter in advance?


    "Letter? To Melba?


    "Yep. I thought it might be better than a visit all of a sudden..."


    Then Shester put his arms together and thought as he rubbed under his chin with his right hand.


    "... right. Sure, it could be."


    "Yes. I was wondering if I should write everything in advance, but I thought maybe I should write and send it to you."


    "Oh my... talk about the hidden treasure... but you want me to write about it?


    "Uh-huh. Would you rather be wary of that? Then I guess I should go all of a sudden without writing to you..."


    "Hmmm... this is hard inside... I simply write that my belly brother Comet will ask..."


    "Oh, then you don''t have to write down the reason for your visit. My brother visits my brother who I''ve never met�� that''s why."


    "Mm-hmm. This would be a problem."


    "Yes. Then I''ll write it down and send it to you as soon as possible. May I?


    "Oh, please"


    "Okay. Bye."


    Asio quietly left the room when he said it.


    Chester chuckled as she confirmed Azio''s exit, pinning up one eyebrow.


    "... Hmm. What the hell kind of soul dare is this?... Letters... Azio, what are you up to... Hmm, well, let''s take a look at the arrangements for now..."


    When Shester finished his monologue, he slowly began to load again.

 865 Episode 863: Follow

    One.


    "... are you going to send out a letter?


    When Shester heard the noise outside the room, opened the door and peered into his face, he ran into Asio as he tried to descend the stairs with a tran.


    "... Ah, yes. Uh, do you want to see the contents? ����


    Azio took out an envelope he thought he had put a letter in from his nostalgia and gave it to Chester softly.


    Then when Shester received it, he opened the envelope in an elegant motion to check the contents.


    "... what do you think? Are you sure in this sense? ����


    Asked Asio as he peered into Shester''s face.


    Then Shester smiled lightly and wrapped the letter in an envelope.


    "Oh, this will do. Are you two going more than that?


    Shester asked as he offered the envelope towards Asio.


    Then to the question, Azio answered as he looked back at the tran behind him.


    "Yeah, I thought I''d hang around town in my spare time"


    "Right. Well, good to see you."


    "Ah, yes. Then I''ll go."


    Asio says no, he slowly went down the stairs.


    Then Tran met lightly against Shester and followed.


    Chester made a noise and shut the door once he confirmed that they would no longer be visible.


    But when he opened the door again without making a sound, he slipped his body out of the room.


    And when I slowly reached the stairs with a sneak leg to the wall, I slowly peeked downstairs.


    Then I saw the two heads move softly and slowly descend downstairs.


    Shester walked quietly at the end of the stairs without making a sound and carefully headed downstairs to avoid catching up with the Asios.


    (... Well, where are they going... Hmm. First the post office to send out the letter...... then the problem......)


    Shester slowly followed the two of them down the stairs, somewhat pleasantly.


    Two.


    Shester was peeking through the building across the street at the two people coming out of the post office ahead of Azio.


    (... there was no problem with the letter itself... then a pretext to go outside without suspicion...)


    Shester followed the two while maintaining a certain distance.


    Then after a while, Chester noticed something a little strange about the two of them.


    (... you don''t have a conversation... tran isn''t originally the very rap type... no, you don''t. I used to talk quite a bit to rap when I was starting. I stopped doing it because I was forbidden to speak to Asio so that I could not be mistaken for who I am. Now that I know who I am, I should no longer be able to talk to you... but when I see that I don''t talk the same way I did before, does that mean I''m still hiding something...)


    Shester began his reflection on Tran while carefully following the two of them.


    (... but now it''s just the two of us. If so, we should be able to talk about it as much as we want... but not doing it... does that mean there''s something to keep their mouths shut before we head out? ����


    Shester had an ominous hunch, but he kept his distance even more carefully to follow the two.

 866 Episode 864, meet me.

    One.


    As Shester carefully continued to tail him, the Asios going forward entered a restaurant with a stylish atmosphere.


    (... a restaurant... if you just walked in, you''d be tailed. All right, why don''t we go around to the back door...)


    Chester turned to the back of the store as he passed one of the side roads in front of the restaurant, paying more attention than earlier.


    Then, unexpectedly, the Asios appeared from the back door of the store.


    For that reason, Shester hastily hid himself in the shadows of the building.


    (... I didn''t know you''d make it through the restaurant... did you notice the tail?... No, Hema shouldn''t have. If so, don''t mean just to be cautious... and to get this far, you still seem to be up to something...)


    Shester strengthened that certainty as he saw the two backs from behind.


    Then again, they started tailing each other at a reasonable distance.


    Two.


    (... Is it true this time? ����


    Again, now I saw the Asios at a distance as they stepped into another restaurant, and Chester peered into the shavings a lot.


    But I didn''t know anything in the long run, so I quickly went through the road in front of the store and turned back.


    And although I watched the back entrance for a while, neither of us came out this time.


    (... does that mean I''ll even meet someone at this store?... but how? I thought you didn''t have the means to contact me to meet you. ����


    Chester stared at the back door of the store a long time ago, but the two still didn''t show up, so he approached the store slowly, though cautiously.


    (... did you get in touch with him before he came to this town?... before you got on the boat?... No, I decided to stay in this town earlier. For the sake of the late arrival of the ship, this is my own proposal to stay in this town for today. If so, it would mean after that... they should not have had the means to contact each other. I can''t afford that kind of time at all...... so how do we meet... or not meet? ����


    Chester thought about peeking into the store because he had no idea why Asios had visited the restaurant.


    He quietly circled from his back to the side of the store and slowly proceeded to the wall telling and peered through the window vigilantly.


    Then I could see the Asios sitting side by side at a table in the middle of the store.


    (... sitting in line with the seats across the street... for sure. Looks like he''s meeting someone...)


    Then a single customer entered the store in no time.


    The customer walked wide in the store with a large strand and reached the front of the seats of the Asios in a straight line.


    And I didn''t have time to say hello, and when I took the somewhat larger envelope out of my nostalgia, I inadvertently forcefully handed it to Asio, who stood up.


    And at the next moment, when the customer returned his heel, he also tried to walk away with his big crotch.

 867 Episode 865: Further tailings

    One.


    Shester thought.


    Which should tail the Asios or the guests who are about to leave now?


    The answer came right away.


    As Shester lowered his head and passed under the window frame so the Asios could not find him, he passed by the side of the store early enough to turn to the front.


    Then an earlier man came out of the store in no time.


    When the man left the store, he tried to cross the road directly in front of him and to the other side without even shaking his side.


    Then Shester also crossed the road at a certain distance and followed the man.


    And for some time from here, Shester watched the man''s back while continuing to follow him.


    Two.


    (... The Asios will only return to the Inn after this. Then you should go after this man. But... who the hell is this guy? You don''t look particularly trained when you look at yourself. So you''re just a liaison?...... yeah? Wait a minute. This way of walking...... and this hindsight. Shoulder Line..................... Is This Guy A Woman!? ����


    Shester was stunned to realize that what walked in front of her own eyes was not a man, but a woman.


    (... I didn''t know you were a woman... I don''t know how thick you wear a coat, but I don''t know if you missee it... my hair does wear a deep hat, and the way I walk seems like I''m intent on walking like a man... Hmm. Apparently you are totally imitating a man......)


    Then Shester accidentally put a smile on his face.


    (... I don''t know... that woman...)


    Shester continued to tail the woman walking in front, observing her eyes like a plate.


    Then, after a while, a woman entered the luxurious building inside.


    (Hmm. I didn''t know such a splendid hotel was in this town...)


    Shester quickly entered the hotel early to avoid losing sight of the woman.


    Then the woman was just picking up the room keys at the front desk.


    Chester walked magnificently without stopping to confirm it and followed it right behind the woman.


    But the woman walked without paying any particular attention to Chester, and when she reached the stairs with her feet intact, she slowly walked up the stairs step by step.


    When the woman reached the third floor in a way that would take Shester, she proceeded in a relaxed foothold down the straight stretched corridor.


    And when he reached the room in the hallway, he slowly inserted the key into the keyhole with his own right hand.


    Gachari.


    The sound of the unlocked echoed into a quiet hallway.


    Then there Shester went into unexpected bold and invincible behavior.


    And they entered into the room, making sure that they kept their own bodies, where the woman opened the door, and sought to enter.


    And when he closed the door with his hind hand, he said with a low and stern voice unto the woman, who had no voice to be surprised.


    "I''ll see you first. I am Helmut Shester. You''re Miss Elba Flamini La Fran, aren''t you?

 868 Episode 866: Elba Flamini La Fran

    "I''ll see you first. I am Helmut Shester. You''re Miss Elba Flamini La Fran, aren''t you?


    As soon as she unlocked the hotel room she was staying in, the woman opened her eyes wide and was surprised to hear from the man who had suddenly broken in.


    But before she could answer, the men in the back room of the luxurious Sweet Room heard the noise and changed their blood and jumped out.


    "Who are you!? What a mess to know that you are under Archbishop Fran!?


    Shester smiled at Nimmari and the woman when she heard the man speak.


    Then the woman opened her mouth as if she had chewed up the bitter worm.


    "... why do you think I''m Elba Flamini La Fran?


    As soon as Shester opened her mouth to answer the woman''s question, an anger flew from the men behind her.


    You''re going to take the Archbishop hostage! We''re not gonna let that happen!


    Then a woman gave this an irritating look.


    "... shut up a little, you guys. I''m talking to this man now."


    The woman didn''t even turn around, and when she even said it seemed troublesome, she glanced up at Chester''s face again.


    Then Shester nodded lightly, smiling.


    "It''s almost a conundrum. I was never sure."


    Then the woman frowned and stared even tighter.


    "You''re lying. Otherwise, you can''t act so bold."


    But Shester did not answer any further, but merely shrugged his shoulders with a smile.


    Then the woman exhaled one deep sigh, and opened her mouth with a noticeable face.


    "... Hmm. Okay. Let''s admit it honestly. My name is Elba Flamini La Fran."


    Elba said with a tighter eye.


    Then Shester smiled and opened her mouth again.


    "Do you know what this one''s for? Miss Elba."


    Then Elba quickly pulled that adorable jaw and nodded.


    "... mostly..."


    Elba even said uncomfortably.


    Then Shester looked at it and thought it was adorable, and she leaked her laughter.


    Then Elba noticed sensitively about it.


    "Why did you laugh now? Are you making fun of me!?


    Elba''s anger was extremely sharp, and Shester became the wingman in a hurry to deny it.


    "No, it''s not. It''s just... I just thought it would be odd to be talking at the entrance to a hotel room like this forever."


    Shester ran the bullshit out of his mouth.


    But Elba did not doubt the lie, and he became convinced of it.


    "... so is that. All right, let''s sit down and talk."


    Although Shester accidentally leaked another laugh, he was desperate to indulge in it.

 869 Episode 867: Staring

    "... so is that. All right, let''s sit down and talk."


    Elba looked back when she said so.


    And I did the trick of getting rid of Shester by hand to the men who were staring at him in a way that had been killing me for a long time.


    Then the men, bewildered but unable to disobey their master''s orders, stepped back into the back room in such a way as to disapprove.


    Elba proceeded Zunzun with no interest in such men, and sat down to go into the back room or throw his body dodgy on a very luxurious couch.


    Then Shester, who followed, walked through the enemies'' eyes of the men who stood to surround Miss Elba and quietly lowered his back on the couch located in front of Elba.


    "Well, you said Chester, didn''t you? Sure you were a Valentine''s Republic deliberator, huh?


    On Elba''s inquiry, Shester gently pulled his jaw and nodded.


    "That''s right. And he''s also Comet''s employer''s agent."


    "Proxy?... Oh well. The actual employer was from the Schneider family, right?


    "That''s right. Lord Lombardo Schneider."


    It was the sinking pain itself that spoke this name to Shester, but he said it subtly as if nothing had happened, because there was no way Elba would understand it.


    "Oh, you did. By the way... I''m still curious..."


    Shester asked back in retrospect, wondering if he had been enlightened for a moment.


    "Something bothering you?


    Then Elba asked Chester as he had decided.


    "Yes, it was earlier. How did you know I was Elba Flamini La Fran?ais? Let me ask you a better reason."


    Shester relieved herself, and for that reason or in response to Elba''s question, conceived himself to look for an inquiry and an answer.


    "... it''s true that I said it was almost a conundrum. But if you dare... right... for two reasons. One is that you yourself matched the figure you somehow had in mind from the mouth of your man Azio. And for one thing, when you showed up at the restaurant, the Asios had a very surprising look on their face. And then I stood up in a hurry... and I thought this was an indication of your subordinate relationship, but not so intimate. And that also coincided with your relationship that Azio was talking about... so I figured you were Miss Elba Flamini La Fran?ais. What do you say? Did this convince you?


    Elba, who had asked to bite and include Shester''s words, looked directly into Shester''s eyes with a nod or gaze up into small pieces several times.


    "... So you weren''t completely sure, were you? That''s a dangerous imitation, isn''t it?


    Elba opened her suspicious eyes and stared at Chester.

 870 Episode 868 Discussion

    "... So you weren''t completely sure, were you? That''s a dangerous imitation, isn''t it?


    That being said, Elba said even more with a slight grin as she thought she had glanced at Shester.


    "What would I have done if I had been part of some criminal organization? What am I supposed to do if I take a knife out of my nose?


    Then this time Chester smiled lightly.


    "No problem. I was allowed to observe plenty of what your body was doing while I was following you. With all due respect, there was no difference between you and the average person."


    Then Elba glanced at Shester for a moment, but he put his anger inside even as he looked dissatisfied because the statement was right.


    "... So what if I were a magician? You could have been thrown into a burning flame hell by now and wandered all over the ground like nothing else, right?


    Then Chester, like earlier, leaked a hoot of laughter.


    Then Elba raised her voice of anger this time.


    "I laughed again! After all, you are making fun of me!?


    Elba, too angry, stood up and raised her voice loudly.


    But Shester didn''t panic this time, he just sat still, extremely calmly.


    But while dyeing both arms blue.


    "... were you a magician..."


    When Elba regained her calm and muttered, Shester quietly corrected Elba''s remarks while remaining calm.


    "No, I''m not a magician. He''s a magician."


    Elba dropped her hips on the couch, trying to fly, with such expressions as unpleasant and extreme.


    Then Shester, listening to the loud noise, undone his arms without sound.


    And I said quietly looking into Elba''s eyes again.


    "And you''re a lot of a grandmother, aren''t you? Why would you do something like this yourself?


    Shester, in fact, knew why.


    But I dared ask Elba to form a relationship through conversation.


    "... I''m out of time. Is that bad?"


    I told Elba to rot once more.


    Then Shester said this time without breaking his serious face.


    "No, I don''t mind. It''s convenient here."


    "... how convenient is that?


    "This is how we met."


    Elba lowered her face and thought, often silently.


    And after a while, you put your thoughts together, and you looked up and stared at Shester''s face.


    "What are you going to do with the treasure? I''m telling you, that''s mine, isn''t it?

 871 Lesson 869: Heritage

    Elba raised her jaw and, even if she tries to say it like she looks down at Chester, it took the form of looking up from the bottom entirely because of her low seating height.


    Elba noticed that on the way, blushing a little and shy.


    But Shester flushed it just gently up the edge of his mouth and cut it back with a serious face.


    "I want to discuss that place. In the first place, I hear you''ve already inherited quite a legacy as a stepchild?


    Then Elba regained her mind and sat back down, coughing lightly once and responding.


    "... I do inherit the legacy, but that''s natural. There are no reprehensible sardines"


    Although Elba thought about raising her jaw again for a moment to boast of her position and looking down at Shester, she rethought and tended to lay low a little because of earlier failures.


    But Shester said that he was reading through the inside of such Elba, jumping up the corner of his mouth even more than he had earlier, and smiling sarcastically.


    "I''m not going to condemn that otherwise. You are the son of a son, so it is natural to inherit the estate. [M] But that''s just the legacy of the table, except for the hidden property."


    "Why else? My son should legitimately inherit it it."


    "That''s crazy. Then why did you even put a tattoo on the back of the bastard? Wasn''t this the will of former Archbishop Fran, who told us to share this amicably?


    Then Elba laughed at Shester''s statement spirally with her nose.


    "Is there a reason for that? I couldn''t have been motivated to give the man his legacy."


    Chester was very interested in Elba''s story.


    "... well. Can I think of that as... including you?


    It was Shester''s kind of exploratory statement, but Elba nodded greatly, not realizing at all that she was inexperienced in these discussions.


    "Oh, yeah. The only person that the man ever loved was himself. There are pieces of love for the children!


    When Elba told him to throw it away, Chester''s eyes narrowed soooo thin.


    "... well. So the only legacy you inherited was the awareness of your property as a former Archbishop of Fran, and you didn''t have the idea of leaving it with me?


    "That''s the thing. I said earlier that the only person the guy loved was himself, but that''s a mistake"


    Elba said so and laughed spirally with her nose again.


    And once again, he opened his mouth with a scornful smile against his own father, who had died.


    "All that man loved was himself and money!


    Elba said, dyeing his face bright red from anger, not a red tide from earlier embarrassment.


    Shester looked at it and rethought about the figure of former Archbishop Fran.

 872 Episode 870: Former Archbishop Fran

    "Hmm. Apparently, former Archbishop Fran was a terrible figure, wasn''t he?


    Elba tipped her neck at Shester''s inquiry.


    "... a fearful person? Isn''t that the mistake of someone to spit on?


    Shester nodded lightly at Elba''s unhesitant way of saying it.


    "... don''t even say yes. But it still seems to me like someone to fear."


    "... what is it about?


    I asked with a face that Elba was not convinced at all.


    For this reason, Shester tried to explain to Elba in a slightly more forward-looking manner.


    "Where it''s not normal...... I guess. Any person who is usually said to be a bad person is cute when it comes to being my child. It is extremely evil and outrageous to the public, yet sweet to its own children. Such a man is so rotten in the world. I guess that''s also the part about having such a loving subject that you can be cold against it. If there were no such people, they wouldn''t know what they were living for."


    Then Elba answered, thinking deeply.


    "Is that, like, living or something?


    "That''s right. Such things are usually needed by humans. And that is something that is normally directed at my child�� Former Archbishop Fran apparently isn''t. I have unfortunately never met the former Archbishop of Fran in my lifetime. But when it comes to you, talking about Asia, it seems like there''s no one you think you love."


    "Exactly. I don''t think my mother and all the other mistresses were loved by that man."


    "Oh, he seems to be. Then again, it can be said that this is a fearful person"


    "... Really? ����


    I asked with a face that Elba had no idea why.


    Then Shester smiled lightly.


    "Oh, it''s just unusual to say clearly that you only love and obsess about money. Gold is just a piece of paper to exchange for some kind of item. If you do have a lot, you can afford it. Let''s feel bigger too. But normally, if more money is collected than a certain amount, people get tired of it. Because if you have more than a certain amount, you can buy or eat whatever you want. When that happens, ordinary people get tired of it. And those who are tired of money will all want to leave it to someone."


    "... I mean to my child... or..."


    "That''s right. But from what I''ve heard, former Archbishop Fran seems different. He said the money was for himself. Why were you so obsessed with money? Don''t you think that''s strange?


    Then Elba turned into a strange face.


    "... you think I was collecting gold to the end to achieve some purpose?


    Then Shester nodded loudly to this answer.


    "Exactly. I think so, too. I wonder if the man named former Archbishop Fran had any purpose until the end."

 873 Episode 871: Honest.

    "... what is some purpose? You know that?


    To Elba''s frank question, Chester grinned inside.


    (She''s an honest kid. I''m not a bad kid. I''m just curious. So to this point, I guess I''ve come myself. Of course, there will be no lies in her words of spare time. It really surrounds boredom. I would know that if I watched her. Whatever you say, you seem to enjoy confronting me... If so, you shouldn''t hide this one in your hand and reveal it honestly...)


    Shester thought inside out and quickly decided on his future policy.


    "... no, I don''t know it''s clear. It just feels that way."


    "... purpose... purpose of the man... what else is there besides money?... I don''t think so..."


    "No, there is."


    Elba is confused by Chester''s assertiveness.


    "You assured me? Then there''s got to be some basis for this, right? Say it."


    Shester nodded greatly at Elba''s urging.


    "It''s a tattoo put in your backs. What does this point to�� When I thought about it, some purpose came to mind for former Archbishop Fran."


    "... you got tattoos?... What the hell does that mean? I have no idea."


    Shester answered even more naturally the question of Elba.


    "Tattoos are put on the backs of four children. And collecting these four tattoos supposedly brings up a map of where the treasure was hidden. That''s good, huh?


    Elba nodded at Shester''s inquiry.


    "That''s right. At least that''s what I hear."


    "Fine. Then think about why you put the tattoos on the kids'' backs in the first place."


    Then Elba frowned and looked difficult.


    "... that''s... not to be easily robbed of an important treasure, is it?


    Then Shester shook his head sideways on this.


    "Isn''t that too hard to collect treasures? All the kids, including you, live in a bunch of pieces, right? And without any interaction. If so, isn''t it inconvenient to try to dig up treasures when you need them? When a pressing challenge emerges, you''re going to write to the four of us from there and have them gather together, collect tattoos, and then go out looking for treasure? Moreover, those four children are likely to have a uniform resentment of former Archbishop Fran, though perhaps. At least you... you resent me, don''t you?


    "... naturally. That guy is...... okay. Keep talking..."


    "... oh, that would be good. This means that if the children fail to respond to the convocation, they will no longer be able to take out the treasure. When that happens, can we say that this is too problematic a way to hide treasures?


    That''s what Shester said, peeking into Elba''s face as he peered.

 874 Episode 872: Shame

    "The most problematic way to hide it... if you ask me..."


    Elba honestly admitted Shester''s point.


    Shester nodded satisfactorily, furthering the story.


    "Regardless, it may have placed more emphasis on secrecy than on ease of search. But it''s a very troublesome way to go."


    "... indeed... it takes too long to try and get it out at times. Does that mean the treasure is not gold? ����


    Then Shester smiled and nodded loudly.


    "Yes, that''s what I think"


    Then Elba started biting her own right thumbnail.


    "... If it''s not gold, what the hell is it? If it''s not like gold and silver treasures, what the hell is it..."


    Elba cleverly muttered to herself as she bit her nails.


    But all of a sudden, he noticed something and stopped biting his nails.


    And I blushed suddenly in embarrassment when I wondered if I had done anything wrong.


    Shester soon realized this was because Elba was ashamed of her toddler sex of biting her nails.


    But pointing it out to Elba, he decided that there was no need for further humiliation, and Shester tried not to see it.


    "Perhaps, but I wonder if I may be like some kind of secret document"


    Shester said without raising his gaze with a nagging addition or subtraction.


    Elba exhaled ho as she saw it and smiled adorably.


    But soon he realized the seriousness of Shester''s words and rushed back to the parrot.


    "Secret documents!?


    Shester nodded and said again with her face up and Elba''s eyes directly in front.


    "That''s right. Probably."


    Elba was surprised and asked again.


    "What kind of document is that? Do you have an idea?


    Then Shester shook it big or small.


    "No, I don''t have an idea. It''s just a thought."


    But Elba stared at Shester with a suspicious look.


    "Is that true? Are you sure it''s just a reckoning?


    Shester smiled lightly at Elba''s overlapping inquiry.


    "Oh, look. But if what''s hidden isn''t golden-eyed, that''s all I''d think about, what do you think? Anything else you can think of besides gold?


    Elba went low on Chester''s inquiry.


    "Uh-huh... something to hide on purpose other than gold..."


    Then Shester got his hands on it.


    "And it''s something you have to hide in a rather troublesome way."


    "Uh-huh... then... what is it?... I can''t think of..."


    "Don''t you? But what if it''s some kind of secret document? Isn''t that at least convincing?


    That''s what Shester said, lightly closing one eye.

 875 Chapter 873: Secret Documents

    "Uh-huh... well satisfied... no, I wonder if it depends on the contents - if the contents of that secret document are so awesome... could it be so!?


    Surprised by what Elba had said himself, he asked Chester.


    Then Shester said with a smile.


    "Oh, I think it''s probably something amazing."


    "... what an amazing thing... what the hell is that? No, you can imagine. What did you just imagine?


    Asked by Elba, Shester conceived.


    "Right...... the person I hid was the Archbishop. then it would be justified to consider it an internal document on the Pontifical Agency"


    Then Elba frowned and made a tannic surface.


    "... you held some kind of secret within the papal administration or something?


    "Mm-hmm. I think that''s probably what''s going on"


    But Shester finished saying it, or he realized something.


    "No, you''re not! Then he should be using it himself when he was exposed to distress about Comet. In the end, the former Archbishop of Fran loses his legs in that matter and hears that he is going to die in disillusionment, if the hidden object was an internal document of the Pontifical Agency, when the hell are you going to use it without using it then!


    When Shester said so, he looked up at the ceiling and glanced at it.


    "�� indeed�� even if the internal documents were not directly related to the hostile Pope, such secret documents could be used in various dealings. But not doing it means... it wasn''t something like that..."


    Shester lowered her face and stared at Elba''s face with a harsh look.


    "Oh, you''re right. But then... I can''t easily imagine this..."


    "Uh-huh... but you''re pretty sure it''s something else, right?


    I said it in a frank way so Elba could suddenly talk to his friends.


    Then Shester immediately realized this.


    (It''s something I''ve broken down a long time ago. No, I guess this kid is like this in the first place. But I guess I''ve lived on my elbows because suddenly I''m going to succeed to the archbishop position and I have to live my reclining days...)


    Shester answered as he deepened his affection for Elba in his heart.


    "... I guess. But there will be no answer for how much more I have thought about. What do you say? Why don''t you come with me to Melba''s? Anyway, were you going to come after us? Then why don''t we go together? Let''s solve the mystery of this treasure together."


    Shester was thoughtful and invited Elba.


    Elba then nagged, thinking for a while, but quickly put his thoughts together or looked up and confronted Chester.


    "... Fine. It''s going to be some free time..."

 876 Chapter 874: Agreed

    "Except! I''m telling you, I''m not gonna show you my back at the moment!


    He said as Elba pinned his right index finger and brought it so close that it was about to hit Chester''s nose.


    Then Shester smiled.


    "Fine. In the meantime, let''s meet Melba and talk about what we''ll do afterwards. Is that okay?


    Then Elba pulled her right hand in and smiled satisfactorily.


    "That''s fine. If that''s what you decide, do you think we should leave soon?


    Even though Elba stood up and said with pleasure, Shester hastily stopped it.


    "No, just give me a minute. It''s almost night. Let''s sleep in this town for today."


    Shester told me, Elba looked out the window unexpectedly around her neck.


    "Oh, I did. Then... we''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Oh, let''s do that. We''ll pick you up tomorrow morning in the lobby of this hotel. Time is... right, how about 7: 00?


    Then Elba frowned slightly.


    "... that''s a little early... but I don''t know what else to do... okay"


    While Elba tended to hesitate a little, she nevertheless agreed to Chester''s proposal.


    But Shester asked, wondering if Elba might have any feelings.


    "Was there something I could do for you? You don''t mind slowing down, do you?


    Then Elba tilted her little neck gently and said, still looking like she deserved it.


    "No, it''s not like I need you. It''s bad for beauty if you don''t just sleep plenty, right? But that''s something we need to sleep on earlier tonight, right? So, seven o''clock is fine."


    Shester said subtly without putting it on his face, even though he felt more tired inside.


    "... well. So seven o''clock... then we''ll be free for today"


    When Shester said so, he rose to the brink.


    And he gave not a glance to the men that were in line, and when he only gently silenced Elba, he turned his heels back and left the room.


    Then there was Elba''s voice on its back.


    "Bye. I''m looking forward to tomorrow. Good night."


    Shester quickly opened the door with his hands on the door knob, turning his body half way down the hall.


    "Good night. See you tomorrow."


    When Shester smiled and said goodbye, he slipped his body across the door and shut the door quietly.


    (... ugh. It was an unexpected development, but this is convenient. If we keep going to Melba''s with Elba, we''ll have three tattoos out of four to go with Comet. Then maybe those three pieces will find out more or less... and I didn''t know Elba was such a kid. Thanks to this, future developments will be shortened. Then again, the problem is the last one... No, let''s think about that after three pieces combined. For now, I''m going to go back to the hotel and explain it to everyone. Now, how do we talk to the Asios...)


    Shester laughed alone on his way back to the inn.

 877 Episode 875: Boredom

    "No, you''re here. I didn''t know they were tailing me..."


    At the beginning of a line of walking around town gushing with lively morning noise, Azio said with his hands wide open and shoulders shrugged.


    Then Shester, walking next to her shoulder, replied with a grin.


    "I was suspicious. Let me tail you."


    "But I didn''t expect to talk to Miss Elba... I was surprised when I heard this story last night."


    "Really? We got a light ride."


    "Really?... I''m so bored..."


    "Oh, you probably are. It''s the boredom that''s been following us in the first place. Though the expansion has changed...... no I guess I thought it would be even more interesting because it has changed"


    "I see. The point is that it''s interesting..."


    "Mm-hmm. Maybe he''s not really into treasure, out there."


    Then Azio gave him a slightly surprised look.


    "Is that true?... Why did they think that? For example, you didn''t show any interest in the treasure in the conversation?


    "Oh, that''s what I felt. No, it''s not like I didn''t show any interest at all. But I don''t know... right. I felt sorry for myself..."


    "... to the extent that I''m sorry... So for her, you''re saying that the very act of tailing after us was just fun?


    "Probably. As you said before, is the legacy she''s already inherited considerable?


    "Yeah. That''s already the legacy of former Archbishop Fran. It''s quite a fortune."


    "If you inherited it all, most people would be satisfied. And I guess she actually does, too. If there''s just hidden property, it''s because of it, and what I want is a human being.


    But I think it''s not so stuffed. So when I said my reasoning about whether the identity of the hidden property was like some kind of document, I wondered if it didn''t show such a much dismay. "


    "... oh, I see. So it''s gonna be easy to get her in, huh?


    "Right. But... what are you going to do? You must be her men in the first place."


    Asio shrugged her shoulders lightly as Shester said with a leak of bitter laughter.


    "Ha... well yes..."


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind either of you being harmless to Comet."


    "Oh, I''d appreciate it if you could say that"


    Then Shester suddenly stopped, pointing to the luxurious hotel he could see ahead, and looked back at the line and said:


    "It''s that building. That''s what this hotel is all about."

 878 Episode 876, meet me.

    "Oh, you''re late, aren''t you?


    The Chesters entered the hotel and Elba''s bright voice greeted them.


    Shester was surprised, and when he looked at Asio, Asio had an equally surprising look on his face.


    "... this is a surprise. Aren''t you Nori Nori..."


    In the way Azio whispered and pulled a little, Shester whispered similarly to it.


    "... right. Seems pretty much more ridden than I thought..."


    Then I saw how those two were, and Elba looked as grumpy as she was about to go.


    "Hey, guys, what are you talking about?"


    As Elba said with her hands on her hips in a rather angry manner, Chester greeted her lovingly with her hands gently raised.


    "Morning, because you said it seemed hard to get up early yesterday, but I didn''t think you''d wake up first and wait for me. We were both surprised."


    "Alas, I can do it if I want. I was just thinking about it yesterday before I thought about it."


    "Right. Anyway, this one helps. Does that mean we''re leaving right away?


    "Yeah, fine. This one can leave anytime."


    That''s what Elba said. He looked back at the four men he would refrain from behind.


    When the Shesters saw, the men all stood with their sizable travel bags in their hands.


    "... could their baggage be almost yours?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Elba looked as though she deserved it.


    "Yes, it is... oh, what about your stuff?... it''s not just the bag in that hand, is it?


    Shester shrugged her shoulder gently to Elba, surprised with her eyes wide open.


    "No, now it''s all luggage"


    Then Elba opened his big eyes to such an extent that there were no more.


    "You''re lying, right? ''Cause I heard that Loubos with Melba is pretty far from here, huh? And that''s all your stuff?


    "Oh, that''s all. But let me tell you, our baggage is normal as a man, right? Besides, how much is their own luggage in the luggage that your entourage has? Probably not so different from us, huh?


    Chester pointed me out and I thought a little while Elba tilted her little nipple adorably.


    "... if you say so. Most of that stuff is mine. That means... I see."


    "Apparently, you convinced me. But nevertheless... wouldn''t that be too much?


    Then Elba wrinkled between her eyebrows.


    "No? I''m not gonna let you lose any more of that stuff, am I?


    "But... oh, and with the big baggage, the road ahead is a tough one, huh?


    "No, you can''t. I''ll never lose my baggage. And..."


    Elba turned around there and spoke to the men.


    "You guys are gonna be okay, right? You can carry that stuff, can''t you?


    Then the men pulled their jaws agile and nodded, responding with momentum at the same time.


    "Ha!"


    Then Elba turned to the Shesters and said with a satisfying grin.


    "You see. Don''t worry about it. Come on, let''s go, huh?

 879 Chapter 877: Greetings

    "By the way, could it have been Azio? And... who is it?


    Elba, who strolls the streets of the quiet harbour town of Razzucchi in a light foothold, cutting the beginning of a line, looked back and said:


    Then Azio slipped cleverly and quickly through the four men that were right behind Elba and said:


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes. I''m Asio and I''m Tran."


    "Ah, yeah. Tran. Thank you for your hard work."


    "No, not at all. On the contrary, I am sorry that Mr. Shester has made me feel this way."


    "That''s okay. ''Cause this looks more interesting."


    "Is that so? That was good. I''m relieved too."


    "By the way... you know... while walking, what..."


    Elba showed a bare gesture that seemed rare and difficult to say.


    Asio said, with some surprise, to explore from below.


    "... Yes, why should I? Anything I can do for you..."


    Then Elba said as he had decided.


    "Could you introduce me to Comet? I didn''t even say hello yet because I was so excited to leave."


    Then Asio opened his mouth wide for a moment and nodded in small pieces again and again, even with a convincing look on his face, he immediately bent his back wide and sent a thank you.


    "Yes, I did. I''ll bring you right back."


    And Azio saith, and slew through the men that were with him, and backward.


    And as he quickly slid through the side of Shester, he moved to the rearmost Comet.


    "Comet, Miss Elba is here for you. He wants to say hello to you, doesn''t he?


    Then he peered into Baltic''s face next door as Comet freaked out a little.


    "... what can I do? Baltic......"


    Asked in an odd manner by Comet, Bart spoke with a harsh look but a gentle voice.


    "I''m fine. Be prestigious... we will not meet with you in prestige"


    "... even if they say it''s prestigious..."


    "I''m fine. It has this balt."


    Then Comet gave him a slightly hoarse look, but soon his expression clouded up again like a weak bug had made a scene.


    "... but... you scare me..."


    Then Shester, who was taking an intriguing peek at the condition, spoke gently to Comet.


    "Comet, let me go too. If it''s true, I neglected to let you and Miss Elba meet first. I''ll give you a mouthful too, so you can safely exchange greetings."


    This Chester''s words finally came with Comet''s stepping stone.


    Comette nodded loudly and stepped forward when she gave a look that she had never seen before.

 880 Chapter 878: Sister

    "Miss Elba, this is your brother, Comet."


    Shester represented the line and introduced Comet to Elba.


    Originally, this was something that Azio should have done as Elba''s subordinate, but since the relationship was one in which they had barely spoken to each other before, Chester introduced Comet on behalf of Elba, who could speak to Elba on an equal footing as a senior official of the Valentine''s Republic.


    Then Elba stopped perfectly on the spot to introduce Shester like that and looked back slowly with a smile on her face.


    "Oh, you''re late to say hello. I''m Elba Flamini La Franc."


    Elba said something quite frank and greeted him with no elbows.


    Though Comet was slightly surprised by the matter for a moment, he remembered earlier that Baltic had told him to be prestigious, and corrected his prestige and fixed his greeting.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Comet Alpezio de Fran?ais��"


    Though the end of the last phrase was slightly weaker, Comet gave a grand greeting inside, so Balt, the accompanying one, held his eyeballs in emotion as he stared at Comet''s back.


    "Oh, we''re different mothers, but we''re clean sisters and brothers. Why don''t we just deepen our friendship and get along?"


    Elba said, changing from a frank to a somewhat sturdy one, whether it matched Comet, who greeted him with dignity.


    For that reason, Comet also became an even stronger way of speaking.


    "Yes. Nice to meet you."


    Then Shester, who was watching those two stubborn greetings, broke into a slightly bittersweet smile.


    "Thanks for being a little tough. It''s the first time we''ve met since we grew up, and it may be something we can''t help but get a little harder on, but everything is key at the beginning, and why don''t we talk a little bit more about it?


    Then Elba came on a light ride to Shester''s suggestion.


    "Right. You''re absolutely right. Next time we''re really going to get along as sisters and brothers, we need to do more. How are you? Comet."


    Elba asked Comet with a quick quote.


    Comette then gave him a bewildered look for a moment, but he immediately said it with a smile and a ho breath.


    "Right. It''s easier for me."


    "Yes, good. Oh, by the way, could it have been okay to call me Comet?


    Then Comet said with a deeper grin.


    "Yeah, sure. But I don''t know what to call it..."


    Then Elba said with an extraordinary startling smile.


    "How about a sister? Don''t you think that sounds good?


    Comet laughed furiously, too, at Elba''s unyielding smile.


    "Nice, that. �� then, sister��"


    That''s what Comet called Elba, even though it lit up.

 881 Lesson 879: Disgruntled

    "Looks like I totally cracked it..."


    I said as Azio glared at his sister and brother, who spoke amicably forward.


    "Hmm. You owe it to Miss Elba''s character. There seems to be something surprisingly familiar about her. I''m guessing that''s why the familiar comet was solved without any problems."


    Asio shrugged with a dazzling glance at Shester''s analysis.


    "... that was surprising. I didn''t know Miss Elba was a woman of that character..."


    "You don''t know much about him, do you?


    "Yeah, we hardly ever had a conversation... I didn''t know who we were... but it was different than I thought..."


    "Right. Well, I guess so. Thank you. She was bewildered by sudden changes in the environment, and there is a verse in which she herself was shelled in order to protect her identity. It''s probably the shell you were looking at."


    "... shell...? ����


    Azio muttered quietly to bite and include himself.


    "Oh, try to protect yourself by covering yourself with that shell...... Anyway, she''s still young. It must have been the only way to suddenly come down and serve as a boiling archbishop."


    "I see. I''m convinced. But that shell, it tore well, didn''t it?


    Then Chester laughed uncomfortably.


    "Thanks to the situation. Not in my hands."


    "Situation��? ����


    "Oh yeah. We met under special circumstances, and that changed her mood."


    "... does special circumstances mean on the trip?


    "There will be that, and there will be a sort of exhilaration that it is the treasure we are chasing. The very act of tailing it also seemed like a pleasure to her. It seems to me that all those various elements combined to form a special situation and that her heart shell should be seen as torn"


    "... I see. Well, is it similar to a solo woman removing her wings from her openness?


    Shester nodded as she grinned bitterly at Azio''s slightly abusive but concise analogy story.


    "Well, yeah."


    Then Azio gave me a slightly dissatisfied look.


    "Phew... okay..."


    It was Azio''s casual whine, but I cared a lot about Chester.


    "What''s up? Are you also unhappy that you two will get along?


    Then Asio was greatly surprised when he rounded his eyes to what this Shester had to say.


    "What!? What is it?


    Asio''s wolf was more than Chester expected.


    "... you''re in a lot of a hurry, huh? What''s this all about?


    "No, no, no, nothing, isn''t it because Mr. Shester suddenly says something weird!


    "Until I uttered what I felt. You looked clearly dissatisfied earlier, and right after that, well... If so, isn''t it natural to feel unhappy that you two will get along?


    Unlike before, Chester looked rather harsh and questioned Asio.

 882 Episode 880: Panicking

    ������äȴ��ä��¤����衢���������`���󡣃W�϶��ˤ��������ʤ��¤˲����ʤ󤫤ʤ��Ǥ�������ɤ������ष����Zӭ�Ǥ��衣�Q�ޤäƤ��뤸��ʤ��Ǥ�����


    �������ϴ󤤤˻ŤƤ����Ӥǡ��I�֤��ǰ�Ǽ��������Ҥ����ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���������`�Ϥ��Θ���Ҋ�Ƥ����ʤ�̤�Τ򥢥�������Ф�ȡ�ä���


    �������ŤƤ������ʡ��������ä�����϶य�Έ��ϡ����Ǥ򵱤Ƥ�줿�H��ȡ���Τ���


    ������äȴ��ä��¤����äơ����������������`����Ͽ��������Ǥ��衣�����˃W�Ϥ�����¤�˼�äƤ��ޤ��󡣴_���˻ŤƤ��Τ��Œg�Ǥ����������ʤꤽ���˼�äƤ�ߤʤ��¤򤤤�줿�顢����ҙ�����ʤ��ä��äƻŤƤޤ��衣ԩ���¼��ʤ󤫤η��ˤˤ���Ƥ��ޤä��ˤʤ�ơ��ޤ��ˤ���Ǥ��衣���g��ͻȻ�Ԥ��������Ĥ���줿��ŤƤ���Ǥ�����΃W�η��꤬�ޤ��ˤ���Ǥ������Ǥʤ󤫤��㤢��ޤ���衹


    �������Ϥ��ʤ����ڤǻŤƤ����Ӥʤ��顢��·��Ȼ�Ȥ����Լ����o���L��������٤���


    �������������`�Ϥޤä����{�ä��ä����Ӥ�ʤ����y��������Ϥ��Τޤޤˡ������׷�����褦��ԇ�ߤ��Τ��ä���


    �����������������_����ԩ���¼����H�������ߒQ�����줿�ߤ����ݤ���ܞ���ƻŤƤդ��ᤤ�Ƥ��ޤ����`���Ϥ��롣�������ζय�Ϥ��������ߤȤ���Ƥ��ޤä����郎�ݤ������ä����Ϥ������������Ϥ������ä�����ǤϤʤ����g�˸Τξݤ�ä��s����ߤ����ʤ˾����Ԥ����`���ˤϵ��׵��ƤϤޤ��ΤǤϤʤ���˼��������


    ���������`��ޤ����С����L����Ǥ�ä����h䄤��������ؤ��u�������ä���


    �����������⤳���������ʤ��ȤФ���ˡ�����ʤ뷴�g��ԇ�ߤ�Τ��ä���


    �����䤤�䤤�䡢�W�Ϥ���ʴ�Ӥ��ߤ��㤢��ޤ���衣���������`������I������Ǥ����W�ϱ�������ͨ��һ���ˤ�ë���������̶Ȥ��ߤʤ�Ǥ��äƤС�����


    �������Α������ͽ�Ǥ��ä��������������`��׷���Ϙ��鷺�A����줿��


    �����䡢�����g�`���ʤ��s��Ώ��ߤ��衣����Ͼ������Τ��ʤ���Ҋ����Ф��¤����٤ʤ��Ȥ�錄�������~���g�ʤ��Ԥ���������ä��Ȥ����ʤ顢��������~�˴󤭤��Ĥ��Ҥ���똔���ߤǤϤʤ��Ϥ�����


    ����Ȥ���˥��������󤭤����֤����ä���


    ������ʤ��ȤϤ���ޤ���äơ����W�ϥ���Ћݤ΅g�ʤ�ʹ�����ߤ�Ǥ��衹


    ����Ȥ����ǥ��������`�������������Ԥ�„���ƿ����z�����


    �������դࡣ���������о��ϥ���Ћݤ����ǥ���åȤ˽��Ť�����˥��륳����܊���H�lꠤ���ä��Τ��ä��ʣ���


    ͻȻ��Ԓ�}��ܞ�Q�ˡ���������һ˲���󤤤ʤ���𤨤���


    �������������ޤ������Ǥ�������


    ����ȥ��������`���ˤ���Ц�ߤ��㤷����


    ������ϱ������ͣ����������H�lꠤ���ꠤ����r���ޤ�����Ћݤϴ�������ä���˼��������


    ����ȥ������Ϥޤ���ŤƤ����Ӥ��Ԥ���Ԥ�ӆ��������


    �����á����䡢�����Ǥ����g�H�Ϥ��΂Ƚ��η����������Ǥ���������


    ����ȥ��������`��Ц�ߤϤ������ߤ򉈤��ΤǤ��ä���

 883 Episode 881: Wow.

    "Don''t you think the neighbors might have something to say about it?


    Shester asked Shester mean as he zeroed his grin.


    Then Shester shrugged his shoulder and immediately denied it.


    "That''s not true. It sounds stupid......"


    "Huh. You call that stupid? But I think Tsujitsu fits, don''t you?


    "Tsujitsu... That''s based on the premise that I don''t like the fact that the two of you get along. But I don''t think so at all. That''s why you haven''t fulfilled the prerequisites in the first place. So in the first place, we''re not talking about a level where Tsujitsu fits."


    "It''s a total denial, isn''t it?


    "Naturally. It''s your mistake."


    Asio rarely glanced at Chester in such a way as not to pull a step.


    "Hmm...... ok. So let''s talk about this before."


    Chester offered a temporary truce, thinking he still didn''t have enough material to hunt down Azio where he pursued it any further.


    But Azio didn''t drink it and stuck this unexpectedly at Shester.


    "No, that''s troublesome. Because it''s hard to believe that I don''t feel comfortable getting along. [M] Please correct me, Mr. Shester."


    To the unexpected devouring of Azio, Shester could not refrain from surprises in his heart.


    That is because there has never been such a strong attitude to Asian attitude that has been shown in several events.


    As a result, Shester felt a little confused, but I didn''t think there was any reason to pull this one here, so he decided to stick it out as well as Asio.


    "... a correction... not an apology, is it? Why is that again? If it''s usually out of your mind, you think I''m gonna ask for an apology? Nonetheless, you asked for a correction, not an apology. Why? I think that... the details are wrong, but because they fit in the major muscles... doesn''t that mean?


    Then a vicious shadow plunged into Azio''s face like he''d never shown it before.


    And when Azio pulled his jaw even more spookily, and the fierce shadow began to cover his face, he stared at Chester with a sharp eye that reminded him of the fierce carnivore.


    "... that''s not true, Mr. Shester... ok. Apparently, I''ve spoken to you no more. Let''s keep this conversation going..."


    Asio hastened his steps and forcefully broke into the line of Elba''s companions.


    Shester felt an awesomeness he had never felt before while dropping off his back, and for a long time he thought about it.

 884 Episode 882: Friendly Sister and Brother

    One.


    "Ah! There it is! Horse shop. Right?


    Elba, who leads the way with a light foothold, screamed as she discovered forward a stable with multiple horses connecting her house.


    Then Elba and his rapidly closer brother Comet responded accordingly.


    "Yeah, definitely. That''s a stable."


    I assured him that Comet seemed happy.


    Then Elba nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes, good. Actually, my leg just hurts already."


    When Elba said with a smile on her face, Comet grinned as well.


    "Actually, so am I. I walked quite a bit."


    "Yes, and surprisingly, this town is a bad road. Can''t we flatten the road a little bit?


    "Right. This makes it hard for carriages to get through."


    "Isn''t that right? I wonder why they don''t pave?


    "Right. I wonder why? Baltic, you know what I mean?


    In response to this question, Balto, accompanied by a shadow behind Comet, answered.


    "Probably not doing well with local finances,"


    "Local finance�� that''s why"


    Like Comet figured it out. I said it with an unclear face.


    Then Elba laughed with the utmost pleasure when she saw how it was.


    "Comet, you have no idea, do you?


    Then Comet laughed in the light.


    Then Elba saw it and said with a deeper grin.


    "But don''t worry. ''Cause I don''t really know either."


    Elba winked adorably at Comet when she said so.


    Then I saw it and Comet shrugged her shoulder with a full smile.


    That''s how they walked happily ever after to the stable side by side.


    Two.


    "Come on, then, let''s go!


    Elba shouted on the horse and immediately kicked his horse belly.


    Then Elba''s spanning horse roared loudly, while he proceeded to walk.


    "I''m coming, Comet."


    As Elba looked back, Comet also gently kicked the horse belly and lined up sideways with Elba''s horse and walker.


    "Oh, you''re surprisingly good, aren''t you?


    Then Comet said again with a laugh in the light.


    "Yeah, well, he was a former SS for once..."


    "Right. Then you treat horses better than I do, don''t you?


    "Hey - I don''t know if that''s..."


    To the illuminating Comet, Elba said adorably.


    "You don''t have to be modest, do you? It''s a long way to go, and if you''re good at it, you need to lead."


    Then Comet looked hazy.


    "That''s true. Ok. I''ll do my best to lead my sister."


    Elba nodded with a full grin at Comet''s powerful words.


    But Baltic''s face, which followed behind it, was very bitter, as opposed to Elba''s.

 885 Chapter 883: Archbishopship

    (... apparently there''s another one who doesn''t feel comfortable getting along with Comet and Elba...)


    As Shester kicked his horse belly and quickened his gait, he took position directly next to Baltic.


    "Hey Bart, apparently Comet and Miss Elba have a horse fit, huh?


    Then Balt opened his mouth without looking at Chester with a flashing expression.


    "... apparently so..."


    "Yeah? What''s up? Doesn''t seem like much of a ride, though?


    Then Balt finally turned around and looked down at Chester''s face.


    "... you know. Naturally, I''m not in the mood."


    "Well... why is that?


    "So you know..."


    Bart said without changing his expression in any way, staring at the Comets going forward.


    Shester realized there was no point in doing abdominal arts, and asked to go straight in.


    "Is that why you want Comet to succeed you as archbishop instead of Miss Elba?


    Balt then nodded quietly as he looked forward.


    "Hmm... then you two are enemies... and you don''t have any trouble getting along..."


    "... you..."


    "But... as Azio used to say, I think it''s almost impossible for me to have Comet succeed to the archbishop position now, too, huh?


    Then Balt narrowed his eyes slightly, but now he said with his face facing forward without changing.


    "... maybe. But as long as there''s only a few possibilities, I want to bet on it."


    Hearing Baltic''s thoughts, Chester gave him a harsh look.


    And after closing his eyes and thinking deeply, Chester opened his eyelids to show off his thoughts.


    "... Baltic, I understand your thoughts. But is that Comet''s happiness? Because of Comet''s character, I don''t think I would feel happy where I held such a position. Look at Miss Elba. When she first met me, she spoke in a very elbowed manner. And that attitude was also forced to wield a dignified bare gesture, either to take on the heavy responsibility of the archbishop. But it was actually just an act. It was a fiction. And now, I want you to see how natural she is when she breaks the shell called acting. Don''t you think she''s very cute? You talk so naturally to your brother Comet, don''t you? That''s who she is. To my mind, she probably has a pretty good part of it. But even for her, the archbishop''s duties were heavy. I don''t think such an environment is appropriate for a calm comet, but what do you think of the area?


    Shester asked Baltic with a long and wide tongue.


    But Baltic just stared at the front with a harsh look and didn''t try to open his mouth.

 886 Lesson 884: Break

    "... haven''t we gone a long way already? What do you think?"


    Elba looked a little tired and asked Comet beside her.


    "Right. You''ve probably come about half way to your destination today, haven''t you?


    Then Elba rounded her eyes and gave her a surprised look.


    "Liar!? You''re still halfway there?


    "Yes, because today''s itinerary is scheduled for quite a long distance"


    "How about a long distance from the first day?"


    To Elba''s dissatisfaction, Comet became a bit of a troubled face.


    "Even if they say so... the towns are dotted around here, and when you leave town you think you''re about to arrive, you don''t get it..."


    "Really?...... then can''t we just take a break in that next town?


    "Oh, then maybe I''ll be fine... I just need to ask Mr. Shester..."


    Then Elba immediately looked back and shouted out loud towards the rear.


    "Hey! Councillor Shester!


    Shester, who was in the middle of the line, quickly kicked his horse belly and quickened his walk without surprise at the sudden nomination.


    And as soon as he proceeded to the position immediately behind Elba, he spoke with a calm voice against Elba.


    "Is that for you? Miss Elba."


    Then Elba said satisfied with a slight grin.


    "Yeah. I''d like to take a break in the next town, but what do you say?


    Shester immediately agreed to nod Elba, even thinking for a moment.


    "Fine. When you do leave the next town, the next one should be the one you want. Then it''s not a bad idea to take a break here."


    Then Elba quickened her jaw up like she was good at it.


    "Isn''t that right? Well, let''s do that, shall we? All right?


    Chester nodded as he grinned bitterly at the unspoken word about Elba''s presence or absence.


    "Oh, okay"


    Elba, with Shester''s consent, looked back and shouted again.


    "We''re gonna take a break in the next town! Time is��"


    So Elba whispered to Chester, although she thought a little, because she wasn''t sure.


    "How much is good in time? I want to take a bath and dust it off if I can�� I''d like to have it for about an hour and a half��"


    Then Chester shook her neck to the side with a bitter laugh.


    "I can''t afford that time. Today''s itinerary is the longest."


    "I know that. I mean, I just asked Comet. But that''s why you should take your fatigue right in the next town, right?


    "No, it''s about seven o''clock in the morning out of the town of Lazucci, and I''m already around lunch on this. The rest of the itinerary is roughly half. If so, if you take an hour and a half break in the next town, your arrival will be completely after sunset. I want to avoid that."


    Then Elba pointed her mouth adorably.


    "Huh. But I don''t know what else to do... ok. Then give up taking a bath...... how about thirty minutes? If it was shorter than that, I wouldn''t mind taking a break."


    Then Shester smiled and nodded.


    "Oh, three would be good enough...... whoa, you''ve apparently just arrived"


    As Shester put it, the town silhouette came up slightly ahead of them.


    Elba looked at it or accidentally sighed loudly.


    "Heh, I''m finally taking a breather. Thirty minutes is a little short, but it''s better than not, right?


    That''s what Elba said and winked cutely.

 887 Lesson 885: Break

    One.


    "... a lot of small town, huh? ����


    I told Elba to whine looking at the sparse houses around him.


    "Yes, but it might be better like a village than a town..."


    Comet responded while making sure that the sparsely dotted houses also had a lot of empty houses, if you look closely.


    "Right. Surely this should be called a village...... is there any place where you might be able to rest more than that?


    Comet shook her neck sideways at Elba''s inquiry.


    "... no, it doesn''t seem a bit likely..."


    Then Elba shouted and leaked the complaint.


    "Huh!? What would you do if you couldn''t rest here? That doesn''t mean you''re gonna run all the way through this, does it?


    Comet turned around with considerable difficulty and asked for help to Chester, located directly behind him.


    Then Shester said he had no choice.


    "Let''s get ahead of ourselves and see what''s going on in this village."


    Shester says no. He kicked his horse belly hard and jumped out.


    And after a while he stopped abruptly, pulling his reins and laying his horse sideways, shouting out loud at Elba and the others.


    "There''s a dining room! Let''s just say we take a break here!


    Then when I heard this, Elba raised her voice of joy.


    "Yay ~! Yay! We did it! Comet, you can rest!


    Then he saw Elba, na?ve and joyful, and Comet also smiled innocently again.


    "Good for you, sister. Thirty minutes, but let''s just say we get some rest."


    "Right. Thirty minutes is short and I don''t have time to soak myself in the bath, but I can''t help it all. When this happens, use these thirty minutes as effectively as you can and decide to get as tired as you can!


    Elba said cheerfully with enough momentum to blow away his previous fatigue.


    Two.


    "... Welcome..."


    An old pavilion owner greeted him with a peek in his face from the kitchen behind the store.


    But his voice was very weak and slightly faint.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? Are you catching a cold?


    Elba, who jumped into the store the most, noticed how the pavilion owner was doing and sounded worried.


    Then the pavilion owner waved his hand aloud beside him in quite a hurry to deny it.


    "No! I didn''t catch a cold. Therefore, there is nothing like moving to the customer, so please come inside and rest..."


    Then Elba walked slightly behind the shop and sat doggedly in the chair in front of the kitchen.


    "It''s okay. I''ll give you a break even if you don''t tell me. ''Cause there''s nowhere else I can take a break from, and even if the cold has moved... I knew I''d have trouble getting the cold transferred...'' cause if I caught the cold, it''d be even harder than it is now..."


    That''s what Elba said, and he became a troubled face.

 888 Chapter 886: The Pavilion Master

    Then Comet, who naturally lowered his back next to Elba, said in a gracious voice.


    "Right. Sure, it would be tough if you caught a cold... but it''s not a cold, is it?


    To Comette, who asked again in case, etc., the pavilion owner took a basin with a cup for the number of people and smiled like a loving laugh.


    "... Yes. It''s okay, it''s not a cold, so please take your time..."


    When the pavilion owner said so, he placed a cup with water in front of the Elba''s in a loose motion.


    In turn, the pavilion owner left the cup in front of each table.


    "... Welcome... Welcome... Welcome..."


    Then Elba questioned him unexpectedly on his back.


    "... this, possibly a service? That''s a lot of generosity, isn''t it?


    Then the pavilion master said with a loving laugh.


    "... Yes. In fact, in this village, no matter what drought it once was, the well water has never dried up. So water is always served at the service��"


    "Heh... is there even a structure around here where groundwater can be stored?... Hey, Councillor Shester? Oh?... Councillor Shester..."


    Even as Elba tried to wave her speech to Shester, Shester had not arrived at any table.


    Then a low, sinister voice sounded from the wall on Elba''s back.


    "I would be here. Miss Elba."


    Elba looked back in surprise.


    "Why are you behind me?... and why are you standing there? You just have to sit down."


    "... so what do you do, Azio?


    Shester asked Asio at the end of his gaze as he led to the wall.


    As Elba turned around that gaze, Azio stood perfectly against the wall across from Shester, pinching them between them.


    "No, I''m fine as I am. Please don''t worry..."


    Then Comet next to Elba stared at Azio wonderfully.


    "What''s going on? Even Asio...... don''t you have to sit down and rest?


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry. I''m not tired of this."


    "... but..."


    Then Shester spoke to the pavilion owner in a quiet but rather dignified voice.


    "Pavilion master, are you alone in this shop?


    The pavilion master suddenly spasmed his body with bicum for being spoken to.


    "Ha!?... Oh yes... I do this shop by myself..."


    Chester laughed distorting the edge of his mouth in response to the pavilion owner''s freaking response.


    "Well, you''re alone... Looking at it this way, it seems like a pretty big store... but isn''t it hard to cut it up by yourself?


    That''s what Shester said, he even more heavily distorted the edge of his mouth with an ironic grin.

 889 Chapter 887: Kitchen

    "... yes, no... it''s not that big..."


    When the pavilion owner replied in a rather hurry, Chester took over the words without getting her hair in between.


    "Really? In fact, when I count, there are seven tables. And each table has four chairs. That means up to twenty-eight people are calculated to get into this store. It''s not exactly a number you can cut up on your own."


    Then the pavilion master began to sweat on his face.


    "... oh, no... not so many customers come to such a despicable village..."


    "Then you don''t need all these tables and chairs? So why are you putting it down?


    The pavilion owner began to sloppily sweat more than earlier in Shester''s further pursuit.


    And at the same time, Balts'' hips slowly began to float as they watched with a surprising look until then.


    "... no, that''s... what do you say..."


    The pavilion lord turned aside and behaved in a palatable manner.


    Then Shester woke up to peel off the body he had previously kept on the wall, and he raised his mouth angle and said away.


    "So this is my last question�� who the hell are these people in this kitchen?


    Shester says, no, men dressed in black jumped out of the kitchen.


    But even though the men arrived one after the other at the exit from one kitchen, they were blocked by Chester and Asio, who instantly drained both of them.


    Then the others, led by Baltic, immediately pulled out their swords, and slaughtered them into Shester''s support and Elba''s protection.


    "Dear Comet, you will not be evacuated here!!


    "Dear Elba, please come here!!


    As the cries of Baltic and Elba''s entourage echoed, Chester and his enthusiasm continued.


    But such equilibrium will soon collapse.


    "Mmm!"


    Shester finally tore the belly of the confronting man deep with his favorite knife, which he had traveled through numerous training grounds with.


    Shortly thereafter, Shester broke into the kitchen and was instantly slashed into a second man.


    Furthermore, the tran continued, and it was forcefully attacked with swordsmanship left to its skill.


    Then the man was slightly distracted by the tran.


    Shester of Hundred Wars Smelt couldn''t have missed that gap either.


    Shester instantly cut the man into reverse pieces and dumped him.


    And it was Shester who cried out loudly, bathing his blood in his face.


    "That''s it! I no longer decided on my posture. Surrender regularly. If you do, you won''t take any more lives!


    The men in black on Shester''s call, one after the other, dropped the sword in their hands on the floor to express their sincerity.

 890 Episode 888: Men in Black

    One.


    "The Pope''s Hand?


    Shester said as he glanced sharply at the men in black.


    But the men looked at each other with a bewildered look on their faces.


    Then one who seemed to be the leader among the men said in surprise, slowly lowering his fingers down the cloth that was covering his mouth and nose area.


    "... what is Kyoko? You''re not talking about that pope in the papal administration, are you? ����


    Chester leaked one light sigh as he looked at Asio.


    "... to me it seems as though I have not told a lie, but what do we all think?


    Then Asio raised his voice of consent.


    "I agree. I''m afraid I''m just a hired person, too."


    "Dear Left, I was wondering if this person, etc. was just the lower end."


    Following Azio, Baltic also agreed.


    "How about the others? Can we all say the same thing?


    Everyone nodded in unison at Shester''s inquiry.


    Then he scratched them, and Elba brought Comet into the kitchen.


    "What''s your purpose!? This is my life!?


    Elba shouted as she tided her face.


    Then the men in black began to deny it in a simultaneous panic.


    "No? Then who is it? Whose life did you aim for?


    Then an earlier man of leadership pointed to Elba''s side in a fearless and fearless manner.


    "... you got a comet? Is your purpose Comet?!?


    Elba tried to cram into the men yelling at the momentum that impelled the angry hair heaven.


    But Chester took control of Elba with one hand.


    "Miss Elba, it''s okay to be angry, but more than that, it''s a precondition to explore the relationship behind these people, etc."


    Two.


    More than an hour after the raid, the men in black were taken by police who rushed with a sword in their hand.


    "I ate a lot of time. This will ensure your arrival time at your destination today is after sunset..."


    Asio responded with the same sigh as Shester groaned in a sigh.


    "... it''s a little dangerous... but there''s nothing more to this town than an inn. Do we have to leave?


    "Right. But in the end, you didn''t know exactly what was behind them."


    "Yes, once there was one person with Elba, who accompanied the police, but I don''t even think the police would expose their backs."


    Then Elba suddenly crossed over, raising a protest against Shester.


    "I told you exploring the back relationship was a prerequisite, but you didn''t know anything after all! Then I wish I hadn''t turned something over to the police and tortured them or anything!


    Shester accidentally leaked a bitter laugh at Elba''s rather unscrupulous demands.


    "I''m sorry. But I think torture is just too much. Archbishop."


    Shester said with a slight smile as she included Elba.

 891 Lesson 889: Redirect

    One.


    "Pavilion master, you''ve taken care of yourself. This is a nuisance charge. Keep it."


    When Shester said so, he took his wallet out of his pocket, and took the gold out of it, and placed it from his horse on top of the pawn''s palm.


    "So much!?


    To the surprised and fearful pavilion owner, Shester once again called out from the horse.


    "They''ve been threatening me for a long time, haven''t they? Besides, it''s pretty rough in the kitchen. Don''t hesitate to keep it."


    Then he bowed deeply as the pavilion master grabbed the gold coin as he thanked him.


    "Okay! Then we''re leaving!


    Shester said, "I kicked my horse belly hard.


    Then Shester''s horse jumped to the street in momentum.


    He then continued with Elba, Comet and Balto, and flew further in line into the streets.


    But their itinerary of the day had only finally passed by half.


    Two.


    "... not good. It''s getting a lot darker..."


    Shester shrugged as she looked around.


    Then Elba, who goes right behind it, asked as he shrunk his neck a little.


    "... Is it that bad when it''s dark? Something haunting you? ����


    Then Shester replied to a bitter mix of smiles.


    "I don''t think there''s going to be any haunting. But if it does, it''s a warcraft. Especially since it''s famous around here as an area with lots of warcraft, right?


    "... a warcraft... I''ve never seen it before."


    "Right. But if you don''t have to look at a warcraft, you don''t have to look at it for the rest of your life."


    "Right...... but I still want to see it once if I can see it. What do you think, Comet?"


    He was suddenly shaken and a bit of a troubled face comet, but as soon as he put his thoughts together he nodded lightly and began to speak.


    "I don''t think we have to meet. Because it''s dangerous, no matter what. I do know that this line has all the hands-on tricks headed by Mr. Shester, but it would be tough if he showed up in large numbers. So I hope we don''t meet again."


    Elba herself noticed and nodded greatly at Comet''s remarks from how she felt about Elba.


    "Thank you Comet. You showed me who I am, didn''t you? Okay. Then I shall pray that I do not meet the Warcraft with Comet."


    Elba gave a very attractive smile when she said so.


    Then Comet relaxed for a little while, and although he hung up, he immediately raised his face and smiled with a full face.


    Shester watched the interaction between the two smiles, but he noticed a slight anomaly around him the next moment and tightened his expression.


    "Apparently, unfortunately, your prayers didn''t go through. Azio! Tran! Bart! Strictly solidify the perimeter between you two! The same goes for the others! Warcraft is coming!!

 892 Episode 890: The Warcraft

    Everyone followed Shester''s sharp instructions.


    One row took the form of only Shester flying out, behind which Elba and Comet were taken the formation that surrounded everyone else in a circle.


    "All right! I''ll be ahead of you. Everyone, follow slowly and carefully!


    Shester says no, he kicked his horse belly lightly as he dyed his arms blue.


    And he proceeded quietly, paying the utmost attention to the surrounding woods, which grew depressed to cover the streets.


    Then I could hear the cute little animal squealing slightly from far away.


    Azio heard this chirping in the rear of Shester, at the beginning position of the circle, which maintained a distance of about ten M.


    "... isn''t this some other animal, not a warcraft? ����


    Then the balt, arranged next to the right of the Comet, in the center of the circle, responded just fine.


    "No, it would probably be a form of Warcraft fiction right now. They take all sorts of pseudo-actions to alarm their prey, but there''s got to have been something in there that imitates the sounds of other small animals to alarm them."


    Then Elba ate it.


    "Oh, that''s amazing. Can a warcraft be such a clever imitation? If so, you''re pretty smart. I won''t be alarmed."


    When Elba said so, she began to alert herself by sending her gaze around.


    Then Comet spoke to Azio, who was located in front of us.


    "Asio, don''t be alarmed. The Warcraft moves very fast. If you''re caught off guard, you could be hit in a flash, right?


    "Oh, right. Let''s just say we''re careful."


    Azio responded honestly.


    Comet exhaled safely and gently, apprenticing the neighbor Elba and turning his eyes so alert that there was no more around him.


    Then again the adorable squeal of a small animal was heard at the same time from multiple places as well.


    "Everybody, be on your guard!


    From the position where Shester jumped through, he called for vigilance with a sharp loud voice.


    Then everyone simultaneously nodded loudly, raising the level of alert to the surrounding area to MAX.


    "Coming!!


    Shester briefly announced the enemy''s arrival with a loud voice.


    At the same time, he stuck his hands forward and struck the smaller icy waterfall (Blazefall) in all directions.


    Frozen Falls (Blazefall) accurately beat the warcraft flying from depressed and lush trees into darkness and night, turning them into pieces of meat that were miserable to see one after another.


    That number grew more and more over time, and after five minutes, Chester''s circumference was to be covered by flesh pieces of what was once a warcraft.


    "... well... apparently the first wave has subsided"


    I said as Shester exhaled just saying he had finished the job.


    Then a voice of admiration rose out of the line where he watched it very manly in the rear.


    "... Councillor Shester, you are amazing! The sword moves earlier were amazing, but now the magic is more than that!... and how could the Warcraft not have attacked us?


    Then Shester slowly approached Elba and said with an ironic grin.


    "Because they''re cowardly. I have the habit of attacking a small number of people because I wanted to."

 893 Episode 891: The conference dances.

    "So... you pulled the Warcraft as a charm, huh?


    I said it the way Elba was impressed.


    But Shester said it in a natural, impotent way.


    "Well that''s the thing. Until I thought this would be more efficient."


    "I''ll do it. Hey - you have good balls. Don''t you think? Comet."


    It was a sudden gesture, but did Comet get used to it already, without any particular haste to make a comment in tune with Elba.


    "Right. That''s Mr. Shester."


    "Yeah, really. By the way, you said the first wave, didn''t you? So after this, the second wave, the third wave, is going to hit you?


    Shester nodded loudly at Elba''s query.


    "Exactly. Probably having an ops meeting right now, watching how things are going."


    "Ha-ha. Does that mean they''re gonna change the operation from now on?


    It felt like Elba had figured it all out, and she grinned up her mouth corner.


    But Shester''s answer was something that Elba did not expect.


    "No, I think you''ll end up with me going for a focused attack, just like you did earlier."


    Elba raised her doubts as she looked like she had eaten a shoulder blush.


    "... after seeing the battle earlier, you''re working on the operation now, aren''t you? And you''re telling me you''re coming without changing the operation?


    Chester smiled bitterly at Elba''s unconvincing condition.


    "I told you earlier? They were cowards, and they wanted to stop by and attack. So in the first place, we try to work out an operation, but in the end, as usual, we settle into one that strikes a small number of people."


    Then Elba gave a frightened look to that adorable face.


    "... I see. So the conference dances? If everyone was uniformly indecisive no matter how many came together, the conference would dance in grandeur and nothing could be decided. So, as a result, the most difficult measure is finally adopted to give you a long waste of time?... Stupid. But this is with humans, right? It''s not just about stupid warcraft, it''s something we should teach ourselves."


    Elba said with a gloomy look.


    Then this time I got a look that Shester was impressed with.


    "You''re right, Miss Elba. These things are common in the human world. You''re right. You shouldn''t be the stone of another mountain, you should put it on yourself."


    "Yeah, I think so...... by the way, when''s the second wave coming?


    Elba said as she looked around.


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulder with a grin.


    "I don''t know. How many operations have been decided, and now they can be rubbed by who will attack them. I''m sorry to say this so many times, but they''re cowards."

 894 Episode 892 Elbas Predictions

    "... hey, I''m getting a lot frustrated..."


    Elba said not to hide his wrath against the warcraft that never struck him.


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "Right. Maybe I was a little too close to you. If we stay a little further away, they might attack us."


    Shester said so, gently kicking his horse belly and slowly moving forward.


    Then the leaf rubbing noise of the surrounding forest, Gasagasa, clearly grew louder.


    "... you hit me... you really cowards..."


    When Elba told him to throw up, Comet beside him said in a gentle voice.


    "Well, because it''s a habit. Mr. Shester will be fine."


    "Yeah, I know that. ''Cause it''s such terrible magic, isn''t it? We have 10,000 Warcraft to defeat... Can''t we have 10,000? Councillor Chester is getting tired, isn''t he?


    "Well, 10,000 is a bit... and the magic isn''t infinite..."


    Then Elba frowned and looked anxious.


    "... hey, does it ever mean that Councilor Shester is gathering his people because he''s a formidable enemy? This forest is famous for its many warcraft, isn''t it? If so..."


    Then the sound of leaf rubbing became even louder and reached Elba''s ear.


    "... after all my thoughts, haven''t I hit it? ����


    Then Azio, who had previously listened with great care without pinching his mouth, suddenly the forward twenty m shouted towards the distant Chester.


    "Mr. Shester! How many of you can defeat the Warcraft!?


    Shester looked back in surprise at the sudden shout.


    "... how many!? A hundred or a thousand won''t be a problem!


    Shester gave it back aloud.


    Then Asio heard it out loud again.


    "So how about 10,000!? Suppose they''re gathering their people now and 10,000 of them are gathering!


    Then Shester became a distinctly difficult face.


    And he quietly kicked his horse belly and slowly approached the group.


    "Ten thousand... you didn''t think of that..."


    Shester said with a thoughtful face as he approached the 5M in front of Azio.


    "It''s Elba''s idea. If this forest is really famous for its many warcraft, it''s not strange to be around. And I wonder if this long time is the time we''re collecting them."


    Shester nodded deeply at Azio''s explanation.


    "I see. Miss Elba, your predictions may be true..."


    Then Elba said, pulling her cheeks slightly.


    "If so, isn''t it a bad idea? You got a winner?


    Shester answered a similar question to Elba''s cry with a harsh look.


    "... you don''t. To say that 10,000 people will strike at the same time means that they will strike not only at me, but also at you overhead. Then... you won''t be able to prevent everything..."

 895 Lesson 893, Your Highness.

    "So what do you do? You''re not gonna sit here and wait for death, are you?


    Elba stuffed up to Chester in a calm manner without ever panicking that young women tended to fall into in these cases.


    "Wow. You''re calm. Fine."


    When Shester fell into a predicament, he thought it was the panic of his allies that was most frightening.


    For this reason, Elba''s calm attitude was greatly appreciated by Shester.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell him the operation. Everybody, we''re gonna run at full speed! I take the lead in striking out the Frozen Falls. Everybody follow me without delay!


    Everyone responded in unison to Chester''s knowledge.


    But in the meantime, only one Elba looked difficult.


    "That''s the only way, isn''t it? But then I wonder if my lord will be important. Of course, I think it''s of the utmost importance that Councillor Shester strikes down the magic and opens up the bloodpath, but then again, isn''t it your lord? If we don''t defend our lord with considerable skill, maybe we''ll be crushed from there?


    Chester was greatly impressed by Elba''s truly sober analysis.


    "You''re right, Miss Elba. My lord is very important in this operation, but you have no combat experience. That was a brilliant analysis."


    Praised by Chester, Elba''s face became red tide.


    "Beh, there''s nothing like this. If you think about it, everyone will know. Hey, Comet?"


    Then Comet put his head on Elba''s gesture.


    "No, I didn''t know I had combat experience. They told me to run and how to protect my sister... and I couldn''t even think about the whole team."


    Then she showed how Elba panicked greatly.


    "Well, that''s because Comet is sweet. You thought of me first, didn''t you? Then there''s no choice... hey, isn''t there, Councilor Shester?


    Elba waved to Chester in a hasty mention.


    Shester looked at the two as he liked and leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Right. Elba is right. By the way, I''d like to be your nominee, okay?


    "Also, of course. Who does Councillor Shester envisage?


    "Um. I''d like to ask Asio and Balto to take it, would you?


    Then Asio immediately responded.


    "I understand. Here you go..."


    But the opposing Baltic showed some hesitation.


    "... I..."


    That''s what Balt said and saw Chillari and Comet.


    Then Comet guessed everything with it.


    "It''s okay, Bart. I can protect myself. But the whole team doesn''t. Especially if the lord collapses. So balt......"


    Then Baltic''s expression changed.


    "I understand. This Baltic, I will risk my life to fulfill my Lord''s efforts."


    Baltic, with a slight grin, went backwards with Azio.

 896 Episode 894: Proceeding.

    "Okay. Then we''re leaving. All right?"


    Everyone nodded in unison to Chester''s call.


    Chester confirmed it, returning the horse''s head in large measure.


    And when I kicked the horse belly gently and gave the signal, when I did, I slowly began to move forward.


    And about ten meters away from the group, he kicked his horse belly hard and started his march as he raised his right arm and sent signals backwards.


    Then you were surprised at the sudden start of the march, and the surrounding woods went out of their way.


    But, naturally, Shester and the others kept moving forward without getting involved with the stiffness around them.


    Then, after a while, a warcraft finally struck from the tree toward Shester, who would lead the way.


    But Shester left without changing his complexion, just wearing his blue discolored right arm and releasing a single shot of extremely small frozen waterfalls (Blazefall).


    But then, as he cut the weir, the warcraft flew one after the other over the tree, and he attacked him from all directions in the face of Shester.


    But also, when Shester cleverly pinched and controlled the horse running at full speed with only two legs, he put his hands over his head and set off a tremendous number of frozen waterfalls (Blazefall) against the beasts.


    Then Ice Falls (Blazefall), though extremely small, struck with sufficient power to kill the Warcraft, and the streets buried with the corpses of the Warcraft within the moment.


    Then gradually the Warcraft began to strike the rear masses as well.


    But that number was a lot less than the number that would strike against Shester going forward alone.


    For this reason, Elba and the others had also succeeded in leaving the Warcraft without difficulty.


    However, the problem was my lord.


    The number of warcraft that struck the two princes more than the trees did not differ much from those against Elba.


    Nonetheless, the lord was the problem because the number of warcraft running down the street and coming after him swelled up to a huge number with each passing hour.


    "... this is not good... if you slow down a little, you''ll catch up... then you''ll be able to do the horse first. After that, we''ll be hit too slowly..."


    Shortly after Azio wiped the sweat off his forehead, he told him to blur as he cut off successively the warcraft pouring down from the tree.


    Then Balto said, straddling the Warcraft as he did alongside Azio.


    "... I won''t let that happen. If we collapse, the fatigue will extend to Master Comet. Don''t refuse to do that..."


    "... I know how you feel... but you can''t help but feel... something radical needs to be taken..."


    When Azio said so, he exhaled one big sigh.


    And when he cleverly shook his neck and rang beside him as he trumpeted the Warcraft, he looked like he was ready.


    "... I have no choice. Suppose you get your hands on it..."

 897 Episode 895: The Hand of the Wife

    "My wife''s hand? Are you sure there''s something like that?


    Baltic questioned the warcraft like monkeys constantly attacking him, chopping them into rare arrow cod.


    Then Asio responded with a grin on his mouth.


    "Sort of. I didn''t really want to let it out yet... but I can''t help it if this happens..."


    "Hmm...... is that really a substitute for what could be called a wife''s hand?


    Baltic sent a suspicious look to Asio.


    Then Azio snorted one and raised his voice of protest.


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? As much as I''m your wife, I''m your real wife."


    Then this time Baltic snorted one rough.


    "Well, I wonder. It''s about you. Didn''t you come up with some kind of boring hand or something?


    Then Azio pointed his mouth as he cut exactly one of the Warcraft, another and the steeple.


    "That''s not true. That doesn''t mean it''s novel."


    "Then I''ll give you my hand and my hand. How long the hell are you gonna keep your hands off me?


    Then Azio pointed further at the tip of his mouth than earlier.


    "... when you say it that way, you don''t want to let it out. Be a little more honest..."


    Azio shrugged his shoulders in the middle of the conversation, a tone that seemed to imitate Baltic.


    "... well, that sounds interesting. Make sure you show me... But if you tell me, I''m going to be honest with you and show you my hand, but the way you say it..."


    Is Azio still able to afford it or did he not wear it further?


    Then Baltic looked a little frightened.


    "What are you talking about? You? I don''t care what I say, if you want your hands and your hands out. You don''t have to let it out if you don''t want to. I have no intention of getting involved in that."


    "It''s cold - because you''re saying I''m going to get my hands on you, can you give me a little mood... because you''re my wife, and I''d like to show you flashy anyway..."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I don''t care if it''s flashy or plain. It''s on your own."


    Then Azio exhaled one big sigh.


    "I can''t get along - this attitude even though we have quite a relationship. I''m an underprivileged man to make."


    But Baltic completely ignored this Asian stupidity.


    "Totally...... I need you to deal with me a little more. I''m ready to get my hands on you..."


    Azio cleverly raised his mouth angle and laughed niggly, pointing his mouth again.

 898 Chapter 896: Preparation

    Then Baltic ate into this Asian dialogue.


    "Ready? You need time to get ready to get your hands on your wife? Well, then your hands and your hands don''t seem very versatile, do they?


    I said it like Balt made a little fool of himself.


    That''s why Azio raised his protest with the most pointy mouth ever.


    "That''s not true. In fact, the problem is very versatile. It just takes time to get ready. And... I''m finally ready for that."


    That''s what Azio said, and he raised his mouth again.


    And I let my neck twirl around and squeak a noise, while exhaling one gently.


    "Well, let''s just say we''re ready..."


    Said Asio in pretty cheerful shape.


    Then Baltic looked at the asio beside him a lot.


    And he realized at a glance what that cheerful means.


    "... um, were you a magician too..."


    At the end of Baltic''s gaze were both arms dyed blue, as did Chester.


    But Azio shrugged his shoulders gently, disputing Baltic''s point.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not a magician. The magician underneath. That''s why I''ve taken so long to prepare."


    "Really... so how powerful is it?


    "Well, naturally, it''s not like Mr. Shester."


    "You mean less powerful, right?


    "Sort of. And there''s only a few of them. That''s why I can''t afford to be beaten to pieces like Mr. Shester."


    "So you''re gonna hit it when you''re here?


    "That sort of thing. So if this one slows down or the Warcraft speeds up...... Byrne! �� and."


    Azio looked back and threatened him with a shout at the warcraft who persisted in following him.


    But there was no reason for the Warcraft to be frightened of such a thing, and when they saw him keep tracking even without showing any reaction, Azio turned to the front, leaking a bitter laugh.


    Then Balto, staring at Asio like that, said in a heavy voice.


    "Okay. Let me count on you then."


    Then Azio reacted quite cheerfully.


    "Whoa! You''re being honest, aren''t you? Fine. If that''s the case, you can count on it. I''ll try my best. Until then, though, you''ll have to slam all the monkeys that come down from this tree, right?


    Even though he was in distress, he cheerfully laughed at Azio, and just as Baltic''s cheek loosened.


    There was a bond between those who needed each other in the dead place.


    They had now formed a definite friendship.

 899 Lesson 897: Limits

    �������ã���Ƥɤ��Ƥɤ⡭������Ǥ�һ��ˤ��꤬�ʤ������Ĥˤʤä��餳��ɭ��i������Ȥ����Τ�������


    ���^������Ф����������`����ħ���Τ��ޤ�����ζव�˱��פȤ����¤��ΤƤ���


    ����Ȥ��΅ۤ���„�������U��ʤ�ʮ���᷽��λ�ä��륨��Ф���ͻ�祷�������`���򤫤äƴ������������


    �����������`���h�٣����ɷ򣡣��ٶȤ�����Ƥ���褦�����ɣ�����


    ���������`���X���@����˲�g�Ĥ��������귵�ä��Ԥä���


    �����ޤ󣡚ݸ����ʤ��ä����ٶȤ��Ϥ��룡��


    ���������`�ϼy�Ф��ͤ˱�Ҫ���¤�����Ф֤ȡ�ֱ�������R�������ä��ٶȤ��Ϥ�����


    �������������`���ٶȤ��Ϥ����r�ˤϤ��Ǥ�����β�Υ����������ˡ�׷�ߤ���Գ���礭ħ����������ˤ����������Ϥ����u�����������Ȥ��Ƥ�����


    �������Ϙ��Ϥ���u������ħ���������Ф�����ʤ��顢����ΥХ�Ȥ��򤫤äƾ��������Ԥ�����


    ���������������޽�Τ褦�Ǥ��͡���һ�k��ؓ�ǚ�Y�ٲ�(�֥쥤���ե��`��)��Ť��ޤ���Ԯ�o������ޤ��ͣ���


    ����ȥХ�Ȥ��ء��������ʤ�������


    ���˽⤷�������Ϥ�Գ�ɤ�Ϥ錄����Ո��ؓ�����������Գ�ɤ���m�ࡹ


    ������������Ǥ�����ޤ������㡢����äȽ��Ť��ޤ��͡�����


    ���������Ԥ��䡢�־V���X���Х�Ȥη������������


    ����ȶ��^���R�������γѤ����k�_������ν�������Ϥ碌��ΤǤϤʤ����Ȥ���λ�˽ӽ�������


    ���������㡢�Ϥ��m�ߤޤ��衭������äȕr�g��������ޤ���Ǥ͡�����


    �������Ϥ����Х�Ȥ˸椲����֤˳֤ä����������ʤ����礯���᤿��


    �����Ƥ�ä���Ȥ��Ĥभ���I�֤�Ϥ碌�Ƥʤˤ��С���Dž��Ĥ򳪤�ʼ�᤿��


    �����Ƥ��Ф餯���g�����Ϥ����u��������ħ����Х�Ȥ��Ҥ�����Ф�����Ƥ���ȡ��Ĥ���ԁ����K��������������Ϥ�����


    �������Ϥ��������������귵��ȡ��˥��ȿڽǤ��Ϥ���ħ��������Ц����������


    �������ǤϤ��e��Ǥ��͡��褯�L���������β���Ƥ�����ΤǤ���


    ��������׷β���A����ħ�������˄e��ΰ��٤��ͤ�ȡ����֤��ä��������س֤äƤ��ä���


    ������Ŀ��ꡢ������������ħ������ǰ��椲��ΤǤ��ä���


    ����Y�ٲ�(�֥쥤���ե��`��)����


    ����ȥ�����������ȫ�夬�������य�x����������


    �����Τ�˲�g���भ�x����ֱ���������Ƥ��Ȥ˼������ƾ޴�ʹ���Ȥʤ�ȡ�׷β����ħ������Ŀ�줱����ޤ����ݤ��ǷŤ��줿��


    ����Ϥ����ޤ����ڤ˵�����l����ħ�������ΤۤȤ�ɤ�����z�����


    �����ƾ޴�ʱ��k���ȹ��ˡ���ϼ������ķ���ɢ�ä��Τ��ä���


    �������դ�����������Ƭ�����ޤ����͡�����


    ����������Ϣ��������Ԥ��ȡ�����ΥХ�Ȥ���򤹤��᤿��


    ���С����ǤϤʤ�����Ҋ�¤���


    ���������٤��嵶��������i���ŤĤȡ����Ϥ����u������ħ���������Ф��������


    ���ޤ��͡��Ǥ��ϤϤޤ��ޤ��u�äƤ��뤱�ɤ͡�����


    �������Ϥ����Ԥäƴ󤭤���򤹤����ΤǤ��ä���

 900 Chapter 898: The Unyielding Smile

    One.


    When Shester looked back in surprise at the sudden explosion in the hall, he was kicking the Warcraft as the blue light splashed in all directions.


    "... still... asio..."


    Shester shrugged like that and turned back forward again, continuing to hit Ice Falls (Blazefall).


    (... Is Azio still a magician? It''s what I''ve been staring at. He smells just like me. Besides, he''s apparently good at icing magic. Is that place the same as mine... and this helps a lot on the battlefield. This forest is still going to last for the time being, but we''ll manage to get out of this...)


    Shester stared far ahead when he was so alone in his heart.


    But the streets were still surrounded by woods a long way away, and as Chester predicted, the road didn''t seem to open for the time being.


    "... well, I''ll be tempered when this happens..."


    Shester laughed at the angle of his mouth, as he had a formula for going through the woods thanks to the presence of Asio.


    Two.


    "... Azio?... Is that Azio now? ����


    Surprised by the explosion noise that Comet, located in the middle section, had made behind him, he asked the tran beside him.


    Then Tran replied as he gently slammed down the warcraft that constantly struck him from the forest to the right.


    "Oh, yeah. My lord can chase you not only from the top, but from the back. Isn''t it time you stepped on it that you couldn''t get away without using magic?


    "No, that''s not what I meant... Did you use magic on Azio?


    "... oh yeah. I can use it. Not too strong, but enough to kick the Warcraft..."


    Then Comet turned his eyes round and was surprised.


    "... I didn''t know... I can''t believe Azio could have used magic..."


    "Right. You didn''t know."


    "Yeah. Totally... well, you could have used magic..."


    Then Comet asked against Elba, who accompanied him on his left.


    "Did you know my sister? That Azio can use magic"


    Then Elba said with a Kyotong face.


    "Come on, I don''t know. ''Cause I''ve barely even talked about it."


    "... but you''re a subordinate, aren''t you?


    Comet asked me further and Elba thought a little.


    "Mm-hmm. Right. But... I don''t know him very well."


    Elba smiled uncontrollably and said.


    Comet, who saw it, caught his face slightly as troubled.


    "... oh yeah, right..."


    "Yeah. You don''t really care about your people... but that''s... that''s not a good trend, is it?


    "Yes. I thought my men would have to take care of it..."


    "Right. Yeah. I''ll do that in the future."


    Elba said only brightly and without submission.

 901 Chapter 899 Breakthrough

    "... yeah? ����


    Shester noticed a change of scenery along the streets illuminated by its brilliance as a single shot of ice falls (Blazefall) he unleashed himself flew away far ahead.


    But the brilliance soon disappeared, so Chester fired a fairly large icy waterfall (Blazefall) straight ahead instead of a flare.


    Then...


    "Good! I can see the exit!


    Shester screamed, making sure that the trees that grow to cover themselves were open far ahead.


    Then Elba, who was chasing about ten meters behind him, echoed Chester''s cry for joy.


    "Really!? We did it, guys! Hang in there a little longer!


    Everyone responded to Elba''s encouragement in unison.


    Then the loud cheer reached the two ears, exhausted in the hall but still struggling.


    "... What!? What!? What signal?


    Azio responded to the cheer but didn''t know what it meant, and questioned the balt beside him in confusion.


    Baltic then replied, as exhausted as Asio was, while still remaining calm.


    "... Hmm. I don''t know the exact thing, but if you listen to that tone of voice, it won''t be in a bad way. Perhaps�� it means this forest is coming to an end soon"


    "... really?... Are you sure it''s over, this?


    I inquired in a distracted voice just saying that Azio was almost exhausted.


    "... no, that''s just my prediction now. True or not..."


    Then Azio blocked Baltic''s words and said in an even more distracted voice.


    "Well... just ask me out loud. I''m not very good anymore, but I can''t..."


    Azio said the warcraft, coming down from the top of his right head unchanged, as he slammed into a helo.


    Then he pulled his jaw wide and nodded, even though the balt was a tired looking look.


    "Hey! What''s the cheer now!? What happened!?


    Then Baltic''s voice reached the central group.


    "The woods are about to run out! Just a little harder, please!


    Elba quickly turned around to see if he recognized the head of the group and shouted at the two of his lords.


    And the voice, this time surely reached the ears of the two men of the hall.


    "Hiya... it''s finally over... it''s been a long time..."


    I made such a weak voice that I wanted to say that Azio also had about a helo.


    Then Baltic beside him calmly glanced at such an asio.


    "It''s not over yet. Don''t be alarmed until the end."


    Then Asio said as he slowly shook his neck to the side and snapped.


    "I know. I have to let go of another shot at the forest exit and keep worrying about my hindsight. So in the meantime, it''s nice to meet you again."

 902 Chapter 900: The Mage

    One.


    Asio said, "The horse he is riding has come to the point of being perfect for Baltic horses by manipulating the reins.


    Copy that.


    When Baltic said so briefly, he trumpeted the Warcraft descending from left to right from the next.


    In the meantime, Azio laid down his sword and snorted quietly, continuing to chant indifferently.


    And...


    "I''m out!


    Chester, who leads the way, shouted loudly.


    "I did it! I finally fell out!


    Then the adorable yellow cheer of Elba, who is in the central group, rose.


    "Asio, we''ll be out in a minute."


    Asio looked up softly to Baltic''s low, calm voice.


    "Ready. Then we''ll hit the breakthrough memorial flashy!


    Azio says, no, he looked back half-hearted.


    And turned his blue shining right arm to the Warcraft.


    Good luck.


    At that moment, a flash of dazzle broke from Azio''s right arm.


    And while playing a loud explosion, the line finally broke through the forest of the Warcraft.


    Two.


    "It''s been a long time - too many."


    Elba blurred as soon as the line gathered to make a small pause in an open place just a further run through the Warcraft Forest.


    "But we all did our best. Fortunately, we were able to get through that forest without a single defector."


    "Thank you for your work, Councillor Shester. Thank you."


    I honestly praised Shester for his work as Elba wielded a bright smile.


    Then Shester shook it big or small.


    "No, it''s more than that. My lord held out for me. Especially Asio. Sounds like brilliant magic, huh?


    Then Asio said with a pungent face.


    "Come on, what is it about? Magic? Did that happen?


    Everyone laughed a lot at Azio''s razor-sharp pussy.


    Then he managed to smile bitterly, even though the opposing Chester was caught by everyone and was about to blow out unexpectedly.


    "You''re as good at icing magic as I am, apparently?


    Then he sighed one, as Azio had observed.


    "Yes, it seems so�� but anyway, is this one of the reasons you nominated me as your lord?


    Shester nodded in slow motion.


    "Yes."


    "... you mean... you were seeing through that I was a magician? Why? How did you know?


    Then Shester raised her mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    "No, it''s just a hunch about this. It''s just that you smelled just like me, didn''t you? Somehow I was staring."

 903 Lesson 901: Labor

    "... is that true? I can''t believe it."


    I sent Chester an agitated look at Azio Tsukiji.


    "No, this is true. Not that I was certain of anything... right. It''s ambiguous to the extent that from my previous experience I felt a magician-specific smell."


    "... is there such a thing as a magician-specific smell?


    "Oh, I think I do. That said, it''s pretty rough. It''s not like we know for sure."


    "Huh. Oh, that''s good. Whether it''s true or not, I''m already a magician. [M] So you can either do it now."


    When Asio said so, he shrugged his shoulders wide with his mouth bent to the letter to.


    When Shester looked at it and smiled lightly, he then turned his gaze to Baltic.


    "Bart had a hard time, too. Naturally, Asian magic alone couldn''t have rivaled breaking through that forest. I didn''t see it from me, but I''m sure your work would have been remarkable."


    Then Comette raised her voice happily.


    "Yes! Baltic''s battle gesture was still like a god. I haven''t been watching Baltic the whole time, but when Asio was chanting, it was a battle of lions to the left."


    Then Elba beside him also echoed Comet''s opinion.


    "Yeah, it was a really brilliant fight. Thank you so much for your time, Asio and Tran, and all of you."


    Elba was embarrassed by Comet''s attitude toward his men, not only by the Balts, but also by his servants who had followed him.


    Then the servants lifted up their voice of gratitude at this.


    Elba was satisfied and called out one more person at a time.


    Seeing that, Shester couldn''t help but be surprised at Elba''s human growth in the short term.


    Then that seems to have been the same for Azio, who has spoken to Chester sighingly.


    "Looks like you''ve grown up a lot..."


    Asio said it really emotionally.


    Then Shester nodded greatly, and said:


    "Even for a short period of time, there was a lot going on. Plus, the growth of young people around that age is remarkable. It''s not unusual."


    "Is that what this is about?


    "Oh, that''s what it is"


    "Uh-huh, well, maybe it is, but it''s so steep."


    "You''re apparently not convinced, are you? So what about the young man next door? Don''t you think he''s grown up quite a bit in the last few days?


    When Shester said so, he raised his mouth and laughed.

 904 Episode 902: Insights

    "... Sure, you''ve changed a lot?


    I said as Azio stared at Comet with a tender look.


    Then Shester said, staring at Comet as well as Asio.


    "To my mind, I think I''ve met Miss Elba a lot. And that would be the same for Miss Elba. Which means we had a good mutual impact."


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulder.


    "That''s what''s going to happen, right? Anyway, there are no other verses that come to mind..."


    Asio said with a little sadness.


    Then Shester didn''t miss it and rushed in quickly against Asio.


    "Well, don''t you look a lot lonely?


    Then Azio pointed his mouth and raised his voice of protest.


    "What are you talking about? That''s not true."


    "Really? Didn''t you feel lonely that it wasn''t you who grew Comet, but Miss Elba?


    "So I didn''t mean to..."


    Asio overlapped and denied Chester''s idea.


    But that didn''t stop Chester from pursuing him.


    "You are employed by Miss Elba, but instead of showing any loyalty to her, you are showing a lot more thoughtfulness to Comet, who is supposed to be under surveillance. That''s a lot of strange talk, isn''t it?


    Then Azio exhaled a deep sigh.


    "Are you trying to pry at me... you''re in trouble... I won''t let anything come out of how much more prying you''ve done..."


    "Really? I don''t think so, do I?


    "That''s fine then. Be my guest."


    When Azio abandoned him so, he returned his heel.


    And with a slow foothold, he went to the tran where he looked worried about the exchange between the two.


    Shester looked at the back of such an asio and the unsettling state of the tran and thought.


    (... Again, Azio still has secrets. And that''s apparently shared by Tran as well. Then why don''t we attack the tran next...)


    Shester set his future policy on the inside.


    Then, as with time, Elba''s voice echoed throughout.


    "Guys, how are you tired? I don''t think I am very tired because it is a small pause, but I think it is time to leave if you like. No matter how much we''ve gone through the Warcraft Forest, it''s almost dark around here already. I want to get to the next town as soon as I can, take the inn and make it a real break. Please?"


    There couldn''t have been anyone else who disagreed with this Elba proposal.


    Elba nodded satisfactorily, issuing the decree in high spirits.


    "Ride then!


    Elba says, No, I took the reins and got into the back of the horse.


    Then the comet beside him also spanned the back of the horse.


    And one after the other, when everyone deposited themselves on the back of the horse, Elba issued the decree again.


    "Let''s go, then!


    At the end of the light rest line, he went down the street in search of the inn tonight.

 905 In Episode 903 Lobby

    "Hmm... I''m just so tired... when this happens, I just feel like soaking up the bath and jumping straight into bed..."


    He groaned as Elba sank his body heavily on the sofa preparing him for the hotel lobby, like he was exhausted from the heart.


    Then Chester, just through the back of it, heard Elba whining and spoke out in bitter laughter.


    "The accommodation process is almost over. You''ll be able to do what you want in a little while."


    "Oh, Councillor Shester, did he ask you?


    "Little ear for passing by."


    "Oh yeah. Fair enough. I don''t remember you saying anything that bothered me when you asked me... and this hotel looks good inside. I think you can count on it."


    "Oh, that''s a fine hotel. There''s going to be a hot tub where you can stretch your legs."


    Elba then reflexed the body that was almost sinking into the couch.


    "Yes! That''s it! I don''t care if there''s a big tub or not. And clean, crisp, pasty sheets. Bedmaking is also important. What do you think of Comet? Doesn''t this hotel look okay to you?


    Elba asked Comet, who was naturally sitting next to him.


    Then Comet glanced over the interior of the lobby and so on.


    "... right. It''s a pretty upscale looking interior, and I guess you can expect bedmaking?


    Then Elba immediately asked back.


    "The way you put it, you mean the bed can be expected, but not the one in the tub?


    Then Comet panicked and shook his palms wide in front of his own face.


    "No, I can''t be so sure... here, the inside look is good, but from the look I saw earlier, I felt this building was surprisingly small. If so, I thought the room might inevitably be smaller than I thought..."


    Elba frowned on this Comet opinion.


    "... if you did say so, it would have been a little smaller... Councillor Shester, what do you think?


    Shester answered Elba''s question as they sat on the couch across the street.


    "I think what Comet says is best. This building does seem smaller if you ask me. Then maybe you should give up stretching your legs in the hot tub."


    Then Elba bent his mouth to the letter to look up to heaven.


    "Lying, really? I''ve always dreamed of stretching and massaging my legs in the tub while the sun was shaking across my horse''s back for a day... and I can''t do that? Ahhh, I hate it..."


    Elba said with a face that seemed sincerely disgusting.


    Then Comet rushed to start correcting his own remarks.


    "No, wait a minute! What I said is only a prediction, and I don''t know if it''s true! Maybe it has a big tub..."


    Comet was anxious that his opinions had gone through to the two of them, and he thought about what if they were different, and he rushed to deny his opinions.

 906 Episode 904: Mistakes

    Then Elba smiled gently at Nicole Comet.


    "It''s okay, Comet. Don''t worry if I''m wrong. At times like this, you should imagine the worse. ''Cause if it''s any better, you think I''m lucky, don''t you? But I imagine only the good ones, and vice versa, if something bad happened, it would be awesome - so disappointing, wouldn''t it? So you better think something bad''s gonna happen."


    That said Elba winked adorably.


    Comette smiled back, though a little.


    Then Shester also saw the exchange between the two of them and smiled.


    "... and that''s something we''ve gotten along with in a long, short time, huh?


    Said as Shester was impressed.


    Then Elba looked surprised.


    "Really?... right... right. I guess it would be quicker if they did say... what do you think? Comet."


    Then Comet nagged a little and often thought about it before answering.


    "Right. It may indeed be quicker than normal. But I don''t think it''s particularly early."


    "Hmm. Right... sure, if I traced my old memories too, I would have suddenly gotten along with the kid who sat next to me on my first day of class change at school..."


    "Yeah, not all the time, but I think that''s in the hope. Wouldn''t it be the same with my sister''s case?


    "Mm-hmm. I wonder how much I felt about that classmate. I still have a relationship. Maybe he felt something when we first met."


    "Really? Do you still have a relationship with that friend? Then we should get along much better, too, right? Sister."


    Comet spoke to Elba with a flamboyant smile.


    Then Elba nodded with a very cute smile as well.


    "Right. Maybe, but until one of us dies, I don''t think we''re gonna get along... somehow."


    That''s what Elba gave me an even cuter smile.


    Comet nodded greatly.


    "Yes. I agree. We have to make a lifetime difference."


    Then an Elba companion came to report.


    "Thank you for waiting, Master Elba. The accommodation process is now closed."


    Then Elba woke her body up reflexively.


    "Yay! I''ll finally take a bath. Come on, Comet."


    Elba nodded to me and Comet stood up.


    "Come on, show me. By the way, can you stretch your legs in the tub? Oh, yeah. You had no idea. [M] Fine, if you put it in your room, you''ll see. Now, let''s go."


    When Elba curled up with a quick mouth, he walked straight to the stairs with his fast feet as they were.


    Shester saw Elba and the back of Comet following that Elba, and with a clear mind, he was attacked by a sleeper and sank himself on the couch.

 907 Episode 905: Strange Voices

    ............... Who is this guy? ��������


    Suddenly some voice rang out of nowhere in Chester''s ear as he napped on the sofa in the lobby.


    The voice was echoing loudly, even as it was heard from somewhere like a cave.


    Then Shester, awakened from his sleep by this voice, opened his eyes even as he seemed troublesome.


    But it wasn''t the lobby of the hotel where he was supposed to be sleeping, it was a dark space.


    Shester, for a moment, wondered if his vision had been lost, and he looked at both his palms in a panic.


    Then there were undisputed palms of his own, even though there was no light.


    (... what do you mean? I should have been in the hotel lobby earlier... and... yes. I was tired and I napped on the couch in the lobby... yeah. The couch)


    Shester tried to grab the elbow of the couch he was supposed to be sitting on with both hands.


    But there was nothing there.


    On the contrary, the moment he tried to grab an elbow hanging, all of a sudden Shester remembered the feeling that his body had risen.


    (What is this?... like it''s floating in the water... what is this all about? Sure, I must have been sitting on the couch in the lobby before now, huh? Why am I floating? ����


    ...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Another strange voice popped into Chester''s ear.


    "Who!? Who the hell are you!?


    Shester screamed in the dark.


    Then again, strange voices echoed.


    ............... Did you say something?...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Shester frowned at this voice.


    "Can''t you hear me? It does feel like this one is echoing something, and it''s hard to hear... but instead, this one doesn''t see you at all..."


    ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Shester frowned even more.


    "You know who I am?


    But Shester''s call was not answered by a strange voice.


    "... Damn! Can''t you still hear me..."


    Then a strange voice reacted to this Shester''s repentant whine.


    �������� Ah! I can hear you!..................


    Then Chester pinned his brow up.


    "Did you hear me!? My voice! Right, my name is Helmut Shester. What the hell is your name?


    When Shester asked screaming, a strange voice responded accordingly.


    ..................... Helmut Shester........................ is that it? I think I''ve heard something......


    Shester took words further to the strange voice reaction.


    "I''m from the Valentine''s Republic. And he is the deliberator of Elmur, its subordinate province. What do you say? Does that sound familiar to you?


    ........................ Valentin Republic....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Shester asked again in response to an unboiled reply of a strange voice.


    "What''s your name!? Who the hell are you!?


    Then a strange voice silenced.


    And although silence lasted for a while, it was suddenly broken by loud voices.


    ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... who��������

 908 Episode 906: Memory

    "What!?


    To the sudden confession of an odd voice, Shester raised her voice of surprise.


    "... you don''t know who you are? ����


    Then the odd voice panicked halfway.


    ........................ no! I can''t remember! I... who the hell am I!? ��������


    Shester tried to calm the Lord of Weird Voices first.


    "Just calm down! If you can get excited and remember your name, that''s fine, but I guess not. So the first thing you need to do is calm down."


    The Lord of Weird Voices responded to Shester''s advice.


    ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... But............... no. I don''t have half a heartbeat! ����������������������������


    "Still calm down! If your heart beats fast, you should hear the sound better. I don''t care how fast you''ve been. Focus and listen to your heart beat. Don''t even think about it, just concentrate and listen."


    ............... ok...............


    That''s all the strange voices said, often silenced.


    Shester similarly calmed down, and for a while the dark space surrounded him with silence.


    �������� a little, calm������


    The odd voice went back to calm.


    Shester exhaled gently when he heard it and nodded with a slow motion.


    "Okay. Then let''s remember a little bit. Earlier you... No, you said you''d seen me before, right?


    Shester asked to explore.


    Then a strange voice answered slowly.


    ...... No, I just felt like I''d seen it, it didn''t mean it looked clear. I mean, I''ve got something like a wax hanging in front of me, and I can''t see it very well...


    "... well. So what about your voice? Does it feel the same?


    ............... oh, I don''t know what''s clear......... on the other hand, how about you? I know you didn''t see me earlier, but you heard me, didn''t you? Doesn''t my voice sound familiar? ��������


    Asked, Chester frowned and thought.


    "... I actually feel like I''ve heard it from earlier. But... I can''t remember..."


    ..................... Damn!... What the hell am I... No, I can''t. I need to calm down...............


    "That''s right. There''s no point in being excited. Let''s keep asking questions. Right...... do you remember your age? If you don''t remember clearly, how old are you?


    ............... I don''t remember............... but maybe twenty or so?..........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "About twenty years old...... I do think that''s about the feeling of the voice I get. He has a lower voice than a boy, but a younger voice when it comes to adulthood. At least you seem to be changing your voice..."


    ............... I think so. But... I can''t remember anything else...


    That is what the strange voice said, silenced again, for the sake of disappointment.

 909 Episode 907: The White

    ���Фä����ŤƤ뤳�ȤϤʤ����٤��ŤĤ��������Ǥϡ��������ʡ����錄�����ˤϾ������Ҋ���Ƥ���Τ��ä��ʣ��ʤ�Ф�������椫�����Ϥ錄����������ˤ���Τ�����


    ���������������������������


    �����������ʤ�н��Ť��Ƥ��졣�錄����Ŀ��ǰ�ޤ����Ƥ��졹


    ���������`����������������ꤸ����


    ���������Фä���������


    ����Ȥ��Ф餯���ƥ��������`��Ŀ��ǰ�ˡ����ܤ���ȡ��פ��ˤ��Τ򤷤���Τ����Ť��Ƥ�����


    ���������`��Ŀ�򼚤����ҕ����⡢����Ϥ����ޤ��ˤΥ��륨�åȤ򤫤��ɤäƤ�������Ο��Τ褦�ʤ�ΤǤ��ä���


    �������褯Ҋ����ʡ������Τ褦�ˤ���Ҋ���󡭡���


    ���������`�΅ۤ��ˡ������������˼�h�������Ԥä���


    ���������������������ɤ�������ζ����������


    ���ˤ��Τ򤷤�����Ҋ����Τ����פ��⤦�⤦�Ȥ������ˤʡ�


    �������������ʤΤ���������������äƤ⤷�����ơ��������󤿤�Ϥä���Ȥ�Ҋ���ʤ����Ȥ��v�S������Τ��ʣ���������


    ���դ࡭�������������ȳ̡������\�������äƤ�����ԤäƤ����������������\�Ϥ���Ŀ��ǰ�ʤ���ʣ���


    ��������������Ŀ��ǰ�ˤ���Ф������⤷�������餳���\����������äƤ��ȤʤΤ�����������


    ����ȥ��������`���󤤤ˤ��ʤ�������


    �������餯���������褷���ʤ�Ф�äȽ��Ť��Ƥ��졣���줳���錄�����Ŀ��ǰ���ꥮ��ޤǤ����֤餯�����ޤǽ��Ť����顢�Ф�͸����Ҋ����Ϥ�����


    ���������狼�ä��������ɤ���ˤ��Ƥ�ʤ����󤿤ϡ������ˮ�˸����Ƥ���褦�ʸ�ä򤷤Ƥ���������������


    ����ȥ��������`����Ц�򸡤��٤���


    �������ʡ���������ָժ�����������錄�����������ͬ������ˮ�˸����Ƥ���褦�˸Ф��Ƥ���Τ�����ʡ�


    ���������Ƥ��Ȥϡ��Է֤���˼����ʤ��äƤ��ȣ���������


    ������ͨ�����һ���h�����Ƥ����ȡ��錄���ϤĤ��ȳ̤ޤǡ�����ۥƥ�Υ��ե��`�����äƤ������ޤ򤷤Ƥ������Ȥ�����Ŀ���_���Ƥߤ�ȡ�������ð��ʿ��g�˷Ť������Ƥ����Ȥ����櫓�������Τ褦��ˮ�˸��������ʸ�ä򤷤Ƥ͡�


    ����������˼�h��Ԓ�����ʡ��������ȤϤ��äƤⰳ�ʤ�Ƥ��ä��ޤǺΤ򤷤Ƥ����Τ��⑛�����㤤�ʤ����͡�������


    �����������Ű�Ĥ�Ц�ä���


    ����������ֱǰ�Τ��Ȥ⑛���Ƥ��ʤ��Τ�������


    ���������������Τä��͡�ȫ���Τ⑛�����㤤�ʤ��衭�������Ǥ�ޤ������������Ȥꤢ�������Ť��衣�����餫��τӤ��ʤ����������������


    ������������ʤ����Է֤���˼�Ǿ��˽��Ť����Ȥϳ����ʤ��������ʤΤǾ������m�ࡹ


    ���������狼�ä������㤢��ä�����Ť��衭������


    ��������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ��٤����ĥ��������`�ؤȽ��Ť��Ƥ��ä���


    ���褷���⤦�٤������⤦�٤����Ť��Ƥ����С��\���Ф����롹


    ���������狼�ä����Ǥ��Фȥ����ʤ�ƤΤϤ���������ʡ�����ʤ��Ȥˤʤ�ʤ��褦�ˤ�ä����Ф��衭������


    �פ��\�Ϥ�ä���ȥ��������`�˽��Ť����Ĥ��˥��������`�Ϥ����Ф���ä���


    �����ơ������������`���\���Фˤ����Ф��Ҋ����


    ���ʤã������Ϥ⤷�����ơ��������������ʤΤ�������

 910 Episode 908: Celebrities

    In an inquiry similar to Shester''s cry, the man in the jaw raised a much louder voice.


    ............... Gaius?............... is that my name? ��������


    Then it gave Shester a slightly contemplated look.


    "No... probably... but this face..."


    Shester''s unsweetened attitude was accompanied by a man in a


    ............... what do you think? Am I Gaius? ��������


    Then Shester narrowed his eyes and stared again at the man in the


    "... Probably. I think you''re Gaius..."


    A man yelled at Chester, who couldn''t say enough.


    ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Are you saying you can''t see well? ��������


    Then Shester answered this immediately.


    "No, it''s not. That''s not true. Your face looks clear. [M] Yes... but I know you a little differently, Gaius."


    ............... how is it different? ��������


    "I know you, Gaius, are a twelve-year-old boy. But you... now you''re right in front of me, you look like a young man around twenty years old no matter what you think..."


    ............... that''s simply because you''re old, isn''t it? Doesn''t that mean we haven''t seen each other in a long time? ��������


    "No, it''s not. Until now, I have met you, Gaius. I haven''t seen him in years."


    ........................ So you''re not that brother or something? Or relatives...


    But Shester instantly shook his head to the side.


    "It doesn''t. I know his family structure well. That includes relatives."


    ............... So, what''s this all about? ��������


    "I don''t know. But you still look like Gaius to me, no matter how many times I see you..."


    I mean, I don''t know, I''m Gaius, right? ��������


    "Oh. So are eye shapes, nose and mouth shapes. Hair color, skin color... I''m an adult, but I don''t care where you come from, I think you''re Gaius."


    ... well, am I Gaius...


    "That''s right. You are Gaius Schneider. He is the son of the Schneider family, a famous family proud of the Republic of Valentine."


    ............... famous house? Really............... does that mean I''m a boy? ��������


    "Oh, right. The Schneider family is not the only one in Valentin. He''s famous enough to make his name heard all over the world."


    .....................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Then Shester suddenly gave this grunt a hazy look.


    "... oh, no... sorry, no... you weren''t my son..."


    ..................... yeah? I don''t know what it is............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ ��������


    Shester shook her neck sideways with a sinking look on her face.


    "No, it''s not. You belong to the Schneider family. That''s for sure. But what I said was different was that I said my son..."


    ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... ����������


    Then Shester shook his neck loud to the side once again.


    "It''s not. You are not my son... you are my master..."

 911 Episode 909: Falling Into the Heart

    One.


    ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... ��������


    Gaius became a sinister expression with a frown root.


    But the opposing Chester had a more sinister and painful look.


    "... yes. You are the current head of the Schneider family..."


    ��������������������


    Chester quickly blocked it when Gaius tried to mouth his thoughts.


    "Wait! Let me explain... I have a duty to..."


    Then Gaius nodded unacceptably, pushed by the momentum of Shester with a much blurrier look.


    ..................... ok. Then explain it in as much detail as you can. I don''t remember anything. If you can explain it to me, I''d appreciate it...


    "I understand. I will speak from your birth whenever I can. [M] And... why you are the dominant one..."


    Shester changed his sad expression and began to explain to Gaius with a resolute face.


    Two.


    ... I mean, my dad was murdered, right? ��������


    Gaius caught Shester with a sharp gaze.


    Shester took that gaze directly from the front and nodded quietly and slowly.


    "That''s right. That is how your father, my beloved Lombard Schneider, disappeared into the void. But you... didn''t return it then..."


    ... Oh, my God... but is that true? ��������


    "Oh, I can''t help but think it''s too absurd and incredible..."


    Then Gaius said something unexpected.


    ..................... No, I believe it. I can''t really explain why, but I don''t know... it falls on me. Hell, you''d think it would be absurd to be a demon, in the light of ordinary common sense, as you say. But I don''t know why... it falls on me...


    Then Shester nodded as she narrowed her eyes.


    "... well. You''re special after all..."


    ... special... you''re talking about my rebirth of the original Emperor Auglos?......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Do you remember?


    ... I don''t remember. I just don''t know... I knew I was gonna fall for it. I don''t know how stupid I am, but I think...


    "... well. By the way, Mr. Gaius..."


    Shester also had a sinking look on his face.


    "... I''m so sorry. I look upon your father..."


    Then Gaius blocked Shester and said.


    ... What are you talking about? Wouldn''t it be possible for humans to beat demons? So there''s no reason for you to be responsible...


    "... if you could say that, it would help. But you don''t remember right now. Which means I don''t even remember my father, Lombard Schneider. Then I guess I still don''t feel it. So if, when your memory returns, you think you can''t forgive me, don''t hesitate to beat me. To your freedom..."


    Then Gaius shook his head wide aside.


    ............... I''m fine. That won''t happen. It''s a short relationship for me, but I felt you were honest enough. So it''s okay. I never tell you to let me hit you when I get my memory back...


    Gaius said so and laughed quietly.


    Shester softly wet his cheeks with that soft smile.

 912 Episode Nine Hundred Ten: Memory and Knowledge

    ......... By the way, I think you said it was a hotel couch where you are......


    I said it like Gaius thought of something.


    Shester nodded, tracing his own memories.


    "Oh, not until earlier... but this space... apparently isn''t..."


    ������ you mean different spaces? ��������


    "... right. But... we don''t know what kind of different space it is..."


    ......................................................................................................................... I can''t keep bluffing here, but suppose I can''t even help you get out of here though......


    Then Shester frowned and asked Gaius.


    "... I know perfectly well that you have no memory at all right now. But it''s common sense, for example, and knowledge is in your head, right?


    To Shester''s question, Gaius answered as if to peek into his head and remember.


    ............... Right. Sounds like a different memory and knowledge. Well, naturally. Otherwise, we shouldn''t be able to exchange words like this...


    "Right. Words and grammar are part of the knowledge. I can''t have a conversation without it. But this way, conversation can take shape, which means knowledge is available."


    ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... ��������


    "Hmm. I was wondering if there was anything about magic in that knowledge of yours?


    Asked Gaius with the kind of look Shester would explore.


    Gaius then gave a full face such as impressed.


    ......... I see. Right, I was the archdeacon, wasn''t I? That means you must have a huge knowledge of magic...


    "That''s right. The total amount of knowledge is individual. And so is the kind. I am also a magician, so I intend to have some knowledge of magic. But I don''t have the strength to be called the Great Mage. Because I don''t have enough knowledge of magic. But if you are as good as the legendary archdeacon, you must have a tremendous amount of knowledge. And it''s... it''s still got to be in your brain."


    ..............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Gaius gently closed his eyes and circled consciousness into his own brain, trying to find knowledge of magic.


    Then������


    ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Knowledge of magic... is amazing. More and more knowledge of magic... Awesome! Awesome! It keeps coming. You''re about to drown in a sea of knowledge! ��������


    Gaius had an indescribable look of joy on his face.


    And after a while, Gaius'' lid slowly opened.


    ....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... There''s a way out of this different space! ��������

 913 Lesson 911: Magnetic Fields

    "Right! All right, do it."


    Gaius slowly shook his neck sideways at Shester''s sudden desire.


    ............... hey, I figured out how to do it ~.........


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    ............... I think this is going to take a lot of time...


    "... how long is that?


    Then Gaius looked up gently and thought.


    ......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Shester was surprised to peel her eyes off.


    "... does it take that long..."


    ............... hey, he''s a pretty bad guy in this different space ~. You just don''t get it ~...


    "... well... but I don''t know what else to do... because if we don''t do it over time, we''re gonna have to stay here forever"


    Then Gaius panicked and denied Chester''s words.


    ...... No, no, no. You''ll be back soon. It''ll only take a while for me to get back into your world, and when you wake up... is that the hotel couch? I think he''s sitting there...


    "Really?


    ..................... oh. If you ask me, you''ve been dragged into my magnetic field and taken into this different space...


    "... magnetic field? I don''t know... Ah! Could that have something to do with your personality as a singularity?


    To Shester''s mind, he became the kind of face Gaius was convinced of.


    ............... oh, maybe............... Astalotto was saying?........................ yeah. Probably. I don''t really know what a singularity dot is, either, but I think that''s probably what it''s all about when you think about the knowledge that''s in my head. That doesn''t mean I can explain it well in words......


    "... well. But there''s something about singularity in your knowledge, isn''t there?


    ............... Right. For once..................... that''s not a big deal. It''s better than not............


    "Right. I guess I''ve never been over it. Still, your knowledge as a magician is going to help you in the future, isn''t it?


    ............... Well, I guess so. I mean, I can also say this is the only weapon...


    "... Hmm. More than I really don''t remember, is knowledge the only weapon..."


    ... Uh-huh, that sucks a lot - well, that came up in your story... Menontius, right? It''s going to be a lot worse if they show up...


    "... sure, but... they were wondering why you didn''t show up. Then I guess I can''t go after you..."


    ............... I see. Then I guess I''ll be tempered............


    When Gaius said so, he quietly raised his hands and extended his body.


    And he nodded lightly, and smiled.

 914 Episode Nine Hundred and Twelve: The Occasional Breakup

    "... and it could be a long way off to see you again..."


    Shester gave me a sad look and I said it with the utmost regret.


    But the opposing Gaius remained a bright face.


    ... Uh-huh, what do you think? Maybe soon...


    "... well. You did. Maybe we can go back in a few days, huh?


    ..................... oh. You''ll never know unless you try all this. I don''t remember anything. It just seems like it would take a while to imagine from the knowledge that I can have, so I tried it and it might be a little bit of a breakthrough......


    "Right. You''re a legendary archdeacon, so that could be quite a possibility."


    ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... ��������


    "I''m sure of that. Unless what I''ve been through is a dream story."


    ������ well. Well, Satan, if you said it was Astarot, I''m sure you would... I guess I''ll try. I want to go to that world too...


    "Oh. I''m sure you can. And when you come to this world, show up before me again. I''m assuming you''re over twenty, and we''ll have a drink together."


    Then Gaius laughed out loud.


    ............... That''s just a key position in the government. Can''t you let a minor drink............


    Then Chester also raised her mouth angle with a nibble and laughed.


    "Naturally. Alcohol can be harmful to young people. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    ������ Copy. Then let''s drink then. I hope my memory is back then. Anyway, I''ll show up before you. Otherwise, even if we return to the world, we won''t be able to get ahead of ourselves...


    "Oh. I''m looking forward to that time. I''m glad to see you... in this way."


    Shester said with all his heart.


    But Gaius shrugged his shoulders lightly at it, and smiled lightly.


    ........................ yeah. See you later............


    Gaius said goodbye in a light way.


    Then the figure gradually and quietly moved away from Shester.


    Shester continued to follow that back with his eyes forever.


    But Gaius'' body became a little farther away, farther and farther away, and gradually it became invisible to Chester''s vision.


    And when he was completely blind to Gaius, Chester''s lid gradually grew heavier.


    In his distant consciousness, Shester earnestly hoped to meet Gaius again.

 915 Episode 913: Wake Up

    One.


    "... Mr. Shester? ����


    I heard a voice calling Shester to awaken a distant consciousness.


    Shester''s consciousness then reached beneath the bright light, as if it were suddenly surfacing from the bottom of a dark, deep sea.


    "... yeah? ����


    When Shester slowly opened his eyelid, there was a familiar Asian blush.


    "You''ll catch a cold if you fall asleep in here, won''t you?


    To Azio''s gracious voice, at first Chester was bogged down feeling asleep, but soon his brain started spinning and he now grasped the situation in which he was placed.


    "... well... are you back..."


    Asio got a much more obscure look at Shester''s whining.


    "Huh?... you said you were back? What is it, sir?


    Shester smiled slightly.


    "What... I was dreaming a little..."


    "... oh, really... oh, I''ve got a room... this will be the key to Mr. Shester''s room"


    That''s what Azio said and gave him the key.


    When Shester received it, he rose off the couch in a slow motion.


    "... how long have I slept?


    Asio tilted his neck gently at Shester''s inquiry.


    "... come on... isn''t it about five minutes? ����


    "Right. That was short notice..."


    Shester started walking quietly as she told him to whine.


    "Now, do you want to go to your room and get some sleep? Now you''re dreaming..."


    Shester leaned his neck once again as he dropped off the departing Shester.


    "... a real dream... I''m watching you now..."


    Did you hear or not hear Asio whining, or Shester walked away without stopping.


    Two.


    "Well, let''s go with the departure"


    Shester said as he looked around at everyone''s faces.


    "Right. Let''s just go. I''m sorry I had to struggle at night like yesterday."


    Elba said as she shrugged her shoulders.


    Then Comet beside nodded.


    "Really... it was tough yesterday..."


    "Really. But I don''t want to today. Councillor Shester, how''s the itinerary going today?


    Shester smiled lightly.


    "You can rest assured. Today''s itinerary is quite easy. Never slip into the night like you did yesterday."


    "Oh, good. I''d be glad to see that again in the future if I could..."


    Then Shester nodded.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I''m going to change it so there''s nothing like yesterday about the upcoming itinerary."


    "Oh yeah. That would help."


    Elba laughed at Comet with real pleasure.


    Then Shester looked around everyone''s face again.


    "Okay. Again, let''s go!


    As per Shester''s decree, the line was to take the steps again.

 916 Episode 914, Rubos.

    "Huh!? This is Loubos? Something''s so unnaturally just new, and more importantly... not quite smaller than I thought?


    Elba said without hiding his dismay as he viewed the city of his destination, Loubos, over a small hill nearby.


    Then, while Asio smiled bitterly, he gave a commentary.


    "Uh, no, this town is not exactly the town of Loubos. It is one of six newly built towns, also known as the Satellite Town of Loubos, and it is called the Town of Chiquith."


    Elba then raised his voice of protest against Azio.


    "What the hell is that? We all said we finally arrived in Loubos!


    Azio became a little troubled by Elba''s cute, pointy-mouthed protest.


    "Oh, no, that''s right... to a large extent, this is also included in Loubos, but only this town was like a satellite of Loubos..."


    Elba''s face was just ruggedly cloudy, even as Azio tried pretty hard to explain it plainly.


    "If I may be exact, this town will be a different bracket from Lubos..."


    Then Elba''s frustration finally reached its pinnacle.


    "That''s why it''s called a satellite!


    Elba''s sword curtain was considerable, so much so that the horse on which Azio rode retreated with two or three steps, whether pushed by its force.


    For that reason, Azio tried to tamper with his horse first.


    "Oops! �� how���� calm��"


    Then Elba bit at it, too.


    "What the hell is that? I guess you''re also telling me in the guise of the wind you''re telling the horse!?


    Then Asio was also surprised by this, and he became the feather of haste to deny it.


    "No, no! There is no such thing as extinction. It doesn''t mean anything at all, it''s just trying to calm down the horse."


    Then Comet, forming beside Elba, sent out the help ship.


    "Sister, Azio is certainly thoughtful, but he''s not the kind of person to say that."


    Elba disapproved of Comet''s prophecy.


    "... ok. If Comet says so, I guess so. Then explain what the satellite means."


    Then, to make sure Elba wasn''t in a bad mood again, Azio began to explain in a hurry, even as he chose the words carefully.


    "Yes. Yes, I did. Earlier I called it a Satellite-like town because it was newly built around it to protect the central Loubos. In other words, once something happens, six satellite towns like these chickens will turn into fortified towns to defend Lubos."


    Asio looked at Elba''s complexion as he explained, and confirmed that his expression had changed to something that seemed interesting, he reassured himself to continue explaining it further.

 917 Episode 915: Chiquith, Castle Town

    "In other words, Lord Melba built this chicken and five other satellite towns, turning and building a new castle township, for this very point of protecting the town of Lubos."


    Then the look on Elba''s face after hearing Azio''s explanation added even more risk.


    "What the hell does it mean when something happens? I''m guessing that doesn''t mean you''re assuming that my low englin, which rings as the strongest in the world, is going to be in a war, right?


    Then Shester interrupted this.


    "That''s funny. Loubos is also inland in Lowenglin. Borders with other countries are not even close by. Nevertheless, I didn''t expect to bother to build a new satellite town...... apparently a guy named Melba is a pretty funny guy, huh?


    Then Azio put his arms together and thought about it.


    "Uh-huh, well, yeah. But once Melba doesn''t recall a war with a foreign country, he seems to have reported to the papal administration that he made it in case of civil unrest or something."


    I said with a subtle look that I could take both, whether Azio believed it or not.


    Then Shester snorted one, humph.


    "Isn''t this a lot of civil unrest? Is there any other five satellite towns besides this town of chickis?


    "Right - I didn''t see it in person either, but I hear it''s about the same size as the other five satellite towns, so I think it''s pretty good overall."


    "Mm-hmm. Miss Elba described Chickis earlier as new but small, but that''s because she thought it was the emerging city of Loubos, and if she thought it was that satellite town, she could say it was quite something"


    "Yeah, and it''s basically a top priority to function as a castle town. So if it''s this size�� it''s still quite a size��"


    Then Elba, who had been kept outside the mosquito nets for a long time, broke into a conversation between the two of them.


    "What does that mean? I wonder where the top priority is to function as a castle town?


    Then Asio said to this.


    "Yes. Typically, a town is one that builds towns with the highest priority for economic activity. Each townsperson shapes the town to make it easier for them to do business. So from the standpoint of defense, there''s a lot of waste."


    Then Elba thought with a cute face on his face.


    "Uh-huh. Is that... does that mean the town is going to grow for nothing?


    "Yes. Exactly. If you''re trying to protect the town, it''s better to make it as compact as possible. Smaller circles work. But when it''s a town of the highest priority for economic activity, it''s a big one in vain, so it''s harder to protect. But this town of chickens and others is a top defense priority, so we build compact towns without wasted parts, which is why it can be a difficult town to defend easily."


    Elba nodded greatly with admiration at Azio''s explanation.

 918 Episode 916: The Little High Hill

    "Huh. I see... but what happens when the enemy gets through nicely? If it''s hard to attack, why don''t we just ignore this place and go straight to Lubos?


    Shester replied on behalf of Azio to this frank opinion of Elba.


    "That''s actually hard. Because it would also be possible to ignore this place and attack directly into Loubos if there were a sizeable large army, otherwise it would be sandwiched between the army that struck out of Chikis and the army of Loubos. That would be a bag of rats. It''s okay."


    "Huh. I see. Does that mean we can''t move on from not dropping this town unless it''s a big army?


    "That''s the thing. From here, however, it seems to be a fairly robust building just to cross the castle. So if I were to drop this place, I would need 10,000 units of troops even if I quote less. Then again, the explanation of preparedness in the event of civil unrest can be said to be a lot impossible..."


    Shester looked down as he narrowed his eyes on the town of Chiquith from the top of a small high hill.


    Then Elba, looking down at the chicks in the same way, told him to squeal.


    "... if I were to attack that town... would I be better off forming on this hill after all? ����


    Then Shester circled his neck and looked around.


    "No, this hill overlooks the chicks, but the top part is small in area. Not very much, but only a few hundred precisely. Even if the main unit stays here... no, that''s what we''re after..."


    Shester looked back and glanced at the thin, long woods in such a way as to bring them to this hill.


    "What''s going on? What are you after?


    When Elba questioned him a lot, Shester pointed his finger at the thin forest.


    "Look at that forest. An elongated forest stretches all the way to the foot of this hill. And beyond that the four forests meet, and there is a vast expanse of forests"


    Then Elba gave a hazy look.


    "Right! You sneak troops into those vast woods and put them there, don''t you? And if you look at the desk and run up this hill all at once through one of those four thin woods... the dimensions say you can take the general''s head in the main unit?


    Then Shester nodded satisfactorily.


    "Exactly. Bring that forest to the ambush. And if it continues to the foot of this hill, the enemy won''t even notice it until just before it strikes."


    "I see - you''re a good hand. But... what if the side attacking those four woods backwards sneaks the ambush and puts it down?


    "Mm-hmm. In that case, an ambush attack on the defensive side would be harder. But in order to do so, the attacking side must also leave a significant number of ambushes behind. Anyway, you can only put a few hundred soldiers on the hill, and in case they pull you out, there''s not a single one. If so, I will have to put down an ambush as unlikely as any. If so, the defense will be in its favor. You''ll succeed in drastically reducing the number of enemies without fighting."


    Elba nodded loudly at Shester''s explanation.

 919 Chapter 917: Main Formation

    "I see. Then we can''t put the main unit here, can we?


    To Elba''s inquiry, Shester nodded loudly.


    "Right. Depending on the number of troops, I wonder if it would be a good idea not to have a headquarter here, but to put a sentry and send the headquarter a message if there is any change in the overall war situation"


    "Right. But... if we put the main unit far away, we''ll pass on the order slowly, won''t we?... Ah!


    Elba made a loud noise with her pussy with her hands together, wondering if she had also had a hazy look.


    "Right! Is that what you''re after, too? Seriously, when there is a hill that you can see the town beautifully like this, the attacking side will want to use it. But if we can''t put our main unit here because of that forest, then anyone wants to put a sentinel here next time. But then the next time you think about the convenience of getting in touch with the main unit... maybe you want to put the main unit right in front of this hill?


    Shester smiled at Elba''s reasoning.


    "You''re right, Miss Elba. The role of this hill is to be guided and decided by the defense, without knowing the location of the main unit on the offensive side. Not at all. A hill to be afraid of."


    "That means... right in front of this hill is a convenient place for the defense to be headquartered, right?


    "Right. Take a good look in front of me. It would be quite steep uphill from there to town. Moreover, it can be said that the distance is quite close. And look at the gates of town. Don''t you think it''s bigger than it needs to be? That means it''s a good idea to get a lot of troops out at once."


    "Right! It''s the perfect way to open the gate, breathe a good number of troops, and rush down the hill all at once and storm, right?


    "That''s the thing. It''s a town that makes good use of natural terrain."


    "I mean... I knew this town of chickis was too much, huh?


    Shester nodded loudly at Elba''s query.


    "Oh. Again, this is not for civil unrest, etc. Obviously it''s a town built under the assumption of a massive war."


    Then Azio came in to talk to me a long time ago.


    "There''s no such thing as a serene and reputable Lord Melba. I''m surprised."


    Then Elba tuned in to this.


    "Right. That''s a lot different than what I''m hearing about Melba in the wind."


    Then Chester looked difficult.


    "Hmm. Peaceful... Sure, there''s something incompatible with that image, but if it''s another image, it''ll fit?


    Then Azio tilted his little neck.


    "Is that another image? Are you imagining yourself as a wise lord rich in progress?


    When Asio asked so much, Shester nodded satisfactorily.

 920 Episode 918: War

    "Yes, that''s it. That image would match, wouldn''t it?


    But to this Shester''s words, Azio leaned his neck even louder.


    "Will a wise lord build five castle towns like this in vain? ''Cause look at the big walls surrounding that town. It''s pretty thick, isn''t it? If so, it costs a lot of money. Regardless of the circumstances in which the war is likely to continue, it would make no sense to have created such a costly town in these peaceful times. It''s a total waste."


    Then Chester''s mouth angle rose niggly.


    "Peace... fulfill it, huh?


    Then not only Azio, but all those around him, such as Elba and Comet, turned into ghostly faces for this.


    And when they all looked at each other thoughtfully, Azio opened his mouth in a way that represented everyone.


    "... you''re not serious, are you? I can''t believe there''s a war going on in this Lowenglin hinterland..."


    But Chester''s grin didn''t go away.


    "Neither do I expect it to happen for sure. But not least, I think it''s possible."


    Then I was surprised at all the more glare together.


    And thoughtfully I started talking to Hisohiso.


    Then Elba opened his mouth on behalf of Azio this time.


    "... Sounds like you''re serious... but which country the hell is going to attack this low englin? You said you''d be in a state of war in this hinterland. So you''re saying it''s not Roenglin who sets you up, right?


    Then Shester nodded.


    "Exactly"


    Then Elba narrowed her eyes to such an extent that she had no more.


    "Where could it be? Who the hell is going to attack us? Dallas or Raydom? It''s not your country, Valentine''s Republic, is it?


    Then Shester laughed out loud at this.


    And Chester, who laughed a lot for a while, squeezed his facial expressions tight.


    "It is not the Republic of Valentine. I can guarantee that. Not very much, but we don''t have a strong enough army to take us inland like this in Roenglin."


    "So... either Dallas or Raydom?


    Shester nodded quietly at Elba approaching with a sharp gaze.


    And he opened his mouth slowly, and said the name of his country.


    "It''s Dallas. Perhaps the Kingdom of Dallas will soon attack the Pope Lowenglin not so far away."


    Shester said in a quiet but clear tone.

 921 Chapter 919: State Secrets

    "Dallas? You think that old country is going to attack this mighty Lowenglin?


    Asked Asio to Chester with a stunned look.


    But Shester took that gaze without changing one complexion.


    "That''s right. I can''t believe it."


    Azio''s dismayed expression kept asking.


    "His country is on the way to decline, isn''t it? If you''re going to be absorbed by Lowenglin in the not-so-distant future, I understand, but you''re saying that Dallas is going to attack Lowenglin? That''s not possible. On what basis do you say such absurdity?


    Then Shester answered without changing his complexion.


    "Basis...... I can''t go into details about that. But that''s the kind of answer I get from certain experiences (...). It''s not a sure talk, and I can''t throw away the possibility that Dallas will be absorbed by Lowenglin sooner or later, as you say. But the question is, why is Melba aware and prepared for this?"


    Then Asio panicked and took control of Shester.


    "Wait a minute, please. I don''t know what you''re talking about. What''s an experience? What does Melba realize?


    Then Shester nodded lightly.


    "I apologize for not being able to explain it in detail. But these things have a good chance of happening in the near future."


    Then Asio realized it.


    "Well, it''s probably diplomatic information that the Republic of Valentin has learned, so it''s a state secret, and I know you can''t explain it in detail."


    It was a very convenient interpretation for Chester, where Asio could be considered within common sense.


    For that reason, Shester responded nothing in particular to this interpretation, just silently waiting for the conversation to move on.


    Then it appeared that the surrounding people had no objection to this interpretation, and no one pinched their mouth, so Asio moved on.


    "So that''s fine. On the contrary, I would like to thank you enough for telling us something that belongs to state secrets. But then... well, why would Melba have such a brilliant intelligence agency to know such a serious thing... this is strange, isn''t it?


    "Well yes. How did Melba know information that she would not normally know? And no matter how new this town is, it will take years to build this town. That would mean we had that information years ago..."


    "When did Mr. Shester get that information?


    "Very recently."


    "Very recently...... did Melba really build this satellite town thinking Dallas was going to attack?


    Then Shester nodded with a tough face.


    "I don''t know that. Until I ask Melba himself..."


    Shester looked out at the town of Chiquith from the hills, and thought to Melba, who would have built it.

 922 Episode 920: Arrival of Loubos

    "... we''re finally here... hey, this is really the time for you to be Loubos, right?


    Elba said as she sent her distrustful eyes to Asio.


    Then he answered in a hurry so as not to damage Elba''s mood while Asio was pioneering.


    "Yes, this will definitely be Loubos"


    "Yes... well, right. Earlier in town, I wonder what it was...... oh yeah chicks. It''s so big that it can''t be compared to that town... but this town looks pretty new, too?


    Asio responded to Elba''s query.


    "Yes, this town of Loubos is also a town built from scratch by Lord Melba, so even if it''s not as chicken, it can be quite an emerging town"


    "Huh. That''s awesome in there. I can''t believe we just built this many towns in one generation... plus a town of chickis and five other satellite towns, right? You don''t have a financial hammer."


    I said it like Elba was impressed.


    "Yes, we have heard that we have made a fortune in exclusive trade with the largest rival of the Republic of Valentin, the Republic of Yuno"


    Then Elba''s brow jumped pin.


    "Oh, with Yuno? So if you''re Councillor Chester of Valentin, you don''t have to listen to him.


    Elba told me to make fun of Shester.


    Then Shester responded while leaking a bitter laugh against Elba like that.


    "Don''t worry. Valentin''s trade is diverse. One or two of the towns, being monopolized by Yuno, doesn''t hurt a lot. In the first place, even if the total trade between the two countries is slightly different, my Valentin is better off."


    Then Elba leaked a grin with Niyaniya.


    "You''ve been curling up a lot faster - proof you care about Yuno too much."


    Chester leaked a sigh of relief with further bitterness in Elba''s coveted narrative.


    "I don''t care. Much better."


    "I mean, you care. At least I care a little. Your rival country, Yuno. ''Cause the total trade, it''s just a small difference, right?


    Then Asio joined the fight from the side.


    "It is. It''s just a little difference. Well, almost within the margin of error. That''s why Mr. Chester cares a lot about words."


    Then Elba rejoiced at all the jumping up.


    "I knew it! I was staring at you. I knew you cared about Yuno."


    "That''s right - so Mr. Shester doesn''t like Yuno in the first place, does he?"


    Shester, a servant in the Elba and Azio tag attacks, also became a troubled face.


    "... well, to be honest, I don''t like Yuno. Anyway, it''s been a rival country since our country was founded. But it is the same over there, and if we continue to see each other as rivals, we will also be born at various times and places. That''s why Valentine and Yuno became enemies of uncertainty."

 923 Episode 921: Entering the Castle

    One.


    "Huh. You''re gonna admit it, aren''t you?


    Elba said it like it was boring.


    That''s why Shester responded while again leaking a bitter smile.


    "If I don''t admit it here, I''m sure you guys will follow me forever. Besides, the relationship between my Valentine and Yuno is famous in the first place. I changed my mind if I didn''t have to hide it."


    "Huh. Boring... I wanted to hunt him down with a little more jitter..."


    Elba glanced at his sadistic face and said.


    Then Azio followed Elba with an equally abusive grin.


    "Really hey - I wanted to hang myself tighter like this with more cotton."


    Shester shrugged her shoulders a lot when she saw the two damn chuckled faces.


    "That''s scary. But let''s leave the joke at that. Looks like Loubos finally got into the castle."


    Shester looked up when he finished saying so.


    Then there was a disappointing castle gate built quite sturdy.


    "That''s the right way to put it, isn''t it? Whatever you may think, this is not a normal gate set on the outskirts of town. It''s obviously the castle gate itself set at the entrance to the castle��"


    He raised his admiration as Azio looked at the gate with his eyes in every corner and explored it in detail.


    Then Elba similarly said that the tone changed from the previous tone to a serious tone.


    "... Councillor Shester, what you were saying was apparently firing... this is a giant castle, no matter what. It''s never something to prepare for civil unrest..."


    Then Shester nodded at Elba''s words.


    "This town is apparently quite large. So it will still take some time to get to Melba''s residence. But it won''t be long. As long as Melba doesn''t refuse to see us, you''ll soon hear the answer to that question."


    When Shester said so, he once again glanced at the sturdy castle gate with a harsh eye.


    Two.


    "Let''s ask! I am Helmut Shester, the deliberator of the Valentine''s Republic! I folded into our lord, the lord Melba Alpezio de Fran, to meet you all over the place! Wish for the door to open!


    Chester said his mouth as he knocked on the gates of the giant black-crushed inn.


    Then he lost it and the gate began to open quietly and slowly.


    "What can I do for you, Lord Councillor of the Republic of Valentin, to ask you to see our master?


    A quiet but good passing voice echoed from across the gate.


    Then, after a while, from the gap where the gate opened, a righteous and magnificent man could be seen waiting.


    Shester stood quietly in front of the man and stated further in his mouth as he slowly took one step, and another.


    "I want to apologize first for the sudden visit. I truly apologize for suddenly asking about our hotel in this manner, saying that there are serious reasons."


    Shester said so, breaking his hips deeply and bowing his head.

 924 Episode 922: Family Order Leven

    "A very polite greeting, painful. My name is Leven and I am the innkeeper. Please put it aside. I don''t know, standing up in a place like this. Please come inside��"


    When Leven said so in a polite tone, he turned his body into a half-body position and lured a line into the hall.


    For this reason, a row led Shester to Melba''s residence.


    "Now, Master Shester, before I draw you to my husband, I must look for you. Can I talk to you?


    As the line passed through the reception room of the hall sinked thoughtfully onto a very luxurious sartorial couch, Leven of the decree, standing directly in front of Shester, finally said with his head down.


    Shester nodded greatly and responded.


    "No matter. I''d like to introduce you to this person first. This is Miss Elba Flamini La Fran?ais. Our master Melba Alpezio de Fran''s sister."


    Elba responded with a quick jaw up to Shester''s introduction.


    "It''s Elba Flamini La Fran. I know you do, but I''m the current owner of the Fran family. Nice to meet you."


    Elba''s words had obvious thorns.


    It was a pride that I was the rightful successor to the Fran family and the current lord.


    But Leven of the decree was only finally gracious without changing one complexion.


    "And I''d like to introduce you to one person now. This is Lord Comet Alpezio de Fran. Naturally, Lord Melba''s younger brother."


    Then Comet greeted him as a gentle personality, as opposed to Elba.


    "Oh, hi... I''m Comet... Oh, I''m Comet Alpezio de Fran. Sorry, I don''t really have a full name..."


    But Leven did not change his complexion to this, only to give a deep salute.


    "The others will be these two followers. What do you think? May I present you to Lord Melba?


    Then Leven broke his hips deeply and bowed.


    However, the expression that raised his face was completely faceless, as was the case earlier.


    "... how about that? I was wondering if you could spare me.


    Shester asked overlapping because Leven wouldn''t open his mouth.


    Then Leven finally opened his mouth like that.


    "... Is Master Shester an intermediary or something? Could you please explain why the senior officials of the Valentin Republic intend to be present at the Franc family meeting?


    Leven caught Shester with a sharp gaze, though in a polite tone.

 925 Episode 923 Round Table

    Shester laughed bitterly at Leven''s inquiry.


    "Hmmm... I''m sure it''s unnatural that I should be present..."


    Shester put his right hand against his jaw and thought about it a lot.


    Then Elba frowned from the side and interrupted me to talk.


    "You shut the fuck up about your family order, didn''t you? Just take me to Melba!


    Then the answer that no one expected came back from Leven.


    "Yes, I did. Then please come this way. Our owner, Melba Alpezio de Franc, will meet you..."


    Then Elba just put the penetration in.


    "Heh!? Hey, you, a lot lighter, huh?


    Even though Elba said it in a clapped voice, Leven said it again without changing his complexion at all.


    "Yes. Earlier I asked Shester about the relationship and she thought it might be unnatural for you to be present at the Fran family meeting. Then that''s all I have. If Shester had kept some kind of ruse or plot in his chest, I know that he was designed so that he could be present at the meeting with all his ingenuity. But Master Shester didn''t, and he thought about it. That''s why I decided that Shester had nothing against my master."


    Elba was taken aback by Leven''s long and wide tongue.


    But Elba was just as good, and he succeeded in getting back on his feet.


    "... okay. If you want me to see you, let me see you. You want me to go to this door?


    "Yes, sir, it''s the left."


    All right, everybody, let''s go.


    Elba says, no, Zunzun and I went ahead and just left the reception room.


    When all the remaining Chesters laughed bitterly at each of them, they followed Elba one after the other.


    "Oh, the roundtable does a lot of good."


    In the room through which Elba and the others were passed there was a huge round table in the center of it.


    "Good for you. Come here, please. I thought you might be dragged out in front of Melba, sitting on the throne."


    That''s what Elba said and shrugged her shoulders.


    Then Leven, who still didn''t change his complexion one by one, began to explain.


    "My husband doesn''t have a sight room or anything like that. It is always up to you to use this round table, as we ensure that no matter how many (what) people are treated equally."


    When Leven said so, he drowned his head deeply.

 926 Episode 924: Melba Alpezio de Fran

    "Ah, well... fine. Then that''s it. More than that. Come on, everybody, let''s just sit down."


    Elba says no, he lowered his back to the chair in front of the tapestry with a plaid pattern decorated on the back wall of the room.


    Then Comet lowered to the right seat next to Elba, naturally.


    Next to it sat Bart, who recognized himself as Comet''s squire.


    Shester sat down next to Elba''s left side, where Asio and Tran quietly lowered their hips, although he hesitated for a moment.


    And the servants of Elba chose to stand in line behind Elba without choosing to sit, even though they were only slightly lost.


    Then just then another door opened without sound.


    "Come on, ghosts or snakes... finally face to face..."


    Elba whispered to Chester.


    It was then that Melba Alpezio de Fran appeared quietly and slowly.


    "�� Thank you for waiting�� I am Melba Alpezio de Fran?ais"


    Melba appeared in a large, fairly wide body, wrapped all over her body in a loose piercing jacket.


    Then first Shester stood up and greeted Melba with all due respect.


    Then Comet went on to it, and when I saw it, Balt stood up all the time.


    And when Asio, and Tran, stood up, and Elba stood up at the end of the day, feeling like a disapproval, Chester opened his mouth waiting for it.


    "First of all, I would like to apologize for the sudden visit. I..."


    Then Melba gently blocked Chester''s introduction with a calm voice.


    "Lord Shester, right? I''m asking. And... you''re Miss Elba. Plus you''re Comet, right?


    Melba said looking precisely at the three of them in turn.


    "Apparently, there''s no need to introduce anyone else, is there?


    "Yes, because I was lectured earlier by the Leven of the Family Order"


    "Really? That would be quick and helpful."


    At the same time that Shester said so, Melba came to the position directly in front of Elba across the round table.


    "Now that we have a chair, let''s sit down and talk."


    Melba sat smiling with her.


    Then, in response, the Chesters lowered their hips one after the other.


    "... Well, it''s quick, but what is it for you? Perhaps it''s about our brother''s back?


    Melba said Zubari to go straight into the room.


    Shester nodded greatly and affirmed it.


    "Discover. That''s exactly what we''re looking for. We''re here to help you see the tattoos on your back and find the hidden treasures of former Archbishop Fran."

 927 Chapter 925: Raid

    ����ȥ��Ф�һ�Ĵ󤭤���Ϣ��©�餷����


    ��������Ϥꤽ���Ǥ��������������줳�������դ��L���������Ȥ�˼�äƤ���ޤ�����������Ϥ錄�����������׷��礫�ä��Ǥ��͡�����


    ����Ȥ��Υ��Ф΅ۤ��ˤ��Ƥ����~�ˡ����������`�����ꤷ����


    ���ۤ�������򤵤�Ƥ���줿��������Ϥޤ��ι�(�ʤˤ椨)�Ǥ��礦������


    ����ȥ��Ф���Ԫ��Ц�ߤ�տ���ĤĴ𤨤���


    ���̻ʤ΄Ӥ��Ǥ�����ǰ���錄���ΤȤ����˺ζȤ��ˤ��֤��ߤ�˼�����\���u���������ΤǤ��������F�����ΤȤ����ˤ������ΤǤϤʤ��Ǥ�������


    ����ȥ���Ф��ء��������ʤ�������


    �����������٤�Ҋ����줿��͡��ζȤ�͡�


    ����Ƚ�Ȥϥ���åȤ��A������


    ���������Ρ��W�ΤȤ����ˤ������ߤ����Ǥ��������ԤäƤ�W�Ϛݸ����������������������֤��ˤ��Ƥ��줿��Τǡ�����


    ����ȥ��Ф������Ц�ߤ�����ƥ���åȤ�Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ��������„���Ƥ���衣��������ޤǤΤϡ��̻ʤⱾ�ݤǤϤʤ��ä���˼�äƤ��롣�Ȥ����Τ��������٤ʤ��ä������ʤˤ���\���|�������ä���������錄��������ָߤ򤯤��äƤ�����Τ��ä������ɤ����״�r�ω��ä��褦��������


    ���ФϤ����Ԥ���Ц���һ�䡢������������᤿��


    ���g�ϡ��Ĥ����դΤ��ȤʤΤǤ���������ޤǤȮ��ʤ��Ҏģ��


    �u�Ĥ��ܤ����ΤǤ���


    ���Υ��Фθ�פˡ���һ�����@���������Ϥ�����


    ���������Ф�һ�ˡ��@���ʤ�����侲���򱣤ä����������`��䄤��۲�Ǥ�äƥ��Ф�׽���ʤ��醖������


    �����Έ��Τ��^�ˣ�����Ϥޤ��ɤ줯�餤��Ҏģ�ǣ���


    ����ȥ��Ф����ۤΤ���΢Ц��տ���ʤ���𤨤���


    ���������u�Ĥϵ��^�ǤΤ��ȤǤϤ������ޤ��󡣤錄���΄e�P�Ǥγ����¤Ǥ��Τǡ�


    �����һͬ���{�äȤ��ä�Ǥ��ʤ�������


    ���ߤ򤯤��äƤ����Τ������ޤ���Ǥ������錄���Ϥ������뾯���Ĥ�ʤ����e�P�ظ����Ƥ��ޤä��ΤǤ���


    �������Ƥ��΄e�P���u��줿���������餯����ޤǤ��u�Ĥϡ��ͶϤ����뤿��Τ�Τ��Ĥ��ΤǤ��礦�ʡ�


    ���������`�η����ˡ����Ф��󤭤����ʤŤ�����


    �������������餯�Ϥ����Ǥ��礦�������٤ʤ����|�␙������ޤǤ��u�Ĥϡ����٤Ƥ�������ͶϤ����뤿���Ӌ�Ԥ��Ĥ��ΤǤ��礦�͡�


    ������ǔ������Ϥ����ۤɤǣ���


    ���Ϥ������������褽����ʮ���\�ϽM�����ä��Ӥ����u�äƤ��ޤ�����


    ������Ϥޤ����������^�˱Ȥ٤Ʒ����˱����Ǥ������e�P�ǡ��褯������������Δ���֤����������ޤ����ͣ���


    ����ȥ��Ф��٤�΢Ц��©�餷����


    ���������֤����������U�ǤϤ���ޤ����Ӥ����ΤǤ���

 928 Episode 926: Certain Enemies

    "Huh. I ran away... was it also a way out?


    Shester asked without breaking his sharp eyes.


    Then Melba did not break her grin, and replied with an extra look.


    "Yeah. Exactly. I didn''t expect anything about this massive raid, but I had a way out as a routine precaution. That helped me this time."


    "Really? I see. Not just this hall, but even the villa... is that supposed to be some kind of enemy?


    Then Melba''s grin turned into a bitter laugh.


    "No, just a precaution. It''s not about assuming someone has a particular enemy."


    "Wow. I feel a lot bigger for that?


    Shester obviously told me to provoke.


    But Melba never changed her complexion slightly.


    "I was born of cowardly nature��"


    Then Shester raised her mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    "Really? With all due respect, I''m observing you better than I was earlier, but as far as I can tell, you seem to have a rather rigid personality?


    Then Melba laughed a lot just looking up at the ceiling.


    And when I finished laughing, I turned to Shester again.


    "It''s a buyout, Mr. Shester. I''m a much more timid man than you think."


    But Shester didn''t pull.


    "I don''t think so. It shaped the town of Loubos or the satellite town like a chicken, not least because it was cowardly. From what I can see, first of all, it''s definitely supposed to be something that assumes some particular enemy."


    Then the grin disappeared softly and quietly from Melba''s face.


    "�� is it a particular enemy���� you have apparently come a long way there�� what do you consider yourself to be?


    Then Shester laughed at this question, again niggling.


    And when he gently corrected his dwelling, he said away in a kicking tone.


    "It''s Dallas."


    Then Melba''s complexion clearly changed.


    But he was quite self-contained, and it quickly subsided.


    "... is it Dallas... this also came up with an unexpected name... this was a bit unexpected..."


    Melba said quietly in an effort to cover up the upset of her heart or with a calm voice.


    Then Shester said with a grin on his mouth.


    "That''s the person in the standing tradition who made up so much wealth in one generation. I see you have great self-control. But... naturally, the people in the house don''t seem to have as much control as you, do they?

 929 Episode 927: Grace

    When Shester said so, he looked indoors and slowly glanced at those in Melba''s house who were unable to hide the upset.


    Then Leven, the only one of them keeping calm, pinched his mouth.


    "Master Shester. Let''s just say it''s cruel. Those who are here will look after their husbands and customers. But if they were told that all of a sudden the building was built on the assumption that it would be attacked by Dallas, and so on, it would be only natural for everyone to look around and be surprised."


    But Shester never pulled again.


    "No, you''re not. Those who are here are never inferior men or anything like that. They must all be wonderfully trained, skilled fierce men."


    Then Melba smiled with a broken face.


    And then, after a while, it would fit in. No, I looked at Chester with a slight grin at the beginning of my stay.


    "... brilliant. As you can see, they are SS men guarding my neighborhood."


    Shester pulled his jaw wide and nodded.


    "Again. There is no waste whatsoever in every single one of them. Let''s just say this is something you can''t master without very rigorous training."


    "Yeah, you''re right. They are the ones who became SS by completing all sorts of rigorous training to defend myself. I was then asked to remember my job as my youngest..."


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have enough grace for the movement. Grace, in other words, is synonymous with futile motion. I mean, those two are inherently incompatible patterns."


    Then Melba leaked a bitter laugh.


    "... I see. Maybe it is... Wasteless moves cultivated by rigorous training have, in turn, avenged..."


    But in the meantime, Leven of the decree was brilliant.


    That''s what Shester said and saw Leven.


    "Your movements are truly graceful. It is very similar to the ordinance of some house, which I take great care of. Normally, as a family ordinance, he also replaced himself with an extremely skilled warrior of inflexibility, in any useless move if he had to, while partitioning everything in the house with graceful moves... so do you?


    Then my husband Melba answered on behalf of Leven, who wouldn''t make it slight.


    "This is another observation. Leven is our family ordinance, as well as the captain of the SS."


    "Again. Looks like one better than you SS guys. That''s something like a captain."


    Then Leven gave Shester a quiet, awe-inspiring thank you without a voice.


    When Shester took it by nodding lightly, he turned to Melba again.

 930 Episode 928: The Word of Care

    "Then let''s get the conversation back to normal. This means that the SS members who are more protective of your neighborhood on a daily basis have been upset. Why did they show their upset on their faces when they were supposed to be heavily trained? That''s none other than because I poked the truth!


    Shester reinforced the end of the story and affirmed.


    Then Melba returned quietly with a gentle voice.


    "... What the hell does truth mean? Are you going to tell me that Dallas is really going to attack this Lubos or something?


    Then Shester corrected his residence and confronted Melba directly from the front.


    "No, let''s rephrase it exactly. I am treading that Daros will soon be attacked against Lowenglin. And in that case, here in Lowenglin, Loubos, will inevitably be caught up in the war, too. That''s what I''m saying."


    Then Melba exhaled one big sigh.


    "... are you serious about that? You seriously think Dallas is going to attack Lowenglin now?


    Shester answered this question without being slight.


    "I mean it."


    Melba shrugged her shoulders with her hands wide open in the daze at Shester''s answer, which was compelling to say whether or not.


    "... you don''t think it''s sane. Now Dallas isn''t what he used to be when he was the corner of the Three Powers, is he? Politics is corrupt, and the economy is on the way to stagnation�� it is a country that has become so depressed that it can no longer be considered to rise or anything else. Such a country would attack Lowenglin and so on... and the world would probably be lost."


    The grin had completely disappeared from Melba''s face.


    "Nostalgic... I''d think so if I were normal"


    Shester told me to whine quietly.


    Then Melba came over the words even more.


    "Naturally. That can''t be the case. Whatever the case, the national power is different. I don''t know exactly, but isn''t the current national power difference between Dallas and Lowenglin nearly triple? If that happens, it''s impossible for Dallas to attack or something. And vice versa, there''s no room for war anywhere in Dallas right now."


    But also in this description of Melba, Chester was calm himself.


    Then why is Rubos building a town like a strong fortress? He seems to be reporting to the Pontifical Agency to prepare for civil unrest, etc., but that is arguably a worldly myth. Five satellite towns and other excesses are also excessive in counteracting civil unrest. Let''s just say that the papal administration is full of idiots who believe in such a claim. "


    When Shester said so, he snorted one with Hung, and quickly raised his chin to snort Melba''s face.

 931 Episode 929: When to Raid

    Then Elba, who had previously watched the interaction between the two very closely, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Exactly! This town is just sturdy! Melba! Your point is a big lie!


    Then Melba shrugged her shoulders as she leaked a bitter laugh.


    "... I''m a lot older, aren''t I?


    Then Elba snorted one with Hung.


    "So what''s up? What does that have to do with anything?


    Elba put up on the shelf and said away that she was letting Comet call her sister.


    Then Melba turned to Shester again, while strengthening her bitter laughter.


    "... I don''t know what scale of civil unrest it is unless it happens. As Lord of this Loubos, I must be prepared to the fullest for my inhabitants, who admire me. That''s why we built a robust town based on surrounding it with satellite towns. It may appear somewhat daunting, but that''s what my natural cowardice is making me... no other way"


    Melba said away as she grabbed Shester''s eye directly from the front.


    Shester took it with a sharp gaze.


    "... fine. Shall we get the conversation back to normal?"


    Then Melba just said.


    "You''re talking about a raid by the Pope, aren''t you?


    "Oh, why is it that all of a sudden the Pope is really attacking me? Because I''m curious..."


    Then Melba answered this just as well.


    That''s because you disappeared.


    Shester didn''t know what it meant for a moment and asked Melba back.


    "We disappeared?


    "Yes, and now it has appeared before my eyes. But from the Pope, it will look like Comet suddenly disappeared and then even Miss Elba disappeared. Wouldn''t it have been quite a rush if it had been? If so, strike me with the clarity of where I will remain... and I think that''s what you thought."


    "I see. But then, isn''t the timing of the villa raid unnatural? By chance, did you go to the villa?


    Then Melba shook her neck to the side in a slow motion.


    "No, I go to that villa every weekend. So I don''t think it''s particularly unnatural timing."


    "Hmm... I mean, we suddenly attacked where we thought we were supposed to be in the villa when we attacked you in full force, because we suddenly disappeared from their papal sight..."


    Shester summed up the conversation and said:


    Then Melba nodded loudly.


    "I thought that was probably what happened."


    "Hmm... right..."


    Shester did his right hand under his chin, organizing his thoughts deeply for a while.

 932 Nine hundred and thirty, the fourth.

    "Hmm... I want to ask you one thing, how serious do you think this raid was? Do you think it was enough momentum to kill you?


    Then Melba pulled her jaw wide and nodded.


    "Yeah, you definitely meant to kill him. That''s because a few people who could actually be used in our house were killed..."


    "Well... then you mean it..."


    "Yeah, apparently, things are in a hurry."


    To Melba''s words, Chester bounced his eyebrows pickly.


    "... that means our request to light up the tattoos on our backs..."


    Then Melba blocked Shester''s words and said:


    "I''ll take it. If you keep your mouth shut and keep getting raided, someday it will be..."


    "Right. Thank you for that. Then... Miss Elba, is it just you?


    Suddenly Chester shook me up and Elba was very confused.


    "... oh, yeah... fine. If that''s the case, I''ll agree."


    Elba said in such a way that he had no choice.


    "Right. If that''s the case, we''ll have a threesome together."


    That''s what Shester said as she nodded, Melba said as she leaned her neck slightly.


    "What''s one going to do now? There should be four tattoos in all?


    Shester answered Melba''s question with a little thought and face.


    "Um. As for the fourth, honestly, we barely have any information. All I know is that my mother is apparently a discriminated citizen from the Kant continent. What do you say, by the way? Don''t you have any information about a fourth person?


    Then Melba shook her neck wide and sideways.


    "No, nothing. As much as I honestly doubt its real. What do you think, actually? Is there really a fourth person or something?


    "I don''t have enough information to assure you I''m here..."


    Melba thought to Shester''s answer, hands on his chin.


    "... I mean, you''re expecting that, too, and you''re talking about matching the tattoos for the three of us, right?


    Then Shester waved lightly.


    "Well, yeah. If a tattoo for three completes the map, you won''t have to look for a fourth. But if it''s not complete, if that incomplete map gives you some idea of where the stash is, you can go and find it. I think it''s a good idea to go look for a fourth person again."


    Then Melba responded with a difficult face, keeping her right hand on her chin.


    "... I see. That''s a good idea. By the way, what kind of substitute do you imagine a hidden treasure to be?

 933 Before the 931.

    Shester answered Melba''s question clearly.


    "I don''t know. But honestly, I don''t think it''s like gold or silver treasure."


    Melba asked overlapping, without breaking his difficult face.


    "... again, why?


    "If the treasure is hardware, it''s because I thought I''d be able to take it out right away. But former Archbishop Fran did not. I obviously chose a time-consuming and laborious method. I am therefore convinced that I am not like the treasures of gold and silver."


    Then Melba nodded greatly.


    "I totally agree. I don''t think I can think of anything more like a gold or silver treasure than a very troublesome way to hide things like tattooing the backs of four children living apart."


    Shester nodded greatly at Melba''s consent.


    "Then I dare ask, what do you think you are?


    Melba often thought about Shester''s questioning.


    "... Well, what is it... I used to wonder if it might be a secret document or something within the papal administration..."


    Then Chester''s eyebrows bounced picnically.


    But it was not only Chester, but also Elba and Asio and others.


    "... well. Is this a secret document within the papal administration? But now I think you said ''before''..."


    Melba raised her mouth angle and smiled at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Yeah, I used to think so. But if you think about it, this is a funny story. Because if that really is a secret document about within the papal administration, you should have used it when you were about to lose your legs. But he didn''t. As a result, he lost his leg beautifully. So we can say that this is not a substitute for any influence on factional strife within the papal administration. And isn''t that... what you think it is?


    Melba said with a gentle grin.


    Then Shester leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Apparently you were being seen through. As I said, I totally agree with you."


    Then Melba nodded greatly with a constant grin.


    "Did you still? When I said ''before'' earlier, your complexion seemed slightly different... but did you still think the same thing?"


    "Yeah, but when you do, you''re in trouble."


    said Shester as he put his arms together.


    Then Melba answered quickly.


    "Then what''s in the treasure? So you''re saying?


    "Exactly. That means you''ll be back in the shake. What kind of substitute did you try to hide until you imitated such a hassle... you have no idea."

 934 Lesson 932: The contents of treasure

    One.


    "But if you dig that out too, you''ll see...... doesn''t that mean?


    Shester also smiled with a grin at Melba''s return.


    "Sure. However, if the three tattoos can identify the location of the treasure..."


    Then Elba raised her voice there for the first time in a long time.


    "Okay! Then let''s just match the tattoos on your back. Something that speaks faster. Ah! That''s right. Speaking of which, I hadn''t heard, but you''re not gonna tell me to peel every skin off my back, are you?


    Elba told Charming.


    Then Shester replied with a grin.


    "Whatever. Ask the three of them to take a leisurely bath and uplift their bodies. If you do, the tattoo should come up. Write that down on paper. And if you look at that piece of paper, you''ll see what comes up."


    Then overlapping, Elba asked with a pretty face.


    "What is it?


    "I don''t know. What is it, what is it? I don''t know what''s coming out of all this."


    "Well, so is that. I can''t help thinking about it. Let''s just take a bath. By the way...... I say write my back down, but I guess that will prepare a woman properly, won''t it? I''m not going to show you my hot back for anything, am I?


    Then Shester shook him in some haste.


    "Oh of course... Lord Melba, can you prepare a woman?


    Shester said, looking at Melba on the way.


    Then Melba nodded with a delightful grin.


    "Got it. Leven, please."


    Melba gave instructions to Leven of the decree, smiling briskly.


    Then the leven returned a short, yes, and left the room promptly with graceful motion.


    When Shester exhaled one ho, he had a thank-you meeting with Melba.


    Two.


    Elba, who rose from the bath and successfully completed her tattoo transcript, returned to the waiting round table room of the Chesters as she exhilarated and dyed her cheeks red.


    "By the way, do you think the Pope himself knows about the contents of the treasure?


    Elba asked Shester abruptly.


    Shester came up with his right hand under his chin, although he was a little confused by the sudden inquiry.


    "... Come on, I don''t know for sure, but I don''t think you probably do. That is because there is no consistency in the Pope''s raids. When I think I''ve made you attack like a couple of times, when I find out you''re gone, I rush to attack Melba for real... I don''t think it would be such a move if I knew what was in the treasure..."

 935 Episode 933: A Simulation of Tattoos

    "I see. So we just got the information that there are hidden treasures in some way, and we don''t know anything as well as we do?


    "Probably..."


    Where Shester told him to whine, Melba and Comet came into the room, cheering up his face like Elba.


    "Thank you for waiting. Our tattoos are finished."


    Melba said on behalf of.


    Then from behind it came Leven, the family order, carrying a large parchment, looking important.


    "Or so. Then let''s have it spread over this round table."


    At Chester''s request, Leven carefully spread parchment over the round table.


    Shester stared carefully at the parchment placed on the round table.


    "This... Whose back is this for?


    When Shester asked, Leven answered just fine.


    "It belongs to Lord Elba"


    Shester nodded, shifting the parchment slowly and quietly.


    "So whose is this second one?


    Leven answered.


    "It belongs to Master Comet"


    Shester nodded again, shifting the second parchment in the opposite direction from the first.


    So this belongs to Lord Melba.


    Shester looked at the three tattoo simulations in a row.


    "It''s got all kinds of symbols on it... and lots of lines on it... yeah? It says something like a letter here, doesn''t it?


    Shester said, pointing to a simulation of Melba''s tattoo placed in the middle.


    Then Asio raised his voice.


    "This Comet''s has the same letters on it."


    Then Elba, who also pointed to his modeling, raised her voice in the same way.


    "To me, too. But what is this? What letter is that? Does anyone know who it is?


    But there was no one to nod to this Elba question.


    Then said Melba, who looked difficult and stared at the three models.


    "It''s a letter I''ve never seen... is this really a letter in the first place..."


    Then Shester said against Melba.


    "I know it''s probably a letter...... what do you think? Is there anyone in Loubos who seems to be strong enough for a letter like this?


    "... ok. I''ll look, but don''t expect too much. Rubos is still a new town, and we don''t have much in place when it comes to academic facilities. So the same applies to the human resources that accompany it��"


    Then Shester suddenly raised his voice out loud.


    "Right! If so, wouldn''t Glenn from the ancient library be able to read it..."


    That''s what Shester said, he frowned and thought.

 936 Lesson 934: Elbas Proposal

    Then Elba reacted to Shester''s soliloquy.


    "Who''s Glenn? Are you a strong person for these letters?


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "Oh, if only this were ancient letters."


    "Ancient letters? You mean the old letters?


    "That''s right. It''s about the lost civilization, the letters that the nation used. Glenn is tough on those things. So he might..."


    "Then call me soon."


    Elba said without permission.


    Shester said with a bitter laugh.


    "Right. Let''s do that. Leven, I''m sorry, but I want to write to you. I was wondering if you could get ready?


    Then Leven bowed his head carefully.


    "Yes, I did. I''ll be right back."


    Leven promptly left the room when he said so.


    "Well, what about the other parts? Do you have anything in mind?


    Shester asked everyone as she stared at the simulation again.


    But there was no one to speak up, even though they mocked and glistened thoughtfully.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what these symbols mean at all..."


    Then Elba said in a slightly tall voice that he would not be angry.


    "Even this line is! Is it the way or what... you don''t even know that!


    "Hmmm... lots of curves, but a few straight lines too... and the thickness of the line is just wrong... is this what I wrote down the avenue and the trail?... or does that mean something completely different? ����


    Then Melba opened her mouth heavily.


    "... is it still going to be key if you can read that letter?


    "Mm-hmm. Maybe that letter itself could be the instruction manual..."


    Then Elba screamed even higher than earlier.


    "All right! Let''s just call it a break."


    Then Shester panicked about this.


    "Wait a minute! You''re not going to tell me you''re going back to Odine, are you?


    Then Elba turned out to be a natural face.


    "That''s right. Because I can''t be away from the papal administration for very long. Because I''m the Archbishop, right? You know what, Glenn, I don''t know where people are, but you''re not in Loubos, are you? Then it''ll take him days to get here, won''t it? If that happens, I can''t do it. In the meantime, I have to go back to Odine once. On top of that, if you file a vacation application again, you can rest again."


    In Elba''s rightful words to those in position, Shester conceived of the phrase.

 937 Episode 935: Spill

    One.


    "... sure... speaking of which Miss Elba suddenly joined us, didn''t she?


    "Yeah, I filed a five-day vacation application and put it down. But that, too, is about to expire. I mean, it feels like if we don''t leave here today, we''re not gonna make it."


    Then Melba, who was quietly silent and listening to the exchange between the two, opened her mouth to the contrary.


    "Then let''s all move on to Audean."


    Everyone who was there was greatly surprised by Melba''s sudden offer.


    "Are you sure? Mind if I leave Loubos here?


    The servant Chester also asked rather bewildered.


    However, Melba had a calm atmosphere, such as being young.


    "I don''t mind. It is for the people of heaven and earth that I have replaced Loubos with a robust city, and not for myself to be caged. So it''s not like I''m leaving here any more than the situation is currently pressing."


    Then Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Right. That helps. Glenn is in the town of Tulka, near Odine. If we''re going to Audine, it''s convenient."


    Then Melba nodded forcefully this time.


    "Then you should write to me as soon as possible so that I can meet you in Audience. The only problem is that when it comes to Odine, he''s on the papal knees, but he also doesn''t have to get balls if he''s in the enemy. I thought it''d be nice to jump into one of our enemies."


    Then Shester nodded very much once again.


    "Uhm! Looks like you were still the owner of a rigid personality. Fine. As soon as you write your sentence, let''s try to head to Audine. Can we all do that?


    In response to Shester''s inquiry, everyone stood up at once and responded orally.


    It took a long time to get to Audine, the Imperial capital.


    Two.


    "Oh! This is Mr. Shester! You''ve finally met me!


    Glenn greeted Chester''s line with a little excitement, even though the months weren''t over.


    Then Shester was named, or he exchanged greetings on behalf of a line.


    "Oh, that''s a glimpse, Glenn. I''m sorry you had to come all the way to Odine."


    "No, it''s outrageous. I was just worried."


    Chester, who thought a lot about Glenn''s words, asked.


    "Worried? Oh well. You went out of your way to interview your alma mater to find out if the hexagonal underground passage surrounding Audine was some kind of spell, right? Because we suddenly disappeared despite...... sorry. You got me worried, didn''t you?

 938 Lesson 936: Ancient Spells

    Then Glenn gave me a slightly shy look.


    "... oh, hey, yeah when they say that... but I didn''t really care if I could have done something else about it..."


    "Yeah? So what were you worried about?


    Then Glenn blushed even more embarrassed.


    "No... I was worried that it would be okay for someone like me to really interrupt this Archbishop Fran''s mansion..."


    Glenn whispered the last time he could not hear.


    Then Elba opened her mouth with a greeting.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I thought the best way to base this place was through the dead. Glenn, are you familiar with ancient scripts? Then I''ll count on you. Oh, you''re late. I am the Lord of our hotel, Archbishop Elba Flamini La Fran. You''re not gonna suffer."


    Then Glenn turned his eyes round and was surprised.


    "Ha! Ah, you were revealed under Archbishop Fran! I apologize for this. My name is Glenn Michigan and I am a scholar at the ancient library in the town of Tulka. Please let me know..."


    Then Elba put her hand on her hips and grinned satisfactorily.


    Chester smiled bitterly when he saw it.


    "Glenn, you don''t have to be afraid of that. We want to borrow your wisdom. You can be more grand. Right? Miss Elba."


    Then Elba, shaken by Chester, made his mouth a letter to.


    "... well, that''s the thing. You don''t have to be afraid, Glenn. Regards."


    Then Glenn was very pleased.


    "Yes! I''ll do my best, so ask me anything. Even if I don''t know, I''ll tell you all about it and find out."


    Then Shester said as he remembered.


    "Speaking of which, what do you know about the hexagonal underground corridor you''ve been looking into?


    Then Glenn looked at Chester with delight.


    "Yes! That was still the ancient spell"


    Then Elba asked a lot.


    "Ancient spells? What the hell are you talking about?


    Then Shester answered that.


    "Oh, I have to explain to you too... maybe we can''t deny the possibility of being connected to all kinds of things..."


    When Chester said so, he explained to Elba and the others the underground passage built to surround Audine, the imperial capital of Lowenglin.


    Then Melba raised her surprise.


    "That sort of thing goes to Odine... and you say it''s a spell thing, right?


    Then Melba asked and Glenn answered.


    "Yes, I went to the university where I came from because I specialize in ancient documents and so on, and I didn''t specialize in spells. And I asked various experts there. And it turns out, first of all, it''s definitely an ancient spell."

 939 Episode 937: Physical Tricks

    ����Ȥ����ǥ��������`������äƌ��ͤ���


    ������󡢤��ιŴ����g�ȤϺΤ�����


    ���Ϥ����Ŵ����g�Ȥϡ����~��ͨ��Ŵ��ڤ������Ф��Ƥ���ԭʼ�Ĥʅ��g�Τ��ȤǤ���


    ����ȥ��������`�����֤�������򤷤���


    ��ԭʼ�Ĥ������錄���υ��g�ˤĤ��ƤϤޤ��֪�R���ʤ��Τ������F���΅��g��������ʤ�Τ�����Ȥ��ơ�����ȤϤ������`����ΤʤΤ��ͣ���


    ����ȥ�����g����줺�˴𤨤���


    ���Ϥ����F���ˤ���g�Ϥ���ޤ����Ǥ��������ħ�������L���Ϥˤ����ΤǤ��ơ��������`���ΤǤ����֤����פ��h���¤��ޤ��ȡ��F���Τ�Τ������Ĥ��˒줱���Ϥ����äơ�ħ���lj����������������Ф��Ф��ʤΤǤ������Ŵ��Τ����ħ���Ϥޤä����ä��������Ĥ��˒줱�������ä�����������ΤǤ����Ĥޤ�޴�������Τε���ͨ·�����ˤ��������Ĥ��˒줱�Ȥ����櫓�ʤ�Ǥ���


    ���դ࡭���ʤ�ԭʼ�Ĥʤȱ��F�����櫓���ʣ���


    ����ȥ���󤬴󤭤����ʤ�������


    �����ˤ���ͨ��Ǥ������ε���ͨ·���Τ�Τ˅��g�Ĥ���ζ�Ϥ���֤������L�����¤򤫤����������Ƥ���Ȥ����櫓�ʤΤǤ���


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ��Ĥޤ��⡭���Ȥ����櫓���ʣ���


    ���Ϥ������˽񤳤Εr�⡢�L�����¤��Ф�һ˲�ʤ櫓�Ǥ����Ǥ�������g�Ͻ��ۤ�Τ鷺�����ĉ������Ƥ���Ȥ����櫓�Ǥ���


    ���Ĥޤ�ħ���δ����˕r�g���ä��Ƥ���Ȥ����櫓���������;����ʤ��L���r�g�򤫤��ơ�����


    ���Ϥ���ȫ������ͨ��Ǥ���


    ����ȥ��������`��ü���˴󤭤ʰ����Ĥä���


    ����������ǡ����������Ȥ����ΤϤɤ���ʤΤ�����


    �����ϥ��������`�����~����ζ���狼�餺��„����������


    �������ɤ���ȤϤɤ�������ζ�ʤΤǤ�������


    ����ȥ��������`������������Ϥ��Τޤޤ��Ԥä���


    ���Ĥޤꤽ������������ף���ʤΤ�������Ȥ�⤤�ʤΤ���������


    ����ȥ���󤬁I�֤�ݥ�ȺϤ碌�Ƽ{�äα���Ȥʤä���


    ���ʤ�ۤɣ�ף����⤤�ⱳ�кϤ碌�δ���ɤ��������Ȥˤω���Ϥ���ޤ��󤫤�͡�


    �������������ζ��Ĥϱ��Yһ��Τ�ΤʤΤ�������ǡ�������󡢾����{�ˤǤϤ��ε���ͨ·�Ϥɤ���ʤΤ��ͣ���


    ���������`�Ά��������˥���󤬤��ʤ��줿��


    ���������ߤޤ��󡣃W�ˤϤ狼��ޤ��󡭡���


    ����󤬤����ꤷ�U�ʤ��������Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��������`�������������֤򒤤��ơ����ʤ���륰���ˌ����ƃ��������򤫤�����


    �����䡢�ݤˤ���ʡ����g�Ͼ��Ό��T��ʤΤ�����ʡ�����ˡ������T�ҤǤ�狼�뤫�ɤ���������


    ����ȥ��������`�����~��@���褦�ˤ��ơ����Ф��Ԥä���


    ���_���ˡ����g�H�˅��g���äƤ���Ȥ�����Ҋ��С�ף�����⤤�������e�Ϥ����ˤĤ������Ǥ������g�˵���ͨ·����������ǤϤɤ���ʤΤ����жϤ��y�������Ǥ��͡����Τ����`�դΤ褦�ʤ�ΤǤ����ͨ·�ˤ������Ƥ����ꤷ����e�Ǥ����͡�����


    ���ФϤ����������y����򤷤ƿ����z�����

 940 Episode 938: Divine Letters

    Then Shester shook it big or small.


    "I didn''t walk through the underground aisle without a neighborhood, but I didn''t have anything like that, and I probably wouldn''t put anything like that right away... No, wait..."


    Shester suddenly silenced, wondering if anything had come to mind in the middle of the conversation.


    And when I wandered off for a few moments, I looked up.


    "If you''re celebrating, you don''t have to hide it. Grandeur, that''s all you have to do to pray for Audine''s peace of mind by putting up relief and everything. But not doing it..."


    Then Melba took Shester''s words again.


    "So there''s a good chance of a curse?


    Shester nodded greatly.


    "Exactly. Well, I''m not an expert either, so I can''t be sure, can I?


    Shester blushed her shoulders lightly when she said so.


    "Well, for one thing, that would be fine with me about the underground passage. Glenn, there''s another reason I called you out of my way."


    That''s what Shester said, hand-invited Melba''s family order Leven, who had refrained behind him.


    As Leven moved forward in his graceful motion, he carefully spread the three parchments he had on the large table.


    "... What''s this? ����


    Glenn took an interesting peek at the parchment on the table.


    "Right here, Glenn. Don''t you recognize this letter?


    Shester pointed to the parchment and said.


    Then Glenn glanced at the root of his eyebrows and peered further into it.


    "... I see, is this... the reason you called me..."


    Glenn shrugged so, staring further at the parchment.


    And......


    "... this is a god letter..."


    The Chesters coloured Glenn''s answer.


    "Can you read it!?


    Glenn was greatly surprised and glanced back lightly at Chester, who asked uncommonly and glanced back.


    Then Shester saw it and apologized with a bitter smile.


    "No, sorry. I''m sorry. What do you say? Can you read this letter?


    Then Glenn smiled lightly and declared forcefully.


    "Yes, I can read it. But please take a moment."


    Shester nodded and asked overlapping.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. How long will it take?


    Then Glenn replied with a glimpse of the divine script.


    "... right... about an hour..."


    Then Shester said in surprise.


    "So soon!?


    Then Glenn immediately returned the answer as to whether he was used to it again and slightly freaked out.


    "Yeah, yeah, maybe it''ll take a little longer, but I guess that''s about it..."


    Chester nodded satisfactorily to Glenn''s answer.

 941 Lesson 939 Blueprint

    One.


    Then he nodded again and again as Shester looked over everyone''s face.


    "Right, okay. Okay, please. I don''t know, should we get a separate room?


    Then Glenn''s face became a little brighter.


    "Oh, that would help. You can concentrate."


    Shester nodded and saw the face of the Lord of this Hall.


    "Miss Elba, that''s what I''m talking about. I''d like to ask you to prepare a separate room."


    Then Elba nodded and at the same time gave instructions to the servant to refrain beside him.


    "Prepare the separate rooms."


    Elba''s servant then silently folded his hips and bowed his head, then slowly advanced forward to Glenn, saying at the same time that he would quickly and carefully hold the parchment on the table together.


    "Come on in, then."


    The servant spearheaded Glenn in a flowing motion and moved to the next room.


    Then Elba, who had dropped it off, said with a smile against him.


    "Okay, then we''ll have a meal. Looks like we''re ready."


    When Elba said so, another servant bowed his head deeply.


    "Yes, we have a meal for you, please come here, gentlemen"


    The servant opened a different door than the Glenns had left earlier.


    Then, on a bright white, elongated dining table, a colorful, sumptuous meal had already been prepared.


    "Okay, let''s not hesitate."


    Everyone grinned at Chester''s cue, but they came to us with a delicious dish.


    Two.


    Glenn jumped in out of breath as the Shesters flattened their lavish meals and returned to the reception room to relax for a little while.


    "Thank you all for waiting! I get it!


    Then Shester, who had kept herself on the couch, gained momentum.


    "Right! You got it!


    When Shester approached the round table in the middle of the room, Glenn also approached him, and instead placed three parchments side by side on that round table.


    "I will now briefly explain. What is written in this synonym is a blueprint, if I may say so."


    "Blueprints? Of what?


    Glenn smiled pleasantly as Shester asked a lot.


    "It''s a blueprint to make this map complete."


    "Finished form... can you do it now with its finished form?


    When Shester asked, Glenn suddenly brought a glowing object to his right hand and brought it to his own face.


    "I can do it. With this."


    Shester peered into Glenn''s right hand with a frown root.

 942 Episode 940 Symbols

    "With that scissor? So you''re just gonna chop up the map?


    Glenn became a full grin at Shester''s inquiry.


    "Exactly! Take a good look at this map. It''s divided into thick and thin lines, isn''t it?


    Looking at Glenn''s fingertips, Chester nodded.


    "Oh, there are two kinds of lines"


    "Yes. Pay attention to this thick line. Separate symbols on both ends of the line, right?


    "Oh, sure. There''s a symbol on both ends..."


    Then Glenn grinned.


    "It is. I mean, you cut the thick line between this symbol and the symbol with scissors."


    "Do you want this thick line... the same for the other thick lines?


    "Yes, look at both ends of the other thick line. It''s all symbolic, isn''t it?


    Then Elba screamed, looking so hard at the map.


    "It''s attached! There''s a symbol on both ends of the thick line over here too... Ah! It''s on the thick line over there too... but they all look like different symbols, don''t they?


    Then Melba, who was sighing at the map as well as eating it, said in a calm voice.


    "No, look at this. This symbol... is the same thing as the symbol on this line."


    Then I smiled so badly that Glenn had no more.


    "Exactly! To tell you the truth, the symbol on the edge of this thick line is a numerical representation of the divine letters!


    Then Shester said as he just said he had it all figured out.


    "Right! After you cut the thick line, you fit the same number!?


    Glenn nodded loudly at Shester''s answer.


    "Correct! That completes the real map!


    "All right! Then hurry...... no, let''s leave another set of simulations just in case"


    Then Glenn said, smiling quietly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already made a simulation."


    When Glenn said so and looked back, Elba''s servant spread the parchment he had and showed it to him.


    "I see. You work fast inside, huh? Glen."


    Glenn laughed happily as Shester winked.


    "I knew I was going to cut it off on the way, so I had it mocked while I was deciphering it."


    "Right. Then don''t hesitate to chop and carve this map?


    When Shester said naughty, Glenn looked the same and nodded.


    "Yes, please hang up."


    Chester looked at Glenn and laughed a lot, and he turned to everyone and declared forcefully.


    "Okay! Then let''s split up and cut it up!


    Under Shester''s ordinance, everyone went to work together.

 943 The meaning of the Nine Hundred and forty-one story line

    "... that? Doesn''t fit?... What do you mean? ����


    Glenn groaned like he was in great trouble.


    Then Shester gently pounded Glenn''s shoulder like that.


    "That''s okay, Glenn. It doesn''t fit."


    Glenn was surprised and rushed to see Shester.


    "Naturally it doesn''t fit... what do you mean?


    "I don''t have enough original maps. So what''s the matter? There''s a way out of it."


    "I''m missing one... right, so..."


    "Oh, so this isn''t your fault. This is our problem. You did well. [M] Thanks."


    Then Glenn gave him a slightly hazy smile, but once again he looked at the empty map of the hole and gave him a dismaying look.


    "But this... the central part of the heart is so empty..."


    Then Shester said with a wrinkle between his brows.


    "Sure... but if you scrutinize other parts of the information, you may know some things"


    Then Melba quickly agreed with Shester.


    "Sure. In fact, if you put it together this way, it will be clear that this is some map. It''s just a question�� what map is this��"


    Then Comette, who had a rare and much more difficult face from earlier, groaned in a small voice, blushing her voice slightly even if she was thirsty.


    "... I don''t know if it''s my fault... I think I saw it somewhere... but..."


    Then Elba, who was beside Comet, jumped at what this Comet said.


    "What!? What! What!? Comet, have you seen the topography on this map?


    Then Comette panicked, spreading her palms open and shaking desperately in front of her face.


    "No! No, no! Just because I think I saw it... I didn''t see it..."


    "But I think you saw it, didn''t you? That''s fine. Remind me, Comet."


    "Hey... even if they say so... can you remember..."


    "Hang in there! Good luck tracking your memories! That way I''ll always remember!


    Then he nodded firmly as Comet gave an anxious look.


    "... ok. I''ll try......"


    Comet said so, desperately looking at the map.


    "... it feels like this road... I think I''ve probably seen it... and this one... it represents a ridge of mountains, not a road? ����


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "I see. It''s not like the line always represents the way, but if it represents something else, I can certainly think of it."


    That''s what Shester said, but he had expectations for Comet''s memory.

 944 Episode 942 Reconciliation

    "Yes, perhaps this line is a ridge of mountains... and these four symbols... represent a lake?


    I glanced over the four symbols as Comet drew a circle all the way through the map with his fingers.


    Then Shester raised his admiration.


    "Oh! I see, right! These four symbols are exactly the same thing. That lines the four sides of the rectangle. Moreover, these are just off the line that seems to be the ridge of the mountain. That means��"


    Then now I aligned my hands with my pussy just because Melba had made a point.


    "Right! So the weir lake was built with the eruption of the volcano? Well, now you''re more likely that this line is a ridge of mountains, aren''t you?


    Shester nodded and urged Comet further ahead.


    "What do you think? Comet. Do you have any idea which area the terrain is around?


    Comet was thinking about whether he was desperately following his memory or rather wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    "... there''s a mountain, there''s a lake... there''s a road here... where you''re wandering like this..."


    Comet contemplated even more desperately, whispering with a bump.


    And......


    "Ok!! I get it, this place!!


    Comet suddenly screamed.


    Shester asked, without getting her hair in between, to scream like Comet.


    "Where!? Where the hell are we!?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Comet gave a full grin.


    "It''s Almento. It''s a scenic highland area in the northwest of Lowenglin."


    Chester nodded greatly at Comet''s answer.


    "All right! Miss Elba! Give me a detailed map of the area around Almento!


    Elba nodded forcefully at Shester''s instructions.


    And when he turned to his own servants, he also nodded forcefully.


    Then the servants seemed to make sense, and they left the room in a hurry.


    And after a while, the servants of the matter returned.


    They brought in a large square table for four and rushed to place it next to the round table where the map was located.


    Then he did not set aside time, and another servant appeared with a large piece of paper round his hands.


    As the servant advanced to the square table where he had just been placed, he spread out the large round paper in his hand and placed it.


    "Okay! This is the map around Almento, isn''t it? Let''s see what we can do."


    Everyone looked at the two maps at the same time on Chester''s signal.


    Then one after the other came out of everyone''s mouth.


    And at last, it was Shester who made the final decision with reference to their words.


    "Well done Comet. This map is definitely from around Almento!


    He was praised by Shester, and Comet was much to blame.

 945 Lesson 943: The Villa

    Then now Elba beside praised Comet.


    "Wow, Comet! You got that figured out, didn''t you? That''s my brother. I have a high nose as a sister."


    Then Comet lit up even more.


    "Oh, no, that''s not particularly awesome. Just so you happen to know this place well, it''s just a coincidence, sister."


    But Elba''s praise never stopped.


    "What are you humbled about? No matter how good a place you found out, you wouldn''t normally know on such a weird map. But Comet figured it out. I saw this line as a ridge of mountains, and I saw these four identical symbols as lakes. Wonderful! Aren''t you a genius, too?


    Comet lit up to swing at Elba''s so much praise that he had no more.


    "Hey, hey - I can''t believe you''re such a genius... hey - I''m here - for my sister. It''s too much praise for anything ~"


    Comet scratched his head as he twisted his body less of a delight.


    But Elba''s words didn''t stop.


    "Oh, there''s no such thing as too much praise. You deserved so much praise. You can be more proud."


    Then he tuned in to Elba, even as Shester laughed somewhat bitterly.


    "Miss Elba may well say so. I never thought I''d know exactly where this map was going to point. I think you did really well."


    Then Comet was no longer speechless and twisted his body even further than earlier, almost to the point of being a mollusk.


    "But how did you know this Arment so well?


    To Shester''s sudden enquiry, Comet woke Shan only his body.


    "Ah, yes. Almento used to visit with his mother when I was a kid."


    "Wow. With your mother. Almento was a scenic highland area, wasn''t it? Does that mean there was a villa for the summer?


    Then Comet suddenly clogged the words and thought.


    "What?... No, the house wasn''t wealthy... I don''t have a villa... is that it?... That''s crazy... is that it?... Then that building..."


    Comet suddenly felt confused.


    Shester asked Comet as he frowned.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Comet? Stay with me. Was it a hotel or something you used to say to your mother? Or..."


    Then Comet looked hazy and leaked the word.


    "... it was a villa... very big and very splendid..."


    Comet groaned like every wow whether his childhood memory had been suddenly awakened.

 946 Chapter 944: Conductor

    Then Shester said with more wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "... you''ve never thought about it before, have you? Whose property was the thoughtful villa that I used to go to as a young child... why I could have gone to such a splendid villa that I was not supposed to be very wealthy..."


    Then he shrugged as if Comet had understood everything.


    "Yes...... I never even thought about it. But now I know. Because there''s only one person who seems to own such a luxurious villa..."


    Then Shester took the word.


    "You''re a former Archbishop of Fran, aren''t you?


    Comet shook his head vertically with a big cockroach.


    Then Elba screamed there.


    "Wait a minute! There''s no such thing as an Armento villa in my inheritance, is there?


    Shester answered Elba''s question.


    "Probably the hidden property of each of those villas"


    "... Oh, you know what?"


    Elba was convinced even with a slightly more complex look on his face.


    Then Shester, who saw it, turned to Comet again.


    "Comet, the way to the villa, remember?


    Then Comet thought a little.


    "... what do you think... this map has the most important central part missing. If you''re going..."


    That''s what Comet said, while placing his right index finger on the map.


    "Always, from which side of this road were you in Armento?... Yeah, that''s right. I was always watching the mountain on my left hand while the carriage rocked me, so I just had to head north from the south."


    "Um, okay. We''re heading north on this road, right? How''s it going down there?


    "... uh-huh, honestly, I remember you from up ahead... if I could show you all to the villa... I''m not sure..."


    When Comet said that, he was still upset by his lack of confidence.


    But the opposing Chester began to laugh at his mouth when he noticed that he was often watching such a comet.


    And most importantly, Chester opened his mouth.


    "No, Mr. Comet, you don''t have to be so disappointed. Because we have more directions than you."


    Comet was surprised, and at the same time, he bluffed a lot of Shester''s words.


    But no matter how much Comet thought, he didn''t know what Chester meant by words.


    "... what does that mean? I''m not sure..."


    Then Chester raised her mouth even more and laughed.


    "Have you forgotten? Always follow you like a shadow. [M] He should have been by your side by the time you got there, right?


    Then immediately Comet shouted with a hazy look.


    "Right! Baltic!"


    When Comet shouted that way, he looked back in a hurry.


    Then there was the figure of the old general, extremely bent, who pushed his emotions to death like Nobu.

 947 Chapter 945: Directions

    Shester looked at such a balt and asked with a quiet calm voice.


    "Bart, you''re Comet''s escort, right? That''s just for kids... then I think you should be going to that villa too, don''t you?


    Then Balt opened his mouth quietly, with a faceless expression.


    "... Dear Left. We have been to villas in Almento many times"


    "Right. So you can give me directions? Unlike Comet, who was a kid, you were supposed to be a clean adult already, right?


    But Balt didn''t speak any more, only nodded slowly.


    "Well, that helps. By the way... why didn''t you come up with a name when Comet wasn''t sure about the directions?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Baltic was also silent.


    Then Shester, who saw it, raised her mouth angle and laughed invincibly.


    "Hmm. Why don''t you answer? If it is to be interpreted favourably, I want to make Comet active, but for now, I can''t help but go to the field and try to guide Comet verbally to give me directions to the villa to set up a handle. But it is a well-known fact that you are Comet''s protector. Then sooner or later someone will realize that. Then what I just said should naturally be impossible. Bart, you can''t possibly be unaware of that, can you?


    But Baltic never opened his mouth.


    "Hmm... apparently you''re not willing to answer?


    Shester blurred her shoulders and exhaled softly.


    "... balt..."


    Comet whispered softly, staring at the interaction between the two, worried.


    Then Elba, who was similarly watching the exchange between the two, even said it seemed troublesome.


    "Fair enough. We know where to go than that, and we should get going."


    Then Chester nodded into small pieces several times.


    "... right. Baltic, will you show us the way to the villa?


    Then Balt nodded silently.


    Shester decided to agree with Elba, feeling just a little concerned, but thinking he couldn''t help but talk about it here any longer.


    "Okay. Then let''s just say we leave. We don''t have to look for a fourth person anymore than we know where we''re going."


    Then Elba nodded forcefully.


    "Come on, then, everybody, let''s go for Almento!


    Under Elba''s decree, everyone responded in unison.


    And with an excited look on each of us, it was to take a step towards the final destination of this journey.

 948 Chapter 946 Allocation

    "... that''s a lot of non-floating faces, huh? Mr. Shester."


    Said Asio as he peered into Shester''s face, shaken by his horse''s back.


    Shester then exhaled lightly and furiously, giving a gentle glance against the peeping asio.


    "... sort of..."


    Shester shrugged so, turning back to the front again.


    Did Azio attract a lot of interest in Chester''s attitude like that, and he''s eaten even more with his face in front of him.


    "Something bothering you?


    Then Shester answered with a bitter laugh as if he had noticed.


    "There''s a fourth person, I''m really curious..."


    Then Asio gave him a smile that even seemed fun.


    "I see. Do you care about the fourth person''s shadow"


    Seeing the fun look on Azio''s face, Chester deepened his bitterness even further.


    "Doesn''t that sound like a lot of fun? I assume you''re concerned about the fourth, too?


    Then Azio nodded loudly.


    "Of course it is. It''s weirder not to care, isn''t it? In fact, I was surprised when you told me to leave the fourth person alone earlier."


    "Hmm. But shouldn''t the search for the fourth take precedence over the discovery of the map mystery?


    "Really? Then I''ll actually take the treasure... whatever''s in it, right? What would you do if you found the treasure? Are you going to split the three of us into mountains?


    Then Chester looked a little more difficult.


    "... sure. I don''t know if it''s the kind of thing that can be divided first, but what if it''s something that can be divided?


    "... wouldn''t you normally divide it into quarters?


    "Right. But that''s also what we need to talk about if we can find a fourth person. But unfortunately, we have very little information about the fourth person. I don''t think this is going to help, even if we split it it into four parts..."


    "Yeah, sure. All I know so far is that my mother is a discriminated person..."


    "Oh, not very much, but that''s not enough to make a search."


    Then Azio opened his mouth rather reluctantly.


    "... Um, we were talking about the distribution earlier..."


    Then Shester asked with a little surprise at a distinctly different Asian tone than before.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    Then Asio panicked a lot at Shester''s reaction like that.


    "What?... No, it doesn''t mean what''s wrong..."


    Shester was greatly suspicious because Asio''s return was not too much like his.

 949 Episode 947: Mediator

    ���դࡣ����������ˤϻŤƤƤ���褦��Ҋ���뤬����


    ���������`�Ά����ˡ����������դȤܤ�����


    �����������Ǥ���������ʤ��ȤϤʤ���˼����Ǥ����ɤ͡�������


    ���������`�Ϲ֤��ߤʤ���⡢�����Ǥ�������Ѻ�����𤷤Ƥ����������ʤ���˼����Ԓ�����Ȥ��M��뤳�ȤȤ�����


    ��������������ʤ�Ф���������Ƿ����Ԓ�����ɤ��������Τ�����


    ���������`��Ԓ����䤨���Ȥ��M�᤿���Ȥˌ����ơ����������٤��ۤäȤ����褦�ʱ���򸡤��٤���


    �������Ϥ������Τ����ȳ�����Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ��ä����ϡ��ĵȷ֤Ȥ���Τ������ΤǤϤʤ����Ȥ���Ԓ���ˤʤ�ޤ�����������


    ���������������ʡ��������������Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ����������Ԓ�����Ȥ����������������ʣ���


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ������������򜺤���������Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ������ϤǤ������������ĵȷ֤��׵�����˼���ޤ�������


    �����󣿺Τ��ԤäƤ�����������Ŀ��Ҋ�Ĥ��ä��ʤ�С��ĵȷ֤��׵��˛Q�ޤäƤ���ǤϤʤ�����


    ����ȥ�������������۲�򥷥������`���򤱤Ĥġ��ͤ�������ä������Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ������ĸ�H������e��Ǥ⡭���Ǥ�����������


    ����ȥ��������`���ϵ㤬���ä��ȤФ���ˡ��ζȤ���Ť����ä���


    �������ʤ�ۤɤʡ��ɤ��⤪���������Ԥ��򤹤��˼�äƤ������������������Ȥ���


    ���Ϥ����g�H�ɤ�˼���ޤ��������������`����


    ����ȥ��������`���󤭤���򤹤��᤿��


    ����Ȼ�ĵȷ֤���ĸ�H������e��Ǥ��������ΤǤ�������������ʤ��Ȥ��v�S�ʤ������줬���ɤ�ȡ��֤��p�餵���ʤ�Ƥ��Ȥ����äƤ����櫓���ʤ�����ʡ�


    �����������ϰ�����۲�Ϥ��Τޤޤˡ�����˥��������`�ؤȆ�����������


    ���_�����F���Ϥ�������Ǥ��礦���Ǥ����F������A�ˤǤϤ���ޤ������ȷ֤Ǥ����������ĵȷ֤Ǥ������������Է֤θ���ʹ�ߤޤ����ͣ��Ǥ������ˤ����ˤϤɤ��Ǥ��礦�����ˤ�ˤ��Ƥߤ���Է֤�ȡ��֤��p�餵����U�Ǥ��礦������ⱻ��e���Ϣ�ӤΞ�ˤǤ�������DZˤ�ϡ����������Ʊ����˼{�ä����˼���ޤ�����������


    ����ȥ��������`��Ŀ�򼚤ᡢ���M��ǿ����z�����


    �����Ƥ��Ф餯���ᡢ���������`��Ŀ��Ҋ�_���ƛQ��γ̤��Z��ΤǤ��ä���


    ���錄�����{�ä����褦���錄���Ϥ��Ǥˤ����z�b���}���{ͣ�ߤΤĤ�����������錄����؟�Τ�֤äƱˤ���h�ä��褦��


    ���������`�ϡ����ʤꏊ��ο��{�Ǥ�äƤϤä���ȶ��Ԥ�����


    ����ϡ����Ά��}�˷e�O�Ĥ��v���Ȥ������������`�ʤ�����ԤǤ��ꡢ�������Ϥ������Ԥ��������������Ȥ˜��㤷���Τ����󤭤����ʤ����ΤǤ��ä���

 950 Episode 948: Behind the Eyes

    "... can you persuade me? No, of course, I think Comet will convince you, won''t he? But the other two..."


    "Hmm... but I think Miss Elba is fine. She''s always the type who wants to be concerned and take the lead in the field, but I don''t think she''s much of a discriminator."


    "... is that right?... I don''t think so when I look at your attitude towards Melba..."


    "Oh, that or. Unlike Melba, you claim to be a child of your rightful wife, right? But that is also an indication of a strong desire to take the lead, and because it is a child of a concubine, it is not because I have developed a sense of discrimination. If so, can you explain how to treat Comette, who is also supposed to be a concubine?


    "... I see... is it simply a sign of strength..."


    "Oh, I think I''ve been able to understand her personality a lot lately. And right now, I have a cruel crush on her personality."


    "... Really? So how''s Melba? I really don''t like him and honestly I don''t know him very well..."


    Then Chester''s expression sank subtly.


    "... Melba... surely his belly is unreadable. But this is where I want to believe his reputation."


    Shester said so, gently raising her mouth angle and laughing.


    Then Asio shrugged her shoulders, laughing lightly as well.


    "Yeah, he does have a reputation as a personable person. So I was looking forward to seeing him, too. But... Actually, thank you for seeing me..."


    "You don''t like it... what did you actually feel bad about him?


    Asio thought to Shester''s question.


    "... uh-huh. I don''t care what they say... what''s missing... I feel something I can''t bottom out..."


    "Feel something bottomless... I agree"


    Then Asio looked surprised.


    "What? Really? You, too?


    Then Shester smiled lightly and bitterly.


    "Yeah, but I''m not that bad."


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "Really...... but is Melba still even one thing in her belly?


    Then Shester said as he rubbed his own jaw.


    "I don''t know. At least I''m pretty sure he''s not the only one. But that''s not because he''s a stand-up man. The light that lurks behind his eyes tells me I''m not the only one."


    When Shester said so, he gazed upon the majestic back of Melba, who went before them.

 951 Episode 949: The Town of Almento

    "This is Armento? It''s amazing. It''s really a scenic place, no doubt rumors."


    Elba said to Comet beside him, as impressed, on a hill overlooking the villa Armento under his eyes.


    Then Comet also raised his admiration as he glared under his eyes.


    "Yes, sister. An emerald green lake that shines so beautifully that it is likely to be inhaled by the blues to the divinity of the mountains. It''s a really great view, isn''t it? I haven''t seen it in a while, but it brings back fun memories of my childhood"


    "Yes. That would be nice. Even so, just because you see this view, you''ll be rewarded for all the hard work that''s gone on to get here."


    "Yes, I was already exhausted."


    "Yeah. But... I knew I''d want to take a bath and stretch my legs out into a big hot tub and soak them up."


    Then Comet looked at the balt he would refrain from behind.


    "Hey Bart. Is that villa close to here?


    Then Balt shook his neck sideways heavily.


    "No, you can see it under your eyes. It''s just ahead of you through the town of Almento, so it''ll still take some time."


    Then Comet nodded loudly.


    "I knew it! I thought it was a little different from the view I saw when I was a young man by reason. Right, so... will it be around there?


    Comet said so, pointing to the far side of town.


    Then Balt shook his head vertically this time.


    "Yes, there is a villa in the middle of that mountain."


    Then Elba leaked a slightly dissatisfied voice.


    "Yes... well, it''s still going to take a long time..."


    "Sister, are you looking really tired?


    "Yeah, fine..."


    Elba said as she shrugged her shoulders.


    Then when I heard it, Comet turned into a heartfelt look.


    And I shook my head left and right to look for Shester.


    "... Ah, Mr. Shester. Would you like to take your last rest in the town of Almento before you go to the villa? My sister and I are a lot of things..."


    Then Shester kicked the horse belly gently and proceeded to the immediate vicinity of the two.


    "Hmm. Right. Even if the villa escapes somewhat late. It''s not a bad idea to take a break before you do."


    Then Shester looked back and asked everyone.


    "What do you think? Gentlemen, I''m going to take a break in the town of Almento, but is there anyone who disagrees?


    There was no one to raise his voice to Shester''s inquiry.


    "Okay. Then we shall take a temporary break in the town of Almento. Asio, why don''t you go ahead with Tran and find us a place where we could take a break?


    Then Elba, who heard it, whispered naughtily.


    "Where there''s a hot tub where you can stretch your legs and get soaked? Please, both of you."

 952 Episode 950: Hotels in Almento

    One.


    Then Azio responded to them as he put a strong stiff in his horse belly.


    "Roger that. I''ll look for it right away. Let''s go, Tran."


    Then Tran was already running out of horses.


    It took both of them to rush down the hill quickly.


    Then Elba, who dropped that back off, gently eared at Comet.


    "Thank you Comet. Thank you."


    "No, sister. I was already a jerk, too."


    Then Elba grinned like a prankster.


    "That''s a lie. ''Cause when you saw this view earlier, you just said you didn''t look so sunny and tired."


    Then Comet laughed lightly.


    "Yeah, well... but I flew somewhat tired looking at the scenery, but I knew it was still there..."


    "Yes. Then let''s do that."


    That''s what Elba said and pointed an extraordinary smile at Comet.


    Shester, seeing such a preferred interaction between the two, had a preferred grin himself.


    Two.


    "Nice hotel in there. I like it."


    When Elba entered the hotel, he looked over at the interior and nodded greatly.


    Then Comet beside him looked back and asked against Shester, who was right behind him.


    "How long will the break be taken?


    "Right, the days are still high. I wouldn''t mind taking two hours or so."


    Then Elba cheered when she heard it.


    "Yay! That''ll soak you in the hot tub."


    "Good for you. Sister."


    Comet nodded happily, too.


    Then Shester said, slightly leaking a grin.


    "Because the Asios took the lead and took a room for each of us. You should rest thoughtfully."


    "I''ll let you do that. Bye!"


    When Elba said so, he gently stepped on the skip and headed to the room.


    Then Comet, who dropped off such Elba, said.


    "Then I''ll take a little nap...... oh, what about Baltic?


    "I am especially. So please rest, Master Comet. When it''s time, I''ll wake you up responsibly."


    "Yeah. Always bad, Bart."


    "No, I am not tired, so please don''t worry"


    When they said so, they walked down the hallway leading to their room.


    "... well, I guess I''ll take a little nap because of it too..."


    When Shester muttered as if to himself, he followed the Comets in a slow footsteps.

 953 Episode 951: Encounter Again

    �������դ�������


    ���������`�ϲ��ݤ����ʤ�����Ȥ˥٥åɤ���ܞ�����


    �������ʤ���������ƣ�줬��ޤäƤ���褦���ʡ����ޤ������^�����褦�ʤ��ȤϤʤ���˼�������硩���ߤ�ˤĤ�������������


    ���������`�Ϥ����ۤ��Ȥ��äȲ����]������


    ����Ȥ��������R�������ǤϤʤ��ʤꡢ�ޤɤ����״�B�Ȥʤä���


    �������������ޤ�줽����������äѤ�ƣ��Ƥ���ʡ�����


    ���������`�����R�Ϥ������Ƥ�ä�����h�Τ��Ƥ��ä���


    �ɤ�ɤ��¤ء����R�εפ��򤫤äƤɤ�ɤ������Ƥ��ä���


    �ȡ������ء���


    ���������䤢���ä��֤ꡭ������


    ���������`��Ŀ���_����ȡ�Ŀ��ǰ�ˤϤ��Ĥ���γ��L���������������ˤ����ä���


    ����������������������һ�e�������ʡ�����


    ������������ǰ��ͬ������ð��ʿ��g��Ư���褦�ˤ��ƥ��������`��Ŀ��ǰ�ˬF�줿��


    ���������Ϥޤ��e������ˤ���Τ���������


    ���������`�Ά����˥�����������򤹤ܤ᤿��


    ������������ʤ���͡����Ǥ���٤����ɤ������Ȥ⤢��衭������


    ���ۤ����Τ��ͣ��⤷������ӛ�������ä��Ȥ�����


    ����ȥ���������ü�򥯥��äȳ֤��Ϥ���Ц�ä���


    ���������ӥ󥴣��Ȥ��äƤ�ȫ������ʤ����ɤ͡��٤�����ӛ�����K�äƤ��Ƥ���衭������


    ����������һ��ɤ�ʤ��Ȥ�˼���������������


    �������������󡢤ޤ�ɫ���Ȥʤ�����ɡ����ʤ��Ƭ�Ĥˡ��ʤ�Τ����顢�ޤ����ޤ��������Ĥ��Ƥʤ������������


    �����������Ȥ����Ǥ����������ؤϑ��줽�����ʣ���


    ��������������������v���ƤϽY�����֤����äƤ��˼�����������֤����ɡ����������ˑ����󤸤�ʤ�����˼�äƤ롭������


    ��������������Ϥ褫�ä����������Ǥ���äƤ��줿�顢�����`�����ˤ���ϲ�Ф�뤳�Ȥ�������


    �������������󡢤Ǥ⤵�����äƤ����֤����ȡ�ä���ä��󤸤�ʤ��ä��ä�����������


    ���������`�ϡ������������ˤ�ʮ���r���Ȥϵ���˼���ʤ�������ˤǤ��뤳�Ȥ�˼����������


    �������������ʡ��������ޤ�������v���ƤϺΤ����֤��Ԥ��U�򿼤��Ƥ������������ꡭ�������������ˤ������l�⤤�ʤ��Τ��ʣ���


    ���������`�Ά����˥������������ʤ�������


    �����������������ʤ��͡������⡢�ˤ���һ�ˡ�������


    ���������������Ǥϥ��똔�䡢���륹�����τe�ή����g���w�Ф��줿�Ȥ������ȤʤΤ�������������


    �������������󡢤���֪��ʤ������������֤��J�R�����ʤ������ǡ��g�Ϥ�������ˤ���Τ���֪��ʤ���������


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ�ü����Ĥ��ƿ����z����ΤǤ��ä���

 954 The Flow at Episode 952

    "Well... but whatever Elle is, the Ars... your world to the living..."


    Then Gaius looked strange and shrugged his shoulder.


    ............... I think it''s a little harsh on normal people. Too bad...............


    "... um... right. Unfortunately, I can''t help it... the Ars have to give up..."


    ............... Right. By the way, I''d like to ask you one thing too...


    "What is it?


    ......... how many months ago did we meet? ��������


    Shester was surprised and accidentally shouted out loud.


    "What are you talking about? It hasn''t been months!? It should still be like two weeks at best!?


    Gaius frowned heavily at Shester''s answer.


    ...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Then Shester just raised his voice that the point had been made.


    "You mean that! So how old do you look from then on..."


    ..................... Oh, I guess. But... Still can''t figure it out? ��������


    "... what''s that? ����


    Gaius answered Shester''s question with a slow tone in mind.


    I feel like it''s been about seven or eight months since I last saw you. I don''t have anything on this side of the calendar, so I''m just talking about my senses...


    Shester was silently listening to Gaius''s explanation as he frowned.


    ............... but it''s about two weeks over there, right? That''s about fifteen times the difference, right? So I figured it wouldn''t calculate...


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "Is that what you mean? I see. It''s only been about two months since you lost track of the groundwater supply in the town of Tulka. Yet you look old from me, seven or eight. [M] If that''s true, it should be four or fifty times the way it is in your world. In spite of this, it''s about fifteen times... and this isn''t the right calculation..."


    ������ yes. However, maybe... time will accelerate in this world...


    "... time accelerates... that the flow of time itself changes? ����


    Shester questioned Gaius with surprise.


    Gaius then nodded loudly.


    ........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... I think it''s something I can think of...


    Then the servant Chester got confused, too.


    "... isn''t the flow of time constant? Is that really happening? I can''t believe that time is accelerating..."


    Shester had a rare head for much.

 955 Episode 953: Accelerating

    "No, just give me a minute. Even though it''s hard for me to honestly understand that the flow of time is different here and there, and that the flow of time accelerates there?... Not very much, but you can''t even grasp the senses, even if you talk like that and understand all the knowledge I have..."


    ............... Oh, I guess so. No matter how much you mobilize your knowledge of the world, you will never understand this idea...


    "... the knowledge of your world can make you realize that the course of time is not constant? ����


    ������ yes. This one... Oh, no, it''s not about this different space I''m in right now, is it? I''m not talking about the other world I was in before...


    Then Shester became even more confused.


    "Hey! Just give me a minute! Is there another world with you? You said you were there before?


    Then, although Gaius gave a slight expression, after a while, he shifted to a ready look.


    ............ I just said my memory is coming back but I remember a lot there......


    Gaius exhaled deep and loud once he separated the words there.


    And he said that he would have a crisp face ready again.


    ............... I''ll tell you the truth. Actually, I''m... I''m a reincarnator...


    It was Gaius'' serious confession, but Chester only gave a surprising look.


    "... reincarnated? Is that... what Astalotto said, that you are the rebirth of the original Emperor Auglos? ����


    Then Gaius looked a little troubled.


    ... Uh-huh, well, so is that. Other than that, I''ve been reborn...


    "... else? ����


    ............... Oh, I''ve been reborn dozens of times over and over since I was raw as an Augloss. And now I''m alive as Gaius Schneider...


    Then he said, slowly trying to make himself understood, as Shester carved a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "... does that not mean... that it has suddenly flown from Auglos'' generation to the present, but that it has been reborn with one cotton after another? ����


    ............... oh, that understanding is fine. I''ve been reincarnating like I''ve been tied to the chains of time. That''s why I''m called a reincarnator...


    When Gaius said so, did he even reflect on the past, raising his gaze slightly and looking far away?

 956 Episode 954: The Memories of Various Life

    "... it''s all about that... you have memories in your life? ����


    ..................... sort of. I''m just in the middle of reviving my memory right now, so it doesn''t mean I have all my memories...... no, you don''t remember everything even if you don''t?... Something... Yes, something seems to have been locked in my memory... I feel that way...


    Then Shester asked Gaius even more, with his suspicious expression intact.


    "... I''m not sure, but do you mean to some extent? The... thousands of years of memories of different lives..."


    ..................... Oh, there is. As I was saying, my memory is coming back gradually, but it''s pretty fragmented. But still, if you connect these pieces of memory together and look over them, the whole picture is somewhat blurry, but it comes up. And it obviously turns out to be a pile of memories of various lives......


    "... Hmm... what a great surprise when I asked Astalot that you were Augrus'' rebirth, but that''s more than what we''re talking about right now... I was born into the Schneider family suddenly as Augrus''s rebirth in modern times after all..."


    Shester said so much, suddenly he had a sharp eye.


    "Wait a minute! So you... are Gaius Schneider... is that not really a child between Lombardo Schneider and Mrs. Emerada? ����


    Gaius also became a troubled face in Shester''s sudden questioning.


    ... No, biologically speaking, I think it''s definitely my real son... But that''s not what you''re trying to say, is it? When I was born into the Schneider family, I had already acquired all sorts of knowledge, although I had lost my memory. This would mean that personality had already been able to......


    "... knowledgeable... and you still don''t remember then?


    ............... Yeah, I still don''t really know how it went around there myself, but I''m pretty sure I had plenty of knowledge. So, I grew up in that state...


    "Until you were twelve... your memories are back on the way, aren''t they?


    ������ yes. Have an experience. That said, I haven''t quite remembered what that was like yet... but I''m pretty sure I was able to recover some obvious memories along the way...


    "Well... this is an unmistakable conversation... it''s too unmistakable and still not organized at all. Can you give me some time? ����


    When Shester said so, he was nagging and silent for a while.

 957 Chapter 955: Father

    Gaius waited still for Chester''s head to be sorted out once he exhaled loudly.


    Then Shester raised his face again.


    "... I just want to confirm one thing. Can you answer me honestly? ����


    Gaius also pulled his mouth into a single letter and nodded with such a serious look that there was no more.


    Then I checked that and Chester moved his lips slowly.


    "... did you love Lombardo Schneider as your father? ����


    Chester threw an inquiry at Gaius with a voice that pushed and killed any emotions.


    Gaius then asked, closing his eyes and nodding over and over again, to bite off the words.


    And he opened his mouth slowly and quietly.


    ... To be honest, right after you were born... you didn''t think anything of it. I simply thought of it as a temporary asylum in the world. About my wallet until my body grows. But... I don''t know what to say... sometime... yes, sometime it changed naturally. Is that because of the environment or what... When did I honestly accept that Lombard Schneider was my father? From there, I think it has become something very much the same as a normal parent-child relationship. Well, it''s somewhat different. Because, of course, sometimes you remind me that you are a reincarnator. Then something, after all, makes me feel uncomfortable with the parent-child relationship...... I remember forgetting those feelings immediately and going back to normal parent-child relationships. I wonder what... are you used to it?... I''m not sure where it is... so... so I think I loved Lombard Schneider. It feels strange to think back now... but no doubt I... Gaius Schneider loved Lombardo Schneider as his father. This is a true feeling. But it''s up to you to decide whether you believe it or not. Because you were my father''s... best friend...


    As Gaius quietly closed his mouth in a relaxed motion, he gazed straight in front of the opposing Chester''s eyes.


    Shester opened his mouth quietly and softly when he took Gaius'' gaze for a while.


    "... well. You spoke well. Thanks........."


    That''s what Shester said and quietly bowed his head.


    Gaius smiled and looked flashing like he thought of something.


    ..................... oh yeah. That''s why I remembered quite a bit, but I still didn''t feel like beating you up, Mr. Shester......


    When I said that, Gaius laughed again nimmari.


    Then the opposing Chester also had a soft warm smile, a change from his harsh expression until then.

 958 Episode 956: Breaking Up Again

    ............... That''s why I''ll be back soon. Otherwise, you''re going to be a grandpa in no time...


    I joked and Gaius said.


    But Shester never stopped looking serious.


    "No, Mr. Gaius. If we don''t get back really early, we''re gonna be sorry for the joke, okay?


    ..................... sort of. I never thought time would accelerate and... I''ll give it a try with my back...


    "Oh, go back early at all costs. Please."


    ..................... ok. I will............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Are you going now?


    Then Gaius quickened up the edge of his mouth and laughed.


    You just said to go back early, didn''t you? ��������


    Then Shester laughed bitterly this time.


    "You did. I''ll see you soon."


    ��������������������������������


    "Oh, right. I''ll be waiting. Be sure to come home."


    Then Gaius nodded forcefully.


    ..................... Oh, I''ll definitely be back. See you again...............


    Gaius says so. No, he slowly and quietly turned away.


    "... oh, I''ll see you around. Always..."


    Shester kept seeing Gaius away forever.


    But as soon as that appearance became invisible, the sight became completely dark and Chester''s consciousness slowly wandered away.


    "... Ha! ����


    It was on the bed that Shester regained consciousness.


    "... well... this is a hotel in the town of Almento..."


    When Shester woke up, he slowly walked out toward the window.


    And when he slowly grabbed the fine curtain of the Velvet, he quietly slid it to the side and took the outside lights indoors.


    "... the sun is still high. Apparently I didn''t oversleep..."


    Shester shrugged so quietly, slowly dropping his gaze.


    Then there was a beautifully maintained hotel inner courtyard inside, although not much.


    And there, I saw two young men and women strolling pleasantly.


    "... is that Miss Elba and Comet..."


    The two had been walking in stitches between beautifully tidied hedges, very gleefully bickering, like their sister and brother, who had lived amicably since their birth.


    Shester looked down on the sight with great preference and smile.


    and at that time, the edge of Chester''s eyes captured the glowing glow of demonic


    Shester quickly shifted his gaze to the subject in an attempt to determine the identity of the brilliance.


    Then there was a suspicious group hiding in order to shield them in a well-maintained hedge, waiting for their approaching sister and brother.

 959 Chapter 957: The Inner Court

    Moreover, they had already unleashed their dull and demonic glowing prey and were looking at opportunities now or now.


    "Come on!"


    Shester groaned lightly or quickly opened the window with his left hand and at the same time began dyeing his right arm blue instantly.


    And...


    "Eat it! Ice Falls (Blazefall)!"


    Saying-ya, Shester thrust his right arm out the window vigorously, firing off a bunch of blue, shining swirls of ice.


    Then Ice Falls (Blazefall) proceeded with great momentum and tore the universe apart, instantly striking a group.


    "What!?


    One of a group targeting Elba and the others quickly raised his voice when he noticed the impending Ice Falls (Blazefall).


    However, the momentum of Ice Falls (Blazefall) was so great that it struck him at such a time as to say whether or not the man would be finished that he instantly transformed several people, including the man, into a human-shaped ice column.


    "Spread out!"


    Then another man gave instructions to a group sharply.


    and at about the same time, a few remaining people scattered quickly without even speaking.


    But one of them died the next moment without even recognizing it.


    Because Baltic''s sword flashed and instantly chopped off its neck when he noticed the anomaly and changed his blood phase and jumped in.


    "Dear Comet! Safe!?


    Balt chopped off the man''s neck and rushed over to the Comets.


    But Comet was greatly surprised by the sudden events, and his body seemed stiff and unable to speak.


    "Dear Comet! Are you hurt!?


    Comet responded to Baltic''s repeated calls to see if he had finally regained me.


    "... Oh, Bart... I''m not hurt... I''m fine. What about your sister?


    Comet rushed back to Elba beside him.


    Then there was Elba with a delightful smile as he alerted his enemies and peered around.


    "Big to sturdy. It''s got a good bodyguard, though, right? Wasn''t that reliable?


    As soon as Elba said so, Elba''s squires rushed in pieces from inside the hotel with a sword in their hand.


    "Archbishop! Are you safe!?


    "It''s okay. We need you to capture them now. Please."


    "Ha!"


    The men immediately scattered without sieging the assassins lurking in the hedge.


    Then there, Shester''s loud voice suddenly poured down from overhead.


    "Come out with a mindset! I can see you all from me!


    But the assassins did not succumb to the threat that came with Shester''s strength.

 960 Lesson 958: Assassins

    One.


    That''s why Chester had no choice but to set a target for one man.


    "Then let''s hunt one man at a time! Eat!"


    Shester said no, he unleashed Ice Falls.


    "Around!"


    Then the man was instantly to be trapped in a large ice-cold with the groaning of the Terminator.


    "Next then!


    That''s what Shester said, rolling out one icy falls after another (Blazefall), ending the men one by one.


    And it was to send an ultimatum to the last remaining man.


    "Surrender, my lord! Don''t make it worse! Surrender!


    But still, there was nothing for a man to perceive.


    Then there, I heard a voice speaking from the room next to Shester.


    "I''ll do it, Mr. Shester. Unlike your Frozen Falls, mine is pretty weak."


    "Asio. Right, please."


    As Shester smiled bitterly, Azio nodded as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Roger. Okay... Ah!


    When Azio stretched out his arm and tried to hit Ice Falls (Blazefall), the last remaining assassin suddenly switched the knife in his hand and pierced his own throat shortly after speaking up.


    "... and you''ve harmed yourself..."


    When Asio spoke powerlessly, Chester also responded with a sinking voice.


    "Oh, apparently so..."


    The attempted assassination in Almento took a different form from Shester''s thoughts and brought the curtain down.


    Two.


    "Oh, we''re all safe, more importantly."


    Once assembled in the lobby of the hotel, Melba took his squire to Shester''s place and called out as he approached him hurriedly.


    "Oh, this one was uninjured, more importantly"


    When Shester responded to Melba, Melba approached Shester on that foot.


    "Sounds like you used your magic to repel the assassins, right? I will also thank you from me. Thanks."


    "No, I''m not the only one. Baltic and Elba''s men rushed right to me."


    Then Asio, who was right next to Shester, shrugged his shoulder.


    "Yeah, right. Unfortunately, I couldn''t help you."


    Asio complained a little rotten that Shester didn''t mention his name.


    Then Shester told me to follow Asio.


    "No, sorry. I''m sorry. You''ve been very helpful. [M] The last man hurt himself because he saw you and thought you were under pressure."


    That''s what Shester said and sent the wink gently to Asio.

 961 Episode 959: Another Executing Unit

    "But you can''t say it helped to get yourself hurt, can you?


    Asio said stacked and obstinate.


    As a result, Shester didn''t think of it and was going to blow it out.


    "Sometimes I can be so obstinate. I hope it works next time."


    Then Melba tuned in to Chester with a big nod to this.


    "Yeah, right. This time we were unfortunately unable to be active either, and the next time something like this happens, let''s just say we do our best. It''s just... if I could, this would never happen again. I''ve never been over it, have I?


    That''s what Melba said and spread her hands, giving her a slightly loose look.


    Then Shester bumped into doubt about Melba.


    "By the way... where the hell were you guys? Apparently he wasn''t in the hotel?


    Then Melba nodded loudly.


    "Yes, because of this, I was taking a short stroll through the town of Almento with a bluff."


    "Well, so... can you take all the people with you?


    "Yeah, I said I could do it alone, didn''t I? They all followed me."


    "I see. But we should assume that you were right to judge the people who accompanied you more than a case like this happened."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I never thought this would happen... but they were safe and above all."


    "Yeah, but here''s the thing. Let''s try to rush ahead."


    "Right. But is the villa outside this town? You''re a little too close when this happens, aren''t you? ����


    "Besides the assassination squad, there will be some watchmen, so if you don''t be very careful with the tail, you''ll be attacked by people who know where the villa is..."


    "Do you think there are other executing forces for the assassination?


    Then Chester turned out to be an intermediately difficult look.


    "... right. At the time of the earlier raid, it would be difficult to imagine that the enemy had spared it. Because earlier raids took place in daylight grandeur. Moreover, although the hotel''s inner courtyard, there are other guests. We should assume that we have attempted such a bold raid because our enemies cannot stand idly by. I can''t imagine why I would have spared another executive force to wait."


    "I see. That means it''s going to take a long time for the new assassination squad to arrive here, as the watchdog confirms this failure and puts a report in the pope, right?


    "Oh. Perhaps..."


    Shester said so, and stared into the void with a harsh eye.

 962 Episode 960: Into the Villa

    I had to leave, and where everyone spanned on the back of the horse, Azio said toward Chester.


    "To the villa, more or less... is that about two hours?


    Then Shester shook her head lightly to the side.


    "No, I''m not going straight. It''s hard to notice anyone following you because there are so many people traveling through town. Once I left town and went into the mountains, I decided to take a detour to the villa."


    Then Azio looked convinced and nodded.


    "I see - if you do have a watchman or something left, you''ll be tailed and they''ll know where the villa is, right?


    "Oh, if the enemy were the Pope, I''d probably already know that the former Archbishop of Fran had a villa in Almento."


    "... right. But the villa didn''t even know Miss Elba existed, did it? Then maybe the Pope hasn''t figured it out yet either... then it took a little while, haven''t you ever gone beyond caution?


    Then Shester smiled niggly.


    "That''s the thing. Then we''re leaving."


    Shester said or kicked the horse belly lightly, then roughly went around the horse''s neck and advanced in the opposite direction.


    Then I saw how it was and everyone got a decent look.


    And it came to pass, that Azio, while he was niggardly, beckoned and caught several men, and told them this.


    "It''s a tail job. Once we get into the mountains, we''ll see if there''s a tail. Then follow the detour route in the mountains to the villa...... so. So keep me posted."


    Then the men looked convinced, as did Azio earlier, and each ran to kick their horse bellies and tell the others.


    Azio dropped it off and lined up right next to Shester with his horse.


    "I asked him to tell you back there. But then... Is it going to take three and a half hours?


    "Right. I guess that''s about it if there''s nothing."


    "By the way...... sounds a lot tired, did you still use too much magic in earlier fights?


    Then Shester grinned lightly up the edge of her mouth.


    "No, I slept a little for once, but I didn''t get much proper sleep. I think I''m getting tired."


    "Oh, that happens sometimes. That fatigue will attack you more and more as you wake up when you fail to get a proper sleep. So it was a break in the corner, and it was a waste, huh?


    Then Shester shrugged her shoulders gently and smiled bitterly, trying to leak her breath all the time.

 963 Episode 961: Villa Groups

    One.


    "Sort of. But whatever it is, it''s a vacation home in a few hours. Whether you want to solve the mystery there or not, you can take some time off."


    "Right. I''m not that tired, am I? And maybe everybody. So even when you get to the villa, why don''t you turn the riddle around tomorrow and rest for today?


    "Hmm... right. By the time we get to the villa, will the sun be down... OK, then I''ll ask the three brothers later. Whatever it is, it''s their problem. That''s what they decide."


    "Ma, sure. So let''s just say we root for a little bit of Comet."


    That''s what Azio said, or when he did, he retreated.


    When Shester leaked his bitter smile, he proceeded toward the high and soaring mountains that appeared before him.


    Two.


    "... is it time to see it? ����


    When did Shester talk to Asio back beside him?


    "Yeah, right. It''s about time... oh, you see the villa group..."


    "Hmm... sounds like you''ve got a big fine building lined up, huh?


    "Well, that''s about as much as the former Archbishop of Fran would buy... I thought it would be a super luxury villa... more than I imagined, to be honest. One villa at a time is too big."


    "Right. By the way, Asio, can you get Baltic for me? We need his directions from here on out."


    "Copy that. I''ll call you soon."


    Asio says no, he returned his horse''s head and retreated.


    Then Elba lined up shoulder to shoulder with Shester to replace it.


    "Sounds like you didn''t have a tail after all, huh?


    Shester nodded and saw Elba''s face.


    "Hmm. But apparently Miss Elba''s mouth sounds like she should have had a tail, right?


    Then Elba leaked a nigga and a grin.


    "Sort of. ''Cause that sounds more interesting."


    Then Shester laughed bitterly.


    "Come on, this isn''t a game, is it?


    "I know. But unlike boring routines, every day is really fun. Apparently I tend to prefer chaos."


    "Prefer chaos... that''s troublesome..."


    "Maybe. But you don''t want to cause trouble from yourself, do you? So don''t worry. ''Cause I''m sure it won''t be weird."


    Then just then, Balto approached with Comet, Azio.


    "Oh, Comet, where have you been? Why were you in the back?


    Comet became a little weak and facial to Elba''s somewhat obstinate inquiry.


    "Oh, excuse me sister... when I took a small break in the middle of the mountain earlier, Melba called me off... because it''s something I''ve been talking about ever since..."


    When Comet said so, he made his face a little nagging.

 964 Chapter 962: Arrival

    "With Melba?... What did you tell him?


    Elba asked in an even worse mood than earlier.


    "... Yes, he was talking about my birth, etc..."


    Then Elba put a deep wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    "Are you telling me I''ve been talking about your origins? So you didn''t talk to Melba?


    Then Comet said as he reminded me of his earlier conversation with Melba.


    "... Yes. I don''t really think I''ve been talking about Mr. Melba... most of the time. Mr. Melba, you''re a very good listener."


    Then Elba turned his mouth into a letter to, and he looked clearly grumpy.


    "Oh yeah. That sounds like fun, huh?


    Elba said something that was clearly thorny.


    Shester accidentally laughed bitterly and decided to break in between them.


    "Well don''t say that, Miss Elba. Comet has no offense. You know that, don''t you? If my brother-in-law talked to me about it, I''d have to if it was Comet''s character. Like he talked to you intimately?


    Then though Elba kept his mouth bent to the letter to, the tone itself spoke to Comet by pushing away the thorns.


    "Right. From Comet''s point of view, it will, won''t it? Okay."


    "Um. By the way, Baltic, I''d like to ask for directions to the villa. Can you tell from the road ahead?


    Shester asked Bart, concerned about being off the original street because he had bypassed the mountain road.


    Baltic then looked over at the vast group of villas in front of him and nodded heavily.


    "No problem. Please follow me."


    "Right. Then please."


    Shester says no, he tried to give Baltic his way and get him to the lead.


    Then Balt stood at the beginning of the line through Chester''s side as he did so.


    And without hesitation, he went straight down the road and entered the villa group.


    Chester and the others proceeded at regular intervals afterwards, turning several times along the way, before finally reaching the villa of the former Archbishop of Fran.


    "... here? That''s a huge villa..."


    Asio wholeheartedly agreed with Shester''s whining.


    "... really... how much wealth can you put into it to build this many villas..."


    "Yeah, but... sounds a little rough, huh? Apparently, weeds stretch all you want. Does that mean there is no administrator..."


    Then Elba and the others, who were a little behind the Shesters, caught up.


    "Is this it? Is this the place, Comet?


    Then, to Elba''s question, Comet narrowed his eyes in nostalgia.

 965 Episode 963: Forced Breakthrough

    "Yes. It''s definitely here, sister. And I miss you."


    "Huh. This is gonna be a pretty good asset, right? Seems rough for that... it''s a completely forgotten villa, isn''t it?


    Then Shester responded to this.


    "Probably is. But apparently there''s no doubt that the treasure is here."


    Then Elba nodded greatly.


    "Right. I''m looking forward to it. I wonder what kind of treasure it is... Hey, let''s get inside."


    "Mm-hmm. Right. But I think the gate is probably locked..."


    Then Elba said in a way that even excited him.


    "You can break that! I forgive you."


    Shester accidentally leaked a bitter laugh to Elba, who seemed to have too much fun.


    "... Hmm. Right. Because it was locked and there''s no way I''m leaving here. Then one thing. Is this a breakthrough?"


    "I need to get rid of it. Come on, guys, let''s go. Follow me!


    That''s what Elba said and went to the beginning of the line.


    And when he went down from his horse, he approached the gate, and stretched out his right arm, and touched the door.


    Then Elba screamed unexpectedly with the sound of a batch.


    Everyone was greatly surprised and rushed to Elba in unison.


    "Sister! What''s wrong!? Are you ok!?


    Comet, who was nearest, rushed to Elba first and held her body tight.


    "... Yeah, I''m fine. However, as soon as I touched the door, it was very paralyzed..."


    Elba said with a slightly trembling voice, staring at her own right arm.


    Then Shester spoke to me like I was sorry on that back.


    "Guard magic. What I did was far-fetched. I''m sorry, Miss Elba. It was something I could think about fully, but I was losing it..."


    "Fine. Councillor Shester. It''s not your fault. And I was a little surprised, but I''m not hurt. You don''t have to apologize."


    "Right. It would help if you said so."


    "More than that... it is. Is that guard magic something you can break?


    Chester gave me a troubled look at Elba''s query.


    "... unfortunately not my specialty... what do you think? I wonder if anyone is a good magician in this field?


    It was Shester''s call, but no one raised a hand, no voice.


    "... if you''re not here... then this is weak..."


    Then Elba approached Chester with her eyes wide open.

 966 Episode 964: Guard Magic

    "Hey, wait a minute! No way, we weren''t talking about this earlier, but you''re not gonna back off with congratulations like this, are you? I don''t want to! We''re definitely going in there no matter what!


    "It is the mountains that I want to do the same. But... guard magic is special. Even if magic could be used, like me, it wouldn''t work at all without that talent."


    "What the hell is that! Hey, wait a minute! I really don''t like it. I would never leave like this!


    Then, when I did, there was a horse shadow approaching.


    It is Melba.


    When Melba came to the sight of the Shesters, he descended largely from his horse.


    And when I looked lightly at the villa, I said in a sigh.


    "Let me try. I''m not sure, but I know a little bit about it..."


    Then Elba cut off and ate Melba.


    "Hey, what''s going on! If you can do it, just name it from the beginning!


    Elba was as angry as a blaze of fire, but where was the wind blowing at the time?


    "So I told you I wasn''t sure. So until I thought I would refrain if anyone else was confident. But apparently, no one is named, so now I''m named."


    But Elba''s anger did not subside in such an explanation of Melba.


    "What are you holding on to! I don''t like it!


    Then Melba snorted one with Hung as he slowly approached the door.


    "Nothing, I''m not trying to make you like it. Like it or not."


    "Yeah, let me do that! I hate you!


    "Fine. But it''s time for you to be quiet? I have to concentrate."


    Then Elba, a momentum that impelled angry hair heaven, stared at Melba with a fierce toothpick.


    "Huh!!


    Elba leaked one very loud snort and turned her face aside with impetus.


    But Melba did not mind such Elba, but continued to concentrate and chant the spell with his right palm facing the gate.


    And the time passed for a while.


    Then all of a sudden, the sound of a patch rang from the surface of the portal, and the spark scattered gently.


    "... a little more..."


    Melba shrugged with a small voice, again casting a constant spell.


    And then, after a while, the noise was even louder than earlier, and at the same time a large spark was scattered.


    "... Hmm... I managed to open it..."


    When Melba said so in a rather tired voice, he broadly reached out and touched the portal.


    Unlike when Elba touched him earlier, Melba grabbed the iron wheel attached to the gate easily.

 967 Episode 965: Front Door

    And...


    Melba pushed the iron wheel she grabbed with both hands and finally opened the door.


    "That''s brilliant. I didn''t know you had the ability to disarm the guard."


    Shester approached Melba and said:


    "My magic teacher found me before. But I wasn''t very confident because I wasn''t a very enthusiastic student�� I was honestly thrilled that it worked."


    When Melba said that, she smiled and showed her shoulders blushed.


    Then Shester responded with a slight relief grin.


    "No, this really helped. What would have happened without you"


    "No, let''s go inside quicker than that. What kind of treasure is there? I''m very excited, too."


    "Um, right. I had it open because of you. There are no hands inside."


    Looking back, Shester issued a decree against everyone.


    "All right, then! We''re going in fast!


    By order of Shester, they entered the villa''s premises in turn.


    Through the gate, walking in the front yard for a while, the Chesters reached the entrance door to the building.


    "Well, there wouldn''t be guard magic on this front door, would there?


    Shester stopped and said in front of the front door of the building.


    Then Melba, who was walking right behind him, took Shester and stepped forward.


    Just in case, I''ll check.


    When Melba said so, she kneaded her right palm in front of the door.


    "... it seems to be taking. I''m going to cancel now, so please wait..."


    That''s what Melba said and started the spell chant.


    Then after a while, the surface of the door made the sound of a batch and the spark scattered.


    "... All right. You solved it."


    Then Shester quickly approached Melba.


    "I really didn''t think there was guard magic on this door either. Apparently, the treasure''s really gonna be here, isn''t it?


    Then Melba agreed immediately.


    "Yeah, I was only thinking just in case... but when this happens, maybe there''s some guard magic in the villa, too?


    "Oh, I guess it''s normal to think so. Then you can''t touch the door in a detour. Melba, can you take the lead?


    Then Melba said with a flamboyant smile.


    "Yeah, of course. But before we do, let''s say we keep guard magic on the entrance door. If the chaser comes, we''ll be able to stop him at all."


    "Oh right. Yes, please."


    "Okay. It''s cheap."


    When Melba said so, he headed towards the portal in a relaxed foothold.

 968 Lesson 966: Selection

    One.


    "... that''s pretty wide. Where the hell did you get this from..."


    Shortly after Melba entered the front door of the villa, she shrugged halfway across the vast living room.


    "... right. That said, we can''t use man-made tactics because of the guard magic... we''ll have to explore it one at a time..."


    "Yeah, right. So what do you say we narrow down the numbers once? You don''t have to make long queues like goldfish shit to get anywhere."


    Shester then endorsed Melba''s proposal.


    "Right. Let us then explore only those who were the Lord. Me and you, and your family order Leven. Plus Miss Elba and her squire Azio. And what about the seven of us, Comet and Baltic?


    Then Melba now endorsed Chester''s proposal.


    "Fine. Still, it''s a lot of people, but I don''t know what it is, and I think that''s fine."


    Shester nodded and then looked over at everyone''s face.


    "What about you guys?


    Questioned by Shester, the nominees successively expressed their willingness to consent.


    Elba was the loudest of them all.


    "That''s fine! If you decide to do so, we''ll start exploring soon! The others will wait in this living room. Wait in anticipation of our achievements!


    When Elba abandoned him that way, he walked wide enough to break through the center of the living room early.


    Shester accidentally leaked a bitter smile, but he followed it with a look at everyone.


    Two.


    "There''s a staircase. Let''s go down."


    When Elba left the living room, he found a staircase located in the front and made an instant decision.


    Then Comet, walking beside him, immediately asked Elba.


    "... why are you going down the stairs, sister?


    Then Elba smiled and said.


    "Secrets are usually in the basement. It''s... it''s..."


    Elba laughed as if she was also in the midst of a very pleasant play.


    "... Oh, is that what it is..."


    I just replied out of my mind that Comet didn''t understand it very well.


    But Elba did not care, and walked even sooner to the stairs in an instant.


    "Come on, let''s go! I''m sure there''s treasure in this basement. Everybody ready?


    Asked by Elba, Chester nodded bitterly.


    "Fine. Sure looks suspicious in the basement. You can go underground first."


    With Chester''s consent, Elba raised her mouth angle and nimmered, as she strode forcefully down the stairs.

 969 Lesson 967: Underground

    "... there are so many suspicious doors..."


    Elba went downstairs, staring at several doors to the left and right of the straight stretched hallway, telling him to whine.


    "Hmm. Then I''ll have Melba look into it. Can I ask for it?


    Shester looked back and saw Melba, as he saw many doors following Elba.


    Then Melba responded with a calm voice as she quietly stepped forward in front of Chester.


    "Of course. So, Elba, can you step back a little?


    Melba asked Elba to vacate the place with something really mild to say, in order not to cause unwanted distractions.


    For this reason, Elba quietly gave the lead, without eating particularly against Melba.


    "... you have no choice. Hurry up, will you? ����


    Melba gently flushed at the adult''s leisure and began to examine the door with her right palm.


    "... this hasn''t cost you... this hasn''t cost you either..."


    Melba checked the doors one after the other.


    And...


    "... apparently there is only guard magic on this door..."


    Melba shrugged as she laid her hands on the door that hit the hallway.


    Then Shester questioned Melba''s back.


    "Do you think I can solve the guard?


    Melba replied with a deep wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    "... apparently more carefully guarded magic than earlier...... could you give me a moment? ����


    "Whatever. I don''t mind if you take your time. I asked for it."


    Melba nodded lightly, quietly beginning to chant the magic.


    Then after a while I gradually heard Melba groaning.


    "... cum!... Ugh..."


    Melba continued to chant for a long time afterwards, sweating like balls on her face.


    Then finally, the time came.


    There was a loud noise, a loud spark scattered across the door surface.


    Melba made sure of it. He took one big deep breath and turned around wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    "... I managed to open it..."


    Then Shester pulled his jaw forcefully and nodded loudly.


    "Oh, thank you for your hard work. Thanks."


    "No, I managed... it was a lot critical..."


    That''s what Melba said with a bitter smile.


    "No, you did well. This is all I''ve been protecting with guard magic. Miss Elba, maybe you were right about that, huh?


    Then Elba, who was watching with great courage, stepped back and came forward.


    "It would!? My plan is to win big!


    When Elba said so, he went out in front of the lead Melba with his legs intact.

 970 Episode 968: Things Like Smoke

    "So I''ll be the first, okay? ''Cause I stepped on a suspicious underground!


    To Elba''s great demeanor, Chester looked at Melba with a bitter smile.


    Then Melba laughed as bitterly as Chester did.


    "Ready?


    Melba answered Shester''s question.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind."


    Shester asked for Melba''s adult answer or turned to Elba and said:


    "That''s why. You can come in first."


    Elba looked back in momentum and put her hand on the door knob when she had a full smile.


    Then Elba turned the door knob and pulled the door, and something like smoke overflowed the room that he didn''t know he wanted to get.


    "Wow! What is this!?


    Elba quickly let go of the hand he put on the door knob and retreated two or three steps.


    "Sister! Safe!?


    Comet quickly approached Elba, holding him forcefully, while retreating further.


    Then Chester came forward to replace it.


    "Everybody, back off!


    Chester''s arms began to stain blue as she looked at them.


    Then Asio, who dyed his arms blue, rushed to the side of Chester.


    "... what is it? Something like this smoke..."


    Then Shester answered without looking at Azio, looking at the smoky thing that overflowed through the door.


    "... I don''t know. But I''m sure it''s not just smoke..."


    That''s what Shester said and wrinkled further between his eyebrows.


    Then, the amount of smoke gradually decreased.


    "Oh? Looks like you''ve got a little bit of smoke, huh?


    I said it like Azio was a little horny.


    Then Shester told me sharply to flatter Asio.


    "Yeah, but don''t be alarmed, okay? All of a sudden something smoky stood up as soon as I opened the door. You don''t know what''s gonna happen next, do you?


    Shester told me, Azio shrugged his shoulder.


    "That''s true. Apparently I completely forgot I was looking for the hidden treasure of former Archbishop Fran. It''s about that Jen. You must have figured out what kind of dangerous trap is being strewn..."


    "Oh, let''s go discreetly and carefully"


    "Copy that. So, what do you want to do? Do you want me to poke you in the door with a knife or something?


    Shester agreed to Azio''s proposal.


    "Right. It''s a little primitive, but it''s better than suddenly unleashing magic."


    "Okay. Then..."


    When Azio finally pulled out the knife on his hips, he knifed at the door in horror.

 971 Lesson 969: Water Vapor

    Then the door opened this gap little by little, making a metal murmur.


    At the same time, something like smoke that was standing inside the room just happened to come out into the hallway one by one.


    When Shester reached out and touched it, he stared at something on his fingertips as he rubbed it against each other with his index finger and thumb.


    "... water?... So this is like water vapor? ����


    When Shester was so alone, Azio also reached out in horror.


    "... ah! Cold...... true. Apparently this is just cold water vapor, isn''t it?


    Then suddenly Chester''s gaze sharpened.


    "Mm-hmm. But just be careful. Do it."


    "Eh, that''s..."


    "It means be careful and do it with all your thoughts just in case. What''s taking more time here? It''s time to do it alone."


    "Copy that. Then be very careful..."


    That''s what Azio said, while it was time to reach out with a knife.


    And now with a forceful knife, he slammed the door in one stroke.


    Then the doors opened up vigorously, and massive amounts of cold water vapor-like overflowed the hallway.


    Chester and Azio took a step forward once they quickly retracted just in case, but made sure the water vapor didn''t overflow any further outside.


    "... apparently there was a build-up of cold air in the confined room..."


    "Right. But how do you..."


    Then suddenly Melba spoke from behind.


    "I think that''s probably some sort of auxiliary magic, too, right?


    Then Chester became convinced and other expressions.


    "I see. Auxiliary magic... you still know just fine?


    Then Melba spread her hands and shrugged her shoulders.


    "No, because my specialty system is auxiliary magic... I don''t even know what auxiliary magic it is."


    "No, that''s enough. Auxiliary magic shouldn''t be offensive. So for now, you can safely go inside the room."


    "Yeah, but this cold air doesn''t mean it''s safe, but there''s no trap indoors. Please be careful..."


    Then Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Oh, right. Let''s be very careful."


    When Shester said so, he looked at Asio and took another step, one with his arms glowing blue.


    Then he set foot indoors.


    "... there''s water vapor in there and I can''t see anything..."


    Because Chester was dyed as if it had been swallowed inside the room, trying to pay for them by hand did not reveal much weight at all.

 972 Episode 970: Sudden Hot Air

    "... I have no choice. I''m not very good at it..."


    Shester says no, he slowly re-dyed his blue-dyed arms into bright blue.


    And when he slowly closed his eyes, he began chanting the spell in a small voice.


    As Shester slowly raised his arms to shoulder height, water vapor began to swirl around them that could stand white.


    And gradually the vortex became big, and the space began to distort even more because of the heat or like a mirage.


    When Shester opened his eyes, he said his magical name with a low and calm voice.


    "Sudden Hot Air (Unguest Sirocco)!"


    The vortex then quickly began to spin fast with intense heat.


    The momentum was tremendous, so much so that Asio, who was beside him, stepped back, another step.


    "... hey!... If you want to play wind magic, say so before you put it out..."


    Azio complained against Shester as he retreated to the wall of the room.


    Then Shester responded to Asio while gently raising the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m sorry. But I didn''t think my wind magic might be a big deal..."


    Then Azio pointed his mouth and solicited further complaints.


    "What are you talking about!? Isn''t that pretty powerful!


    Chester laughed lightly and finally began to put his arms down.


    Then the hot air stopped inside the cigarette, and the water vapor dyed white through the room had disappeared without a trace.


    "Oh, right. To be honest, I''m surprised myself. Apparently, because of the increased chances of doing magic here lately, the magic is going up."


    "... is that what you mean... is that true? Actually, have you ever had a mischievous mind?


    Asio narrowed his eyes and turned his suspicious gaze toward Chester.


    Shester accidentally raised her voice and laughed out.


    At the same time, he opened his mouth and clearly denied Asio''s suspicions.


    "I''m really surprised myself. That''s why I never had a mischievous heart for you. As Melba told me earlier, it''s not even the kind of occasion where you can afford it."


    Then, Azio nodded in such a way as disapproval.


    "... oh well, yeah. I get it. Then let''s do that......"


    Azio withdrew with some suspicion, for now and so on.


    Chester gave up thinking it made no sense when he ran out of words, even though he felt a little weak after seeing how it was going.

 973 Episode 971: Cancer.

    "... but nothing..."


    Asio was right. Inside the large room, it was not found as one piece of furniture, etc.


    Then Shester said, looking around the room.


    "... the fact that there''s no space at all, don''t you think it''s suspicious to reject?


    Then Asio nodded and immediately agreed with Shester.


    "Yeah, totally. That''s not suspicious, is it?


    Then there, Elba and the others stepped indoors one after the other.


    "... oh, nothing. Where''s the treasure?


    When Elba was dissatisfied, the comet beside followed it.


    "Really, sister. Where the hell is the treasure?


    Then Shester said against Elba.


    "No, I was also talking to Melba right now, and I came to the conclusion that it would be suspicious to reject a space with nothing. So we''re all going to split up and find out?


    Elba then showed a bare gesture of thinking a little.


    "Well... I''m sure you are... it''s weird what you think of the space for cancer. All right, let''s just say we all look."


    Elba says, no, he went somewhat through the center of the room.


    And he began to quickly examine the walls of the room.


    "All right. Let''s split up and see if there''s anything suspicious."


    Everyone split into Shester''s orders and began searching the room.


    But no matter how much we all looked into it, we didn''t see anything suspicious.


    "... in nothing..."


    Asio shrugged full of fatigue.


    Then Chester also said while showing a little tiredness.


    "... Hmm. When all this research turns out to be nothing... is this a little off my mind? ����


    But those two had no eyes, and no different and eager to look into it.


    It is Elba.


    "... I do. Something must have happened..."


    Elba kept quietly looking into it whispering bumps.


    Then Comet, who was similarly checking the wall beside him, accidentally spoke to Elba.


    "... Sister, what do you think? If this isn''t all you''re looking for... I guess not? ����


    Then Elba rebelled strongly against this.


    "What are you talking about! I''m sure there is! Because that''s what I stared at!


    Elba remembered the feeling that her handles were about to spill out of her own hands and was desperately exploring them.


    "Miss Elba..."


    When Shester saw it, she felt sorry for herself, wondering if she was going to hurt her because of what she had said earlier.

 974 Episode 972: Coordinatability

    "No more! Why is there nothing!


    Elba finally had an eclampsia and yelled at him without turning around.


    But Elba looked around, and realized that there was one, and frowned.


    "... where''s Melba? And of the decree... what did you say?


    Then Asio immediately answered.


    "It''s Leven."


    Elba nodded with a face that she had just reminded herself of.


    "It! Leven! Where the hell did those two go?


    Everyone twisted their necks looking at each one of them for this.


    Shester didn''t seem to notice this either, and he frowned as he looked around the room.


    "... Hmm. I didn''t realize it, but I certainly don''t see it... I was definitely in front of the door..."


    Then Elba put her hands on her hips and said with an angry look on her face.


    "That''s right. Because this room, he magically opened it. That''s the problem. Why aren''t they saying we''re desperately looking for them?


    Elba''s eclampsia escalated, gesturing and gesturing and expressing anger on his face.


    Then Comet called out looking worried.


    "... Ah, sister. Well, I''ll just go and find it..."


    Elba immediately dismissed the suggestion, even if Comet cared.


    "Comet, you don''t have to go! Right... Asio, can you find me something?


    Asio promptly responded to the order that made it look like Elba''s inquiry.


    "Ha! Immediately!


    Asio said, "Running off like a rabbit.


    "... not at all... I wonder where they''ve gone... you''re not cooperating, not at all..."


    While Elba leaked his bumps and dissatisfaction with the Melbas, he silently moved his hands and eyes, unchanged, and continued to examine the walls.


    Then Melba and the others were taken to Asio and approached him indoors.


    "... Dear Elba, I have brought you. Thank you for checking out the other rooms..."


    Then Elba rolled up against Melba with a tremendous sword screen without turning around.


    "What are you going to do! I don''t want another room later! I mean, I didn''t come to this room because you looked it up earlier and there was nothing there! And what is it? Were you checking the other rooms? Liar to me! You let us look for you anyway, and you were resting in the other room! What do you think? Just confess!


    It was Elba''s continued mouth blow, but Melba was either anticipating or calming down in an extremely calm manner.


    And Elba looked satisfied with what he had said, so he slowly opened his mouth in such a way as to be full.

 975 Episode 973: Four Columns

    "Well, just calm down. I..."


    As Melba stepped inside the room talking in a relaxed tone, a loud metal noise suddenly rang somewhere clattering.


    When the Shesters noticed the sound and were surprised, they heard some loud clock gear spinning in turn.


    "... what is this sound!?


    Even though Shester raised his voice unexpectedly, the metal sounds overlapped even more varied and played complex sounds like an orchestra.


    Then, suddenly, a loud ground sounded and a crack ran in a straight line in the middle of the floor.


    And with the roar, the floor slid sideways, and the crack gradually became a big hole.


    "Run to the exit!


    Shester screams, everyone rushes to the exit.


    But in the meantime, there came out those who fled late and were stuck.


    It is Comet.


    Comet stood up on the spot and solidified, sliding against the wall with the floor.


    "... Wow... Ugh..."


    Comette didn''t know what to do, and even as she hurried and sighed her little groans, her body was finally driven to the wall, and her scaffolding gradually dwindled.


    "Comet!"


    Elba screamed as she peered into Comet''s face from the exit she had escaped.


    But Comette could not afford to answer her sister, and she was afraid all the time as she drew her face to fear.


    Then suddenly the metal noise stopped.


    At the same time, the slide on the floor stopped, and Comet helped and leaked a sigh of relief at Ayami.


    "... uhh... good..."


    Elba also exhaled a soothing sigh and leaked a heartfelt voice.


    But all of a sudden, a loud metal noise happened.


    "Comet!!


    Elba screamed aggressively and called his brother''s name.


    But his brother, who was against him, was no longer able to speak in fear again, and he meditated on his eyes and was even quietly frightened.


    But the floor on which Comet rode was not slight.


    Something slowly crept up from the bottom of the wide open Naruto instead.


    And it stopped quietly in such a way that it would fit perfectly in a large open floor hole.


    "... what is this? ����


    A huge elongated quadrangle column that Elba suddenly appeared in front of him groaned with a surprising glance.


    Then this time Chester found something and raised his voice.


    "Yeah? Something like a letter on it?


    Shester said as he stared at the top of the elongated quadrangular column in the shape that lay on the floor.


    Then Asio, beside him, glanced at it and immediately agreed.


    "... ah, it''s definitely a letter... but apparently it''s an ancient letter, isn''t it? Can anyone read in here?

 976 Lesson 974: Ancient Letters

    ����ȥ��Ф�����Ȥ�����Ĥ��뤳�Ȥʤ����\�������


    ���ǤϤ錄��������һ���ѧ�ǚsʷѧ��ѧ��Ǥ����Τ��i��뤫��֪��ޤ��󡣤Ǥ��ΤǤ���ä�ǰ���_���Ƥ�館�ޤ�������


    ���Ф����ˏꤸ�ƥ��������`�����������_������


    ����������ϡ����൱�Ť��r�������֤Ǥ��͡�����


    ���Ф��Ľ����˕����줿�Ŵ����֤�Ҋ��䡢ü����Ĥ�����


    ����������ˡ���������p�äƤ��ơ����ꤷ�U�ʤ�������Ϥɤ����錄�����֤ˤ�ؓ���ʤ��褦�Ǥ���


    ����ȥ���Ф��������٤��F�ä��褦���Ԥ��Ťä���


    ���ʤˤ��졫���Է֤������\����Ϥ��Ƥ����ʤ��餢�ä����B�����ʤ�ƣ��Ȥ���r�g�Οo�jDz�����ä���ͣ����ä���Τ����


    ����Ф��Ӥߤ��äפ���Ԥä���


    �������Ф��ؤː��Ӥ��Ǥ⡢ŭ��Ǥ�ʤ������ˤ���ԣ�Ǥ�äƥ���Фˌ��I�����ΤǤ��ä���


    �����������ޤʤ��ʡ��Ȥ����ǥ��������`�����F���Ϥɤ��Ǥ����i��ޤ��󤫣���


    ����ȥ��������`���y����Τޤ޾����˴𤨤���


    ���������ࡣ��ԇ�ߤƤ���Τ���������Ϥꤹ��p�äƤ��ޤäƤ���Ȥ��������뤿�ᡢ�褯�狼���ʡ�����


    ����Ȥ����ǥ���Ф����ȳ̥��Фˌ������Ӥߤ��Ԥä����Ȥǥ��å��ꤷ���Τ���ЦȤʤä��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���Ǥ⤤������ʤ������줬ؔ���Ǥ��뤳�ȤϤۤ��g�`���ʤ��Τ�����������ϤˤϹŴ����֤�������ˤ�����󤸤�ʤ��Σ���


    ����Ф��˲ָ��ԥ�����ơ��쾮��ָ�����ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���������`��˼�鷺��Ц�����˲ָ�DZǤ�����ʤ����Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���������������ä��ʡ��錄���Ȥ������Ȥ����ˤδ��ڤ�����Ƥ����褦����


    �����顢�Ҥɤ���͡�������ˤ�Ӱ����������äƤ���Ϥ���ޤ����錄���Ϥ����ȑ����Ƥ�����裿��


    ����Ф��ޤ��������֤򵱤ơ��٤��F�ä��褦���Ԥ��Ťä���


    ���������`�Ϥ���ʤ��Ц�򸡤��٤ʤ��顢�������η�������򤤤��Τ��ä���


    �������������ޤʤ������������Ǥ��Ƥ���ʤ�������


    ����ȥ��������˥���Ц�ä���


    �������Ǥ��衣�������B��Ƥ��ޤ���


    �������Ϥ���ä�����򤭡�ֱ���������¤��ߤäƤ��ä���


    ����Ƚ�Ȥϥ��Ф����������`�ؤ�Ԓ����������


    �������Ȥ����Ǥ��졢�Τ���˼���ޤ�������


    ���������`�Ͼ޴���Ľ������愇���۲�Ǥ�ä����߸����Ĥġ��ۤ��褦���Ԥä���


    �������դ��࡭��Ҋ���Ȥ�������ʯ�Τ褦�ʲ��|��Ҋ����ʡ���������������֤Ȥʤ�С���ʯ�桭�������Ŵ������βФ���ʯ����Ԥ����Ȥˤʤ�ΤǤϤʤ�����������������

 977 Episode 975 Decryption

    "Yeah, I think it''s reasonable. But this shape, it also looks like a pillar of a building to me..."


    Shester nodded to Melba''s opinion as well.


    "Hmm, sure. You don''t even look like you''ve overthrown a pillar... if you cut it out of the ruins of an ancient civilization... you mean?


    "Yeah, I was wondering if that idea would be most reasonable..."


    Then there, Glenn, taken by Azio, appeared with an excited face.


    "Ko, they found a stone column with ancient letters on it!?


    Shester nodded, half-hearted and making a huge chunk of stone, which made up the majority of the room, well visible against Glenn.


    "... which is it?... What!? Is this it? Was it such a huge substitute?


    "Oh, the floor opened and came up from the bottom."


    "Rise from the bottom...... is there such a huge thing? What the hell is that?


    Then Shester turned into a troubled face to face with Melba.


    "... come on, I don''t know about that... no, I don''t even know who this is, do I?


    Then Glenn looked as hazy as he had forgotten.


    "It was! This was the problem, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, first of all, I mean what this stone is, but look at this top. Ancient letters are written here..."


    Glenn quickly approached the stone and looked at the ancient letters at the top.


    "... is this... a little faint?...... please wait a minute. I''ll write it down on paper..."


    When Glenn said that, he finally went into the task of taking the paper out of his nostalgia and writing down ancient letters.


    Then Elba looked a lot like him and asked Glenn.


    "Hey, does that make any sense?


    Glenn replied, working hard on the transcript without gazing into Elba.


    "It takes time to decipher that this is so unclear. At that time, I''d be tired if I''d been looking at this big stone slab the whole time. That''s why I''m writing it down."


    Then Elba pinned up one eyebrow.


    "... you mean you can''t read it right away?


    "Yeah, we have to shape the text with a lot of guesses."


    "... how long is that going to take? ����


    "That''s right... is it almost three whole days..."


    Then Elba turned his eyes round and gave him a surprised look.


    "What the hell!? You''re saying it''ll take three days? So what? What do we have to do in the meantime?!?


    Glenn became a tadjitter on Elba''s sword screen.

 978 Episode 976: Copy Work

    Glenn''s face was in great difficulty.


    "... even if they say so..."


    "I''m not kidding! Can''t you do it sooner?


    "... no, then I''ll hurry as much as I can... I don''t know if I can decipher it well..."


    Glenn looked at Shester''s face with the look of trouble.


    Shester nodded when he looked at Glenn and opened his mouth to defend him.


    "Well, wait, Miss Elba. We''re just in trouble if we''re rushed into an inaccurate decryption. I think Glenn should calm down and decrypt this place, though?


    Then Elba answered with a busty face.


    "... you know what that means, don''t you? But you''re gonna be eating a stall in this place for three whole days? In the meantime, what am I supposed to do? Besides... I don''t really think the Pope''s gonna make it three days? ����


    Then Shester looked at this too.


    "Sure. The problem is the Pope''s way out... but we can''t just leave here. Not with this tablet sticking out..."


    Then while Elba frowned, he looked like he had come up with something.


    "... could this not be undone?


    "You got this tablet? But I don''t know how it works..."


    "Until I find out if I don''t know. In the meantime, I hope Glenn wasn''t here when he wrote it down, right? Then we''ll find out how this room works later."


    "Hmm... right. Do that..."


    Then Elba said with his eyes shining.


    "Yes! Let''s do that! So, Glenn, write it down quickly!


    Elba slapped Glenn on the back with a pong and rushed the transcript work.


    "Ah, yes. Then hurry..."


    Glenn rushed to write an exact copy of the ancient letters on the top of the stone slab as he went and went indoors.


    And when I finally finished the work, I got a clear look.


    "Done. Then I''d like to go back upstairs and go into the decoding process."


    Glenn left the room slowly.


    "Come on, let''s find out!


    Under Elba''s decree, everyone began to examine the tablet thoughtfully.


    But in doing so, only Azio kept his arms together and thought about it.


    Then Chester noticed.


    "Is something wrong?


    Then Azio responded lightly, but answered with a difficult face without loosening his arm.


    "... No, I was wondering why this tablet came up in the first place..."

 979 Episode 977: Switch

    "Hmm. Suddenly it sounded like some kind of switch on, and the tablet came up... but why did it switch on..."


    Then I loosened the arm that Azio was putting together and reacted strongly.


    "Yes! Yes, it is! I''ve been thinking about what turned it on, and I think it turned it on just after I took the Melba lords into this room."


    "Hmm. You sure did... Miss Elba switched on when Miss Elba was holding back the Melbas that came in late..."


    "Yeah, it is. So I thought maybe it weighed..."


    "Weight?... Oh, you know what? You think the switch reacted because the load on this room exceeded a certain amount?


    "Yeah, so I thought if some people left this room, I''d go back to normal..."


    "Hmm. Maybe. All right, then let''s do it. That''s how you know it."


    "Yes, then..."


    Asio quietly left the room when he said so.


    Then, just as earlier, a metal noise called kachi sounded.


    "I rang. Looks like it''s switched on."


    As Chester checked the metal noise and raised his voice, he began to hear even louder metal gears spinning.


    And with a slow, smooth motion, the tablet quietly went down.


    "Apparently my hypothesis was correct, wasn''t it?


    Asio spoke to Chester from near the entrance to the room.


    "... right..."


    Shester agreed with Azio as he watched the stone slab quietly disappear to the bottom of Nara.


    "Oops!"


    Surprised by the floor, which began to slide sideways again, Comet raised his voice unexpectedly.


    Elba then cautioned against Comet with a bitter smile.


    "Same as earlier, Comet. Don''t worry."


    Then, as Elba said, the floor covered the hole or slowly and quietly stopped.


    "You see. You were all right, weren''t you?


    Then Comet scratched his head a little shy.


    "... Ah, yes. Right..."


    Elba looked at such Comet''s tricks and smiled, turning around and turning back to Chester.


    "Come on, you don''t need me here anymore. It would seem okay if the Pope came, and let''s just say we''re going up there."


    But Shester''s face remained harsh.


    "... Hmm. But the papacy is not necessarily small. If you accidentally enter this room in adult numbers..."


    Then Elba protested by bending her mouth to the letter to.


    "Maybe, but let''s think up there, including that. You don''t have to think about anything here, do you? It''s a little chilly in here, and if it is, let''s think about it in a warmer place."

 980 Lesson 978: Elbas Claim

    One.


    "... oh, so is that. So let''s just go back up..."


    Shester said with a difficult face.


    Then Elba said it seemed fun.


    "Yes! Let''s do that. Then we''ll all go back upstairs for now!


    When Elba said so, he ran to the discrete.


    Following that, as everyone left the room with Zorozolo, only Shester stood alone in the room for a while.


    Two.


    "You were late, weren''t you? What have you been up to?


    Elba, who was quickly relaxing with her legs stretched out on the sofa on the ground floor, said the words in acknowledgment of Chester, who had finally entered the living room.


    "No, I''ve been thinking back a little bit..."


    "Previously? Previously on Wednesday?


    "Oh, yeah"


    "So... is that what you came up with?


    Shester answered Elba''s question quietly with a harsh face.


    "No, nothing in particular... because I haven''t got a good idea yet..."


    Then Elba said it like it was boring.


    "Huh, yeah. Then let me know when you get your thoughts together, okay?


    "Oh, let me do that."


    Then Elba, who completely lost interest in Chester, changed the subject slightly and said:


    "Okay, so let''s just say we''re off for today? We''re all tired, aren''t we?


    Then Comet next to him said just fine.


    "I''m fine, sister. I took a break in Almento town once."


    Then Elba said, letting his mouth pull only slightly.


    "... you can''t do this, Comet. Tired is what builds up. There''s a reason why you don''t know how to accumulate and suddenly fall at one point. So when you can rest, you have to rest with the chicken."


    "... Oh, is that what it is..."


    Then Elba raised her voice to the taste of eating.


    "That''s what it is! Right, Asio?


    Elba immediately spoke to his subordinate, Asio.


    Azio was surprised by the sudden nomination and was about to inadvertently spit out the water he had in his mouth.


    "... Yeah, yeah. You''re right. You should rest when you can..."


    Then Elba raised her voice in an even higher mood.


    "You will! Yes, it is. So let''s just say I''m off with Kitin for today. What about everyone?


    Shester said with a bitter laugh at the unspeakable word about Elba''s presence or absence.


    "Right. Are we supposed to rest for today? I don''t even think the Pope''s chaser will show up tonight."

 981 Lesson 979: One Dust

    Then Melba also expressed her approval.


    "Right. It shouldn''t be two days, or three, or at least tonight, so I was wondering if you''d mind."


    Then Elba, with the endorsement of Shester and Melba, stood up unexpectedly and said happily to everyone.


    "That''s settled! Then you should all decide on your room and rest as you please. Luckily, this villa is so big that you can''t run out of these people where they used every room!


    Elba said with an extraordinary smile.


    Shester leaked a slight grin at Elba''s innocence.


    "Okay. Then let''s all do what Miss Elba says. You may use each room freely. Get some rest for today."


    Then they were all scattered to each room thoughtfully.


    "We need to find the best room quickly!


    Elba ran away with those big, crushed eyes shining.


    Shester walked slowly out on his own as he quietly dropped off that back with a grin.


    Then he stopped, realizing that Shester was coming, and gave him a startled look.


    "Wait a minute!


    Then Melba, who was still in the living room, and his family ordinance Leven, plus Asio and Tran looked back in surprise.


    "What''s wrong with you? Make a sudden shout..."


    Asio, who was closest to Shester, accidentally spoke.


    Then Chester grabbed the back of the couch beside him and said his dismayed expression intact.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird? This villa should have been sealed for several years after the death of former Archbishop Fran. What do you think, there''s something going on in this villa, not a drop of dust!


    Then everyone on the spot looked just as stunned as Chester.


    "... sure... I didn''t realize it before now, but if you ask me... I shouldn''t be tempted to stay dusty if I were supposed to... and yet here..."


    That''s what Azio said and looked around the living room.


    "Oh, I don''t care what you think. It''s just beautiful to say I cleaned it properly in the morning now. But this can''t be happening. If there is..."


    At that time, some thought came to mind behind Shester''s brain.


    That was an idea that Chester recalled the other day from what he had experienced, but he hesitated to say it because it was too absurd from the average person.


    "... If so, what is it?


    As Shester said in the middle of his speech, Azio asked to speak again.


    But Shester looked ruthlessly harsh, but he kept his mouth shut.

 982 The Concept at Episode 980

    Then Melba said, looking as difficult as Chester.


    "... surely the guard magic must have taken place. That''s pretty powerful too..."


    Then Azio reacted quickly to this.


    "No way, the cleaning husband of this villa solves the guard magic every day. He cleans most of this big villa, and on his way home he does the guard magic again. I can''t believe he''s going home... No, that''s just stupid..."


    Melba nodded and agreed with Azio.


    "That possibility won''t be entirely zero, but it will be too impossible. But then..."


    "Right. I can''t think of any other ideas...... I guess Mr. Shester is coming up with something, huh? Please tell me."


    Asio shook me talking again and Chester''s heavy mouth finally opened.


    "... this is only a talk of possibility. That would sound pretty absurd, too. But I think this is the only way I can think of it."


    Asio told me to get my hands on Shester''s statement.


    "Okay. Please tell me. We''re in perfect shape."


    Then Shester nodded heavily.


    "Perhaps this villa, in my opinion, time had stopped"


    Then we were all surprised by the idea, and our eyes were so wide and round that there was no more.


    "... no, that''s exactly... even if they say that time was stopping... is that what stops time is in the first place? ����


    Said Asio in the face of considerable confusion.


    Then there was Shester. What a nod.


    "I can''t believe it either. It''s so absurd."


    "No, it''s... it''s not like I don''t believe you... no, it''s true, isn''t it? It''s nothing else, Mr. Chester... I don''t mean to disbelieve you, but... do you want to suffer a little understanding..."


    Shester spoke with a calm voice against the unhealed Asio of confusion.


    "Oh, I guess so. It would be a common understanding that time always flows from the past to the future at a constant rate�� I also think that even if you don''t have the concept that time stops, you can''t do it. It was only the other day that I understood that such a concept was possible. Until then, I had exactly the same concept as you."


    "The other day...? Any change of heart?


    Then Shester said it again.


    "Uhm...... well, that''s the place. More than that, if the time had really stopped at this villa... no, wait..."


    Did Shester come up with something ominous again, an even more vicious face than before?

 983 Episode 981: To the front door.

    "... what have you done? ����


    When Asio peered in worried, he opened his mouth to Shester''s fearful face.


    "... maybe the time is still stopping..."


    Shester remarked an astonishing view.


    But Azio couldn''t understand the meaning of it at all and tried to shake his head to the left and right with a confused face and ask for help around.


    Then Melba, one of them, nodded heavily with a harsh expression.


    "Is that what you''re saying, that we might have been captured in the space when we stopped?


    Then Shester gave a big endorsement.


    "That''s right. You probably can''t recognize that time is stopping in when it stops. Then it is possible that the time in this villa is still stopped."


    Then Azio hastily interrupted between the two.


    "Hey! Wait a minute, please! Is there really a way to make sure that the time in this villa is stopped?


    Shester thought a lot into Asio''s question before answering.


    "... you don''t know that. Spend some time here and you might find out when you go outside... no wait... can you go outside in the first place? We could be trapped in this villa!


    Shester says, no, he ran to jump.


    Then everyone who was there rushed to the front door in unison.


    And when Chester, who ran to the beginning, first reached the front door, he roughly laid his hands on the knob of the door with the momentum as it stood.


    And as he pulled forward and opened the door with so much momentum that the knob might be ripped off, Chester tried to make a big step out the door with his right foot.


    But that was no match.


    Shester''s right leg bounced back like a springy doll.


    "Hey, what!?


    Shester tried to get his bounced right foot out the door again.


    But the result was the same.


    Chester''s right foot bounced back to be pushed back by an extremely resilient balloon or something.


    "Shit!


    Shester leaked a word of regret unexpectedly.


    Then Melba, watching it, spoke to Chester with a tight look.


    "Apparently you''re trapped, aren''t you?


    Then Shester turned around and said with a sinking look.


    "I see you are..."


    "Do you still think time is stopping for this villa?


    Shester answered Melba''s question quietly.


    "Probably... but I''m not sure yet. This is just an imagination. But... in fact, we are trapped in this villa..."


    When Shester said so, he exhaled deeply and heavily.

 984 Episode 982: Lock Up

    ���Ĥޤꡭ���F��������ϵ����äƤ�������Ԥ��ߤ��Ȥ������ȤǤ��ͣ���


    ���ФΆ����ˡ����������`�����ʤ�������


    �������餯�ʡ�����


    ����ȥ��Ф�����˱�����������᤿��


    ���ȳ��F���ϕr��ֹ�ޤ�Ȥ��������Ĥ����յä����������äƤ�������˼���ΤǤ�������


    ������������ͨ�����


    �������Ǥ������ǤϤɤ��Ǥ��礦���ʤ��Ĥ����դˤ��Θ���ͻ���Ӥ�ʤ������ä뤳�Ȥˤʤä��Τ����̤���픤��ޤ��󤫣������餯�ϺΤ餫�γ����¤����ä��ΤǤϤʤ����Ȥ錄����˼�äƤ���ΤǤ���������


    ����ȥ������������Ǥ��ʤ��ȤФ���˿ڤ�Ю��Ǥ�����


    ���Τ餫�γ����¤Ǥ��������γ����¤����Y�������饷�������`����ϕr��ֹ�ޤ�Ȥ��������ä뤳�Ȥ��������Ȥ����櫓�Ǥ��ͣ���


    ���������Ǥʤ����С��������ä������@�ó�����Ȥ�˼���ʤ��ΤǤ͡�


    ����ȥ��������`������������Τޤޡ������ؤ��ڤ��˷��ʤ��������_�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ���狼�ä���Ԓ����������


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ����դΥ��������Ȥ����ˤ򤫤��Ĥޤ�ǽԤ��h��������


    ����Ȥ����„���K�������������_��һ���|���򤷤���


    ����������Ԓ�������ǤϤʤ���g���Ȥ��ơ����Υ������������]���z����Ƥ�����g�ϡ��r�����줬�٤��äƤ��ȤǤ���ͣ��r��ֹ�ޤäƤ����U�ǤϤʤ���


    ����ȥ��������`�����ʤ�������


    ������������ͨ����������r�����٤�����g������Τʤ�С��r��ֹ�ޤ���g�⤢��ΤǤϤʤ�����˼�äƤʡ�


    ���r���W�����g�ǤϤʤ��Ǥ�������


    ��������ȉmһ������Ƥ��ʤ����Ȥ��h�����Ĥ��ʤ���������������r�����줬�W�������������꤬���դȤʤä��Ȥ��ƤⰣ���餤�϶��٤ʤ�Ȥ���ޤäƤ���Ϥ����������΄I��ɤ�Ҋ�Ƥ�񳯷��߳������Ф���Τ褦�˾_���ˤʤäƤ��롣�Ȥʤ���W���ΤǤϤʤ���ֹ�ޤäƤ���ȿ�����Τ��m������������äȤ�g�H����ȫ��ֹ�ޤäƤ���ΤǤϤʤ����ޤ�ʤ��W����ֹ�ޤäƤ���褦�ˤ����J�R�����ʤ��������⤷��ʤ����ʡ�


    ����ȶ��ξ䤬�@���ʤ��Ǥ��륢�����˴���ꡢ���Ф����ؤ˿����������ʤ����Ԥä���


    ������ǡ��ҡ���һ�夳���Ȥɤ��ʤ�ΤǤ��礦�������Εr��ֹ�ޤä��e�P�ڤ��]���z����ơ�����ɤΘ����‘B���𤳤ꤦ��Ȥ������Ǥ�������


    ����ȥ��������`��Ŀ��ꡢ���M��ǿ����z�����


    �������餯�ϡ����Τ��𤭤�������ʡ�����


    ���Τ⡭���Ǥ�������


    ������������ʤ���ʡ����䡢����Ȥ���н̻ʤ��֤��ߤ����΄e�P�����뤷�Ƥ��륱�`����������


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ��Ҥ餬���΄e�P����줿�褦�ˡ��̻����¤��ߤ����⤳������ä�����ʤ����ɤϤ���ޤ��󤫤�͡�


    ����Ȥ���ˡ����������`���󤤤ˤ��ʤ�������


    �����������������������Ȥ�������

 985 Episode 983: Buying Time

    Then Azio, finally recovered, spoke against Melba.


    "... but earlier, you had guard magic on the portal again, right?


    Melba nodded and answered Asio''s question in a relaxed tone.


    "Yeah, but I''m not an expert enough. It doesn''t mean I did powerful guard magic. It''s just that the Pope''s hands are probably full of good attackers, so maybe we''ll buy some time."


    "Are you buying time... but this villa is stopping that time, isn''t it? That means... what happens? ����


    Asio turned out to be just a confused look and began to hold his head with both hands.


    Then Shester answered with his arms in a tannic surface with a frown root.


    "Hmmm... that does sound like a headache talking..."


    Then Melba also said with a face as difficult as Chester''s.


    "Not very much, but you''re not going to get an answer... what do you think? One thing. Why don''t you take the night off? Guard magic will come to my notice if it is broken, and if the Pope''s hand shows up, I don''t think he will be attacked in his sleep..."


    Then Shester asked Melba with a calm voice, keeping his difficult face intact.


    "Well... when it''s broken with guard magic, can the surgeon know that?


    "Yeah, but if the distance is close, we''ll talk. Besides, I think it depends on the power of the surgeon. I''m not much of a magician, but I''m just ahead of my eyes and nose. I''m sure you''ll notice."


    "Right. Then it''s a relief. All right, so let''s just say we take the night off, as Melba suggested."


    Then Asio said with a tired look on his face.


    "... let''s do that. I used my head a little too much... but nevertheless... no, let''s stop tonight. See you tomorrow..."


    "Uhm. Let''s do that. Bye......"


    When Shester said so, he turned his heel back and left the place.


    (... Ugh, here we go. Now I don''t know if I''m going to be trapped in a strange space of time... but nevertheless... if the time in this space really stops, who the hell did this to me... no, naturally this is unthinkable to the former Archbishop of Fran... then the question is why did the former Archbishop of Fran make this villa a different space... this can also be thought of as that stone slab unexpectedly... Hmm... thanks for the slow tour of thought... apparently quite tired...)


    Shester couldn''t really turn his head because of tiredness, even though he thought about a series of matters while walking.

 986 Episode 984: Awakening

    As a result, Chester opened the door of the nearby room, making sure there were no people in it, and he threw his tired body into the bed at first sight, without particularly looking inside the room.


    (... really came. This is something I didn''t expect to happen. But no more... you don''t seem to be turning your head... let''s just say I sleep...)


    Shester put him to bed, or he fell asleep immediately.


    ... Mr. Shester... hey, it''s morning... hey, wake up...


    Shester was called by his own name in his ear and slowly began to emerge from it in a deep sleep.


    But how tired he was, his consciousness was still hazy, and he didn''t move at all to the point of physical reaction.


    ...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Chester''s body finally responded to the familiar voice, and his eyelids slowly opened, albeit slightly.


    Then there was still a familiar face peering into Chester''s face.


    "... Gaius, is that you..."


    Then Gaius said with a smile as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Correct. You finally woke me up?


    Then Shester also smiled slightly when she saw Gaius smile.


    "... oh, I''m sorry. Seems a lot tired... can''t seem to wake up completely yet..."


    "Apparently you do. It looks quite..."


    "... oh, I''m not feeling too bad myself... anyway, they''re tired and they don''t listen to me about my body..."


    "Right. Then you can stay in bed."


    "... sorry............... yeah? Bed?"


    Shester noticed a fumble and looked around with an unexpected look.


    Then I saw the interior of a familiar room there.


    "... what do you mean? This is Arment''s villa. What is it? Not the different spaces in that example? ����


    Then Gaius, sitting in a chair by the bed, said as he tried to bring it to his elbow.


    "Right. Is this a villa... it looks like a luxurious villa inside?


    "... this is the villa of the former Archbishop of Fran... wait a minute... what the hell is this all about?


    Then Gaius said with a full smile.


    "I can see it. Which means I''m finally back in the world."


    Then Chester, who had finally swallowed the matter, swept away and woke up.


    "... So you''re the real Gaius, are you? You''re Gaius Schneider of Truth with Entity!?


    Then Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Exactly. Undoubtedly, I''m the real Gaius Schneider."

 987 Lesson 985: Return

    Then Shester jumped out of bed unexpectedly.


    And with the momentum as it was, he took Gaius''s hand, which rose from the chair beside him.


    "You''ve come back well. Mr. Gaius."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder a little lighter.


    "No, yeah, well, you''re too old to be there for too long. Well, I''m glad I managed to get home."


    "Oh, right. No, but I''m really glad. Your mother will be delighted..."


    "Well, yes..."


    Gaius further lit up. Now he began polypolizing his forehead.


    "By the way, why are you here? Why did you show up here all of a sudden?


    Then Gaius turned into a slightly worse looking face.


    "Uh-huh, that''s... I''m not too sure, but I got here naturally while I was looking for an exit... a slight light shoots in the dark, and when I go there, I go here... that surprises me already. Suddenly Mr. Shester is sleeping in bed. But I don''t know why, but it''s good to be back."


    Then Chester''s face became half-way more dangerous.


    "Wait a minute!... This is... yes, I remember... this is... not a normal villa..."


    Gaius then caught sight of how Chester was bewildering and tightened his face.


    "Isn''t that a normal villa? What the hell does that mean?


    Then Shester swallowed a light saliva.


    "Mr. Gaius, listen to me. This is probably the same place as the other space you were in..."


    "... seriously? ����


    Gaius unwittingly shook his head and looked around the room.


    But as far as Gaius could tell, there was nothing strange about it.


    "... it looks like a normal room... is this really a different room? ����


    Then Shester shook it big or small.


    "No, I''m not. Not only this room, but this villa itself."


    "You mean this building itself is a different space?


    "That''s right. We''ve been captured in different spaces..."


    "... Mr. Shester, it''s time for you to tell me without wearing it. What the hell is this villa?


    Then Shester nodded slowly with a ruthlessly harsh look.


    "Okay. This is just a guess, but it''s probably possible that time has stopped in this villa..."


    Then Gaius'' eyes opened wide with surprise.


    "... the time... damn it! Now you''re stopping the other way!


    "Probably. But given the circumstances, I can''t think of anything else."


    "... so... so... so I could come here... because it''s the same different space... you mean the phase was close by chance..."


    Gaius leaked one big sigh when he squealed like that.

 988 Episode 986: The Wizard of Lowenglin

    "But here you are... I mean, if you''re still out of here... and now the space where the time has stopped... but this guy seems like a pain in the ass..."


    Gaius sighed another big sigh when he murmured.


    "I''m sorry. Made me delight. Thanks for not turning your head. Sorry."


    "No, I can''t help that. Looks like I was a lot tired... or if I got stuck in a space where time stopped, that would be tiring. I can''t help it. I can''t help it. So never mind. More than that...... there''s only one Mr. Shester in this villa?


    "No, there''s a lot of them."


    "Huh, can you tell me where this place is in the first place and why you came to this villa?


    Shester nodded at Gaius''s inquiry.


    And I explained in detail how it had been so far.


    "Heh, that''s another interesting conversation. So they stopped the whole time at the villa... but you''re quite a magician to be able to do all this trick. I won''t be able to imitate you like this. Probably a pretty well-known guy."


    "Do you have any idea?


    "Uh-huh, I''m neglecting to take care of things. I don''t know... How''s Mr. Shester? If this is the villa of the former Archbishop of Fran, and he''s the one who made me take this trick, I think it''s more likely that he''s a demon mentor of Lowenglin, even if he''s not one of his men..."


    "Hmm... I see. But when you know who set you up, you know something?


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I don''t think I''ve ever been to know the names of my enemies."


    "An enemy... for sure. But unfortunately, I don''t really know the name of the Wizard either."


    "Oh well. Well, that''s fine... how do we get out of here... but before I do, should I introduce you to the others?


    "Oh, right. Let''s just say we will."


    When Shester said so, he quickly and just turned his heel back.


    "Then follow me. Let''s just go to the living room. Someone might be awake already."


    At Shester''s lead, the two of them left the room.


    And as he walked down the hallway into the living room, there were a few men there speaking with a dark expression.


    "Hey, good morning"


    Chester greeted the men happily as they approached them.


    Then Azio, who was at the center of the men, raised his nagging face and said hello back.


    "Oh, good morning, Mr. Shester. What do you say? Sleep well..............."


    On his way back to greet him, Azio noticed an unfamiliar young man walking behind Shester, looking seriously at his face and losing his words.

 989 Episode 987: Description

    "... and... who is that young man? ����


    When Asio finally got back on his feet, squeezed out and asked questions, Chester quickly raised his corner of mouth and smiled.


    "Oh, don''t worry about me. Because he''s not the enemy. I would like to introduce him quickly, but it is troublesome to explain him every time to those who will be awake. Plus, there''s an explanation of the situation where this villa is located. Do you want to explain where everyone is?


    While Asio gave a slightly suspicious look to Shester''s answer, he also decided to accept this suggestion, although it was an expression such as reluctance, as Chester said elsewhere.


    "Okay. Then we''ll split up and wake everyone up."


    When Azio said so, he indicated with the men and left the living room.


    Shester slipped into the couch in the middle of the living room when she dropped them off.


    Gaius initially sat quietly next to Chester because he looked around and looked at the living room looking intriguing, but not particularly unusual.


    Then one man after another came into the living room.


    Whether the men were being heard by the Asios to some extent, they sat down one after the other, watching Gaius'' face twitch, without speaking in particular.


    But only one came into the living room, speaking loudly at dawn.


    It is Elba.


    Elba approached the Chesters with a bump and complaining about Comette walking with her sleepy eyes rubbing beside her, seemingly unable to remain silent from her character.


    And I saw Gaius'' face, and I tried to peek in like he was barely eating.


    "Oh, you really have a face I''ve never seen. Is that what Azio said about you? Besides, what would Azio do with this villa... he said something that didn''t make any sense, but what the hell is it about? Can you explain something to me, please?


    Shester urged Elba to sit down first by pointing to the couch in front of her with her right hand with a bitter laugh.


    "Let me explain, of course. But it''s a hassle to explain it to each of us. Will you wait a while till we all get together?


    Then Elba shrugged her shoulder like she had no choice.


    "Huh, man, you can''t help it. It won''t take much longer, okay? I''ll wait for you."


    When Elba said so, he began to talk to Comet and Pecha, who sat next to him, without any other love.

 990 Chapter 988: Incomprehensible

    Gaius began to look at the others without locating whether he was tired of watching such elves closely for a while.


    But as soon as I got tired of it, I whispered to Chester.


    "... they''re crazy people, aren''t they?


    "Mm-hmm. Well, it''s a collection. Certainly lacking in cohesion."


    "Oh well. A gathering of the three brothers and their servants? Even so, it feels like it''s falling apart. By the way, do you have another brother?


    "Oh, I suppose so..."


    "You don''t know where you are at the moment?


    "... well, that''s the thing"


    Then, with Melba, Azio came into the living room.


    And counting the number of people in the living room, he approached the Shesters with a satisfied face.


    "We''re all set, Mr. Shester. Please explain."


    Said Asio as he sat on the couch nearby.


    Shester nodded and first gave a polite account of the situation in which the villa was currently located.


    Then after hearing it, Elba asked Chester as he held his temple.


    "... what do you mean the time is stopping? You have no idea what that means. Hey, Comette, you know what?


    Then the shaken Comet hurried and waved both hands to deny it.


    "Hey, honestly, do you say you don''t understand at all... I do think it''s an anomaly that this villa is in a state where no dust has fallen, if you ask me... that''s why the time has stopped for each of these buildings is a bit..."


    "Right. I agree. Well, I do know what Councillor Shester said. But I still honestly don''t understand what''s stopping time."


    Then Shester looked a little troubled.


    "Hmmm... it''s certainly not a difficult matter to understand... but I can''t think of anything else, Miss Elba"


    "I don''t care what you say... why did you come up with that idea in the first place? Do you want me to tell you what kind of thinking circuit you can come up with that doesn''t even clap?


    Then Shester glanced at Gaius beside him.


    And when they nodded lightly, they turned again to Elba.


    "It also has to do with his existence. So I''m going to introduce you to him here."


    Then Elba said with a quick jaw up.


    "Oh yeah. What does that have to do with anything? Then why don''t you let me introduce you?


    Shester nodded, holding it with his right hand and pointing to Gaius while starting the introduction.

 991 Episode 989: Gaiuss Response

    "His name is Gaius Schneider. My Valentine''s Republic is proud to be home to the Schneider family."


    Then I was surprised not just Elba, but all of us.


    Among them, Gaius and the knowledgeable Asios had a startling look on their face when they could not graduate.


    "... No, you''re not!? It''s not Gaius Schneider, is it? Because he... should have been younger!?


    Then Baltic was in tune with this.


    "Hmmm. He should have been only about ten years old... even though he seems more like a young man to call himself than a boy..."


    Then Shester nodded at this.


    "Mm-hmm. I''ll explain there later. That has something to do with the fact that the time in this villa has stopped."


    Then while Azio opened his mouth wide, he became somewhat convinced of it.


    "... oh, I see. Is time crazy or something? ����


    "Well, that''s the place"


    Then Melba, with an equally astonishing look, asked Chester in a slow tone.


    "... Hmm. Apparently, there''s an age discrepancy, but that''s because you''re going to explain it later. If my memory is certain, I think the current owner of the Schneider family was named Lombardo Schneider, but what about the area? Does that mean I made a replacement?


    Then he took control of Chester with his left hand trying to answer this, and Gaius opened his mouth.


    "Oh, you''re right. Give me a replacement the other day. My father Lombardo Schneider, and now I, Gaius Schneider, am the head of the Schneider family."


    Then Melba glanced at Gaius with a wrinkle between his eyebrows to explore.


    "... well. By calling Lord Lombardo Father, you mean your son, right?


    "Yes. He''s my oldest son. Are you... Mr. Melba? Then you''re with me."


    Melba kept staring at Gaius with the wrinkles between her eyebrows intact.


    But Elba''s lay went in there.


    "He''s my oldest son, so what! The current owner of the Fran family is me!


    Elba exasperated her hostility towards Gaius and said away.


    But Gaius was calm.


    "Oh, Mr. Shester tells me you took over the Fran family. What are you, an archbishop? You''re young, but you''re amazing."


    Then Elba''s cheek loosened halfway.


    "Oh, really? I don''t think so, though?


    Then Gaius laid down Elba so that he could fold.


    "Don''t you have to be modest? I don''t think it''s normal for you to succeed the archbishop right away because of how many successors you have? And yet you''re suddenly the same archbishop as your father, aren''t you? Well, you had qualities. [M] Otherwise, suddenly I can''t be Archbishop"

 992 Episode 990: Hard Handshake

    Then Elba''s mood openly culminated.


    "Really? Well, I don''t think I have any qualities either. But do I? Do I look so qualitative?


    "Well, there is. I have to. Hey, Mr. Shester?


    Suddenly shaken, Shester tried to keep pace with Gaius, albeit in a slight panic.


    "Oh, yeah. Guess you''re right, Gaius. What qualities... do you think I have?


    Then Gaius took it out without putting in his hair.


    "You see. Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you anyway. Archbishop Elba Flamini La Franc"


    That said Gaius smiled and offered his right hand.


    Elba then held Gaius''s hand powerfully with a full grin.


    "Welcome aboard. Gaius Schneider"


    That''s why Elba exchanged a firm handshake with Gaius.


    Then Melba pinched her mouth as she kept staring at this exchange with a sharp eye.


    "Is it time? So can I quickly explain to you why he''s in this villa?


    At Melba''s request, Chester opened his mouth.


    "Mm-hmm. Actually... you have another face besides the current head of the Schneider family, Gaius?


    Shester looked slowly at everyone''s face once he separated the words there.


    And finally, I looked at Gaius and he nodded gently and opened his mouth again.


    "He, Gaius Schneider, is a legendary archdeacon."


    Then all but Asios and those of the former SS were astonished by this.


    "I can''t help but be surprised. But this is a true story. He''s definitely a legendary archdeacon."


    Then Melba finally opened her mouth like that.


    "... so does that mean he was the one who stopped the time of this villa?


    Then Shester bluntly denied the idea of Melba.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. He didn''t do anything to this villa."


    "Then why is he here?


    "It''s a rather elusive conversation, but he''s actually been flown into different spaces by some enemy. It''s like he made it here because of the proximity of the different spaces and the phase of this villa."


    "... is that because this villa is also in the same different space?


    Then Gaius answered on behalf of Shester.


    "Well, that''s the thing. That said, there are countless different spaces, so I think it''s only a strong element of coincidence that we''ve reached this different space. But I''ve known Mr. Chester for a long time, so I can imagine how close the phases were to each other."


    Then Melba had her head in too much difficulty.

 993 Episode 991: Conscious and Conscious

    "... is it something myriad of different spaces? ����


    Gaius responded to Melba''s whining.


    "There is. Maybe. Because I came through all sorts of different spaces while I was being flown into different spaces. Does that feel like it''s rotten enough already?


    Then now Side Chester asked Gaius a question.


    "You said earlier that you might have made out because we''ve known each other for a long time, but then why didn''t you meet Master Carla or Master Elle?


    "Uh-huh... maybe that''s because I''m not worried about them..."


    "Aren''t you worried? Does that mean that if you''re Carla or El, you can just leave me alone?


    "Yes. I think it''s because I think I think those two would go back on their own sooner or later"


    "That''s why you didn''t get involved?


    "Yeah. Maybe."


    "... well. So you''ve been in my dreams before..."


    "Oh. I still think it probably makes sense that Mr. Shester met in his dreams before he came to this different space. It''s like a predictive dream, I guess. Because that''s how Mr. Shester actually wandered into different spaces afterwards. That''s not normal. And this is how we meet in this different space. There is no reason for this to be a coincidence. It can''t be any coincidence."


    "So it''s no coincidence that you said the phase was close?


    Then Gaius looked difficult and thought about it.


    "... maybe. Maybe these things have something to do with me being a singularity..."


    "The singularities... but you didn''t know the singularities yourself, did you?


    Then Gaius nodded slowly with his little elusive face.


    "Sort of. But to a certain extent, I''m going to know. I think the peculiarities attract a variety of events, whether you prefer it or not."


    "Hmm... whether you prefer it or not... but Lady Carla and the Els didn''t attract it... you said earlier that maybe it was because you weren''t worried about them, but then wouldn''t you be sorting the subjects you consciously attract?


    "Sure. But that''s not about consciousness. I realized later that I thought Carla and the others would be fine. That''s why, for the first time, I was conscious, but until then, I was only conscious. That''s not why I consciously sorted out the subjects to attract. However, there is no denying the possibility that something subconscious has sorted the subject."


    "I see. subconscious subconscious intent... but then again, it seems like it would unconsciously sort only what it likes, but isn''t it..."

 994 Episode 992: Changes in appearance

    Then Asio interrupted the conversation between the two of us so as to represent everyone with a much shady look on their face here.


    "... Um, excuse me, but I can''t see the conversation at all..."


    Then Shester gave a hazy look.


    "No, sorry. I''m sorry. You guys have no idea what you''re talking about. Let''s put the conversation back together."


    Then Asio asked, trying to remember the conversation he had had before him.


    "So... can you explain something about how he looked a lot different?


    Shester nodded cocklessly and opened his mouth to answer Asio''s question.


    "Why, in a short period of time, he has grown greatly from being a boy to being a young man, but the fact is that the different spaces he was in were a world where time accelerated."


    As easy as he could understand, Shester had a subtle look like he could not understand, even though he tried to explain the acceleration of time by giving an example with his hand.


    "... Oh, I don''t know if I understood it very well, but does that mean I''m getting old because I''ve been in that world for a while?


    "It is. That''s why I''ve changed my appearance a lot."


    "Ha... I mean, this different space means there''s something wrong with the flow of time everywhere, right?


    Then now Gaius answered this.


    "No, not necessarily. Sure, time seems to be stopping in this space, and the space I was in was a world where time accelerated. But I''ve traveled through a lot of other spaces, and there were spaces that flowed in a normal way. However, the world varies with distorted spaces and waves of motion. What you''re trying to say is that all the different spaces are strange, but it''s not just the time."


    "... Ha, that''s again... what would you say... that''s hard to imagine..."


    "I guess so. I don''t think you''d know if you didn''t actually experience the world. But it really is. Different spaces are innumerable and overlapping adjacent. When you move around, it''s like a different world is spreading. So, if you take another step into another different space, it feels like another world is going on and on. Can you understand that?


    Then he nodded with an unclear face like Azio had figured out.


    "... uh... sort of..."


    Then Gaius said with a full grin.


    "Yes. That''s good. Anyone else have any questions?


    That''s how Gaius recruited the next questioner.

 995 Episode 993 Exploration

    One.


    Then Melba inquired.


    "So I ask the key thing, can we go back to the original world? Even the young man who said he was the archdeacon, he just moved from different space to different space, and he doesn''t seem to be back in the original world?


    Gaius gently shrugged his shoulder at Melba''s slightly thorny inquiry.


    "Sort of. I''m sure you''re right, but I haven''t been able to get back to the original world yet. I just think we''ve figured out how this different space works, don''t we?


    "Hmm... you mean you can go back?


    "Well, you know what?"


    Then everyone simultaneously leaked a sigh of relief.


    But only Chester looked worried and whispered to Gaius.


    "... are you all right? I swear to God..."


    Then Gaius also gave it back as a whisper.


    "Well, aren''t you okay? You''re going to be."


    Gaius said so, winking toward Chester.


    Two.


    "Huh, nah - I see - it''s very wide for now."


    When Gaius spent a good amount of time exploring the villa without neighborhood, he gave a convincing look and leaked his thoughts to Chester beside him.


    Then Shester peered intriguingly into Gaius''s face.


    "Well, I see you got something, huh?


    Then Gaius spread his hands and shook them wide.


    "No, Nah."


    Shester got a pretty distracted look.


    "Really? I thought you looked like you figured something out..."


    "No matter where you look, this is a normal villa... it''s extraordinarily big, so it''s not normal in that sense... but I guess it turns out that it''s just a normal villa in the general sense"


    "Hmm. Is there anything unusual..."


    Then Gaius returned the words without getting his hair in.


    "I don''t think so. One thing, wherever you look at it, it''s a normal building."


    "Right. So what about my hypothesis that time is stopping?


    "Oh, I''m pretty sure about that."


    "Really...... yeah? Almost?


    Then Gaius raised his nibble and mouth angle.


    "Yes, almost. You can''t go so far wrong, but you can''t even say you''re right."


    Then Shester took it seriously.


    "I mean, time isn''t stopping, you say it''s flowing so loosely that it seems to be stopping?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder like he was bored.


    "Big right. What did you know?"


    Gaius said, unfortunately.

 996 Episode 994: Defining Time

    Seeing Gaius''s boring looking face, Chester chuckled.


    "No, not enough to say I knew. But I thought it was possible. But...... although only a few, time is moving, isn''t it?


    "Oh, just a few, though. The time seems to have been carved for sure."


    "Well... by the way, is there a lot of difference between when the time is completely stopped and when it''s moving, albeit slightly?


    Then Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Well, that''s totally different."


    "Really? Doesn''t make much difference from me, though?


    "No, no, no, not at all. The fact that time is moving, albeit only slightly, does not mean that time is naturally stopped. In other words, what the man who applied this technique did was to slow down the hour. Do you understand? That doesn''t mean we can stop time. This is a very different thing."


    "Hmm. So the act of stopping time is a very difficult thing?


    "Exactly. If time stops, honestly, it''s beyond my control. But it''s not stopping very late in this space. If that means I can do something about it."


    "Hmm, will it? Epic archmage mentor. But you can''t help it when the time stops...... by the way, who can do that?


    Then Gaius smiled sarcastically.


    "No, you''re not. In this world... but..."


    Then Chester''s eyebrow root bounced up with a piqun.


    What does that mean?


    Gaius answered Shester''s question with a shrugged shoulder.


    "It means literally. There is no such thing as stopping time in this world. But in the afterlife... no, he could do it if he was in the middle of the world and the afterlife to be exact."


    "The narrow space between the world and the afterlife... what the hell is that..."


    Then Gaius looked terribly disgusted and said.


    "Oh, you''re a god, as they say."


    Gaius told me to throw up half of it.


    Shester was surprised and couldn''t even speak up.


    For this reason, Gaius tried to soothe the air on the field with a slightly loose look.


    "No, you don''t have to take it that seriously, do you? ''Cause even Mr. Shester''s been seeing the demons in hell, hasn''t he? There''s no difference between God and the devil, is there?


    Then Chester finally got back on her feet and opened her mouth.


    "Well, it sure is... when I''m still a god..."


    "Oh, well, maybe. But this space doesn''t seem to have been created by that god, and you can rest assured."


    "Hmm. So you still think it was the Magic Instructor of Lowenglin who created this different space?


    "I think it''s reasonable to think so."


    Gaius said so and nodded again and again into small pieces.

 997 Episode 995: A Collection of Different Spaces

    "It''s not surprising that only the most powerful nation in the world has considerable strength..."


    Shester said with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    But Gaius had a bright face.


    "Well, you''re fine. I''m sure Mr. Shester''s right, but there are plenty of strong people out there."


    "Hmm, something like pretty confident?


    "Sort of. Naturally, it''s a well-known fact that Lowenglin is the most powerful country in the world, and I think he''s also the most powerful world leader in that country, right? But when I say that, I recognize my legend class for once. I don''t think there''s anything like losing the most powerful class in the world, huh?


    That''s what Gaius said and let it look like.


    But the opposing Chester didn''t break his grim look.


    "Mr. Gaius, you''re forbidden to be alarmed, are you? Sure, you''re a legend, but if your enemies are the strongest in the world, you can even think of one alarm that hurts, right? Because it''s possible that he''s the most powerful man in the world, and he''s already a legendary magician."


    Then Gaius squeezed his expression just as well.


    "Right. I''ve learned enough so far not to be too busy to be alarmed. I''ll be careful, as you advised."


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "Oh, do that. Honestly, you''re the only one we can ask for, right?


    Chester finally loosened his expression when he said so.


    Then Gaius broke his mouth too and smiled back.


    "Copy that. Then I guess I''ll get to work soon."


    Shester was mildly surprised and asked Gaius.


    "Right now? You think you can get out of here?


    Gaius nodded, and the grin stayed put.


    "Oh, I guess. Apparently this technique, though powerful, is not very complicated. Maybe we can solve this, huh?


    Shester rejoiced greatly and leaked a sigh of relief.


    "Well, that''s good. But if you take off this different space, won''t you get lost in another? As you have traveled all sorts of different spaces..."


    But Chester''s anxiety was also lightly dispelled by Gaius.


    "I think that''s okay. Apparently, this other space is next to this world. In other words, if it''s easy to understand, as many different spaces are like spheres in a row, you can think of them as different spaces that stick to the surface of that sphere. And the surface of the sphere is connected to the present world.


    So as long as we get out of this space, we can go straight back to this world. "

 998 Chapter 996: Tsuji

    "... Hmm. Should I assume that it is located on the surface of a collection of different spaces�� So you were first flown deep inside the sphere and finally came out onto the surface of the sphere through various different spaces?


    Then Gaius smiled happily.


    "Exactly! Perhaps the magician who created this different space could not make it behind the collective different space. This means that it was finally made to the surface. I know you''re a pretty good guy just to be able to make this, but there''s one up there. Like that horrible enemy who flew me to the center of the sphere..."


    Gaius glanced at the void with a sharp gaze.


    Shester stared at Gaius'' harsh expression, and a question arose.


    "... can I ask you one thing? Are the enemies who flew you apart from the enemies who flew you, Master Elle, Master Carla?


    Then Gaius looked unexpected.


    "Yeah? No, I think it''s probably the same enemy... why?


    Gaius asked in wonder.


    Then Shester started talking like she remembered something.


    "No, if the enemies were the same, I was wondering if they would have flown you to the same different spaces you were flown into?


    Gaius then gave a convincing look.


    "Oh, you know what? I think so. I just don''t think Carla and the others are making love in one place after being flown like me, so I imagine this was after we were both moving to another space when I was flown?


    "... well. But then again, there is one thing that Tsujitsu doesn''t fit..."


    "Tsujitsu doesn''t fit?... what is it?... I can''t think of anything... can you tell me?


    Tilt his neck like Gaius really didn''t know.


    Shester took a serious look and said the key thing.


    "Oh, I know you weren''t there because Master Carla and Master Elle were traveling like you said. But what about Ars and Ortez, who are supposed to be just people? Will they be able to do that?


    Then I pounced my hand and struck him with a sound just that Gaius had forgotten.


    "Right! That''s certainly true if you ask me. There''s no way they can travel across spaces. Then... there are only two things I can think of..."


    Then Shester nodded greatly, taking over the words of Gaius and saying:


    "Have you been flown to another space, or have you been flown to another space in the first place?"


    Gaius then also agreed with this idea.


    "Maybe the latter. They should probably think they''re still in this world."

 999 Episode 997: The Gift of Talent

    One.


    "Hmm. Will it still be... then... no, I can''t help thinking about it now. First let''s get out of here, then we''ll think about them again."


    "Right. Let''s go back to that nostalgic world, first of all, by exposing ourselves to this abominable different space."


    "Mm-hmm. So, you want to do it fast here?


    Then Ius shook the big one.


    "No, if you take the wrong exit, you''re going back to another space."


    "Hmm. That''s what you were saying earlier, huh? So where the hell is that exit?


    Then Gaius laughed niggly.


    "That''s what we want to hear. Mr. Shester, where the hell did you guys get into this villa?


    Then Shester understood the meaning as well, and raised the nigga and the mouth angle.


    "I see. Is the entrance the exit? Then I will guide you."


    "Oh, please. Now we can finally get back to this world."


    "Right. It''s been a long time for you, hasn''t it?


    "That sort of thing. So show me quickly."


    "Got it. Then follow me."


    When Shester said so, he turned his heel and walked out.


    Gaius followed Chester with a firm foothold as he leapt his mind on his return to the present world to come.


    Two.


    "Right here. From this front door we entered this villa."


    said Shester, pointing to the front door.


    Gaius nodded and approached the front door with a slow foothold.


    "Oh, I see... I knew this was the exit. Beyond the front door, you can see the world..."


    Gaius said with his eyes narrowed as he looked nostalgic.


    But Shester couldn''t hide his surprise in Gaius'' words.


    "Mr. Gaius, does that mean clairvoyance? You mean you can see the view on the other side without opening the door?


    Then Gaius said without incident.


    "Oh, I can see it. That''s how cheap you are."


    "Really... isn''t that so hard magic?


    "Well, yeah. Between advanced and intermediate?


    "Really... but your unchanging magic is amazing nonetheless. You can imitate that without any motion..."


    "Sort of. But if I could just get a little tip, I''d think even Mr. Shester would be able to use it, right?


    But Shester shook his head wide aside.


    "No, that won''t be possible. I hear that you have been an unchanging user since you were a child. That would still mean a gift of talent. Now that I''ve trained, I don''t think it''s going to be."

 1000 Episode Nine Hundred Ninety-Eight: The First View in Half a Day

    "Is that what it is? It''s a little trick."


    "No, I wouldn''t understand that you explained the trick in words. Because these things get stuffed up, and there''s a lot to be done with talent, right?


    "Well, I guess so."


    "Oh, so don''t worry about me"


    "Okay. So let''s say you go back to this world with Chacha soon."


    Gaius says. Slowly bringing his hands up to shoulder height, he pointed his palms straight against the door.


    And as he walked slowly, he put his palms on the door perfectly.


    Then suddenly Gaius'' hands waved wide up and down.


    Shester was surprised and looked out for him greatly.


    Then it turned out that it was an illusion that Gaius'' hands seemed to wave earlier.


    In fact, the space itself seemed to wave because it was distorted.


    "... wow..."


    Shester accidentally leaked a grunt.


    Then the next moment, the space was further greatly distorted.


    And the distortion gradually grew even greater over time.


    But the distortion began to make loud rumbling noises about whether the limits had finally been reached.


    The squeaking noise grew louder and louder, and finally the loudest sound, like the screaming of the Terminator.


    And...


    The distorted space was shattered and scattered like glass with loud impact sounds.


    And in an instant, the fragments were scattered as light snow.


    "Hmm... it''s over."


    When Gaius said so, he grabbed the door knob in a slow motion, turning it gently and pressing the door.


    Then the door, which should have been tightly closed, opened softly without making a sound.


    Shester, at the same time surprised, leaked a sigh of relief all the time.


    "... uhh... thanks. Thank you."


    Then Gaius looked back smiling.


    "No, no, it''s so cheap for you."


    When Gaius said so, he winked at the tea eye with a gentle right eye against Chester.


    When Shester received it gently up the corner of his mouth, he himself tried to step forward to see the view outside.


    "... it''s been half a day but that''s a lot of pleasure..."


    Then I remembered there that Chester was important.


    "That''s right! Mr. Gaius, meet Glenn."


    Gaius gave a bewildered look to his suddenly popping unfamiliar name.


    "Glenn? What the hell is that?


    "I''m an expert on ancient documents. He reasoned about the magic that drove you into different spaces. I want you to hear it from his own mouth."


    Gaius opened his eyes wide and was greatly surprised.

 1001 Episode 999: Looking for Glenn

    Gaius asked Chester with a big surprised look.


    "Seriously? You mean you got that idea?


    "That''s right. There''s a description of it in the ancient documents."


    "... you must tell me about him."


    Even though Gaius had a half-hearted look, his legs were already pointing inward.


    "So the guy named Glenn is in this villa, right?


    "Oh now...... yes. I''d like you to see this later, but there''s a mysterious giant tablet in the basement of this villa, right? I''m in the middle of deciphering the ancient letters carved on its surface."


    "A giant tablet... there''s something terrific about it... so Glenn''s in the basement now anyway, right?


    Then Chester shook his blanket.


    "No, you should be copying the ancient letters on paper and deciphering them on this second floor"


    "Okay. Then let''s go quickly."


    Gaius says, no, I walked out with a shitty and fast leg.


    Shester also quickly turned back his heel and continued after Gaius.


    And as they rushed up the stairs in front of them vigorously, they looked around at the hallway that stretched radially in all directions.


    "... so what room are you in?


    Gaius asked Chester again as he wrapped his tongue around the immensity of this villa.


    But Shester also shook his head sideways with a troubled face.


    "... I''m sorry, but I only know you''re upstairs... so it''s a little cumbersome, but there''s more to it than looking for one room at a time."


    Then Gaius gave me a lowered look.


    "... seriously... by the way, it looks like it''s connected here, in the hallway to another building, but it doesn''t mean you''re over there, does it? ����


    Then Shester shrugged his shoulder.


    "I don''t know. I don''t think he''s been to a very far room, but I can assure you he hasn''t..."


    "Seriously...... but the closest room is more likely?


    "Probably. Glenn''s a researcher-like man, isn''t he? I think it''s likely that he went into a nearby room without searching too many different rooms."


    "Copy that. Then I can''t help it if I''m saying it here Gudagda, and I''ll try to open it out of this room first..."


    Gaius said so and turned the door knob in the room closest to the stairs.


    Then there was a man spreading some big piece of paper on his desk.


    "... and... could this be him?


    Gaius turned around and asked Chester behind him.


    Then Shester peered into the room and zeroed a hoot of laughter.


    "Oh, you''re a big winner, Mr. Gaius. He''s the Glenn I''ve been looking for."

 1002 Episode Thousand: Glenns Description

    One.


    "Hey! Glenn!


    Then Glenn, staring at the desk, noticed Shester''s voice and turned.


    "... yeah? You... ah! Mr. Shester, what can I do for you?


    Glenn admitted Shester''s face, which made him peek behind Gaius''s face, and said as he accidentally lifted his hips.


    Shester nodded lightly and entered the room with Gaius.


    "Glenn, I know we met earlier, but this is you, Gaius."


    Then Glenn tilted his neck a lot.


    "... I didn''t know we met earlier? I met him for the first time..."


    "Yeah? I would have met you earlier when we were all gathered in the living room, wouldn''t I?


    Then Glenn tilted his neck even further.


    "... is it the living room?... Is that it? Did I go to the living room or something?... Ahhh, I remember someone forcing me to drag me... Ahhh, I feel like it was the living room there if you say so... I was just then in the good realm of deciphering the ancient letters of the example, and I honestly don''t remember well with my head full of that..."


    When Glenn said that, he scratched his head looking sorry.


    Shester had no choice but to smile bitterly at Gaius and his face.


    "Right. Let me introduce you again. He is Gaius Schneider. The Valentine''s Republic is proud to be home to the Schneider family."


    Then Glenn opened his eyes wide.


    "What!? So here''s an example��"


    "That''s right. I want him to talk about that example."


    Then Glenn became full of joy.


    "Okay! Let me explain it to you sincerely!


    Glenn said with a lot of motivation and all that.


    Gaius was so motivated by Glenn that he came up with a slightly softer look.


    Two.


    "... the ultimate magic of the Auga God..."


    Gaius, who was briefed by Glenn, told me to carve it firmly into my heart.


    Then Shester asked Gaius in a quiet tone.


    "Auga, do you have any idea about God?


    But Gaius waved for the first time.


    "No, it''s a name I don''t remember... but I guess that name is a name as an indigenous god, maybe there''s another name..."


    "Hmm. So what about ultimate magic?


    Then Gaius nodded loudly this time.


    "Oh, it''s very similar to what I tasted... this is just an intuition, but I''m pretty sure it''s definitely this..."


    Gaius said so, gazing sharply at the void.

 1003 Lesson 1,000: The Coffin

    Then Shester laughed, glancing at Glenn.


    "It''s a trick, Glenn. After all, the ultimate magic of the Auga God was the magic of the example."


    Then Glenn was also overjoyed.


    "Yeah, yeah, more than anything I can do to help. Nevertheless, did you still? Was it the ultimate magic of the Auga God"


    "Oh, Glenn, you did good. Keep digging into the ultimate magic of the Auga God."


    "Yes. I understand. By the way... I mean the tablet underground..."


    "Hmm. Did you find anything out?


    Then Glenn said something amazing that Shester wouldn''t expect either.


    "Yes! I found it outrageous! That was actually a coffin, not a stone slab!


    Shester was surprised to see her eyes round.


    "Coffin!? Is that it? You say such a huge thing is a coffin!?


    "Yes. Definitely. I was able to completely decipher the ancient letters written on that surface earlier! That turned out to be actually a coffin what seemed to be that tablet!


    "But... it''s too huge for a coffin, isn''t it? Glenn, if that was really a coffin, wouldn''t it have a headstone stamp on it?


    Then Glenn grinned as he raised his mouth.


    "Yes, we have been able to decipher it completely, so naturally we have also found the tombstone brand"


    Chester asked in a bit of a hurry against Glenn, who was confident.


    "Right! Then tell me. Whose the hell is that coffin!?


    Then Glenn raised her mouth even further and laughed uncomfortably.


    "That coffin was the coffin of the god of beauty, Iris!


    Then Shester, as well as Gaius, raised his voice to surprise at this answer.


    "It''s Illis!?


    Glenn fell in surprise at Gaius'' raging screams.


    But Gaius approached Glenn with such momentum that he grabbed both of his shoulders hard and swayed them wide.


    "Are you sure that the coffin of Illis is in this basement!?


    Glenn was pushed by Gaius''s momentum and managed to answer, quite frightened.


    "... Ah, yes... it''s true... it really says on the surface of the coffin that it''s an Iris coffin. It''s true. I''m not lying to you. That''s what it really says..."


    Then Shester broke in between them.


    "Calm down! Mr. Gaius. I know how you feel, but just calm down once! Speaking of the Iris God, it is the famous God of the rank I know, and it is certainly astonishing..."


    Then Gaius told him to keep his stunned expression, screaming.


    "It''s not! No, I was also surprised to see the name of a famous God like Illis, but more importantly because I''ve been most surprised!

 1004 Episode One Thousand Two Immortality

    Shester frowned and thought.


    But it didn''t occur to him immediately, so he had no choice but to ask Gaius.


    "What''s more surprising? Tell me, Mr. Gaius."


    Gaius then inhaled heavily to calm his mind once there.


    And when he exhaled slowly and slowly, he said with a calm voice.


    "God will not die. Yet why is there that God''s coffin!?


    Then Shester said as he carved a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows, awakening the memories of his predecessor.


    "... well. Speaking of which, surely the devils also said that the superior ones were immortal... then naturally God too..."


    "That''s right. Immortality. No matter how much flesh is destroyed, no matter how long it takes to be crushed by dust and mustard, God will surely be resurrected. So... so there can be no such thing as a coffin of God..."


    Then Glenn looked anxious.


    "... but I was wondering if there was any mistake in my decryption..."


    Glenn''s face was about to cry.


    Then, seeing it, Chester made Glenn''s defense.


    "Mr. Gaius, Glenn is a very good researcher. So when he said he was confident he could decipher it, there must be definite confirmation."


    Then Gaius told him to whine, with his sinister face on.


    "Oh, I know that. Because I''ve seen the magic of the example as the ultimate magic of the august gods. That''s not why I''m questioning Glenn''s ability to decipher..."


    Gaius laid down his face there and dived into a deep sea of thought.


    Then Chester, like Gaius, meditated his eyes and went into long-thinking, so Glenn''s anxiety grew.


    "... you know... no, I think there''s a mistake in my deciphering... no, but... you know... I''m not completely confident... no, I''m pretty confident, but, you know... in case... you ask me if I''m completely or even perfectly confident... you know, I''m wondering if there''s something in the world that''s perfect... so... oh, maybe I was wrong... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no... but... but maybe I will... oh... oh... ahhhhhhhh..."


    When Glenn couldn''t stand the silence between the two of them and kept whining about the clarification like a repetition, Gaius finally raised his face and opened his mouth, telling him to whisper.


    "... could God also kill? ����

 1005 Lesson One Thousand Three: The Twelve Pillars of the Heavenly Realm

    Then, like Gaius, Chester''s eyes, which he had been pondering for a long time, opened up.


    "Oh, my God! Mr. Gaius, what did you just say?


    Gaius caught Shester with a sharp eye.


    "Maybe God can kill you, too, huh? But there will be conditions."


    "Conditions? What are the terms of god killing?


    Then here, again, Gaius inhaled deeply.


    And when he exhaled slowly and loudly, he said with a resolute look.


    "The condition is... that the god who kills is a better god than the god who kills... then maybe it is possible..."


    Then Shester finally opened his mouth like that as he swallowed his saliva.


    "... I mean, that Iris, in fact, was a low-level god, and that he wasn''t really immortal, like the demons below intermediate?


    Then Gaius waved loudly or for the first time, denying Chester''s idea.


    "No, I don''t think so. Illis is a pillar of the twelve pillars of God living in heaven. It can''t be low-level."


    "So... what do you mean?


    "All the twelve-pillar gods living in heaven should be advanced. I''m pretty sure that was supposed to happen. But... what if those twelve pillars actually have sequences..."


    "Sequence in the twelve pillars... superior and inferior gods... no, you think there''s superior and superior gods?


    "I don''t know. But if this idea is correct, think it might not be strange to have an Iris coffin..."


    Then Shester looked ruthlessly difficult.


    "... let me sort it out a little... can I just say that a god here refers to the twelve pillar gods who live in heaven?


    "Oh, the so-called God refers to the gods who live in heaven. Other than that, God only says native gods, and gods like Elle, for example, are family members of God, not God himself."


    "Hmmm...... I mean, it''s fine that the only real God is the twelve pillars, right?


    Then Gaius nodded heavily.


    "Oh, yeah"


    "But isn''t that, in itself, the idea of indigenous religion in the first place?


    "Oh, right. Because it is monotheistic in the national Zexism of Pope Lowenglin. Only God exists, and all the other native gods have been destroyed."


    "I am not very familiar with Zexism, but do I include the twelve pillars of heaven among its supposedly destroyed gods?


    "No, I''m not. The only god of Zexism is the idea of a collection of the twelve pillars of heaven."


    "Really? That means...... it''s not that I have twelve pillars, but an understanding that there is only one divine character, with twelve different faces?


    Gaius nodded with a grin at Shester''s keen understanding of his aggressiveness.

 1006 Episode Four: Multiple Personalities

    "Exactly. God has many faces. And the idea of Zexism is that there are twelve of them. So whatever the difference in thinking, Zexism and indigenous religions are referring to the same God. It''s just the singular or the multiple differences."


    Shester nodded deeply and again to Gaius''s explanation.


    "Right. Is that what you mean...... so you say there is even more sequence in that twelve pillar god?


    "I''m not sure of anything else. However, if the result of Glenn''s decryption were true, it would mean that God would also die. And I can''t think of anyone other than God who can kill God. Then wouldn''t it be reasonable to assume that some of the twelve pillar gods have a hierarchical key?


    Shester listened to Gaius as he nodded lightly and again.


    And in the end, agreeing with the idea raised some doubts at the same time.


    "Hmm. Sure it will...... but don''t be denied that idea in Zexism? Anyway, the twelve-pillar gods are actually a one-pillar idea just because they look like that."


    Then Gaius shook it big or small.


    "No, if you think that the face of the Twelve is the multiple personality of what humans call it, it''s possible. Because it''s natural for each character to have a sequence of multiple personalities."


    "Multiple personality... I do hear that multiple personalities have sequences in many of the personalities they hold within them. The inferior personality can''t recognize the superior personality... right?


    "Yes, you''re right. Sometimes the upper personality dominates the lower personality most of the time. And I hear that for some reason, superior personality can also obliterate inferior personality?


    "... is that the coffin of Illis..."


    "If the Zexian idea is right. Otherwise, if indigenous religion is right, maybe there really is a body of England in it."


    "... That''s a hell of a talk... So if you were right about Zexism, you said it was only a monument and no body was naturally in it?


    "I guess. That said, it''s what God does, so maybe he can split his own body and put it in the coffin."


    "Hmmm... sure God would be anything, huh?


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Then here Gaius spoke to Glenn, who had listened to the two men in silence for the most part.


    "By the way, Glenn, what did it say on the surface of the coffin?


    Though Glenn was a little rushed by his sudden nomination, he quickly regained his feelings and answered.


    "Yes. In the coffin it was written that the goddess of beauty, the noble soul of England, would be taken from this beautiful coffin forever."

 1007 Episode One Thousand Five: The Secret of the Trick

    "... well. Forever in the future... and it clearly says this is a coffin, right?


    Glenn responded forcefully to Gaius''s question.


    "Yes. Definitely. It says this beautiful coffin."


    "... is it beautiful to see that real thing?


    Shester answered this question.


    "Oh, that''s beautiful. But you should check directly with your own eyes. [M] Glenn, I''m sorry, but can you get everybody back in the living room downstairs again?


    "Ah, yes. I get it. So..."


    Glenn left the room with a slight interpretation.


    It was Gaius who missed Glenn''s hindsight, but he had some strange look on his face.


    "... why do we have to bother bringing everyone together?


    "... um. The coffin is in the basement, but it''s rigged. When a large number of people go indoors, the coffin comes up from the bottom."


    Gaius then gave an even more obscure look.


    "Large numbers? Does that mean you need a certain weight?


    "Come on, I don''t know that. But it''s true the trick was activated when a lot of people came in."


    "Hmm... but is something strange? This villa belongs to former Archbishop Fran, right? So, I don''t know where he found it, but he hid the coffin of Illis in this basement. And he showed his whereabouts in the form of tattoos on his own children''s backs. Not so far... my own children... even if I didn''t love them, don''t you wonder why I bothered to hide what I tried to hide until I collected them and tattooed them on their backs with some boring trick that would work with the human weight that went into the room at the end?


    Then Shester raised her mouth invincibly and laughed niggly.


    "You think so, too?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulders and looked bored.


    "Nah. You thought Mr. Shester was crazy, too, didn''t you?


    Shester nodded forcefully and said with a zero grin.


    "Oh, you''re right, I didn''t think there was any way I could do a boring trick or anything like that where I just had to collect numbers at the end of the day"


    "So, you actually know what kind of trick it is?


    Shester nodded forcefully at this as well.


    "Oh, probably. What about you? You know?"


    Then Gaius bent his eyebrows to the letter to start thinking.


    "Eh, when a lot of people actually came in, the coffin came up from the basement, right? I mean... there are people in there who react to the trick. In other words... the children who received the blood of the former Archbishop of Fran."


    When Gaius said so, he smiled confidently.

 1008 Episode One Thousand Six: The Fourth Persons Identity

    Then he opened his mouth as Shester nibbled.


    "Hmm. But when I first went indoors, Elba and Comet went in at the same time, but the trick didn''t work. And then a little while later, as soon as Asio took Melba and the others indoors, the trick was activated."


    "I mean... of the brothers, it worked where all three of them were. Four brothers, but three... well, not a majority at all. It doesn''t stick..."


    Then Gaius showed a hazy face there.


    "Maybe! Actually, doesn''t that mean there''s no fourth person?


    Gaius said in momentum.


    But Shester slowly shook his neck to the side with a grin on his face.


    "No, I think there''s a fourth. Besides..."


    Once Shester separated the words here, he said, putting them between plenty, and then making sure that a thousand actors could see them.


    "The fourth of them is inside this villa"


    Then Gaius opened his eyes wide and was surprised.


    "You mean that! Actually, there were all four of us in the room! That''s why the trick reacted!


    Shester nodded greatly, a full grin.


    But Gaius noticed that there was something going on and went straight back to his face.


    "But who the hell is that fourth guy? Does Mr. Shester have that idea?


    Shester smiled confidently as she nodded again.


    "Oh, I have a general idea. He''s the only one who can think of a fourth person."


    "That''s just great. So, who the hell are you?


    It was Gaius who enquired in momentum, but the opposing Chester was calm itself.


    Once he lifted one hand and controlled Gaius, he opened his mouth in a slow motion.


    "The fourth one... thinks I''m probably Azio"


    Gaius, hearing Shester''s reasoning, tried to remember Azio''s face as he looked up at the ceiling.


    "... Azio... that thin little brother..."


    Shester accidentally laughed bitterly at Gaius'' review of Asio.


    "Sounds lightweight... does it look that way to you?


    "Sort of. But... when he''s the fourth, does that slightly change the meaning of lightness?


    Shester nodded and quietly opened his mouth back to his true face.


    "Oh, I guess so. Thinness, as you call it, is probably a mask for Asio."


    "That''s a mask... if you ask me, it all seems like a lie, doesn''t it?


    In Gaius'' relentless rhetoric, Shester once again laughed bitterly.

 1009 Episode One Thousand Seven: The Law of Lowenglin

    "It would just be cruel to say that everything is... But it''s true that many of his words and actions were hardened by lies."


    Shester said severely.


    "Huh. I don''t care if it''s all or a lot, but I''m pretty sure Asio''s a liar, right? So, why did he need to wear such a lie mask?


    Gaius asked for direct access.


    Then Shester squeezed his expression again with a kick.


    "I think he cares about his mother''s origins."


    Then Gaius looked up and showed a bare gesture that traced his memory.


    "Is that... because the fourth mother is a discriminated against person?


    "That''s right. So I guess he didn''t name it and I think he was watching."


    "Hmm... what does that have to do with the law of Lowenglin?


    Shester, who didn''t know what Gaius'' question meant aggressively, just asked back.


    "The Law of Lowenglin? What the hell does that mean?


    Then Gaius answered with a difficult face.


    "No, it doesn''t mean anything profound. Former Archbishop Fran was the archbishop of Lowenglin, so naturally the estate will be distributed in compliance with the laws of Lowenglin, right? That''s why I wanted to ask. Do the sons of the discriminated people have the right to inherit their inheritance?"


    Then Shester thought with a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "... I''m not familiar with the law of Lowenglin, but I don''t think it''s the law of diminishing my share just because my mother is a discriminated against person, etc. Whatever the case may be, Roenglin is a pre-built state with no appearance, no discrimination..."


    "Yes... then why don''t we just name it grandiose? I might be seen with some white eyes. If you can legally win, I think you should name it?


    Then Chester further darkened the wrinkles between the brows.


    "No, I think that''s probably going to be a meaningless act..."


    "What?... Why not?


    Gaius said Shester''s answer was quite unexpected, and he accidentally stuffed his eyebrow roots up to Shester with a pickle.


    But Shester answered with a sinister look, keeping the frown wrinkles intact.


    "Lowenglin doesn''t publicly acknowledge discrimination, but it''s because discrimination is actually taking place."


    "... Really?


    "Oh, so I suppose you probably won''t be able to certify me as a child of the former Archbishop of Fran if I go to justice."


    "Ha, I see. You have to be certified as a child to get an inheritance. Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh he


    Gaius spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.

 1010 Episode One Thousand Eight: The Thoughts of Asia

    "Right. For hiding discrimination, I''d say they''re bad. That means you''re not willing to question discrimination."


    Shester said that with a disgusting face.


    "You have to be on the table to make it problematic, right? But I''m out of publicly discriminated against. Lowenglin is."


    "It is. In the name of Zexism, he exalts himself in building a non-discriminatory state system. Lowenglin is."


    "Ha, no. Sure, Mr. Shester''s right, they''re bad. If there''s a problem with that, it''ll never come to light."


    Then Shester nodded loudly.


    "Yes, that''s why Asio never receives a legacy where he''s named."


    Then here Gaius tilted his neck.


    "... Then why did Azio approach Comet?... No, before that, Elba... first Elba''s men, and then he went to Comet''s?


    "That''s right. But assuming he''s the fourth, it''s not because of Elba''s life that he met Comet, it''s likely that he designed it to be so..."


    "Actually, you do. There''s no way Elba ordered it by chance. I''ve decided to make sure that happens."


    "Hmm. But..."


    So Shester said.


    Then Gaius told him to take over Shester''s words.


    "Why did Azio approach the Elba''s?... right?


    Shester nodded heavily, slowly opening his mouth.


    "Uhm. It''s not like I can take my inheritance anywhere near them. Then there must be a different reason for approaching..."


    "If we put the other three together and kill them, we''ll get the legacy, won''t we?


    Chester waved his blanket at Gaius''s noisy opinion.


    "No, still no justice allowed. Perhaps when that happens, the estate of former Archbishop Fran will be delivered to the treasury."


    "You''re thorough - you want to discriminate against me until then."


    "I would. That''s what a racist is."


    "Then... what is the purpose of Azio?


    Then Shester pointed to the floor with his finger.


    Gaius didn''t make sense and twisted his neck.


    "What? What do you mean?


    Then Shester raised her mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    "I don''t think he''s interested in the usual legacy of the former Archbishop of Fran, like the treasures of gold and silver. But... I don''t think that''s true about that underground thing."


    Gaius then gave a convincing look.


    "Is it the coffin of Illis... that means Azio knew who the hidden treasure was?

 1011 Episode One Thousand Nine: Chesters Guess

    Then Shester shook his neck quietly beside him.


    "No, probably, but I don''t think I even knew who the hidden treasure was. I was just wondering if it would be a treasure."


    "In other words?"


    Gaius told me to rush Shester.


    Then Shester smiled lightly and took over the words.


    "Probably because I was just curious"


    Then Gaius turned out to be a clapping look.


    "Heh? That''s all? Just because you''re intrigued?... I wonder if that''s the case."


    I said it in a way that Gaius couldn''t believe it.


    But opposing Chester took Gaius'' question straight from the front with a serious face.


    "I haven''t been with Azio that long, but I think I have some understanding of its humanity. On top of that, I thought, I wonder why he approached the Elves."


    "Well, curiosity does seem exhilarating... but I guess that''s really all we''re gonna get close to."


    Then Shester nodded.


    "There''s another reason"


    Gaius said, barely rebuilt, even though he was about to pour lightly.


    "What is it? Isn''t that one reason? Then tell me soon."


    Shester laughed at Gaius''s protest.


    "Excuse me. Excuse me. I didn''t mean to wear it... it''s my bad habit. Forgive me."


    "Oh, fine. Let me ask him another reason, okay?


    "Okay. The other reason... is because of the loneliness that made me lonely all my life... is it distracting again?


    "... the loneliness made you miss your belly sister and brother? Really?"


    "Oh, I think so"


    confidently, Shester said.


    But Gaius had an unconvincing face.


    "It''s a little hard to believe. Is that why you came all the way here to see me? Oh, yeah?"


    Then Chester laughed as he blew out.


    "So, Gaius, what do you think? What makes you think Azio came into contact with Elba and the others?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "I don''t know that. I just met him... right. Does Mr. Shester have quite a relationship with Asio even though he bends..."


    "Oh, you''ve talked to him quite a bit. Many times in many different situations."


    "That''s what you decided, isn''t it? Asio needs to be a bad guy. He said he didn''t come here to keep his hidden treasures to himself."


    "Oh, you''re right, Mr. Gaius. As you just said, Azio is never a bad guy. It is at the root of my thoughts. And on top of that, that''s what I''m going to conclude."

 1012 Episode One Thousand Ten Experience and Survey

    "Hmm, if that''s what Mr. Shester, who knows well, would say..."


    Gaius was unacceptable but convinced to speak of Shester.


    But I realized there was something there and I was convinced.


    "But then why didn''t you go to Melba''s? Because Elba is my son? Not because Elba inherited much of her fortune?


    Then Chester shook his head with a grin.


    "No, perhaps, but I believe that Azio should be the first to see Melba"


    Gaius was surprised and opened his eyes wide.


    "... Really? First you mean before you became Elba''s squire?


    "Yes."


    "Was it... something to be so sure about?


    Then Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Oh, when we were headed to Loubos with Melba, Azio knew so much about how to get to Loubos and the unusual town of Loubos."


    "Huh, I see. But just because you''ve been to Loubos doesn''t mean you know Melba.


    "Well, if that''s all, don''t"


    "There was something else suspicious about that, wasn''t there?


    "That''s right. When I first met Melba, that chatty man barely uttered a word. Don''t you think it''s unnatural?


    "Uh-huh, that''s unnatural indeed. But isn''t it enough to make up your mind?


    Then Shester nodded quietly.


    "Right. So I said," Probably. "Nearly certain of me, though, right?


    "Is that... an idea?


    Gaius lowered his face and told him to explore to the top.


    Then Shester tilted his neck to the side and said with a little confidence.


    "It''s due to experience."


    "Uh-huh, I don''t know... you hit me, right?


    "What do you think? I don''t know all this."


    Then Gaius had a teasing grin.


    "Once again - and you''re absolutely close to confident - I wonder? I don''t know all this... what are you saying ~"


    Gaius said imitating Shester''s voice.


    Shester smiled bitterly and gave a troubled look.


    "Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Gaius. I''m not sure I''m that confident."


    "Well, let''s just do that."


    Gaius told me to make fun of him unchanged.


    Shester had no choice but to give up and lay his forehead on Polypoli with a troubled face.

 1013 Episode One Hundred Eleven Entering the Room

    "I''m sorry everyone is resting. It was nothing else that got me together. To make the example tablet appear again. Thank you all for coming with me to the basement."


    Speaking to everyone gathered again in the living room, Shester headed to the stairs leading to the basement.


    Then, as we all slowly rose to our thoughts, when we did, we scratched the waves of people and Azio approached the shiatsu and Chester.


    "What happened to you all of a sudden? Did you solve the mystery of the tablet?


    Shester replied to Azio with a firm stare directly in the front, without shaking his neck either vertically or horizontally.


    "Maybe."


    "... that it might be... what''s the truth? Tell me."


    "That sounds like a lot of obsession with Asio and the tablet, doesn''t it?


    Azio shrugged his shoulders and denied Shester''s point.


    "That''s not true...... no, anybody would be interested to see something like that. Isn''t that right, Mr. Shester? Isn''t that right?


    "Well yeah. But now, for the first time, you deny it, right? Why?"


    Then Azio got a little dodgy.


    "No, it''s nothing else... but... no, it''s nothing..."


    Shester walked down the stairs with a solid foothold as he looked sideways at the purported asio.


    And when he reached the front of the room, he waited a long time for his succession to catch up.


    Then Gaius, lined up beside Shester with a firm face, spoke niggling.


    "... so who do you go inside in turn from?


    "Right. Can you come in first from Melba?


    Shester deliberately nominated Melba, located mid-way through the row.


    Melba gave him a slightly unexpected look, but he scratched people as he was told and walked out to the Shesters.


    "What does it have to do with the order?


    Melba asked in wonder.


    Shester nodded slightly and said.


    "I thought maybe. I''d like to start with you, the oldest."


    Although Melba remained with a strange look on her face, she nodded quietly and richly because she had no reason to say no.


    "Okay. So..."


    When Melba said so, she took a quiet step and went indoors.


    "Next, Miss Elba, and Comet, please."


    Shester called out to the Elba''s.


    But Elba, who was almost at the rearmost end of the line, put his arms in front of his chest in such a way that he could follow Comet, and did not try to move there.

 1014 Episode One Thousand Twelve Order

    "You don''t like it! I am the rightful heir to the Fran family! Why did Melba come first? I hope you have a satisfactory explanation!


    Elba raised her anger as she created an atmosphere in the bin, such as immobility.


    But did Shester anticipate this Elba attitude or didn''t move one eyebrow?


    "The reason is simple. Because Melba is older. Of course I know that you are the current head of the Fran family. But at the time this hall was created, the successor should not have been decided yet. After that, 10,000 people recognized you as their rightful successor, but that''s just a recent event. So we went back to the situation, and we put it in order of age."


    Did Shester apprentice Gaius earlier, or put it in a way that would lift Elba?


    Then Elba was in a good mood, as he had done earlier.


    "... Oh yeah? You''re the successor 10,000 people will admit... you know exactly what I mean. Well, it''s certainly only recently that I''ve decided on a successor. Yeah, it sure is. That was definitely before we had this trick. Fine, if that''s what you mean."


    Elba loosened his cheeks somewhat and went toward the scratching room.


    Then Comet followed, and the two quickly advanced to the front of the Shesters.


    "I''ll go first, won''t I?


    Elba left a lovely smile and walked into the room.


    "So that means I''m next, right?


    I said it in a way that Comet noticed a little scared, as usual.


    "Oh, please"


    When Shester smiled slightly, Comet walked into the room with his face down.


    When Shester dropped off that back, he turned sideways to the lid.


    Then there was Asio with the soot face.


    "So next, Asio, will you come in?


    Asio gave a heartfelt surprise look to the sudden nomination.


    "... What!? Why me?... No, Mr. Shester, go ahead, I''ll be the last..."


    But Shester said without a scratch.


    "No, I want you to come in, Asio. Come on, what''s up? Is that also why you can''t let anything in?


    Then Azio began to sweat on his forehead.


    "... no, that... that''s not what..."


    "Right. Then come in."


    "No, well... why should I go in first? Can someone else..."


    The sweat of Azio was no longer confined only to his forehead, but was blowing out like balls all over his face.

 1015 Episode One Thousand Thirteen Activated

    Then Shester finally took a decisive blow against Asio.


    "No one else can. The fourth must be you. Because we think of you as the fourth hidden son of former Archbishop Fran."


    Then the three brothers, who had already gone indoors to this, were greatly surprised with a groggy face.


    "What the hell!? Is it true, Councillor Shester!? I mean, Azio! Are you sure you''re the last four? What do you say, Asio? Say something!


    Comet on the side stopped desperately as Elba stepped out to approach Azio with momentum to grasp it.


    "Sister! Hey... wait a minute... hey asio! Is that true? Is what Mr. Shester said true? What do you say, Azio? Answer me."


    Then Shester raised one hand and took control of the two.


    "You''ll soon find out if it''s true. If only Asio would come into the room. If the scheme was activated by the presence of Asio, it would have been incorrect to assume that it was activated by the number and weight of people. Which means it''s a trick to recognize someone who''s been indoors in some way and activated by someone who needs them."


    Then Gaius inherited Shester''s words.


    "And we know who the fourth man was."


    Then Elba said with both shoulders by Comet, pushed in from behind.


    "Come in, Asio! Right now!


    Then Azio breathed heavily in there.


    And took plenty of time to spit it out slowly.


    "... I get it. You just have to let me in, right?


    When Asio said so, he glanced sharply at Chester.


    Shester took that gaze firmly from the front.


    "Oh, please"


    Then Azio slowly and quietly proceeded to walk.


    And the moment his right foot passed the border between the room and the hallway, a loud metal noise rang.


    "It rang! That''s what it sounded like!


    More metal sounds rang one after the other as Elba screamed unexpectedly.


    When the metal sounded as complex as the orchestra the previous time, it finally sounded loud and cracks ran in a straight line in the middle of the floor.


    "You''re gonna crack the floor! Move to the wall!


    Along with Elba''s attention, the four people who entered the room moved to the wall simultaneously.


    At the same time, the floor began to slide heavily laterally.


    As a result, the cracks in the floor gradually grew larger, and a large hole was finally to be drilled.

 1016 Episode Fourteen: Stuffed Elba

    And suddenly the metal noise stopped.


    The slide movement of the floor with it also marked the end.


    "I''m coming out!


    Yes, Elba said, "Once again, a loud metal noise began to sound, and a white, giant coffin of Iris slowly crept up from the bottom of Naruto."


    When the coffin of Illis stopped in such a way that it would fit perfectly in the big hole, Shester came indoors full.


    "Apparently, my reasoning was right, huh?


    Shester said, turning to Asio for a nagging addition and subtraction.


    Then Azio slowly raised his face and opened his mouth as he gave up his face.


    "Apparently so..."


    That''s what Azio said and shrugged his shoulders in a sense of self-derision.


    Then Elba, who was evacuating in the back of the room, changed his blood phase and took a big step forward grasping at Asio, who was in front of the room.


    "What do you mean! Asio! Answer me!


    Then Comet naturally strapped Elba''s wings from behind.


    "Hey! Hey, sis! Calm down!"


    Earlier, Elba was held in by Comet''s feather tightening, but this time it did not, and he gradually approached Azio, trying to drag Comet.


    "I''m not kidding! I can''t believe you were the fourth! What are you talking about! Damn...... and why you the fourth one in the first place...... oh, could this be the case? Are you hiding your own qualities, approaching me, and being hired to gather us together for good?


    Elba shrugged not sure if it was a question or a question to ask herself as she dragged Comet.


    "So, what the hell is your purpose? My murder? Or Comet? Maybe Melba?... ha-ha, okay. All of your prospects!?


    Elba grabbed at Asio at the same time as he said so.


    But Azio flipped herself and avoided it.


    Then Elba broke his balance because he missed his grasp and settled down.


    But Elba was spared from falling at your place.


    Because Shester supported Gatchilli and Elba''s body.


    "Calm down first, Miss Elba."


    Shester spoke to Elba with an extremely calm voice.


    Then Comet, who was attached to Elba''s waist, voiced her consent weakly.


    "Mr. Shester is right, sister. Let''s just calm down once and for all. Besides, Mr. Shester has a right to pursue Asia. Because it was Shester who found out that Asio was his fourth brother..."


    Then, they helped him fall, and Elba looked like he had no choice.

 1017 Lesson One Thousand Fifteen Real Name

    "... ok. Then I''ll leave the interrogation to Councillor Shester, but make sure you pursue it properly, okay? Or I''ll interrogate you on your behalf?


    Shester nodded and turned again against Asio.


    "Asio, you can no longer escape words than this, and you''re not going to. Would it be helpful if you could tell me your identity from your mouth?


    Then it became the expression that Azio perceived.


    "... yeah, right. You''re right, I''m not dusty enough to escape this period."


    Asio said in a pale tone.


    "Hmm. So will you tell me?


    Asked Shester, Azio nodded slowly and loudly.


    "Yeah, my name is Magron Alpezio de Fran. As you reasoned, I am the hider of former Archbishop Augusto Alpezio de Fran."


    "Hmm. So the name Asio was a fake name?


    Then Azio raised the corner of his mouth and laughed niggly.


    "It''s not so much a pseudonym as a nickname. You said before that Tran and I were childhood friends there, right?


    That''s what Azio said, pointing his jaw at the tran peeking in worryingly from just outside the room.


    "I couldn''t successfully say the middle name Alpezio that that tran would always wear to the Fran boys. So, shrink the alpezio and go with the asio..."


    "I see. So, Asio. I didn''t realize that."


    Then Comet seemed surprised, too, and he accidentally opened his mouth and muttered.


    "So it''s Azio... my name is also Alpezio, but I had no idea..."


    Then Azio laughed.


    "That''s right, Comet. I don''t usually notice that, so I don''t get sick."


    "Ugh, yeah. But I don''t usually name my real name, so I was wondering if you didn''t notice... I was wondering if I would have noticed if I had named my real name from time to time..."


    Then Melba, who was quietly listening to the exchange near the center of the room, told him to teach Comet with a calm voice.


    "No, Comet. I usually use my real name, Melba Alpezio de Fran?ais, but when I heard the name of Azio, I never thought of it as something else. So even if you didn''t notice, you think that''s natural?


    "Ah, yes.... I''m sorry about something. Mind you..."


    "No, that''s not true. Don''t worry about me."


    "Yes......"


    It was a rare exchange between Melba and Comet, but Shester, who wanted to move the conversation forward, tried to undo the conversation by gently coughing one.

 1018 Episode One Thousand Sixteen, Callout.

    "Then I ask you again, why did you approach them by concealing your identity?


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulders wide.


    "Why... my mother is not a good person... even if I go to meet her exposed to her personality, I will pay her in advance for a disdainful quote..."


    Then Comet gained momentum and raised his voice.


    "That''s not true! I would never do that!


    Then Asio said, with a warm gaze, with a grin.


    "Oh, I know. Comet wouldn''t do that..."


    Then Elba, still feathered by Comet, raised a protest.


    "Wait a minute! I wouldn''t despise you for that, either! Most of all, if you don''t like it, you might throw it back!


    Then Azio almost blew it out unexpectedly.


    "... well, maybe. I didn''t know what your character was at that time... I assumed you couldn''t do it directly in front of me."


    Then Comet nodded quietly in response to Azio''s words.


    "Right... right? It was before we knew each other, wasn''t it? Then you don''t know our character. [M] Then you can''t help it, can you? Sister."


    Then Elba bent her mouth to the letter to.


    "... well, maybe, but it just makes you think so."


    Then again, Azio laughed.


    "No, I''m sorry. I laughed unexpectedly. But...... right. If I had checked your crowd a little more, I might not have to do such a hassle imitation..."


    That''s what Azio said, and now he laughed ridiculously.


    Shester kept his mouth open while observing such an asio carefully.


    "Asio, so where have you been?


    Then Asio tilted his neck at this Chester question.


    "Where to? Wherever Elba is."


    Then Elba caught his cheeks piqued reflexively.


    "What do you mean? You don''t have a lot of nerve when you suddenly turn it into a callout!


    Then Comet said as he put his strength into his feather-tightening arms.


    "No, sister. Azio is older than her sister at her age, and that doesn''t mean she was really a subordinate..."


    Then Elba said bitterly as she resisted Comet''s feather tightening.


    "I know that! This guy entered the house hiding his identity, so naturally there is no such thing as loyalty, and there is no reason to give Master Elba any more than his identity is misaligned, but that''s why he suddenly makes it a normal call ~?"

 1019 Episode One Thousand Seventeen Sort by Age

    ���������䡢�Ǥ�Ǥ��͡�������Ф�����������Ѓx�Ǥ���������Ф����äƤ����Τϡ�����äȡ�����


    ����ȥ���Ф��]�򤵤�������Ĥ餻����


    ��������ǰ�裡����Ф����ʤ���Ԥ��Ƥ��ޤ���Ǥ�������


    ���Ǥ⥨��Ф���äƤ����Τ⡭�����ϤǤ���������


    ����ȥ���Ф��X�������򤷤���


    ���������ФäƤ�äƤ��äƤ뤸��ʤ��Σ������Ԥ������ʤ����Ȥ��餤�ͣ������ФäƤ����äƸ������Ĥ������ĤΤ裡������������裡��


    ����ȥ���������򤹤���ʤ����Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���ޡ����������櫓�ǃW�η������Ϥʤ�Ǥ͡����Ф����äƺ��ӒΤƤˤ����Ƥ�餦�衹


    ����ȥ���Ф�Ŀ����������褦�ˤ���ŭ�ä���


    ������äȴ����ʤ����裡�񤢤����Ϥ�������ӒΤƤˤ���ä��Ԥä����ͣ����ä�����Фˌ����ƤϤɤ��ʤΤ裿�񤢤󤿡��_���˥��Фäƺ��ӒΤƤˤ�����裿���󤿤ϴ_���ˤ錄����꤫�����Ϥ��������ɡ��ɤ��ߤ��äƥ��Ф������¤���ʤ��Τ衣�ʤΤ˺ιʥ��Ф���ӒΤƤ˳�����Τ裡��


    ����Ȇ���줿�������ǤϤʤ���Ԓ�}���Ϥ��ä����Ф�����Ť��������Ǥ�äƁI�ߤ��g�˸�ä���ä���


    ������Ф衣�����ζȤ⤷�Ĥ����錄������ӒΤƤˤ����Τϡ��虜�ȤʤΤ��ʣ���


    ���Фο�Ц������Ά��������ˡ�����Ф��ե�ȱǤ�Ϣ��ʤ餷�ư�Ȼ���Ԥ��Ťä���


    ����Ȼ����ʤ��Σ����󤿤ˤ�϶������Ӥߤ�ʮ��٤��ԤäƤ�ꤿ���������ͣ���


    ����Ф����������Ԥ��֤ˡ����Ф��󤭤���򤹤��᤿��


    ���ޤ���֤��Ӥ�줿��Τ��ʡ������������錄���Τɤ�������ʤ��ӤʤΤ��ʣ������Ӥ���褦�����Ƥ򤷤�������ʤ��Τ���������


    ����ȥ���Ф����ȳ̤����b���˴󤭤����ǥե�ȱ�Ϣ���Q�餷����


    ������ʤ�֪��ʤ���裡�����Ҥ�����ˤ��󤿤��錄���ΰB���Ϥ�Τ裡��


    ����Ȥ������ˤ������Ϥ���¤��𤳤������ʤ����������`���ٲä���ä���


    ���ޤ����ƥ���Ћݡ����Τ褦�ʤ�����ʤ����Ȥ����W�򤷤Ƥ���r�ǤϤʤ����錄���ϡ�����


    �Ĥ��ڤ����ä����������`�ΰk�Ԥ򡢥���Ф��������ڤä���


    ��������ʤ��äƤʤˤ裡�����v�S�ϥϥå��ꤵ����٤��ʤΤ裡�Ǥʤ��ȵ�����Ф����������ʤ��äƣ�����


    ����ȥ������������餫���褦�����Ԥ��ǻ줼�÷�������


    ���������͡����줸�㤢�֤����פ����h혤ˤ��褦�������η���һ��Ĥ����͡��Ƥ��ȤǤɤ����ʣ����Ф��󣿡�


    ����ȥ��Ф�Ƥ���Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���錄���Ϙ���ʤ�����������ФϤɤ��ʤΤ��ʣ���

 1020 Episode One Thousand Eighteen Guru

    Then during this time, Elba, who was dyeing her face bright red in anger and shaking her body with a pull, opened her eyes wide and opened her quack and yelled up.


    "I''m not kidding! You guys, what a glue! I mean, the truth is, you guys haven''t been working together since the beginning!


    To Elba''s roar, Azio shrugged his shoulders as Melba and his eyes glanced at him.


    Melba was also a look like a boy, but suddenly and unexpectedly Elba reinforcements appeared.


    "Hmm... Miss Elba is sharp inside"


    That''s what Shester said and grinned.


    Asio was also the statement of Shester, who was no other, and asked curiously.


    "... what do you mean sharp?


    Shester grinned deeply at Asio''s inquiry.


    "What? Because what she said matched my thinking."


    Then Elba also looked suspicious because she didn''t think she would get consent.


    "... what part of me am I sharp? ����


    Then Shester totally broke his face and said,


    "I just said Melba and Azio were glue from the beginning. That''s what I''ve been staring at."


    Shester said away in a clear tone as he alternated between Melba and Azio''s face.


    Then the grin quickly disappeared from their faces.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t believe we''re guru..."


    Asio immediately objected to Shester.


    But Shester was grinning calmly.


    As a result, Azio raised his eyebrows and raised his voice in protest.


    "Wait a minute, please. When the hell did we become a guru? I don''t think you had time for that, do you?


    Then Shester waved slowly or something.


    "No, I think there was one, huh?


    "No, no, no, no, we don''t have time for that. He said he didn''t have the time to discuss it intimately and form a detachment party on his itinerary from the town of Loubos to this villa..."


    But Shester shook it once again for the first time.


    "No, I''m not talking about the itinerary from Rubos to here."


    Then for a moment Azio''s eyes swam.


    Soon after, however, Azio tightened his expression and tried again to argue against Chester.


    "Wait a minute, please. He said it wasn''t the itinerary from Rubos to here... then when are we talking about that? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Really? I think it''s an extremely understandable story, huh? If it weren''t between Rubos and here, naturally it would mean before that?

 1021 Episode 119: Magically Consolidating

    Then Azio spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders in a big bang.


    "What are you really saying? Before you go to Lubos... when the hell are you referring to that?


    A long time ago.


    "A long time ago... a long time. Abstract, huh? Say it clearly."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know if it''s clear. But the thing is, it was before you met Miss Elba."


    Then again Elba was angry as a blaze.


    "What the hell! Before you met me!? That doesn''t mean it was at least six years ago! You guys have already met before that, and you''re working together even more!?


    I stopped Elba trying to pack it in anger, and also desperately with Comet winged it.


    "Wait a minute, sister! Anyway, let''s just calm down and talk! Stop for now before then..."


    Elba approached Azio, dragging Comet as if he were hanging on his hips.


    Then there was one who stood before him.


    It''s been a long time since Gaius.


    "Yes, that''s it. He''s right. We need to calm down here."


    "Shut up. Get out of the way!


    "That''s not going to happen. If you make a scene, we won''t be able to talk. [M] Make yourself comfortable."


    "You say shut up, don''t you? This is about our sister and brother. Don''t let outsiders pinch your mouth!


    "What are you talking about? Thanks to the outsider, it turns out everything is true. Oh, because, by the way, there''s a little bit of my accomplishment in there. Greetings."


    "What do you say? Just get out of the way!


    Then Gaius sighed one loud sigh with his smiley face.


    "I can''t help it at all, young lady. That would force you to shut up, okay?


    "Mandatory? What, are you tying me up with a rope?


    "There''s no way you''re gonna do that kind of trouble, is there? Then keep your mouth shut in the first place."


    "So what are we going to do!?


    "It''s magically decided to make you grow up, isn''t it?


    Then Elba gave a gorgeous look.


    "... Oh, speaking of you..."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder with a much played trick.


    "Yes, I can be a legendary archdeacon."


    Gaius deliberately said so lightly.


    Then Elba was confused by Gaius''s words, which seemed too light.


    "... hey, what magic do you want me to do? ����


    "I don''t know what to say. Whatever, it''s magical enough to be super. Besides, I''m not chanting in the first place."

 1022 Episode One Thousand Twenty: The Gaius Threat

    "Hey, what... are you going to kill me? ����


    Then Gaius gently picked his cheek.


    "Dude... why are we suddenly talking about killing... don''t worry about it. ''Cause I''m just gonna consolidate a little and take away my physical freedom."


    "... Yikes, it doesn''t hurt? ����


    "Of course. It doesn''t hurt. Just..."


    Then Elba opened her eyes wide, for fear.


    "Hey, what... just what is it? Say it quickly."


    Then Gaius grinned invincibly.


    "No, what. You''re gonna stiffen your whole body up, so you can''t move your eyes or your mouth. General paralysis, so to speak. For example, even if the head of the nose suddenly itches, not only can you not use your fingers, but you can''t scream. I think this is pretty plain hard ~"


    When Gaius said so, Nita laughed with a seemingly bottomless face, about nothing more.


    Then Elba suddenly caught his face.


    "... hey, what is it..."


    Gaius kept his face even closer to Elba with a mean look on his face.


    "What if something gets itchy along the way? Still want to be magical?"


    Elba''s face picked up even more intensely, finally making the whole face pull.


    "... okay... we just have to be quiet, right?... but..."


    Then Gaius brought his face closer to the point where his nose touched Elba''s nose or not.


    "But it''s not. Listen to me very carefully. You don''t have a choice. [M] Okay? If you do, take a step back and keep your mouth shut. Like?"


    Elba then shuddered his body as a crocodile for a few seconds, but he finally drooped his neck and nodded, pulling back one step.


    "Well done. I know you''re sorry, but be patient. I''ll give in to those who hate you soon."


    With that said, Gaius slowly began walking towards Asio and Melba.


    He stared at them with a sharp gaze as he walked quietly.


    "So now it''s your turn... what do we do?


    Gaius pinned up his shoulder brow and told him to threaten him with a low voice.


    Then the opposite Asios perceived it, and trembled and set themselves up.


    When Gaius saw how it was, he broke his mouth.


    "You can both use magic? What if it was? Want to play a game?


    Gaius smiled lightly and told them to provoke them gently.

 1023 Episode One Thousand Twenty-first: Asio and Melba

    But they just made their faces tense and never tried to open their mouths.


    "Hey, what are you gonna do? You''re gonna do it? You''re not gonna do it? Which one?"


    Gaius said as he approached the Asios even more slowly.


    But the Asios only made his face even stronger, so Gaius shrugged his shoulders in a sigh and quietly shrunk further toward them.


    Azio frowned and looked at Melba sideways as he pulled his cheeks.


    Then Melba, too, lurked the shadows in her usual calm appearance, and put a great deal of sweat on her forehead.


    "I don''t care either way, do I? I haven''t had a battle with magic lately, so I can do it for a while, and I don''t care if you follow me like this... apparently you''re not willing to do it that way, are you?


    Gaius said in front of the Asios, just a meter or so away.


    Then Asio finally opened his heavy mouth.


    "... ok. I surrender. Not very much, but no enemies... I will obey you very much..."


    Then Gaius smiled with a grin.


    "Yes. That''s good. But what about your neighbor? Do I look dissatisfied?


    Gaius said so and looked at Melba''s face tilting his neck and peeking in.


    Then Melba swallowed a large spit and nodded as she had no choice but to exhale a deep sigh.


    "... ok. I will obey you, too. Fighting without winning is not a winning battle..."


    Hearing Melba''s answer, Gaius finally grinned in full.


    "Yes. Then why don''t you let me confess to you as an adult?


    Gaius asked lightly.


    Then Asio opened his mouth slowly, feeling like he didn''t accept it.


    "... as Mr. Shester said earlier. I''ve known Brother Melba for a long time now..."


    Then Elba, who had watched the change for once until then, suddenly shouted and said annoyingly.


    "It''s Brother Melba! Oh, my God, that! I knew you guys were working together, right? So, what were you gonna do with us? Say it!?


    Then Gaius turned around lightly hiking his cheek.


    "E ~ L ~ BA ~ Hmm... I told you to keep your mouth shut ~? I already forgot ~?"


    Gaius said against Elba in a slightly hung up manner.


    Then this time Elba slightly hiked his cheek.


    "... Oh, you did. It just happened... I didn''t just say it by accident. So it''s okay now. Because I don''t speak anymore. Go on, go ahead..."

 1024 Lesson One Thousand Twenty-Two Relevance

    Elba said quietly as she retreated a few steps.


    Gaius glanced at Elba for a while but finally gave up and turned back to Azio because she turned away and knew him.


    "... So, what do you think? Are you two in a subordinate relationship?


    Then Melba waved loudly.


    "I guess that''s not true. Whether we''re subordinate or not, we''re brotherly."


    "Huh. Well, it''s about Brother Melba, so I guess it is... but why did you imitate that you let Azio infiltrate Elba?


    Then Asio answered this time.


    "That''s what I said better. He wants to see Elba''s people. I couldn''t get anywhere near Elba most of the time, so I could only see one side of her personality."


    "I mean, because Melba and I could have a relationship as brothers, and now I thought Elba?


    "... well that''s the place..."


    Then Gaius snorted.


    "That''s suspicious. Aren''t you really different? Weren''t you a spy?"


    Then Melba broke in to give a help boat to Azio on the troubled face.


    "If I were to spy on Elba, I would use a specialist. There''s no reason to bother using intelligence amateurs like him."


    "Nah, I see. So, you''re actually sending a professional spy to Elba''s?


    Then Melba grinned and shook her neck to the side.


    "I won''t do that. I don''t need it. You guys seem to be mistaken, but I have nothing on her. In the legacy of the former Archbishop of Fran, in his status as Archbishop of his lifetime, and in the title of current head of the Fran family. But this giant tablet is very intriguing, isn''t it?


    "Huh. Well, I''ll sort it out a little bit, but Azio said he visited Melba that day and named his brothers... so what was it like then? Tell me as much as you can."


    Then Azio opened his mouth in confusion.


    "Whatever they say... When I visited Brother Melba''s house in Loubos, I didn''t know if it was true at first and it looked half-hearted. But when I showed you the tattoo on my back, you believed me in one shot. And he was so welcoming."


    "Does that mean we soon became friends?


    "No, I was stubborn. I wasn''t used to it any time soon. But gradually..."


    "Huh. I stuck with the world...... right. It''s relatively easy to imagine."


    Then Azio laughed mockingly.


    "Don''t you? Well, I still have a little of that in mind."

 1025 Including the one thousand and twenty-three stories.

    "Oh. So, then I got used to Melba. What happened to you?


    "I''ve been letting you stay for about a year. Well, it''s just about dinner."


    "I see. That means as a brother, right?


    Then Melba answered this time.


    "Of course it is. Because Azio was losing his mother at that point, and he was lonely all his life. It took the form of my taking over."


    "So you wanted to go to Elba afterwards, right?


    Then Asio had a slightly subtle look.


    "If you want to go to Elba''s, you''re not gonna change your saddle, are you? I just wanted to see who she really was."


    Gaius nodded and moved on with the conversation.


    "Oh, I know. By the way, what did you think of Comet?


    "Of course I missed you. That''s why I was happy when Elba ordered me to go to Comet. It was Esta who was the first to go on that assignment, and I saw an awful lot of eyes..."


    Then Gaius frowned and looked back.


    There was a look of Chester staring hollow with a rugged look.


    When Gaius confirmed the appearance, he turned again to Asio and said:


    "Oh, a thousand years of dragon raiding, huh?


    "Exactly. Besides, he went to jail for six years. You did it, didn''t you..."


    Gaius finished listening to Azio and nodded over and over again into small pieces.


    "I see. Well, I guess I get it. So you two aren''t particularly conspiring, are you? I went to Elba, and I just wanted to see her, and then I met Comette, and it was just a coincidence, right?


    Then Azio nodded greatly.


    "That''s right. There''s nothing to include. This is the truth."


    "Is Melba like that? Is what Azio is saying right?


    Then Melba nodded very much, too.


    "Whatever. I should have already said that. I need to include it in Elba. And that goes for Comet, of course."


    "Huh, I see..."


    Gaius shrugged so much, silently for a while.


    Then, after a while, he turned around roughly, and Gaius opened his mouth.


    "What do you think? Mr. Shester. I don''t think you''re probably lying, though?


    Then, in full, Shester said, walking slowly toward Gaius.


    "... right. Neither did I feel a lie in the words of the two of us now. But then why did you hide the relationship between the two? I have to ask you about it."

 1026 Episode One Thousand Twenty-four See how to get out

    Then just that Gaius had forgotten, he put his hands together and made a sound with the bread.


    "It was! Sure, then you don''t have to hide the relationship between the two of us, do you? What do you think? Let me hear what you have to say.


    Then they looked at each other and nodded.


    And Melba opened her mouth quietly.


    "I got a letter from Azio before you came to Loubos. Don''t try to hide the relationship between you two."


    "Uh - was that a suggestion from Azio?


    Gaius said with an interesting nod.


    Then Asio looked like he had no choice and agreed.


    "Sort of. It doesn''t mean anything."


    "Really? I don''t think so?


    "It''s true. I thought it would be convenient to find a way out, so I was just trying to hide it for now."


    "... you mean to see how Elba gets out?


    Then Azio shook his head to the side this time.


    "No, I''m not. It''s Mr. Shester''s."


    Then he looked surprised and Chester asked.


    "Mine? You mean you hid your identity to see how I came out?


    "Yeah, I am. You''ve been a big uncertainty to us. I wanted to keep my hands on everything without exposing myself."


    "Hmm, well. Then that would be good. But it didn''t start now that you were hiding your identity. On your way to Loubos. Six years before that, Asio, it must have been since you showed up in front of Miss Elba. Why did you hide your identity then?


    Then Azio gently teased her shoulders and posed with her hands wide open.


    "It goes hand in hand with the earlier answer. That''s when I wanted to find out how to get out of Elba. She heard there was something a little exquisite about it. Unlike when I met Brother Melba, I wanted to jump into my nostalgia and see how things were going."


    "Hmm... so good thing Miss Elba is going to hire you, and for now, you''re going to see how it goes and try to predict the timing and reveal your identity?


    "Exactly. However, while doing so, it was decided that Elba''s life would be comet, so I left the matter for the first time, and when I went to Comet, I was immediately involved in the Battle of Esta."


    "Hmm... I see. Sounds like a good match for Tsujitsu.


    Under Shester''s sharp gaze, Azio rushed to shake his hands busily in front of his face.


    "No, no, I doubt it, Mr. Shester. I didn''t lie at all about this. [M] It''s true."


    "Well... so what do you want to do in the future if what you say is true?

 1027 Episode One Thousand Twenty-Five: How to Call a Name

    Then Azio got a serious look.


    "... right. Do you still want me to admit..."


    "Does that mean that as a brother...?


    Then Azio nodded with a big, dripping neck, even with some hesitation.


    "Yeah, that''s right. The mother... isn''t, is she? ����


    I saw Shester with the kind of look that Asio would explore with his up-and-coming eyes.


    Then Gaius said everything from the side.


    "What are you talking about? Everybody like that says their mothers are different, right? Didn''t you have no children of the same mother as one? Or... do you really care because only your own mother is from a discriminated people? That''s bullshit. That''s enough. That''s it. You said it earlier, Comet and Elba. He said he didn''t care."


    Then Shester laughed all the time.


    "Gaius, you''re right. You shouldn''t care about that forever. Didn''t I? Miss Elba."


    Shester suddenly spoke to Elba.


    But Elba didn''t make it slight and took Shester''s word for herself.


    "Naturally. I am not so inferior a person as to discriminate against me for such a thing. Except! Except for the ownership of this tablet or something!


    Shester nodded and now saw Comet.


    "What about you? Comet."


    Then Comet smiled and nodded loudly.


    "Of course I admit it. So... uh... should I call you Brother Azio...?


    Comet said to Azio looking illuminated.


    Then Azio shook his neck to the side with a more illuminating face.


    "No, Asio is fine, Comet. In the first place, the name Asio comes from the middle name Alpezio."


    "So, how about first name brother Magron?


    "No, no, no, that''s honestly illuminating. I knew you''d say Asio, which I''m used to. I''d be happier with that."


    "Yes...... yeah. Okay, I get it. Then I''ll call you Asio."


    "Oh, let''s do that"


    Then Gaius mumbled.


    "Well... then where all four brothers are... what shall we do?


    Gaius spoke to Chester as if he had fallen back.


    Shester nodded and looked at the coffin of Illis again.


    "Again, what are we going to do with this..."


    Gaius also nodded and looked at the coffin of Illis without a scratch.


    "This is the coffin of Illis... a pretty big substitute, isn''t it? ����


    Then Melba captured Gaius'' words and asked.


    "Now what? Did they say it was an Iris coffin?


    Gaius nodded and turned to everyone to reveal who the tablet was.

 1028 Episode One Thousand Twenty-six: Gaiuss Proposal

    "They say this big substitute is a coffin because of Glenn''s research. It''s also the coffin of Iris, the god of beauty, a pillar of the twelve pillars that live in heaven."


    Then it wasn''t just Melba for this, but everyone on the spot was greatly surprised.


    Among them, Elba was amazed at all the peeling of her eyes, and she accidentally approached the coffin of Illis and shouted.


    "Are you kidding me!? This is the coffin!? That''s not true! It''s too big!


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "I agree. Surely this is too huge for a coffin. But if it was human, it would be annotated."


    "... that''s right... but! Do you really believe this is God''s coffin? I don''t believe in Russia!


    "Sort of. Surely it''s not hard to believe you suddenly say it''s God''s coffin. But Glenn''s research says so. Look, the ancient letters there. That''s what I found out when I decrypted it."


    Gaius said, pointing to the ancient letters inscribed at the top of the coffin.


    Elba gave a bewildered look, snarling with bumps and whispers.


    "... I can''t believe it''s God''s coffin... there''s no way it''s happening... it''s... it''s... it''s a mistake... it''s decided..."


    Gaius sighed at Chester beside him as he watched Elba''s confusion.


    "This is usually what happens, isn''t it? It''s just the end of the story, isn''t it?


    Then Shester smiled bitterly.


    "Right. From the talk of the world, if all of a sudden it''s the talk of heaven, there''s no reason to be confused."


    "Right ~... so what? What if I open this?


    What did Gaius say?


    But the reaction of those around him was fierce.


    "Hey!! What the hell are you talking about? I''m going to open it... aren''t you really a horse deer!?


    Then Elba followed by Comet said.


    "Your sister is right. Oh, no, it''s not about being stupid. I''m really sorry about that. I apologize on behalf of my sister. [M] But I can''t believe you opened God''s coffin... I don''t think that''s something you should even put into words..."


    Then, this time, Azio continued.


    "Yeah, yeah, not at all... what are you talking about, anymore... if this is really God''s coffin, you don''t know what kind of disaster it''s going to cause by opening it, do you? Really already..."


    And it was Melba, his eldest brother, who adorned the end of the four brothers.

 1029 Episode 127: Epilepsy

    "Not at all. Opening God''s coffin, etc.... how many legendary archmage mentors are they against God? Do you think you can defeat that divine calamity with your magic? If so, that''s the extreme of arrogance. We can''t go out with each other."


    Then Gaius, who caught intensive fire, said with his displeasure in his face.


    "So what do we do? You''re just gonna leave me here like this?


    Then the four brothers began to look at each other in distress.


    And after a while, Elba cut off the numbness and opened her mouth.


    "What are you gonna do, Melba? You''re gonna leave me here all the time?


    Then Melba responded to Elba as he frowned.


    "There''s more to it than that. Whether this is really an Iris coffin or not, the result is that if this is really the case... we''ll have to seal it again."


    "... what about you, Azio?


    "... I guess Brother Melba is right... First of all, look it up, so, you know, if it turns out to be real, you''re gonna have to leave it here, right? Because it''s a coffin, and you don''t know where to bury it, do you? What a god..."


    Then Elba''s eclampsia exploded.


    "What the hell, you guys! You came all the way here because of this, and you just put your fingers around it and left it there? I''m not kidding!


    Then Gaius said in a teasing tone with an ironic grin.


    "Then you can open it. I don''t know if it''s real in the first place, just look outside. I have to open it properly and make sure it''s inside... right?


    Then Elba exploded his anger even further.


    "You can''t do that though!! You''re an idiot after all!? Otherwise Melba is right, the extreme of arrogance!!


    "You''re arrogant... I don''t think so. Because coffins, unlike regular coffins, only look like giant stone columns, and you don''t see any joints at all, so coffins are only nominal, which may actually be just monumental."


    "Then it''s nothing to open the coffin!


    Then Gaius struck his hands again and made a loud noise with the bread.


    "Yes! That''s right. I said I''d look into this pillar, including cases like that."


    Then Elba turned his skeptical eyes to Gaius.


    "Really? You''re not saying the right thing in the flow, are you?


    "That''s not true. My sincerity is to get a good look at him anyway."


    Gaius said so, gently meditating on his right eye and winking adorably.

 1030 Chapter One Thousand Twenty-eight Watermark

    "I can''t trust you... you wouldn''t say that and do something unscrupulous, would you?


    "Something unscrupulous? What does that mean, for example?


    Then Elba frowned and thought often.


    "... right. For example... you can magically damage this pillar..."


    Then Gaius'' face was parched and brightened as soon as possible.


    "I see! That''s a good idea! You want me to try it fast?


    Then Elba was surprised, his eyes wide open and he raised his voice of protest.


    "Then I''m not talking stupid! I know you''re telling me not to do something unscrupulous like that!


    Then Gaius laughed big and high.


    "I''m kidding. Just kidding. But I''m thinking of using magic."


    Then now Shester looked surprised and asked Gaius.


    "Is there some kind of magic to look into the contents of this?


    Then Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Oh. There is the magic of seeing through the inside. So look, if there''s a cavity inside, the coffin. I think I can come up with an answer called a monument without it."


    "Well, that''s convenient."


    Shester told me to laugh dammit.


    But Elba barked with his angry expression on the contrary.


    "Hey! If you have that kind of magic, you can use it right away! What are you talking about? Imitate me like you''re making fun of me!


    Gaius tilted his neck to the side and said, trying to blur his shoulders.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. In the course of the conversation. But I wasn''t going to make a fool of myself. I''m gonna have a little humor."


    "What a sense of humor! I''m not kidding!


    "That''s why you''re apologizing. Forgive me, okay?


    Gaius showed him the pose of apologizing with both hands together.


    Then Elba snorted one loud.


    "Hmm! Okay. But I''m sorry I ever interacted like that again. Okay?"


    "Oh, I''ll be careful in the future."


    Then Elba snorted loudly again and turned to the side.


    Gaius felt like a man, shrugging his shoulders and eyeing Chester.


    Then he nodded lightly and tightened his expression, although Chester gave a slight expression that seemed to familiarize him with Gaius''s crude phase, but Gaius felt sorry for it.


    "So, Mr. Gaius, will you quickly examine this stone pillar with its magic?


    Gaius nodded loudly, largely one step forward.


    And when he slowly clasped his hands against the pillar, a little bit of white beam blew out of it.


    "... this is..."


    When Shester shrugged unexpectedly, Gaius responded.


    "You don''t have to worry. Now we cover the whole thing we want to look into. And then it slowly sees through the inside."


    As Gaius put it, the white jaws gradually covered the whole area in a way that would clung to the stone columns without spreading.

 1031 Lesson One Thousand Twenty-nine: The Art of Doing so

    "What do you think? Mr. Gaius, can you see inside?


    Shester asked Gaius with cautious remarks.


    Gaius then frowned and answered, looking like he had chewed up a bitter bug.


    "... no, I can''t see it yet... I still need to get inside a little bit more whether this guy is a monument or a pretty thick outside..."


    "Well... not yet..."


    It''s been long enough since Gaius started the magic.


    So it was Shester who asked, thinking it might be time, but Gaius'' answer was obscure, so it was only a slight drop in the shoulder.


    But after a while, Gaius suddenly raised his voice, groaning and screaming.


    Shester was surprised and immediately spoke to Gaius.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Gaius! You saw something!?


    Then Gaius answered painfully as he seeped a large grain of sweat into his face.


    "... oh... apparently this guy is doing the same thing..."


    The earliest response to Gaius''s groaning whine was Elba.


    "What do you mean, yes!? Hey, you! Be careful! I mean, if it is, why don''t you stop it already!?


    Then Azio was also in tune with this.


    "I agree with you on this. Anything is a coffin that bears the name of God. If you feel that''s the case at all, you should pull back immediately."


    Then Shester nodded loudly, too, in tune with the two of them.


    "I agree. Mr. Gaius, pull it off. If someone like you sucks, then this is definitely God''s coffin. So..."


    Before Shester finished saying it, Gaius blocked it and raised his voice.


    "I see it!!


    Gaius uttered the next word as he accidentally peered into this one with a glance.


    "Yes! Something..."


    But at the next moment, the sound of thunder blew away, and the whites blew away.


    and at the same time those who were close to the stone pillars, headed by Gaius, were flown simultaneously.


    "Are you safe?!?


    It was Balt, Comet''s squire, who jumped first into the room and spoke.


    "Dear Comet! Cheer up!


    Balt woke up Comet''s body and continued to speak up.


    Then Comet managed to respond with a hazy look.


    "... Oh, Bart... I''m fine... Ha! What about your sister!?


    Then Elba, who slept right beside him, stood up with his hands against his head, and answered with a face as hazy as Comet''s.

 1032 Episode One Thousand Thirty: An Explosion of Thought

    "... it''s okay. I don''t know... are you sure you''re okay with that? Does it look like something''s fluttering? ����


    Then Comet shook his head gently.


    "Ugh... I''m fine. I''m a little bit of a bog in the head... but what about everyone else? ����


    And when Comet looked around with his vain eyes, he could see those who scowled there.


    From among them, Comet inquired, capturing what Azio looked like.


    "Asio, are you okay?


    Then Asio answered, waking up slowly.


    "... oh, I don''t know... and what are those now? All of a sudden, my vision turns white... and when I realize it, it looks like this..."


    Then Melba next to it groaned as she woke up physically in the first place.


    "... you''re here... what the hell happened..."


    Then finally here Chester suppressed her forehead and then woke up half of her body as she hand rubbed it from neck to shoulder.


    "... what happened?... Ha! Mr. Gaius!"


    Shester noticed once again and looked for Gaius.


    Then he discovered Gaius lying next to his left, shaking his body greatly.


    "Mr. Gaius! Safe!? Hey, Mr. Gaius!


    Then a groan leaked out of Gaius''s mouth.


    "... ugh... ugh..."


    "Mr. Gaius! Are you all right? You''re safe!?


    Then Gaius finally opened his eyes broadly.


    "... ah?... Where are we?... Ah, Mr. Shester... where are we? ����


    It''s the basement of the villa.


    "The villa... the basement... oh well... the coffin of Illis..."


    Gaius squeaked so much, he woke up again.


    And when I looked at the stone pillars, I exhaled one big sigh.


    "... ugh... damn! They did it..."


    "Got hit? To what?


    Then Gaius exhaled another big sigh.


    "... Lucifer... that bastard..."


    Then Shester gave me a surprise look.


    "Lucifer? That''s about Lucifer, one of the twelve pillars of heaven, isn''t it? What''s wrong with that Lucifer?


    "... I was setting up a trap. If anyone peeks inside like me, it''ll explode."


    "Explosion... Is the earlier one still an explosion..."


    "Yeah, but unlike an explosion caused by gunpowder or something, it''s due to thought,"


    "Thoughts...... does something like that have physical power?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder, laughing spirally with his nose.


    "Because it''s God. You can''t ignore the laws of physics."


    Chester shook his head to the left and right in a sigh.

 1033 Lesson one thousand and thirty-one: The Body of God.

    "That''s a terrible thing. God is..."


    "Well...... so let''s just leave this stone pillar investigation aside for now. I can''t do this anymore."


    "Right. Okay, but didn''t you tell me there was something in the coffin just before the explosion?


    Then Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Oh, I told you. I saw a shadow. No, a man wouldn''t be a god."


    "You still saw... so, that was Iris? Or couldn''t you tell?


    "I couldn''t. I mean, I don''t know the face of Illis in the first place. I just saw the face of the man in the coffin, and I don''t know if he''s Iris himself."


    "Hmmm...... but I guess I saw it somewhat?


    "Oh, I see it. It was a bummer, though. I''m pretty sure that was a woman."


    Then Shester moved her eyebrows pickly.


    "... a woman... surely the inherited Iris was also a woman?


    "Right. I''m sure it should be."


    "That means... that this stone pillar is still a coffin, and that''s more likely to be an Iris coffin, right?


    "Oh, yeah. Besides the harassment of Lucifer, I think you can be sure."


    "Hmm, well. There you go, too. If so, you''re still right, you can no longer determine that this stone pillar is the coffin of Illis."


    Then Elba, who had listened to the two until then, suddenly pinched his mouth.


    "Hey, are you sure? Are you sure this is God''s coffin?


    Shester nodded and replied with a quiet calm voice to Elba, who looked anxious.


    "Oh, there will be no more mistakes than this many ingredients out there. This must be a coffin that undoubtedly holds the body of God."


    Then Elba, having no heart, and those that were around him, glanced.


    "... the body of God... is there really a God in this? ����


    Then Gaius replaced Shester and replied.


    "Definitely first. Lucifer bothered to disturb you."


    Then Elba darkened the color of fear on his face and glanced further back.


    "... hey, why is something like that here! I can''t believe it was really God''s coffin!... I''m not kidding. What am I supposed to do with that?


    Then Melba, calm everyday, also said groaning.


    "... no way is it really a coffin of God... but nevertheless, where did former Archbishop Fran get this stuff? ����


    When Melba said so, she put her arms together and thought about it.

 1034 Chapter 132: Silent Thoughts and Silences

    Then Azio uttered his voice in such a way as to take Melba''s words.


    "Absolutely... If you dig somewhere by chance, you''ll never have come out, so you should think of it as some kind of literature and what you found and searched for... but it''s something that you''ve dug into troublesome stuff again..."


    Then Shester responded to the bitter laughter with it.


    "Sure...... I can''t think of any more troublesome substitutes to begin with. Still, we should think about why we dug up this stuff, because we found some kind of literature, as Azio put it."


    Then Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Right. Then there are two problems. One is what the hell the literature is and where it is now. One thing is, what are we going to do with this coffin in the future... what are we going to do?


    Shaken by Gaius, the four brothers looked at each other in the face.


    And in a way that represented the four of them, Elba answered as if he had no choice.


    "... that''s... let''s just keep the coffin hidden in this basement, as it''s always been. And the literature... I don''t know about that, and now it doesn''t matter?


    "No, if you leave it here, it''ll always be taken away by the Pope''s Hands, won''t it?


    Gaius quickly disputed.


    But Elba said something unexpected about Gaius after a little thought.


    "That''s fine. Why don''t you give him to the Pope? ''Cause it''s not very much, but there''s no way I could have had a God''s coffin."


    Then Azio tuned in to it, too.


    "Right - to be honest, I can''t afford this either - so if you want a pope, it seems like you can give me something else to do... What do you think of Comet?


    Then Comet answered with a troubled face.


    "... Ah, yes. I also want to be honest�� I want to leave this to my sisters and Asios."


    Elba nodded satisfactorily to Comet''s answer.


    "What about Melba? If you want this, there''s nothing I can''t give you.


    Then Melba silenced and silenced.


    Elba gave a slightly irritating look and rushed Melba.


    "Hey! What do you think? You want it? You don''t want it? Which is it!


    Then Melba finally opened her mouth quietly.


    "... right. Sure, it''s a hard place to judge, but I disagree with giving it to the Pope. Because I don''t trust him."


    Then Elba thought about it a little before opening her mouth more generally.


    "... I agree with you that the Pope is an unafraid person, but there''s nothing you can do about it where you get this stuff?

 1035 Episode One Thousand Thirty-three: How to Transport

    Then Melba slowly waved louder and louder.


    "Maybe. But maybe not. Whatever it takes, it''s the Pope. It is the supreme power of the Pope of Lowenglin. His power makes him too powerful and diverse. And that''s also in information. I mean, you don''t have to use our unknown information and use it for anything."


    "... using God''s coffin?... How do you do that?


    "I''m saying I don''t know that. But if it is possible, I still do not want to give it to the Pope. Elba, what about you? What would you do if the Pope thought he could use this to further strengthen his powers?


    Elba thought further into Melba''s inquiry.


    "... I''m not too happy about that..."


    Then Melba nodded greatly.


    "Don''t you? Then again, this should not be given to the Pope."


    "But what are we going to do? If you leave it here, the Pope will take it from you, won''t he?


    Melba nodded deeply and thought.


    "... we still have to take it somewhere..."


    Then Elba rebutted reflexively and loudly.


    "What are you talking about! How do you carry such a stupid big thing!? What''s wrong with this? It''s super heavy, huh? ''Cause it''s a huge chunk of stone!


    "Surely it will be a difficult task to carry this out. But the former Archbishop of Fran also dug this somewhere and carried it this far. Then we can do the same."


    "... are you serious?


    Elba sent a skeptical look to Melba.


    But Melba took that gaze firmly from the front.


    "I don''t care. I think we can work it out as long as we gather the numbers."


    "... so where the hell are you going to carry it?


    Melba sank once again deep into the sea of thought.


    And after a while, he opened his mouth with a harsh expression.


    "... the safest one is Loubos... just too far away..."


    Then Elba laughed high and told her to make a little fool of Melba.


    "Before you hit me! There''s no way you can carry something as big and heavy as this, Loubos. He said it took months to give up a hundred steps and manage to get it to the attention of the neighbors on the way. Then naturally it will be in the Pope''s ear. That doesn''t make any sense!


    Then, rarely did Melba give an irritating look.


    "That''s why I said it was just too far away. Naturally, think about what you just said.


    Then Elba said it away with his proud face.


    "Ahhh, yeah. But I''ll tell you what, it''s not even up to Loubos, ''cause if you carry something big, you''re gonna make a fuss, right? Doesn''t that put you in the Pope''s ear about what''s going on?

 1036 Episode One Thousand Thirty-four: The Pontifical Review of Elba

    Then Melba said with an even more irritating look.


    "I know that. But there must be some way. Otherwise, there would have been some rumor when the former Archbishop of France brought him here."


    Then Chester put his arms together and opened his mouth with a small, difficult face.


    "Hmm, for sure... no wonder it''s rumoured if it''s going to be this far... but I wonder how it actually was? ����


    But no one could answer this question of Shester.


    But after a while, Gaius opened his mouth.


    "... sure, this neighborhood is full of villas, right? Then there''s no one off-season?


    Then the expression appeared that there was everyone in this.


    Among them, Elba screamed unexpectedly, feeling like a delightful face.


    "That''s it! I''m sure you do! You must be! You''re gonna do it inside, right?


    Then Gaius said with a good look.


    "Sort of. It looks like I''m gonna do pretty good."


    "Oh, you''re doing a lot better soon, aren''t you? Well, I don''t hate it."


    Elba joked and said with a grin.


    Then Gaius also smiled niggardly and adjusted to Elba.


    "I don''t hate you either. Don''t we feel pretty good about each other?


    Then Elba snorted gently hun.


    "I''m a little too busy."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder and had no choice but to shake the conversation to Chester.


    "Too bad. By the way, Mr. Shester, I don''t think you''re just traveling long distances for the offseason. Then I think this guy was buried not that far from here, what do you think?


    Shester nodded and agreed with Gaius.


    "Hmm. I think so, too. But we don''t know where that is at the moment. Besides, the challenge right now is what to do with this. Mr. Gaius."


    "Oh yeah... take it somewhere or leave it here..."


    Then Elba immediately raised her voice.


    "Leave it here and the Pope will come."


    Gaius also tightened his expression to Elba with a different and more serious expression.


    "A pope... what kind of a pope is he in the first place? I don''t think he''s much of a favorite to hear you talk about earlier, though?


    It turned out to be like Elba chewed up a bitter bug in this questioning.


    "It''s not a good idea. Clearly, I don''t like it."


    "How do you hate me? I''m not sure where it is, am I?


    "Whatever you say first, you don''t like your face. It just makes me sick to think of that fat face."


    Gaius accidentally laughed bitterly at the mouth of not much Elba.

 1037 Episode One Thousand Thirty-five: The Pontifical Review of Melba

    "... your face... what else?


    "I''m not sure about your personality. It''s not like we''re dating enough to know that. He''s just a huge political strategist. I believe it was the Pope who brought me up on that face."


    "... a lot of attention to your face, huh?


    "Naturally. ''Cause everyone looks disgusted in the first meeting. Yet he is now the highest Pope. I''ve decided to use a lot of tricks to make it happen."


    "Huh. So now you''re gonna let me have Mr. Melba''s opinion?


    Asked by Gaius, Melba quietly opened her mouth.


    "I''m usually drawn to Lubos. Honestly, I''ve only met the Pope two or three times. Let me tell you from that lesser experience... you almost agree with Elba"


    "Well, it''s rare to agree with Elba, isn''t it?


    "Right...... but I can''t help it with this. Clearly, I, too, have an aversion to the Pope."


    "That''s... no way. Like Elba, it''s not for the reason that he says he''s got a bad face, is it?


    Then Melba leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Oh, that''s somewhat different around there. But I don''t think he''ll ever look good."


    "I see. Well, anyway, I know you''re not a very praised face, but then the reason Mr. Melba doesn''t like the Pope is the politician part where Elba says he is, right?


    Melba nodded loudly and opened her mouth with a slight glance at her face.


    "That''s right. His way of doing things... I honestly don''t like it. That thorough way to drive a political opponent to ruin it... because it doesn''t feel good to watch it honestly."


    "Uh, yeah. What about Mr. Shester? How much do you know about being a pope?


    Then Shester put his arms together and said with a rugged look with one eye closed.


    "That''s pretty much the same as the two of us. I''ve never met the Pope before, so I''m not sure about his face, but..."


    "Just... what?


    "I just hear he wasn''t like General Bulk Gorkos, who was my son"


    "Oh, he died in that esta... though I''ve heard he was definitely like a toad?


    Then Elba told me to scream.


    "Exactly! Clearly, he was the worst. As much as the Pope is a lot better than that stupid son. That said, of course, but enough. I hate the Pope, though!


    Then it happened that Melba gave her consent to Elba.


    "I agree with you on this. That man was, as far as I could think, the worst person. So compared to that man, I''m sure the Pope can say it''s a long way off."

 1038 Episode One Thousand Thirty-six: Gaiuss turn.

    "I see. But Mr. Melba doesn''t like popes enough, either, does he?


    Then Melba shrugged her shoulder.


    "Right. If you ask me if I like it or not, I don''t know if I hate it."


    "So, that''s Mr. Shester with you, isn''t it?


    Shester nodded and opened his mouth again.


    "It''s only hearsay, but you''ve never had a good impression. I still don''t think we''ve met in person, so I don''t think it''s as good as you two."


    "Hmm... so Mr. Shester doesn''t want to give this coffin to the Pope either?


    "Right. I don''t know how I can use this, but I honestly can''t imagine it very well."


    Gaius listened to Shester''s words and became a face that cemented his feelings.


    "Roger. Shall we carry it out after all?"


    To Gaius'' impeccable remarks, Elba pinned up one eyebrow and raised her voice of protest.


    "That''s why you said it earlier. I mean, the question is how do we get this guy out? That''s what you''ve been thinking, isn''t it? What kind of way to put it. It''s not like I can carry it out on my own."


    Then Gaius quickened up the corner of his mouth and smiled niggly.


    "I''m not just saying. I''m sure I can carry it alone."


    Then not only Elba but everyone looked surprised at this.


    And so was Shester.


    "Mr. Gaius, is it true? You mean carrying something like this out by yourself... using magic?


    "Of course it''s true. I think it''s gonna be easier to get this out, huh?... Just watch..."


    Gaius says so, or slowly kneaded his palms in the coffin.


    Then a large quantity of dust mustard, which would have fallen on the floor some time later, surfaced quietly.


    And after a while more, the giant coffin finally surfaced quietly and slowly without sound.


    "... oh..."


    Shester accidentally leaked a groan when she saw it.


    Then Gaius held his hands together, only his face looked at Chester''s, and he laughed nimmari.


    You can take it to the sky and carry it anywhere without anyone seeing you?


    "Everywhere? Are you sure you''re okay with the distance?


    "No problem. What are we gonna do?


    Gaius said so, once he quietly returned the coffin to its original floor.


    Shester thought, and after a while, spoke to Elba and the others with a flashing look on their face.


    "So what do we do? Where do you think we should take it?


    Then Melba opened her mouth, looking calm at last.

 1039 Episode One Thousand Thirty-seven: Gaiuss Proposal

    "If it''s okay to go far, I think it''s best to take it to Loubos. Loubos is a distance from the royal capital Audine, and a town fit for defense. What do you think?


    Then Elba nodded, looking at things like disapproval.


    "... that sounds like the only way... My house is Odine, and it''s like I''m telling you to assault me if you want to carry it to that place..."


    Melba nodded and then waved to Comet to speak.


    "What about Comet?


    Though Comette often thought naggingly, she immediately raised her face and gave an answer.


    "I think it would be best to carry it to Loubos. I can''t think of anything else."


    Melba nodded again and shook to Azio at the end.


    "How''s Azio?


    Then Azio gently pulled his jaw and immediately answered.


    "I think I should take it to Lubos, too. Like Comet just said, I can''t think of any other candidate. I think it would be best if you took him to Lubos."


    Melba nodded greatly and turned to Gaius.


    "That''s why. Our four brothers were in agreement. Can you take me to Rubos?


    But Gaius did not nod, and largely saw Shester.


    "That''s right, but what do we do? Is that okay with you, Rubos?


    Shester thought often in meditation.


    And after plenty of time, he opened his eyelids.


    "Fine. I think that''s the best way to make an overall judgment, too. Mr. Gaius, can I ask you a favor?


    Hearing Shester''s decision, Gaius finally nodded cocklessly.


    "Copy that. Then I just want to get it over with... how do we get it out? Destroying the villa because of it..."


    Then Shester said, leaking a bitter laugh.


    "Right. But I can''t seem to get it out there without destroying it at all. Well, why don''t you just make sure you do as little damage as you can? Gentlemen, what do you think?


    That''s what Shester said and saw Elba and the others.


    Then Elba shrugged her shoulders and looked like she had no choice.


    "Right. It''s not that big of a deal about the value of this villa, and that''s fine with me."


    Then Melba and the others agreed, so Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Copy that. Then I''ll break it properly and get you out, so can we all wait in the living room upstairs? If you stay here, you won''t get in the way."


    I said as Gaius winked mischievously.


    Shester nodded greatly and decided to follow the word.


    "Okay. Then do me a favor. Let''s go back to the living room upstairs."


    Chester prompted me and everyone walked out thoughtfully.


    Then they slowly left the scene and went up the stairs quietly.


    Gaius looked at it or shook his neck to the left or right, sounding cocky.


    "Well, shall we start slowly?"

 1040 Episode One Thousand Thirty-eight: Further Proposals by Gaius

    Together they returned to the living room and after a while suddenly realized that Melba was coming.


    "Wait a minute! Surely the time has stopped in this villa and you can''t go outside?


    Then Elba realized that she had raised her voice.


    "Yes! I couldn''t get out. I have to tell Gaius about this!


    Then Shester put his hands up and pushed everyone away.


    "No, that''s okay. I can go outside now."


    Then everyone looked at each other and gave a surprised look.


    Among them, Elba was surprised to see its adorable eyes wide open.


    "Hey what do you mean?!? I didn''t ask you that you could go out there anymore!?


    Then Shester apologized for the bitter mix of laughter.


    "I''m sorry. Actually, Gaius made sure you could get out before I went underground earlier, but there was so much I forgot to say about that. I''m so sorry."


    Then Elba swelled her cheeks slightly and raised her voice of protest.


    "What the hell is that! I''m not kidding! Damn...... and he can do that too?


    Then Shester nodded quietly.


    "Oh, he''s a legendary archdeacon."


    Then Elba snorted one hun.


    "Apparently, it''s true what the Epic class is. Still, I can do it, I can do it, I''m hardly invincible."


    "Right. In fact, you''re right, his strength as a demon mentor is arguably the highest in the world and almost invincible."


    "And yet he''s been flying in different spaces all along, hasn''t he? Who the hell sent you?


    Shester shook quietly and slowly.


    "I don''t know that. Glenn''s looking into it now..."


    Then a loud breaking noise rang out suddenly there.


    Shester was surprised for a moment, but slowly lifted his hips, wondering if it would be by Gaius because the sound was from downstairs.


    And in the meantime, he started walking towards the stairs.


    Then Elba and the others thought the same, silently following Shester.


    Shester then reached the stairs, peeking downstairs and speaking to Gaius.


    "Mr. Gaius, what do you say?


    Then Gaius downstairs heard a reply.


    "Oh, you surprised me because it was a loud noise? But it''s okay. I just put enough holes in the wall to get the coffin out."


    "Right. So we can get him out of here right away?


    "Right. It''s just that there''s a hole in the wall, so when I leave like that, it rains and something comes in, so I think it''s better after I fix it."


    That''s what Gaius suggested as he peeked downstairs on the way.

 1041 Chapter 139 Floorboards

    Shester nodded and agreed with Gaius.


    "Right. If you look in the villa, you''ll find something that could be repaired in a hurry. Let''s find it quick."


    "Okay. So I''m gonna get the coffin out of the yard as soon as possible, huh?


    "Oh, do that. Bye."


    Shester says, no, I looked at everyone.


    "I mean. It''s a villa because of it. Let''s look for a plate that could repair a wall hole."


    Then Elba looked troubled.


    "Board... where is that?


    Then Comet spoke to Elba in the same kind voice as ever.


    "Sister, let''s just find it"


    Then Asio joked and told him to mix it up.


    "Well, even the worst floorboards can be pulled off. I think it''s a lot more than having holes in the walls that go outside."


    Then Elba had the same look he was convinced of.


    "So is that. Maybe it''s a hassle, so why don''t you take the floorboards from the beginning?


    Then Asio also raised his face and said.


    "... if you do say so. It''s faster than looking around."


    Then even Shester now agreed to this idea.


    "Right. You''re certainly right. [M] So... well, shall we remove the floorboards in this room?"


    Shester pointed to the room by the stairs with his jaw.


    Then Elba, who was closest to the room, quickly grabbed the door knob.


    "Let''s do that."


    Elba says, no. I turned the door knob and opened the door.


    "... oh, a very luxurious room..."


    As Elba put it, the room was finished with great luxury.


    Then Shester peered into the room from the hallway.


    "Well... that''s extraordinarily luxurious indeed. Then maybe this is the room that former Archbishop Fran used mainly..."


    Then Elba snapped one of her noses in a grumpy manner.


    "Hmm! That would be just fine. Let''s rip off the floor in this room."


    When Elba said so, he went into the room with Zunzun in his big crotch.


    And as he proceeded to the center of the room, he shook up his leg as much as he wanted, and then waved down his leg in momentum.


    The floorboards were quite sturdy and not freaking out at all, even though the noise sounded fiercely loud on Elba''s blow.


    But when I heard the shock, Chester''s complexion changed.


    Shester moved quickly with Stasta to the center of the room, not hesitating to crouch into the floor and began to knock the floorboards with his fists.

 1042 Chapter 140 Materials

    One.


    "... apparently there''s a cavity inside..."


    Shester stood up as soon as she squealed like that and looked around her.


    And when I glanced at the chair that was in the corner of the room, I quickly walked over and took the chair.


    And when he returned again to the centre of the room, he lifted the chair high, and then shook it down to his full strength.


    Then, the chair smashed with a fierce shock sound.


    But at the same time, some of the floorboards cracked repeatedly.


    Shester just crouched in again, grabbed the broken floorboard and pulled it off.


    Then...


    "Hmm, looks like some sort of dossier, huh?


    Shester grinned and said, looking back at Elba and the others.


    Then Elba shimmered her eyes.


    "Could it be material or something about that coffin? If that''s the case, you''re in good hands, Councilor Shester."


    "I hope so... let''s just take the other floorboards off and take them out... oh please don''t destroy the other floorboards. Because we have to plug the wall holes exactly as we originally intended, right?


    Shester smiled niggardly when he said so.


    Two.


    "... what are you doing?


    Gaius, who had already carried the coffin into the garden outside, entered the room where the Chesters were, looking strange.


    Then Shester looked up in response to Gaius''s voice.


    "Gaius, is that you? Look at this. Apparently, this material is about that coffin."


    "What!? Seriously? Good find - you''re amazing."


    "No, it''s coincidence. I peeled off the floorboards to repair the wall holes and found them."


    "Seriously? Is that a coincidence?


    "Oh, this room is apparently like the one used by former Archbishop Fran, but I decided to make it this room because it was only the closest I could get."


    "Heh, I see. That''s a lot more luxurious than the rest of the room. What a coincidence - you surprise me."


    "Oh, we''re surprised, too."


    "I guess... by the way, you just discovered it and don''t know if this material is about the coffin, do you?


    "Oh. Some of the materials are more like ancient documents, so I''m pretty sure that''s the case first, right?


    "Huh. Another ancient document... then Glenn''s turn, right?


    "Yeah, I just called, so they''ll be here soon."


    Then Glenn jumped in momentum, as he predicted when Shester had finished saying.


    "You found an ancient document!?


    Glenn screamed most at the opening without jumping in.


    Shester nodded loudly and carefully took the old book beside him.


    "Oh, here it is"


    Shester pointed the ancient document at Glenn.

 1043 Chapter 141: Stunning

    Glenn approached Chester with his eyes running blood, trying to take away the ancient documents he had been offered.


    "This is..."


    Glenn muttered so, sitting on the spot and looking at the cover of the ancient document.


    "... this is pretty old... the words are faint and I can''t read them..."


    "It is. Look inside, too. It''s pretty worn out, and I don''t know if you can even read it..."


    Glenn quietly and politely opened the ancient documents in response to Shester''s words.


    Then, as Shester said, the corrosion had progressed considerably and the paper was worn out.


    "... this is terrible... this is mostly..."


    To Glenn''s whining, Chester sighed lightly.


    "Again, well... then maybe you should look into other materials..."


    "Is that material? You mean the material about this ancient document?


    Chester waved her blanket at Glenn''s inquiry.


    "No, I haven''t fully considered it yet, so I can''t judge it. I think it is because we were underneath this floor together..."


    Then Gaius peered in with a strange look from the side.


    "Why don''t you know? Why don''t you just open one?


    Then Shester looked like she was in trouble and shook her head to the side.


    "That''s the material... none of it''s written in letters I''ve ever seen."


    That''s what Shester said and gave Gaius a book of material.


    Gaius received the material quickly and quickly opened it.


    Then I opened my eyes wide enough that Gaius had no more.


    and at the same time opened his mouth gently, giving him such a stunned look that he thought he had witnessed even the haunting.


    Shester spotted a lot and spoke to Gaius worried.


    "... what''s up, Mr. Gaius? Sure, I can''t help but be surprised by the letters I''ve never seen, but sometimes I''m that surprised?


    But Gaius did not answer any of Shester''s calls like that, and he remained consolidated with a stunned look.


    Then, just as those around him approached Gaius worried.


    Among them, Elba came to Gaius'' eyes with a face that seemed really worrying.


    "... hey, what''s going on? He looks like he even saw it in the haunt... are you okay? You don''t have a heart or a pale face, do you?


    But still unresponsive to Gaius, a servant Chester put an anxious look on Gaius''s shoulder.


    "Hey! Mr. Gaius, hold on! What''s the matter with you?


    Shester shakes Gaius'' body violently.

 1044 Chapter 142 Rest

    Then Gaius finally returned to me.


    "... Ah... Mr. Shester... No, I''m sorry... hey that..."


    Gaius made his eyes quibble as if looking desperately for some excuse.


    "... oh, yes... because it''s something that made me feel lightheaded..."


    Shester looked very hard and sent the suspicious eye to Gaius.


    "Standing around? Are you sure that''s due to stand-up lightning?


    "Oh, I think I''ve probably overused magic. I''m a little surprised my vision blacked out, but I''m fine. Because I can already see..."


    "Well... then you should rest a little. You can use it in the next room."


    To Shester''s instructions, Gaius drooled his neck with cocoons and obeyed honestly.


    "I''ll let you do that. It''s okay, just get some sleep and you''ll be back in no time."


    Gaius quickly turned his heel back when he said so.


    And he left the room quietly in a relaxed foothold.


    Then Elba''s worried face stayed put.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? I don''t think it''s going to heal me as much as I slept for a while... I mean, he took a book of materials, okay?


    Then Shester said the harsh look on his face intact.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I know where that material was. We just need to get back there later."


    Elba then gave a convincing look.


    "Right. If I knew where it was, I wouldn''t have a problem. Hold on. And what are you gonna do with this material? Glenn, can you read it?


    But Glenn looked difficult and shook his head to the side.


    "No, unfortunately it''s a letter I''ve never seen..."


    Then Elba gave a disgruntled look with his mouth, but he immediately put his mouth back and nodded quietly.


    "Hmm, well, it sure looks pretty old when you look at it this way, but it''s not as old as an ancient document, so it doesn''t seem to mean ancient letters, does it? ����


    Then Shester said with a sappy look that he thought something was going on.


    "Let''s put the contents behind us. In the meantime, why don''t we put these materials together so we can bring them out at any time?"


    Then Elba shrugged her shoulder like she had no choice.


    "Okay. Do you mean to decrypt it after you go to Loubos?


    "That''s the thing. As soon as you recover, Gaius, I think I''ll move. Everyone, put this material together in strings or something."


    Then everyone nodded at Shester''s decree.


    And as Shester told me, everyone was going to quietly prepare to carry out the materials.

 1045 Chapter 143: Mother tongue

    "Mr. Gaius, are you awake? We''re going in."


    Shester opened the door by turning the gathari and the door knob, as he said.


    Then, as Shester said, Gaius, who was supposed to be tired and asleep, sat in a chair with a difficult face and stared at the material on the desk.


    "Looks like you were still awake, huh?


    Shester quickly closed the door with her back hand as she entered the room.


    He then approached Gaius, sitting in the middle of the room in a relaxed foothold.


    "Oh, I''m awake..."


    Gaius kept his gaze off the material, he said.


    Shester nodded, and Gaius and I sat quietly in the chair opposite the desk.


    "Isn''t that a glitch earlier? You obviously looked stunned when you saw the letter in the dossier. Which means you look familiar in that letter."


    Then Gaius nodded quietly cockle.


    Chester confirmed Gaius'' nod, stating his reasoning.


    "That letter... could it be the letter of the world you were in before?


    Gaius then opened his eyes and became a surprised look.


    But soon the surprise appearance lurked the ringing, and the smile began to diminish.


    "... that''s just great. You''re right. This letter is in the Japanese language of the world there."


    "Nihon... that''s the language of the world you were in, isn''t it?


    Then Gaius nodded with a grin.


    "Oh. That said, unlike this world, the world over there has no common language. There''s a major language, isn''t there?


    "Is it the primary language... is Nihon different from its primary language?


    Then Gaius shook it big or small.


    "No. The main language of the world over there is called English. Japanese is just a regional language in a corner of the world."


    "Hmm... a regional language... and yet you knew that language..."


    "Oh. Because it''s my mother tongue..."


    "Well... then I guess I can say it''s a great coincidence, huh?


    Gaius nodded cocklessly with a harsh look.


    "Oh... there''s about one in seventy Japanese speakers in the world."


    "Hmm, a seventy percent establishment... then again, I have to say it''s pretty low..."


    "Right... not unlikely, but I think it''s a pretty low probability, as Shester put it..."


    Then Chester''s eyes glowed sharply.


    "What do you think? As a token of your concern, do you still think this is a coincidence? Or..."


    Then Gaius shook a great deal.

 1046 Chapter 144 Letters

    "No... it''s probably not a coincidence... not that I''m sure..."


    "Does that have anything to do with you being a singularity?


    Then Gaius frowned and thought.


    And a few times he nodded in small pieces, and he opened his mouth.


    "... maybe. But..."


    Gaius cut the word there once.


    And after taking plenty of time to think again, he slowly inherited the word.


    "... maybe it was me who wrote this material..."


    Shester was surprised for a moment, but had previously received a confession from Gaius that he was a reincarnator, which promptly gave him a convincing expression.


    "... I see. Is it possible that you wrote that in your previous life... that that does seem likely enough?


    "Oh, one way or another, I think it''s more likely that I just said it..."


    "Hmm... although I''m sure my memories from my previous life have partially recovered, you didn''t remember everything, did you?


    "Yes. Not all of them. So where I don''t remember, it''s possible I wrote this."


    "Don''t be. But I don''t know how many times you''ve been reborn, but isn''t that so long ago?


    Then Gaius nodded quietly again and again.


    "Oh, because this dossier isn''t that old, no matter what you think. Probably, but don''t think it''s been a hundred years."


    "Right. I think so, too. Even after five or sixty years."


    "Right. That''s why I''m trying to wake up my most recent memory..."


    "So you can''t remember?


    Then Gaius nodded extremely sorry.


    "Oh... you can''t do that at all. I hate to sound like an old man, but I can remember all my old memories and I can''t remember anything about my recent memories... here you go..."


    Gaius, looking equally very sorry earlier, now slowly shook his neck to the side again and again.


    Then Shester became the face that came up with something.


    "That''s right, Mr. Gaius. I''ve never seen the letters you wrote, what do you think? Is it similar to this letter?


    Then it gave Gaius a hazy look, just that he had forgotten.


    "Oh well. But the last few years, I''ve been in different spaces and I haven''t written a letter at all... and I was writing about it when I was a kid, and it''s very different from adult writing, isn''t it?


    "Sure...... but if you write it down, it will give you some traits?


    Then Gaius turned to his face and nodded forcefully.

 1047 Episode One Thousand Forty-Five Features

    "Right. Let''s write about it anyway."


    Gaius says, no, I looked around the room in a chirp.


    Then on the mirror table in the corner of the room, I discovered that a writing tool and a note were placed.


    Gaius stood up quickly and walked to the mirror table with his writing tools and a note in his hand.


    "Okay. Let''s just write the text that''s in that dossier"


    When Gaius returned to the table earlier, he grabbed the pen quickly and let it run on his note.


    Then Shester stood up and peered in from behind Gaius to compare.


    "Uh-huh, I''m not familiar with this language, so I don''t have to judge, but what about yourself?


    Then Gaius compared his own words, which he had just written, against those of the dossier.


    "It''s similar, it''s not similar... it''s too subtle, it''s a word that can take both ~"


    "Well... don''t you see anything distinctive about it? Whatever it is, I hope it has something in common..."


    But Gaius only shook his head to the side.


    "... no. I''m watching carefully, but I can''t really see the characteristic part... maybe that''s what we can call common denominator..."


    "That means that the lettering in the dossier doesn''t have a distinctive part either?


    "It is. I don''t know what to say... I don''t know if there''s any weird parts... but I don''t see any distinctive parts."


    "Hmm... then maybe it''s still really something you wrote in your previous life?


    "... right. I couldn''t be sure, but do you feel the odds are up?


    "Right. So let''s just say this matter is on hold?


    "Oh, there''s nothing more to it than that. I can''t think of anything else I can judge."


    "Uhm. Let''s just say we put this thing down once."


    "Yeah. So what''s next in this dossier?


    Chester smiled all the time as Gaius shrugged his shoulders and said in a tone that stood back.


    "Oh, I''d appreciate it if you could decipher it"


    Then now Gaius laughed.


    "Decrypting is not enough. Anyway, it''s my mother tongue. You can just read it normally."


    "You did. But there''s plenty of it, isn''t there?


    Gaius then turned out to be a disgusted look as soon as possible.


    "Wow. I did see a chill earlier, but it was pretty good ~... here you go. But do I have to read..."


    "Oh, excuse me, please"


    "Roger. By the way... I lied earlier about how I felt about Elba and the others standing up, what should I do? Honestly, I can''t say that I''m actually a reincarnator..."


    That''s what Gaius said, making him a troubled face.

 1048 Lesson One Thousand Forty-Six Thoughts

    Then Chester also looked a little more difficult.


    "Hmmm... you sure did... well, what to do..."


    Then Gaius said lightly.


    "Is it magic after all?


    Shester asked a lot.


    "Magic?"


    "Oh, if you use magic, you can read it or something... around there, I wonder if that means duly deluded?


    Then Chester frowned.


    "Hmm... but that doesn''t match the fact that I can''t read ancient documents with Tsuji?


    Then Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "Well... that''s true too... then I can''t decipher the old words, but what if modern ciphertext can read them?


    Then Shester shook his neck sideways with a difficult face.


    "That''s painful... I think it''s imperative you get suspicious, huh?


    Gaius held his head in even more trouble.


    "No - you''re here. This is what happens when you lie because you think it''s a hassle to lie to me. You don''t lie to me..."


    "Right. But I don''t think I had a choice earlier..."


    Then Gaius smiled as soon as he could.


    "I knew it? That''s right. Because there''s no way you can say I''m a reincarnator. That''s right, I couldn''t help it. Yeah, that''s right. Yes, it is."


    Gaius told me to tell myself.


    Shester smiled bitterly and looked at Gaius, but realized that the problem had not yet been solved, making him look tough again.


    Then Gaius'' face became even brighter.


    "That''s right. What about the thought of those who wrote on paper remaining?


    "Thoughts?"


    "That''s what I think. How about reading it magically? If it''s an old book, the idea disappears over time, but if it''s about a hundred years old, the reason is that it can still be read. Wouldn''t this be suspicious?


    Then Shester nodded again and again at the small chops, also with a difficult face.


    "Hmm, right. Sure, that might not be unnatural."


    "Right, let''s make this one. I''m fine with this."


    Then Chester also finally agreed with Gaius.


    "All right, let''s do that. Explain that to everyone as soon as possible."


    "Copy that. The most quantity alone, I feel pretty much like a billionaire. But it might be a little fun to read the native language of nostalgia."


    "Right. That amount would take a whole month, no matter how soon."


    Then Shester came up with it again.


    "Wait a minute. Then why don''t we bring the coffin and the materials to Loubos first?


    "Oh, are you sure the Pope might come to attack this place?


    "That''s right. Well, with you, I don''t think it would be a problem to fight here, but it would be unnecessary. [M] Let''s take this place to Lubos for the first time."

 1049 Episode One Thousand Forty-Seven: Connecting

    One.


    "Copy that. But how are you going to carry it out? Like we''re all gonna split up and take it out?


    Then Shester nodded.


    "That would be the only way. I need you to carry an example coffin."


    "Then put the materials together and put them on the coffin. It doesn''t matter what the weight is, so I''ll carry it with me as long as you can figure it out so it doesn''t fall off, okay?


    "Hmm, that would help us a lot, but are you sure?


    "I don''t mind. There''s no need to bother to split it up and carry it, and don''t hesitate to put it on. But I''m gonna have to make sure you don''t fall too hard."


    "Okay. Then let''s just say please. When it comes to packing, try to be wise and never slip off a single book."


    "Oh, please. The coffin is in the garden, so put it on top of it. So until then, can I sleep here for a little while?


    Shester smiled and nodded at Gaius''s request.


    "Oh, of course. Just rest till you''re ready."


    "Well, don''t hesitate to let me do that."


    Gaius said so, stretching his arms into a cup as he sat in a chair, opening his mouth wide and yawning greatly.


    Two.


    "Oh, I see. You wrapped it pretty tight, didn''t you?


    Gaius leaked his thoughts when he wrapped the material on the coffin together and saw what he thought had been wrapped in multiple pieces with a large cloth.


    "But wouldn''t it slip off?


    "Oh, so can you magically lift the coffin up a little bit? I think that way we can tie the material to the coffin with a rope so it doesn''t fall off."


    "I see. It''s cheap."


    Gaius basically put his right hand in the coffin.


    Then a huge chunk of stone rose easily from the ground by only a few dozen C.


    "Okay. Then brace me with a rope."


    Shester''s decree promptly led several people to get to work.


    And within just a few minutes, a large cloth wrap and coffin wrapped around the material were bracketed very firmly and disappointingly.


    "No matter how abusive you treat this, you can never slip off again."


    Gaius also nodded at Shester''s words.


    "Right. It would be fine if you could tie it together so tightly. It''s never gonna be like dropping it."


    "Mm-hmm. So let''s get going, shall we?


    Then Gaius nodded very loudly.


    "Oh, it doesn''t make sense that I''ve been doing this here forever. I''ll take you to Lubos."


    "Okay. Then as soon as you leave, we''ll try to make our way to Loubos too."


    Shester nodded, and at the same time Gaius nodded loudly.

 1050 Episode 148: The Town of Loubos

    One.


    "Roger.... by the way, what part of Loubos should I take? All of a sudden you''ll be surprised if we transport you to Mr. Melba''s mansion..."


    Then Shester thought a little before answering.


    "Then hide it in the mountains near Loubos. And what if we arrive in Loubos, rendezvous, and then we take it back to Melba''s mansion?


    Gaius immediately agreed to Chester''s proposal.


    "So then. So let''s just say we leave soon."


    "Oh, well, that would be tough, but thank you."


    "Roger. I''ll see you later... I mean, in a few days?


    "Oh. We''ll hurry as much as we can to Lubos, too, but this one''s on foot, so it''ll take a long time. So you need to spend some time in town when you get to Loubos."


    "Oh, I''ll wait in due time. Then I''ll let you go first."


    Gaius says, no, I walked over to the coffin.


    And when he thought that he had rushed up on the coffin, he lowered his back and clasped.


    The coffin then floated quickly and instantly flew to the sky with a gnaw.


    And after a while, the coffin became a small dot, and it slid quietly to the side and instantly flew away looking for Lubos.


    When Shester dropped it off, he put his gaze back in parallel and said to everyone:


    "All right. Shall we leave, too?"


    Two.


    "Well, that''s a pretty busy town..."


    When Gaius arrived in Loubos, he descended into the depressed woods, and when he covered his coffins and materials with grass, he went down the mountain on foot to the town of Loubos.


    "Do you want some rice for now..."


    Gaius strolled around the bustling town moving his gaze.


    Then there was a really cute scent.


    "Whoa, this smells delicious... Is it from that store?


    At the end of Gaius'' gaze there was a large storefront restaurant showing off a rather lavish cooking technique: hanging large meat from the store and blazing it with fire from the bottom.


    (Sounds like a pretty cluttered dish... but this scent isn''t just cooked meat... is it painted with some sort of spice or something? ����


    When Gaius approached the store in a relaxed foothold, he groaned in his heart, and suddenly the flames that swept the meat from the bottom burned wide, and at the same time the smoke began to rise, and the aroma aromatized on one side of the area.

 1051 Episode 149: Meat from the Store

    (Ooh... you have quite a lot of delicious looking gravy dripping... this guy looks seriously delicious... and if you look closely, the meat is glowing in the tecateca... why not?


    When Gaius was very intrigued by the meat and his approaching legs quickened, a young man, believed to be a clerk, came out of the back of the store to the store.


    Then he approached the meat, and thought that he had observed it crumbly, he took the kettle he had left at the store, and began to apply the sauce in the kettle with a brush, carefully to the meat.


    (I see. You mean it was glowing in the sauce teca... and this guy looks really delicious. All right! It''s up to this store. Let''s just say I''m gonna eat you)


    Gaius walked into the store early while suppressing the feeling of deviation, sitting in a nearby chair and immediately making eye contact with the clerk waiting to look around the store and take the customer''s order.


    Then the clerk came to the table where Gaius sat early.


    "Give me that meat. Plenty."


    Then the clerk answered lovingly.


    "May I have it in public?


    When Gaius nodded, the clerk rolled up.


    "So how about we hang out with you? The polka steam goes very well with the meat, and we also have an easy-to-ask price set menu?


    "Oh, yeah. Then on that set menu."


    "Yes, I did. Would you like a drink? How about our prized Acnero sparkling liquor or? Though I think the carbonation of the sparkling liquor will wash away the oil in your mouth more nicely and serve sappy?


    "Oh really? So then."


    "Yes, I did. Please wait while we bring it."


    The clerk finished his speech quickly or quickly turned himself over and walked away to the back of the store.


    (Phew, I knew I looked like an adult. I''ve been recommending booze without hesitation...)


    Gaius realized that his appearance was very different from that of his former boyhood.


    (Ma, no. You''re more excited than that. That meat. You can expect a lot from the clerk''s mouth to accompany it...)


    Then, after a while, the clerk came to Gaius'' table with a large plate on his right hand and a jock on his left.


    "Thank you for waiting. This is the pastillan meat blush and polka steam. And this is in our prized Acnello sparkling liquor."


    The clerk placed a large plate and jock in front of Gaius without sound, fluently explaining.


    Then, along with the lovely fragrance from the large plate in front of him, a warm hot air came in.

 1052 Episode One Thousand Fifty: Superb Cuisine

    "Enjoy your meal."


    The clerk said, turning back his heel and walking away quietly.


    When Gaius inhaled a full nostril of fragrance that he could stand in, he grinned satisfactorily and embarked on a meal.


    "Yummy!"


    Gaius throws a slice of Patillan meat blur into his mouth. No, he accidentally leaked his admiration out loud.


    Then the clerk in the back of the store looked at Gaius and gave him a good grin and bowed deeply.


    Gaius made a meeting with the clerk in the back as he threw two slices into his mouth.


    Then the fragrance of meat in his mouth instantly filled the oral cavity, making Gaius a full grin at the melting tongue of meat.


    Gaius then decided to try the polka steam recommended by the clerk.


    Gaius initially tried to eat the polka steam together with it on the meat, but decided to try it alone first, keeping it in mind to make sure it tasted good.


    Gaius slowly and carefully chewed several degrees as he contained in his mouth a polka steam of the appropriate size.


    Then, the flavor of natural sweetness overflowed from the inside, and the mouth filled with happiness in the octopus.


    Gaius was an excited face for so much deliciousness, he immediately carried another sip of polka steam into his mouth.


    Then he struck the tongue drum again at the sweetness of the polka, full of natural flavors that never bore him.


    Gaius grinned with great satisfaction and often thought about whether to carry pattiran meat or polka steam into his mouth next.


    But there, a sparkling, golden Acnero sparkling liquor made a light noise with Schwaschwa caught Gaius''s eye.


    Therefore, I tried to reset my mouth and reached for Acnero''s sparkling liquor.


    And then, making a really rhythmic noise of gokugoku, Gaius poured the sparkling liquor down his throat at once.


    "Yummy! And so sappy, it messes with this dish!


    Then at some point the clerk earlier, who had come as far as Gaius'' immediate vicinity, happily let his voice play and spoke to Gaius.


    "Thank you. Apparently, they liked it."


    "Oh, I can''t believe you liked it. They''re all great."


    "Thanks for that. Enjoy your stay."


    The clerk smiled proudly and quietly lowered his head and went back to the back of the store.


    Gaius once again shifted his gaze to the excellent food on the table when he dropped off the clerk.


    And when he broke up with Nikar, he tried to work hard on the leftover dishes.

 1053 Episode one thousand and fifty-first, in the shop.

    As Gaius relaxed with a beautiful flat, satisfied look on his face, he heard some zazzling voice at the store, folding over like a wave to return.


    For this reason, Gaius looked back unexpectedly, and there she stood quietly as a beautiful beauty, unlike anything else in the world, rocked a pure white piece in a breeze.


    (This is another amazing beauty... that''s why I''m bothering you...)


    When Gaius was alone in his heart, the beautiful woman quietly entered the store with a relaxed and graceful foothold.


    When Gaius came in earlier, it was somewhat in the store, but now it was close to full, so the blurring gradually amplified and became quite large.


    But the beautiful woman didn''t even notice the blur, and went straight to the back of the store.


    Then, the beautiful woman suddenly stopped to pitch.


    There it was, directly next to Gaius'' seated table.


    "May I be seated?


    The beautiful woman spoke to Gaius, smiling nicely.


    Gaius was suddenly greatly surprised and, although he had unexpectedly lost his word, responded as he quickly hurried to point out the empty seat in front of him with his right hand.


    "Oh, oh, go ahead..."


    In reply to Gaius, the beautiful woman smiled nicely and sat quietly in the chair indicated by the graceful and supple motion.


    Then an earlier clerk came to pick up a beautiful woman''s order.


    "Welcome. Are you ready to order?


    Then the beautiful woman tilted her neck gently and said as she smiled at the clerk with a nickel.


    "Right. I''ll take the recommended drink. Something without alcohol."


    "Yes, I did. So how about Malva tea? It''s a specialty from this region, and I recommend it?


    "Then take it."


    "Yes, we will wait for you shortly, please wait a moment"


    The clerk said and quickly turned his heel back, then walked to the back of the store to slip away.


    Gaius slipped his gaze aside at the same time as dropping off that back and stealing a beautiful woman''s face.


    Then a beautiful woman noticed Gaius'' gaze, and the two became eye-catching shapes.


    For this reason Gaius was doomed and rushed off his gaze.


    Then the beautiful woman looked at Gaius and laughed cously.


    Gaius coughed lightly, blushing slightly, trying to regain his own feelings.


    "... Um... do you live around here?


    Gaius said, looking up at the beautiful woman with her face down.

 1054 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Two: Seats

    Then the beautiful woman again laughed nicely and lovingly, answering with a slight glance as she peered into Gaius''s face.


    "No. Tourist. And you?"


    Asked by a beautiful woman, Gaius replied doggily.


    "... I''m a tourist..."


    "Yes. Then you''re just like me. Are you traveling alone?


    "... and I guess that''s the place..."


    "Oh yeah. That would be just fine. I don''t know. Why don''t we go sightseeing together?


    To the sudden invitation of the beauty, Gaius nodded slowly and loudly because it was not a bad conversation.


    "... oh, nothing good... is there somewhere to see around here?


    Then the clerk brought the tea ordered by the beautiful woman over the basin.


    "Thank you for waiting. It''s in Malva tea."


    The clerk quickly placed the tea in front of the beautiful woman with a familiar hand and no sound.


    "Thanks"


    When the beautiful woman squeaked so slightly, she reached for tea with graceful motion.


    He then slowly carried the teacup to his mouth and gently and quietly contained a small amount of tea in his mouth without making any noise.


    "Delicious."


    The beautiful woman smiled at Niccoli and the clerk.


    The clerk lowered his head deeply as he grinned satisfactorily.


    "Thank you. Please take your time��"


    When the clerk returned his heels with the same crisp motion earlier, he slipped his legs and left for the back of the store.


    "Oh? Did I say something if I said so?


    The beautiful woman leaned her neck adorably and asked Gaius.


    "... Oh, no, is there something like sightseeing around here? I just said..."


    "Oh, you did. Yeah, I do. The Iglesio Valley, for example. It''s a little far, but it seems to be a scenic place."


    "The valley...... you mean off this town?


    "Right. I heard earlier that you can get there in about an hour from here, right?


    "Huh. Well, isn''t that bad..."


    "Yes. Then let''s definitely go. I was just a little bored by myself."


    "Oh well, if that''s the case..."


    Then the beautiful woman slapped her hands together in front of her own face with bread.


    "It''s settled. Then let''s go."


    When the beautiful woman said so, she stood up quietly.


    "Ah! That''s right. You haven''t even introduced yourself yet. My name is Deanna Sayles. You can call me Deanna. What about you?"


    Gaius couldn''t stand up and said as he offered his right hand.


    "I''m Gaius Schneider. Call me Gaius."

 1055 Episode 153: Tourism

    One.


    Deanna gripped with a smile the right hand Gaius offered.


    "Nice to meet you. Gaius."


    "Nice to meet you. Deana."


    Then, when the clerk did it without realizing it, he came directly next to Gaius.


    "Welcome home?


    Gaius said, slightly surprised, but reasserting his feelings.


    "Ah, oh. So give me your account."


    "Yes. May I join you?


    "Oh, with me"


    "Yes, I did. Come here, then."


    The clerk prompted him, and Deanna called out as Gaius tried to make his way to the register.


    "Oh, are you going to treat me?


    "Oh, it''s cheap as tea."


    "Thank you. Then don''t hesitate to treat me."


    "Oh."


    When Gaius said so, he headed to the register again.


    And when I did the accounting, I looked back and said,


    "Shall we go then? The... Iglesio Valley?


    "Yeah, let''s go. Looking forward to it."


    Deanna left the store with a cute but luscious grin.


    Gaius followed Deanna as he received the clerk''s greeting on his back.


    Two.


    "... I think it''s about time you said it, even if you can see it already..."


    Gaius said as he walked through the depressed woods, looking narrowly ahead.


    Then Deanna responded with a pleasantly light voice.


    "Right. It''s been about an hour, so it seems like it would be nice to have a view."


    "Oh, talking about the guy I just asked, that meant this forest was ahead of me when it ran out..."


    "Yeah, but you don''t even have to hurry, do you? You have plenty of time, don''t you?


    "Sort of. Even so, until about tomorrow night."


    "Tomorrow night...... what do you have? Is that a job?"


    Gaius looked up and thought a little.


    "I''m not working..."


    "Huh. Something suspicious?


    "No, no, no, no, you''re not suspicious. I just need to run a little errand."


    "It''s an errand... what the hell is it for?


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll just meet up with people. I''m not free after tomorrow night. How about Deanna, who says so? How suspicious is it to have a woman like you sightseeing alone?


    Then Deanna laughed all the time.


    "Really? I don''t think that''s weird at all, though?


    "No, I''m not saying anything different. I just... thought it was unusual."


    "I wonder. I travel alone often."


    "Really? Hmm... is it dangerous?


    Then Deanna suddenly laughed with pleasure.

 1056 Episode 1,544: Deannas Taunt

    "It''s okay. Because even if I look like this, I''m pretty strong."


    "Really? Doesn''t look that way..."


    As Gaius put it, it felt like Deanna''s appearance was a petite woman herself, and she didn''t look very strong.


    But Deanna said with a confident smile.


    "It''s true. If it was what, would you give it a try?


    Deanna stopped and provoked Gaius by sticking her right hand forward and quickly-bending its index finger.


    Gaius was surprised at Deanna''s behavior while at the same time feeling some nasty signs from Deanna.


    (Are you serious?... Is that because you''re wearing some sort of protective technique?... but what is it? I feel like I don''t know what to do...)


    Deanna has set up further provocations against Gaius, who is a long time from the inside.


    "What''s going on? Don''t be shy, okay? Or are you... frightened?


    Then Gaius'' one-eyebrow reacted pickly.


    "Scared? Me?


    "Yeah, that''s right. ''Cause you just gave me this uneasy look."


    "I don''t look anxious."


    Gaius replied slightly irritated.


    But Deanna''s tongue didn''t know to stay.


    "Oh, you''re so cute. Strengthen. But that''s enough. I don''t want to bully the weak either."


    Then Gaius finally ran out of bees.


    "What a weak bully! All right, all right! I''ll deal with you!


    Gaius stood up and said away with great difficulty.


    Then Deanna laughed cutely and kusly.


    "You''re a child. Well, fine. Then we''ll work it out, won''t we?


    When Deanna abandoned herself so, she leaned her body slightly halfway against Gaius.


    Gaius then also watched Deanna move, similarly in a half-body position to see how the opponent came out.


    But Deanna didn''t want to move in that position.


    As a result, Gaius had to take the lead in front of him, who had barked at him earlier, because he could no longer pull in.


    But Gaius thought about it.


    (I told you I''d deal with him, but what kind of person should I deal with? You know, like a protective technique? Then should I beat him up? But I don''t know how to beat up a young woman... here I go. I don''t know what to do... I''m not pulling in any more now...)


    Then he looked at Gaius, who kept quiet and didn''t make it slight, and Deanna said it seemed fun.


    "What are you worried about? Please hurry up."

 1057 Episode One Thousand Fifty Five and a Half Laughs

    Once again, Gaius stood up to Deanna''s allegation of making a small fool of people without judging what to do.


    "Are you indecisive? Or cowards? Either way, but hurry up."


    Then Gaius finally noticed here.


    "... No, you know, I told you earlier that I was going to give you momentum, but you insist you''re strong because you''re doing a protective technique or something? If that''s the case, should I hit him? But clearly, that''s not my hobby, is it? I can''t believe I''m getting beat up by a young woman...... so whatever, can you come from over there? It''s a little hard to get from here."


    Then Deanna shrugged her shoulders.


    "I didn''t do any escort. What I''m good at is magic."


    Then when I heard this, Gaius smiled with a broken face.


    "Yes. Yeah, well, I''m good at magic. No, that''s odd. Actually, I''m good at magic, too. I mean, I''m good at it. I''m great at it. No, I think I''m super good at it."


    "Hehe, really? But I''m good enough to be super good, too, right?


    "No, no, no, no, no, I''m definitely better up there. I''m not gonna say anything bad, so it''s time to stop."


    Then Deanna shrugged her shoulders and exhaled one sigh.


    "Oh, you seem so confident. But I do, too. So let''s just make it work. ''Cause I think I''ll find out for myself."


    Then now Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Sort of. Then I''ll deal with you, so why don''t you call me?


    Gaius did an inviting trick against Deanna with half a laugh.


    "Fine. So, we''re going this way, right?


    Deanna''s eyes glowed visibly.


    But Gaius did not notice, and remained half laughing.


    "Oh, anytime."


    Then that vision suddenly shook red before Gaius finished saying it.


    Gaius didn''t know what that meant at first, and although he suddenly wondered if he had even woken up dizzy, he gradually began to perceive a feeling that covered his whole body (...).


    "... ahhh!... Oops! Ahhh!...... damn! There it is!!


    Gaius finally understood that his whole body was burned in flames.


    And he instantly jumped up high to escape the heat, and tried to extinguish the flame with the wind pressure.


    But the momentum of the flames never diminished at all.


    Gaius stopped abruptly braking over the sky as he became accustomed to the heat, and took a serious look at the flames wrapping his own body in suspicion.

 1058 Episode 156: The Unquenchable Flame

    But even with Gaius''s vast knowledge of the identity of this indelible flame, he did not know.


    Then I saw Deanna floating in the universe with a thin laugh at the tip of the swinging flame.


    "Deanna... who are you? What the hell is this flame?


    Then Deanna laughed with pleasure.


    "Oh, this magic has never happened before? I was so confident in magic earlier."


    Gaius accidentally struck a loud tongue at ridiculous things.


    "Shit!... Then sudden hot air (Angst Sirocco)!"


    Then Gaius'' arms instantly glowed blue.


    And it formed a giant whirlpool as it caught the ambient air, and at last it was lifted big and let loose momentum from both arms of Gaussian.


    However, the sudden onset of hot air (Angest Sirocco) quickly drastically changed course and backfired on Gaius.


    Gaius dared himself to unleash the wind-based attack magic that he would otherwise unleash on his enemies, trying to blow an unknown flame that he wanted to cover his own body.


    But...


    Even the gushing gusts of Gaius couldn''t quench Deanna''s suspicious flames.


    "What the hell is this flame!?


    Gaius threw up in his bottom stomach as he wore himself into the heat of the flames.


    But that didn''t make things any better, and Gaius'' expression gradually became distorted in distress.


    (Shit! Not good... I can''t believe I can''t blow it off with a sudden hot air (Angst Sirocco)... what am I supposed to do? As it is......)


    Then I saw Gaius, who looked painful, and Deanna said away with a joyous look in contrast.


    "Sounds painful, doesn''t it? Doesn''t that sound like a lie to you about how you were earlier? But I''m bored with this. It wouldn''t be funny if you didn''t try harder."


    Gaius thought desperately with an even deeper expression of anguish.


    (We have to do something... but what do we do... right! Water! Water is the best against flames! Why didn''t I realize it was so easy? Damn! Apparently, he''s blunt in his thinking ability because of the reduced amount of oxygen he inhales wrapped in flames... but okay. It''s water anyway. Water... damn it! Where the hell is the water?


    Gaius looked down on the lower realm desperately.


    Then in the woods beneath my feet, I saw a small lake, reflecting the sky sparkling like a mirror.


    "There it is!


    Gaius shouted, "Great momentum has plummeted.


    Gaius jumped into the water as he tapped the lake with the momentum as it stood and raised a tremendous blister.

 1059 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Seven: Thin and Laughing

    (... what do you say? Gone?... No, it hasn''t disappeared yet... but apparently the momentum has weakened. Yes, there''s no oxygen in the water, so if you dive as long as your breath lasts, you''re sure the flames will go out sooner or later...)


    As Gaius put it, the flames grew smaller as he saw them.


    And at last the flames were completely extinguished.


    Gaius confirmed it and went up fast.


    Then, with tremendous momentum, he slammed the lake from the bottom and jumped up to the top of the lake as he raised a large water column.


    "... Hmm... finally disappeared..."


    Gaius finally exhaled one sigh of relief there, once again looking at his whole body without a neighborhood to make sure the flames were completely extinguished.


    Then Deanna quietly slowly descended from the sky.


    And when it came to the same height of sight as Gaius, he said to Gaius as he affixed a thin laugh to his beautiful face.


    "Isn''t it wet and cold? If it was what, could I burn it for you again?


    Gaius weighed in with Deanna as he made one loud tongue stroke, quietly slowly backwards.


    "Oh, you''re scared of me, after all? Coward."


    Gaius chewed his back teeth too forcefully in anger, but did not ride any of Deanna''s provocations, and slowly lowered further back.


    "Oh, you called me a coward, and you didn''t call me? Then you have no guts over cowards."


    But Gaius didn''t respond to this either.


    And about fifty meters down, Gaius finally stopped in the air.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re a coward or have no guts. You can curse me if you like."


    I finally gave Gaius my open mouth a trick that Deanna deliberately shrugged her shoulders off.


    "Oh, I thought you''d lost too many voices of fear, but you could still talk?


    It was Deanna''s thing like making a complete fool of herself, but Gaius didn''t get on with it.


    Gaius didn''t break his ruthlessly harsh expression, his posture was upfront, and he was paying every attention to Deanna so that he could deal with any attack whenever it came.


    "Not good again? I''m bored, so could you talk to me about something?


    Then Gaius opened his mouth quietly and slowly.


    "... who the hell are you? ����


    Deanna tilted her little neck with a slightly unexpected look on her face.


    "I don''t know for sure who you are or what you''ve been asked. I am who I am. You know, what would you say if you were asked that?


    Deanna was laughing thinly at Gaius again.

 1060 Lesson 1,588: Coincidence

    To Deanna, who pasted a little hateful grin on her beautiful face, Gaius said quietly, dressed as calm, even though it emitted to her inner angry mind, then rethinking that it would only fit during the opponent''s surgery.


    "Sure. Then let''s change the way we say it. Are you human?


    Ask Ius directly, but Deanna grinned toward heaven.


    "That''s funny, isn''t it? What do you think? Am I human? Or is it like a monster or something?


    "I don''t know. I''m asking because I don''t know..."


    "Yes. Then I''ll tell you... human. I''m human."


    Then Gaius frowned.


    "You''re lying... you don''t normally say human from yourself"


    "Oh, didn''t you mind? What kind of answer would you have been satisfied with?


    "You know what I mean..."


    "Oh, so you''re saying what I said was with you? Then it doesn''t make sense."


    Deanna looked bored when she said that and shrugged her shoulders.


    Gaius said, paying close attention to Deanna''s actions like that.


    "... what the hell did you get close to me for? You''re not gonna tell me it was a coincidence, are you?


    Deanna then tilted her little neck gently and said, posing like a model with one hand on her hips.


    "Coincidence."


    "Lie. Is there a reason for that? What''s the purpose? Say it."


    Deanna shrugged her shoulders and even answered in a way that seemed troublesome.


    "It''s true. It''s a coincidence. It''s a fate encounter."


    Then Gaius told him to throw up.


    "That can''t be true. There''s no coincidence."


    "Oh, I can''t help but say that because it''s a real coincidence."


    No matter how many times Gaius asked me, Deanna''s answer did not change.


    As a result, Gaius also gave a much blurrier look.


    "... are you sure it''s a coincidence? Are you going to tell me you stumbled into a town with a woman who carries out demonic magic like you''ve never seen or heard of?


    "What isn''t? At least I don''t have a purpose."


    Then Gaius gave a harsh look and thought deeply.


    (... What if we really ran into each other by accident?...... does that still mean that?... idiosyncrasies... that I would become a magnetic field to attract all events because I was a idiosyncrasie... does that mean Deanna appeared before me by that too? ����


    Then Deanna sounded bored, still posing like the earlier model.


    "Hey, what are you gonna do?


    Gaius didn''t know what Deanna meant by words.


    "What? What are we gonna do..."


    Then Deanna said without getting her hair in between.


    "Do we go hand in hand, or do we go sightseeing? As far as tourism is concerned, I''ve already looked down the valley from above."


    That''s what Deanna said.

 1061 Episode One Thousand Fifty-Nine: The Ice Crystal That Goes Away

    Gaius finally understood the meaning of the word and thought deeply again.


    (... Now what... the magic just now. It''s no use fighting any more than I still don''t know how to attack that. If I had eaten that again and dived into the lake for a long time and put out the flames, it wouldn''t be very strong but I wouldn''t have the strength... that''s why I''m stuck pulling back. So now I''m going to attack you... if you attack me and attack me, Deanna will have to let me roll out that one just now... ok, if...)


    "Let''s go with it. This time it won''t be like it was just now."


    Then Deanna smiled at Niyaniya and the evil looks of people.


    "Hmm... Now you''re going to beat the magic, right?


    Then Gaius, briefly drunk of the prospect by Deanna, said as he let his cheeks pull.


    "... yeah, but bad?


    Deanna looked up at heaven again and laughed.


    "That''s funny. Fine, attack anytime."


    Deanna felt like she could afford it.


    For this reason Gaius said in disguise of utmost calmness, suppressing it, though his intestines were boiling back inside.


    "Yes. Then I''d like to attack you quickly, okay?


    "Fine. Anytime, please?


    Deanna said as a model pose.


    Gaius took a big, deep breath once, even though he picked only a few cheeks.


    And when I slowly lifted my own arms and set my aim against Deanna, I instantly dyed it blue.


    "Then don''t hesitate. Ice Falls!"


    Gaius screamed, the ice crystals erupted with tremendous momentum from both of those arms, and Deanna struck for it.


    But the air was torn apart and the impending icy waterfall (Blaise Fall), but Deanna''s waiting face was cool.


    Finally, Ice Falls (Blaze Fall) hit Deanna as they rose.


    But......


    "What!?


    Gaius screamed unexpectedly, forgetting to roll out further icy waterfalls (Blaze Fall).


    That was also because we saw an incredible sight.


    "... Ice Falls (Blaze Fall) disappear..."


    Gaius is right, even though ice crystals strike against Deanna one after another, the ice crystals suddenly disappear on its front, just a few dozen C.


    Gaius dropped off the last frozen waterfall (Blaze Fall) with a flashing face.

 1062 Episode 160: The Strongest Defensive Magic

    (... what?... you think you let a different space appear in front of you?... and my icy falls in that different space? ����


    Then Deanna spoke to Gaius, laughing with Niyaniya.


    "What''s going on? Are we done?"


    Gaius listened without responding in particular, as it was the sort of thing that made a small fool of Deanna''s person, but more surprising than angry.


    (... but when you do, you don''t have a hitter?... Whatever magic you do, it''s gonna disappear... damn it! It''s the strongest defensive magic... don''t take it, just erase it...)


    Gaius held his head in his heart.


    Then Deanna urged again.


    "Hey, what do you think? You''re gonna do it? You''re not gonna do it? Why don''t you attack me again?


    Gaius hastily broke off his thoughts.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! Let''s do it. It''s not like we''re stopping it yet. I''ll do it."


    That''s what Gaius said, but it wasn''t like he could come up with a handstand.


    (... do we have to strike it off for now? My total amount of magic is endless for now... I''ll just have to try and get to where I can...)


    Gaius set the policy for now or turned to Deanna again.


    "So we''re going, then?


    Deanna nodded with a smile at Gaius''s call.


    "Again�� Ice Falls (Blaze Fall)!"


    Gaius dyed his arms blue again and punched large quantities of ice crystals into Deanna.


    Naturally, however, Ice Falls (Blaze Fall) did not reach Deanna and disappeared into the void just before that.


    But Gaius did not give up, and continued to punch a tremendous amount of ice crystals toward the white one-piece beauty, modeling on her spare face.


    (Damn it! I knew no matter how much I tapped into it, it would just disappear into different spaces... then!


    Gaius suddenly jumped up.


    He then took a tactic of flying around Deanna at high speeds and hitting Ice Falls (Blaze Fall) from various directions.


    But......


    Attacking from any direction, Ice Falls (Blaze Fall) did not reach Deanna and all traveled to different spaces.


    Gaius struck his tongue in his heart.


    (Damn it! Absolutely not. Besides, Deanna''s guy, I''m not gonna show you one way to defend him... how the hell are you doing? ����


    Gaius stared narrowly at the entrance to different spaces that should be around Deanna as he flew around at high speeds.

 1063 Episode One Sixty-One: Dark Space

    However, no such traces were seen at all, nor did Deanna move at all.


    (Shit, isn''t that totally no motion? Not only is he unchanging, but he''s totally no-motion about that... what a guy, damn it!


    Gaius also continued to strike Ice Falls (Blaze Fall) early in the arrow as he could see that if he loosened his hand in the attack, he would also feed on the previously inexperienced flame-based magic.


    Then Deanna, who had remained silent without being slight until then, opened her mouth to the contrary.


    "... hey, nothing else? Then I''m bored. So... can we attack this one too?


    Gaius'' face was gnawed at Deanna''s sudden offer.


    "No, hey, wait a minute! Not yet! I still have my hands!


    "... hands? Well, as far as I can tell, you do have your hands on it, don''t you?


    When Deanna said that, she laughed to tease her niggardly.


    "No, no, no, no, not that hand. I''m telling you I still have my left hand."


    Then Deanna shrugged her shoulder and even said it looked like a pain in the ass.


    "Oh yeah. Then go ahead. Just do it, will you?


    Obviously it was Deanna''s saying like she made a small fool of herself, but Gaius nodded heavily while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead, not particularly angry.


    "... okay. So we''re going, then? ����


    That''s what Gaius said and looked at Deanna for the upper hand.


    Then Deanna waved her right hand at the troublesome.


    "You don''t have to check it all out. You''re just doing it, aren''t you?


    Deanna turned her face away from Gaius looking bothered at the bottom of her heart and shook her right hand flickering again.


    Gaius then laughed niggardly, opening his palms and kneeling before his own eyes.


    And as he slid his hand apart to the left and right, a dark space appeared suddenly in front of Gaius.


    "So... and so..."


    Gaius leapt into that dark space with only one word to whine.


    Then, at the next moment, the dark space where Gaius''s body was inhaled was closed with considerable momentum.


    Deanna felt the signs of Gaius that she had felt until then disappear within a flash, and looked down at the space where Gaius had been until earlier, round her neck.


    "... has he escaped... and yet he has remained the same..."


    Deanna laughed niggly when she abandoned her like that.


    He then left behind the indescribable remnants of his expression, which instantly disappeared into the void.

 1064 Lesson one thousand and sixty-two, we come across.

    "... Hmm... apparently you''re not following me..."


    Gaius bent down like a thief and walked in the shadow of the building, asking around.


    "... so where am I?... hastily used different spaces to escape, so I have no idea where it is... and even then, Deanna''s guy, who the hell is he? At least you''re not the only one who manipulates all that magic in a no-motion..."


    As Gaius walked through a town with few people, whining alone with bumps, he could see a group that looked familiar in the distance.


    (That, no matter how you look at it, Mr. Shester... Hmm, it''s too convenient for you to just run into Mr. Shester when you realize that... I guess this is due to my characteristics as a peculiarity no matter what you think... is it also due to my characteristics that I met Deanna?... Wait? That also means I can''t believe I just ran into Deanna...)


    When Gaius thought it was depressing, Chester forward noticed Gaius.


    "Mr. Gaius! Gaius, isn''t it? You picked me up?


    Then Gaius talked to him.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m here to pick you up. I don''t know how to wait alone. Then I''m going to take you all to Mr. Melba''s house."


    "Right. That helps. But can you do that?


    "Oh, well, you''re fine. You think if we could all hold hands, we could fly in the sky together and take them?


    "Hmm... but you''re a little scared..."


    "It''s okay. In principle it shouldn''t be a problem. I think it''s the same as when I carried the coffin. I can carry all that weight, so I''m sure we can all carry it."


    "Are you okay with just holding hands?


    "Yes. That way you can pass on my power to the whole thing. Don''t worry about anything. We can carry everyone together without a problem."


    That''s what Gaius said and did a light wink.


    "Hmm. Well, I guess if you say so... Okay, okay. Shall I have it carried?"


    Gaius, with Shester''s consent, nodded loudly with a full grin.


    (If I''d stumbled here, I might run into Deanna again. It would suck if it did. Deanna doesn''t have a chance of winning at the moment. Run into Melba''s Hall for now and we''ll figure it out later......)


    When Gaius was so alone in his heart, he saw a large number of people in the group in front of him and gave him a somewhat less sobering look.

 1065 Episode One Hundred Sixty-Three: On the Bed

    "Thank you, Mr. Gaius."


    Shester uttered words of labor against Gaius, who brought the giant coffin into the courtyard of the Melba mansion.


    "Oh, it''s no big deal. It''s like this. Anyway, this guy doesn''t move. Compared to that, it was harder when I carried everyone. Anyway, everyone screams, and the rattlesnake keeps coming."


    Then Shester laughed.


    "You did. But I want you to give me a break about it. Anyway, they''ve never flown in the sky. Though a warrior, there''s no reason to be afraid of all this."


    "Sort of. By the way, how was Mr. Shester himself? Scared?"


    Then Shester laughed bitterly.


    "Right. Don''t lie if you say you weren''t scared..."


    "You''re being honest. Well, I guess so. ''Cause I was scared the first time I flew in the sky myself."


    That''s what Gaius said and winked at his tea eye.


    Shester nodded and responded with further bitterness.


    Then Melba, the lord of this hall, appeared there.


    "Both of you, just relax in our hotel. Sooner or later the coffin will be pryed..."


    Then Shester nodded lightly.


    "Right. Don''t worry about getting this stolen here. Let''s give it a rest."


    "Yeah, you''re welcome to do that."


    Gaius also nodded, and the two entered the hall in an attempt to make their way to each of the appreciated rooms.


    And when they reached the front of each room across the aisle, they exchanged a light greeting and disappeared into each room.


    When Gaius closed the door of the room behind his back, he began to think of the horrible events earlier as a rash as he lay on the bed.


    (And I didn''t know there was such a guy... and suddenly he showed up... I mean, did I really happen to meet him?... I don''t think so... you know what my peculiarity is, and you used it to disguise it as a coincidence?... Well I can''t be sure, but don''t feel like it... ''Cause that guy, he can''t be. I''m supposed to be a legendary archdeacon in the first place. I can''t believe that''s no hands, no legs... not so often... well, sometimes. I mean, that''s a demon opponent, not a human opponent... hmm? Wait... could he be the devil?... then you''re convinced... maybe that Menontius. What''s that got to do with him? If so, don''t be very convinced... Menontius... Oh, I see...)


    Gaius nodded many times on the bed and was confident in his own thoughts.

 1066 Chapter 164 Special Training

    One.


    Then Gaius, who soon came across another question, thought deeply again.


    (But that magic... I can''t believe we''re expanding different spaces around us at three hundred and sixty degrees with no motion... it''s the strongest defensive magic... we have to think about that countermeasure... but what do we do? What kind of attack is going to fly into different spaces... there''s nothing I can do... is there another way? For example, if I show up in different spaces myself... then you''re a thousand hands. Time just passes for mischief without us being able to do anything about each other...... No, really? If I could expand the space to three hundred and sixty degrees, would Deanna really have no hitter?... No, you don''t know this. I think there''s going to be a hitter to imagine from that spare face. Maybe that flame-based magic that I want to gain... it felt like my body had suddenly ignited, but maybe it could be activated regardless of distance... so if I could freely deploy a different space, I could soak it up and burn me?... maybe so. That flaming magic is a different space defense and one set. So if I mastered a different space defense, but not that flaming zero-distance magic, I mean, there''s no winning... Oh, my God. This is a hell of a mess...)


    Gaius sighed one loud sigh and rose again on the bed.


    "Not if you''re resting. I need to practice."


    Gaius immediately got out of bed and left the room early enough.


    And as he left the hall with his legs intact, he kicked the ground quickly and forcefully and jumped up.


    And with great momentum, he flew up high.


    Two.


    "In the meantime, there''s nobody here, and you''re great for magic practice"


    Gaius stepped down into the deep woods where he had hidden his coffin until earlier, looking around to reassure himself.


    "Well, let''s say we start..."


    Gaius first engaged in mastering cross-space defenses.


    "... I knew it wouldn''t work very well if it was no motion. I think I can learn it quickly depending on practice, just because I''m quite comfortable going to different spaces..."


    Gaius stubbornly practiced again and again so that he could freely deploy different spaces in no motion, around himself three hundred and sixty degrees.


    "Uh-huh... I can make an image of it - I really mean covering everything around me in different spaces... wait? Maybe Deanna is the same... if the truth isn''t that she''s covering everything, she''s just moving doors to different spaces as I move... OK. Let''s just do it in that direction."


    Gaius continued to practice even more intransigently.

 1067 Episode One Hundred Sixty-Five: Special Training Tired

    "Oh, Mr. Gaius."


    Chester, who stumbled across, called out from behind Gaius as he dragged his tired body through the long hallway of the building.


    When Gaius looked back with a face that looked almost like it, Shester, who saw that face, was mildly surprised.


    "What''s going on? You look terribly tired. ����


    "... no, I''m actually tired... honestly enough to want to fall into bed like this..."


    "... well. Looks like you weren''t asleep yet, huh? Could you have been reading the example paperwork?


    Then Gaius just said he remembered something important.


    "Oh well... you had that too... no, I wasn''t reading the paperwork"


    "Really? So what the hell were you doing?


    Gaius then took his gaze off once and, although only slightly hesitant, it was also about Chester, who was nothing else, and decided to talk about one thing today.


    "No, actually, I met a hell of a level beauty in town today named Deanna, and that beauty is such a magical user. I ran away with these bodies where I was in danger. So I stumbled upon Mr. Chester and the others before I ran away."


    "Was it? So you didn''t come to pick us up, did you?


    "That''s where I ran into him by chance. So, I don''t know when I''m going to run into that beauty again, so I was kind of splitting up into the mountains to train her hard..."


    "I mean, you''re tired of special training..."


    "That sort of thing. So let me read the paperwork tomorrow."


    "I don''t care about that, but who is that beautiful woman named Deanna when a wizard like you escapes?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "I don''t know. I don''t see anyone. Just..."


    Gaius said there, often contemplating.


    Shester often waited in silence for Gaius to open his mouth, but because it was too long silence, he opened his mouth in such a hurry.


    "It''s just, what''s going on?


    Then Gaius turned into a hazy face.


    "Oh, no, I thought about it... no, it''s true, isn''t it? ''Cause I''m never standing up or sleeping, am I?


    Gaius'' grass was much of an excuse.


    "No, it doesn''t matter... why did you say so earlier than that? It doesn''t have to be clear, can you tell me?


    "Oh yeah... no, somehow I do, but I miss it, like we''ve met somewhere before... I don''t feel that way..."


    Gaius said so, and looked a little farther.

 1068 Chapter 166: Organize

    One.


    "You think he''s an old man?


    Shester asked with a sharp eye.


    But Gaius twisted his neck, and only shrugged his shoulders.


    "... hey what do you think?... such an extraordinary beauty, I don''t think I''ve ever seen or seen her..."


    "But you felt nostalgic, didn''t you? Then isn''t it likely we''ve met somewhere before? Anyway, I hear that something called intuition seems unfounded, and that it is often actually an instant connection of fragments of one''s own memory. So maybe that feeling of yours is what the remnants of your memory made you feel, too?


    Then Gaius looked difficult and nodded.


    "Maybe. But I don''t even think I can remember."


    That''s what Gaius said and looked up to heaven.


    "Right. But it''s okay. You''ll be in this hall for the time being, and if you''re here, you won''t even run into that Deanna?


    "Oh, for the time being, I''m going to say special training and... and reading trivia. It''s just... I''m done for today. I''m going to let you rest..."


    "I like that. Because your fatigue seems common to my eyes. [M] We need plenty of sleep and rest for today."


    "Oh, I''ll let you do that. Then that''s the thing..."


    Gaius said so, waving his hand backwards against Shester, he headed to his room.


    Two.


    "... well, let''s just say I read the paperwork..."


    Gaius got plenty of sleep and got out of bed in a refreshing mood.


    And he rose up, and gently laid back, and left the room in a relaxed foothold.


    "Oh, that''s the room"


    When Gaius entered the room where the example documents were brought in, the freshness of earlier dived into the shadows to give him a pioneering look.


    "Ugh. How many times do I have to look at it..."


    Gaius was alone unexpectedly and vomited stupidity.


    "Besides... this is an absolute order or something..."


    Gaius first went into the task of rearranging the hundreds of books in front of him in order.


    "... uhh... this is this one... so this one is this one... ahhh bother..."


    Gaius spent about two hours just sorting it out, dripping bumps and complaining.


    "... All right. Here''s how it works for now..."


    Gaius looked satisfied when he saw his own pile of organized materials.


    "... then I guess it''s time to start reading..."


    When Gaius sighed lightly, he grabbed the material in front of him.

 1069 Episode One Hundred Sixty-Seven: A Luxurious Dining Room

    One.


    "... and this material... who the hell wrote it..."


    Gaius turned the material to pieces, carefully read it, but gave thought to the producer of this material.


    But no matter how much I went on reading, I never knew that.


    "... apparently the material around here is just a detailed description of the course leading up to the excavation of the coffin of Illis... then you don''t have to read it around here..."


    Gaius held the group of materials in front of him together and took them to another room.


    "What we need is how did we know that the coffin of Illis was buried? And it''s written about its use."


    Gaius renewed his determination to go to another group of materials.


    Two.


    "Hi, Mr. Gaius. I don''t know, did you get tired?


    As Gaius entered the very luxurious dining room in the building, Chester found it visibly and spoke up.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder with a bitter laugh all the time.


    "Once I fell asleep, I got tired... and I''ve been reading the example material for a long time now, I''m just so tired."


    "Right. That''s tough. So, what do you say? What do you got?


    Then Gaius shook it big or small.


    "No, not yet at all. I divided the materials into those that seemed to need to be read in an organized fashion and those that didn''t..."


    "Hmm...... but still too much portions, huh?


    "Yes, I''m not skipping reading anything that might need to be read... then I''ll need a lot of time."


    "Right. Well, Melba won''t complain about our long stay, but what about Elba? ����


    "Right. Maybe I should ask you to go back to Odine. But if you''re willing to go back in person."


    "Aren''t you going back? You said you couldn''t leave Audine for a long time.


    "But that was before Iris'' coffin was found, wasn''t it? Actually, they found it. How about now? If you don''t want the treasure monopolized, maybe you''ll sit here?


    "Hmm, I see. But is it going to take a lot of time to scrutinize the material? So what do you think? Again, as she said before, I don''t think we can leave the papal administration for that long..."


    "Maybe. Well, that''s something you can tell by asking the person. Let''s take a look at the fold later and ask directly."


    "Right. More than that, Mr. Gaius, did you have breakfast?


    "No, not yet. That''s why I''m here."


    "Right. Then you should ask for help. That''s just the millionaire''s Melba Hall, and it was delicious."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it."


    When Gaius said so, he circled his neck to call for a quick supply.

 1070 Chapter 168: After a Meal

    "Ugh - I ate it"


    Gaius flattened the plate beautifully in the amount that the three servings on the table would be gentle, pounding his own swollen stomach with a satisfying look.


    Then Elba appeared there, rarely alone.


    "What the fuck? That''s a lot of nasty eating, huh?


    Elba sat down slightly poisoned against Gaius, doing the trick of paying with his left hand and instructing his servants to lower the plate on the table.


    "I was hungry. Nothing good, this much."


    Gaius raised a protest against Elba, who suddenly appeared from behind and suddenly poisoned him.


    But all Elba did was ring one nose with Hun.


    Because of this, Gaius sat down again, remembering that he had finished his meal, and lifted his hips gently to take a seat.


    "Um, come on, what are we gonna do after this?


    Elba frowned upon a sudden inquiry from Gaius.


    "After this? Naturally it''s breakfast now. Unlike you, I just sat here."


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about, I''m asking about the future. It''s going to take a long time for the coffin secrets to be discovered. What are you gonna do in the meantime?


    "Oh, you know what? Then say so from the beginning. It''s hard to understand."


    Although Gaius came to his head with only a few cocks because Elba told him to blame him, he handled the adult here in a comfortable manner.


    "... that was bad. So, what do you say?


    "Well... I don''t know what to do... I''m an archbishop for once, so I can''t leave the capital for too long..."


    That''s what Elba said and shut up for a while.


    But after a while, he said that his stomach was set, and suddenly he looked refreshed.


    "I knew I''d stay here."


    Gaius accidentally giggled niggardly at Elba''s answer as expected.


    "I see. I knew you were worried about the coffin?


    Then Elba tilted her little neck adorably.


    "Sort of. That would interest anyone if I saw it in front of you. And apparently it''s real."


    "You''re right. But are you sure? I don''t have to go home to Odine."


    Then Elba answered with her right index finger under her chin.


    "I guess I should go home. But I can''t go home like this. ''Cause I wouldn''t hate it if my coffin secrets turned out when I wasn''t around. Besides, even though we had no choice, it''s the Melba Hall, right?


    "When Melba singles you out?


    That''s what Gaius said and laughed a little mean.

 1071 Episode 169: Disease Therapy

    One.


    "That''s right. ''Cause he was a lot keen on bringing it here, wasn''t he? Don''t be suspicious."


    "But that''s, like you said earlier, right? I can''t carry you to Audine, the Imperial capital, or leave you in that villa like that..."


    Then Elba blocked Gaius''s words and said:


    "I know that! But he was quite enthusiastic. It''s true that I didn''t have a choice, but I advised him to bring it here quite forcefully."


    "... Was I? ����


    Gaius tried to remember the late exchange, but there was no particular glitch around it.


    "I don''t remember very well."


    Then Elba whispered a little.


    "Remember, that''s about it. Anyway, I''m not leaving here. I can''t believe you let that guy alone!


    Elba put her arms together when she said so, turning her face aside pussy.


    "I don''t care either way. What are you going to say to the papal administration?


    Then Elba shrugged her shoulder with her mouth pointed.


    "I don''t know what sickness therapy is."


    "You''re sick... you don''t look weak at all..."


    Then Elba glanced at Kiki Gaius.


    "What do you mean?


    Gaius accidentally lifted his hips as he got troubled.


    "Nothing... I won''t interfere around here, so do it on your own."


    "Hmm! I''ll do it on my own, even if you don''t tell me."


    "Yes, yes, bye ~"


    Gaius waved his hand behind his back, leaving the dining room behind.


    Two.


    "... yeah? What is it?..."


    When Gaius carefully misread the example documents, he was suddenly struck by some discomfort.


    "... what the hell is this feeling... Shh! I only have a bad feeling about this! ����


    Gaius stood up quickly as he put the paperwork on the floor.


    And when he rushed to the window early, he looked sharply at what was going on outside.


    "... it doesn''t make any difference... but this skin sensation... it feels like... something..."


    Gaius left the room with his harsh expression intact.


    And when he went out of the hall at the shortest distance, he looked around again.


    "... something''s coming... something I don''t know... definitely... that''s what my mind tells me..."


    Gaius royally stood in the courtyard of the hall, desperately watching what was going on around him.


    Then Shester, who had seen it from inside the hall, approached Gaius with a suspicious face.


    But Gaius was so focused that he didn''t notice until he could speak up.

 1072 Episode One Thousand Seventy: The Unpleasant Sense

    "What''s up, Mr. Gaius? Is something wrong?


    Gaius then answered as he finally noticed Chester approaching from behind, but never looking that way, moving his gaze around with a chirp.


    "Mr. Shester, something is coming. Definitely an enemy. Remind everyone."


    "What? Right, okay"


    Shester quickly turned his heel back and rushed into the building.


    "Damn! What the hell is this enemy... where the hell are you? When are you gonna set me up? Shit! I don''t like it... I''ve never felt like this before!


    Gaius threw up in frustration.


    Then again, Shester rushed over to Gaius.


    "Mr. Gaius, I instructed you to gather all those who are now in the hall in one place. So you know who the enemy is?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Gaius gently bit his lip.


    "No, I don''t know. What kind of enemy, where does it come from? What kind of hand are you going to attack me with? I don''t know one thing. All I know is that the enemy must be around here somewhere."


    "Sensation...... have you ever felt that feeling before?


    "No, I don''t. It''s a feeling I''ve never felt before. So perhaps the enemy..."


    Then Shester said before Gaius said it.


    "You''re the Magic Master of Lowenglin..."


    Gaius niggered with a harsh expression but only a raised corner of his mouth.


    "Oh. That''s probably it."


    "Right. I mean, you''re the Pope''s foreman... sounds like a pain in the ass, huh?


    "That''s not true... I just want to say that this feeling is pretty much what it is"


    "Even a magician like you?


    "Oh. I''m finally getting a little bit of it, but apparently I''m not alone with the enemy. That''s like... quite a lot of people..."


    "Oh my God... no, but do you? If you are the supreme powerful pope of the world''s most powerful nation, there is no wonder that you keep a large number of excellent magicians..."


    "That sort of thing. Apparently, this is a sign that this is going to be a war. Mr. Shester, take everyone... right, do you have a basement? Yeah, if it''s this big, there''s definitely going to be a basement, so take everyone there and hide."


    "Wait a minute! No way. Are you gonna fight alone?


    "Of course I am. I told you earlier, didn''t I? This is going to be a war. I probably can''t afford to fight while protecting everyone. I mean, clearly, it''s easier to fight alone. Indeed, Mr. Shester''s brain is a considerable weapon. But that''s not a good idea for the upcoming battle. Probably a magic match for the gorillas. Then with Mr. Shester''s magical prowess, I''m sorry, but I''m stuck on my feet. I''m sorry, but I want you to know."

 1073 Episode 171 Signs

    Then Shester nodded loudly, though with a hard expression.


    "Okay. You''re the only one who can''t be alarmed. [M] Then there is no curtain for me. Let''s cage in the basement with everyone. But be careful, Mr. Gaius. Never be impotent. What if... Run for the worst."


    Then Gaius gently snorted one.


    "It''s okay. I''ll do everything I can. Yes, tell Melba. The museum may be destroyed, but give me a break."


    "Okay. But stay alert."


    "Oh, I know. I''ll never be alarmed again, okay?"


    When Gaius said so, he nodded forcefully.


    Then Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Bye, Mr. Gaius. They''re waiting for good news in the basement."


    When Shester said so, he returned his heel and rushed to the building.


    As Gaius breathed heavily and deeply, he dyed his arms red and waited for his enemies in a full position.


    But the enemy...


    "... Hmm, how''s it going..."


    Gaius was a little annoyed at an enemy that never attacked him while only letting the signs drift.


    "... then we''ll set it up here..."


    Gaius thought with his eyes open to the surroundings.


    Gaius, however, had to hesitate because he estimated the number of enemies to be large, and if he attacked from here, he would not necessarily leave the building and the Chesters would not be attacked in the meantime.


    Then the birds flew in unison from the trees beyond the walls surrounding the courtyard.


    "There it is!


    Gaius instantly raised his left arm and emitted an oversized red lotus flame (barflame) toward the trees where the birds flew.


    The flames raised their temples and tore the air apart, instantly pushing more than 100M into the trees ahead.


    Then, just beyond the walls, the flames were sprayed with clouds so that they could suddenly be bounced back onto invisible glass plates.


    "What!?


    Gaius was surprised and once again tightened his mind.


    "Again, this enemy does... the numbers do, but the quality doesn''t insult you... Now you have to keep your attention pretty tight or you''ll see painful eyes..."


    As Gaius was giving his feelings a new look around him, he now heard the beast squeal across the walls.


    "Warcraft... or even warcraft besides a line of warcraft... that''s a pain in the ass. How many did you bring..."


    When Gaius was frightened in his heart, a corner of the enemy finally revealed itself.


    A warcraft jumped over a fence and stepped down into the courtyard.


    "First things like looking at things with a warcraft?


    Gaius was in a position to attack the Warcraft at any time, but also to deal with attacks from another direction.

 1074 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Two: Kicking the Warcraft

    Then another warcraft jumped over the fence from three directions into the courtyard.


    "That''s reasonable. Only one for me. Then I won''t be able to see how things are going."


    Gaius niggered satisfactorily.


    Then at the next moment, the Warcraft rushed in unison, advancing on Gaius''s face.


    "Red Lotus Flame!


    Gaius opened his palms and protruded forward, emitting dozens of flames simultaneously from there.


    Although each flame is quite thin compared to the earlier one, it was accurately unleashed against the imminent dozens of warcraft.


    And the flames hit all the bullets beasts brilliantly.


    The Warcraft were possessed in flames with the screaming of the Terminator.


    But the fire of fire continued to burn the beasts without any fading.


    And at last all the beasts were silenced as if they were black lumps of coal.


    "Hmm! Well, I guess I got used to it."


    When Gaius slapped lightly, the next attack hit him suddenly.


    "Up!


    As Gaius felt signs and looked up quickly, several strips of thunder shook higher than overhead.


    Gaius was a little surprised because he no longer expected an attack from the top direction.


    Gaius, however, was more alert and well-equipped than earlier, so his body moved reflexively, even though the direction of the attack was somewhat unexpected.


    "Kura eh!


    Gaius raised his right hand overhead to release an oversized red lotus flame (barflame) as he glamorously stepped several lightning strips down from the sky.


    Then the flames rushed up as if they were ascending dragons, flaming in an instant a giant bird-shaped warcraft that flew magnificently through the great sky.


    The bird-shaped warcraft went into a falling orbit with a very tall scream, and finally became a shark clashing unbroken with the ground.


    "Come on, how about it''s time you showed up?


    Gaius shook his neck to the left and right just as the prep movement was over, provoking the demonic mentors who still didn''t show up.


    Then some spaces in the courtyard shifted one after the other.


    And as the distortion gradually grew and finally reached its peak, the distortion suddenly stopped, while the magicians dressed in black outfits from that space appeared together.


    "... roughly thirty people..."


    Gaius spoke to the Wizard, who was closest to him, when he quoted the number of enemies.


    "That''s a lot of people, huh?


    Then the leading magician distorted his mouth.


    "... because we are not insulting your power..."

 1075 Lesson one thousand seventy-three, no obligation to answer.

    "Uh, you know what I''m capable of? Why? How do you know that?


    "�� there is no obligation to answer��"


    The magician replied with a thin laugh.


    Gaius frowned and lost only a little thought.


    (... this number on me, not on Melba... you didn''t expect that... but how do you know about me?... I have just returned from a different space and there is no way the Pope can grasp its existence...)


    Gaius twisted his neck strangely.


    Then the leading magician opened his mouth broadly, staring at the giant pillar of stone lying behind Gaius.


    "... that stone pillar... what the hell is that stone pillar you magically brought here?


    "... I see. You were watching me carry this guy... so I gathered the numbers..."


    "... answer the question"


    Gaius laughed invincibly with his mouth corner full.


    "I have no obligation to answer"


    Gaius returned the earlier Magic Instructor dialogue exactly as it was.


    Then the magician''s complexion changed and the grin disappeared.


    "... are you going to deal with this number of people? ����


    Then Gaius returned it in a mild tone.


    "That''s right. You didn''t think I''d do it?


    "... are you insane? No matter how strong you are, this number won''t win at all..."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "No, you''re the ones who don''t have a winning eye. I don''t know how many people we''ve got, but they''re not my opponents."


    "... well... be strong, kid..."


    "You''re strong... okay. I mean, it''s time for you to change players?


    The Magic Instructor could not weigh the meaning of Gaius'' words.


    "... What does a player change mean? ����


    Then Gaius exhaled one sigh lightly.


    "I said you wouldn''t talk about it. Look, the guy there. Come forward. You''re the head of this group, aren''t you?


    Gaius pointed to the man behind the demon conductor he had talked to earlier and made a call.


    Then the man floated up and began to move forward without a sound of soothing, I thought.


    And when I got out right in front of the Wizard I was talking to earlier, I stopped pitting as soon as I could.


    And the man took the hood specific to the wizard, who was wearing it in his eyes, and exposed his face without hesitation under the day.


    "I''ll see you first. My name is Negretaria. As you can see, he who binds this group."


    Negretalia was the type of man whose word "quality rigidity" fits perfectly, with a gusty jaw over his flexible body.


    Gaius frowned and twirled Negretalia.

 1076 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Four: The Popes Hands

    "Huh, I''m Gaius. And Gatai''s a lot better, huh? You don''t look like much of a magician type, do you?


    As Gaius put it, the magician had many lean types, and musculoskeletal lumpy types were rare, as in Negretalia.


    "If you make a seed, I am a magician and swordsman. So you''re working out."


    "Well, how confident are you to make light seeds?


    "Whatever. It''s hard to imagine losing in this situation."


    "Is that because of the large number of people?


    I saw Negretalia with the kind of eyes Gaius explores.


    Then Negretalia took that gaze head-on.


    "So are the numbers, but so is the quality. There''s only one person left here who''s good. That''s all this elite is. You''re not gonna win, are you?


    Then Gaius followed the magic guides of the courtyard in turn.


    "... Well, it sure doesn''t sound like Bonkla, does it? But you still can''t beat me, can you?


    Gaius said confidently.


    Then Negretalia gave Gaius a harsh look.


    "Are you motivated?


    Gaius laughed niggardly.


    "Naturally."


    "You don''t think it''s useless?


    "Unbeneficial? That''s our dialogue. I''m not saying anything bad because you guys don''t have any wins. Wind your tail and run back to the Pope."


    The look on Negretaria''s face then became even tougher.


    "I didn''t expect it to provoke further over this period..."


    Then Gaius laughed invincibly with his mouth corner up to the fullest again.


    "Heh - you admit you''re a papal manipulator, right?


    Negretalia changed her complexion just for a moment.


    "... what are you talking about? ����


    "You didn''t deny it when I told you to run back to the Pope, did you? I mean, you guys confessed to even the Pope''s men. Don''t you?"


    Then Negretalia pressed silence.


    For this reason Gaius received the silence as affirmation.


    "From the beginning, I knew you were the Pope''s men. I thought I''d get confirmation."


    Then Negretalia turned into a vicious face.


    "... why do you think you''re the one under our Pope?


    Gaius then also said that it was a rather bottomless face.


    "You admitted it? So you''re totally willing to kill me, huh?


    Negretaria does not answer in silence.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and continued the conversation.


    "Fair enough. Yeah, the question is why did you find out you were the Pope''s Hand, but this is easy. As you just said, there are not so many of us in the world with such a corps of elite demon leaders under our command. Among them, the Pope, the supreme power of the most powerful nation in the world, could be considered its most powerful candidate. So."

 1077 Episode 175: Attack begins.

    Then Negretalia finally opened her mouth.


    "... I see. Sounds like you''ve got a lot of cool judgment, huh?


    "Sort of. This is still pretty much creeping around the training ground. I wouldn''t lose my cool under this pressure."


    Gaius said with a grin, twisting about thirty demon mentors surrounding himself.


    Then Negretalia narrowed her eyes and glanced at Gaius.


    "... you mean you look a lot younger but don''t really guess what you look like?


    "Well, yeah. I''m not sending salt to the enemy, but I''ll tell you a little bit. My youthfulness is not proportional to my ability as a magician, is it?


    "... fine. It''s about time I got tired of the long story. Don''t you want to settle it?"


    Gaius lightly received Negretarian dossed rhetoric.


    "Right. I guess I should talk about it now. Yeah, let''s get a hang of it."


    Then the air around the area changed as soon as possible.


    All the wizards were killed at once.


    Then Gaius saw how it was and broke up with Niyaniya.


    "Nice. Sounds like a good sense of urgency. You can always call me, right?


    Gaius provoked the Magic Instructors of Lowenglin by pointing his left palm upwards, aligning his fingertips and bending them quick-it a few times upwards.


    Then one of them started the attack with his cheeks drawn to anger.


    "Die! Kid!"


    Electric light in the mood of tearing attacked Gaius.


    But Gaius didn''t make it faint, he took the attack directly from the front.


    "What!? Absorbed!?


    Seeing that the electric light could disappear to be sucked in in front of Gaius, the demon conductors shouted a mouthful of surprise.


    But the wizards quickly recovered and launched a simultaneous attack.


    "The battle is coming!


    Each of the Magic Instructors performed the magic of color taking of their specialty, blaming Gaius.


    But Gaius took those attacks with a cool face, by a different spatial magic that he had just mastered.


    But at that time there was a man who lurked his breath and circled behind Gaius.


    It is Negretaria.


    Negretalia dyed her arms quietly red as she pulled out the wide range of two-handed swords she had hidden on her back.


    And as he approached Gaius step by step with a sneak foot, he blew the flame out of his arms, turning his two-handed sword into a blazing sword and attacking him.


    "What!?


    Negretalia voiced surprise that her own sword bounced back, despite taking the back.


    Then Gaius looked back with an extra look on his face.

 1078 Chapter One Hundred Seventy-Six: Colorless Transparency

    "It''s no use attacking from behind. You can tell by the signs how much breath you''ve been lurking."


    "Shit! Put it down!


    Once again, Negretalia raised the blazing sword overhead and shook it down vigorously with Gaius hanging.


    However, the result was the same as earlier.


    The Negretarian sword was bounced back by something invisible.


    "... different space magic on the front. And in the rear, we have transparent wall magic..."


    Negretalia found Gaius'' rear defense to be a wall magic protected by the appearance of colorless transparent walls, unlike the cross-space magic on the front.


    Then Gaius smiled niggly.


    "Correct. Unlike normal wall magic, colorless, transparent wall magic that you will rarely see. What do you say, surprised?


    "Sure... it''s called cross-space magic up front, something that''s rarely seen... but how long will it last? You''re supposed to eat a lot of high-end magic like this. Didn''t I?"


    Then Gaius laughed even more nigga.


    "That''s not true. But what happened to it?


    "What''s wrong with that? I''m sure you know how many people there are. What happens if we rotate and keep attacking each other instead? Your total magic will go to the bottom of the coin, right?


    Negretaria said in a slight fright.


    But Gaius'' Niyaniya never stops.


    "It''s a rotation. Why don''t you try? Why don''t you give it a try?


    Negretalia became a suspicious face to Gaius, who could afford it.


    "... what''s that confidence? Are you extra confident of the total amount of magic?


    Then Gaius snorted and nodded with his face.


    "That sort of thing. My total magic is endless."


    "... that it''s inexhaustible? Such an idiot...... no, wait...... sure...... right. That look, plus the total amount of inexhaustible magic. If that''s true, are you a reincarnator now?


    Then Gaius was also surprised by this Negretarian reasoning.


    "Well, you know better, don''t you? Did you know that well? The reincarnation traits aren''t supposed to be that famous?


    Then Negretalia stared at Gaius.


    "Again, yes... reincarnator... don''t look at it for the first time..."


    "I guess so. There shouldn''t be a lot of them. By the way, what were you talking about earlier, how did you know what your reincarnator was like?


    Then Negretalia opened her mouth uncomfortably as she stared.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m the leader of the Order of Mages under the Pope''s command, aren''t I? It''s decided to have basic information about the reincarnated."

 1079 Chapter 177: Half Light Ball

    "Oh, I see. That''s right. What a papal servant. No wonder you have all kinds of information."


    "Naturally. But you''re a reincarnator... then you''ll have to change the way you fight. Stop hitting!!


    Negretalia suddenly raised her loud voice and instructed the demon leaders to halt the attack.


    Then the magicians stopped the attack in unison.


    "Well, that''s a medium power, isn''t it? I just reviewed it."


    "Let it go. It''s Gaius the Reincarnator. From here on out, we''re serious."


    Then Gaius laughed spirally with his nose.


    "I''ll say it often. You meant it earlier. But, well, you change the way you fight, don''t you? Go ahead."


    Then the magicians gathered to one part of the courtyard as they slid through the ground.


    And they lined up nicely in five rows.


    Negretaria lined up at the beginning of its central row and spoke against Gaius.


    "It is good to know why we are such a large group"


    Negretalia said so. Or raised her right arm high.


    Then the Magic Instructors turned to each other more densely.


    And somehow he began to roar thoughtfully.


    Gaius was just as surprised by this and looked at them suspiciously.


    Then the bodies of the magicians began to glow brilliantly.


    "... what? ����


    Gaius was unexpectedly surprised to speak up.


    But the actions of the Magic Instructors were not found exploring Gaius''s vast memories, and he accidentally swallowed solitude and watched.


    Then each light point tied together and began to become one big light point.


    Moreover, it became enormous over time, and its brilliance became fiercely strong.


    "... seriously... this is a real group warfare technique..."


    Then the huge light point swelled further and became a hemisphere with a radius of approximately ten M.


    (... apparently you mean hit me with that energy... what do you do? Shall I? No, that shatters the back hall. Everyone should be evacuating underground, but we can think of damage going underground. You should still take this place by different spatial magic...)


    Gaius looked at the huge half-light sphere in front of him and set up measures to do so.


    Then, at last, the half-light sphere began to move spookily, quietly and slowly forward toward Gaius.


    "... oh, I see. So you''re just gonna keep walking like this... I mean, you''re gonna fight a flesh bullet... Shit! I don''t like anything..."


    Gaius remembered what it felt like to be obsessed with the creepingly slowly approaching half-light sphere.

 1080 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Eight: Blunt Gloss

    "... Now, I wonder if you''ll keep your mouth shut and wait for the enemy to attack..."


    Gaius gently nodded his tongue with Pero, burning his arms red again.


    And slowly lifting his arms up quietly and parallel to the ground, Gaius stepped to the ground with much more force on both legs, striking the scorching magic at his enemies with all his might.


    "Eat it! Red Lotus Flame!"


    Gaius screamed, as the scorching flames swirled heavily, thrust with tremendous momentum with a glowing half-light sphere in front of him.


    And a large number of sparks were scattered high in the sky, with their eyes full of glare, hitting hard from the front against the half-light sphere.


    "Shit! Don''t do it"


    Gaius was an arithmetic of blowing up enemies in an instant by the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame), but without doing so, he watched the enemy endure and even now and slightly before, striking his tongue unintentionally and at the same time raising a voice of praise.


    But Gaius naturally couldn''t pull back in silence, so he stepped up the firepower of Red Lotus Flame.


    For this reason, the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) continued to strike the enemy by laying down a giant cylinder about 3M in diameter.


    Then the enemy''s advance finally stopped here.


    But that didn''t mean the enemy flew away.


    "... you will endure a lot... then..."


    Gaius maxed out the firepower here.


    Therefore, the diameter of the red lotus flame (barflame) was roughly five meters, and it hit.


    But...


    "... don''t bear it really well. I don''t know how brilliant it would be to take all my strength... but how long will it last?


    Gaius kept his maximum firepower and continued to attack his enemies.


    Then, eventually, Jirijiri and the enemy began to fall back a little bit.


    Gaius accidentally chuckled, opening his mouth to speak to the enemy.


    "How about it''s time to surrender? I don''t think it makes sense to do any more, though?


    But the enemy kept retreating with a jitter, but he did not answer with diligence.


    "... no response... that would be nice. Sooner or later..."


    Gaius suddenly breathed and lost his voice.


    At the same time, the red lotus flame (barflame), which had been blowing out of both of its arms with tremendous momentum, disappeared in an instant.


    "... Gu! �� alarmed���� did��"


    Gaius groaned painfully as he groaned, in the form of bending his body without force and kneeling to the ground.


    And on the back of Gaius, crumbling forward, a dull glow, thought to be made of metal, was glowing spookily, illuminated by the sun.

 1081 Chapter 179: Ambush and Ambush

    "... there was an ambush... or..."


    Gaius groaned as he glued his face to the ground, looking desperately back to see what the black-clad enemy looked like, squeezing it out.


    Then the half-light sphere ahead gradually began to lose its radiance, and the Negretarians revealed themselves again.


    "... you''re alarmed? We are the Decoy. Your prowess as a magician is astonishing, but how do you know you''re overconfident?


    Negretalia slowly approached Gaius, smiling niggly.


    "... cum! ����


    Even though Gaius attempts to argue with his thrust on the ground, Negretalia''s words were too targeted and he had to hold his mouth.


    "Apparently, you''re a star. But it''s a lot of magic nonetheless. Sometimes you just slap a big mouth."


    But Gaius didn''t have room to answer that anymore.


    Then Negretalia finally came to Gaius'' sight.


    And when he bent his hips and bowed loosely, he grabbed the knife that pierced Gaius'' back and pulled it out to his full strength.


    "Gu!!


    Gaius couldn''t stand the pain and shouted in unintentional reflexes.


    "Don''t worry. I''m gonna block your wound right now."


    Negretalia said so, looking back and nodding gently.


    Then one of the guys in the group rushed up a little faster and came to Gaius and the others.


    Then the man bent his hips softly and put his right palm against Gaius''s back wound.


    And as he gently meditated his eyes and whispered the spell, his right hand shimmered white.


    "This man is good at healing magic. But you''re not gonna let them treat you completely, are you? Your power is something to be afraid of. Once completely cured, we will be in a predicament again. So it''s just a quick blocking of the wound. Don''t feel bad, okay?


    Then Gaius slowly opened the mouth of what was, how much easier it was with the wound blocked.


    "... what are you going to do with me... ����


    Negretalia replied without getting her hair in between.


    "Take him to the Imperial City. It turned out to be a good souvenir."


    Then Gaius struck his tongue with regret.


    "... Shit!... Weren''t you supposed to kill him? ����


    "I was going to kill him at first. But I changed my mind. Honestly, there won''t be as many magic bearers as you. So I thought I''d be glad to take you under Pope''s command."


    "... rejoice?... The Pope? ����


    "That''s right. You honor the mighty. Whoever it is."


    Gaius was suspicious with his eyebrow roots squinting.

 1082 Lesson one thousand and eighty, Deanna, come back.

    "... I''m the enemy, aren''t I?... Still? ����


    "Still. If you refuse to obey us, I will kill you then. But that is for you to judge. It is not for me to judge here and now."


    "... are you going to make that stone pillar and me a souvenir..."


    "No, so are those in that hall."


    Negretalia said so coldly, pointing to the hall with her jaw quickened up.


    Then twenty or so of the magicians went to the hall in an early foot.


    "... Damn!... oh my god... no pity..."


    Gaius accidentally made a weak noise.


    Then all of a sudden, I heard a voice scolding Gaius in a loud voice from far away.


    "You''re a really pathetic guy!


    Gaius was surprised and looked in the direction of his voice.


    Then there was the figure of Deanna, who surmounted the fence and turned toward us with refreshment.


    "... Deanna..."


    Gaius shrugged unexpectedly.


    Then Negretalia asked Gaius back.


    "Deanna? That''s the woman''s name, isn''t it? Is he on your side?


    Gaius said that he was feeling much better than earlier, waking up his torso slowly and sitting in the right seat.


    "... no, you''re not on my side..."


    "What? So what is it?


    "... I don''t know... Maybe he came to stab me..."


    Negretalia could not hide her surprise in Gaius'' words.


    For that reason, Negretaria issued a warning to Deanna with a bewildered look on her face.


    "Wait! Stop! Stay away from us any further!


    But Deanna had no ear whatsoever for the suppression of Negretaria, and he kept walking straight without any hesitation, getting even closer to the Gaius.


    "Can''t you hear me saying stop!? Who the hell are you?


    But Deanna doesn''t answer.


    He kept walking silently and finally came to the immediate vicinity of Gaius and finally stopped.


    "... Deanna... what are you doing here?... are you even here to kill me? ����


    Asked quietly against Deanna as Gaius gave a painful look.


    Then Deanna hummed her nose and said only one word with a smile on her face as she laid her hands on her hips.


    "No."


    Gaius became a suspicious expression with a frown root.


    Then here Negretaria gave a angry look and broke into a conversation between the two of them.


    "I hear who it is. Answer me. What are you doing here?


    Then Deanna circled her neck looking troublesome and looked at Negretaria.


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? I''m here to help this fool."

 1083 Lesson one thousand eighty-one, little girl.

    Then Gaius said reflexively with a startled look on his face.


    "To help?... Me?... Why? ����


    Then Deanna exhaled one deep, big sigh.


    "Don''t you know yet? He''s an unpredictable guy."


    Gaius deepened his confused expression and thought.


    But no matter how much Gaius thought, he couldn''t find the answer.


    Then Negretaria finally boiled the business here.


    "Come on! Did you say Deanna? You said you''d help this guy, but how are you gonna help him?


    Deanna then quickened up the corner of her mouth and laughed thinly.


    "It is decided. Take you down."


    Then now Negretaria said with a thin laugh.


    "Don''t make me laugh. You think you can beat this number of opponents?


    Then Deanna said away without getting her hair in.


    "You guys, you''ve been tricking one of these idiots with this adult count. If the ambush hadn''t attacked this fool, you guys would have lost, wouldn''t you?


    Then the grin disappeared from Negretaria''s face.


    "Then you think you have the same power as this man?


    Then Deanna distorted her face quite dissatisfied.


    "Equivalent? What are you talking about? It''s more than that."


    Deanna put her hands on her hips, her chin quickened up and cut off the view.


    Then Negretalia, who saw it, clenched her teeth and shot Deanna with her gaze, staring at her like that.


    "A busy little girl..."


    Then Deanna giggled niggly.


    "Little girl... that''s not surprisingly bad"


    "Shut up! You mouthless little girl. I''m gonna make you regret this and what came out!


    When Negretalia abandoned it that way, she patted her fingers.


    Then the wizards began to gather together to Negretalia.


    When Deanna sounded one of her noses, she said coldly toward Gaius, who still had a much blushing look on her face.


    "Gaius, you can recover some and walk a little bit, right? Then we''ll be evacuated."


    Although Gaius was a little cocky at Deanna''s commanding tone, he decided to look back at his own hospitality and obey it with great care.


    As Gaius walked away from the two little by little as he yowled, Deanna shrugged as she looked at its back and threw it away.


    "Totally, pitiful..."


    Then a legion of demon conductors lined up, Negretaria said away to Deanna.


    "If you''re gonna apologize, now''s the time, right? What are we gonna do, little girl?


    Then Deanna said with a cold smile.


    "I don''t need a boring mouth. That''s what they''re gonna call you."

 1084 Chapter 182: Blast

    Negretaria was as angry as a blaze at Deanna''s rhetoric that made a small fool of others.


    "Fine! Then I won''t be able to help! Don''t bark at me later!


    Using Negretarian ultimatums as a signal, the Legion of Magic Instructors was even more dense.


    And each roared thoughtfully.


    Then the bodies of the magicians shone brilliantly together.


    And one light point at a time gradually snapped together, eventually becoming one big half-light sphere, slowly advancing towards Deanna.


    "You remember one of the fools... Still, if you''re still holding an ambush somewhere, it''s a big deal, but apparently that doesn''t seem like it"


    When Deanna was so alone, she walked out into the half-light sphere in a slow motion.


    Then Gaius screamed at Deanna as he finished the evacuation and leaned against the wall.


    "Careful, Deanna! Jumping into a detour is dangerous. You should attack from a distance, like I did earlier!


    Then Deanna said it back without getting her hair in.


    "Don''t sound great! Keep your mouth shut, loser!


    Gaius didn''t even make a sound on this grass, and had to pull back heavily.


    When Deanna sounded one nose satisfactorily, she moved forward even more boldly.


    Then Deanna''s body suddenly glowed blue and white.


    And with the passage of time its brilliance grew.


    And with the passage of time its brilliance grew.


    Then, at the end of the day, Deanna''s body became invisible hidden in a blue-white glow.


    Gaius shrugged unexpectedly when he saw how it was going.


    "... are you going to keep bumping into me? If so, what the hell happens? ����


    The distance between the two gradually narrowed as Gaius stared worryingly.


    And...


    Finally, the time has come for each other''s brilliance to touch each other.


    Then at that moment, there was a terrible blast rolling on one side of the perimeter, while several strips of thunder ran where the two glows intersect.


    "... cum! Awesome breeze. If there were no walls, they''d blow us away..."


    Gaius shrugged with a shuddering face as he avoided the wind blowing on his face by shaking his left hand.


    And as I peered into the battle between my fingers, I could see how things were gradually changing.


    "... the Negretarians are retreating... is Deanna pushing..."


    Gaius was right, the Legion of Magic Instructors was pushed into Deanna and slowly stepped back.


    The velocity went up over time, to such an extent that it made me think that although I might have caught a glimpse of what was going on inside for the brilliance, it was probably retreating rather quickly.

 1085 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Three: The Overwhelming Play

    "... do your best... that''s awesome..."


    Gaius raised his admiration unexpectedly.


    Then, gradually, the glow of the Legion of Magic Instructors began to lose momentum.


    And the brightness kept falling, until finally I could see what was going on inside.


    "... that''s a triumph..."


    Gaius shrugged like he was stunned.


    Then, at last, he almost lost his shine.


    "... Gu! ����


    The leading Negretaria groaned unexpectedly.


    Then, as if he had signaled it, he fell to the ground so that an army of demon conductors would strike an avalanche and blow it up.


    "What do we do? You still want to do this?


    Deanna put her hands on her hips and said to the Negretarians,


    Negretalia said, tiding her face and shaking her mouth as a mess.


    "... what a guy. Just by myself..."


    Deanna laughed spirally with her nose.


    "That''s practically a two-time losing streak. Gaius was defeated because of deception by ambushes."


    Negretalia bit her lips and chewed her umbilical cord.


    "... what are you going to do with us? ����


    I said it with a gaze that Negretaria twisted.


    Then Deanna had an extra grin with Niyaniya.


    "I won''t do anything. You should go home to Audean."


    Negretalia was surprised and overheard instantly.


    "What!? You want me to go home to Odine?... What do you mean? ����


    "Nothing like this. Those of you are harmless to me. Until I thought I didn''t have to waste my life. And as a messenger to the Pope."


    Then Negretalia clenched her teeth again and regretted it.


    "... make a fool of me..."


    Then Deanna looked down arrogantly at the Negretarians and said to the shore of arrogance.


    "Right. You''re right. I''m making a fool of myself. But I guess that''s natural, isn''t it? You''ve lost. Of course they make fun of me. Didn''t I?"


    Negretalia stood up with the regrettable look of no more words to return.


    "... you''re really going to leave us, aren''t you?


    "Perseverance. Just go home."


    I just said that Deanna had already lost interest, turned away.


    Negretalia shook her body in anger, but I thought it would be useless to have any more exchanges here if I thought of him or her as my strength difference, and when I looked back at him with the thought of a severance, I walked out.


    Then the other Magic Instructors followed with an unbroken look on each of them.


    Then on its back, Deanna called.


    "Wait a minute"


    Negretalia looked back on the expression of anger.

 1086 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Four: Who Deanna Is

    "... cum! You''re still going to kill me! Let us rejoice once and for all, then��"


    Then Deanna blocked Negretaria''s words.


    "No. I''m not. I forgot to say a message to the Pope."


    "... well... then say..."


    "Tell him to come anytime. That''s all I need."


    When Deanna said that, she turned away again just saying she had lost interest.


    Negretalia looked back, biting off her lips, and once again reached the path of defeat.


    Then he took the magic guides, and vanished to the other side of the wall.


    "Well, you''re the only one left..."


    Gaius gibbered at Deanna''s word.


    And he voiced unexpectedly to explore Deanna, who approached him in a relaxed foothold.


    "... uh... you came to help me, didn''t you? ����


    Then Deanna answered quickly.


    "Right. For now."


    "For now... what do you mean? ����


    Gaius asked once again to speculate through Deanna''s chest.


    Then Deanna pinned up one eyebrow.


    "For now, for now. For once, it means helping."


    "... and... once, that means... what do you mean? ����


    Then Deanna finally stopped, coming to the end of Gaius'' eyes and nose.


    He said he was going to help you once and then preach to you.


    Gaius gave a bewildered look to Deanna''s unexpected words.


    "... Huh? Sermon? ��"


    Then Deanna put her hands on her hips and looked down at Gaius with a little flutter.


    "Are you crazy?


    Gaius couldn''t weigh what Deanna meant by words.


    "... Huh? What...? ����


    Then Deanna scolded Gaius with a loud voice that seemed to reach a radius of one K square.


    "You big fool! You''ve changed your appearance a little, and I don''t know what''s going on with my mentor''s face. You miserable bastard!


    With Deanna''s loud voice, Gaius fell into the extreme of an unprecedented chaos within the moment.


    "... What!? What? What do you mean?... Huh? What?... what''s a mentor... eh? What? Huh!!..."


    While he was in havoc, Gaius finally arrived at one answer, but he was further puzzled by the answer he gave himself.


    Then Deanna said, a subtle expression that could take both anger and fright.


    "... this idiot apprentice at all... you finally understand. Yes, I am. I am your master and great Great Great Magic Master. I''m Carla Deanna Sayles, the man."


    It was Gaius in Carla''s name who pulled his cheeks like a fish launched.

 1087 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Five: Rejuvenation

    "... Carla Deanna Sayless is... I''ve never heard her full name before..."


    "I guess so. I don''t remember saying that either."


    "No, but... whatever... the..."


    Although Gaius was a long time Carla appearance, he was greatly bewildered by the difference in his appearance.


    But when I said it, I wondered if it would piss me off, and I realized I was scared and said it.


    Then Carla guessed it.


    "What? Sounds like you got something to say to me, huh? Clearly."


    As I said earlier, Gaius never intended to do it, although I was not afraid because I would not do it if it were Carla''s order.


    "... the... whatever... it looks too different..."


    Then Carla laughed spirally with her nose.


    "That''s why I told you earlier? He said he looked a little different."


    "No, no, no, no! You''re not making a little noise! It''s almost completely renovated!


    "What kind of complete renovation? You''re not mistaken for a home or something, are you?


    "No, no, no, no! Because you didn''t keep the prototype! When it comes to the same place, it means you''re human!


    "What are you talking about? Well, it hasn''t changed much."


    "He said it was unusual! Almost someone else! That''s mostly the opposite pole, too!


    "Where is the opposite pole? It doesn''t make a big difference."


    "Where is it! You''re the opposite pole because you''re a beautiful woman and a shitty old lady!


    Then Carla''s sharp kick hit Gaius in the face.


    "Your grandmother is still a servant, and she''s superfluous."


    Gaius lodged further complaints while holding down his red, swollen face.


    "How can I look like that? That''s not normal..."


    Then Carla nodded lightly.


    "Sort of. I''m pretty sure something unusual happened."


    "He said it wasn''t normal... Ah! Right, different spaces!


    "Oh yeah. Looks like you followed me to another space, too, huh?


    "No, I didn''t follow you..."


    "Yeah, but it''s a good thing you''re back. You''ve only been taught this once."


    "No, well, that''s what it is... that you''ve changed in that different space?


    "Yes. Dramatically rejuvenated."


    Then Gaius gave him a surprise look.


    "What? Young? �� yet again - there''s no reason for that."


    Then again, Carla''s sharp fight kick hit Gaius in the face.


    "What are you talking about? It''s true. When I was younger, I was banged by a beautiful woman in a castle."


    When Carla said so, he shouted his nose and raised his jaw with hun and flinched.

 1088 Lesson one thousand eighty-six, halfway through.

    Gaius asked while suppressing the red liquid dripping from his nose with the sleeves of his clothes.


    "... really? Really young?"


    "You''re persistent. No lies, no lies. True talk. I''ve looked in the mirror for decades and missed it."


    "... is it true... I can''t believe Carla used to be a beautiful woman in a castle..."


    "Against you. You''re a lot older."


    Gaius then raised his voice of protest as he pulled his cheeks again.


    "Tell me you''re not old, you''re grown up"


    "Well, you say things. Smart."


    "I don''t know... I mean, I''ve got a bad taste in it. Tell me who you are when we meet at that restaurant..."


    "Well, then, isn''t that funny?"


    "Funny... come on - I''m totally in the play. I changed the way I talk and stuff. Then there''s no way I know."


    "You won''t have a choice. I went back to what I looked like when I was younger. Words change. Otherwise you won''t be able to stand out."


    "... well, that''s right... no, it''s not. Even if that''s the case with the language, you were totally willing to fool me. He was making fun of me."


    "You don''t deny that. Actually, it was fun inside."


    "... it sucks... it''s terrible. Not at all..."


    "Well don''t say that. Thanks to you, it turns out you''re as dumb as ever. I hope you''re looking forward to your special training days."


    Then Gaius'' face turned into a ravenous one.


    "... wow... seriously..."


    "Naturally. How dare you insult your enemies and let the ambush take your back? This is due to your sexual roots. Which means we have to re-tap the sexual roots from scratch."


    "... gu... no gu noise..."


    "Not at all, I thought it was growing a little..."


    "No, he said he''s growing a little..."


    "Just a little bit. It''s all about flashy moves, too. Growth of the plain part is said to be true growth, but this idiot apprentice is just a flashy part..."


    "No, but I think big moves are important too..."


    "That''s if you have a solid foundation. You''re halfway through that foundation anyway."


    "Halfway there..."


    "In fact, your cross-space defensive magic is a half-way failure. You used to deploy cross-space defensive magic in preparation for a counterattack while you were hitting the fire magic earlier?


    "... well, I was..."


    "I guess so. But the only thing you were deploying was the front. The back was empty, so the ambush stabbed me in the back."


    When Carla told him to throw up, he stared at Gaius.

 1089 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Seven: The Savoli Demon

    One.


    "No, but that..."


    "But it doesn''t even snap. First of all, I didn''t realize the ambush existed because I wasn''t ready. But still, if we could have deployed a different space defense to cover ourselves up, that would have prevented it. But you couldn''t do it either. You''re halfway through everything anyway."


    "... wait a minute. So you''re saying that Carla''s cross-space defensive magic was really fully deployed?


    "Naturally. Three hundred and sixty degrees, you can deploy without a minute''s gap."


    "... is that true? He just said he was moving different spaces according to my movements..."


    "Then consciousness will be biased against defense. But if we can deploy it fully, we can also break consciousness into attack. That would be almost invincible."


    "Was Carla originally capable of cross-space defensive magic?


    "No, not since we were flown into different spaces. That made it possible to understand something like the concept in the first place of different spaces. No, I didn''t find out with my head. It feels like you got it in your body."


    "Oh, I know that well, too. While wandering through different spaces, I feel like I''ve learned something from my body."


    "Right. But the difference between me and you is that I spared no effort there to get a full sense of it, whereas you somehow understood it and spent it without any further effort."


    Then Gaius pulled his cheeks again.


    "Really, a guy named you, if there''s a gap, let''s skip it..."


    "... no, well, he''s certainly not that diligent, but he''s just like such a savory demon..."


    "What are you talking about? Though it would be a total savage demon."


    "Hey, I don''t think you''re as good as a savory demon."


    "Then Carla quickened up her jaw and looked down at Gaius with a cold eye.


    "Anyway! It''s special training tomorrow. I''m gonna slap your rotten sexual roots back!


    Gaius looked as if he had visited even at the end of the world.


    "... seriously... I didn''t expect those hellish days back when I was young..."


    Gaius dropped his neck, and laid half a beard on him, and nodded.


    Two.


    "Oh my God! Master Carla!?


    Shester, who had taken refuge in the basement, was surprised to find herself with an extinct beauty when she went out on the ground.


    But for Shester, too, he was told that the beauty was Carla, and he became a feather of surprise over surprise.


    "Yes. Long time no see, Shester."


    Carla said as she posed to put her hands on her predetermined hips after she was young.


    But Shester was so distracted by the change in appearance that there was no more like Gaius.

 1090 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Eight Special Training Curriculum

    "... really, because it''s like Carla? ����


    To Shester with a stunned look, Gaius said with a look he just agreed with.


    "Well, you''re usually incredible. But this is true, Mr. Shester. He said he''d been rejuvenated in different spaces."


    "... rejuvenated... then Gaius, the exact opposite of you..."


    "Oh, you''re jealous, aren''t you?


    Gaius said with his shoulders closed.


    Then Carla gave it back to me to laugh.


    "What are you talking about? If you were as young as I am, you''d be gone as a baby."


    "That too... could it be... to the world over there..."


    Then suddenly, Elba broke in with a tall voice.


    "Hey, hey! Is it true you''re young?


    Gaius was suddenly parted of his own thoughts and answered with a little irritation.


    "... oh well. But you can''t. Carla''s a legendary archdeacon like me, so she could stand different spaces, but not normal people. Then she can''t."


    "If we were in a different space, we would have stayed here until now."


    "That''s like an entrance to a different space. It''s not like the deep end."


    Then Elba looked bored and went somewhere pussy.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders toward the Karla and the others with a look like he was in trouble.


    Then Karla had a niyanya and sadistic grin.


    "Heh, you. Did you become a legendary archdeacon before you knew it? Yeah, it''s amazing. And you''re on par with me? You''ve been great in a long time."


    It gave Gaius a disgusting look at Carla.


    "... no, it''s... well, I don''t know what it is... I mean, the words... the... no other way..."


    Carla stabbed Gaius in the stomach.


    "Right. Were you a legendary archdeacon? Then we have to change the special training curriculum. For the legendary archdeacon."


    Then Gaius peeled off his white eyes and passed out.


    Therefore, Shester''s confused expression remained intact and broke in between the two.


    "Dear Carla, please be forgiving around here. Gaius, I am the one who lifted you up with the legendary archdeacon. So please scold me..."


    Carla had no choice but to spear at Shester''s sincere demeanor.


    "Right. Well, then, Shester, I''m gonna put your face up here."


    "Thank you"


    Shester stroked his chest down, bowing his head deeply.

 1091 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Nine: Flying the Mouth Angle Bubble

    One.


    Seeing Shester bow his head deeply, Gaius also rushed to bow his head.


    But Carla blamed it on me.


    "I''m not keeping my head down like I put it on. I''ll tell you what, I''ll do the special training. To re-slap your sexual roots."


    Gaius even peeled off his white eyes and became a feather that made him cling his cheeks.


    Then Shester asked Carla.


    "By the way, Master Carla, did Gaius ask you about that coffin?


    "Coffin? What are you talking about?


    Then Gaius, who managed to sort out his feelings, began to explain.


    "Oh, that... that giant stone pillar. That''s the coffin of Iris, the god of beauty."


    Then just Carla was greatly stunned.


    "What!? The coffin of Illis? Are you guys being sane?"


    Carla frowned and asked with a serious look.


    Then, like Chester, Gaius answered with a true face.


    "It''s insane. Glenn over there... I''m an old library scholar, and I deciphered the ancient letters he engraved in his coffin, and it said," The coffin of Illis. "


    Then Shester took over what Gaius said.


    "Besides, that coffin is now unmade over there, but until then it was kept tight. So I''m pretty sure it''s not just a stone column. And..."


    Then Carla blocked Shester''s words and said with a harsh look.


    "Okay. For now, then, call that Glenn. I''d like to hear more about him."


    When Carla said so, she tied her lips cuddly and forcefully into a single letter.


    Two.


    "... I see. I know what you''re talking about, but it''s just hard to believe..."


    Carla exhaled one deep and heavy sigh as she finished hearing Glenn''s explanation in one of the rooms of the Melba Mansion.


    Then Glenn, sitting in the seat directly in front of Carla, flew a corner bubble and raised his voice of protest.


    "O my word, I wonder if there is any mistake in my decryption... I wonder if it is the coffin of Illis wherever I read it..."


    Then Carla waved in pain and took control of Glenn.


    "Ahh ok, ok. I do not doubt otherwise the contents of the decryption. I''m just saying that if you''re certain that that stone column says the coffin of Illis, that''s why the contents aren''t necessarily real. I''m not questioning your ability. Thanks for your hard work. You can back off."


    Glenn, with a slightly disingenuous look on his face, had no choice but to leave the room because he was Carla, the subject that Gaius and the others feared.


    Then Gaius, who dropped off Glenn''s back like that, waved for the first time in a big way.


    "... No, Carla, that''s definitely real..."


    Carla frowned and stared at Gaius.

 1092 Chapter One Hundred Ninety: Clairvoyance

    ��������Ȥ�������ˤϡ��Ŵ����֤ν��i�����Փ��������Ȥ������Ȥ��ʣ���


    ���������ϴ󤭤����ʤ������𤨤���


    ��������͸ҕ���褦�Ȥ�������衹


    ����ȥ���餬���`�ä�Ŀ�򼚤᤿��


    �������ۤ��������ħ����ʹ����褦�ˤʤä��Τ�������


    ���ޤ��͡�������ӛ������֑��äƤ�������衣�����Фˡ����͡�


    ���դࡢ��������������ʤˁ��h�δ�ħ����������


    �����䤤�䤤�䤤�䡢���������U�Ǥϡ����⤦���ͤ��Ƥ衭����


    ����ȥ���餬�դä�Ц�ä���


    ����������ǡ��A���ϣ���


    ���������Ͼ�ס���������ƸĤ���h�������_������


    �������������Җ����Ҋ��������ɡ����Ȥ�Ǥ�ʤ���Ф�ū�����`��ħ���򤫤��Ƥ�������衹


    �������ۤ�����Ф�ū�������Ȥ������Ȥ�Ҋ֪�äƤ����ߤȤ����櫓���ʣ���


    �����������������������Ȥˤʤ�͡�����


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ�;�ˤ��א�������Ȥʤä���


    ����ȥ���餬�����Ҋ�ơ������ü�g�˰���Ĥ�����


    ���������ơ�������l�Τ��ȺΤ�������


    �����Ά����ˡ�����������һ�Țn�򥮥�ä��������y�ߤ���Ƥ���𤨤���


    �������륭�ե��뤵������


    ����ȥ���餬�ޤ����@㵤α���Ȥʤä���


    �������륭�ե�����ȣ���������������


    �����������������g�`���ʤ��衹


    ��������������ǰ���ȳ̡��פ˥��`��ħ����줱���ߤ�Ҋ֪�äƤ�����Ԥä��ʣ���


    ���������Ԥä��͡�


    �����ͤ롣�����ȴ𤨤衹


    �����Ϥ�����һ�����~���Фꡢ�󤭤�Ϣ���¤������Ƥ���Ĥ�ƾA������


    ����ǰ�ϥ륭�ե����Ҋ֪�äƤ���Ȥ����Τ�����


    ����ȥ����������󤭤��פ�k����ä���


    �����������ϥ륭�ե����Ҋ֪�äƤ��롹


    ���������λش�ˡ��������Υ���餬Ϣ��פ����


    �����������ǰ����ӛ�����Фˡ����Ȥ�����ζ������


    ���������b����ǰ��ӛ���ˡ����͡�


    �����������Ǥ�ͬ��������Ǥ��륤�ꥹ���Ҋ֪�äƤ���Τ�����


    ����ȥ��������ϡ���Ȥ��פ�󤭤������ä���


    �����䡢���ꥹ���֪��ʤ����������񡩤��֪��ʤ��衣֪�äƤ���Τϥ륭�ե����������


    ���������������Ǥ�͸ҕ���������Ȥ��Ƥ⡢���줬���ꥹ���ɤ����ϱ����ΤȤ������Ф�ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ�����


    �����������ˤ��ɤ����ϴ_�J�Τ��褦���ʤ��͡������Ɍg�ϡ�͸ҕ�ϰ�ֳɹ����Ƥ��Ƥ͡����`��ħ���ˤ�äƶ���ʹ��Ŀ�ˤϻ�ä����ɡ����ܤ����ʤ����Ф�Ҋ��������衹


    ���ۤ������ǡ��Τ�Ҋ��������


    ������Ů�����g�`���ʤ�Ů���Ф˺᤿��äƤ���Τ�Ҋ������


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥä�Ŀ�򥹩`�äȼ����ΤǤ��ä���

 1093 Episode One Hundred and ninety-one: Humanity.

    ��������������Ů�������g�`���ʤ�����ʣ���


    ����ȥ������������٤������z��Ǥ����ä���ȿڤ��_������


    �����������󡢤ޤ����ܤˆ�����ȡ��_����Ů�ߤ����ʡ��ʤ�äȤ����ФϤ��뤫��϶��ϳ����ʤ����ɡ��Ǥ�ޤ����֤�Ů����˼���裿�ޤ������֤�����ɤ���


    ���դࡢ�ʤ�ۤɤʡ�����Ǥ���ʯ�������ꥹ�ιפǤ���ȴ_�Ť����Ȥ����櫓���ʣ���


    ���������͡��Ф�Ů�餷���ߤ��᤿��äƤ��ơ��ʤˤ��륭�ե��뤬���`��ħ����줱�Ƥ�����������g�`���ʤ���˼���裿��


    ���_���ˤʡ�������ϲ����ΤϤ���������ʤΤ˹פȤ����Τϡ��ɤ���ʡ�����


    ����ȥ����������󤤤ˤ��ʤ�������


    �������ʤ���衣���������ä����������ɡ��g�Ϥ��끢�h�����ƤƤߤ������


    �����h���դࡢ„������


    ���������ϡ����Ͻ���񡩤ˌg�����Ф�����ΤǤϤʤ����Ȥ��������򥫥��ˁ�������


    ����ȥ���餬�dz��˜i������Ȥʤä���


    �������դࡢ�ʤ�ۤɤʡ�����ʤ����������h�������󤳤Ȥ�ʤ���������


    �������������ʤ��������������������ʮ�����˸��֤Ķ����˸�Ǥ��ꡢ�Τ餫������Ǥ����ڤ�һ�˸����ä����ᡢĹ�Ȥ������Υ�˥���Ȥ�Ф����ΤǤϤȿ�����������ɡ�����


    ���դࡣ�ʤ�йפ��Ф����夬������Ƥ���櫓���ʤ�����������ǰ��͸ҕ��Ҋ�Ƥ��ޤä��櫓���ʣ���


    �������ʤ���衣�������⤷�����������ܤ���Τ��Ȥ����������Τ餫���ֶΤǷ��Ѥ����ƅ��᤿�ʤ�Ƥ��Ȥ⤢�꤫�ʣ���˼�ä�������ɡ�����


    ��������٤��o��������󤸤�ʤ�������


    ����ȥ�����������Ϣ�줸��˼�򤹤��᤿��


    ������ͤ����������Ԥä���ä���ΤǤ⤢������ʡ���


    �����ࡣ������ǰ���Ԥä��褦��������ܤ�����ʡ����ޤä����Ф�äʤ�Ԓ���Ȥ���ȴ�¤���٤��Ǥ�ʤ����⤷��󡭡���


    �����������󡭡���


    ����ȥ������������Ҥɤ�������˵��ä���


    ��������äѤ���ä����ܤʤΤ��ʣ�������


    �����ԤäƤ��������ǰ�����ä��Է֤��Ԥä��󤸤�ʤ�����


    �����ϱǤǤ�����Ц���ʤ����Ԥä���


    �������ޤ������ʤ�����ɤ������Ǥ⤵��������֪��륭�ե���äơ��ΤƤ�����������य���g�������Ф��ʤ���衹


    ���ۤ����������ʤΤ�����


    �����󡣤���त�Ӥߤä��餷���ư��ϴ���Ӥ��ʤ�����ɤ͡��ΤƤ����������񡩤����Ȥ�ȫȻ�ʤ������͡�


    �������դࡣ�������g�����������ܤ��ɤ������v�S�ʤ��󤸤�ʤ�������


    ����ȥ��������������������z��Ǥ��顢��ä���Ⱦ����ˇy�ߤ����褦���Ԥ�ο�������¶�����Τ��ä���

 1094 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Two: Friendly Friends

    One.


    "... it sure doesn''t seem to have anything to do with it directly... I don''t know, I feel that humanity is synonymous with weakness. So it''s uncomfortable that a god with such weakness is omnipotent..."


    Then Carla raised her mouth angle.


    "Sure. When it comes to omnipotence, I imagine it''s completely undeleted. But when it comes to being human and weak... it doesn''t fit that image."


    "It is. Even so, I imagine everything I''ve just said."


    "But it''s true you know Lucifer, isn''t it?


    "Sort of. But I don''t remember any other gods... if they were demons..."


    "Hmm... what demons do you say you know?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder once again.


    "I know a lot of things... but the closest thing to you is Astarot. Later on, Delkia..."


    Then Carla opened her eyes wide and was surprised.


    "... Delchia in Astarot... you''re a lot of big names. And you say you''re close?


    Then Gaius thumbed up and laughed and said, pointing to Chester beside him.


    "Then Mr. Shester will be the same. We''re friends with Astalot and Delkia."


    Carla was even more surprised than earlier, and said a little angrily, alternating between Gaius and Shester.


    "You guys seem to have had a lot of interesting experiences while I was traveling around the other world, right? Don''t be angry with me to keep it hidden."


    Then Gaius and Shester rushed to deny it.


    "No, no, no, no, no, it''s not like I was wearing it!


    "That''s right. We have nothing to do with that."


    Then Carla put her hands on her hips and raised her chin quickly.


    "Fine, talk about what happened during this time!


    To Carla''s firm command, Gaius and his men had to obey without a thing or a response.


    Two.


    "... you guys had a lot of valuable experiences, didn''t you? And Lombardo... well..."


    After listening to Gaius and the others, Carla said in a pungent atmosphere.


    Then Shester bowed her head in regret.


    "I''m sorry, Master Carla..."


    Then Carla lightly kicked Chester''s words over.


    "What are you talking about? What can you do with Satan?"


    Then Gaius also tuned in just fine.


    "Yes, yes. I said it before, too. You don''t have to apologize. Because Mr. Shester is quite capable as a magician, but that''s only because in the human world. It''s impossible to do anything about Satan and the others."


    That''s what Gaius said and looked at Carla.

 1095 Chapter 193: Disappearances

    "Gaius is right. Shester, don''t say anything like that in the future, okay? If I''m gonna tell you something, you and Gaius, I''m gonna slap you back on the sexual roots, okay?


    Then Gaius hiked his cheek.


    "No, let''s stop the special training..."


    "What are you talking about? It''s already been confirmed that I''m going to train you."


    Gaius looked up to heaven and set on his way.


    Then Shester said with a bitter smile.


    "Okay. I''d like to spare you special training at this age, too, so I''ll try not to tell you in the future."


    Shester said so, bowing his head deeply against Carla.


    "That''s fine. Now for the future..."


    That''s what Carla said and looked at Gaius.


    Gaius felt Carla''s gaze and opened her mouth, still twilight.


    "... in the future... you have a cup to do..."


    "What do you think of your priorities?


    "Right... I''m not ranking you... but don''t worry about the disappearance of Ars and Ortes. I thought I''d been flown to a different space, but it seems so different..."


    "Considering that the three beautiful women who showed up in the town of Tulka took them away, there is almost no mistake"


    Carla listened to the two of them and made that decision.


    Then Gaius nodded loudly, too.


    "I guess. It''s just that the question is where did you take him and why did you need to take him away..."


    "Shester, you''ve already got a piece on the assassination of General Gorkos in Esta, haven''t you?


    Shester replied with a nod with a harsh look.


    "Yes, because the trial is already over..."


    "Hmm. Then... the Ars visited the town of Tarka in the first place for the purpose of gathering former SS men, right?


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "But the other SS members later gathered safely and the fact that only the Ars disappeared..."


    Then Gaius took over Carla''s words and said:


    "What''s the incident in Esta got to do with the disappearance?


    Carla nodded loudly.


    "Don''t be like that."


    "But then what was the reason?


    "I don''t know at the moment... Hmm, why don''t we go to Tulka for once..."


    Gaius then took a serious look.


    "Let''s go. For me, Tarka has a different purpose."


    "You''re the monster in the underground waterway who flew you to different spaces, right?


    "Oh, I owe him. I''m sorry if I have to give it back to you."


    When Gaius said so, he frowned kickingly and forcefully made a clenching fist.

 1096 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Four Groaning

    "But you''re not still in that underground waterway, are you?


    Then Gaius frowned and became a distressed expression as he was about to.


    "I guess so ~? Well, yeah. Normally if you think about it, you should think that he was in the underground waterway at that time, and that he was hiding there for the purpose of flying me into a different space..."


    "Right. If that monster was the master of the underground waterway, he''d be making a scene with all sorts of people gone. I don''t care what you think. I guess it was you."


    "Right...... does it make sense to go then?


    "I don''t know. But there might be some kind of trace left, right?


    Then Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "Right. Let''s just go. That''s what we''re talking about."


    Then Carla nodded forcefully this time.


    "Okay, it''s settled. Head to Tulka. Whether we''re on the road or not, we''re gonna have a special training session, right? All right? Get ready!


    Then Gaius gave me a predetermined, unsatisfactory look every time.


    And when he drooled his neck forward with disappointment, he withdrew his stupidity with a great sigh.


    "... seriously... special training is fine after cleaning up all sorts of things ~"


    Carla raised her jaw arrogantly and said away cold.


    "Don''t joke about it. You can''t help it. I''ll work you out with a tap on the road, when you''re ready!


    Then Gaius knelt on the floor as he groaned and uttered nothing.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Carla poked her jaw out gently with an arrogant look, gazing at Gaius with a ruthless look.


    "What a pitiful voice! You''re so lame!"


    "... even if they say so..."


    "Anyway! I''m going to Tarka. Shester, please come back."


    Carla looked at Shester''s face when she said so.


    Shester took that gaze directly from the front.


    "Yes, I did. We will investigate the coffin of the United Kingdom. But..."


    Shester remembered something.


    Then Carla subtly frowned.


    "What? If you have something to say, say it clearly."


    Shester spoke to Carla about the material of concern.


    "Actually, I found various materials with the coffin..."


    Then Gaius woke up suddenly.


    "That''s right! It was!


    Carla frowned further at Gaius''s sudden cry.


    "Suddenly what! Say it out loud! What the hell is wrong with you?


    Then Gaius said, whilst nagging, he let his mouth cling.

 1097 Lesson one thousand and ninety-five. Residual

    "Oh no - actually, the material is called ~. It''s written in a special language and come on - it''s a substitute that only I can read ~"


    Carla stirred up her temples causing Gaius to give her a good look.


    "Special language, you say? So what? Doesn''t mean I can''t read one of them? If it was Glenn earlier, wouldn''t you be able to read it?


    Then Gaius'' burning increased.


    "No - that''s not how it works either - I don''t care how familiar Glenn is with the ancient script - I don''t think this is all possible -? Well, there may be others in this world who can read that, more than there is someone who actually wrote that one. I think it''s hard to find it."


    Karla said almost out of shape to the way Gaius said it.


    "Say it more plainly! What the hell kind of language is that?


    Then Gaius said with his face up.


    "I used to be the language of the world."


    Then Carla turned into a vicious face and pounded her tongue.


    "... does this mean that whoever wrote the dossier is also a reincarnator?


    "Probably. It''s just that the material is huge, so we need to load it up a little bit, and I don''t know the details."


    "Hmm... so you still don''t even know if the one who wrote it is the former Archbishop of Fran?


    "You haven''t. I still don''t know if the former Archbishop Fran wrote it himself, or if he made one of his men write it, or if he was a reincarnator. I mean, maybe I was the one who wrote it."


    Then Carla put her arms together and thought about it.


    "... well... then you''ll have to stay here..."


    Then Gaius'' expression purred and brightened as soon as possible.


    "Seriously!? Yes! That''s right! I''m the only one who can read it, and we''re gonna have to stay here, right? Yes, that''s right. Hey - sorry to hear that ~. I wanted to go to Tulka too, but you can''t help it all ~. Hey - sorry to hear that - I definitely wanted to get some special training - hey - I''m so sorry."


    Gaius said with his face broken so much that there was no more.


    Then Carla sent an exploratory gaze at Gaius like that.


    "Hmm? Did you want to get so much special training?


    Then Gaius coughed up one cohon and gave it a serious look.


    "No, that''s for sure. I knew Carla''s special training would be strong. I just wanted to level up when I looked ahead to the future."


    Carla then turned to Gaius to look further into suspicion.

 1098 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Six In the End...

    "Really? You wanted so much special training?


    Gaius did not break his serious expression by pushing and killing his inner joy, and tried to answer it with such a verbal gesture as supremely natural.


    "It''s really true. Of course I wanted to get special training."


    Then Carla snorted one with Hung, while she had a sadistic grin on her mouth.


    "Right. Then I''ll give you the special training you want."


    Then, as soon as Gaius changed his blood phase.


    "What!? Wait a minute! Where are you going to train me?


    "It''s here, isn''t it? Shester, go to Tulka instead of me. I have to train this idiot disciple here."


    Then Gaius opened his mouth wide and slightly, making him look in love.


    While Shester felt sorry for Gaius, there was no way he could defy Carla, but he agreed to it.


    "�� ha. Then I will go to the city of Tulka."


    "Oh, do that. But don''t push it, okay? Probably no more underground waterway monsters now, just in case. Don''t go into the underground waterway. All right?"


    "I understand. I will only investigate on earth."


    "Mm-hmm. And take a few of my men. Leaving it here will do no good, but taking him to Tarka will do some good."


    "Yes, then... Azio and Comet, and I''ll take Baltic with me."


    Then Carla was told by Shester earlier, so that she remembered how it had been.


    "... that''s for sure... you were the common son of the former Archbishop of Fran, right?


    "Yes. Asio and Comet are in common, as I said. Baltic is Comet''s squire."


    "Okay. But that''s not much. Take a few others. You could use it as a liaison."


    "Yes, I did. Then we''ll sort them out later and take them."


    "Well, Ars, Ortes, find out who the three mysterious beauties are."


    "Yes, then..."


    Shester looked up at Gaius as he carefully lowered his head against Carla.


    But Gaius remained in love earlier, so Chester returned his heel and left the room feeling refreshed, even as he felt sympathetic again.


    "Well, then, let''s try to train quickly."


    Carla said with a sadistic look on her face.


    Then Gaius reacted to Vikri''s body.


    And he slowly circled his neck with a look drawn to fear and looked at Karla.

 1099 Chapter 197: Special Training Begins

    One.


    Then there was the grin of a large carnivorous beast who felt delighted with the small animals.


    Gaius shivered his body even more and tried his last resistance without fear.


    "... Um... all of a sudden? ����


    Carla''s s temper increased to Gaius''s frightened expression.


    "Yes. You''d say goodness hurry, wouldn''t you? This is the best way to get started quickly."


    "... no, but... I was wondering if there was something a little bit more about preparing my mind..."


    "I don''t want it! You don''t need that."


    Carla said coldly.


    Gaius squeaked from cheek to mouth, pulling almost half his face hard.


    "... I can''t believe all of a sudden... it''s almost terrible... once I let it please me, I can''t believe I''m going down to the bottom of Naruto..."


    "That''s not what I found out. I''m not sure you''re happy about this. Why are you blaming me for that? Don''t be silly."


    Then Gaius drooped Gakun and his neck and dropped his shoulder.


    "... maybe, but... don''t you think it''s unreasonable?


    Then Carla ran out of words without getting her hair in.


    "I don''t think so! Everything should be rotten with your sexual roots. If you know what I''m talking about, don''t make me hungry!


    "... no, not yet... it''s..."


    Then Carla finally exploded her anger.


    "Come on!! Stand up! I''ll get started!


    It was here that Gaius finally had to decide to be ready.


    Two.


    "... ghhhhhhhhhh..."


    Gaius groaned oddly like a toad as he pitched his face against the cold floor of a fairly large basement of the vast Melba mansion.


    "... pitiful. I can''t believe I''m making this sound with this kind of special training... but okay. I''m gonna give you a break for today."


    Carla abandoned Gaius'' impudence in a slightly frightened manner.


    Gaius then attempted his utmost objection.


    "... I can''t believe all of a sudden I''m going to have such a tough special training... that''s terrible..."


    Gaius appealed to Carla diligently, even as he was about to lose his mind.


    But there was no way Carla would listen to such nonsense.


    "What are you talking about? What''s the tough part about this? I''m not kidding, this is still a good place to start."


    When Gaius swept his aching body with desperation, he showed a willingness to further resist Carla, who looked down from the top with his ruthlessly cold eyes.

 1100 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Eight: The Dutchman

    "No, no, no, no, it''s not tough! This is hardly torture!


    Then Carla flinched in her usual pose with her hands on her hips.


    "Hey, what''s up? How are you? So you still think you can do it?


    Then Gaius shook his neck sideways with so much momentum that a boom and a noise sounded.


    "I''m not kidding! I can''t do this anymore! Give me a break ~..."


    "Hang on! Give me a break for what? You complained about Udauda when I said I''d give you a break for today."


    Then Gaius lowered his head when he hit the other side and changed his mind.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I won''t tell you anymore, so forgive me. You''re right, Master."


    I laughed bitterly, not even thinking of just Carla, in a terrific dungeon as if wearing Gaius'' ground.


    "You''re the one who can''t help it. But okay, I''ll leave you at this for today. Just take a bath and don''t fall asleep!


    When Carla said so, she quickly turned her heel back and walked away.


    Gaius raised his face only slightly to make sure that Carla walked away, waking up his torso and sighing.


    "... ugh. Shit. It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a bad specialty training... I can''t wait to keep doing this every day... I don''t even think I''ll get away with it when I get away with it... here it comes... seriously..."


    Gaius exhaled another great sigh, mourning the unfortunate state of affairs in which he was suddenly placed.


    But that couldn''t possibly make things any better, so Gaius had no choice but to get up and head to the bathroom, as Carla told him.


    "... Ugh... not only did I hit myself, but I also had a full abrasion... because Carla blew me off and I stuck my lump on the ground... that would also do the abrasion... Shit, if I went to the bath in this condition, instead of sappy, I''d scream with pain? ����


    Gaius entered the building as he drooled over bumps and complains, a slow step as he dragged his painful right leg, but steadily approached the bathroom.


    "... well... a little more... a little more to come..."


    Gaius hung his hand on the wall and proceeded one step at a time as he dragged his right foot through the drag.


    Then there, all of a sudden, Elba came through.


    "Oh? Gaius, what are you doing?


    Elba looked at Gaius, who was trying to bring him to the wall, and approached him with a strange leaning of his neck.

 1101 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Nine: Kicking Up

    "... nothing... nothing..."


    Gaius answered either for the pain or to bump into trouble.


    Then Elba jumped a pickle and a single eyebrow at the way he said it.


    "What, I''m asking you kindly, how do you put it?"


    Elba pulled in a smile as soon as she could and approached Gaius with an angry face.


    But Gaius couldn''t care less about Elba''s reaction like that.


    "... Shut up... I''m... I''m tired..."


    Gaius was slowly, but surely walking forward, coming only about ten meters to the bathroom.


    But Elba blocked it.


    Elba stood in front of Gaius with his arms around him, shaping his anger and holding back his way.


    Gaius accidentally struck a loud tongue.


    And he squeezed the remaining power and yelled.


    "Get out of the way!


    Then the look on Elba''s face became even more rugged.


    "What the hell!? What are you ordering me to do?


    "Shut up! You''re telling me I''m tired!? Get out of the way!!


    "I ordered you again. Hey!? I''m not kidding! I''ll never get here unless you bow your head and ask me to. Yikes!!


    "What the hell!? You''re gonna harass me!? You''re a mean bitch, aren''t you?


    "Says it''s lacking and poorly bottomed!? I won''t let you loose anymore! Will you ever forgive me!!


    "You know what? What are you gonna do about not forgiving me?


    Gaius distorted his mouth and said it out of dislike.


    Then Elba''s face stained bright red as she looked at it.


    And when he opened his mouth wide, he said away in angry shapes.


    "This is what you do!!


    The next moment, Elba''s adorable right leg roared up and kicked up Gaius''s groin.


    "Gu!!


    Elba''s kicking momentum was so great that Gaius'' body rose to space for a moment.


    As a result, Gaius became physically hardened for a while and was unable to speak.


    "... ooh... ooh... pfft... ahh... ahh..."


    Gaius continued to groan in shape as if he had peeked at the bottom of hell.


    Then Elba raised her jaw arrogantly, slipping away from her hips and fluttering back.


    "How about this? Still commanding this me?


    Gaius held down his groin with both hands, shaking his neck beside him desperately as his soul looked like it was about to pop out of his mouth.


    "... sorry... never again... never again... forgive me..."


    Elba nodded satisfactorily to Gaius''s unusual plea that there was no more.

 1102 Episode 1000 Bathing

    One.


    "Apparently, you''ve been sincerely punished? Fine, then I forgive you. But okay? Next time you give me the same order, I''m sorry. All right?


    Then Gaius nodded desperately many times with an unhealing look of pain yet.


    Elba nodded satisfactorily again after seeing how it was going, sliding through Gaius''s side and walking away with Stasta.


    Although Gaius was not slight and jiggy on the spot for some time, when the pain finally drew after much time, he grumbled with an expression of anger and remorse.


    "... alarmed... once again alarmed... no way is a sudden groin attack... elba don''t be afraid..."


    Gaius dragged his full body to the bathroom with Noronoro.


    Two.


    "... guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!... Huh..."


    As Gaius dipped his abrasion-ridden body in the hot tub, he continued to groan out loud for some time as expected.


    "... Gu!... hey!... hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    The large bathing area on the ground floor of the Melba Mansion was a hot spring, and the hot water was always gushing from the source, making it possible for anyone in the mansion to bathe for 24 hours, making it always a popular facility for anyone to use.


    But now that it was time, no one else had bathed, Gaius could not hesitate to keep groaning out loud.


    "... guh... uhhhhhhhh... I think I''m getting used to it... ahh!... Yikes... Yikes... Not yet, maybe not... Yikes!... Gu..."


    Gaius went on to say things that were neither solitary nor groaning for some more time after that.


    Then, all of a sudden, I opened the bathroom door and someone came in.


    But Gaius had his back against the door, so he didn''t know who had come in.


    For this reason, Gaius looked behind him with some groaning through his full-bodied creative body.


    And Gaius called the name after checking the face of the man approaching with his back rounded in an odd manner.


    "... Glenn..."


    Then Glenn blushed in some embarrassment, coming right to Gaius.


    "Oh, thank you... sorry. May I join you? ����


    To Glenn, who was fearless and fearless, Gaius gave it back looking a little bothersome.


    "... oh fine. I don''t need to say no because I''m not the only one here."


    Gaius was finally able to talk smoothly about whether his body was used to it.


    That''s why Glenn didn''t realize Gaius was injured.

 1103 Episode One Hundred One Library

    "... oh, right... yes, indeed..."


    Glenn said that with all due respect, a little distance from Gaius and dipped in the hot tub.


    The distance was roughly three meters and a rather subtle distance, between them there was an awkward air flow, and silence dominated the space for a while.


    Then Gaius, who couldn''t stand the air, turned up the sound.


    "Um, come on, no, it''s nothing. I''m not mad, am I?


    Then Glenn laughed affectionately as she pulled her cheeks together.


    "... oh yes..."


    Then Gaius pulled his cheeks too this time.


    "... no, the... sorry I said it a little strong earlier..."


    Then Glenn panicked and waved his hands and frightened.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry about this one... let me take care of you..."


    There was even more awkward air between them.


    Then Glenn spoke as if he had decided to.


    "... you know... I''m talking about the aug god in the example..."


    Gaius gave a slightly startled bare gesture to the sudden change of subject.


    "... What!? What? What did you find out?


    "... Yes. There''s a big library in this library... Oh, should I say library rather than library? ����


    Then Gaius said in a slightly irritating tone.


    "No, either that''s fine. So, what happened in that library?


    Glenn shrunk again and showed an odd look.


    As a result, Gaius sighed lightly and became the feather to apologize to Glenn.


    "... sorry Glenn. I said too much again. Actually, a little while ago, Carla gave me a ghostly fierce special training and my body is worn out. So I got a little upset. I''m sorry."


    "... did you... that was tough? ����


    "Sort of. He doesn''t know what to do. I got hurt on a level that''s a little shabby..."


    "... is that so? ����


    "Oh, it''s true. Carla won''t forgive me or anything. Look, look. It''s full of abrasions, isn''t it?


    Gaius said so and lifted his right arm, which was sinking in the hot tub, over the water and showed it to Glenn.


    "... What!? Is that... doesn''t it hurt? I think it would be great..."


    "I''ll smudge. And unscrupulous pain. Before Glenn came into the bathroom, he was screaming."


    "... oh, I guess..."


    "Oh, come on, that''s why."


    "Ah, yes. It''s outrageous."


    Thus the obsession between the two began to melt slightly.

 1104 Episode One Thousand Two

    "So, I''m talking about the Auga God..."


    "Yes, actually, I was doing a lot of research in the library and found some interesting books..."


    "Heh, interesting book... what kind?


    "Yes. It''s a collection of fables that have long been passed down to the Kingdom of Dallas..."


    "A collection of fables... so to speak, surely, the Auga God was the native God of Dallas, wasn''t he? What does that have to do with... a lot of it?


    "It is. It actually had a lot to do with it."


    "Well, you''re sure, aren''t you? This looks like something you can expect. Let me hear it."


    "Yes, then..."


    Once Glenn separated the words there, he meditated his eyes to sort his head out.


    And once he smiled softly in his mouth, he opened his eyes and started talking again.


    "Well, it''s a collection of fables about Dallas, but naturally, there are a lot of native Dallas gods out there."


    "Well I guess so. It''s a Dallas fable."


    "Yeah, but the key august god never appears."


    Then Gaius frowned.


    "... surely an Auga god was the lord god of the Dallas native gods?


    Yeah, you''re right.


    "Yet it doesn''t come out... crazy, huh?


    "Yeah, it is. Auga God appears frequently in other ancient documents, etc. I mean, it''s pretty much out there. And for some reason, it hardly ever appears in that fable collection."


    "Almost...... that means it''s coming out for once?


    Then Glenn nodded loudly.


    "Yes. I''m coming out. Just one place."


    "One place? That''s all you got to come out?


    "Yes, it is. I was surprised, too. Actually, at the beginning of reading, I had no idea that the Auga God wouldn''t come out. But I felt some discomfort along the way, and when I thought about it carefully, I realized that the Aug God wouldn''t come out. So I went ahead and read it, wondering when it was going to come out, and it was at the end of the day."


    "At the end. Is that where the heads-up comes in?


    "Right. But I wasn''t the only one who hit it hard."


    When Glenn said that, he became something of a good face.


    Gaius was very intrigued by the unfolding of the discourse, which he did not anticipate.


    "Another one... Uh-huh, I''m not familiar with the native gods of Dallas."


    Then Glenn pinned his index finger and shook it rhythmically to the left and right.


    "No. The other strike is not a Dallas native god"


    "Is it not? Then who is it?... Uh-huh, you can''t even see..."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought, but finding the answer was no match.

 1105 Episode One Hundred and Thirty-Three: Another Strike

    "No. Can you teach me how to do it without getting hurt?


    Then Glenn nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "Okay. Then let me tell you something. What is the other strike..."


    Glenn opened a minute there.


    Then Gaius quickly got his hands together so that he could hurry.


    "What is the other strike?


    When Glenn grinned even more satisfactorily, he finally uttered the name of the man.


    "That beating is the Grand Duke of Hell, Astalot!


    When Glenn said so forcefully, Gaius glanced back too big a surprise.


    As a result, the hot water in the hot tub swayed heavily and spilled out of the tub in large quantities.


    "Astarot ~!? Why is Astarot with the Auga God?... What''s in the conversation? Why the hell did Astarot meet and talk to the Augustus? Glenn, if you know what I mean, why don''t you tell me?


    In response to Gaius''s awkward quest, Glenn quickly began to explain.


    "I don''t know why we met. Because I don''t have a description. So all of a sudden, yes, both appear at the end of the fable collection."


    "What kind of situation do you show up in?


    "An episode decorating the end of the fable collection. And at the beginning of it, suddenly there''s both of them."


    "Without any foretaste? You''re not connected to what I told you before?


    "I''m not connected. Because it''s a collection of fables in the first place, each episode is independent, and it''s not that strange if both come out without any warning at all..."


    "Not strange... what the fuck?


    Gaius told me to rush ahead.


    Glenn nodded, answering his thoughts together.


    "There''s no problem with a collection of fables even if there''s no connection. But this is still undeniably an abrupt impression. Because neither Auga God nor Astarot will only appear in this last episode. And no one else will appear in this last episode."


    "It''s just the two of us... all of a sudden the two of us appear and no one else... As for the last episode of the fable collection, it''s definitely uncomfortable..."


    "It is. So..."


    Glenn thought again there.


    Although Gaius waited a while, he still quickly became intolerable and rushed to talk.


    "So what?


    Glenn, who was deeply delayed, returned to me.


    "... Ah, yes. Sorry.... so I was wondering if this episode was added later......"


    Gaius then nodded in small pieces so many times that he could bite Glenn''s guess.

 1106 Episode One Thousand Four: Congratulations.

    "... I see. Even though the other episodes are not particularly connected, the characters are somewhat together, aren''t they?


    "Yes, it is. So perhaps..."


    "Okay. And it''s time to tell us more about that last episode, right?


    "Yes, I understand. The conversation begins when the two are sitting on a rock and talking at the top of a rugged mountain in Dallas."


    "Huh. It doesn''t depict an encounter, and it starts where we''ve already met, right?


    "That''s right. The two are talking about something. But I don''t know what it''s about until the end."


    "What''s that... even if there''s a portrait of what we''re talking about, it''s not about what we''re talking about?


    "It is. It''s just that something is rubbing both of them..."


    "Are you rubbing me... I''m not just talking to you, I''m rubbing you..."


    "Yes. So the Auga God rises angry. Then Astalot stood up as if to respond to it..."


    Then Gaius couldn''t wait to talk to me.


    "The battle has begun, right?


    Then Glenn shook his head wide aside.


    "No, you don''t"


    "Really? Didn''t you fight? So, what''s the matter?


    "We broke up."


    "... you said you broke up... you didn''t mean you broke up and left each other, did you? ����


    "No, you''re right. They''re both gone."


    Gaius was surprised and rushed to ask Glenn.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! Then you''re done talking!


    "No, it won''t end. There will be a continuation��"


    "What. Then tell me quickly. So, what happens after that?


    Glenn then said with a slightly more difficult look on his face.


    "... well... trees have grown..."


    Then Gaius became a clapping expression.


    "... Huh?... wood?... what''s wrong with growing trees?


    Then Glenn turned into a bit of a troubled face.


    "... no, that''s it... that''s it..."


    Gaius asked in a voice that looked even more clapped out of his mind.


    "... that''s all... no, that tree grew. That''s it. You can''t do that, can you?


    "That''s... that''s how it ends..."


    "What''s that? At the beginning, the two of them were sitting in stone. You two are fighting over something. And you two got up and left. And there grew a tree. Congratulations... what a talk!


    "Even though they said... that''s what it said..."


    Gaius looked at Glenn''s face with such expressions as heartbreaking.

 1107 Chapter One Hundred and Five: The Master Falls

    "... well, come on... what''s so funny about that talk... it doesn''t make sense..."


    Gaius poured hot water in the hot tub, washing his own face with it.


    Glenn then revealed his thoughts to Gaius, although he seemed a little snagged.


    "Ha... well it certainly doesn''t make sense. It may not be impossible to seem like a talk...... but I believe it makes sense......"


    "Ahhh. I don''t think I mean anything ~. ''Cause the trees just grew, right? I don''t know what you two are talking about, and I wonder if it''s something I put on appropriately?


    "Is this the conversation I followed..."


    "Oh, ''cause the other books depicting the Dallas native gods are mostly in a state where the Auga gods are in the lead, aren''t they? In contrast, that collection of fables doesn''t come out of the august gods at all. Is that why you thought you had to put out an august god at the end of the day, so you stuck with the proper talk like you took it and followed it?


    "Ha... right. Sure, that''s how I thought at first, too."


    "Yeah?... at first? So you''re telling me it''s different now?


    "Yes. No... I think"


    "Huh, then why don''t we ask? What do you think now?


    Gaius asked me, and Glenn spit out what he thought in his heart.


    "Yes, I was told I put it on earlier, but I think so too."


    "... yeah? Really?... Same then."


    "No, that''s the difference"


    Gaius gave a strange look.


    "Uh-huh... I think I put it on... but not like me... I have no idea. Tell me."


    Gaius hastened to Glenn, with his hazy personality showing the lead.


    Glenn nodded and showcased his thoughts.


    "Yes, it wasn''t the last episode I followed, and I wonder if it was the full text before it"


    Then Gaius became the surprised face of Ah.


    "I mean, the master fell... I didn''t take the last episode and put it on, but everything else is fake..."


    "Yes. Well, there is somewhat of a saying when it comes to fake. Because I''ve read about other episodes before..."


    "I see. I mean, not a fake episode, but a collection from other books?


    "Exactly. It appears that the episode of the determined characters was edited with excerpts from various books."


    "I mean... the last episode alone has too little portions, so I took episodes collected from various books and put them on and put them in front of me... right?


    "Yes, I was wondering if that was right."


    Glenn nodded forcefully.

 1108 Chapter One Hundred and Sixth Direct

    One.


    "... What do you mean... that''s all the last episode counts..."


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and told him to look far and whine.


    "Yes, probably. But that''s it�� I don''t know if the last tree that grows is actually talking about the tree, or is it some kind of metaphor, either, so far."


    "A metaphor... maybe it does... ahhh, but it''s also possible that some kind of tree really grew..."


    "Yes, if some kind of tree really grew, I wonder which one grew it, or whether it grew for any reason regardless of the two..."


    "That''s why I grew up... Uh-huh... that''s a tough question to ask... I''ve never heard you talk like that with clarity. Do you have Glenn? Talk similar to this"


    Then Glenn shook his head wide aside.


    "No, unfortunately. I don''t recall talking similar to this episode."


    "Well... then it would be best to ask the person directly..."


    To Gaius''s whining, Glenn became a Kyoton look.


    "... directly to him... Um..."


    Then Gaius panicked and misled.


    "Oh, no! Nothing. Right, let''s just try to talk to Carla directly for a second. Because Carla is a legendary archdeacon, and maybe you''ve heard this episode before."


    Glenn had no strange look on his face or any further penetration.


    That''s why Gaius stood up with a soothing look on his face.


    "Well, I''ll be up in a minute. Glenn, please take your time."


    So Gaius went up out of the hot tub, and left the bathroom with his feet intact.


    "... well, okay..."


    Although Glenn Hasa also had a strange look on his face, he had no choice but to be convinced because Gaius at the time had already left.


    Two.


    "Oh, no, no, no, no. You said it by accident."


    At the stripper, Gaius carefully wiped the droplets on his body with a fluffy towel, while inadvertently reflecting on his mouth run.


    "But the quickest part is still asking Astalotto directly... yeah. Let''s talk to Carla about this."


    When Gaius was so alone, he wore new clothes prepared by the servants of the Melba Mansion.


    "Gu!... Ts... The abrasion rubbed on my clothes... Ouch yeah..."


    Gaius distorted his face and tried to leave the stripper quietly with a slow footing to avoid rubbing his clothes and body as much as he could.

 1109 Episode One Hundred Seven Image

    "... that''s why"


    Gaius quickly revealed his conversation with Glenn when he rubbed his clothes and dragged his painful body to Carla''s room.


    "... Hmm. Astalot and Auga God... so what do you want to do?


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? I thought I''d go ask Astarot directly."


    Carla tied her mouth to a single letter with a difficult face.


    Gaius stared at Karla like that for a while.


    But after all this time Carla''s mouth couldn''t move, so she couldn''t stand it and opened it herself.


    "I hope you didn''t think so deeply, did you? If you ask him if that episode is true, he''ll know in one shot."


    "That would be so. But..."


    That''s what Carla said and reconsidered.


    "What''s bothering you?


    Gaius immediately asked Carla.


    Then Karla finally opened her heavy mouth there.


    "... Gaius, what do you think of Astarot?


    Gaius was confused by Carla''s unexpected question.


    "... what do you think of Astarot? Why are you asking me that?


    "Fine, tell me. What do you think of the figure of Astarot?


    To Carla''s overlapping inquiry, Gaius conceived.


    "I don''t know... we''re friends... we''re pretty close..."


    "Why are we getting along? Do you remember how that happened?


    Then Gaius clouded his face.


    "... no, I don''t remember that part of it. My memory of Astarot... was my friend from the beginning."


    Karla then narrowed her eyes sooooooo.


    "... well. Whatever the beginning, I see your relationship. So what about the figure? What do you think of Astarot?


    "I don''t know how... I think he''s a good guy. Even if it''s not the devil, not everyone is the evil one. They just call them demons for the sake of convenience. There are some bad guys, of course. But some guys are good. It''s just like the ground."


    "Oh, I know that, too. But what I hear is not such a general theory. How you perceive Astarot."


    "No, that''s why I think he''s a good guy. You''ve always been good to me. All I can remember is a good image."


    "Hmm. Now you said you didn''t want to, did you? Why? Why is that an image?


    Carla asked in a harsh tone as she captured Gaius with a sharp gaze.


    Gaius could not jerk off the sincerity of such Karla''s words, but frowned and bewildered.

 1110 Episode One Thousand and Eight: Ambiguous Memories

    "... what do you mean? Was it that bad of you to say image? There''s nothing wrong with that..."


    said Gaius in confusion.


    But Carla asked Gaius further without changing her expression.


    "I didn''t say it was bad. But the word image has something to catch on to. Images are words we use when we capture vague things. You didn''t have to use it to talk about Astalot. He says it catches on."


    "You don''t know. Isn''t that vague? I don''t know what people''s impressions are."


    "Gaius, I have not told you to speak of Astalot''s impressions, etc. I have the same impression and image. What I told you to talk about is what you think of Astalot. But you try to tell the impression that it''s a vague image. Why don''t we talk about the statue with clarity? Astalot in your memory. All you have to do is connect that memory together and talk about the person. Yet you do not. Why?"


    "Because... nothing..."


    "Then I''ll tell you. Astalot in your memory is vague. Didn''t I?"


    Then Gaius gave me a surprise look.


    "Ambiguous? Do you remember Astarot? ����


    "That''s right. That''s why I tried to talk in some sort of image. Perhaps the Astarot of your memory has something on it."


    Gaius became a hazy look at Carla''s allegations.


    "... maybe so... I can definitely remember my face clarity. I think memories are all good too. But... it''s not a clear memory... I can''t even remember the episode with the solid Astarot... Could this be..."


    Then Carla took over Gaius''s words.


    Maybe it''s a planted memory.


    Gaius turned out stunned.


    "Planted... to whom?... Is that Lucifer? ����


    Gaius called the name of angry God with an angry expression.


    "Maybe, maybe not. Perhaps Astalot and you are friends in the first place, simply because your memory is vague."


    Then I thought there was Gaius.


    "That''s right! It''s Mr. Shester! Carla, you said Mr. Shester was seeing Astalotto, too, right? That''s when Mr. Shester said that Astarot said he was a friend of mine, too, right?


    "Hmm. You sure did. But... what if Shester''s memory was planted too?


    Gaius peeled his eyes and was surprised.


    "... no, but if I said that, I wouldn''t believe anything..."


    Then Carla finally softened her expression there.


    "Sort of. Perhaps your memory is vague because you haven''t fully returned yet. Besides, there''s no doubt that you and Astarot are friends. But... your memories are too vague. Then some of the memories could have been made by Lucifer. You''d better keep that in mind."


    When Carla said so, she tied her mouth cuddly and returned to her harsh expression.

 1111 Episode One Thousand and Nine: Business

    One.


    "... ok. That may indeed be the case. I''ll be very careful. So, what do you say? Can I go to hell?


    Gaius suggested going to hell again.


    Carla nodded and agreed.


    "Oh, fine. But I''m coming, too."


    Gaius then expected or accepted lightly.


    "I thought I''d say. You''re saying you''re gonna train me on the road to hell anyway, right?


    "Naturally. I don''t think your sexual roots will heal in a day. We need to continue special training."


    "I get it. This is just where I keep losing my temper and wondering about myself. I can''t say I''ll be happy to get special training... but I don''t know what else to do."


    "Hmm. That''s a lot of extraordinary stuff. Well, let''s just say we''re ready to go."


    "Oh, then I have to tell the Melbas. And I have to tell Mr. Chester that I went to Tarka."


    "Right. I''m talking about the prudent Chester. I don''t think there''s a problem, but I think you should keep your word."


    "Okay. Then I''m going to Melba''s."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    Gaius left the room, taking Carla''s words behind his back.


    Then he walked down the hallway with his big crotch and went to find Melba.


    Two.


    "Ah, there he is. Do you have a minute?


    Gaius, who asked the servant of the hall where he was, entered Melba''s private room and found our master''s face and spoke to him.


    "What is it?


    He was talked about trying to get the book contained in the bookshelf, and Melba stopped that hand and looked back.


    "No, it''s actually me and Carla, but I''ve got a little errand to run, so I thought I''d go out."


    "Well, are you on business? What time do you get home?


    "No, I guess I''ll be back in a week or so"


    Although Melba was a little surprised, she said immediately with a convincing look.


    "Really? Well, there seems to be a lot going on here. Okay."


    "Oh, so I went to Tarka, and I''d like to ask Mr. Shester to tell me,"


    "Okay. Let the servant do the messenger. What would you say?


    "Oh, can you give me this? I wrote a letter."


    Melba smiled when she received a letter from Gaius.


    "I understand. So..."


    Melba says, no, pattin ''and fingering.


    Then the servant stopped by early enough.


    "to deliver this to Mr. Shester, who headed to the town of Tulka"


    When Melba gave him the letter, the servant finally received it and quickly turned his heel back and left early enough.


    "Is there anything else?


    "Would you say hello to everyone else? I don''t have time to say hello to each and every one of you."


    "I understand. I''ll tell everyone later."


    "Thanks. See you soon"


    And when Gaius said so, he turned back his heel and went away.

 1112 Episode One Hundred and Ten Flying

    One.


    "Oh, Glenn, I''m sorry, but I could use an emergency. I''ll be away for about a week, so you can do your research on your own."


    I just got out of the bath and stopped looking at Glenn trying to get back into my room, Gaius said.


    Glenn was mildly surprised and distressed by the answer.


    "What... is it a week? That''s a lot more... Um, which way are you going? ����


    "Oh well... a lot. That''s why I''ll see you later."


    "... but that paperwork..."


    "I''ll decipher that one again when I get home. I don''t think anyone else can do that."


    "Ha... Then I..."


    "As always, Auga, thank you for your research on God."


    "... Yes, then..."


    Then Gaius, who looked in a hurry, turned back his heel gently.


    "Yeah. See you later."


    When Gaius said goodbye, he left Glenn in the hallway, bewildered, and walked away.


    Two.


    "Are you ready?


    Carla, sitting in the courtyard, admitted Gaius.


    Gaius nodded, smiling.


    "Yeah, I asked for a word with Mr. Shester, and it''s no problem."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "Right. Good hurries. Let''s go."


    Gaius said so, fluttering his body by the magic of flight.


    Then Carla and similarly floated without sound.


    "Okay, Gaius, I need directions."


    "Copy that. We''re going at maximum speed, so follow me, okay?


    Then Carla laughed spirally with her nose.


    "You, who are you going to say something to? Why don''t you just go?"


    "Heck, you did. Well, let''s change it and get going."


    When Gaius put it that way, he emitted only slight light on his own body.


    Gaius'' eyes then shimmered as Gaius'' hair fluttered up and turned upside down.


    And when he raised his mouth slightly and smiled nibbly, he flew away with an explosive acceleration that made him wonder if he could vanish instantly.


    When Carla saw how it was, she squealed in a somewhat impressive way as she raised her mouth angle and nibbled even more than Gaius did.


    "... Hmm. Well, I can do some of it now. Not yet..."


    When Carla abandoned him so, he lightly emitted his own body, just like Gaius.


    Then again, I slowly reversed my own hair as well.


    "So... shall we go? Exactly when I have too much room, they''re going to leave me..."


    Carla squeezed her face tight as she laughed with a glimmer of fun.


    And when he made his eyes glow brilliantly demonic and beautiful, he sprayed a blast around him, and flew away to the other side of the sky.

 1113 Episode One Hundred and Eleven: The Spirit of Dragging

    "... right here, Carla"


    Gaius pointed to a thick, large ripped rock hole at the end of his gaze.


    When Carla glanced at the hole with a serious eye, she turned to Gaius and nodded.


    "This is the gateway to hell. It just looks like a cave."


    "Well, it''s just an entrance. There''s a long way to go again. Anyway, the rocks are sticking together. We''re going to have to fly down slowly."


    "Hmm. Are you crooked?


    "Right. That''s pretty crooked. So if you don''t be careful, you''re gonna hit your rock skin and get hurt."


    "That''s a hassle..."


    "Sort of. When I went to hell before this, it was easier because the Naga took me, and the time was quick, but not this time."


    "What is a Naga tribe?


    "A giant serpent tribe living underground. Before this, they put me on that back and took me down to the ground."


    "Well, that sounds easy, doesn''t it? Can''t you call me this time?


    Then Gaius put on an arm.


    "I had a lot of trouble last time and met with the Naga tribe..."


    When Gaius said so, he peered into the lake under his eyes.


    "But maybe not this time."


    Then it became the expression Karla had perceived.


    "Right. Then you have no choice. Trouble, but flying magic will slow you down."


    "Oh, let''s do that. Anyway, I don''t want to get hurt, and let''s go slow."


    "Okay. Okay, so we''re gonna need another lead, okay?


    "Copy that. Then follow me. By the way, you got a naughty heart and a little poke in the back or something, right?


    Then Carla laughed spirally with her nose.


    "Will you do that? What the fuck are you talking about? You?


    Then Gaius spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, I''m a reincarnator, right? This is probably what we''re talking about, but I think when we''re reincarnated, it''s when we grow up. I can''t be sure because I don''t have all my memories, but according to some memories, I do."


    Carla nodded intriguingly at Gaius'' talk.


    "Hmm. Ever since I grew up... well I guess so"


    "Oh, yeah. So? I''m reincarnating and reborn into a baby... not entirely returning to the baby, but I feel pretty young in the contents as well."


    "... does that mean?


    "I guess I''m dragged by the flesh and the spirit rejuvenates. It feels more like a young man than a middle-aged man."


    "... Hmm. How many is that?


    "Right...... about twenty?


    When Gaius said so, Carla nodded with a difficult face.

 1114 Episode One Hundred and Twelve: Remembering

    "You were reincarnated as an adult, but you''re twenty years old spirit in your baby''s body..."


    Carla rebelled what Gaius said.


    Then Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Yes, yes. Like that. So, I guess it feels like it''s going to grow quite a bit after that..."


    "Does that mean you''re over twenty? It''s not just the body, it''s the spirit, right?


    "Exactly. The flesh grows. Definitely. My body grows older and older. But my heart... my spirit hasn''t changed much and I''m loosely changing from being around twenty to being an adult... that''s what I feel like."


    "Then isn''t the spirit dragged by the flesh?


    "Uh-huh... because I''m unsure of my memory - I can''t tell you how clear I am... I''m actually perfectly old right before I reincarnate"


    "... I mean, when the flesh is young, it''s supposed to have an adult spirit pulled into the spirit of about twenty years old. And when you''re about twenty, you''re not getting very old this time, but you''re pretty old by the time you''re reincarnated...... you mean?


    "Yes, like that. I''m supposed to be about fifty years old in my baby''s body, dragged by the youthfulness of my body, and I''m about twenty years younger, and then, with my flesh, I grow to some extent, and at the end of the day I''m pretty old... it''s like that."


    "Hmm... that''s odd. But... right, now your flesh is about twenty years old. That means there''s gonna be a change after this, right?


    "I don''t know. Maybe it is. After this, it may age appropriately... so suddenly aging accelerates somewhere... maybe that''s what it will look like..."


    "Hmmm... you can''t tell where it is around here by comparing it to your memory, can you?


    But Gaius shook his head wide aside.


    "Yes, thank you. It''s all over the place."


    Then Carla turned into a vicious face.


    "... do you think that''s intentional?


    Then Gaius nodded heavily without getting his hair in between.


    "Definitely. Lucifer did it."


    "Well... maybe that thing around there is poking some kind of core?


    "Oh, I think so, too. You go out of your way, you must have some kind of secret. Something I don''t want Lucifer to understand..."


    "Hmm... that''s an interesting talk inside. So, you gave me that talk because my flesh was rejuvenated?


    "Yes. Carla said she was deliberately changing her language because her flesh was young, didn''t she?


    "Oh, it''s too disproportionate to talk like before in this figure. Until I switched to the right language for the year."


    "I have no objection to that. Because if you talked like before with that look, everyone you heard would be surprised. That''s why it''s okay that I changed the way I talk. But..."


    When Gaius said so, he looked soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    "But... I guess, Carla, I feel like I''m young, too"


    That''s what Gaius said and waited for Carla to respond.

 1115 Episode One Hundred and Thirteen: Harm

    "... me? ����


    "Yes, Carla did."


    Carla frowned, squeezing thinly enough to meditate on her right eye or not to stare at Gaius.


    "... you''re not kidding, are you?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders gently.


    "It''s not like that. At first, I thought I just felt rejuvenated because I changed the way I spoke, but I knew I was."


    "... I''m not sure myself..."


    "Maybe. It took me quite a while until I realized my mental age was a lot stranger."


    "Hmm... isn''t it just a matter of mood? Honestly, I feel good about my flesh being young, too. Isn''t that the only thing that''s creating that kind of atmosphere?


    "Uh-huh, maybe when they say that. But I don''t know, I don''t think that''s all."


    "Well... well, there''s an empirical example of you. Maybe you''re right."


    "Yeah. It''s just, that''s why we''re talking about everything. Actually, it''s not like that''s inconvenient."


    "Well, you sure do. Assuming it''s true that the spirit has been rejuvenated, that doesn''t mean it''s harmful. I lost my memory and forgot a few spells. It''s a problem, but I don''t think so."


    "Oh, so well... that''s not all we''re talking about"


    "But if Lucifer really erases the memories around here, maybe it''s actually harmful just because you don''t realize it."


    Gaius was surprised by Carla''s allegations.


    "... indeed... is there any real harm... when you say something like that, you wonder if it is..."


    Then Carla laughed niggly.


    "But, well, it''s not like we can verify the area. Let''s leave this matter alone for now."


    Gaius also nodded at Carla''s suggestion.


    "Right. Don''t know how much you''ve thought about it, just don''t think about it."


    "That''s the thing. Then let''s hurry ahead again. You got a lot ahead of you, don''t you?


    "Oh, it''s gonna be a long, winding road all the way up to a great end."


    "Then you won''t have a choice but to talk forever in this place. Let''s get out of here."


    That''s what Carla said and encouraged Gaius.


    Gaius also nodded loudly and looked at the cave.


    "Right. If we don''t leave early, we''ll never get to hell. Okay, so do you want to go quickly"


    When Gaius said so, he exhaled one sigh lightly and then slowly rose.


    And then I peered into the cave again. No, I slowly went down.


    When Carla dropped off her back, she sighed just as lightly, shaking her neck lightly once or quietly after Gaius.

 1116 Episode One Hundred and Fourteen: Huge Underground Space

    "... Hmm... for now the narrow cave has fallen out..."


    When Gaius magically illuminated the front, a huge underground space emerged that would be two hundred meters high.


    "Well... this is quite a sight"


    When Carla saw the magnificent scene, she leaked her admiration.


    "Sort of. No one would expect this much space at the end of that narrow cave."


    "Right. But I guess this isn''t hell yet, huh?


    "Oh, there are Polokur and Naga villages ahead. Hell will take a lot more from there. So let''s give it a rest in the village."


    "Right. Is it close to here?


    "It''s close. Enough walking. If you fly, you have one minute."


    Gaius pointed his right index finger at heaven and said:


    Carla nodded and responded immediately.


    "Then let''s fly. I don''t particularly need moderate exercise when I''m young."


    Gaius laughed at Carla''s joke.


    "Indeed. But shouldn''t you be alarmed? I thought you figured out when you''d go back to normal.


    Carla shrugged her shoulders in Gaius'' light mouth.


    "Hmm. That''s when. Now I''m gonna be terribly grateful for this painless body everywhere."


    "You''re gonna be horrible after all?


    "Naturally. I''m gonna have to tap you."


    Gaius noticed he poked a snake, distorted his mouth and shrugged his shoulder.


    "Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow."


    "Well, I thought that would happen anyway. But I didn''t mess with you. It''s a corner, so if there''s a break in that village, let''s get it over with."


    "Wait a minute! There''s no way a break can be special training! Give me a break."


    Then Carla''s face loosened slightly.


    "Well, you are. So you''re going to keep the special training until you get to hell?"


    Then Gaius was ecstatic.


    "That''s Carla! You know what I''m talking about. Let''s go as soon as we decide."


    Carla laughed at Gaius'' delightful attitude.


    "He''s a cash guy. All right, let''s go."


    With that said, Carla''s body floated.


    At the same time, Gaius floated about 10C above the ground.


    "So do you want to go"


    Gaius said, no. He jumped up with great momentum.


    And as I approached the ceiling about 200 m high, I drew a large arc and swirled sharply.


    Carla smiled lightly, rising at an overwhelming rate just like Gaius, still drawing a sharp curve at a similarly shady ceiling.


    And they started to move at explosive speeds after hitting it earlier.

 1117 Episode One Hundred and Fifteen: The Mystery of a Birdhouse

    "... I see it! It''s a birdhouse. We''ll slow it down."


    Gaius dramatically slowed down his flight speed as he looked nostalgic at the red, huge building visible under his eyes.


    Then Carla, who, like Gaius, braked suddenly, spoke with a much more blurry face.


    "... What is Trii? You mean the guy like that red stick?


    Gaius answered Carla''s question as he slowly descended.


    "Yes. This is it. It''s a birdhouse, it''s a sign of God''s passage."


    "Well... God''s..."


    Carla quietly stepped down to the ground looking intriguingly at the birdhouse inside.


    Then Gaius also descended to the ground, and now looked down at the giant birdhouse.


    "Oh, God''s. Even so, the Polokur and Naga didn''t call themselves birdhouses."


    "Really? So who named it?


    Then Gaius laughed annoyingly and loathingly.


    "Guess who? Let me guess."


    Carla jumped up one eyebrow on the sudden quiz to show discomfort.


    "Why do I suddenly have to take this quiz? It''s troublesome. Tell me."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder like he was bored.


    "Fine, nothing... ma''am, fine. You know, it was the Japanese who named this birdhouse."


    Then Carla jumped one eyebrow further.


    "Nihongine? What is that?


    Gaius answered Carla''s naturally questionable question with a good face.


    "Heh heh. Want to know?"


    An angry mark surfaced on Carla''s temple at Gaius''s thoughtful demeanor.


    Gaius saw it or panicked and said the answer immediately.


    "I''m sorry. The Japanese are the people of the country I lived in before I was reincarnated into this world."


    "... oh well. With that being said, you said that it was the language of Nihongo in the country where you lived. But why do the inhabitants of the other world name things in this world, which are also in the underground world?


    Then Gaius looked in trouble and shrugged his shoulder.


    "Come on, I''m not sure about that either. of the previous world... that''s also the Japanese stuff I lived in quite a bit in this world..."


    "... so there''s something else in common with the world here and there? Among other things, you lived... in a country called Nihon?


    "Yes, it is. I don''t know why, but maybe some other reincarnated people have built a lot in this world, and the strange thing is that there''s a lot of Japanese stuff to do."


    That is what Gaius said and twisted his neck wonderfully.

 1118 Episode One Hundred Sixteen Limited

    "Hmm... but there weren''t that many people in your country in that world, were there?


    To Carla''s question, Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Yeah, about a seventy percent of the world''s population over there."


    "You think it''s a lot for that?


    "Sort of. Sure, I can see a lot of stuff from other worlds, but I''m under the impression that Japanese stuff would do a lot."


    Then Carla put her hand on her chin and said as she thought deeply.


    "Then I guess all the reincarnates are Japanese."


    Gaius was surprised and frowned upon.


    "You mean exclusively Japanese? Is that possible? ����


    "I don''t know. I''m not an expert in reincarnation. But if I sum up what you''re saying, I suppose that''s the conclusion?


    "... but I can also see about half the stuff from other countries..."


    "Half of it... in that country called Japan, nothing but Japanese stuff? Is it a country that doesn''t incorporate anything from other countries?


    "No, that''s not true. Incorporating foreign objects as well...... oh well. You know what?"


    "That''s right. I don''t know if there are only Japanese objects in Japan, but if there are also foreign objects, this conclusion would be fine."


    Then Gaius frowned again and thought deeply.


    "... are all the reincarnated Japanese... there is certainly a part of me that can be convinced when you say that... but why are they Japanese only?... does that mean anything to you there? ����


    Carla answered Gaius'' question.


    "There will be. Apparently, Lucifer is involved. Then you''d better think you''re involved in everything that''s weird."


    "Lucifer or... maybe so. But... why does it make sense to restrict it to the Japanese?... It''s too mysterious..."


    Carla then posed further questions to Gaius, who was bewildered.


    "You, you have your old memories back, don''t you? I mean, not everything, but what about the memories of the world over there?


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "No, that''s what''s missing most of the memories of the world over there..."


    "Look at that. Then that''s where the key is. Whatever that means, it''s locked because it''s not convenient for Lucifer."


    "Well... I see... so you have vague memories... no, I actually have quite a few memories of the world over there, to be exact. But in my memory, I can see the face of the person I''m talking to blurry, or the similarly picturesque and sumptuous. So... Lucifer wanted to hide it..."


    Gaius nodded lightly and repeatedly with his neck vertically, giving him a convincing look.

 1119 Episode One Hundred and Seventeen: Spiders Nest

    "Nevertheless, concealing the country name of the world over where you were born is certainly an answer."


    Carla leaned down and questioned.


    "Right... Japan... why did you hide it... why did you hide it? Does concealing it gain anything, or..."


    "Hmmm... apparently this problem isn''t like thinking about it now and getting an answer, either?


    "Right. Ah, you''ve got another inconclusive question."


    "Well don''t say that. Maybe this is like a spider''s nest."


    "A spider''s nest?


    Carla smiled lightly at Gaius''s query.


    "That''s right. It''s a spider''s nest. You look at that, and you ever wonder why spiders don''t get tangled up in the spider''s nest you built?


    "... sure... sure might be strange if you ask me... that''s a tremendous stickiness and will capture all kinds of prey, right? But I''ve certainly never seen spiders tangle themselves..."


    Then Carla nodded satisfactorily.


    "I guess so. It''s made to stay out of it."


    "Heh... well. It would be weird if it wasn''t. But... how are we supposed to stay out of this? Like spider bodies don''t stick to spider threads unlike other insects?


    Then Carla smiled and shook her head to the side.


    "It''s not. You, remember a little spider''s nest in your head."


    "In your head?... Oh, I thought of that."


    Gaius honestly thought of a spider''s nest in his head, as Carla put it.


    "Then explain the shape to yourself."


    "Shape?... Oh, yeah. First off, it''s overall round, isn''t it? There''s a center, and the yarn is stretched out to surround it... oh, and there''s a longitudinal yarn, right? Radially stretched out from the center. Since the yarn surrounding the center is stretched in such a way as to traverse its longitudinal thread, does it feel like a transverse thread?


    Then Carla nodded satisfactorily.


    "Right. A spider''s nest is a longitudinal filament that extends radially from the center and crosses with it."


    "Yeah. Right."


    "And the two yarns, the vertical yarn and the horizontal yarn, are the secrets that keep spiders from tangling in their own spider''s nest."


    Carla said so, smiling niggly.


    "Really? But it''s called two threads, but it''s not another kind, is it?


    Carla shook her neck to the side with a smile on Gaius''s question.


    "Another kind. The longitudinal and transverse yarns have different properties. Spiders use it separately."


    When Carla said so, she raised one eyebrow and looked at Gaius'' face with satisfaction.

 1120 Episode One Hundred and Eighteen: Vertical and Horizontal Yarns

    One.


    "You''re using a different kind... but how is it different?... I don''t know..."


    Then Carla nodded loudly.


    "The longitudinal thread has no viscosity at all."


    Gaius opened his mouth wide to this answer and nodded.


    "I see! Well, that''s why spiders don''t get tangled up in their own spider''s nest. It means that when you move, you only have to walk on the longitudinal thread. No?"


    "It''s not. You''re right, Gaius. You''re right."


    "I see - so you won''t get involved... but what does that have to do with what I just said?


    "Oh. Your questions will seem intricately intertwined at first glance. But the truth is, there may be a certain legality. And if I can find it, I think I might be able to get to the truth."


    "I see. Maybe so. Surely Lucifer is the only one messing with my memory. If you can find out what Lucifer''s law is... it might be easy to solve the question."


    "Well that''s the thing. So at this stage, I''m not thinking too deeply. Sooner or later... yes, you''ll find the answer in some way."


    Gaius nodded deeply at Carla''s words.


    "Right. Sooner or later."


    "That''s the thing. Then it''s time to enter the village."


    "Let''s do that. Whoa? Apparently, the Polochle have noticed us. The village will greet you with a zorro."


    "Sounds like it. Okay, then."


    Carla says, no, walked out toward the village.


    Gaius smiled lightly as he looked back from the ground at the giant birdhouse and followed Carla quietly.


    Two.


    Long time no see, Lord Gaius.


    Upak, the elder of the village of Delpa, welcomed Gaius and the others who arrived in the village with a smile.


    "It''s shabby. Suddenly, could you give me a break in the village?


    "Go ahead, take your time off"


    Gaius nodded with a smile and looked at Carla beside him.


    "Oh yeah. Carla, let me introduce you. Mr. Upak, the elder of this village. Mr. Upak, this man is my master, Carla."


    In Gaius'' introduction, Karla and Upak greeted each other.


    "Come on in, then."


    Walked out in such a way that Upak would lead the two of them.


    Gaius and the others followed their backs, smiling and meeting the Polokur and Naga who welcomed them.


    "Rest here. We also prepare meals now, later."


    "Thank you. I''ll be graciously sweet."


    Gaius smiled and said so, quickly entering the house guided by Upak.

 1121 Episode One Hundred Nineteen: Hundreds and Hundreds

    "No - I kind of miss it - it''s not that long ago"


    Gaius said as he looked around to miss the house of Upak.


    "Yes, but Lord Gaius has grown much nicer, hasn''t he?


    Said Upak as he remembered Gaius as a boy.


    "Sort of. That kind of Mr. Upak hasn''t changed at all, has it?


    Gaius joked and said.


    Then Upak smiled with a broken face as well.


    "Yes, I am already over a thousand years old, so yes, it will not change my appearance."


    Then Carla, who was listening on the edge, gave her a surprised look.


    "A thousand years old? That''s a long way to go."


    "Yes, I am the only one in this village who is over a thousand years old, even though the Polochle have a long life."


    "Hmm. People used to say things that didn''t seem right."


    Then Gaius nodded greatly.


    "That''s right. But Mr. Upak''s an elder, so he''s calm, and I don''t think he''s like that when he says he''s a thousand years old, but he''s amazed how many Polochle people like him are like a child when he says he''s a hundred years old or two."


    "Hmm... so the Polokur tribe is a tribe to which the hypothesis applies that the spirit you say is dragged by the flesh?


    "Exactly. Like a living witness to my hypothesis."


    Then Upak asked with interest.


    "Are you being asked about the relationship between spirit and body?


    Gaius answered Upak''s question.


    "Yes, I thought mental and physical age were correlated."


    Then Upak nodded greatly.


    "I see. I thought about it more than I did before."


    "And Mr. Upak? It was."


    "Yes, I think I told you about the time I lived on earth before, when the spiritual age was so different between the people on earth and me that I thought the same thing as Lord Gaius."


    "Oh, speaking of which, you said. Right, I knew it, didn''t I? Human life is long and a hundred years old. By contrast, the Polochle are almost just children. After all, we should consider our bodies and our spirits proportional."


    Then Carla said with a convincing look.


    "I see. Apparently, your hypothesis is correct. Then... my spiritual age will also be dragged by this young body a lot..."


    Then Upak gave me a strange look.


    "What does that mean?


    Then Gaius explained it to him.


    "Mr. Upak, Carla was actually an old woman until this time."

 1122 Episode One Hundred Twenty Learning Capabilities

    Then Carla''s dodgy forward kick struck Gaius''s mistletoe before Upak could react.


    "Huh!


    Gaius, too fast for Carla''s kick, couldn''t keep up with the speed at which he could put his strength into his belly, folding his body into a letter to smother.


    "Who''s the old lady? Don''t be rude."


    Gaius then lodged a complaint against Carla with a distressed look on his face.


    "... no, that''s true... how did you see that..."


    Then Carla''s spinning kick burst without waiting for Gaius to finish saying it.


    Gaius was so shocked that his face snapped that he was blown to the corner of the room.


    "Did I say something? Am I?"


    Carla said as she placed her hands on her own hips and gently raised her chin and looked down at Gaius.


    Gaius then raised a further protest as his head clasped with shock.


    "... cum!... it''s terrible... it''s too bad... it''s irrational... because what else can I say... how sharply Carla used to look..."


    Then Carla jumped up gently.


    And drawing a beautiful parabola, he landed on Gaius''s groin lying quietly.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"


    Gaius shrugged so much that he had no more face for the severe pain.


    Then Carla, still standing over Gaius'' groin, looked down with a frightened face.


    "Don''t you have the ability to learn? Damn, you''re stupid!"


    Carla quietly descended from Gaius''s groin, whining so.


    And he spoke quietly, but with absolute force, to Upak, who had an alternating expression without surprise and fear.


    "What, it''s true that you''re young. I was going somewhere a little different. I see... you''ve been young for decades..."


    Then Upak pulled his cheeks and opened his mouth desperately as he stiffened his face.


    "... well did... what would you say... congratulations..."


    Then Carla''s eyes flashed as sharp as a beast in an instant.


    Upak opened his fearful mouth very gently, a step backwards.


    "Hmm... well, I''m not really in the mood for congratulations"


    To Carla''s words, Upak stroked his chest down relieved.


    But there again Gaius recovered from the stuffiness and pinched his mouth.


    "... Look at that. Congratulations mean you didn''t like what you looked like before... I knew what you looked like..."


    But the words of Gaius were undoubtedly dispelled by Carla, who moved instantly.


    With Gaius screaming......

 1123 Episode One Hundred Twenty-One: Selling

    "By the way, is there a long way to go ahead?


    Carla asked Gaius with a face that didn''t eat anything.


    But Gaius did not respond to it and silenced himself with a musty face.


    "Oh, are you still mad?


    "... isn''t that natural? Whatever it takes, it''s too much. You said you stopped by to take a break from the village, but then you accumulated extra fatigue."


    "Hmm. You can''t heal Chacha with such healing magic. I don''t care how much healing magic you''re not good at, it''s easy for you to do this kind of thing, right?


    "If you use magic, you''ll be tired."


    "What are you talking about? The only thing you''re selling is your total amount of magic is endless."


    Then Gaius got cocky.


    "Wait a minute. I don''t know. I just don''t know."


    Then Carla raised her mouth angle and smiled hatefully.


    "Huh. So there are other sales, right? Say it. Don''t hesitate to tell me if there''s another part of you that beats me."


    Then Gaius gently pulled his cheek.


    "... No, it''s not that I''m winning over Carla... Well, compared to the public, there are a lot of good parts..."


    "What. That''s a lot of bad teeth. Look, you''re talking to me right now, okay? Then it wouldn''t matter what the public talks about. You''re going out big against me because you think there''s a part of you that''s winning over me, right?


    "... no, it''s not like that..."


    "Then don''t say it. Greatly."


    "... I didn''t mean to sound great..."


    "I said the same thing. Look, I''ll make sure you''re clear. The only thing you''re selling right now is total magic. You got that?


    Then Gaius nodded, unacceptably.


    "... ok. I get it. Totally......"


    Gaius said bumping like he had no choice.


    Then Carla frowned and asked back.


    "What?


    Then Gaius finally noticed Carla''s relentless push.


    "It''s nothing. Okay."


    Gaius bowed his head in the form of a complete surrender.


    Then Carla finally nodded back with a satisfied look on her face.


    "Yes. That''s how you have to be honest with me from the start. That guy named you... he''s a very troublesome idiot apprentice."


    Carla said away in a gentle sigh.


    Although Gaius had some inner thoughts, he gave up and remained bowed his head, saying that he had nowhere more to gain where he defied Carla.

 1124 Episode One Hundred Twenty-two, Sleeper.

    "Fluffy... well slept..."


    Gaius lifted his hands wide and nodded as he did not get out of bed.


    Then Carla, who was already awake and sitting in a chair, called out.


    "It''s sleepy - not at all. I won''t be able to get to Astarot for long."


    Carla blurred so, shrugging her shoulders and leaking her exhale.


    Then Gaius said with an unsatisfactory look on his face.


    "No, no, I hope I didn''t have to be so shy because I slept a little. It''s not like Astarot''s gone."


    "That''s not the problem. I''m talking about your relaxation."


    "I''m not relaxed... I''m not just a little tired."


    "Why are you so tired of this? Even though we moved a lot."


    "No, that leaves me with a special training fatigue. ''Cause that was really hard..."


    "Hmm. To that extent... not at all..."


    Carla distorted her beautiful face with anger and sighed from the bottom of her heart.


    Gaius, who saw it, realized that his flag color was poor and tried to break this talk off early.


    "No, you''re right. Sure looks like he''s been asleep a long time, and should we leave soon?


    Then Carla laid her hand on her hips and said with a full smile.


    "... right. I told you before, I guess I''ll just flush it from my right ear to my left ear anyway. Then let''s get out of here."


    "Right. No, of course I take Carla''s words to heart, don''t I? But I''m a little behind schedule, so you''d better leave early."


    Then Carla put her hand on her head, and she looked even more frightened.


    "... ugh. Really, a guy named you... is doing well or something... okay. I''m leaving!


    When Carla said off as she was ready, Gaius raised her right hand reflexively and posed for salute with a pinned and stretched fingertip on her right temple.


    "Copy that!


    Carla took the deepest sigh when she saw Gaius like that.


    "... not at all... really a guy named you..."


    Gaius realized that his actions had made Carla''s heart certificate even worse, and he walked to the corner of the room early to disappear early, turning the door knob in a hurry and jumping out of the room.


    "No - no. If you''re saying something very good, don''t let them train you by chance... be careful..."


    Gaius shrugged so gently, shrugging his shoulders and exhaling in relief.

 1125 Episode One Hundred Twenty-three: The Blue Big Hole

    One.


    "Bye, Mr. Upak, thank you for your help"


    He bowed his head slightly to greet Upak, whom Gaius seemed to regret.


    Then Upak said with sincere regret.


    "Really? I wanted to throw a welcome banquet because you were here..."


    "No, it''s the mountains that want to do that. We need to hurry up a little bit, so please come back for the feast."


    "Really...... ok. If that''s the case, you can''t help it. I hope you''re safe on the road."


    "Thank you very much. Bye, Mr. Upak, again. Everyone in the Polochle tribe too. And all the Naga people."


    Gaius also gave farewell greetings to the many Polokur and Naga tribes who would refrain behind Upak.


    Then the Polochle raised their right hands, and raised their voices of parting in unison.


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    And instead of being able to speak, the Naga tribes spared their farewell by wielding their own elbows so hard that the noise sounded like a boom.


    "Okay, guys, I''m coming"


    Gaius says, no, he turned back his crooked heel.


    And he slowly walked out with the adorable hanging voice of the Polochle.


    Two.


    An hour for Gaius and the others to leave the village of the Polokur tribe and fly fast.


    Gaius'' nose reacted sensitively.


    "Whoa! I''m here! The smell on this nose. Definitely. Almost there."


    Carla reacted quickly to Gaius''s words.


    "Well, that''s enough. Have you gone to hell yet?"


    Then as Gaius continued his high-speed flight, he put up one index finger on his left hand and shook it several times to the left and right.


    "No, no, not yet. Soon you''ll see the passage to hell."


    "Hmm. Is that what you''re saying... well, the ground is turning white as a matter of fact?


    Karla was right, unlike before, the ground had changed dramatically from earthy to white, like a snowfield.


    "Oh. If we go soon... Look, I see it. The blue spot looks like that ocean. It''s the gateway to hell."


    Gaius was right, and in front of it we could see a big hole as blue as a sea that would fall out.


    "Well... this is definitely as blue as the sea. Let''s just say it''s a beautiful view..."


    "Right. Sure... but you don''t know who this blue is."


    "Yeah? How do you know who blue is? Is there a problem, too?


    Asked by Carla, Gaius answered the question as he slowed down a bit.


    "No, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it... just... wondering why it''s so blue..."


    Although Gaius once thought he had a suspicion of radioactive material because of its bluishness when he peered into this great hole, he thought it would be hard to explain it to Carla, a resident of another world, in an attempt to mislead the conversation appropriately.

 1126 Episode One Hundred Twenty-four: The Blue Land

    As Gaius and the others dived into the blue great hole about 300M in diameter, there was a vast, fringeless desolate earth stretching out even bluer and brighter.


    "... Well, here''s the problem"


    Gaius descended into the blue earth or muttered quietly as he looked around.


    Carla immediately blamed it.


    "What''s the problem?


    Gaius looked at Karla and answered.


    "No, actually, the last time I came here, the water conductor was waiting for me."


    "Well, there''s a water conductor."


    "Yes, but we can''t expect that this time"


    "Why?


    "The conductor... probably hasn''t woken up yet."


    Carla captured that Gaius''s way of saying it was subtle and thought about it a little before asking.


    "... that doesn''t mean you''re still asleep, does it?


    Then Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Exactly. I''m not sleeping. I think he''s probably still on probation."


    Then Carla shook her head vertically many times to give her a convincing look.


    "I see. I mean, like Astarot, the conductor got hit by Satan, and he was in a state of provisional death."


    "Yes, the conductor was Karin, Astalot''s wife."


    "Hmm... I know. He must have been Delkia''s sister, too, huh?


    "Correct. That Delkia should be in a state of provisional death, too. Well, I hope Mr. Shester''s right."


    "Then there''s no doubt about it. What Shester says is far more credible than what you say."


    Then Gaius'' cheeks cramped lightly.


    "... distant... distant, whatever..."


    Then Carla said away without getting her hair in between.


    "Shut up. Don''t pay attention to the details. So, what do we do? Can you go to hell without a guide?


    Gaius tilted his neck at Carla''s inquiry.


    "... no well, I was wondering if I could figure it out..."


    Then Carla frowned and glared at Gaius.


    "I mean, that''s it. So it''s just a hit. Not at all... there''s no guarantee that we can cure Astaloto in the first place, and this whole journey is just a hit..."


    "Well, yeah, maybe you can fix it."


    "Maybe, right? That''s why I''m saying it''s just a hit."


    "No, well, I admit it... you agreed with Carla. That''s why you two got here, isn''t it?


    Then again Carla put her hand on her hips and exhaled a deep sigh.


    "Sort of. Actually, there''s a chance that you and I could cure it. It''s just... that and this is gonna be a conversation after we get to hell, right?


    When Carla said so, it was to gaze at Gaius again.

 1127 Episode One Hundred Twenty-Five: On the Rock Skin

    "Well, let''s not say that, let''s look. Maybe if we both look, we''ll find him pretty early, huh?


    Gaius said against Carla in a light-hearted way.


    Then Carla found out and frowned.


    "That''s why I''m telling you not to say things in good shape, right? A guy named you always does. When it''s inconvenient for you, you just say what''s appropriate to change your mind."


    "No, no, no, you wouldn''t, would you? Well, there may be somewhat appropriate places..."


    "Not somewhat. Much."


    "No, well... maybe... anyway! It doesn''t start without looking for the entrance. Let''s just find it."


    Then Carla shook her head in a sigh.


    "... I don''t have a choice... so is there some kind of landmark on that hell entrance?


    Asked by Carla, Gaius twisted his neck to remember past events and began to think with his gaze toward heaven.


    Then Gaius'' expression gradually turned into something dark.


    "... Speaking of which, there may not be..."


    "So how am I supposed to find him?


    Carla asked Gaius with mild anger.


    Gaius then answered in such a way as to draw his cheeks and be afraid as he sweated cold on his forehead.


    "... uh... what do we do?


    Then Carla''s upper-round kick hit Gaius directly in the side of the head.


    Gaius didn''t stop blowing up and finally stopped after going around like a stone rolling down the ground for about ten meters.


    "... terrible..."


    Gaius, who stuck his body against hard rock skin, protested Karla with a crying face.


    But the voice was to be extinguished by the loud voice of Carla''s wrath.


    "What''s so terrible about it! I know you''re worse! How dare you bring me so far away from here! I''m just kidding. Damn it!


    Carla yelled at Gaius with the momentum that impelled her furious hair heaven.


    Gaius slowly rose as he scraped his body scraped by rock skin.


    "... ''Cause you can''t help it... I forgot..."


    Then Gaius'' face, now Carla''s drop kick captured accurately.


    Gaius blew up about 10m this time and again, the feather hitting his whole body so hard that he said he didn''t like rock skin again.


    "... Gu... is this a special training? ����


    Then Karla instantly penetrated.


    "No! This is just a gateway to my anger!


    When Carla said so, she made as loud a noise as she could and snorted.

 1128 Episode One Thousand Twenty-six Signal

    "... well, let''s find it anyway..."


    I told Gaius to peek in from the bottom to ask Carla how she was feeling.


    Carla put her arms together and told her to throw up with a full smile on her face.


    "... that seems the only way. This idiot apprentice..."


    "... uh... well, I won''t deny it. This time..."


    "What is it this time? There will always be no deniable ingredients."


    "... well, yes..."


    "Hmm! We''ll just have to find it anyway. I just don''t know how to find it... do you have any clues? Whatever, don''t even think about it!


    Carla told me and Gaius meditated and thought with his eyes to twist out his memory.


    "Yeah... nothing... nothing..."


    "Don''t you have something? How did that water guide find the gateway to hell? I don''t think so."


    "Hey, that''s... Karin made some kind of clap-out call where there''s nothing. Then suddenly the ground cracked... and the gateway to hell opened..."


    "... Did I say Karin? Is that Karin, Astarot''s wife?


    "Oh, yeah. That Karin. You picked me up last time with Astarot''s life. But this time... I would be in a state of temporary death with Astalot and Delkia..."


    "You mean... so Karin really punched a hole where there was nothing?


    Gaius desperately recalled the last event.


    "... uhhh... there was nothing wrong with that... I said a call where there was nothing completely different..."


    "Hmm... what kind of honking was that?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "That''s... ho! What..."


    Then Carla became even more frightened.


    "What, what''s that?


    "I don''t care what you say... it was, so I can''t help it"


    "Hmm... I mean, it was more like some kind of signal than magic?


    Gaius nodded at Carla''s guess.


    "Yeah. I think I probably did. But the gateway to hell is there to stop God from breaking in, but if you''re a high-ranking demon, you can open it easily..."


    "I knew it. I mean, that''s just a signal. So... we still can''t..."


    Carla had a deep wrinkle between her eyebrows when she said so.


    Gaius completely lost his position and shrunk into smaller pieces.


    Then Carla looked like she had come up with something.


    "... Gaius, you, you just got close to Delkia''s men, didn''t you?


    "Oh, you mean Dove? Then... yeah. Well, can you say it''s close?


    Then Carla, hearing Gaius''s answer, smiled invincibly niggardly.

 1129 Episode One Hundred Twenty-seven Calling

    "Then it''s easy to talk."


    Carla said confidently.


    Gaius asked back with a strange look on his face.


    "... what the hell kind of hand did you come up with?


    Then Carla said with even more confidence, quickening up her jaw.


    "What, you just have to call that dove in here"


    Then Gaius looked at him saying ''A''.


    "I see, well. It''s a simple story, for sure. Nah... but can you really call it in?


    "You don''t know that unless you try. But it would be better to keep searching for the entrance here forever without any idea."


    "That''s right. All right, let''s do it anyway."


    Gaius said so, taking a gentle, deep breath.


    Carla nodded satisfied to see how it was going.


    "Okay? You think so strongly of Dove, don''t you? You know what I mean?


    "Oh, because I''m the one who knows Dove. I know. Concentrate your consciousness and think of Dove. Skip your consciousness and look for the dove that would be under here if you could do that. Right?


    "Exactly. Look, when you find Dove, you''re gonna send me a signal, okay? I''ll amplify your consciousness. That way you''ll be able to cross this wall of hell and speak to Dove''s consciousness."


    Gaius nodded loudly at Carla''s words.


    "All right, then I''ll try"


    With that said, Gaius meditated his eyes quietly.


    And breathed heavily and slowly, and used plenty of time to spit it out quietly again.


    Gaius took that very deep, long deep breath several times, slightly opening his lid and half-eyed.


    Carla gave a satisfying grin capturing Gaius''s very focused appearance from the front.


    (... Hmm. Not bad. The depth and speed of concentration are impeccable. Damn, do what you can...)


    Carla sighed lightly, blurring as usual in her heart.


    Then Gaius'' right hand moved just at that time.


    Carla checked it out and meditated immediately and went into intensive work herself.


    And quickly assimilated into Gaius'' consciousness, he spoke without speaking out.


    (... What do you say? Did you find him?


    (... Oh, I found it. Does it even look like Carla? prestigious with that �i face)


    (... oh, that one. Sounds tough inside)


    (... tough. Well, yeah. It''s actually pretty strong.)


    (... right. Well, I guess so. It must be the nearest side of Delkia)


    (... that sort of thing. Well, I''ll talk to you soon...)


    Once Gaius broke off his conversation with Carla, he was once again focusing and bringing his consciousness closer to Dove.

 1130 Chapter 128 Communication

    "... yeah? ����


    Dove, who proceeded quietly and slowly in his footsteps through the vast stretching hallway within the vast mansion inhabited by Delchia, the highest demon to unite the first tier of hell, was distracted by something and stopped and looked back.


    But there was no one behind it in particular, and Dove just had a strange look on his face.


    "... are you out of your mind..."


    Groaning so, Dove turned forward again and walked out quietly.


    But after a while, Dove stopped again.


    "... what? ����


    Dove looked back again, but there was still no one there.


    "... No, there''s something... there''s got to be..."


    Dove glanced at the void.


    But there was still nothing there.


    "... who is it? Show yourself..."


    Dove glanced further at the void and said away with awesomeness.


    Then a slight but vocal thing popped into Dove''s ear.


    "... who? Sounds good..."


    Dove focused his consciousness and listened to a slight voice.


    Then it finally came into Dove''s ear as a solid one.


    (... dove... dove...)


    "... who? Who the hell is calling my name? ����


    (... can you hear me?... Dove... it''s me... it''s Gaius...)


    Then suddenly a grin appeared on Dove''s rugged face.


    "Gaius! Gaius Schneider is the one talking to me!?


    (... right... right... Dove, looks like you finally heard me, huh? ����


    "Mm-hmm. That sounded clear. Sure, this sounds like Gaius Schneider''s voice."


    (... oh yeah. It''s not fake. The real Gaius Schneider��)


    "Right. Long time no see. But what the hell is going on with this approach?


    Dove bumped his doubts into Gaius.


    (... Oh, I''m actually at the gateway to hell right now, but I can''t move on from there. So I''m using a little special method to talk to Dove...)


    Then Dove laughed out loud.


    "I see, well. You did come to hell last time with Master Karin''s guidance, didn''t you? Then no wonder you''re stuck at the gateway to hell, even if you''re here now. All right, all right. Let''s go over there now."


    (... I appreciate that. Please, Dove...)


    Yeah, but I don''t know where you are.


    (... that''s okay. I know where the dove is from here, so just open the entrance and we''ll be on our way to rendezvous here...)


    "Right. Then come. Wait for me."


    When Dove said so, he smiled and now began walking again in the long hallway with quick feet.

 1131 Episode One Hundred Twenty-nine: Reunion in Hell

    "... there he is! Dove! Long time no see!


    Gaius shouted aloud as he captured Dove nestled beside the ground, more packed and torn than above, as he was flying at high speeds with Carla.


    Then Dove, majestically nestled on a gothic rock skin, smiled and voiced against Gaius as he drew a slower curve than the sky.


    "... um. I realize it''s been a really long time. Haven''t you grown a lot, Gaius?"


    Dove stared at Gaius with a caged look of nostalgia.


    Then Gaius landed firmly on the ground and said in a slight lighting as he slowly approached the dove.


    "Sort of. You probably don''t know that by looking at it, do you?


    "... right. Suppose we ran into each other all of a sudden all over town, you wouldn''t know."


    "Right. And Dove hasn''t changed."


    Then Dove looked up and laughed.


    "... that would be so. Because I am the devil. Nothing changes at all in just a few years after a long life."


    "Right ~. Ah! Right. I have to introduce you."


    When Gaius said so, he looked back and pointed to Carla with his left hand.


    "Dove, this is Carla. He''s my master''s archdeacon. Carla, this is the dove we talked about earlier."


    By Gaius'' introduction, they shook hands smiling.


    "... I''ve heard of it. Carla the Great Magic Instructor. Right, Gaius, your master."


    "Oh, since I was a little girl. Most of the time it was old... no, nothing."


    Gaius quickly clasped his mouth, perceiving that Carla''s eyes glowed sharply at that moment, although he tried to portray the former Carla in an easy way.


    But Dew and Dove, who knew nothing about Gaius''s circumstances, asked in surprise.


    "... yeah? Lowe... what is that?


    "No, no, no, it''s nothing. It''s nothing, Dove. Hi. I''m getting tired here. I tend to talk about weird things. So never mind. It''s really nothing. Really."


    Gaius managed to round up the dove by arranging words like rapid-fire cannons.


    "... Hmm. Right, you''re feeling tired. All right, then let''s try to get to Master Delkia''s mansion as soon as possible. Get some rest there."


    "Oh, right. I''d appreciate it if you would. I''ve been flying around a lot, so I''m really tired."


    "... ok. Then let''s say we leave."


    "Let''s do that. So, is the Delchia Mansion close to here?


    Then Dove said with a laugh, pointing to the streets of hell peeking from the rift on the ground.


    "... you''ll see it over there. You should go first if you want. If you fly fast, you''ll be there in seconds."

 1132 Episode One Thousand Thirty: Whats in the Astalot Mansion

    "... no... guhhhhhhhhhh..."


    This and the scream of Gaius, who sank himself into the large tub of a huge bath of very luxurious design, occupying the corner of the vast Delchian mansion, echoed the marble walls greatly.


    "... uhh... say bathing is the best way to relieve fatigue... I knew it... don''t smudge yourself in the wound... ahhh..."


    Gaius leaked a sigh of relief as he felt the countless abrasions he sustained on his body, with moderately warm warm water smudging and painful, but more than that, his whole body loosened up and his body unraveled.


    "... Nevertheless, I guess this was just a little bit of a hit..."


    As for this trip to hell, Gaius reflected a little on the fact that although he remembered but came to the momentum with all the auspicious days, he just didn''t have any recounts.


    "... but I managed to get this far... ok..."


    Although Gaius reflected only slightly, either because of his natural aptitude and optimism, or he forgot about it lightly.


    "... Well, then... oh well. This is the Delkia Mansion, and I assume that means Delkia is here in a state of temporary death? ����


    Then the voice answering Gaius'' soliloquy burst into a vast bath.


    "... No, there is no Master Delchia here..."


    It is a dove.


    "Oh dove. What? Delkia''s not here? Why?"


    "... Master Delchia is in Astarotto''s mansion..."


    "Why? Didn''t you bring him here?


    "... um. Astarot''s mansion is recovering faster than here."


    "Really? He said he''s recovering fast... and that there''s some special mechanism for Astalotto''s mansion?


    "... well yes. There are dragon tears in Astarot''s mansion..."


    Then Gaius jumped up reflexively.


    "Even the dragon tears!? Seriously!?


    Gaius'' too intense reaction also surprised the servant dove, enough to turn his body back.


    "... what''s the matter with you?... Are you also interested in dragon tears?


    "I do! It''s a lot! I mean, isn''t that one dragon tear? No, you mean maybe Astalot got the dragon tears from that time? Hey, Dove, answer me! Is it recent that Astarot got the dragon tears!?


    Pushed by the momentum of Gaius, Dove said as he managed to re-establish his feelings and quietly slowly put one foot in the tub, even as he gave a surprise look.


    "... not recently... a long time ago"


    "Right. Then I figured I meant a different guy from that dragon tear. Does this mean there are more than one dragon tear..."


    When Gaius groaned so, he frowned and often thought about it.

 1133 Story One Thousand Thirty-One Causes

    "... you seem a lot obsessed with dragon tears?


    Said as Dove slowly sank himself into the tub, watching Gaius crap.


    Then Gaius, who had often stood up and pondered silently, replied back to me, folding his hips to soak in the tub again, as did Dove.


    "... sort of. Dragon tears have many causes..."


    "... well. Is that a thousand years of dragon entanglement?


    Then Gaius nodded loudly and slowly.


    "Discover. Exactly."


    "... are you still right... then you''re in trouble?


    Gaius looked surprised at Dove''s words.


    "Really?... No, it''s troublesome if it comes from me, as they say, but even if it''s a high-ranking demon dove, is a thousand year old dragon a troublesome existence?


    Then Dove nodded loudly and slowly this time.


    "... oh. Thousand-year-old dragons are a pain in the ass for us demons. The dragon itself is troublesome in the first place. Among other things... because it''s special."


    "Oh really... Well, it does feel special to be a dragon."


    "... Hmm... well, yeah"


    Then Gaius raised the corner of his mouth with a niggling, mean look on his face and asked Dove.


    "I hear things that don''t... what''s a dragon?


    Then Dove unwittingly snorted and laughed bitterly.


    "... I don''t know... honestly, I don''t know on my level"


    Then Gaius looked even more mean and said, peeking into the dove from below.


    "That means the level on the dove... that means the most devilish Astalots would know, right?


    Then Dove smiled unexpectedly.


    "... I guess. Perhaps, but you will also know Astarot about the identity of the Thousand Years Dragon."


    "Hey, purposefully saying who the Thousand Years Dragon is means you''re certain that the Thousand Years Dragon has a secret, right? And that''s where I know Dove."


    "... right. Apparently there''s a secret to that one. It''s also... apparently divinely entangled..."


    Then Gaius'' eyes softly narrowed as soon as possible, making him a vicious face.


    "... God is involved... I knew God would be involved here as well..."


    "... but I also know that God is involved, but I don''t know anything about the details"


    "So you mean Top Secret, huh? So Dove, who is supposed to be a high-ranking demon, knows the secret, but only the highest-ranking demons know the details."


    Then Dove nodded loudly and slowly again.


    "... that''s what I''m talking about"

 1134 Episode One Thousand Thirty-two: Proper

    "Nah, I see... I knew Astarot and the others would have to come back to life."


    Gaius laughed niggardly and said.


    Then, a dove immersed in water right next door gave a surprised look.


    "... that it''s a resurrection? Are you going to tell me you can bring the Delkias back to life?


    To the surprise dove, Gaius said with a further grin.


    "Oh, I''m going to try. My total magic is inexhaustible. That plus, if Carla''s capable.


    Think you might be able to resurrect me, huh?


    "... no, but... that''s really what happened... even our high-ranking demons gave up..."


    Then Gaius turned out to be an unexpected face.


    "Only high-ranking demons? The highest demons didn''t try to resurrect the Astarots?


    Then Dove shook his neck wide to the side.


    "... don''t... because the top guys aren''t very friendly in the first place."


    "Ha-ha. I see. So you''re saying that all but the three Astarots are enemies?


    "... no, not everyone is an enemy. Some people are close. But they''re all in the attack system. No one is good at healing magic. Not so much because the highest demons are all attacking systems in the first place. Even if we were all close, it wouldn''t have been possible to revive them."


    "Hmm... I guess we can''t even... me and Carla are attacking..."


    "... Hmm, right. Because this is all appropriate. No matter how much total magic is inexhaustible, isn''t it a little harsh?


    Gaius became a difficult face for Dove''s words.


    "... uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    That''s when Gaius tried to get back into reflection mode, and all of a sudden his face was parched and brighter.


    "That''s right! Some high-ranking demons are good at healing magic, aren''t they? Then why don''t you ask those people to help you? If Carla amplifies my total amount of inexhaustible magic and asks the healing magic specialists to use it... shouldn''t she?


    Then Dove''s face also became brighter.


    "... I see. Then maybe we can..."


    "Right? If that''s the case, I''d like to get ready soon... but there weren''t any Astarots here. For now, we''re going to the Astalotto Mansion, and then we''re going to gather its healing magic specialists. Dove, can you do me a favor?


    Then Dove nodded forcefully.


    "... I understand. Arrange for the healing magicians to be sent to Astarot''s house as soon as possible. And... prepare a sumptuous meal for your belly before you leave..."


    Gaius nodded with a full grin.

 1135 Episode One Thousand Thirty-three: Massive Cuisine

    "... wow!


    As Gaius entered the dining room, a white tablecloth was illuminated by a sumptuous chandelier, and a tremendous number of luxurious dishes lined the glittering table.


    As Gaius was taken aback by surprise, his salary came softly closer and whispered softly in his ear.


    "Enjoy yourself"


    When Gaius was even more surprised by the act and freaked out his body, Carla came from behind it with graceful footsteps.


    "What are you stopping at? Out of the way."


    When Carla said so, she pushed Gaius into the dining room.


    "Huh. That''s a lot of money in there. Then don''t hesitate."


    When Carla said so, she took a large, white, empty dish placed vertically at the edge of a long table.


    Then he moved slowly and began to color the dishes on the long table vertically.


    "... sounds like you''re used to something"


    When Gaius muttered like he was talking to himself, Carla heard him in that hellish ear.


    "What? You''re used to it? That''s because you live a long time. I''m used to seeing this much cooking. I mean, you''re from the Schneider family, so you wouldn''t be surprised."


    "Well, yes, but somehow when I came to this Delchian mansion before, they didn''t serve this much food..."


    "Really?


    "Yeah. I think it was more qualitative..."


    Then Dove came from behind in a quiet foothold.


    "... what''s up? Why are you standing there like that?


    Dove discovered Gaius still nestled at the entrance to the dining room and asked with a surprised face.


    Then Gaius looked back and asked, tilting his little neck.


    "No, you know... I don''t remember seeing such a lavish dish when I was taken care of here before..."


    Then Dove laughed joyfully high.


    "... I guess that is. When you first came here, there was, of course, Master Delkia."


    Then Gaius pinned up one eyebrow.


    "Does that... mean Delkia was mean to me?


    Dove laughed even louder as Gaius said so in a bullying mood.


    "... no, you''re not, Gaius. Not so."


    "Well, what do you say? That''s crazy."


    Dove laughed funny-hearted at Gaius questioning him.


    "... I think you''ll find out when you think about it."


    "... I don''t know if you even think about it?


    Gaius did not put it down for a moment and inquired.


    So Dove had no choice but to teach Gaius the truth.


    "... it''s a diet. Gaius, you were attached to Delkia''s diet."


    Gaius pulled his cheeks and became the top of the Buddha in the less boring of the truth.

 1136 Episode One Thousand Thirty-four: Delkias Rank

    "... so the demons who were good at healing magic got together?


    Asked Dove as Gaius rubbed his swollen stomach all over the cup.


    Then Dove nodded confidently.


    "... oh, we are continuously assembling at Master Astalotto''s mansion. You''re the only ones left."


    "Copy that. Then leave as soon as your stomach''s settled."


    Then Carla, who was gracefully sipping tea beside her, pinched her mouth.


    "I''d like to ask you, the demons who are good at healing magic don''t have the highest ranked demons, do they?


    Dove nodded loudly at Carla''s query.


    "... right. Everyone is high, but not high."


    "Is that because you still can''t do it without an offensive system to get to the top?


    "... right. Our rank is determined by our quadrennial replacement battle. If you don''t win that, you can''t be in the highest position. For that matter, it''s still difficult if you''re not in the attack system."


    "Hmm... every four years... is there such a thing..."


    Then Gaius broke in.


    "Oh, with that said, you''ve heard it before. There''s something similar in the world I was in front of, and it''s called the Olympics, but it''s so exciting. But hell, that''s gonna be more exciting."


    Then Dove nodded loudly.


    "... I don''t know what that Olympic Games and what they look like, but the replacement fight is going to be so exciting. That''s because the demons of Hell will be watching the game in total mobilization. It''s going to be very busy."


    "Heh - I still want to see it...... Is that if the Astarots were well, I knew they would compete?


    "... No, because Master Astalotto is the highest of the highest ranks, so he is seldom nominated. I can tell you there''s very little to fight for."


    "Oh well, was only the lower one to nominate the upper one? Then do you like to nominate the highest Astarot?"


    "... that''s what I''m talking about"


    Then I realized there was Gaius.


    "Wait a minute... By that I mean... the lowest of the highest ranks will be nominated..."


    "... well yes"


    "What do you mean... Delkia''s very busy?


    Then Dove laughed bitterly.


    "... No, that''s not true. Master Delkia is one of the best."


    "Is that it? Is that right?


    "... Oh, sure, the lower the rank of hell, the higher it goes. Therefore, it is impossible to think that the rank of Delkia-sama, who dominates the most upper layers, is low, but this top layer is a breakwater when God strikes. Therefore, among the highest ranks, Master Delkia is in charge."


    "... oh, nah - I see. That''s the thing. Which means Delkia''s pretty strong."


    Then Dove nodded satisfactorily.


    "... that''s what I''m talking about"

 1137 Chapter 135: Old Cheng

    "Okay, so what do you say we leave"


    Gaius stood up completely and pounded his stomach gently, he said intently.


    Then Karla on the side slowly rose up as well.


    "Right. It doesn''t even start when you''re just nagging here. Let''s get down to business."


    Then Dove nodded loudly and said.


    "... then let me show you. Follow me."


    Dove said, "Turn your heels back and start walking towards the exit of the dining room.


    Gaius nodded lightly with Cocun as he looked at Carla, continuing after Dove.


    "Stairs down to the basement, right?


    Dove nodded without even turning around to ask Gaius.


    "... yes"


    "I miss you inside. I didn''t know we were going to go down there again."


    "... emotional? Yeah, it was a long time ago, huh?


    "Well it is. There''s been a lot going on since then. I don''t know, I thought it was a beautiful life to make."


    "... sounds a lot older, huh? Most reincarnated, of course."


    "Sort of. Aging is also aging. I feel a lot older in the last few years."


    "... does that have to do with my memory being back?


    Then Gaius leaned his neck slightly and thought.


    "... uh-huh, what do you think? Doesn''t seem to have anything to do with it... and I''m not completely remembered in the first place."


    "... oh yeah you did. You didn''t get the important part back, did you?


    "Yes, the key thing is to keep him sealed."


    Then Dove narrowed his eyes.


    "... Lucifer... you''re destined to fight a troublesome opponent, aren''t you?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Sort of. But I can''t help it all. I hate him in the first place, but I don''t want to."


    Then Dove smiled bitterly.


    "... well. I hope so."


    Then Gaius suddenly changed the subject.


    "By the way, we were just talking."


    Dove tilted his neck unexpectedly and tried to remember what he had been talking about until earlier.


    "... Oh, you mean the replacement fight?


    Then Gaius smiled and nodded pleasantly.


    "Yes, yes. When is that going to be held this time?


    Then Dove raised his mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    "... you guys might have a good time"


    Then Gaius turned into a pinned look.


    "That means... there''s going to be one soon, right?


    Dove nodded at Gaius'' reasoning.


    "... you''re right. The next replacement fight is due next week."


    Then Gaius'' face was parched and brightened.


    "Seriously!? Looking forward to it. Carla, because of this, let''s watch the game!

 1138 Episode One Hundred Thirty-six, Tag.

    "... well, that sounds interesting"


    Carla agreed to Gaius''s proposal.


    "Okay, it''s settled. Then let''s revive the Astarots and watch the game."


    "Don''t make it easy. We haven''t decided we can bring him back to life yet, have we? A guy named you at all..."


    "No, it is, but I think it would be more helpful to have the next goal ~"


    Then Dove, who was listening beside him, laughed coughingly.


    "... Gaius, apparently you are the same. As soon as we bring Delkia back to life, Delkia will be just as angry with you as Lord Carla."


    Then Gaius gave a ghoulish look.


    "... oh, no... that''s..."


    Then I saw how Gaius was doing, and Carla snorted.


    "Hmm! Looks like I''m gonna have to tag Delkia and train you, huh?


    Carla stared at Gaius as he turned into a vicious face.


    Gaius then gave a heartfelt frightened look.


    "... no, no... that''s... killing anything..."


    "What are you talking about? You deserve it. Whatever you say shouldn''t change your sexual roots. If you''re gonna resent me, you''re gonna resent my lazy, troublesome, unserious personality!


    When Carla told him to throw up, Gaius'' hips smashed with Henahena.


    And when I knelt on the ground without force, I let my head sag even more without force.


    "... Shit... it''s too much for the two of us to do whatever it takes... why don''t I just die?... No, seriously, I''m not too sure I''m alive..."


    "Well... when you look at that, apparently Delkia also has Sparta as its educational policy, right? Well, we can talk about it. I think Delkia and I are going to make it."


    Then Dove cringed and laughed again.


    "... right. Probably, but we''ll talk about it. Because I feel something similar in character."


    Then Gaius, whose head was gushing, brought his head.


    "Isn''t that the most powerful tag of all - oh, my God... it''s no longer the noise of the replacement battle?"


    Then again Carla rattled her nose out loud.


    "Hmm! Naturally. Anyway, first of all, it''s a prerequisite to re-tap your sexual roots. I don''t have time to watch a replacement fight for long!


    "... yeah... it''s my first replacement fight in four years, so I hope it''s over..."


    "Hang on! You can''t. I have to work out again, including the sweet spots like that. As soon as you bring the Delkias back to life, you''ll be in the biggest special training ever!


    When Carla said that, she looked down cold with a sadistic smile at Gaius, who sneered.

 1139 Episode One Thousand Thirty-seven: In a Dream

    Taking Gaius, who remained powerless, Carla and Dove descended one hell of a hierarchy at a time.


    And on the way down through the mansions of the various highest-ranking demons, he finally reached the lowest level of hell.


    "... here we are. This is Lord Astarot''s mansion."


    Said Dove, pointing to a huge building of horrible designs that soared in front of him.


    Then Carla said as she leaned her neck slightly as she posed to put her hand on her usual hips.


    "... that''s a lot of elaborate building. I mean, honestly, it''s a bad hobby."


    Then Dove shrugged her shoulders gently.


    "... Hmm. I don''t even nod to that opinion. But not too loud. Whatever the design of this mansion, it''s Astarot''s cabin, Karin''s design."


    "Well, you were Delkia''s sister, weren''t you?


    "... um. Twins."


    "Right. But you had a much different personality, didn''t you?


    Then Dove accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "... right. I''d say a lot different."


    "You sure we weren''t getting along too well, were you?


    Dove broke up even bigger and laughed bitterly.


    "... right. I''m sure he''s a good friend of the dog monkey."


    "Well... that''s it? Are we not close by then?"


    "... um. Unless there''s more to it than you''ll ever see."


    "That''s pretty good. But now you two are sleeping together at the Astalotto Mansion, right?


    Then Dove made a rare joke.


    "... come on, maybe they''re fighting in their dreams. If it''s goodwill"


    Carla laughed a lot at this.


    "Maybe. As far as I can tell, it doesn''t look like we''re talking."


    Then Gaius, who was finally nagging there, brought his neck and said resentfully.


    "... Thankfully, Karin is not likely to participate in the special training..."


    Dove leaked an even bigger bitterness at Gaius''s pretentious and rotten words.


    "... right. I guess that''s just not going to happen. I know you like the special training itself, but there''s nothing like Karin joining your special training side by side with Delkia."


    Then Carla''s eyes glowed chilly and sadistic.


    "... well, Karin likes the special training itself, doesn''t she?


    "... oh yeah. You''ll like that in itself. Because people tend to prefer to suffer."


    Then Carla laughed niggly.


    "Well, then it would be most efficient for the three of us, including Karin, to take turns without having to train me and Delkia at the same time."


    When Carla said so in her most vicious face, she instantly lost all her blood from Gaius''s face.

 1140 Episode One Thousand Thirty-eight: Life in Danger

    "... die! Seriously, he said he''d die... No, it''s lame to take three shifts! If that''s true, I''ll die!


    Gaius begged Carla with a really serious look this time.


    Then Carla''s eyes narrowed softly and she said as she glanced at Gaius to speculate.


    "... well, apparently you''re finally getting a little serious, huh? Because you tend to take things a little lightly. You can''t really take things seriously if you don''t say all this."


    Gaius then stuffed Carla with an even more serious look.


    "I''m serious! Seriously, please! How impotent for the three of us! If that happens, I''m really gonna die! So really, really, seriously, give me a break!


    Gaius'' eyes had no fine dust, such as insignificant elements, and his expression was serious in itself.


    As a result, Carla''s harsh expression was finally relieved.


    "... well, apparently now is the time to really understand"


    Then Gaius stuffed even more against Carla in a pretty eating mood and said.


    "Understood! Understood! I''ve really understood this already. So I will take my special training seriously. It''s true. I''m really, really serious. So..."


    Then Karla exhaled with a slightly frightened look on her face.


    "... at all, a guy named you... well, then I''ll do the special training alone. All right?"


    Then Gaius freaked all the way up.


    "Alright!! Oh, my God! This really helped! No, this whole time, it was seriously bad. You felt like your life was in danger. No. Good. - Seriously!


    So Gaius looked sideways at Chira and Carla''s face.


    Then there was Karla, with her full face open.


    "... yes, no... this isn''t about getting well... no, you know, really just this time, you really felt your life was in danger... so it''s about freeing you from that fear... just a little bit. Well, I hope you''re feeling well... well... do you say you''re feeling a little cheerful from the openness... yes"


    Gaius said weakly as he strengthened his face.


    Then Carla said with a slightly vicious face and a seemingly helpless look at the same time.


    "... Hmm. Well, that''s good. I''ll give you a break this time. But you know what? Not next time. If I''m going to say something good again, I''m going to ask the Delkias for backup right away. And I''m gonna beat your sexual roots back to pieces by the time I''m done!


    Gaius shakes his neck vertically and at high speeds again and again with tremendous momentum, even as he stretched his face extremely hard.

 1141 Chapter 139: Hells Ear

    "... Well, then it''s time, okay?


    Dove, who watched Gaius and Carla interact quite happily, spoke out against the two of them just saying they had a paragraph.


    Then Carla responded to Dove, still staring at Gaius.


    "Oh, right. I can''t help but mess around on the doorstep of people''s houses forever. Shall we just go inside?"


    "... ok. So... open the door!


    Dove suddenly called out loud.


    Then he moved slowly as the huge portal made a loud noise.


    And spent more than ten seconds gently, and the gate opened completely.


    "... then come"


    Dove said, not slowly stepped into the Astalotto mansion with a definite foothold.


    Then Carla immediately followed Dove.


    But Gaius, one of them, looked up at the open door and was somewhat overwhelmed by emotion.


    "... Speaking of which, since then... I couldn''t even say goodbye to Astalot and Lucifer forced me to take him away..."


    Gaius is right, when I visited this Astalot mansion before, I suddenly lost my mind when Gaius glared at me wondering if I''d seen Astalot again for a long time, and if I realized it was heaven, there was a less favorable incident for Gaius that Lucifer would suddenly appear in front of me.


    It was not until then that we visited the Astarot mansion, and there was something somewhat emotional about Gaius.


    "... but well, that astalotto is currently in a state of provisional death... hopefully healed... ah, so is Karin and Delkia for once..."


    Gaius added both of them, as he took it and put it on, because their angry faces came to mind in the middle of the conversation.


    "... no, they''re also in a state of provisional death, so you can''t hear me saying how much hell ear they are... at all, you''re scared of me, you''re scared of them... you can never hear them..."


    Gaius accidentally laughed bitterly at his fear of the Delkians lurking in his own mind.


    But then Gaius suddenly turned into a hazy look.


    "... no, maybe it''s about those guys, they''re still asking me if I''m in a state of provisional death..."


    Gaius looked around, either for fear or there, with Kyollokiro.


    But soon he recalled that Delkia and the others were in a state of provisional death, and he also laughed.


    "... oh, I knew you were vulnerable to them... I can''t believe you''re so frightened..."


    Gaius caught his face, half-eyed and realised his own weakness of heart, where he finally set foot in the Astalot mansion.

 1142 Episode One Hundred and Forty: Wrap

    The air in front of them suddenly swayed as Gaius and the others crept through the gates of the Astarot mansion and reached in front of the dreary doorway through the courtyard.


    Then the sway gradually became a form of man, and at last all five of them, dressed in black, appeared.


    "... Lord Dove, I''ve been waiting for you..."


    Then the longest man in the group spoke to Dove in a quiet tone with a step forward.


    Then Dove nodded lightly and replied.


    "... sorry for the sudden. Are you listening to me?


    "Yes, maybe we can resurrect Astarot..."


    "... um, it''s something I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try..."


    "Really? But if it''s only possible, there''s no reason not to do it, is there?


    "... oh, that''s why we''re here, too"


    "So this is it?


    A long-sleeved man in black shifted his gaze there to the Gaius, who would refrain behind the dove.


    Dove nodded, introducing them both.


    "Rap, let me introduce you. This woman is Lord Carla. And this young man..."


    Then Lap, a man in black, said, blocking Dove''s words.


    "You''re Lord Gaius Schneider. I''ve seen you before."


    Then Dove nodded loudly.


    "... you were. Gaius was here before, wasn''t he?


    Then Gaius said in a step forward.


    "Oh, if you ask me that, I remember seeing this guy''s face. Was that Mr. Rapp?


    Asked by Gaius, Rap replied.


    "Yes, it was only a few moments ago, but we have met"


    "Yeah, I remember exactly. I did meet him. He was in front of Astarot. Besides... maybe I''ve seen you in my last life?


    Then the wrap nodded loudly.


    "Yes, it will be a long time ago, but I do see you"


    "I knew it. He''s definitely one of Astarot''s belly men. That too... maybe the best."


    Then Dove affirmed the correctness of Gaius'' memory.


    "... you''re right. Rap is definitely the most trusted subordinate of Master Astalotto"


    "I see. That''s why I remember so much."


    "... don''t do that"


    "But I want to ask you one thing, why don''t I remember Karin when I remember Rap?


    Then Rap answered this Gaius question.


    "It''s a simple matter. Nothing more than a wedding to Lord Karin after the previous life of Astarot and Lord Gaius through friendship."


    Gaius nodded satisfactorily to this answer.

 1143 Episode One Hundred and forty-one, sir.

    "... What do you mean... I''ve been dating Astalotto longer than Karin?


    Rap answered Gaius'' question with a glare.


    "My Lord Left."


    "I knew it was. That means I''m a better senior than Karin."


    Then Carla said in a frightening mood.


    "I don''t know, it is. What kind of senior is that just because we met so quickly?


    "No, but it could be an ingredient that gives Karin an edge."


    "So I''m just saying that I met him early, and there wouldn''t be any seniors or shit. I don''t know if I can take advantage of it... but you really are no longer..."


    "No, no, no, I''m not thinking about taking an absolute advantage or anything. It could just be a bit of a favorable ingredient - I just thought..."


    "What are you talking about? There''s no way we''re gonna get an advantage out of that."


    "No, so it''s just a little bit. If only Karin would be weak against me."


    Then Dove put out a help boat against Gaius.


    "... there might be one"


    Gaius voiced unexpected surprise at his remarks from an unexpected direction.


    "What!? Really?


    Then Dove nodded lightly.


    "... Lord Karin really cares about Astarot. An old friend of that dear Astarot, who is also an older friend than himself, may not be at peace with himself."


    Then Gaius'' eyes glistened.


    "I knew it!? Look, look, look. What do you say, Carla? After all, Karin has a crush on me because I''m older with Astarot than I am. Yes, you must be. What the hell is that? If you put that area in good shape, can you get Karin into it? Yeah, maybe you can. All right, let''s do that."


    Then, Carla shuddered and opened her face completely.


    "Oh well. Then you can do whatever you want. I''m not interested in your relationship in the first place. You can do it yourself."


    Then Gaius laughed niggly just because he got inked.


    "Really? Then you''re right. Funny.... Oh, I''ll tell you what, I''ll put this down, but this isn''t something I''m in good shape for, is it? I don''t think Carla knows, but Karin''s too tight on me anyway. So, hey, yeah, just a little bit of offensive material. Otherwise, I''m gonna catch your eye."


    When Gaius said so, he blurred his shoulders lightly and tongued adorably with Pero.

 1144 Episode One Hundred Forty-Two: Three Coffins

    "Here it is"


    When the wrap pointed left at the front door, at the same time the door made a noise and opened left and right.


    Then deep in the open room, three very luxurious design coffins entered my eyes.


    "You know... the Astarots are in there."


    Rap nodded loudly at Gaius'' words.


    "My Lord Left."


    Rap replied with a deep, dripping head.


    Gaius nodded loudly and stepped inside the room.


    And Carla, followed by Dove, and finally the wrap went inside.


    Then the left and right doors behind the room suddenly opened, and Zorozolo and the demons of various appearances appeared.


    "Those are the demons who have been so good at healing magic?


    Dove answered Gaius''s question.


    "... right. Everyone gives me a hand. It''s up to you guys."


    "Copy that. So what do you say we just start"


    When Gaius said so, he began walking further with his big crotch to reach before the coffins of Astalot and the others.


    "What do you say, Carla, can we get started?


    Then Carla answered as she looked down at the three coffins.


    "Oh, anytime."


    "Okay, let''s get started..."


    While Gaius said so, he gently tipped his neck there.


    "... So, how do you like it?


    Carla turned into a frightened face.


    "Damn, I thought I''d say something brave, how dumb is that? You''re the guy."


    Then Gaius scratched his head with Polypoli.


    "No, I didn''t know how to do it when I thought about it. Uh, did Carla emit healing magic first?


    "Yes. And I want everyone to go on. That''s the dimension that you support with an infinite amount of magic."


    "Oh, you know what? What I mean is�� I just have to keep sending magic to everyone at the back."


    "That''s right. If you know what I mean, just get in position."


    To Carla''s blamewording, Gaius stepped back in a slightly simplistic manner.


    Then I went forward so that the demons who were listening to Carla''s explanation would be replaced.


    "Yes, that''s fine. You will each emit healing magic. [M] Gaius'' idiot will amplify it later."


    "... no, stupid... that''s the way to say it..."


    Did I say something?


    "... no... nothing..."


    Gaius deflected his gaze from Carla.


    Carla gave up because she kept staring at Gaius with her face turned aside for a while but never tried to gaze.


    "Hmm! Fair enough. Let''s get started, then. Everybody ready?


    The demons answered Carla''s call out loud.


    "Hmm, that''s a good response in there. Okay, then."


    Carla said, "It was about increasing concentration to the extreme all at once.

 1145 Episode One Thousand Forty-Three: Branching

    "Look, we''re gonna raise awareness to the extreme, okay?


    Carla wrapped herself in a huge aura that emitted, and flew her hair upside down in its gravity-free space.


    Then, let the demons not be as good as Karla, each began to haunt the aura.


    "Heh, you''re gonna do pretty good. That''s a very high level."


    Gaius watched their aura from the rearmost and whined a little like other HR.


    Then, naturally, Carla''s hellish ear captured it.


    "What a long story! You stupid apprentice! Don''t you dare!


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder lightly at the fury of Karla.


    "Hey, I''ll do it now..."


    Gaius muttered so, letting the aura unfold around himself.


    Then it gradually became something big and huge over time.


    And at last, Gaius'' aura, like Carla, took the form of a giant cylinder.


    In that cylindrical aura, something somewhat like a stream of water flowed from bottom to top, reversing hair, etc.


    "Well then..."


    Gaius muttered and turned his cylindrical aura toward the demons.


    Aura branched out as many at a slow rate and headed for the backs of each demon.


    And Aura came into contact with the demons. No, the demons'' bodies reacted greatly with the victories.


    Then one of the demons raised a groaning voice.


    "... oh... this is..."


    Then another demon raised an exclamation.


    "... Shh, wow... energy seems to gush..."


    Then Gaius leaked his grin satisfactorily.


    "Don''t you? That''s why you don''t have to worry about the total amount of magic. Use it all you want."


    To Gaius'' words, the demons nodded silently at the same time.


    But then again, an anger from Carla struck Gaius.


    "Hey! Why aren''t you sending me magic? Give it to me. That''s all you can do!


    Karla told me something terrible, and Gaius, though he accidentally flaunted his face, honestly completely forgot to send it to Karla, so he rushed to branch out one of the Aura''s and send it to Karla''s back, which is at the forefront.


    Then Carla, who received it, nodded loudly.


    "Okay, this seems like a good idea. It''ll take a little while, but there''s no problem with the amount of magic. After that, it''s a physical battle. We all work together."


    Once again the demons nodded loudly at Carla''s words.


    They continued this task without rest for several hours, seeping sweat into their foreheads.

 1146 Chapter 144: Longer Term

    One.


    "... Not at all, no sign yet, huh? ����


    Gaius, forming at the rearmost, said as he gently shook his neck to the side and stared at Dove''s face.


    "... um, unfortunately it seems so"


    Dove answered with a seeping look of remorse.


    "... it''s been about two hours, hasn''t it?


    "... right. Two hours would be better than good."


    "Right ~. Then... Was the method unsavory?


    "... there''s a way? Is there anything else besides this?


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying... I was just wondering if it would be different from the methodology if there wasn''t any reaction."


    "... Hmm, that sort of thing... but isn''t there any other way you can come up with it?


    "... uh-huh... well, yeah. I can''t think of anything."


    "... well, why don''t you just keep doing this for a little longer?


    Dove told me to ask for it.


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Copy that. I''ll do it until I feel better."


    "... well. Thanks."


    Gaius turned his face back to the front and continued to send an enormous amount of magic that was even more wheeled.


    Then Carla, on the front line, spoke against Gaius.


    "Gaius, are you okay with releasing so much?


    "Oh, because you''ve done quite a bit over time. Half a day for this amount... No, it''s not going to be a whole day."


    "Well, that''s reliable. If you don''t mind, keep doing it."


    "Copy that. And how soon do you see something like a sign of recovery?


    Then Carla opened her mouth, thinking for a minute.


    "... come on... you don''t know all this. I''m not experiencing anything myself."


    "... well. Well, let''s just say we do what we can."


    "That''s the thing. All right, we''ll do it till they fall down!


    Everyone responded to Carla''s extremes in unison.


    Things were completely prolonged.


    Two.


    "... whoa! Another one of you has fallen."


    Gaius saw the demon in front of him fall batshit at the front, and he called out to the dove beside him.


    Dove had captured the sight in his own sight without having to be told by Gaius, so he quickly rushed to the fallen demon.


    "This is the fifth person - what''s left... about ten people, including me and Carla..."


    Then Dove, who dragged the fallen demon earlier and put him to sleep in the corner of the room, called out to Gaius.


    "... how are you doing? You still think we should?


    "Me? I''m perfectly fine. Like I said, I think we can do this all day."


    Gaius said without incident.

 1147 Episode One Hundred and forty-five: Reaction

    "... Carla, what do we do? Take a break?


    Gaius said as he looked back at the demons who were exhausted and put to sleep on the floor.


    Carla looked back as she seeped sweat into her forehead, exhaling a great deal in sight of the tragedy of its corpses.


    "... there are four of us left, including me and Gaius..."


    "That sort of thing. Just because you put in a break doesn''t mean your treatment will be challenging until then, and once you put in a break and wait for your recovery, maybe you should start over again?


    "... right. So far, there''s no sign that the Astarots will wake up, and it''s not like I''m going to be challah where I put the day off like you said..."


    "Well, I think this is going to be pretty long, and you should take a break?


    "... apparently that would be better. All right, let''s take a break."


    Carla says, no, two demons left until the end collapsed from their knees.


    "Good luck. I''ll start again later, just get some rest"


    To Carla''s voice, the demons were so tired that they could not even speak, just shaking their heads vertically.


    When he saw it, Dove and Rap rushed quickly and took them both to the corner of the room.


    "No, I knew it wouldn''t be a glimmer."


    said Gaius as he approached Karla.


    Carla shrugged her shoulders and took one mild deep breath.


    "Right. In the first place, the devils, they couldn''t do anything about it, either. It''s only natural to prolong it."


    "Well, but doesn''t it feel bad? It''s just a sensory thing, but I feel like I can send some energy into the bodies of the Astalots properly?


    "Right. Certainly I feel a certain response, too. But there''s another kind of response at all."


    "What''s that? What do you mean?"


    "You''re right, this energy is definitely being injected into Astalot''s body. This is why I''m feeling responsive. At the same time, however, there is no change in the bodies of the Astalots at all. This is also why I can''t feel the response."


    "Oh, sure. You don''t even react to Pickle at all... when you start to recover normally, there''s a bit of a change, right? But not at all."


    "Is that what demons are, or..."


    "Or what?


    "Maybe he''s starting to recover, but because it''s too trivial, he''s just not responding yet"


    Listening to this Carla reasoning, he was a little bloody and distant in consciousness, Gaius.

 1148 Episode One Hundred Forty-Six Simulations

    One.


    "Hmm, then you might really feel like fighting for a super long time..."


    Gaius said with a slightly ungrateful look on his face.


    Carla quickly scolded Gaius like that.


    "Don''t look disgusting right after that. By and large, you''re the one who started talking about bringing them back to life."


    "No, it is - I was just thinking a little more easily..."


    "You really are a man who thinks things lightly... but okay, let''s take a break here too. You''re right, this is going to be a super long fight..."


    "Copy that. I''m just a little tired, and I appreciate this break, too."


    "Hmm. But you don''t look very tired, do you?


    "Naturally, my total amount of magic is endless."


    "Well, that''s all dependable"


    Carla told me to mock him a little.


    Then Gaius showed outrage.


    "Wait a minute! What''s that all about? There''s something else I''m good at."


    But Carla objected with a thin laugh at this.


    "Well, besides this total amount of magic that can beat me, did you have it?


    Although Gaius had his inner bowels boiling back, he couldn''t see where he was beating Carla at the moment, so he chewed his back teeth hard enough to bear it.


    "Doesn''t that sound a lot remorseful, yeah?


    I told Carla to provoke even more.


    But Gaius turned his face aside and ignored it.


    Carla left the room early, laughing lightly with her nose.


    Gaius, left behind, was unwilling to take a break in the same room as Carla, so he opened another door and left.


    Two.


    "... other than the total amount of magic... regrettably it does... is there any other part that can beat Carla..."


    As Gaius sat on the lavish sofa she had provided for her room, she began to ask herself.


    "I''ve remembered all kinds of magic - I wonder what would happen if I really fought one-on-one right now"


    In his head, Gaius began to simulate Carla and what would happen if he really fought.


    "... yeah, you can''t. This magic doesn''t make sense to Carla... so next time..."


    Using one magic after another he remembered, Gaius challenged Carla in his head.


    "... Neither can this. There''s no way we can get through this... with compound moves... yeah, I knew it wouldn''t work..."


    Gaius rebuffed the battle over and over in his head, but he finally couldn''t name a single victory.


    "... I can''t help it. Do you have to be strong in the end with special training... Ha ~ Shindo"


    Gaius drooled his neck forward, wondering if he had a rather ungrateful look on his face.

 1149 Episode One Hundred Forty-Seven: Man-made Sea Tactics

    "Come on, keep going."


    Everyone followed Carla''s decree in unison and began to perform magic again.


    It was a restart with plenty of breaks to restore everyone''s health uniformly and fully nourish their English.


    "... Well, how many hours do we have this time? ����


    Gaius shrugged in his spare time as he sent energy from the rear to everyone.


    Then Dove, watching beside him, advised Gaius as he looked directly in the front without changing his gaze.


    "... if you say something else like that again, Lord Carla will piss you off"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders gently and agreed with Dove.


    "Sure... but as I said earlier, I probably can''t do it this once. If we don''t do this again and again and again and again and again and again with a break, I don''t think the resurrection is going to work."


    "... um, the prep is already ready for me. We''ve secured a resting place and a place to stay. Fortunately, this is Astarot''s mansion. There''s plenty of places."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry in that sense. Just..."


    Gaius stared worried at the front row.


    Dove frowned and asked Gaius.


    "... just what?


    Gaius said to Dove, staring forward.


    "I think maybe some of them will do their best. There are limits to recovering from a break."


    "... will there be a shepherd..."


    "Yes. Then... the power falls"


    "... and that it''s going to be an even longer fight?


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "That sort of thing. So I need to ask you a favor."


    Dove saw Gaius''s face there for the first time.


    "... what is it? Say anything."


    Gaius smiled lightly at Dove''s words.


    "You can have less rank or power. If anyone is good at healing magic, I want you to bring them from one end of the line."


    Dove thought a little.


    "... you mean man-made sea tactics"


    "Yes. Exactly. Ultra-long battles are more prepared originally. Then we''ll have to deal with it accordingly."


    "... Hmm, from one end... ok. Let''s collect it."


    "Oh, do me a favor."


    Dove smiled at Gaius''s request.


    "... as for you, I''m trying to get my husband to help me. It''s only natural for you to accept anything you ask."


    "I know it''s a little rough. If this is the case, then numbers are important. Collect it from one end anyway."


    "... Got it. Arrange it quickly."


    When Dove said so, he quickly turned his heel back and left the room.


    Gaius dropped off such a dove''s back, and felt the lead getting a little brighter.

 1150 Chapter 148 Training

    "... ho, right front again dropped ~"


    Gaius called out, and immediately the paramedics rushed in, and carried him out immediately, holding exactly who had fallen into the floor now.


    "... Ah, the one on the left, fluttered"


    As soon as I wondered, the body of another wobbled heavily to the left and right.


    Gaius pointed that out, or another paramedic jumped in and quickly supported the body of that person.


    Gaius nodded satisfactorily and looked back.


    "... while you''re at the field hospital... it''s getting awesome"


    Gaius was right, and behind it was a tragic spread of corpses and such.


    In the vast room of the Astalotto mansion, there was nothing but three coffins, and in the spacious space, a great number of demons, tired of battle, lay relaxed in nursing.


    "... this room is not the only one. Neighbors, neighbors, and neighbors have just begun opening up as a new hospital room."


    Dove, approaching with a relaxed foothold, explained the current situation to Gaius.


    "In time, will we bury this mansion with the demons?


    Gaius joked and said.


    Then Dove answered with a bitter smile.


    "... Exactly. That''s not good. And if that happens, you can crush the next mansion and build more."


    Gaius laughed at the rare Dove joke.


    "That''s right. I''m the ruler of this hierarchy, and it''s no problem if you add everything you can see without saying next door."


    "... that''s what I''m talking about. So don''t hesitate to continue."


    "Copy that. Then don''t hesitate..."


    Then all of a sudden Gaius'' emitted aura increased his brilliance for a time.


    It was evident to everyone''s eyes, and everyone around them raised their exclamation in unison.


    And Dove was also one of them.


    "... that''s amazing... what a power..."


    "Sort of. No, actually, this has been a good exercise. It''s like a simple repetitive exercise, if you ask me. That''s why I''m doing it all the time. I learned how to add and subtract strength."


    Then Carla in Hell''s ear flew thunderous scolding from the front.


    "What are you talking about?" Good training!? Got a good study!? ''Cause I''m adjusting the hardest part! As a matter of fact, the amount of energy you send falls apart! I''m regulating! I''m not sleeping here!


    To Carla''s fury, Gaius accidentally had to shrug his shoulders with his face.

 1151 Episode One Hundred Forty-Nine: Two Full Days

    Work continued after a few degrees of hypnosis and rest along the way, two full days had already elapsed.


    But there has always been no change in the Astarots, and the colour of fatigue has become darker for the Gaius just as well.


    "... no change at all... it seems like it''s time for something to happen..."


    To Gaius'' blur, Dove agreed to worry.


    "... right. It''s been two days since Satan attacked... I don''t think it''s strange if there are signs of recovery..."


    "Oh, it''s much more full power now... and I need you to react even with the hiccups..."


    Then the leading Carla has also rarely been in tune with Gaius.


    "You''re right about Gaius. That''s just how unresponsive I am... I can lose my temper."


    "... hey, what do you think? Why don''t we take a break here? Warm ~ Sweet ~ Sweet ~ Sweet ~ Sweet ~ Sweet."


    Carla nodded at Gaius''s suggestion.


    "Right. Let''s just say we will."


    Carla said or weakened her magic.


    Then when he saw it, the demons weakened as well, and finally Gaius lost his power.


    "Sa, break, break. Best wishes for the wrap, tea and sweets!


    Gaius just headed to the next room.


    The footprint was light and as if skipping.


    Carla looked at it and spoke in a sigh against Dove.


    "Looks like he''s still alive and well... no matter what his personality is, I can count on him for the total amount of magic."


    "... Not at all, it''s a big deal. But... can we keep doing this?


    "... that it''s not working?


    "... No, I don''t know. Honestly, it''s not the first time Master Astaloto has been defeated. But every time I fell asleep for thousands to tens of thousands of years, I waited for Astarot''s natural healing power to restore me. I''ve never taken a method like this one to inject enormous amounts of energy and force them to recover."


    "So you don''t know?


    "... yes"


    "But I do have a response. The energy must surely be injected into the bodies of the Astarots."


    "... well. Then we should go on for a while now."


    "Yeah, I said it''s been a whole two days earlier, but on the contrary, I can still say it''s only two days. Will Astarot''s natural healing power sleep for thousands to tens of thousands of years? Compared to that, it hasn''t happened yet."


    That''s what Carla said and laughed.


    Then Dove laughed, making sure he was caught by it too.


    "... right. If you ask me, it''s only two days."


    "That''s the thing. It''s not time to rush. There''s some inexhaustible Gaius here..."


    When Carla said so, she smiled gently at Gaius, who disappeared into the next room.

 1152 Episode one thousand and fifty, come to mind.

    "... yeah, it''s good. This too...... yeah, it''s good.... Ah! Carla, you''re late. I''m doing it first."


    Gaius hung up on Carla, who came into the room, holding each colorful cupcake in his hands.


    Carla saw Gaius cheering up the cake quickly and cheerfully, leaking the dove and bitterness beside her.


    "You...... how are you really? Aren''t you even somewhat tired?


    Then Gaius answered without getting his hair in between.


    "I don''t. ''Cause I''m not doing anything difficult...'' cause I''m simply pumping energy."


    "Right. But unlike the first one, there must have been more to send in. At first, all we had to do was send energy to the back of all twenty people, but now that number is triple. Besides, they replace you one after the other, but you''re the same."


    "That''s right, but if you say that, so will Carla. Isn''t it hard because even Carla keeps pulling in the lead?


    "Sort of. But at first, regulation is the main thing. The purpose is to send all sorts of healing magic together. It''s not hard, but it''s not as tiring as it gets."


    "Yeah. So you''re saying the most tiring thing is the demons who actually keep sending healing magic"


    "Right. It''s like cutting off your own bioenergy and sending it."


    "But it''s not gonna work without us, is it?


    "That''s right. It''s just no use trying to heal to Darkless Arrow Cod. Anyway, they are the highest demons in Astarot. And the one who defeated them... is coming with the Evil Demon King. There''s no point in co-treatment."


    "Satan the Demon King..."


    Gaius thought naggingly for a while when he grumbled like that.


    "Yeah? What''s up, Gaius?


    When Carla asked suspiciously, Gaius raised his face to the lid.


    Carla was a little surprised and asked overlapping.


    "What''s the matter, Gaius? Did you even think about something strange?


    Then Gaius laughed niggly.


    "I don''t know if... but I''ve been thinking."


    "... well, what are you doing?


    Then Gaius turned his face slightly down and looked at Carla gently upwards.


    "... when I say this, Carla''s going to be mad again ~"


    Carla was a little irritated by Gaius'' naughty rhetoric.


    "... what the hell. Just say it."


    "No, but I don''t want to get mad at you either."


    Karla''s temples were engraved with a vivid anger mark.


    "Just say it quickly!


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder lightly at Carla''s anger, saying he had no choice.


    "I thought it would be best for Satan to fix it -"

 1153 Episode one hundred and fifty-first, pie.

    "... what are you thinking..."


    Carla said with a frightened face.


    "Eh, because the person who knocked him down probably understands the state of Astarot the most?


    "That may be true, but can Satan use healing magic in the first place?


    "I don''t know about that..."


    "Then it won''t make sense. Assuming that Satan understands the state of Astarot the most, but that Satan could not use any healing magic, nothing can be done. I''m with you, whether you''re here or not."


    "We brokered it well..."


    "How? I don''t know how to do that. You know that?


    Then Gaius became a rotten face.


    "Huh! Okay, I get it. It was just a boring thought.... Damn, I thought it was a pretty good idea..."


    Gaius immediately cheeked the cupcake, but continued to zero stupidity all the time.


    Carla exhaled a great sigh and quietly slowly rinsed the warm tea placed in front of her.


    Then from behind Karla''s diagonal, she smelled a scent that tickled her nasal cavity.


    When Carla looked back unexpectedly, a cook was approaching with a large pie that burned and baked and warm hot air stood loose.


    Then Gaius discovered it visibly.


    "Whoa, whoa! That! Pie!? That''s so big too!?


    As Gaius aroused and rose, the cook put the pie on the table as it slipped.


    "Enjoy. It''s an elmucho pie wrapper."


    The cook had a full grin and introduced the dish to Gaius.


    "El Mucho? Is that fruit?


    Then the cook smiled and shook his head beside him.


    "No, not fruit"


    "So, nuts or something?


    "No, not even nuts"


    "Then... what is it? When it comes to sweet things...... what else is there?


    Then the cook shook his head sideways again.


    "No, it''s not even sweet"


    "What? It''s not something sweet?


    "Yes. I thought it was time you got tired of the sweet stuff..."


    Then Gaius nodded into small pieces several times.


    "Well sure...... maybe it''s time to get bored"


    Then the cook once again had a full laugh.


    "I thought so, and I baked some unsweetened pie"


    "Unsweet pie...... So, what pie is this?


    "Yes, stewed meat and mushrooms in cream, wrapped in pie and baked"


    Then Gaius shouted halfway.


    "Whoa, whoa!! Doesn''t it look delicious?!


    And Gaius said, Hold the meal appliance in both hands, and go about cooking like a beast.

 1154 Episode One Hundred Fifty-Two: Watch.

    One.


    "Hey delicious. Delicious ~"


    Gaius muttered his thoughts as he pounded his stomach satisfactorily as he almost flattened the giant pie-wrapped grill by himself.


    Then Carla, who saw it, shrugged and murmured with her face.


    "How dare you eat that much alone?


    "Really? I''m a man, I''m fine with this."


    "You know what? I feel like your food is getting worse these days..."


    "No, no, it''s my fault. Like this."


    "Right. Fine. I had a stomachache. Then we''ll just get back to work."


    That''s what Carla said and got up slowly.


    Then he saw it and Gaius stood up similarly quietly and slowly.


    "Hee hee. But I hope it''s time for some movement."


    Gaius slowly began to follow Carla as he said so.


    Then Carla, who goes ahead, answered, looking forward without looking back.


    "Don''t say that. If we don''t keep doing this, we won''t know."


    "Sort of. I know that well... the others are falling apart..."


    "Never mind. That''s what man-made tactics are."


    "Hee hee, do you want to get started?"


    Gaius put it in place when he said so.


    And when Carla was in the starting position, he put his arms forward again.


    "Ho, radiation."


    So again, they began the invisible treatment ahead.


    Two.


    "... hmm?... Dove!


    Suddenly Carla looked back and screamed.


    Dove, who was called, was suddenly surprised, but rushed to the front of Carla.


    "... what''s up?


    As Dove rushed, Carla niggered and grinned zero.


    "Keep an eye on Astarot. My cheeks moved slightly earlier."


    Then Dove gave me a startled look.


    "... Oh my God!? Master Astarot... got it. And let''s keep an eye on it."


    In response to Carla''s request, Dove began to gaze at Astalot in its gaze at every corner to make sure he didn''t miss any movement.


    Then a voice flew from the rearmost Gaius.


    "What''s wrong!? What''s going on?


    Then Carla screamed without turning around.


    "Astalotto has moved. Only a few, though."


    "Seriously!? Did it really work?


    "I''m having Dove reconfirm that now"


    "Oh! Seriously!


    "So don''t loosen your hands. You got it, right?


    "Roger that. On the contrary, I''ll send it full power."


    Gaius was motivated to send energy at maximum capacity.

 1155 Chapter 153: Fetal Movements

    "... oh! Dear Astarot!"


    Suddenly Dove raised his voice out loud.


    Then Carla laughed niggly.


    "You moved. You''ve definitely moved now."


    "... um! Definitely. Master Astarot has been moved!


    Then Gaius at the rearmost also screamed.


    "Seriously! You''re finally coming back! What else? What about Karin or Delkia?


    Then Dove observed the two carefully.


    "... no, you haven''t both. So far, it looks like Astarot is the only one."


    "Copy that. Well, I guess so. Astarot is the highest of the three. It would be the quickest way to recover."


    "... um. So I want to keep asking. Until Dear Delkia recovers..."


    "I know. I''m gonna kick your ass till the three of you recover."


    Then he broke between them and Carla screamed.


    "It''s working again. Now it''s big."


    Dove hastily looked at Astalot at Carla''s words.


    "... oh! It''s true. It''s moving big. And my senses are getting shorter. This..."


    "It''s proof that the resurrection is near!


    Then suddenly Astalot''s body began to glow pale.


    "... oh! Master Astarot''s body!


    When Dove raised his voice of surprise, Astalot''s body gradually increased its radiance.


    And it became even more intense over time.


    Gaius captured its brilliance more than the rearmost and raised his voice of amazement.


    "Hey! Seriously! Are you all right?


    Then the rap of Astalot''s servants, who were sitting beside Gaius from earlier, said:


    "No problem. Even before, when I was resurrected, I was enveloped with this kind of brilliance. And out of that brilliance, Master Astalot rose. Yes, like that..."


    Then something swayed in the brilliance ahead.


    Gaius gazed and watched the swing.


    "... Oh, is that... astalotto?... is it astalotto? ����


    "Yes. Definitely. It is the return of Master Astarot."


    When Rap said so, he walked with Stasta and approached Astalotto.


    And we go right to the side of Astarot. No, I drooped my head deep.


    "Welcome home, Master Astalotto. We had a short sleep this time."


    Then he said in a gentle voice as Astalot whispered, still engulfed by glare.


    "Oh, I''m home. Apparently, someone prevented me from sleeping this time, right?


    Astalot smiled and said things containing laughter.


    Therefore, the opposing rap also responded with a smile.


    "Yes, my old friend Astarot woke me up."


    That''s what Rap said, pointing to the rearmost Gaius.

 1156 Lesson 1,544: The Resurrection

    "... right, Gaius..."


    Astalot smiled nicely at Gaius, who smiled at him with a distorted smile at the rear.


    "... Long time no see. Ever since."


    Astalot said with his eyes narrowed as he looked nostalgic.


    Gaius also gave a slightly nostalgic look.


    "Right. It wasn''t that long, though."


    Then Astalot nodded slowly and approached Gaius in a quiet foothold.


    Gaius called out to Karla.


    "Uh, for now, can we just say that the treatment for the Delkias is a break?


    Then he lowered his hands, which Carla was blushing.


    "Right. Shall we do that for now?"


    Then Astalot stopped quietly.


    "Who is she? I can see at a glance that you''re not the only one."


    Gaius answered Astalotto''s question with a glance.


    "Oh, he''s my master. Carla the Great Mage."


    "Carla... that''s a name I''ve heard. Right, your master."


    "Oh, shit...... he''s a sweet master"


    While Gaius nearly said he was so scared on the way, he immediately realized the danger and let him drive and rephrase it.


    But Dove noticed immediately and accidentally leaked a bitter smile.


    Then I saw how such a dove was, and Astalot seemed to have guessed, and he spoke to Gaius with an unexpected grin.


    "I see. Gaius, apparently, you''re not much different from your personality when you''re reborn, are you?


    Then Gaius showed a little panic.


    "Yeah? What are you talking about?


    "It''s nothing. Talk to me."


    Astalot grinned like a prankster.


    Gaius looked at it and seemed to recall Astalot''s character.


    "... that''s what you are... yes. That''s what he was..."


    Gaius said to shut his mouth and blame him.


    Then Astalotto gently shrugged his shoulder.


    "Guys like that are a lot worse said. You don''t think I''m that bad, do you?


    "Well, certainly not so bad. But it''s not a very good personality, is it?


    Then Astalot laughed.


    "That''s right. Because I''m still the devil."


    Then Gaius laughed out at this as well.


    "If you put it that way, you did. But, well, is it a good kind of guy for a demon?


    "Don''t you? I''m not such a bad guy, Gaius."


    Gaius then gave up a little and nodded again and again.

 1157 Chapter 1,555: Brotherhood

    One.


    "By the way... Gaius, I have to apologize to you"


    Astalot became a strange expression as soon as possible.


    Then Gaius quickly raised his right hand and blocked Astalot''s words.


    "No, fine. You mean Lombardo, right? It''s not like you''re apologizing. Mr. Shester told me. You fought for my father, Lombardo, didn''t you? I hear you were put on probation by Satan for that."


    "Oh, but..."


    "He says it''s good. I don''t need an apology. On the contrary, this one would like to thank you enough. Thank you, Astarot, for fighting for my father."


    Then Astalot quietly closed his eyelids and drooled his head.


    Gaius looked at the condition and nodded lightly.


    "I have to thank the Delkias, too. And for that... I need you to come back to life."


    When Gaius said so, Carla nodded loudly.


    "Right. Astarot would also be tired of just being resurrected. Let''s get you some rest. Let''s go back to therapy."


    Then Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Right. Rest somewhere else, Astarot. We''re going back to work."


    Then Astalotto nodded slowly.


    "Okay. Then let''s sweeten it to your words. Gaius, see you later..."


    "Oh, I''ll see you later..."


    Saying so, Gaius knelt his hands forward again.


    And it immediately started releasing massive amounts of energy.


    When Astalot dropped him off, he left the room quietly with the wrap.


    Two.


    "... has it moved? ����


    Carla narrowed her eyes and said in a quiet voice.


    Then Dove rushed quickly.


    "Subtle, but I feel like it moved. Keep an eye out."


    Carla told me, and Dove stared and began to keep an eye on the Delkias.


    Then, immediately, Dove screamed.


    "... it moved! Master Delkia... No, Master Karin has moved too!


    Then Gaius at the rearmost gave a frightened look.


    "... almost simultaneously. Because they''re twins?... maybe we''re not close, so we''re even competing on this, right?


    Then Dove heard Gaius and said:


    "... no, I guess so..."


    "I knew it! Totally... we''re too close. These two......"


    Then Carla said with an ironic grin.


    "Are we that close? That sounds a lot more interesting."


    "What are you talking about! We''re not close enough to be annoying, are we? It''s not a level of fun."


    Gaius remembered the two former friends and exhaled a great deal of sigh considering the hardships after the resurrection.

 1158 Episode One Hundred Fifty-Six: Two-Platon Attack

    "... are you here? ����


    Carla shrugged unexpectedly about getting a good feel.


    Then the two sleeping right hands reacted almost simultaneously with Vikri.


    "... oh! Dear Delkia... Dear Karin..."


    Dove saw the reaction between the two of them and raised a voice of joy.


    Then the two right-handed hands moved considerably larger than earlier, similarly in time.


    "Apparently, he''s here."


    Carla uttered a certain word.


    Then the next moment, the two bodies reacted big and vicious.


    And...


    "... what is this place? Where are you? ����


    Delchia opened its adorable lid and mouth and made the first sound.


    Then Karin, who was sleeping next door, also opened her lovely lid and mouth.


    "... this is Astaloto-sama''s mansion. What are you talking about, you?"


    Then Delkia reacted violently to this.


    "Amen? Unlike you, I don''t know Astarot''s mansion very well. You think what you know is common sense in the world? You''re still an idiot."


    "What? I don''t want a fool to call me an idiot. Mostly you..."


    Then Gaius tried to interrupt between the two, just as he was unable to reveal it.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes! Wouldn''t you fight that far? We''ve both just been revived, haven''t we? Let''s just settle down and have some tea..."


    Then immediately Delchia''s tongue struck Gaius.


    "Who do you think you are, you idiot Gaius?"


    Then Karin also attacked Gaius as if to counter it.


    "Looks like you''re still lowering your stupid side, Gaius"


    Gaius managed to re-establish his feelings as he pulled his cheeks into a sudden two-platon attack.


    "... no, that''s okay, just calm down for once. Astalot is also in the next room��"


    Then Karin jumped up and yelled all the time.


    "Dear Astarot! Is Master Astarot here?


    "Oh, I''m here. I''m resting in the next room..."


    Then Karin ran across its side at full speed without waiting to finish listening to Gaius.


    "... just came back to life to run... normal..."


    When Gaius dropped Karin off with a grumpy face, Delkia approached Gaius with a grumpy face.


    "... Hey, Gaius. Well, what..."


    Seeing how Delkia seemed unusual and difficult to say, Gaius immediately guessed.


    "... Oh, you mean Lombardo? Never mind. On the contrary, I''d like to thank you. Thank you for fighting for my father."


    Then Delkia stunned her mouth.


    "... well, if you put it that way... you''ll have nothing to say..."


    While Delkia said so, she smiled.

 1159 Chapter 157 Position

    "Well, anyway, we just got back together, and get some rest."


    Gaius spoke kindly.


    Then Delkia said back with a strange look on her face.


    "... you''ve been asleep before now, right? There''s no need to rest."


    "... no, but... if you say so, Karin also ran off at full speed..."


    "Naturally. I slept around. He''s very energetic."


    "... that sort of thing? But Astarot said he was off, so he went to the other room?


    "Hmm, do you know anything about Astarot? I''m talking about me."


    "Oh, well, I guess so... you''re in the same position..."


    "What? You think me and you are in the same position?


    said Delkia as she raised her anger mark on her temples.


    Then Gaius panicked and opened his hands and shook beside the boom.


    "No, you''re not! Delchia and Astarot. You just revived it the same way, didn''t you? I just said that. Not a word that Delkia and I are in the same position..."


    Then Delkia blocked Gaius''s words and said:


    "Hmm... you haven''t seen me lightly for a long time?


    "I didn''t see it lightly! I haven''t seen it!


    Gaius again denied as he waved his hands as far as he could.


    But Delkia sends Gaius a glimpse of suspicion.


    "... because there are places where you are overconfident in your power ~"


    Then Carla, who was watching the two exchanges nibbling, interrupted the conversation.


    "You still think so?


    Delkia gave a glimpse of the sudden intruder.


    But Carla took the gaze from the front without hesitation.


    Then Gaius introduced Carla to Delkia like he had no choice.


    "... Oh, Delkia. This is my master, Carla. He''s the great magician of the human world."


    Then Delkia frowned and traced her own memories.


    "... oh, you''ve heard the name. Yeah."


    Then Gaius was surprised by this.


    "What!? Really? So did Astalotto, but did Delchia know Carla''s name, too?


    "Oh, I''ve heard that one before."


    "Well, whatever Astarot is, it''s amazing what Delchia knows."


    Then Delkia said as she floated the anger mark on her temples again.


    "Hey, what''s Astarot anyway? Why would Astarot know, naturally, but you''d be surprised if I knew? Hmm? Say it?


    To Delkia''s unexpected pursuit, Gaius was sweating on his forehead.

 1160 Chapter One Hundred Fifty-Eight Proposal

    "No, it''s not weird to know because Astaloto is knowledgeable, but it''s amazing what Delkia knows - not that I thought..."


    Gaius said his heart almost intact, either out of trouble or by accident.


    Then the guide Delkia attacked with an increased anger mark.


    "Amen? Is that saying I''m an idiot!?


    "No, that''s not why... Astarot is... quite interested in the human world or anything. Really? But that''s not how Delkia feels... so I thought it would be awesome for Delkia to know that."


    "Hmm! Say what you want."


    "No, I really thought so. I didn''t fool Delkia."


    "Lie to me! You''re making fun of me in the first place."


    "No, he said he didn''t! There''s no way that''s happening!


    Then Carla broke in again.


    "Well... I didn''t know you''d make a fool of Delkia... you''ve been born a long time, haven''t you?


    Then Delkia tuned in to Carla.


    "It is. This fool is making fun of me."


    "Well, you''re Delkia. What do you mean you can be a fool based on that? There''s only one man with the magic in his head."


    "It is. This fool is only inexhaustible in his total magic, but other things are a tease. Yet this fool..."


    "Oh, I agree with that. This guy really only has a handle on total quantity. There''s something about me overconfident myself despite that. It hurts a lot because of that, but it still doesn''t heal."


    "Oh, that makes sense to me, too. This guy''s gonna be in good shape soon."


    "Yes. Exactly. This fool will be in good shape soon."


    "It is.... you can''t talk to each other."


    Delkia looked up at Carla and laughed nicely.


    Then Carla smiled back the same way.


    "Right. I wonder if it''s because this fool made us struggle with each other."


    "I knew you were being made to struggle, too. I guess so. This idiot''s gonna be okay anyway."


    "Oh, they''re making me struggle scattered. Probably will."


    "That''s tough. But, well, I''m a master, so I can''t help it."


    Then Carla said as she gently shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh, I have no choice. But what do you say? Can you help me for a little while?


    Then Gaius gave a ghoulish look.


    But not long before Gaius pinched the words, Delkia said.


    "Cooperation? What cooperation?


    And even Carla made the worst suggestion for Gaius.


    "Why don''t you work out this fool with me? I''m going to slap him back on the roots."

 1161 Episode One Hundred and Fifty-Nine: Whats Going On?

    One.


    Delkia grinned creepily at Carla''s suggestion.


    "That sounds interesting. All right, let''s work together."


    Then Gaius collapsed from his knee.


    "... no, that''s... hey... Carla, I have an appointment..."


    Then Carla said with a grin of nigga.


    "Yeah, well, it''s the flow of the conversation. That''s what I''m talking about. Just keep your head down."


    Gaius, who had fallen off his knees and was in a front-seat position, fell forward as he was, dressed to sleep on the floor like Be-tae.


    "... oh, that sucks. The worst combination has been born... this is all... this is all I''ve been trying to prevent ~..."


    Gaius'' powerless words rang in the dry room.


    Two.


    "... Hey Karin. How''s Astarot?


    Delkia asked Karin''s back when she entered the room.


    Then Karin answered without even turning around.


    "... weird. Master Astarot..."


    Karin, who usually argues with Delkia''s question, told him to whine quietly.


    Gaius and the others also noticed the anomaly of Astalot.


    "What? What do you mean? What''s wrong with Astarot?


    To Gaius''s question, Rap, nestled beside Astalot, answered.


    "... it seems that they have fallen asleep again..."


    Gaius was surprised and approached Astalot lying in bed, peering in from above Karin''s head watching worryingly beside him.


    "... astalotto..."


    Gaius was surprised to see that Astalot looked much like when he was sleeping earlier.


    "... are you breathing? ����


    "Yes, slightly..."


    "Can''t I wake you?


    "Yes. No response at all"


    "Then it''s the same as just now..."


    Then Carla narrowed her eyes and said with a harsh look.


    "Karin, and Delkia. Are you two gonna be okay?


    Then Delkia answered first.


    "... oh. Nothing in particular. Extremely comfortable."


    Then Karin answered as well.


    "... so am I. I have no problems with my health, and my drowsiness is not as good as it sounds... But Master Astaroto..."


    Then Carla''s eyes narrowed even more softly.


    "This is a wild thing to do. I didn''t expect this to happen..."


    Then Gaius also asked everyone with a hard look.


    "Anyone think of this event? Anything good, anything come to mind?


    But no one could answer this question.


    As a result, a painful silence struck inside the room.


    Gaius muttered with such a harsh expression that he had never shown it before.


    "... for God''s sake... you''re back because of this... then we can''t even talk..."

 1162 Chapter 160 Side Effects

    "... Carla, do you have any hands? �� something��"


    Gaius appealed to Carla with a grueling look.


    But Carla shook her head to the side with a harsh look on her face.


    "... unfortunately you can''t think of one. Well, when I say what I can do, I''m going to do the treatment again..."


    "... that''s all there is... right. There''s no other way I can think of it, and we''ll do it again."


    So Gaius nodded forcefully, and looked back and told Dove.


    "I''ll treat you again. Tell everyone to get ready."


    Dove nodded loudly.


    "... Got it. Come on, then."


    Dove said forcefully and quickly turned his heel back and left.


    Then Karin, anxious looking, asked Gaius.


    "... what do you say we do? Can you help Master Astarot? ����


    Gaius said as he looked down at Karin, who nodded powerlessly, with a gentle look.


    "... I don''t know, I''ll try. I succeeded earlier. Success if you do it again."


    Then Delkia beside him told Gaius to whine.


    "Let me help you, too. I don''t know what I''m going to do, but I have an approximate idea. Are we going to treat him with magic?


    Then Gaius nodded.


    "Oh, you''re right. Carla is the first to radiate healing magic by the demons of the healing system, which I amplify by sending an endless amount of magic from the rear."


    "Hmm, I see. The total amount of magic in your handles. Sounds reasonable."


    "Oh, and Delkia and the others recovered."


    "Okay. Then I''m not good at healing magic either, but I can''t do it at all. Let''s say we join the line."


    Then Gaius hesitated a little.


    "... no, shouldn''t we stop doing that? This is how Astarot came back to life, and Delkia and the others are resting."


    "No need to worry about it. Look, I''m pimping on this street."


    "That''s right. I knew I wasn''t worried..."


    Gaius gave a worrying look from the bottom of his heart.


    Then Carla also agreed.


    "Right. Gaius is right about this place, why don''t you leave it to us for once? This cure is not a cure with examples in the past in the first place. That''s what I did. That''s why Astaloto may have fallen back into deep sleep like a side effect on it. So stay here for a long time. If our power alone is not going to wake us up, then let us use it. Until then, rest."


    Then Delkia had to agree.


    "... ok. If that''s the case, I''ll take care of it. I asked you..."

 1163 Episode One Hundred Sixty-One: Something Special

    "... can''t..."


    Gaius groaned as he groaned.


    But when I heard it, Carla scolded me.


    "Didn''t you just get started? You''re giving up too soon."


    "That''s true... but somehow I don''t feel right..."


    Then Carla''s anger rang all over the room.


    "I don''t know what that is! Don''t judge me by anything! You stupid apprentice!


    Then Gaius defied desperately, even though he accidentally blurred his neck.


    "... No, what''s missing is only after words, and this lack of reaction..."


    "What are you talking about? When you started this treatment, you were just as unresponsive as you are."


    "That''s true, but you just revived it once. And yet there''s no response..."


    Then Carla said looking back at Gaius for the first time here.


    "What are you talking about? Say it."


    Then Gaius opened his mouth, as he had decided.


    "I thought this was Satan''s influence?


    Then Carla narrowed her eyes softly.


    "... are you still saying that? I thought you said Satan didn''t think he was good at healing magic before?


    "No, it''s not whether healing magic can be used. Mr. Shester told me that Astarot was particularly vulnerable to Satan''s attack. Probably not compatible. Even if it wasn''t meant to be, it should have nearly equal strength, but Satan didn''t have any teeth at all."


    Then Carla quickly raised her right eyebrow.


    "Well, so?


    "I mean, I think that... Satan''s attack might contain something special."


    "Is that why you''re going to ask Satan?


    "... well, yeah"


    Then Carla thought with a harsh look on her face.


    "... Hmm. But when I hear that, I don''t think I can handle it..."


    "Maybe. But I don''t think we can keep doing this to the dark clouds."


    "But once you''re back, you''re back?


    "Yeah, well yes... I don''t know what to say..."


    Then suddenly there, Delkia spoke from the rear.


    "That won''t be good"


    Gaius was surprised and looked back and asked.


    "... first of all, what?


    Delchia walked slowly, with a difficult look on her face, to the side of Gaius.


    And he slowly circled his neck and looked at Gaius, and he said quietly, opening his lovely mouth.


    "I''m saying it''s not good for you to go to Satan. Satan''s purpose is to use you to free himself from captivity..."

 1164 Lesson one hundred sixty-two, control.

    �������������������ä��ʡ�����⥷�������`�����„���Ƥ���衹


    ���������ϺζȤ⤦�ʤ����ʤ����Է֤��Ԥ�„������褦���Ԥä���


    ����ȥǥ륭��������˅���������ǥ�����������¤���Җ���z�����


    �����������ʤ�Ф�ǰ�Ϥ����ˤ�����������ؤϤ錄�����ᤤ���ФäƤ��롹


    ���ǥ륭��������


    ������������ǰ�򥵥���Ȼ�魯�櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ����ʤ�Ф錄�����Ф���������������


    ������Ϥ��������ɡ�������������˻�äƤ�ֱ���˺Τ��ʤ�äƤ櫓����ʤ��󤸤�ʤ��Σ����äƥ��������`�����Ԓ�����ȡ����Ã������ܤ����۸�ʤΤϡ�ǧ��o�Ǥ��äư�����o��������ǧ��o�ϥ�Υ�ƥ��������٤��B����ФäƤ��ޤä��櫓�Ǥ��磿�ʤ鰳��������Ȼ�äƤ↖�}�ʤ�����o����


    ������Ϥ狼��󡣤�ǰ���ᤤ���Фä�;�ˡ������󤬥�Υ�ƥ��������ن����뤫�⤷��ʤ��ǤϤʤ����������ʤ�Х�Υ�ƥ�������ǧ��o��ʹ�ä����Ã������ܤ����������������ʤ�С���ū�����ɤ��������������Τ�ū�����ɤȤ����櫓����


    ���Ǥ⤽��ϡ������ɵ����ʤ���㤤��������Ԓ���Ǥ��磿��


    ����ǰ����˼���v�S���뤫�ɤ������Ф�̡���Υ�ƥ������ϸo�Λ��֤äƤ���Τ�����ʡ�


    ������������͡�ǧ��o�������Ǥ���ä�Ԓ�������ɡ�����


    ��������������դγ����¤�˼���𤳤��ʤ����Ԥä���


    ����ȥǥ륭�����פ�󤭤���˺ζȤ���ä���


    ����������ǤϤʤ�����Υ�ƥ������Ϥ��θo�Λ�ǥ�������������褦�Ȥ��Ƥ����餷����


    ��������⣡���o�Λ�äƥ������٤��Σ���


    ���_���ʤ��Ȥ��Ф�󡣤�����Υ�ƥ������Ϥ��ΤĤ����ä��褦����


    ���ޥ����������㤢�o�Λ�ä����ܤ���󡭡���


    ������֪���Ȥ������Ȥ����ʤ�Ф⤷������Ȥ�ǰ�������Ǥ���Τ��⤷��ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ���


    ����Ȥ���ˤϥ���������Ŀ��󤭤�Ҋ�_�����@������


    �����⣡�����������Ǥ��뤫�⤷��ʤ��Σ����θo�Λ�ǣ���


    �����䡢����Ϥ錄����������^���󡣤������ο����Ԥ�����Τ��ä��顢��ǰ�򥵥���˻�魯�櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ���


    ����ȥ����������y��������Ȥʤä���


    �����������������ǥ륭�����Фäƥ������Ԓ���ˤʤ�Σ���


    ����ȥǥ륭���Τ��ᤫ�ߤ�ŭ��ީ`���������Ϥ��ä���


    ���ʤ���ȣ���ǰ�����������η��H�Ǥ��Τ錄����ǥ����äƤ���Τ�����


    ���������ϴ�ŤƤ��֤��˺ζȤ���ä���


    �������`�����������������o������


    �����㤢�ɤ�������ζ�ʤ�����ԤäƤߤ�����


    �ǥ륭������ȫ����Ϛݤ�����ŭ�����^�Ȥ��ä�����ǥ���������ԑ��Ĥ�ΤǤ��ä���

 1165 Lesson one hundred and sixty-three, liar.

    "No, you mean, Delkia''s not a party..."


    Said Gaius in a heartfelt panic.


    But Delkia''s anger grew even bigger instead of subsiding.


    "Why am I not a party! I was put on probation with Astarot!


    "Oh, no, that''s not what I meant..."


    "That''s not what I meant, then what do you mean!


    "Well, that''s... well, what do you say..."


    Although Gaius complained in difficulty, he thought he could not escape like this, and decided to expose himself thoughtfully.


    "No, well, Delkia... unlike me, it''s not a singularity... so I thought Satan wouldn''t show any interest..."


    "What are you, the singularity is so great!? So you''re thinking of taking advantage over me or something!?


    "No, I''m not thinking about that. Delkia won''t be particularly interested, whether I''m a singularity or not, and I don''t think I''m going to have an advantage with that. I just heard that Satan is interested in me being a singularity... so I was just wondering if Satan would deal with me if I didn''t go"


    Then Delkia turned to her side pussy as she mumbled her mouth adorably.


    "Hmm! Hang it on your nose that it''s a singularity... I''m angry!


    "No, so it''s nothing like that... because it''s a peculiarity, because I''ve never thought of it like that, like, giving you an advantage over Delkia or making you look great..."


    Gaius said, turning into a heartbroken face.


    Then Delkia glanced at Gaius with a jittery eye.


    "... is that true? You really don''t want to look great, do you? You don''t think you''re kidding me, do you?


    Gaius then shook his neck so fast that he wondered if the boom would ring.


    "I don''t think. I don''t think! I''m not even willing to look great! Really not!"


    "Is that true?"


    I peered into Gaius''s face from below with the kind of eyes Delkia would explore.


    "You''re basically a liar. You can''t trust me."


    "No, wait a minute. That''s out-of-heart. I''m not that much of a liar."


    "Hmm! That''s usually the case with guys who strongly deny it when they do."


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not true..."


    "Hmm! But okay. So what do we do? What do you think, Carla?


    Delchia asked Carla suddenly with a serious look.


    Although Carla was a sudden nomination, she replied as if she had been waiting for it.


    "Wouldn''t it be better if we all went? Me and Gaius, Delkia... the four of Karin."

 1166 Episode One Hundred Sixty Four: The Tongue, Like a Thunder

    "... Karin too? ����


    Delkia said with a heavily dissatisfied face.


    But Carla didn''t care, she said her opinion.


    "That''s right. From what I''ve seen, those four are the most powerful. So shouldn''t these four go together?


    "... I agree that we have the most power, but that''s why sometimes we all go together..."


    Delkia ate down.


    But Carla didn''t even hang it on her teeth and shook off Delkia.


    "Though I take it for granted that the four of us are separated by more than the power of the four and the difference between them?


    Delkia was also unacceptable to this but had to be convinced.


    "... well, maybe... but well, the way it isn''t... no, well, if you do say so... ok... let''s just say the four of us go..."


    Delchia agreed with Carla''s opinion, albeit very painfully.


    Then Gaius said something he didn''t have to say.


    "... you don''t have to hate me so much..."


    Then Delchia''s tongue struck this as quickly and violently as a thunderbolt.


    "Don''t hate me! What are you talking about? You! Are you stupid? Are you stupid? Where the hell is a fool like that? You idiot, take the rest of the day off. Say it!


    "... No, I would say so, but Karin is married to Astalotto... because they don''t look bad together either..."


    "That''s why I''m telling you you''re an idiot. In front of Astarot, that fool is going to be like the cat he borrowed, right? Naturally Astarot is deceived! Even if I put it on, if I say no to that cat! Uh, don''t be disgusting! Just remembering makes me angry!


    Delkia told me to throw up.


    Gaius accidentally turned into a frightened face.


    "... no, because Astarot is not stupid either..."


    "No, Astarot is an idiot just like you. Speaking of which, I hear you guys were best friends, huh? Hmm, have you gotten along with the fools? You look great!


    "... No, no, Astarot is a deposited, calm, thoughtful man, isn''t he? Naturally, you think you''re married after you figure out Karin''s nature?


    "Hmm! If so, he''s a pervert! That''s right, he''s a pervert!


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "It will be decided! You''re gonna tell me you got married after figuring out the nature of the least busy guy in the world who''s such a Karin? Then he''s determined to be a superb pervert!


    In Delkia''s terrible words, Gaius was completely blind and full of faces, twilight along the way.

 1167 Chapter 165: Six

    "... well, that doesn''t depend on the four of us going anyway, does it?


    Carla said anticipating the timing.


    Then Delkia gave her mouth a tone, exposing her dissatisfaction but agreeing with such things as disapproval.


    "... I have no choice. Fine. Let''s just say the four of us go."


    "Okay, then..."


    When Carla circled her neck to ask for a word, there was a familiar dovey sign face there.


    "Dove, I''m sorry, but I need you to call Karin in the other room."


    Then Dove nodded lightly.


    "... I understand. But I''m coming with you. Master Delkia has just recovered."


    Then Delkia said just fine.


    "I wouldn''t have to worry."


    When Dove meditated lightly, he spoke against Delchia with one hand against his chest.


    "... Regardless, about Master Delkia. It''s not something I worry about all the time, but it''s something here..."


    Then even as Delkia hummed her nose, she smiled lightly.


    "... okay"


    Groaning so, Delkia turned to Karla.


    "What do you think? Dove is less powerful than the four of us, but it''s something I''ve seen Satan once, and can I take him with me?


    Then Carla thought about it a lot.


    "... Hmm, right. Fine."


    Then suddenly, there was a voice from behind that Carla.


    "Then I will accompany you. My strength is equal to that of Dove."


    It was the lap of Astalot and Karin''s butler.


    "... Hmm, okay. Then let''s say the six of us go. Is that all right?


    Carla turned to Delkia to ask if she was in a bad mood.


    Delchia smiled satisfactorily and nodded greatly.


    "That''s good. Then let''s go for six. And Gaius, okay? Of course you wouldn''t have any objections, would you?


    To Delkia''s intimidating way of saying it, Gaius managed to recover and nod, even slightly cramping his right cheek.


    "... oh. You both don''t hear me say anything anyway, do you?


    Then Carla and Delkia said, with their voices together.


    "Naturally."


    Gaius gently shrugged his shoulders and revealed his dissatisfied face.


    "I knew it. Anyway, I... Fine, nothing..."


    When Gaius was teasing lightly, Dove, who saw it, said with a gentle bitter smile.


    "... then hurry up and take Master Karin..."


    Then he said as the wrap walked soothingly through the floor with a smooth trick.


    "No, let me go. I am Lord Karin''s butler."


    That''s what Rap said, sliding through the side of Dove, he headed straight for Karin, who was in the other room.

 1168 Chapter 166 Apology Request

    "Hey, is it true you''re going to Satan''s?


    When Karin entered the room where Gaius and the others were, she asked the most about the opening.


    Gaius nodded and explained to Karin how things were going.


    "... so let''s go to Satan and talk about it."


    "Hmm. Well, I''m not going to do anything if Astarot is going to recover, but if you really ask Satan, Astarot will get back to normal, right?


    Then Gaius panicked and waved.


    "No, no, it doesn''t always work out. Just that it''s possible."


    Then Karin glanced at Gaius as she pulled her pretty face towards the center.


    "It''s only possible?"


    Gaius rushed further into Karin''s mood.


    "No, wait a minute. It could be a slight possibility. If you can''t, think of another way, if you still can''t. Anyway, you can try everything."


    Karin then protested, pointing her mouth in full dissatisfaction.


    "Then you don''t know when Master Astarot will recover. Oh, my God, I want to see Master Astarot now.


    Then Delkia yelled at all the limits of patience there.


    "Shut up. Uh-huh! You, open your mouth, Astarot. Astarot is a dog with a platter? You fool!


    Then Karin, who became a phase of anger, attacked such Delkian ramblings.


    "What the heck?! What do you call a dog when you''re missing something? I''m not kidding! Apologize!"


    "Who apologizes! This greedy, messy witch."


    "What uh-huh! You said you were a greedy little witch this time.


    "I said, what''s wrong? Another request for an apology?


    "Yes! That''s how it''s decided! Apologize now."


    "Holy shit! You''ll never apologize!


    "Apologize!"


    "Say no!"


    "Apologize!"


    "Say no!"


    After this, Carla finally pinched her mouth where the same interaction lasted for dozens of degrees.


    "Wait, wait. Why don''t you just leave me around? We''re going to Satan''s now, right?


    Karin gave a sharp stare at the sudden intruder.


    "What the fuck? Don''t interrupt."


    Then Delkia also tuned in to Karin.


    "That''s right. Get out of my way!


    Then Karin laughed a lot.


    "Aren''t we close? If we talk properly, can we understand each other?


    Then Karin and Delkia said in unison.


    "" No!!


    Then Carla laughed again.


    "See?

 1169 sandwiched between stories one hundred and sixty-seven

    One.


    "... okay. Anyway, it''s for Master Astarot, so I''ll come with you, but I won''t even talk to this idiot about this!


    Karin said away with a puffy, swollen cheek.


    Then the opposing Delkia also jumped up to the position that the eyebrow root could not be raised any more.


    "That''s our line. If I''m not gonna talk to this guy, I''m not gonna look him in the face!


    "I like your face, too!


    Then I just said that I had no choice but to exhale lightly.


    "Okay, okay. Then you two should just leave. Is that all right?


    Then the two nodded cocklessly at a time of no different dimensions.


    And when Kara saw how it was, she moaned with a frightened face.


    "... this is definitely a twin..."


    Two.


    "Okay, let''s just say we leave"


    Carla issued a decree against the five.


    Then, although Gaius, Dove and Rap nodded silently, Delkia and Karin hunched their noses and turned that way.


    The timing was still the same with different dimensions, so Karla also exhaled a great deal of sigh.


    But it wasn''t like the two of them refused to accompany him, so Carla started walking without saying anything in particular.


    Then it followed Karla in such a natural way with doves, raps and gaius that Delkia and Karin, who had turned that way and were late, were left in the form.


    That''s why they rushed out at the same time.


    And when we caught up with Gaius at the rear, we both wanted to get away from each other, but for the sake of it, each began to rush forward or backwards like this.


    But before they both made the declaration not to speak earlier, they silently sent something like a signal to each other, but they didn''t get through well with each other, and both caused frustration.


    Gaius, sandwiched between them, looked heartbroken and muttered in his heart.


    (... tell me neither of you will look at your face or anything, you''ve been looking at it for a while now... I mean, stop pinching me, at all...)


    When Gaius exhaled one big sigh as if he were going to exhale all the air in his gut, Delkia''s anger finally exploded.


    "Hey you! Gaius! I''ve been in there since just now, so why don''t you do something about it!


    Then Karin on the other side immediately agreed.


    "That''s right! Gaius, how many sighs have you been throwing up? You''re not making fun of us, are you?


    To a sudden stray bullet, Gaius'' cheeks cramped with tremendous momentum.

 1170 Episode One Hundred Sixty-Eight: Sliding Kick

    "... nothing stupid or anything..."


    When Gaius finally regained his mind and justified himself, even a fiery mouth shot erupted from both sides.


    "No, I made an absolute fool of myself! How dare you make fun of me for Gaius'' sake!


    After Karin, Delkia immediately followed.


    "Hey you! Nice work, huh? Making fun of this Master Delkia is a lot of unchallenged behavior!


    "... no, so make a fool of me..."


    Yelling cancelled from both sides as Gaius looked in trouble and tried to elucidate further.


    "" I am!!


    Karin and Delkia, again, vocally affirmed.


    Gaius was heartbroken and asked Carla, who would go before him, for help.


    "Hey! Hey, Carla! Say something!


    But did Carla bother Karin and the others in the exchange earlier? She didn''t respond to Gaius at all, and it seemed that she would be able to get to her feet faster.


    "Wow! Are you serious?!? I absolutely heard you, but I ignored you! You ignored it because you thought it was a pain in the ass to get involved!?


    Even as Gaius raised his voice of protest, Carla only increased his speed silently.


    That''s why Gaius spoke to the doves who were in front of him.


    "Hey Dove! Rap, help me!


    But the response of the doves was similar to that of Carla.


    "Whoa! Seriously!? He''s going up fast! Say something! Hey, Dove! Rap!"


    Gaius desperately tried to speed up and catch up with the two of them.


    But a Delkian sliding kick attacked Gaius''s legs as he mowed the grass with a sickle.


    "Guha!!


    Gaius was flashed on both legs and collapsed as he clashed from his face to the ground.


    "... Gu!... all of a sudden... what? ����


    Then Delkia rose up quickly and put her hands on her hips and said away, gaius.


    "You! You''re walking fast!


    "... no, that''s why you suddenly don''t have to mow your feet with a sliding kick..."


    "I mowed it because it''s troublesome. That''s faster."


    "No! Because that''s not true! Because it''s definitely quicker to say it in words!


    Where was Delkia blowing wind in Gaius'' desperate protest as well?


    "Well, that''s a disagreement."


    "No, no, no, no, it''s not a disagreement or anything. Absolutely not."


    "It''s not. It''s just a disagreement."


    "No, I don''t - I don''t have this all of a sudden - I don''t know how much anything moves faster than words - it''s just violence, too"


    When Gaius was persistently stupid for ever, now Karin''s high kick hit Gaius in the back of the head with him sitting on the floor.


    "You, you persevere!


    Gaius hit his face to the ground again, dyeing the floor red with his own nosebleed, while cursing everything in the world.

 1171 Lesson 169: Insanity

    "... terrible... this is terrible..."


    Gaius slowly raised his face as he grudged.


    A large amount of blood was erupting from its nose, dyeing its mouth bright red.


    But there was no way the Delkias would change their attitude with it, and they were just friendly and just hunching their noses and laughing.


    That''s why Gaius raised his protest again as he wiped his nose down with the sleeve of his clothes.


    "... no, no matter how many attacks you take, let me just say this. The way it''s done is terrible. You suddenly have a bad foot habit of kicking without a voice!


    But Delkia and the others naturally just put their hands on their hips and flinched, showing no colour for reflection.


    "Weird. Absolutely weird. You''re both too violent."


    Then Delkia finally raised her voice.


    "It''s not weird. It''s normal for me."


    "No, he said it''s not normal where he says it''s normal!


    "That''s not true. Until I did what was perfectly natural."


    "No, that''s why the normal for Delkia is not the ordinary for the public!


    Then Delkia started thinking cutely tilting her little neck.


    "... yeah? Public?... Why should this me be in line with the public?


    "What!? Because... it''s normal, isn''t it?


    "What are you talking about? You. I am me. There is no need to match with the public. Because I''m Delkia."


    Delkia nodded confidently.


    Gaius resisted desperately as he cramped his cheeks.


    "No, that''s such an arrogant thing... you said that''s usually selfish... they say it''s not a good thing..."


    "I don''t know!


    "No, you don''t know... in the public..."


    "So you''re saying you don''t know the public or anything!


    "No, but..."


    "But not! I am Delkia! I move only in my values. You got it!


    Delchia just said away as an ultimatum.


    Gaius thought it was useless to say anything more to Delkia, and decided to change his spearhead.


    "... you know, Karin..."


    Then Karin said without putting in her hair.


    "I hate Delkia, but what I just said is right! I am the standard, too. I have never cared about the public, and I have nothing to do in the future!


    Gaius was saddened by the abnormality of the world as his dripping nosebleed, even after he wiped it, heard the sound of potatoes falling on the floor.

 1172 Episode one hundred and seventy, entangled.

    "... uh, excuse me, but I ignored you earlier, didn''t I?


    Gaius quickened his walking speed as he carefully wiped his nosebleed with the sleeves of his clothes, catching up with Karla, who was just moving on, and quietly raised his voice of protest.


    But Carla and the others ignored Gaius'' words even here, only to be bothered.


    "... and ignore it again... oh yeah, that''s how you guys ignore it? It''s good. If that''s what you''re all going to do, I have an idea..."


    Then here, finally, Carla said it seemed like a pain in the ass.


    "... what? You got something to say? Then you just have to say it."


    Then Gaius stuck to the eating mood with tremendous momentum.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, you just said that! You ignored it, didn''t you?


    Then Carla exhaled loudly, and said as if she had decided to be ready.


    "... Oh, you said it. So what''s up?


    "No, no, no, no, you can''t ignore it. My apprentice wants help, so help me!


    Then Carla said even naturally.


    "I ignored it because it was a hassle. That''s all."


    "No, no, no, that''s it, I guess not ~! Because it was a hassle? No, no, no, no, no, not for that reason. - What are you talking about?


    "What? I ignored it because it was a pain in the ass to get involved. That''s all. You got a problem with that?


    "It''s huge! It''s my apprentice''s pinch, so help me! I know you didn''t get involved because it''s a pain in the ass!


    Then Carla had a sudden eclampsia.


    "Shut up! What''s wrong with ignoring it because it''s troublesome! Mostly still a pain in the ass! So I''m gonna ignore you from now on! You got it! That''s it!"


    When Carla said that, she lost her expression and became like Nobu.


    Gaius looked at his face and finished it with a huge cramp on his cheek.


    "... Seriously, this guy... there''s gonna be a lot worse. Hey, Dove, don''t you think?


    Gaius looked back in a slow motion, sending an ironic grin to Dove, who had ignored himself just as Carla had earlier.


    Dove exhaled softly when he shrugged his shoulders, and just frowned and said that every trouble had come.


    "... I''m sorry, but I''m not very good at these things either..."


    Then Gaius glanced at Dove with a two-hundred percent look on his face.


    "Ho, I''m not good at it. I''m not good at it, so I don''t get involved. Ho, is that all right? I ignored it because I wasn''t good at it when someone asked for help."


    Dove seemed to bother Gaius'' entanglement, exhaling one deep sigh.

 1173 Episode 171: Obscurity

    Gaius''s loathsome blur didn''t know where to stay afterwards.


    "Ho, really? You can ignore it if it bothers you - even if your buddy was in trouble, throw it away because it''s bothersome - heh, yeah -"


    Carla began, ignoring this as well, but became angry at the inner stages of it.


    "... I don''t care. Forever and ever..."


    "I''ll tell you what, I''ve been in a lot of trouble. Nevertheless - didn''t you continue to ignore me?"


    "... how long have you been such a hater? It wasn''t like that before..."


    "Didn''t I twist it because of you? I''ve already made the world because of you."


    "... at all, is there a guy who can make the world feel better about this? Fix your mood."


    "I say so, but I haven''t apologized yet."


    Gaius moved around like a flying bug around the three of them, reluctantly looking at them and pressing.


    Then Carla finally got in trouble, I noticed.


    "Ah, okay, okay. It was my fault! Give me a break."


    Then Gaius added difficulty to the way he said it.


    "Eh, what is it - the way you say it? Doesn''t sound like you''re apologizing at all."


    Then a blue muscle stood at Carla''s temple as soon as possible.


    "... you apologized, didn''t you? Keep it around there, okay?


    But Gaius didn''t mean to quit whispering hateful.


    "Eh, so you''re going to apologize? It didn''t sound like you were apologizing to me at all."


    Gaius said as he walked around Karla like a fly earlier, bringing his hateful face closer together.


    Then, naturally, Carla''s anger reached its peak instantaneously.


    "I''m telling you to stop!


    Carla instantly erupted an aura as huge as even a child could tell and unfolded around her confidence.


    Then Gaius was pushed by that aura, a few steps back.


    "... Yes, no, suddenly that''s not an anomaly? ����


    Gaius finally realized there that he was in too much shape.


    But it was too late, and Carla''s anger never subsided.


    "What is the anomaly? You found out!


    Carla says, when he converged the aura to its own front, he immediately released it towards Gaius.


    Then Aura, with explosive momentum, blew up Gaius, who was only about five meters away.


    Although Gaius instantly let his aura unfold around him, he didn''t make it just in time and was framed to clash against the wall.

 1174 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Two: Supercrossbow

    "... guh... I didn''t make it... stay..."


    Gaius stood up yowling as he pressed his hips against the wall.


    But a second wave of Carla''s unleashed aura struck there.


    "... Gu!... Hey, wait a minute..."


    Gaius had already allowed the aura to unfold, so much so that, although it was never struck by the wall this time, it was compressed by the overwhelmingly attacking aura of Karla that it would plunge into the wall.


    "... hey, I can''t breathe... hey... guh..."


    Gaius''s face snapped at Carla''s pressure, leaving him unable to breathe.


    Then finally here, the momentum of Carla''s unleashed aura subsided.


    Gaius immediately raised his face and inhaled heavily, confirming that he had sent plenty of oxygen to his lungs, this time slowly exhaling heavily as he turned his face down.


    "... uhh... thanks..."


    When Gaius looked up again with a relief look on his face, Carla stood in front of him in an angry phase.


    "... uh... I''m in good shape... I''ve been on too much... sorry..."


    Gaius couldn''t wait to be attacked any more, he took the lead and apologized just fine.


    Then Carla said the anger phase was intact.


    "How many times do you have to repeat the same thing to learn? When this happens, I guess I''ll just have to re-tap my sexual roots."


    Gaius became a blue-eyed expression and began his plea with desperate shapes to his own master, who was outbursting with anger in front of him.


    "Yes, no, that''s... well, as for personality stuff... that''s something you can do with special training or something... no, I think it''s going to change a little bit over time... but all of a sudden you just have a huge special training... I don''t think your personality is going to change all of a sudden... again, here''s one... slowly..."


    But there was no connection between Carla and Gaius'' long plea.


    "Shut up! Your explanation has nothing in it for a long time! I don''t listen to your opinions! Ready? As soon as I get back from Satan''s, I''m starting a special training for the Supercrossbow! You understand me, you idiot!


    "No, no... I just said I''d give you a break..."


    "That''s right. But you got on well after that. So I''m just saying I''ll do it after all. It''s all your fault!


    "No, no..."


    "No, that''s not it! I''ll do it when I say I''ll do it! This is not the time to withdraw! Delkia! Plus Karin needs to keep up with this idiot''s special training!


    When Carla looked back at the Delkias, who had come right next to her, she made the worst suggestion for Gaius.

 1175 Chapter 173: Demands of the Weak

    "All right! All right."


    Delkia had no time to hesitate at all and agreed.


    As well, Karin nodded softly.


    "That''s good. I''m free anyway. So, when do we do it?


    And now Carla said it without putting in her hair.


    "Now! I say hurry up."


    Gaius was greatly surprised with his blue face.


    "Hey! Now!? No, because we''re going to..."


    But Delkia said delightfully, blocking Gaius''s words like that.


    "Now! That''s funny. Then let''s go a little further. That way there''s quite a lot of space. That would be great for special training."


    Then Karin told me to remember.


    "Oh, there. Then don''t get there if you walk five minutes. All right, let''s do that."


    Gaius panicked and desperate to stop the momentum of the three.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! You don''t have time for special training! ''Cause we''re going to Satan''s now!? Not if you''re eating roadgrass here!?


    Then Carla said in a quiet tone with an ironic grin on her mouth.


    "Hmm, why not if you''re eating roadgrass? There''s no hurry, is there?


    "What are you talking about! Aren''t you supposed to go to Satan''s?


    "I''m coming. After special training."


    "Why after the special training? We have to hurry, right?


    "Why?


    "Because... because to Satan..."


    Then Carla laughed like a mockery.


    "You don''t have to hurry. I''m not making any promises to Satan about time. I don''t care if it''s after special training."


    Then I got such a sad look that Gaius had no more.


    "... no, no... yes! Karin! Weren''t you supposed to bring Astarot back to life? Shouldn''t we get him recovered as soon as possible?


    Then Karin came up with her cute little neck tilted with cocoons.


    "... Mm-hmm, well yes... I don''t think you can go with these six like this. Actually, honestly, me and Delkia, then it''s not really for Satan, and Carla seems like a pretty capable person... so you don''t think you can beat Satan with that."


    "No, wait a minute. You don''t have to beat Satan. We''re going to talk about it."


    But in Gaius'' words, Karin shook her head to the side.


    "No, that''s not going to happen. There is no way Satan will listen to the demands of the weak. I mean, if we don''t fight and win, then maybe Satan won''t make our wishes come true..."

 1176 Chapter 174: Extreme

    "... I''m saying even more now..."


    Gaius said in confusion.


    Then Karin said it again in a crisp tone.


    "That''s why I''m working you out."


    Gaius unexpectedly stretched his neck forward and looked seriously at Karin''s face.


    "... say what..."


    "Well... if we train you on the indeterminate, maybe we can beat Satan."


    "Is that why you''re working me out!? From now on!? You can''t be strong enough to threaten Satan in such a short time!?


    Then Carla nodded loudly and said.


    "No, maybe I can. Honestly, I''ve always wondered if it would be okay for the six of us to go like this. But no matter how I simulated it, I didn''t feel like I could win. If Karin''s right, Satan won''t listen to our demands. On this road, then, at the same time, there is a risk that Gaius will be robbed by Satan. I''ve come all the way here to say it, but I still have to say it''s risky. But if we can train Gaius here to the extreme... maybe we should."


    Then Delkia also endorsed it.


    "Sure. Well, if you stay like this, don''t lose for sure first. Then we should work this guy out thoroughly."


    Karin also agreed with Delkia.


    "Yeah, right. We don''t have much more strength where we''ve worked out, but you''re not. If we push more and more where we can, we''ll get to a pretty amazing level, won''t we?


    Gaius continued to defend himself desperately, even as he remembered his glare.


    "No, no, no, no, wait a minute. Working out to the extreme, what are you talking about? How long will it take you to do that? A year or two? Or five years? Maybe it''ll take more than a decade? You''re telling me to continue my special training here all the time until then? This is insane!


    But Carla disputed this.


    "No, it doesn''t take that long. We''ll probably be fine in a week."


    "Based on what!? It was Carla who said it was to the extreme, wasn''t it? It takes a week to build my abilities to the limit? You''re such an idiot!


    "I''m not alone at all. It comes with two reliable people here. Besides, the other two will have their support. Then you just have to encourage special training without worrying about anything."


    "No, no, no, no, you didn''t answer my question! Based on what? I said we can work out to the limit in a week!


    Then Carla nodded again and again, and said with a face that made Gaius look like a little fool.


    "There is no basis. It''s just... I don''t know."

 1177 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Five: Extremely Disgruntled Faces

    "... it''s just a reminder... that''s why I get special training..."


    Gaius objected to his bottom of his heart.


    And Carla said, laughing.


    "That''s right. Is there a problem? In the first place, we even assume that we just somehow came up with an idea, but in fact, as a result of instant information processing of various information in our heads, we don''t know the rationale for it because it doesn''t go up in the field of consciousness, and people sometimes define it as an account. And this... that''s it."


    "... I kind of know what you''re talking about... but this is it or something. Come on..."


    "You''re complaining too much. There''s no way you can override the intentions of the three of us just now, is there? Then just give it up."


    "It''s terrible - I don''t think this is going to happen - I thought I got away from special training because of it. Come on."


    Although Gaius was always whining about bumps and complaining, Karla and the others had already begun consultations about the special training by ignoring it.


    So let''s go.


    Delchia encouraged Karla.


    But Carla put her hand on her chin and showed her how to think a little.


    "... No, at first I was thinking about bullying Gaius lightly, but the story changed. If we were to do it thoroughly, it wouldn''t be enough in the vast space that we''re ahead"


    Then Karin immediately asked Karla.


    "So where do you think you''re going?


    "It''s been decided. The Astarot Mansion."


    The Delkias nodded in solidarity to Carla''s answer.


    "Oh well."


    "Don''t even eat at the Astarot Mansion. As a special training for our shifts, there are naturally rest areas. There''s no other place for special training than here."


    Let''s go back.


    Delkia suggested quickly.


    Carla nodded and at the same time turned to Gaius and urged him.


    "Let''s do that. Gaius, we''re going back to the Astarot Mansion."


    But Gaius slowly shook his neck to the side with a full disgruntled face.


    "I told you to give up. If that''s what you''re gonna do, you wanna fight here once? With the three of us."


    Gaius'' face then exceeded the limits of his dissatisfaction even further.


    Carla saw it and became as extremely dissatisfied as Gaius.


    "... well, you''re not gonna move... isn''t that funny? Then I''ll beat you here once and for all."


    Then Delkia said as dissatisfied as Carla did.


    "Let''s do that. This idiot, he''s going to beat us three opponents. Fine, I''ll do it!


    Karin similarly outburst into anger.


    "All right, let''s do it. I''ll beat you thoroughly."


    Then here Gaius'' face finally turned into something humble.


    "... no, I was just being a little obstinate... sorry..."


    Gaius had finally noticed.

 1178 Episode 176: Special Training Begins

    "Well, let''s say we start"


    Back to the Astalotto Mansion. No, Carla announced the start of the special training quickly.


    Gaius nodded slowly and quietly, even though he had such a gloomy look that there was no more, because he was already in a state of giving up, or reluctantly.


    Okay, here we go.


    Carla said, "No, no, no, no, no."


    The flame struck Gaius like a fierce, mad dragon.


    Gaius finally switched from grumpy mode to serious mode here, putting up a defensive formation right on his own front.


    Then the flames clashed with the defensive formation with explosive momentum and splashed in all directions violently.


    "Hmm, a linear attack would be fine first. But how about this?


    When Carla said that, she threw out several strips of flame separate from the flame radiating in the front, and thought she had flown in all directions, she tried to draw an arc and hit Gaius.


    Gaius saw it, instantly rolling out multiple defensive formations, fully deployed to prevent any attack coming from any direction.


    But when he saw how it was, Carla laughed invincibly.


    "... Hmm. You idiot."


    At a time when Carla would not say discarded dialogue, a fierce dragon-like flame struck Gaius several strips.


    And when he collided hard into the defensive formation, Gaius greeted him loudly with groans.


    "Gu!... damn!


    It was a defensive formation that was supposed to be fully deployed, but there was a slight gap or a flame penetrating around the right flank.


    Gaius managed to roll out a new defense formation while enduring the uninterrupted heat and the pain during the clash.


    But Carla''s three hands struck Gaius like that.


    Carla added more flames and made him arc even louder, striking Gaius'' back.


    Gaius immediately perceived it and quickly deployed a defensive formation that prevented flames eating into his right flank, quickly deploying a large defensive formation to the back.


    But surprisingly, the flame that was supposed to hit the back suddenly changed course and circled around and hit the side of Gaius.


    Gaius was surprised and the flames were overwhelmingly faster, even as he broke into two large defensive formations that were supposed to unfold on the back, trying to quickly turn them into both sides.


    "Grr!... Grr..."


    Carla''s flames easily broke the defense formations that were unfolding on the side of Gaius, burning that side with lumps.


    Gaius nevertheless moved the defensive formation he had built earlier on the back to the side late, and managed to prevent the flames, but Gaius''s side had already burned to a large extent.

 1179 Chapter 177: The Great Fire Dragon

    "... guh, hot... got hit..."


    Gaius was lumpily burned on his side and endured with less desire to scream.


    "Not yet."


    Cut it out. Carla launched a further attack on Gaius, who was patient.


    It was a bunch of fiery, crazy flaming dragons pouring down like rain showers from overhead.


    "... up there!


    Gaius put a new line of defense over his head as he withstood the pain.


    But as dozens of Fire Dragons struck Gaius'' head one after the other, so did the defense squeeze and smash immediately.


    As a result, the overhead defense was still hurting as much as it seemed to disperse in places like seconds of things.


    "... guh... strong... this then..."


    Gaius was pressed by the need to put a new defensive formation over his head and rushed his hands up high.


    Then he didn''t miss it and Carla''s hands moved.


    "Then it''s this way."


    Carla says, releasing a fiery dragon of great momentum and overwhelming thickness from his arms forward, he instantly struck the front of Gaius in a linear motion.


    "Shit!!


    Gaius immediately put his arms up over his head back to the front and instantly tried to deploy as powerful a defense as he could.


    But...


    "It''s late."


    Delkia shrugged as she watched the battle.


    As its grunt suggests, Gaius'' defenses were unable to deploy anew before Carla''s overwhelming speed of flaming dragons.


    And he tore the old, wounded defense formations that had already unfolded like pieces of paper, and Gaius burned them all from head to toe as if they were going to burn them all down.


    "... Grr!!... hey!... Ku..."


    Gaius couldn''t breathe because he was caught in a blaze of tremendous momentum.


    For this reason, the expression was truly bitter and stuffy.


    But Carla''s ruthless proclamation came down to Gaius.


    "Not yet."


    Carla says no, it generated an even bigger flaming dragon on its own front.


    And in the mood of tearing, he unleashed a burning giant flaming dragon on Gaius.


    "Kura eh!! Stupid apprentice!!


    The giant flaming dragon proceeded with a powerful inhalation of the ambient air with its too high heat to reach Gaius, who was instantly extinguished.


    Then something amazing happened there.


    All of a sudden, Gaius'' eyes glowed demonically in a deep, pale cobalt color.


    Moreover, at the next moment, Gaius'' body, wrapped in flames, also glowed demonically in cobalt colour.


    "... well..."


    Delkia, watching it from the side, breathed out one breath as if she was impressed by Gaius'' demonic appearance.

 1180 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Eight: The Glow of Cobalt Color

    The moment Gaius, who glowed demonically in cobalt colour, rose only slightly from the ground, the extra-large flaming dragon released by Carla earlier clashed against Gaius''s body.


    No one could have anticipated the consequences as the Delkias watched in solitary spit.


    Surprisingly, the Fire Dragon was sucked into Gaius''s body without a sound.


    "" What the hell!?


    Delkia and Karin raised their surprises at the same time.


    Then Carla, the side who unleashed the flaming dragon, also groaned with a startled look on her face.


    "... Oh, my God..."


    Carla watched seriously and Gaius as she slowly lowered her arms as she accidentally protruded forward.


    But as soon as he changed his mind and raised his arms again, he shouted at Delkia and the others while creating an extra-large flaming dragon equivalent to the one he had just mentioned.


    "Delkia! Karin! It''s a simultaneous attack!


    In response to Carla''s fierce and sharp request, Delkia and the others instantly entered the offensive posture.


    And the next moment, they disappeared at the same time.


    I thought it appeared instantaneously to another place at about the same time.


    Its position was that which shaped the triangle in such a way as to apex Karla and trap Gaius in the middle.


    "" Let''s go!


    When they also vomited their temper words at about the same time, they still performed their magic each at about the same time.


    As a result, Gaius took the form of a powerful magical attack from the three sides.


    But...


    Gaius did not take those powerful attacks as anything, absorbed everything and just stood up.


    I didn''t have any particular reaction, I was just standing up.


    Although Carla and the others were suspicious of each of them, narrowing their eyes and watching Gaius, they had no idea what the cause was.


    "... Guy from Gaius... what do you mean? ����


    Carla shrugged unexpectedly.


    But after that, Gaius was just standing there emitting a cobalt-colored glow, without any particular change.


    Then Delkia finally cut the numbness.


    "Shit! I can''t stay like this. We''ll attack!"


    Delchia said, without waiting to get their consent, he began his run toward Gaius.


    Delchia''s momentum was tremendous and instantly hit by packing a distance from Gaius.


    "Uhhhhh!!!


    Delkia gripped her right fist vigorously in the air, shaking it wide, then glancing Gaius in the face and releasing her full right straight.


    The right straight across Delchia was undoubtedly over the speed of sound, and its collision sounded like a hit after an obvious clash.


    "Gu!!


    I heard Delchia groaning after the uninterrupted shock sound.


    Delkia was nodding to the ground trying to shelter her right fist.


    The figure appeared to Carla as if Delkia were lying on her back before the mighty Gaius.

 1181 Episode One Hundred Seventy Nine: The Will of Gaius

    "... Guy from Gaius... Are you conscious? ����


    Carla contemplated the appearance of her beloved disciple, shining her pale eyes but standing faceless.


    (Absorbs all of that against magic attacks and bounces back against physical attacks... does he mean his will is working... or...)


    Carla thought as she shifted her gaze to Delkia, who nodded beneath Gaius''s feet.


    "... No, you''re unconscious... which means the body reacted with nature"


    Carla concluded so, calling out loud to Delchia.


    "Are you all right, Delkia!?


    Delchia replied with a shock during the clash, fluttering slightly but standing up slowly.


    "... oh, I''m fine. I''m a little alarmed..."


    "No, if you''re alarmed, so am I. I need you to step back for a second."


    It was usually a strong, touchy Delkia, but I honestly followed Carla''s words about how Gaius was feeling.


    "... ok. Once we''re down..."


    Delchia slowly and quietly retreated, while capturing Gaius in the front.


    Along the way, Delkia was bumpy and complaining.


    "... Damn! Guy from Gaius, I can''t believe he woke up so soon... he said he went all the way back to Astalot''s mansion because he thought it was going to be prolonged... not all of a sudden... then it was enough in that square on the way... ahhh I''m pissed off already..."


    Karin spoke uncommonly and sympathetically as Delkia retreated twelve minutes.


    "... really... I didn''t expect this to happen in the first attack... what? He..."


    "... I don''t know. Though the original purpose seems to be fulfilled......... no, don''t get angry after all. Son of a bitch... He said he wasn''t ready for this one..."


    "... So, how''d it go? When I bump into you."


    "It sucks. Gatin was hit and blacked out in an instant. Like you hit a wall made of steel."


    "... if you do it. Are you okay with your head? Didn''t you hit him when he clashed?


    "I hit it. That''s why I blacked out."


    "... you haven''t even bled for that. Because that''s a stonehead after all?


    Karin finally got back to her usual conversation with Delkia.


    Then, as Delkia also recalled, it was the usual discourse.


    "Amen? What do you mean, he''s a stonehead? Are you gonna dis me with that?


    "It''s nothing like dis. I didn''t just tell you the truth. I''m not saying I''ve been dished out. You''re such a pain in the ass."


    "Ahhh? You''re probably the one who''s bothering me!


    "It''s up to you!


    "It''s you!


    "It''s you!


    It was thought that the curse between the two would continue for the time being.


    But all of a sudden, Carla spoke sharply.


    Therefore, the dispute between the two parties would be interrupted once.

 1182 Episode One Thousand and Eighty: Darkless Arrow Cod

    "Delkia! Karin! I need backup!


    To Carla''s loud voice, the Delchians'' contention stopped in an instant.


    Delkia and Karin immediately nodded lightly, and the two replied to Karla with further loud voice.


    "" Okay!


    Having heard the Delkias'' reply, Carla nodded loudly, glaring at Gaius so much that there was no more while taking one big deep breath.


    And I began to drift an aura that I had never seen swaying all around me.


    Delkia and Karin looked at it and were surprised to keep their mouths wide open after they both raised their voices saying ''A''.


    "... that... I''ve seen that... that aura color..."


    I told Delkia to whine as she gave me a startled look.


    Then he tried to carry on what Delkia said, and Karin said.


    "... yes, that was... indeed during the Great War... yes, in the fold of that abominable battle... I did see it..."


    "... it''s Karin. I was haunting that aura... sure..."


    "... well... that''s..."


    But then, all of a sudden, he unleashed the aura that Carla had wrapped around him.


    Then Aura wrapped herself around Karla and thought that she had covered up her figure, and soon split into several pieces of muscle.


    And gradually, like a giant snake, he attacked Gaius with a cuckoo.


    But again, the result was the same as the previous one, which was sucked in by Gaius'' aura.


    "... Hmm, I can''t do that..."


    Delkia shrugged admirably.


    Then Karin beside him told me to be shy.


    "If you''re impressed? Carla told you to cover me, didn''t she?


    Then Delkia muttered as she watched Carla''s aura suck into Gaius''s aura one after another.


    "... what am I supposed to do to cover for you?


    To Delkia''s whining, Karin got stuck with the answer.


    "... come on... the best thing to do is ask Carla herself... but you won''t get this voice in that condition."


    "That''s the thing. When it comes to you, you can''t hear the surrounding voices."


    "Uh-huh... well... right. Why don''t we just hit something?


    "To the Darkless Arrow Cod? It wouldn''t make sense. That''s not true."


    "Sort of. But Carla is the legendary archdeacon of the human world, isn''t she? I wonder if you have any idea that Carla has been releasing the aura since just now?


    "Well, I guess Carla has it. But I don''t know what the intention is. If so, he told me to cover him..."


    Then Delkia, the dove with you, spoke out from behind in a frightening mood.


    "... Dear Delkia. There''s one thing here. As Master Karin says, shouldn''t we launch some kind of attack?


    Then Delkia was surprised enough to turn her body viciously.


    "... you, there you are!?


    Dove was greatly frightened and bowed his head deeply.

 1183 Chapter one hundred and eighty-one, cover.

    "... I''m sorry to surprise you. But there''s one thing here, and I don''t want you to carry out Karin''s plan."


    Dove advanced against Delkia, keeping his head deeply bowed.


    Delkia finally calmed down her feelings and turned around and asked against Dove.


    "Why? Doesn''t that mean you did some kind of attack?


    "No, Master Delchia. Lord Carla hasn''t said anything specific about what kind of support he wants. That means it doesn''t matter what kind of attack. So here''s one thing. Like earlier, shouldn''t we just attack from the three sides?


    Delkia nodded at Dove''s prophecy in a way that seemed like a disapproval.


    "... uh-huh, well, I certainly didn''t say anything specific. By that, you mean we should just attack... Okay, okay. Let''s do that."


    Delkia says no, he distanced himself from Karin and moved Gaius to the place where he shaped the triangle in the center, as he had done earlier.


    And when I slowly looked at Karin, he nodded loudly and firmly.


    When the opposite Karin nodded loudly to echo, it signaled that they would launch the attack at the same time.


    "" Kura eh!!


    Delkia and Karin''s attacks were tremendous and hit the rear of Gaius hard.


    However, it ended up just being inhaled one after the other, just as earlier.


    "... are you sure this is okay ~? It''s not gonna change anything just now?


    Delkia squeaked skeptically.


    Then Dove, who was subtly moving behind Delkia, reacted to it.


    "�� may I��"


    Then Delkia was surprised again, lightly freaking out her body.


    "... you, there you are!?


    Dove bowed his head again as deeply as he did earlier when Delkia threw up a dialogue that was completely unchanged from earlier.


    "... Yes. I am with the servant of Delkia..."


    "Oh, well... by the way, are you sure this is okay? So this is what Carla was looking for, huh?


    "... Yes. Perhaps��"


    "Perhaps...? Well, I didn''t say anything clear. I mean, seeing our attack and not saying anything, does that mean it fits?"


    "... Yes. If not, Lord Carla has already said..."


    "Right. But Carla''s guy...... what''s the point of this? Don''t they just suck energy out of you? If it was Gaius, there would be an inexhaustible total amount of magic, but isn''t Carla? Then sooner or later the bullet runs out. Doesn''t he?


    Delkia said so, doubtfully twisting her neck wide.

 1184 Lesson one thousand and eighty-two, entrusting boredom.

    One.


    "... how long the hell am I supposed to do this?


    I shrugged in the way Karin muttered.


    Then I tried to lean against Karin, and the lap I was holding back answered.


    "I thought it might be a while now..."


    "For a while now... how long?


    "Well, that''s..."


    Karin said it seemed like she had no choice but to wrap up in answers.


    "Fine. I don''t care about bullying you."


    "is, I''m afraid"


    Rap lowered his head deeply as he put his right hand against his chest.


    Karin sighed heavily, grumbling again that she didn''t know if it was stupid or a question.


    "And I wonder what it is - that Gaius aura... I know Carla''s, but that Gaius''s... you don''t remember..."


    "Yes, I have no idea either. Never seen it before in the Great War."


    "Right. Me, too. We ended up in an aura meeting during that war. I''ve seen quite a few different types of aura... such a deep pale color... you''ve never seen it... but... I think I''ve seen that color myself somewhere..."


    When Karin shrugged so, she wrinkled between her eyebrows and embarked on a journey of deep thought.


    Two.


    "Akan! It''s not like this at all!


    Delkia opened her frustration completely and leaked her dissatisfaction.


    Then the dove beside him answered in awe, with a slightly rushed color on his expression.


    "... is... sorry..."


    Then Delkia reacted quickly to it.


    "I''m not blaming you for anything. Whatever you want, you can''t go wrong with attacking. That''s obvious from what Carla won''t say. That''s not why I blame you. It just won''t go away like this. We''ve been in the same situation for a long time now. One thing hasn''t changed. I''m just saying it."


    "�� but it seems that Lord Karla will continue to attack more than he has extended his aura from earlier��"


    "I know that too. Okay, I''m complaining. The point is, I''m tired! I was disgusted by this unchanged situation! I mean, I''m bored!


    Then Dove bowed his head again deeply.


    "... but I understand that, too, this dove... here is one..."


    Then Delkia exhaled one big, deep sigh.


    "... oh, boring, boring. Boring without any change...... you gaius guy, tell him to move a little. Totally...... oh, pissed off!


    But the next moment, for Delkia, was the time to wait.

 1185 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Three: Movement of the Right Arm

    One.


    It was not until so much time had passed that it seemed forever for Delkia that the change in the memorial had finally come.


    "... Huh, dude, you finally made a move?


    At the end of Delkia''s gaze was Gaius with his back turned, about to protrude slowly and quietly with his right arm toward Carla in front of him.


    Then Karin similarly saw and groaned.


    "... you finally made a move. But... a lot of slow movement, huh?


    Karin said so and looked at the lap beside her.


    Rap was also suspicious of Gaius''s overly relaxed movements, as were Karin and the others.


    "... Yes. Hi. Sounds like a strange move. Something like a puppet..."


    Then Karin immediately agreed.


    "Oh, that''s it. I thought I resembled something, too, but that''s it. It''s a puppet. So... does that mean Carla''s manipulating?


    "... it doesn''t look like Lord Carla is manipulating me..."


    Hearing Rap''s answer, Karin once again saw Karla ahead of Gaius.


    Karla then continued to release the aura as well earlier, and it didn''t look like he was manipulating Gaius at all, as Rap put it.


    "... right. Sounds like it''s not Carla... then who..."


    "... I''m sorry. I don''t know..."


    "That''s right... there''s something else you''re not here for... Ah! Now my left arm is moving. I don''t know what that move is even though my right arm isn''t up yet..."


    "... it''s obviously odd. I still think someone is manipulating me..."


    Then the grin disappeared from Karin''s face.


    "... I have a bad feeling... there will be signs of that... don''t, not at all..."


    Karin sighed and whispered quietly.


    Two.


    "... Shit! You Gaius bastard! What are you gonna do?


    Carla muttered in displeasure when she saw Gaius'' right arm quietly slowly rising towards herself.


    However, because the movement was too slow, it gradually became suspicious.


    (... what? There''s more to slow down, isn''t there?... That''s odd?... that move... what the hell?


    Carla asked herself in her heart.


    And the answer I gave was the same as Karin''s.


    (... being manipulated by someone?... then who?... not those who are here. There''s no reason to do that... then who? Good thing Gaius''s consciousness is fading, who imitates his body like taking over...... the hell......)


    Carla stared forward at Gaius with a sharp expression, while preparing her mind to deal with unexpected developments whenever they occurred.

 1186 Episode One Hundred and Eighty-Four: How to Cover

    "... you coming? ����


    Carla made sure Gaius'' right arm went up to point at his chest.


    But there was no new movement there.


    "... so when my left arm is up... does that mean? ����


    Carla waited still as she stared at her slowly rising left arm.


    And over plenty of time, when Gaius'' left arm finally fully rose, Gaius'' pale and radiant eyes flashed brilliantly as Carla expected.


    "... come"


    Carla shrugged softly and quietly, putting up a defensive wall at three hundred and sixty degrees around herself.


    This was a powerful substitute for being connected to different spaces and instantly flying into different worlds, whatever it was that touched.


    Carla instantly unfolded to completely cover herself, with no minute gap.


    "Come anytime. Stupid apprentice."


    Did you hear or not hear Carla whining again, or at any rate Gaius'' body glistened brilliantly following his eyes.


    Then Delchia and Karin, located behind Gaius, also noticed the change.


    "" I want to move!!


    When they shouted almost simultaneously, they did the same and saw Karla.


    And Delkia asked Karin.


    "You think you''re gonna be okay? I have a bad feeling about Carla."


    Then Karin responded by ringing one nose with Hun.


    "You''re too late to have a bad feeling. I felt that way a long time ago."


    "I''m not talking nonsense! So, what do you think?


    "That''s why I''m saying it sucks."


    "I knew it. Now, what do we do..."


    "We''ll have to cover for you, won''t we?


    Karin said as if she was stunned.


    It was usually a delkia that came with a cock in the way it was said, but all this time I couldn''t care less about that.


    "But how am I supposed to tell you I can cover you? You keep attacking me with your first full output, okay?


    Then Karin said, shrugging her shoulders gently.


    "What are you talking about? Full output? You''re lying, right? Because we''re not talking."


    Then now Delkia shrugged her shoulders lightly.


    "Oh, speaking of which, you are. Sure, it''s not really all we''ve got yet."


    "That''s right. Talking means you''re not serious."


    "Right. So, suppose it''s time to get serious?


    Karin honestly responded to Delkia''s suggestion.


    "Right. I can''t help dispelling this anxiety."


    Then Delkia nodded greatly and made a statement of determination.


    "Oh, you''re right. When this happens, I''ll use all the power I can have to put a piece on you at once!

 1187 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Five: The Real Power

    Delchia released a powerful wave of energy towards Gaius as if he had infused all the power he could have.


    Then, without putting her hair in between, Karin also continued, emitting equally powerful energy waves.


    The two energy waves proceeded to cut through the air around them, guius aiming and advancing.


    "Kura eh!


    Delkia deepened her confidence in the blow all over her body, barking.


    and, at the same time, Karin beside him shouted confidently.


    "Go!


    The two energy waves interfered with each other along the way, flying in a spiral like a vortex.


    And he stormed into Gaius as he roared.


    "What do you say!


    Delkia roared as if convinced of the victory as a tremendous shock sounded.


    But the voice quickly gathered, and Delchia''s expression was filled with anger.


    "... cum!... what a guy..."


    Delkia bit the umbilical to the fact that their attack did not even affect a single strand of Gaius'' hair.


    Then while Karin bit her teeth in the same way, she felt something nasty about Gaius and squealed.


    "... how radiant you are... that sucks..."


    Karin was right, the luminescence of Gaius'' body did not know where to stay, and it was so radiant that its body could no longer be seen from around it.


    And when it reached its limit, Karin was convinced that Gaius'' attack on Karla would begin.


    And that was the same with Delchia.


    "Chi! We need to do something... Karla sucks!


    Delkia said to Karin.


    But I couldn''t think of a solution like this for Karin.


    As a result, he had to remain silent for a long time.


    But Delkia wouldn''t let that happen.


    "Hey! Karin! What do we do? That was really the best we could do. And yet he''s not working at all. You don''t think Carla sucks like this!?


    Then Karin finally responded here.


    "I know that. But what am I supposed to do? I was just doing my best, too. I don''t have any more hitters. You don''t either!


    "None! You''re asking me because I don''t have one! You useless!


    "Amen!?... Not if you''re arguing. I wonder what Carla''s up to?


    "I don''t know. But... I feel like there''s something I can do..."


    "Measures?... maybe. I don''t feel like I''m doing anything deliberately from now on."


    Karin stared at Kara so quietly from earlier on that she was creepy, she was breathtaking.

 1188 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Six: Defensive Walls in the Back

    "... don''t wear it, it''s time to come..."


    Carla grinned as she raised her corner of mouth.


    Then, in contrast to the pale all over his body, Gaius'' arms glowed deep red.


    And the brilliance grew more and more every time I got time, and finally my eyes were all dazzled by the visibility.


    "... awesome... is this Gaius''s real strength?... or does it reflect the power of what you are manipulating? ����


    Carla stomped her feet firmly on the ground.


    And as he stared at the blink of Gaius'' arms, which were still bursting, he set himself up.


    Then finally, the time came.


    From both Gaius'' arms was released a red lotus flame (Barflame) that imagined the uninterrupted destructive power of a torrent of volcanic eruptions.


    The Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) proceeded as he roared and burned out the air around him, quickly coming to Carla''s sight.


    As Carla kicked in the flames of the Red Lotus (Barflame), she pushed her arms forward to support her unfolding defensive wall.


    And the two clashed with a roar that made me want to cover my ears.


    Initially, the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) was successively flown to different dimensions by Carla''s defensive wall.


    But gradually things changed.


    The sound of Carla''s defensive walls began to scream.


    It eventually overlapped and seemed as if many women were shouting in fear.


    And finally, a tear ran on the defensive wall, making a sound like when a crack was in the glass called Pisces.


    It eventually occurred in chains from next to next, with more rifts, and at the same time each and every one of them gradually grew larger.


    And...


    "... ever..."


    The defensive wall made a noise and smashed away as Carla shrugged like that.


    But without any hesitation, the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) hit the defensive wall relentlessly, trying to burn it down without a trace with the surrounding air.


    The Delkias took a breathtaking look at the situation.


    But neither of us showed any particular surprise or panic.


    "... well, good thing you got away..."


    said Delkia with a nigga laugh.


    Then Karin beside him smiled the same way.


    "Right. I had one hair in a while."


    "That one... can you assume you could have gotten inside the defensive wall that was unfolding behind you and escaped to another dimension?


    "Yeah, that was some early work. He backstepped into the defensive wall, and at the same time immediately closed the defensive wall to prevent the Red Lotus Flame attack."


    "Do it hey...... what are you going to do after this though? Carla''s guy."


    Although Delkia was relieved that Carla could escape for now, she frowned without being able to read the developments after this.

 1189 Chapter 187: Repeat

    "... ah! Appeared."


    Karin accidentally raised her bare high voice when she found Karla appearing in a different place than earlier.


    Then Delkia made fun of it.


    "You, where are you speaking from?"


    "You can''t help it. I suddenly showed up and was surprised."


    "Dumb bastard. Don''t be alarmed at any time."


    That''s what I found before you did.


    "... that''s not true. I had already found."


    Delkia opened just a minute and said.


    Karin couldn''t have missed that.


    "Liar to me! You totally told me!


    "No! I was finding"


    "Liar. Absolutely lying."


    "I''m not lying! Definitely not a lie."


    "Liar."


    "I would say no!


    We were in the midst of a barren argument between the Delkias, but that had nothing to do with Gaius.


    Gaius suddenly unleashed an intense energy wave toward Karla.


    Carla instantly once again fully deployed the different space defensive walls.


    And again, the two clashed heavily scattered sparks.


    "... same development..."


    Karin said as if she was a little frightened.


    But Delkia leaned her neck against it.


    "... well, it sure is..."


    "What? Did you say something?


    Then Delkia leaned her neck gently, staring at Gaius and the others.


    "... Isn''t that Carla specializing in Gaius?


    "... but isn''t Gaius being manipulated by someone right now?


    "... I don''t know..."


    "Then you''re not."


    Then there again Carla''s defensive wall was broken by Gaius'' attack.


    But as before, Carla escaped by jumping into the back defensive wall.


    I saw almost the same development as earlier, and Delkia said it seemed boring.


    "... then what? What''s the point of repeating a clich��? Why don''t they just break through the defensive walls and run into different spaces? Or... you mean there''s a different development waiting for you after this?


    "Uh-huh, what do you think?... I mean, what are we supposed to do? I don''t think it makes sense to keep attacking..."


    "Sort of. It hasn''t worked on Gaius at all since earlier... but, well, Carla said to cover for him... why don''t we just keep going?


    "... right... well, you''d better keep it that way for now..."


    "For now, while we see how Gaius and Carla get out, if there''s any change, that means we''ll deal with it every time, right?


    "... right. Let''s do that."


    They were two people who were tired of an attack with no change at all, but had no choice but to agree to the proposed maintenance of the status quo, especially because they did not think of any new developments.

 1190 Chapter 188 Personality

    At the end of several attacks, now Karla appeared right next to the Delkias.


    "Hey! Carla! Does this mean anything!? That was a repeat of the same thing earlier!


    Quickly Delkia raised her voice and told Carla.


    Then Carla said back in hassle.


    "You''ll see. Special training."


    "I knew it was? But Gaius is unconscious. It seems manipulated by someone, too?


    Then Gaius noticed Karla and immediately released an intense wave of energy.


    As before, Carla answered Delkia''s questions while instantly building a cross-space defensive wall.


    "That''s what I thought at first, too. But I don''t think so."


    "Different? How do you mean different?


    "This guy is still Gaius."


    Delkia tilted her neck with Karin in eye contact.


    "... that would be so. He''s Gaius."


    Then Carla laughed, even as Gaius severely attacked her.


    "It''s not. Talk about what''s inside."


    "What''s in it?... that someone isn''t manipulating you?


    Then Carla nodded very much.


    "That''s right. Gaius is a reincarnator."


    To this answer of Carla, and also Delchia looked to Karin.


    Then Karin opened her mouth instead of Delkia.


    "... that means... no, what do you mean? Explain it plainly."


    Then Carla had no choice.


    "I think this guy seems to have one personality, not one. You know what I mean? I mean, there''s a lot of me in this guy."


    Then they were greatly surprised to see each other again.


    And Karin told me to whine in such a way that her open mouth wouldn''t block.


    "... wait... that means... multiple personalities?


    "That''s right. Probably."


    "No! What, is that true?


    "I''m probably saying... But first, there''s no mistake."


    "So, what? So Gaius now says it''s Gaius and not Gaius?


    "Well yes. You''re Gaius from a previous life. Well, naturally, it''s not Gaius."


    "What, what, what!? Why are you suddenly talking like that!


    Then Carla smiled slightly.


    "Even if you tell me so. Well, our attacks have revealed our former personality on the surface."


    "... so why is this Gaius so faceless?


    "I don''t know. Now Gaius naturally has our memories, but isn''t it because this Gaius doesn''t have them?


    Karin was dismayed by Carla''s answer.

 1191 Chapter 189: Multiple Personalities

    "... Gaius and not Gaius. Once Gaius... I see..."


    Karin gave a convincing look as she nodded in small pieces over and over again.


    Then Delkia turned a surprise look at Karin like that.


    "You, do you believe in talking like that?


    But Karin said, staring at Gaius without looking at Delkia.


    "Yeah, I''ll believe it. Because if you ask me, Tsujitsu is a good fit."


    "... Tsujitsu, are you with me? Are you sure?... Is that really... Gaius from a previous life? ����


    "Maybe."


    "But wait a minute. Gaius has memories of his past life, right? I mean, I have memories, albeit fragments... what do you mean? ����


    "Right. It''s normal to think that personality is one thing more than I can remember. But... isn''t it important to have a fragmented memory?


    "... what do you mean?


    "Right. I can''t say well, but I''m sure Gaius in this life hasn''t had a memory of his previous life for some time after he was born either. Yes, even if I had memories of the world over there, I didn''t have memories of the previous life of this world. So, I was born into this world as a baby and raised in a super prestigious family called the Schneider family..."


    Then Delkia rushed ahead with a little frustration.


    "So what? I don''t know what that means."


    Karin then restarted her explanation in no choice, whilst tongue-in-cheek with Delkia''s rugged personality.


    I mean, I don''t think we grew up in the same environment that we grew up in this world.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "You know what? Personality changes dramatically in the environment."


    "... does that mean that the personality who lived each life should be different than the environment in which they grew up in each life?


    "Exactly. Well done to you. I mean, there''s a lot of different personalities in Gaius who''ve lived their lives."


    "You mean you''ve got more personality every time you''re reincarnated."


    "Yeah. I guess. Isn''t it? Carla!"


    The moment Karin inquired that way, Karla, who had happened to be able to disappear into the void after Gaius'' attack, was appearing before Karin''s eyes.


    "Probably."


    Carla nodded cocklessly as she grinned at her mouth.


    Karin smiled contentedly and said to Delkia as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "You see. My reasoning was right."


    Then Delkia dived into the brow root and fought back.


    "What are you talking about? You. You still don''t know if that''s right. Besides... I thought that''s probably what I was doing."


    In Delkia''s first and improbable words, Karin opened her mouth wide and shrugged away.

 1192 Episode One Hundred Ninety, Creed.

    "Gaius... no, except for your name right now in front of me..."


    Carla said to Gaius, who is observing herself facelessly from earlier.


    But Gaius didn''t respond to it or anything.


    "Can you just tell me your name? I am called Karla. Your name in this world is Gaius''s master."


    Then Gaius stopped the energy waves that kept releasing to the fuselage.


    Carla took a light breath and asked Gaius again.


    "About a name would be nice, right? Tell me."


    Although Gaius had been faceless and silent for some time, he finally opened that heavy mouth.


    "... I''m Creed... no, a man once called Creed..."


    "Once...? You still have the personality of a previous life, don''t you? ����


    Carla told me to check.


    Then Creed frowned and thought.


    "... I don''t know. My memory seems to be cloudy... I barely remember my name... but I don''t know anything else..."


    "Right. So I just ask you a few questions, do you remember me as Gaius, the figure of this world?


    "... faint. But that''s not my memory... oh, apparently it''s a different personality..."


    "Hmm. Even if it''s a cloudy memory, you recognize that your memory and that of Gaius are separate, don''t you?


    "Oh, that sounds like it. And... apparently there are others."


    Then Creed''s entire body suddenly shivered with bicum.


    And I wondered if Gakun and Momentum had drowned a lot, bringing his neck in a slow motion.


    But there was something horrible lurking in Gaius''s eyes with his face up, and just as Carla breathed.


    "... who is it?... I''d appreciate it if you named me first name? ����


    I told Carla to whine with maximum vigilance.


    Then Karin and Delkia showed up there in a position that would solidify both sides of Karla.


    "... apparently some guy just showed up looking bad, huh?


    Delkia entered a combat posture within a moment.


    Then Karin also said, sinking her hips in a slow motion, taking a stance that she could jump out at any time.


    "... thank you very much. Don''t be alarmed..."


    Then someone who looked like Gaius quietly opened his lips and put out his tongue.


    And I slowly and nastyly started licking my own lips around.


    "... I don''t know who you are, but I don''t know who you are..."


    Karin told me to throw up in disgust circles.


    Then Delkia agreed immediately to this.


    "That''s true. Honestly, I don''t care what your name is, I feel like beating you up right now!

 1193 Chapter 191: The Handknife Flashes

    Delkia made a fist grip and it was awesome.


    Then Gaius, a vicious face, finally opened his mouth.


    "... who are you people?... What do you want with me?


    dark, heavily voiced, Gaius asked.


    Carla then replied on behalf of him.


    "... I named myself Creed earlier. You weren''t listening? Or... Didn''t you hear that?


    Then Gaius raised the right corner of his mouth to the point of abnormality.


    "... come on... which was it? ����


    Delkia hung up on Gaius in a hateful tone.


    "Hey! Don''t be ridiculous! You can''t hear me telling you to give me a fucking name!


    Then Gaius smiled softly.


    And he crawled his gaze from top to bottom on Delkia''s body as he nodded his tongue.


    Delkia looked disgusted in the bottom of her heart, and jumped the corner foam and yelled at her.


    "Stop!! Disgusting! Stop now or I''ll kill you!!


    Gaius then glanced at Delchia with a murderous glance, after raising and lowering his shoulders and making a dry laugh.


    "... a busy woman. You think you''re gonna kill me? Interesting. You should try."


    To Gaius'' provocation came the limit of Delchia''s patience.


    "Fine! I''ll do it. Don''t make me cry later!


    Delkia says no, it disappeared instantly.


    And suddenly, he made an instant move behind Gaius, courageous and leaping.


    "Eat it!


    Delchia struck down the knife against Gaius'' neck at an unstoppable speed, even in his eyes.


    But the next moment, this time Gaius'' body disappeared into the void.


    "What!?


    Delchia was surprised that her own handknife cut the sky, and looked around with a hasty look.


    Then Gaius appeared behind that delkia with a nasty grin on his face.


    Gaius unleashed his knife toward Delkia''s neck in exactly the same motion as Delkia earlier.


    But Delkia was just as good.


    Gaius'' knife disappeared into the void at a time when he couldn''t even hit his neck.


    And he showed up next to Carla, who had been here a while ago.


    "Ugh... ahhh..."


    Delkia took a breath as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Then Karin showed up and made a statement to Delkia.


    "What are you doing? I mean, what did you want?


    Then Delkia turned reflexively, naturally.


    "Shut up! I was just trying to play you a little light!


    "What are you playing at? Totally right now, I told you."


    The tongue battle between Karin and Delkia took place for some time after this, ignoring Gaius.

 1194 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Two: Shotgun

    "... keep it around. Both of you."


    To Delkia and the others'' push, Carla said as if she had been stunned.


    Then Delkia said with extreme dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not convinced. Whatever happens to them, if they don''t move, they won''t know, will they?


    Then Karin immediately responded.


    "What are you talking about? Try to find a way out before you move. Basics, right? Basics."


    "That''s why I''m telling you that moving here can also upset them."


    "What''s upsetting you? It''s not yours."


    "Shut up!"


    "You''re the one who''s loud!


    Here Karla went between them again.


    "I''m telling you to keep it around. The third Gaius is laughing."


    Carla credited the personality that now appears on the surface of Gaius as the third.


    Then the third opened his mouth, pasting a niggling laugh.


    "That''s an interesting spectacle. Not bad. Go on."


    Then Delkia bit at this.


    "I don''t remember you ordering me to! Don''t sound great, Gaius!


    Then the third said as he intensified his yakitori even further.


    "Are you stupid or what? I''m not named Gaius or anything."


    And here Karla broke in.


    "Well, why don''t you give me a name?"


    The third rattled one nose with Hung, turning back to Karla.


    "Right... you can do it by name... but it''s boring to just name it"


    "So what do I do? How do I get a name?


    To Carla''s question, a third person thought.


    "... right. First of all, it''s been a long time in this world..."


    Then Carla asked sharply.


    "Long time no see in this world, huh? Does that mean you''ve been sleeping in Gaius the whole time?


    The third unhappily bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "... you''re not asking questions of your own accord when I''m talking!


    The third became angry as soon as possible and began to emit a powerful aura.


    And as Aura reached the critical point, she began to smash Aura''s shotgun in all directions.


    The Carlas instantly put up a defensive wall around themselves and escaped the difficulties.


    "Damn! Damn it! Damn it! She''s a busy woman! I''ll kill you!


    The third persisted in shooting shots as he yelled noisy wording.


    Carla observed a third man from inside the defensive wall, one leaking a sigh.


    "... you''re not even busy at all. I didn''t know some of these guys... it''s a real hassle..."


    When Carla shrugged so, she exhaled another great sigh to guide her on what would happen to the development after this.

 1195 Chapter one thousand and ninety-three, palm bottom.

    "Damn! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I''ll kill you! I''m gonna fucking kill you!


    The third was running blood through his eyes and shooting up Aura''s shotgun in an unusual state of excitement.


    Carla looked frightened, but when it was time to settle, she took a step forward.


    "Come on, let''s stop wasting time."


    When Carla said that, she jumped forward at a tremendous speed, jerking off Aura''s shotgun and stuffing her time at once.


    And when he pushed his left hand out of momentum, Carla''s palm bottom swung in with such momentum that the third face was shaken.


    And the third one blew his nose away with the momentum as it stood and finally stopped as he rolled for about twenty meters as he struck his body hard on the floor.


    "... I''ll do it..."


    Delkia shrugged unexpectedly.


    Then Karin nodded again as well.


    "... I''ll do it..."


    Then Carla slowly walked out as she gently shrugged her shoulders.


    "... Not at all, he''s not a busy guy. How dare there be such a guy..."


    Carla slowly approached the third person, telling him to throw up.


    Then the third body moved slightly.


    And I circled my neck in a slow motion and looked at Karla.


    "... you''ll do it... damn it! ����


    The third woke up slowly as he told her to groan painfully.


    And he stood up slowly, enduring the pain in his body that he punched.


    Then Carla stopped walking until the third person came to about 3M later.


    "Do you still want to do it? Do you want me to call you that?


    Carla looked vicious and awesome.


    Then the third man shouted in an equally vicious face.


    "Just kidding! Who''s to say!


    The third shouted up and showed resistance against Karla.


    But the next moment, something went wrong with the third person.


    "... guh... what?... Ya, stop... I... I haven''t..."


    The third suddenly suffered.


    His face was distorted, his throat was swept, and he was tamed.


    Karla and the others spotted a lot and watched how it went.


    Then the third person gradually calmed down.


    And I slowly raised my face and opened my lid, wondering if I had taken a light, deep breath.


    "... you''ve made me look ugly... sorry..."


    Carla asked, obviously in a different attitude and tone than the third.


    "... apparently a fourth appearance, huh?


    When Carla said so, she tightened her expression and stared at her opponent not to miss the dimension.

 1196 Chapter 194: The Fourth Person

    "... fourth person... right..."


    In a calm voice, the fourth said.


    Carla intuited that there was a huge difference between her previous opponent and this fourth person, choosing words and asking carefully.


    "... I''d appreciate it if you could tell me your name for now, what do you think?


    Then the fourth nodded deeply and again.


    "... right. It''s not a bad idea to be called a fourth person, but it would be a hassle from there..."


    The fourth said so, smiling lightly.


    "Fine. Let me tell you my name."


    Carla became the face of tension over this way of saying it around.


    That, too, should have been because Carla had heard directly from him about Gaius'' past, and that contained the names of historical figures that everyone knew.


    Carla quietly watched the name of the fourth man as she imagined and imagined the person in her head.


    And the idea of Carla was brilliantly centered.


    "My name is Augrus. The world called me the first emperor."


    Even though Carla was the answer she had imagined, she turned back only slightly.


    Not so long ago was this name mighty.


    And that was the same for the big men of hell.


    "... Huh ~ Augloss? Phew..."


    Delkia was surprised, but desperately pretended to be calm about putting it on the table.


    Then Karin shrugged in surprise, unaware of Delkia like that.


    "�� Augloss�� Augloss, the first emperor�� I knew�� I''m surprised��"


    So Carla said, getting her mind back on it.


    "I''ll see you first. I am Carla, the magician. This is Delkia and Karin, the highest demons in hell."


    Carla introduced herself with the utmost politeness.


    Then Augrus nodded to Eagle Deep while the royal nobility.


    "I know. I''ve seen all of Gaius''s life. I know you well."


    "Was I? That''s more about Gaius being reincarnated into the world than it''s ever been before, isn''t it?


    "That''s right. Much more so than when you were born into the world and opened your eyes."


    "I mean, you''ve seen it all along in Gaius, haven''t you? as a different personality."


    "That''s right. Just me..."


    Augrus said so and smiled once again lightly.


    Carla nodded, expressing her own thoughts.


    "So you''re saying that another personality is asleep, right?


    "Exactly. Good guess, huh?


    Augrus nodded quietly when he said so.


    Carla nodded, drawing a certain conclusion by means of a series of questions and their answers.


    And he hit it against Augloss with all his heart.


    "So you''re the top personality in Gaius?

 1197 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Five, Augloss.

    Augrus responded unexpectedly to Carla''s question.


    "... No, they don''t either..."


    Carla was surprised and asked overlapping.


    "Different?... but the two of you earlier didn''t seem to remember Gaius'' life clearly. But you''re not, are you?


    "Oh, that part does. But that''s not why I control this body."


    "... I see it''s only Gaius Schneider who dominates that body in this life, not you... So?


    "There''s that too. But what I wanted to say was that I''m not taking a special advantage over another personality."


    "What does that mean?


    The moment Carla asked, Augrus'' face was suddenly distorted.


    And he groaned with a painful look.


    Karla and the others were surprised and watched the situation carefully.


    Then Augrus, whose expression finally subsided, opened his mouth.


    But the voice didn''t belong to Augloss.


    "... Ugh... I finally took it back..."


    Carla heard the voice and immediately called the name that came to mind.


    "... you''re the third person earlier, aren''t you? ����


    Then a man called Carla a third laughed niggardly.


    "That''s right. Are you complaining about something?


    The third said he really hated it.


    Carla answered, with her inner disgust intact on her expression.


    "Oh, you''re being honest. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''d appreciate it if you could replace me with Augloss."


    "Oh no. It''s been a long time since I''ve been Lord of this body. Let me rule like this for the time being."


    Then Carla sighed in disgust.


    "... I see. Is this what Augloss was saying earlier? When Gaius is unconscious, it''s not that Augloss can control Gaius'' personality preferentially, but that''s the way it works in there."


    "Yes. It''s not like that great guy has the best personality... even me..."


    Then suddenly a third person suffered there again.


    "... Damn! Don''t interrupt! ����


    The third person threw up abominably, while its body spasmodically cramped with the bicum.


    And at the same time as he drooped his head with Gakun, now his knees and hips bent like a puppet, shaped to sit properly on the ground.


    Then it solidified as it stood for a while and never moved at all.


    Carla and the others were surprised by Gaius''s unprecedented condition, but could only keep an eye out.

 1198 Lesson one thousand and ninety-six, resurrected.

    Then suddenly Gaius'' body cramped again.


    Karla and the others observed the situation carefully.


    Then eventually Gaius''s cramps stopped.


    And when he brought his neck again, he began to knock his neck down many times, left and right, as if he were going to do a prep exercise.


    And when I took one deep breath lightly, I started to stand up in slow motion.


    Karla and the others watched each and every step of the way carefully.


    And...


    "... well, here you go..."


    The voice was very good and familiar to Karla and the others.


    "... Gaius..."


    As Carla groaned with a grin, Gaius nodded into small pieces many times.


    "�� correct. Damn, it''s tough to do. Thanks to that weird experience."


    "Weird experience... you mean you were conscious?


    Gaius then gave a subtle expression.


    "... no... you weren''t conscious... if you were, I don''t think it would have happened."


    "Hmmm... I mean, because my consciousness was cloudy, another personality in you appeared, and if my consciousness returns completely, they disappear... so what?


    "Probably. Well, it''s my first experience too, so I don''t know for sure, but I think that''s probably it."


    "... I see. Does that mean... that I need you to pass out in order to see Augloss again?


    Carla''s noisy remarks caught Gaius''s cheek.


    "Hey! Give me a break... whatever that was earlier is terrible. If you don''t give me a little more help, I won''t have a body."


    "But thanks to you, I saw something interesting. Wouldn''t you?


    Then Gaius laughed bitterly.


    "... sort of. I never thought my personality would be asleep in my previous life..."


    "I guess so. I never thought I''d be able to exchange words with the legendary Augloss, either."


    "... right? I mean, it wasn''t just Augloss that came out, was it? Was there anything weird about him?


    Then Carla''s face instantly turned into something grumpy.


    "... there he is. He''s not even busy. What the hell is that? Why do you keep a guy like that?


    "No, no, no, no, wait a minute. It''s not like I own it. There was a guy like that in my old personality, so as far as I''m concerned, it''s force majeure."


    "Shit! Isn''t that true?


    "No, it would be true! ''Cause you came out with an Augloss or something, and you mean another personality from my last life, right?


    "Hmm, I don''t know if it''s true. Actually, aren''t you, like, multiple personalities regardless of previous life or something? So I guess you''re not saying you''re bad at creating a guy who''s not even as busy as him, huh?


    In pursuit of Carla, Gaius merely caught his cheek.

 1199 Chapter 197: Multiple Personalities

    "Not at all... not at all..."


    Gaius went on to bump and complain even more.


    But Karla, who opposed him, also remembered what had happened earlier, and was seriously beginning to wonder if maybe it was as likely as she had said.


    "... you, aren''t you really a multiple personality?


    Then Gaius rebelled.


    "No! That''s not true. Absolutely not!


    "But there''s no way to prove it?


    Then this time he tuned in to Karla until Delkia.


    "Surely Carla''s more likely to say it, isn''t she? Does that mean Augloss is actually one of the multiple personalities you created earlier?


    Carla nodded, answering Delkia.


    "Exactly. On second thought, I think a mere multiple personality is more likely than Gaius''s argument that the personality of a previous life was asleep. I still find it hard to believe that Augloss''s personality was asleep."


    Then Gaius had a sudden seizure.


    "Wait a minute! I have multiple personalities!? That''s not true! That''s impossible!


    Then this time Karin calmly said away.


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it? I don''t care what Carla says about the possibility of multiple personalities."


    "No, there isn''t! Absolutely not! I''m not multi-personality! My personality was really asleep in me. I was looking at it in disgust!


    Karla truncated Gaius'' words with a bassari.


    "That''s why I''m saying it''s the same as a multi-personality situation."


    Then Gaius muttered with an anxious look.


    "... no, that''s... that''s definitely from a previous life... but... no..."


    Then I hit him earlier and told Gaius to change and Carla comforted him.


    "Well, it hasn''t been confirmed yet. But that''s a lot of potential. You may be right in saying that the personality of previous life has emerged. But there''s plenty of potential for what I said."


    Gaius started whining with a bump in his vain eyes about whether he could no longer believe himself.


    "... no... I... but... no, but... no, that''s not..."


    Carla looked at Gaius like that and shrugged her shoulders against the Delkias beside her.


    Then the Delkias shrugged their shoulders, as did Karla.


    And when Carla laughed bitterly, she murmured in such a small voice that it didn''t sound like Gaius in the sky above.


    "Has your moxibustion passed? But he''ll be in good shape soon..."

 1200 Chapter One Hundred Ninety-Eight Brokerage

    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know Augloss was sleeping in you."


    Carla told me to impress you.


    Gaius then gave a strange look.


    "... yeah? Wait a minute... I knew it!


    Gaius said with the expression Ha.


    "Carla, people are bad. You''re responsible for me, aren''t you?


    Gaius resented me.


    That was recieved with Carla laughing bitterly.


    "Let''s have no choice. You''ll be in good shape soon."


    Then Delkia tilted her little neck and asked.


    "Yeah? What''s that exchange? What''s that supposed to mean?


    Then Karin replied, making a fool of Delkia.


    "It''s been decided. The truth is, Carla didn''t suspect that Gaius had multiple personalities."


    Delkia then asked Carla without even realizing that Karin had made a small fool of her.


    "Really?... Oh, so you''re saying I was making fun of Gaius?


    Carla nodded, answering.


    "That''s right. He needs moxibustion from time to time."


    "I don''t know. You mean that? Then tell me so. Otherwise I don''t know."


    Karin said this in an attitude that she made even more of a fool of herself than earlier.


    "If I tell you, you can beat Gaius. Doesn''t make sense then, does it? Don''t you even know that?


    Then he realized that Delkia had also been made a little fool of for this, and yelled at him to expose his angry expression.


    "Shut up! You''re loud on something all the time! Shut up for a second!


    "I won''t shut up! You must be the one who shouted! Shut the fuck up!


    "I''m telling you to shut up! Can''t you hear me!?


    "What the hell!? What would you say if you didn''t shut up!? Tell me!?


    "What!? You''re gonna do it!?


    "Fine! I''ll do it!


    In every dispute between the two, Carla broke in again with a smile on her face.


    "Wait, wait. Come on, man."


    But the two faced each other with a vicious face.


    "Do you do it?


    "Okay? Thank you for your time."


    Gaius now went in between trying to broker into two people who almost glued each other''s foreheads together.


    "... Um, come on, why don''t we go around it? It''s time to move away... hey? �� let''s get away for a moment��"


    Gaius couldn''t help but stomp on each other and listen to what he had to say, even though he could pull two people together and fly cancer together.


    "... no, the... hey, away... hey..."


    Gaius let his body screw in as he squeezed his full strength between them.


    Then the next moment, the two left reflexively.


    While Gaius also gave a howling look, the two stomped on both feet with their angry expressions immediately on, punching Gaius'' cheeks through his full right hook.

 1201 Chapter One Hundred Ninety-Nine: The Sink

    One.


    "�� Have you guys been a little violent lately? ����


    Gaius said resentfully as he suppressed both his swollen cheeks.


    Then Delkia tumbled up her pointy jaw and said away.


    "I am normal. Karin''s the one who''s violent."


    Then Karin rebutted as a matter of course.


    "Oh, what are you talking about? When it comes to violence, Delkia. When it comes to Delkia, it''s not violence."


    "What part of me do you say is violent?


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t say a word about being violent. You''re not" targeted, "you''re violence itself."


    "I didn''t say stupid. Actually, you''re the one who''s going to power the violence!


    "Ha! I''m normal to be here. Unlike you."


    "What are you talking about? You''re not normal. You violent woman."


    "A violent woman is not synonymous with you. Why are you using it on me?"


    "Whatever I say to you, I''m on my own."


    "I''m not kidding. You can''t forgive me for saying that."


    "Forgive or not, but it''s none of my business."


    "What the hell!?


    "What? Do you do it!?


    "That''s good. Let''s not do it."


    "Oh, that''s funny. I''ll do it!


    They hung out with each other again.


    Gaius no longer had the strength to break in between the two, but exited quietly to the separate room with a falling in love expression, suppressing both cheeks.


    Two.


    "... terrible. Really bad. What a situation... that sucks..."


    Gaius took a moment of stupidity as he peered into his own swollen cheeks with a large mirror provided in the lavish sink of the Astalotto mansion.


    But that didn''t clear my mind that I was depressed, and I even blurred the cold water flowing from the faucet as I endured the pain in my cheek, gently pressing it against my cheek with a flat hand.


    "... No, the violence has been really bad lately. Delkia isn''t the only one. Karin, and Karla. Wouldn''t I really die if I stayed with those three any longer... in fact, their violence was terrible by the time they were murderous..."


    When Gaius cooled his cheeks thoroughly in cold water, he took a fluffy towel placed beside the sink and gently placed it against his cheek.


    "... Yikes!... Damn! Even such a fine towel... how hard I hit him... I mean, I''m out of my mouth... no matter how much I rinse my mouth, I can''t take away the smell of blood..."


    Gaius took a scathing stupidity to relieve stress and all.


    And when he had finished uttering his stupidity, he exhaled one great sigh, and made himself feel better.

 1202 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred: An Influx of Memories

    "Nevertheless, I don''t think I have another personality in my past life..."


    Gaius shrugged quietly as he took a serious look at himself in the mirror.


    "And they say there are a lot of them... there are three of them that came out just now, but they''ve been reincarnated dozens of times no matter what you think, and you''re still asleep a lot..."


    Gaius tilted his little neck gently as he groaned so into the sigh mix.


    "But nevertheless, I never thought personality existed apart from the memory of my previous life..."


    Gaius gave an unexpected look.


    "... but then what the hell is my memory of my previous life?... does it feel like another personality memory is pouring into me?... you mean I''m confusing that with my own memory? ����


    Gaius peered into his own face in the mirror as he made a hypothesis about himself.


    Then I realized there was Gaius here, and he had a hazy look on his face.


    "Wait... if you think about it, I have memories of my past life in this world, but I don''t have memories of my past life in that world?... weird... i have some knowledge in the world over there but i have no memory at all... what the hell is this? ����


    Gaius shrugged so hard, shaking his neck beside him many times.


    "... well, you don''t know what''s clear. It''s just... one thing I care about is you''re like that beast..."


    Gaius traced his own vague memories and gave a bitter look when he remembered the man who had earlier scattered evil on the Carlas.


    "... I was wondering if there was someone who wasn''t even that busy, some of them like Augloss... it''s supposed to be the same soul, but this isn''t the same thing... I''m so uncomfortable..."


    Gaius frowned a lot.


    But after thinking about it, there was no answer, and I shook my neck several times beside it because I had no choice.


    "... I don''t know, this doesn''t feel very good... I don''t mean there''s a way to deal with it, if so... I''ll just have to shelf it for now..."


    When Gaius said so and nodded lightly, he gave a refreshing look as he had decided to be ready.


    "All right! There''s no point in thinking about it any more. Let''s move on!


    When Gaius proclaimed so refreshingly, he turned his heels back.


    And then I started walking at a firm foothold, and suddenly I stopped like I was stiff because I thought of something.


    "... if you think about it, isn''t it Karla''s special training to wait for me... ah ~ I want to spend time stuck in my shell like any other personality ~"


    When Gaius groaned so, he thought he would wait after this, and nodded with his head.

 1203 Story One Thousand Two Hundred One Growth

    With Gaius''s very heavy footsteps, he returned to the room where Carla and the others were.


    "... and what do you want to do?


    The three of them looked at Karla with the same gaze that Gaius explored.


    "... what is it?


    Gaius asked, a little frightened, to the serenity of the three creeps.


    Then Carla finally opened her mouth here.


    "About earlier..."


    "Uh-oh, you mean earlier... you mean earlier special training?


    "That''s right. As it turns out, your personality in your previous life came out, but do you remember that your original power was unleashed at that earlier stage?


    Gaius looked back at it with a surprising look.


    But what I remember was about Augloss and the others appearing on the table, and Gaius didn''t even know what it meant to be the stage before that.


    "... no. What stage was there in the first place? Carla attacked me, so... oh, there I am, passed out?... and then the Auglosses came out..."


    "That''s right. Do you still have any memories of it?"


    "... Uh-huh, no. Me, what''s up?


    "Did I just say that? That your original powers have been unleashed."


    "Ho, is that your natural power? Was that awesome?


    Gaius glanced a little forward and asked well.


    Carla then gently frowned when she saw how it was.


    "Are you going to get back on track? Gaius."


    Then Gaius pulled back gently, stopping forward as soon as possible.


    "No. No, I don''t mean to... Yes."


    Carla nodded lightly as Gaius quickly showed the color of reflection.


    "Fair enough. It was amazing."


    Then Gaius lightened up to such an extent that he didn''t think he was on track.


    "Oh, yeah. Yes, it is. Heh."


    Gaius leaked his thoughts in a slightly bar-reading mood.


    Then Delkia put the penetration in from the side.


    "Hey, you''re doing great in your belly, aren''t you?


    Gaius then immediately objected to Delchia.


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not true. No, I''m honestly glad about that. But you''re telling yourself not to get on with it. Admit it."


    Then Karin nodded, approximating the dissatisfied Delkia.


    "Well, it''s not okay. Humanity doesn''t change very quickly. At least I grew up not in my face right away."


    Gaius nodded greatly, saying.


    "Yes, yes. I stopped myself where I was going, so I grew up."


    Delkia then forced Gaius''s belly to kick forward in the early hours of the electroluminescent fire.


    "Don''t say it yourself. You idiot."


    Gaius suddenly nodded silently.

 1204 Lesson one thousand two hundred and two, resume.

    One.


    "... so what was my natural power like?


    Gaius finally got up from the pain caused by Delkia''s kick and asked Carla.


    "Right. The release of enormous amounts of energy�� etc."


    "... you don''t know very well. It."


    "Hmmm... but I can''t express all this in any other way"


    "Right. But, you know, it seemed pretty powerful, right?


    "Right. Pretty much."


    To Carla''s answer, Gaius became sinister.


    Then Carla asked unexpectedly.


    "Well, what kind of change of heart do you expect to see a sinister face instead of getting on with it?


    Then Gaius answered, still on the tannic side.


    "No, even though it''s pretty powerful, it doesn''t mean you have to be free to use it. Besides, I don''t even remember that, do I?


    Then Carla leaked a smile.


    "Right. I''m sure you''re right. It doesn''t make any more sense at this stage than you can handle freely."


    Then Gaius'' cheeks cramped with pimples.


    "... then I knew... is that it? ����


    Carla grinned niggardly at Gaius''s frightened inquiry.


    "Right. That''s it."


    To Carla''s mean full answer, Gaius'' cheek was drawn to the full limit.


    "I knew it... Really... I knew you were restarting special training..."


    Carla''s mouth angle was also up to the limit as Gaius peered into her uppercut.


    "Correct. Let''s get started. Be prepared."


    Gaius nodded with a broken knee with Gakun for a sudden resumption of special training, even though he had expected it.


    Two.


    "From here. All right, stay conscious?


    Karla and the others had each performed their own most powerful magic and were attacking Gaius to the point of being overwhelming.


    "Damn!... it''s too powerful..."


    Gaius desperately took that attack, but was pushed back by the awesomeness of its power with every defensive wall to cheat.


    Then the defensive walls of Gaius were destroyed one after the other, along with the sound of the glass breaking.


    "Not good!"


    Gaius screamed, rolling out new defensive walls one after the other where they were destroyed, filling the hole.


    But the amount that was destroyed did not diminish, but on the contrary increased, making Gaius a feather that he would continue to make.


    "No! Hey, he said he won''t make it... hey..."


    Gaius gradually became lightly panicked.


    And finally, the strongest magic of the Carlas has entered through the hole of defense.


    "Shit!!!


    Gaius screams, "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

 1205 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Three Predictions

    "Gu!!


    Gaius moaned so painfully that he tried to squeeze it out of the bottom of his belly.


    But even so, Gaius unleashed a new defensive wall desperately trying to plug the holes vacated by the strongest magic of the Carlas.


    "... goo... what do you say... we can still go..."


    Gaius'' rolling defensive wall stunningly filled a large, empty hole in his own front.


    Then Carla praised Gaius rarely.


    "Wouldn''t you? You used to bring it back from there, didn''t you?


    Then while Gaius endured the pain, he slapped lightly on his mouth.


    "... naturally. I won''t be hit with the same hands forever..."


    "Hmm. Right. So we''re going to change hands."


    When Carla said so, she stopped the inflammatory magic she was releasing herself perfectly.


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and concentrated his whole nerve on Carla''s one-by-one throw.


    Then Carla suddenly raised her mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    The next moment, I left that smile and suddenly disappeared into the void.


    Gaius, surprised, immediately focused his attention on the perimeter of three hundred and sixty degrees.


    But Carla didn''t show up.


    Gaius nevertheless continued to focus his consciousness around one side.


    Regardless, the Delchians'' attacks continued in the meantime, and Gaius was also dealing with them.


    But what still bothered me was Carla, who disappeared, and Gaius, over time, was gradually frustrated to recruit.


    (... where? Where the hell do you show up from? Close range? Or a long distance?... Although this is inside the mansion, only the great mansion of Astaloto has a very high ceiling... there are ten meters to be preferred... you can also think of thunderstorms striking at once from just above...)


    Gaius thickened his own overhead defensive wall by looking at the gaps in the Delkias'' offense.


    (... ok, now you should be able to withstand attacks from right up there as well. Maybe Carla''s working out somewhere right now. You''ll just practice and suddenly show up, and you''re gonna release it all at once, but it''s not gonna happen. I''m not stupid, either. It''s what''s left to be done!


    Gaius tempered in his heart and now thickened his back defensive wall by adding even more.


    (What do you think? Now there shouldn''t be any gaps. How carla was mindful, she should be able to withstand the first blow. Then you can build a new defensive wall and protect it. All right, we can go)


    Gaius gained confidence in his own operation.


    But...


    (............... wait a minute! When the hell are you gonna show up? It''s been long enough... maybe you''re taking a break somewhere? I mean, aren''t you sleeping?


    Gaius was increasingly anxious for Carla, who never showed up.

 1206 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Four: Waving Space

    (... you''re too late for anything!


    Gaius was finally exploding his anger in his heart about fifteen minutes after Carla disappeared.


    (Damn it! Apparently, this is an operation called Shaving My Mental, huh? I don''t know when he''s coming. Calculate to frighten me into Carla''s attack and drain my mind... I''m hit! But... you can''t forgive me... the Delkia attacks are still going on...)


    While Gaius was sincerely angry with Carla, he was troubled to realize that he was being pushed considerably.


    (What do we do?... If you keep waiting for Karla, she''ll blow your mind sooner or later. It doesn''t mean we can control the Delkias... if... Shit! You don''t have a batter!


    Gaius once again stretched his attention around him as he tongued loudly in his heart.


    But I didn''t see Carla anywhere.


    Then the Delkias'' attack burst through the defensive wall on Gaius'' front.


    Gaius rushed to focus his consciousness and became desperate to rebuild the defensive wall.


    (... Ugh... that was a bad one. My consciousness was completely gone to Karla. I didn''t lick the Delkias, but I still care more about Carla, who doesn''t see her now...... damn it! What do we do? How can we crack this situation open?


    Gaius had several monologues at heart.


    Then suddenly Gaius'' space forward to the right swayed like a surface of water rippling into the wind.


    Gaius was surprised and at the same time concentrated his consciousness to the extreme.


    (Finally! Carla!)


    Gaius moved his right hand hard and tried to thicken the defensive wall in case something popped out of the swinging space.


    But what jumped out of its swinging space was completely unexpected.


    "Kura eh!


    It was Delchia who tore through the shaking space and popped up.


    "What!?


    Gaius stepped on both feet to withstand the shock in the front right at the same time as shouting unexpectedly.


    Then the next moment, Delkia steeply changed direction and turned to the rear of Gaius.


    Gaius thickened the back defensive wall earlier, so he did not build a new defensive wall in particular, but simply put his body in a half-body position so that he could deal with both forward and rear attacks.


    "It''s okay. You should have it!


    Gaius accidentally said it, or the right straight across Delkia burst into the defensive wall.


    But contrary to Gaius'' expectations, Delkia''s right straight broke through Gaius'' multiple layered defensive walls one after the other, hitting Gaius'' face with the same momentum.

 1207 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Five: Winning.

    "Around!!!


    Eating the right straight all over Delkia, Gaius blew things brilliantly.


    He then rolled dozens of times around the luxuriously laid soft carpet of the Astalotto mansion, rolling dozens of meters, and finally stopped after hitting his body against the wall.


    "How''s it going!!


    I screamed like Delkia was proud to win.


    Then he stopped the magic Karin had unleashed and turned to Delkia.


    "You''re not the only one in charge, are you? I didn''t fool Gaius because this is how I made you."


    When Karin said so, she sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Then the real Delkia, who blew up Gaius, said with a still winning look on his face.


    "Hmm! But I''m the one who actually busted Gaius"


    "Wait a minute. We didn''t win by working together. Why are you doing this to yourself?"


    "Shut up. I''ve said it many times but I actually smash Gaius..."


    Then Karin blocked Delkia''s words and shouted.


    "You shut up! You must have jumped in because I caught your attention! Take that..."


    Then now Delkia screamed blocking Karin''s words.


    "I knew it was you who shut up! Whatever you say, I''m the one who busted it. Then I would have decided better!


    "I''m not talking stupid! How can you conclude that!


    "Shut up! The fight is a win!


    "Idiot! It''s not a fight in the first place!


    "Silly, silly, shut up!


    "You''re an idiot, you can''t help it!


    "The guy who says he''s stupid is the dumbest!


    "That''s the kind of guy who''s really the biggest idiot!


    "Don''t call me stupid! Idiot!"


    "What''s wrong with saying you''re stupid!


    "What the hell! Want to do it!?


    "Fine! Let''s do it!


    Then Gaius, who was finally busted here and slept on the floor, stood up and broke in between the two, albeit with a weak voice.


    "... Um... I''m sorry about the inner rub..."


    Then Delkia and the others said at the same time.


    "" What!?


    "... No, you know... at what stage did Karin create Delkia''s identities?


    Then she explained to Gaius that Karin couldn''t help but look on her face.


    "Oh, just now. The defensive wall just broke once, didn''t it? That''s when your consciousness strayed from us trying desperately to rebuild. That''s when."


    Gaius traced his memory and was convinced of the earlier scenario.

 1208 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Six Reappeared

    Gaius suddenly appeared out of the void looking at Carla, impressed by the Delkia attack.


    "... are you here by now..."


    Then Carla responded to Gaius with a grin on her mouth.


    "Sort of. At first, for a while, it was a sight to behold, but look at you getting smashed with a light blow. I had no choice but to come out."


    Gaius'' cheeks cramped as pimpled as usual at Carla''s dislike.


    But Carla was naturally merciless and even more impatient with Gaius.


    "No matter how great Delkia''s surprise tactics were, I didn''t know it would sink in one shot without any resistance... don''t talk about it. Then you won''t have time for another personality to emerge, as you did earlier."


    Gaius then replied unwillingly.


    "... you say... you''re a little surprised at what''s happening now... I just thought it was something that Carla would come out of nowhere, and all of a sudden Delkia appeared..."


    But Carla still didn''t condone it here.


    "Sweet. It''s so sweet it looks like you''re going to have heartburn. Don''t eat a direct hit as much as you''re surprised. You idiot."


    When Gaius was losing his word to Carla''s intense reprimand, Delkia, the expert, had interrupted him.


    "Well don''t blame me that, Carla. Gaius wasn''t so alarmed either. On the contrary, I should have been quite vigilant. But I went on top of it. That''s all."


    Delkia quickened up her jaw and said it off well.


    Then Karin burst in before anyone else, as it should still be.


    "What, the way you put it. Sounds a lot nasty. I''m so proud of you. I''ve been there many times, but you''re not the only one in charge."


    "You''re persistent. Just now with the mess."


    "What a mess. Because you keep saying stupid things."


    "What a fool. You know, you''re more of an idiot."


    "You admit you''re an idiot, don''t you? I knew you were stupid."


    "What!? You don''t!?


    "Fine. Take me anytime!


    Then here Karla finally broke into their usual inner rub.


    "Don''t, both of you! That''s not the kind of crap we''re fighting over."


    Then Delkia barked cocky at Carla''s words.


    "What''s the crap!? Depending on your response I have an idea!?


    But Karla was one better than Delkia.


    "I''m pretty sure the earlier attack was very brilliant. Yet it''s crap, such as fighting over it."


    In the face of Delkia, there was a smile on his face.

 1209 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seven Minimum Courtesy

    "... Hmm. I see. Carla, maybe you''re right."


    I said it in such a way that Delkia couldn''t smile.


    Then Karin, who saw through Delkia''s heart, told her to make a fool of herself.


    "Ha! I knew you were an idiot. I wonder how weak you are."


    Then he took control of Delkia, who immediately seemed to rebel and frowned, and Carla went in between at the speed of the electrolithic fire.


    "Well don''t say that, Karin. We haven''t fulfilled our purpose yet."


    Then Karin shrugged her shoulders.


    "Sure. You''re going to put the guys in Gaius on the table again. It''s a hassle, so let''s do it with Chacha."


    Then Carla said without putting her hair in this either.


    "Let''s do that. Then we''ll go again soon. Gaius."


    Then Gaius, whose speartips suddenly pointed at him, pulled his cheeks.


    "Yeahhh! So what the hell was that thing that got busted earlier?


    "It''s just wasted bones. Anyway, I didn''t get another personality to sleep in you because I just blew it."


    "Hey, wait a minute. Then why don''t we do the same thing again?"


    "I don''t know that. I don''t know what to do."


    "No, no, no, you can''t. That''s... He said he couldn''t have done the same thing. More than that, try the way I was when another personality appeared. Not the one in front of it."


    Then Carla nodded lightly.


    "Right. It''s not about busting you, it''s about recruiting another personality."


    Then Carla turned to Delkia and said:


    "Delkia, you''re clear to bust Gaius, aren''t you? Then we''ll do it in a previous methodology."


    Then Delkia said with a full grin.


    "Oh, that''s good. I feel good. That was a long time ago, wasn''t it? All right, I''ll do it."


    "Oh, please. So Karin''s good, too, huh?


    Carla now faced Karin.


    Then Karin nodded as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Fine. Start anytime."


    "Okay, let''s just say we start fast. Gaius, okay?


    Then Gaius nodded with a feeling of disapproval and so on as he pulled his cheeks apart.


    "... you''re gonna do it where you said no anyway, right? Then you don''t have to bother asking..."


    Gaius said in a half-hearted manner.


    Then Karla laughed lightly with her hun and nose.


    "Sort of. But just think of it as the least bit of courtesy to ask."


    "Oh yeah... I guess so... anyway..."


    Then Delkia''s sharp voice flew.


    "This is crazy, Gaius! Let''s do this!


    Gaius reinforced the cramps on his cheeks and stood up on the spot.

 1210 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Eight, Dejab.

    "... what the hell are you doing..."


    Carla abandoned him in a rather grumpy mood.


    Then Gaius apologized with sincere sorrow.


    "... excuse me..."


    "What are you eating decently when you say Delkia just replaced Karin earlier? It''s almost deja vu, you idiot."


    Even though the earlier Delkia ambush attack was only replaced by Karin, Gaius was not able to cope with it and received it properly directly from the front, clashing his head against the wall, to name a few words that rolled around the floor as scattered earlier.


    "... Damn, our purpose now is to train you, too, but more than that, to awaken another personality to sleep in you again, huh? Nevertheless, I caught it in my hand and sank it..."


    Carla said in a sigh.


    Gaius then slowly rose as he scraped and rubbed his head against the wall.


    "... No, you know... I thought Delkia had used the same hand to make an ambush attack, and I thought I''d spare it and squirt it, and when I looked closely, it was Karin... I was surprised, decent..."


    "... isn''t that a common operation... but what do you take directly from the front? If you''re surprised by that, you''re not gonna talk to me."


    Carla once again reprimanded Gaius for sighing.


    Then Gaius laughed bitterly, not badly.


    Carla covered her face with her right hand and was stunned.


    But as soon as he changed his mind, he immediately turned to Delkia and the others.


    "Delkia, Karin. No choice, no surprise attacks. If this happens, I''m just gonna push you in with force. Otherwise, this fool will blow up."


    But Delkia shrugged her shoulders on this.


    "That being said... I''m already a heck of a bitch, actually, am I? There''s no more energy left to push."


    Then Karin also agreed with Delkia, shrugging her shoulders.


    "I agree. Not very much, but I don''t have as much power left to push. Unlike Gaius, we have a limited amount of magic. I''ve already had my limit."


    Then Carla nodded with no choice.


    "... sure. So what if I take a nap?"


    Then Delkia nodded greatly.


    "I like that. A little break won''t restore your total magic."


    Karin agreed with Delkia.


    "Right. I think if you drink warm milk and rest your feelings, you''ll be able to get some sleep in these daytime hours."


    Then Delkia laughed niggardly at the words of Karin.

 1211 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Nine: The Real Clash

    "Hmm - are you still drinking milk before you go to bed? You''re a kid."


    Delkia bit against Karin with a satanic grin.


    Then Karin rebelled, naturally.


    "I don''t usually drink it! I didn''t just say it because this is the time!


    "Is that true? The way you say it now was the way you''re used to it? Actually, don''t you usually drink milk before you go to bed?"


    I hated Delkia so much, I told her to peek into Karin''s face from the bottom.


    Then Karin turned her face bright red and yelled.


    "You''re telling me you didn''t drink!


    But Delkia made her laugh even harder against this fury.


    "That''s suspicious ~? Are you usually that angry ~? No - you''re not angry ~. If you''re not really drinking, why don''t you just chill out and say ''I''m not drinking'' more as usual ~? Yet you''re saying ''I''m not drinking!'' Cause. Pupp."


    As Delkia had won, she laughed and said away.


    Then Karin''s anger reached its peak.


    "I''ll kill you!


    Karin unleashed her own greatest offensive magic against Delkia in no motion.


    But the opposite Delkia also seemed to have completely predicted that it was because of her long relationship with Karin, and immediately turned to fighting back.


    "Eat it!


    Both of their greatest attack magic collided hard at close range, while still striking around as if a small bomb had burst.


    "Seriously!?


    Gaius, surprised and at the same time endangering his own safety against a suddenly begun super-powerful sisterly fight, jumped to the sidelines in an aggressive fashion and immediately activated the magic to fly with tremendous momentum to evacuate to the corners of the room.


    Carla similarly flew quickly to begin evacuation, while speaking loudly against both of them.


    "Don''t! Both of you!


    But naturally there couldn''t have been an ear to ask both of them.


    Therefore, the clashes between the two heated up even further.


    "Die - ooh!


    Not only did Karin say she was angry, but she shouted with an awesome face.


    Then Delkia, who opposed him, responded to this in the form of a ghost.


    "You die. - Uh-huh!


    The clashes between the two became quite massive, unlike before, so much so that even this great hall, the largest of the vast Astalotto mansions, felt narrow.


    And gradually the scale of the clash further expanded, and cracks entered the inner walls and ceilings of the room with the aura and magical power of both.


    And...


    "... sucks..."


    As Gaius groaned in the corner of the room, the great roof of the great hall blew away with tremendous momentum.

 1212 Thousand Two Hundred and Ten Opinions

    "... this is far more powerful than the earlier attack..."


    Gaius was stunned with surprise compared to the sisters'' attack on him earlier.


    Then Karla, who had evacuated to the immediate side of Gaius like that, also agreed to it.


    "... that''s true. Apparently I didn''t mean what I said earlier, but it wasn''t true strength..."


    Carla looked alternately at the blown ceiling and the deeply decided underneath the floor, admiring it deeply as it shuddered.


    "... no, not if you''re impressed, right? If I leave it like this, I think I''ll blow every single one of these halls..."


    "... so is that. We have to stop it somewhere good..."


    "What''s a nice place to hang up? Is there such a thing?


    "I don''t know. But for now, we just have to watch. Neither of us has ears to listen to."


    Then Gaius sighed with a half-eyed, heartbroken face.


    "... what the hell are those two... I wonder if they would do it anyway if they were fighting sisters ~"


    Then Carla accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "About anything, this is Karin''s house, right? Either way, the stranger is ours."


    "... oh yeah, if you say so... not if you say so - Yikes!!


    Gaius screamed and gauged his escape at maximum speed to fly aggressively.


    Carla likewise jumped up at maximum battle speed over the sky.


    Then an enormous wave of energy struck the space where the two men had been until earlier without interruption.


    When he wondered if the energy waves had melted the walls of the Astalotto mansion like pieces of paper, he broke through one wall after another: the wall as far as he could see.


    Gaius glanced into the passage of the energy wave, opening his mouth wide open and frightened.


    "... no, it sucks... this wall must have been pretty magical, huh? And yet how many pieces are you breaking through... I hope the dead aren''t..."


    Then Karla, who had taken refuge in the sky, came down to Gaius with a full face open.


    "... that''s right, I don''t know... Gaius, if I''d had had this earlier, I wouldn''t have had one?


    Then Gaius gave a quick opinion to Karla, like other human resources.


    "So I was wondering if you were impressed! We have to stop this!


    Gaius told me, and Carla finally squeezed her face here too.


    "Right. But... that''s the question of how to stop it."


    Then Gaius'' cheeks suddenly dragged heavily.


    "... that''s it, isn''t it? In the end...... what do we do? ����


    Gaius was deeply frightened by Delkia, Karin''s tremendous sisterhood fight he had never seen before, and he fell for it.

 1213 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Eleven: Suspicious expressions

    One.


    "No, not good. Seriously sucks......"


    Gaius saw the passage of one giant energy wave after another empty, and was in a heartfelt hurry.


    But the expressions of Delkia and Karin both took the form of anger, and it was more obvious than seeing fire not to have ears to hear where you said it.


    As a result, Gaius evacuated over the Astarot mansion to confirm the situation in the building.


    Then I found the doves panicking in the back.


    Gaius rushed instantly at maximum speed to recommend evacuation to the doves.


    "Dove! And a wrap! Anyway, we better get everyone evacuated once! Hey, they''re not stopping!


    Then Rap screamed in a panic.


    "Who are those guys? You mean Master Karin!? What do you mean, what happened?


    "Explain later. Evacuate me anyway. Otherwise you''ll die!


    Then Dove regained his composure or nodded heavily.


    "... ok. Anyway, let''s try to evacuate everyone."


    "Oh, please. Then I''ll try to stop you as much as I can!


    Gaius quickly turned his heel over the sky and returned to the earlier Great Hall trail.


    When the doves dropped off Gaius with a worrying look on their face, they focused on evacuating those in the mansion, as they were told earlier.


    Two.


    "What''s the situation!?


    Gaius went back or immediately asked Carla.


    But Kara only shook her neck sideways with a troubled look on her face.


    "Seriously...... what am I supposed to do?


    Gaius set off on the way to watch a tremendous collision of caloric energy waves happening under his eyes.


    Then Carla slowly and quietly began to descend there.


    Gaius was mildly surprised and at the same time began to descend in such a way as to accompany Carla.


    "... hey, what''s up? Did you come up with any good hands?


    But Carla didn''t answer Gaius''s question, and she had a suspicious look on her face.


    Gaius wondered that was the only thing suspicious and asked Carla again.


    "Hey, what''s going on? You look strange..."


    Then Carla finally answered Gaius''s question there.


    "... take a good look at you two... isn''t that strange? ����


    Carla told me, and Gaius took a serious peek into the two under his eyes.


    Then, gradually, Gaius also knew what Carla meant.


    "... could that be..."


    "Oh, have you noticed? Probably... those two... are already asleep..."


    Gaius saw both already exhausted and unconscious but waging energy waves with a tenacity of intent, which was by far the most convulsive and exhausting.

 1214 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Twelve Stun

    "... you look really asleep..."


    Gaius muttered as he continued to emit tremendous heat energy waves at each other under his feet, but apparently watched the two of them close their eyes and raise and lower their necks.


    "Oh, no doubt about it"


    Carla thought with her right hand under her chin, even though she said so with clarity.


    Gaius wondered and asked Carla.


    "... yeah? What''s the matter with you? What are you thinking so much about?


    Then Carla stopped thinking and answered.


    "... no, because neither of us is going to stop the attack. I was wondering what happened."


    "Well, if you say so, you do... do you wake up when you shout?


    Then Karla waved loudly.


    "No, I think that''s like I''m halfway out of my mind. So much so that I called out, the stop was terrible."


    Gaius shrugged in a sigh.


    "So what do we do? Anyway, to not stop it, the damage just keeps spreading, right?


    "Right...... OK, here''s what we''ll do"


    Carla suddenly looked at Gaius''s face with a satanic grin.


    At that moment, Gaius reflexively ran chills all over his body.


    "... what? I only have a bad feeling..."


    Then, as Gaius predicted, Carla made a hell of a suggestion.


    "What, it''s easy. All you have to do is jump in between those two and stop."


    Gaius disputed the suggestion.


    "You can''t do that! I told you earlier, Carla! If I had eaten that, I wouldn''t have had one."


    Then Carla said away without changing one complexion.


    "Earlier. But now I''ve changed my mind. It''s okay. You go in there and you die."


    "What the heck!! What''s the rationale? On what basis are you saying that!


    Then Carla didn''t change one complexion for this either.


    "There is no basis. But you''re gonna be okay."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!! With that kind of thought, who would jump into that place! I would never say no!


    Gaius turned to his side pussy blushing in anger.


    Then Carla finally showed her expression on her face there.


    That was an even more satanic grin than earlier.


    Gaius peered sideways at it and freaked out.


    "... what the fuck? You''re not gonna do it, are you? I''m never gonna jump in there, am I?


    Gaius had come to the frontier of giving up, even if he was pushed by Carla''s silent pressure to grumble negatively, in his mind he would end up being soothed.

 1215 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Thirteen Pressure

    "Well jump in for now. That would probably make two birds a stone."


    Carla said lightly.


    Gaius tried to refute it once, even as he drew his cheeks apart.


    "For now, I''m telling you I can''t jump in, probably or something. You need to show me more ground or something like that... and you mean two birds a stone?


    "You''re still a mess and a loud guy"


    "No, I''d even like to say it''s a mess. I''m not kidding. Damn, it''s suicide, isn''t it? Don''t you understand?


    "I''m fine. You''re not gonna die that easy."


    "... no, that''s why I have grounds..."


    "There''s nothing like that. But if you do everything in your power to build a defensive wall, it''ll probably offset that energy wave."


    "... really? ����


    "Oh, and probably... you''ll lose your mind too."


    Gaius finally understood what Carla meant by one stone and two birds here.


    "... that sort of thing... I mean, how dare you think I faint at the mention of offsetting the energy waves and summon the Auglosses?


    Then Carla raised her mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    "Exactly. You get it, don''t you?


    Gaius looked up to heaven unexpectedly.


    "You think it''s going to be so convenient?


    Then Carla raised her mouth angle even further.


    "Oh. I think that''s just about right, huh?


    Then Gaius looked down at the tremendous wave of heat under his eyes and thought.


    "... well, sure... I don''t feel that way..."


    "Right? Then jump in. Come on, it''s about time we both ran out of energy."


    Gaius looked hazy.


    "What!? So if I leave you like this, you''ll stop naturally? If so..."


    "Just do it. The original purpose is to call the Auglosses. Look, why don''t you go with me?"


    Carla instructed him with his jaw to rush Gaius.


    Gaius looked under his eyes again with a face that seemed sincerely unpleasant.


    "... seriously, you''re going to jump into that... I''m sure it''s going to be okay..."


    "I''m not saying gudgy forever! Go away!"


    Carla finally started to get upset and angry.


    Gaius shot a deep, big shadow over his unpleasant face, giving him such a more dull look that there was no more.


    But over time, Carla''s pressure grew more and more.


    "... when are you gonna jump in? Can''t you hear me telling you to hurry up?


    For this reason, Gaius was finally ready to consolidate his determination to jump into a tremendous swirl of energy waves.

 1216 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Fourteen: As Thought

    "... ok. You can go, you can go."


    Gaius said finally ready.


    Then Carla stopped without putting in her hair.


    "Just go. Before Delkia runs out of energy."


    To Carla''s cold words, Gaius pulled his cheeks, but tightened his expression because he had already decided to be ready.


    "All right! Then... let''s go!


    When Gaius got in the mood, he started releasing his own aura into full swing.


    at the same time began to deploy one defensive wall after another across the board.


    And when he had finished deploying without the neighborhood three hundred and sixty degrees, Gaius breathed heavily into his lungs.


    "Carla, cover me if you do!


    "I know. Just go."


    "Okay, already. Then... let''s go!


    Gaius says, no, it dropped with great momentum.


    And it was not long before it jumped into the vortex of energy waves between Delkia and Karin.


    Then at that moment, the energy of the three exploded with the uninterrupted bursting sound.


    The shock wave was by far the biggest, and it blew up easily with a number of rooms that were still undamaged.


    Carla looked at the scene from above and smiled unintentionally.


    Then the next moment, the energy waves of the three began to concentrate.


    It was like a candle flame still swaying in the wind.


    And the energy waves gradually dwindled, and disappeared like powdered snow falling on the water.


    When Carla saw how it was, it slowly began to descend.


    And as he went down to the three sides, Delkia and Karin collapsed on the spot.


    When Carla alternated between Delkia and Karin, she decided it was okay because of how it looked.


    (... I''m sleeping. Seems fine. If so, then later... Gaius...)


    Carla carefully observed how Gaius was doing.


    Gaius stood with his eyes closed and his neck slightly dripping.


    (... Okay, ghosts or snakes... come on which way? ����


    Then Gaius moved pickly.


    Carla took a slow, deep breath and got up slightly.


    And I watched Gaius move.


    Then Gaius opened his mouth just slightly with his neck facing up.


    "... hey, see you again? ����


    Carla narrowed her eyes and traced the memory of another personality who came out earlier.


    And I came to the conclusion.


    "... Creed. You''re the first guy to come out, aren''t you?


    Gaius then nodded heavily.


    "Oh, yeah. You get it, don''t you?


    When Creed said so, he laughed niggardly.

 1217 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Fifteen: Creed Again

    "It''s easy. You just met again, I said. That means one of the three people who came out earlier. And your next guy to come out was a non-busy guy, a crude, extremely talkative guy. And the last man to come out was the first Emperor Auglos, and he was still different from you."


    Carla explained why she found out the man in front of her was Creed.


    Creed nodded greatly.


    "I see. It''s really easy to understand. By the way, the last man to come out... is he the first emperor Auglos? Really?"


    Carla was a little surprised by Creed''s words.


    "... weren''t you watching? Or is it just when you come out that you remember?


    Then Creed said with a little thought in mind.


    "... I still have cloudy memories, but you were conscious for a while after you pulled in... I also remember well that the guy after me wasn''t extremely crude. But then... I remember another guy coming out instead of a rough guy... but it looks like he blacked out soon..."


    "... Hmm. Right...... then I ask, why did you show up again? Is there a reason you showed up first hand once in a while?


    Then Creed spread his hands wide open and shrugged his shoulders wide open.


    "Come on. I don''t know that. When I realized it, I was conscious. That''s all."


    "Hmm. Really...... so, there happens to be some rough guy out there earlier?


    "Well. I don''t know that either. I don''t even know why I''m conscious right now."


    Carla sighed lightly.


    "I don''t know. I think there are dozens of different personalities in Gaius... only three earlier, and now it''s the same creed that came out again... what the hell are the other personalities doing..."


    Then Creed also nodded with a convincing face.


    "Sure. My memory is a lot vague, but I definitely remember being a reincarnator. And... if your story about Augloss coming out earlier is true, there must be dozens of other personalities."


    "Oh, it should be. But why only certain people come out? And Creed is the first one to come out twice, what''s the point of being you?


    Then Creed laughed out.


    "So you''re telling me I don''t get it, right? Or something? Are you hanging from me?


    I pointed my gaze at Karla like Creed would explore.


    Carla, however, did not respond particularly and opened her mouth quietly.


    "No, I didn''t mean to hang any tears on you. But by chance..."


    When Carla said so, she narrowed her eyes and thought deeply.

 1218 Lesson one thousand two hundred and sixteen, the first law.

    "... I''ll always be the first to show up... but only twice, okay? And yet you care so much?


    Asked Carla as Creed tilted his neck.


    Then Carla woke up from her deep thoughts and answered.


    "... don''t worry about it. There''s supposed to be dozens of them, but you''re the first one to show up twice. There''s got to be some kind of law to this."


    Creed nodded over and over again with Ung Ung to talk about Carla.


    "I see, the law? Hmm, so I can regain consciousness if anything happens again in the future?


    "If only my thoughts were right."


    Then Creed laughed niggly.


    "I''m not happy about that. Anyway, I''ve been asleep a long time. For a little while, if you''re going to be conscious, that''s still a pleasure."


    Then Carla felt caught on to Creed''s words.


    "You said you''d been asleep for a long time, right? Do you remember sleeping?


    Then Creed answered with a few thoughts.


    "Right. It''s blurry, but it''s more a feeling than a memory."


    "The feeling of being asleep? Well... do you have that feeling?"


    "Oh, because, as I''ve been saying, my memory is cloudy. Sometimes it''s just my fault."


    "Hmm. Very well. And there''s a rough guy out there earlier, like this? I thought that guy came out pretty early."


    "... right. Sure, we just talked a little bit earlier and we''ve had a shift, but this time we''ve been talking a lot longer."


    "Um, thanks to you, I appreciate everything."


    Carla laughed niggly when she said so.


    Then Creed, too, raised his mouth angle and smiled niggly.


    "That''s the same for me. I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t come out like this."


    "What do you think? Do you have a feeling it''s going to come out?


    "... I don''t know. It was just like suddenly my consciousness was distant and I was forced to take turns. If we were to take turns again this time, it would be sudden."


    "Right. Let''s just say we talk as much as we can right now."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since we''ve had a conversation as far as I''m concerned. Whatever. Listen to me."


    "Then let''s say it''s sweet for your words. Creed, tell me about your life."


    Creed was a little confused by Carla''s sudden offer.


    "... my life?... right, right... no..."


    Creed said a few words.


    Carla frowned a lot.


    "What''s up?


    Then Creed got a deeper look of confusion.


    "... no... you can''t... apparently barely remember..."


    Creed said so, and regretted it.

 1219 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventeen: Gold Lending

    "... you don''t remember? Really?"


    Carla asked with a strange look.


    But Creed nodded with a frown root.


    "... oh, you can''t. I can barely remember..."


    So Carla closed her eyelids and thought for a while.


    And when he opened his eyelid slightly, he asked with a harsh look.


    "... why? Why don''t you have a memory? You remember Augloss earlier? In spite of that, why don''t you?


    Then Creed answered with a faint look.


    "I don''t know. Even if I ask you that... did Auglos remember?


    "Oh, I think there was"


    "Huh. That''s a lot of personal difference."


    Then I realized there was Carla.


    "... wait a minute. You named yourself Creed, didn''t you?


    "Oh, that''s why I told you? I can barely remember. I haven''t forgotten everything."


    "All you remember is your name? You don''t remember anything else?


    Then Creed turned up and thought about it for a while.


    And when he finally dropped his gaze on Karla, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "... there is. Apparently, I was on a loan."


    Carla couldn''t hide her surprise at Creed''s unexpected confession.


    "You think it''s a gold loan?... was that... like a pawnshop? Or... only high-interest loans?


    Then Creed grinned and said.


    "Sounds like a high-interest loan to me."


    Carla frowned and tried to read her emotions from Creed''s expression.


    But I couldn''t read anything from that expression.


    "... Hmm. Right... only high interest loans..."


    When Carla shrugged so, she put her right hand under her chin and thought about it once again.


    Creed laughed spirally with his nose, not expecting to see Karla like that.


    Then Carla realized it.


    "... what? What''s wrong with you?


    Then Creed laughed again with her nose.


    "That would be crazy. What do you mean, it was a loan? This one was just doing his job according to the rules, right? I was just lending money at a predetermined date and interest rate. I don''t have any complaints about the high interest rate, do I? ''Cause that''s what convinces borrowers."


    Then Carla replied as if she had no choice.


    "Oh, I know that. But you''re not looking at the other guy''s foot?


    Then Creed opened his big mouth and laughed high.


    "Absolutely. Of course. But there''s a risk here, too. You''re gonna lend it to a guy who can''t borrow money from another loan, right? Naturally, I''ll take a look at my feet and lend them at a high interest rate. It''s settled, isn''t it?


    And Creed said unto him without evil.

 1220 Chapter one thousand two hundred and eighteen: Peace.

    "Well, sure. It would be risky. I am therefore not willing to accuse you of just that because you have a high interest rate. But there''s a limit to things. It''s important to know if it''s beyond that."


    Carla''s eyes stood still.


    But Creed said it without moving into such a gaze at all.


    "Well. I don''t know how much of a limit you''re referring to, but I don''t think it was as lucrative as it sounded, huh? Though, even if it was abusive, if the borrowing side borrowed it after convincing you, I don''t think the outfield is a muscular thing to say anyway, am I?


    "How about that? The borrowing side will often be pushed. Therefore, the mental state is not complete. I still think it''s criminal to lend it for profit in those situations"


    "Well. That''s criminal...... but? If you can''t borrow it there, it''s bankruptcy waiting for him, right? And you''re telling me that''s okay?


    Then Karla laughed spirally.


    "So listen, what percentage of those loaned for profit there can pay off afterwards? Aren''t most people going bankrupt in the end?


    Then now Creed opened his big mouth and laughed high.


    "... Indeed. I guess most guys are bankrupt. But if there was one guy who paid it off, wouldn''t it have been good for him?


    "Right. But there are only a few of them. Then I think it''s still criminal to lend it for profit."


    Then Creed said with an ironic grin in his mouth.


    "You''re a guy with a disagreement, aren''t you? Apparently, there''s nothing I can do about this."


    Then Karla, who opposed him, also put a scornful grin on the edge of her mouth.


    "Apparently so. And you don''t seem to have a busy guy among them named Gaius'' last life. Augrus is the only one who can help..."


    Then Creed laughed high.


    "Augloss... the first emperor Augloss. Now, how many people have you killed in that lifetime?


    When Creed said so, he looked at Carla with a glance.


    Carla took that gaze directly from the front.


    "... Hmm. It would certainly be true that numerous people would have lost their lives in the course of Auglos'' reunification of the continent. But that brings stability to the continent of Melissa, and it is also true that a time of peace has come."


    Then Creed warped off the edge of his mouth the most ever.


    "You''re right about things. So you''re saying that some sacrifice is unavoidable for peace?


    Creed laughed lowly when he said so.

 1221 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Nineteen: Heaven and Hell

    Carla was irritated.


    But I calmly put that feeling away and opened my mouth again.


    "... right. You can''t make a lasting peace without just one sacrifice."


    Then Creed shrugged his shoulder.


    "But the victims aren''t coming home, are they? Anyway, if you die, that''s it."


    "Until then when you die...... how about that?


    Carla laughed niggly when she said so.


    Creed peered into Carla''s face a lot.


    "What? What does that mean?


    "Creed, do you know where we are?


    Creed tilted his neck at Carla''s inquiry.


    "What is this place?... I don''t know, because my memories are vague. I have no idea where this place is..."


    Then Carla put her hands around her hips.


    "Hell."


    Creed gave him a pretty surprising look but calmed him down immediately.


    "... hell. That came to a great place again, didn''t it?


    "Right."


    "So, what do you say it is because this is hell?


    "Don''t you see? Hell is real."


    Then Creed had another grin he hated.


    "So? You think you''re going to heaven or hell even if a human dies? Are you trying to tell me there''s no such thing as dying for a reason?


    "Well, yeah. I''ve never really felt the reality of heaven, but if hell were real like this, heaven would likely exist too"


    "Sort of. I mean, heaven is real."


    Then Carla was surprised this time.


    "Have you ever been to heaven!?


    Creed then slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "No, you don''t. But I know that heaven is real."


    "... what does that mean?


    "... well. Because I have vague memories. I don''t remember the clarity, but the root part of my memory tells me so."


    Then Carla''s eyes narrowed soooo thin.


    "... is that true? Isn''t that a fabrication?


    "If you don''t believe me, that''s fine. Be my guest."


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t believe it. But... that''s a lot of ambiguity."


    "That''s why I told you? My memories are vague."


    Then Carla exhaled lightly to make her feel better.


    "... well then that would be fine. Then let''s get the conversation back to normal. You''re right, heaven is real, and so is hell here. Then human beings are dead and nothing will happen until then."


    Then Creed glanced at Carla and saw her lick it from the bottom.


    "No, I knew if I died, that would be it. Indeed, heaven and hell exist. But neither of them is where humans end up after death..."

 1222 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Twenty: Where Humans Go

    Carla was stunned by Creed''s words.


    "That hell is not where humans go!?


    Then Creed nodded expressionlessly.


    "That''s right. It''s not just hell, it''s heaven."


    "... what do you mean? What do you know?


    Asked as Carla pushed her anger to death.


    Then Creed smiled gently with his nose.


    "Hmm, that''s why I told you? My memories are vague."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I thought you were sure what you said now!


    Creed shrugged her shoulders once again at Carla''s roar.


    "Sort of. About this... well yes"


    "Then say it. What do you know?


    Then Creed exhaled gently.


    And he lay down his face lightly, and glanced at Karla as an upper hand.


    "Fine. Let''s just say what we know. Just what you say, what you''re sure of."


    Carla nodded with her anger expression intact.


    "Oh, just say it. Without a lousy little job."


    Then Creed nodded into small pieces several times.


    "... okay. I''ll tell you what. All I know is... maybe in this world... did I say Gaius? I think his memories are pouring in."


    "Gaius''s?... What do you mean? That there was something in Gaius''s memory that Heaven and Hell were places that had no connection with humans?


    When Carla asked in surprise, Creed nodded greatly.


    "That''s right... or maybe it is. I''m sorry, but I can''t say it''s totally true, can I? Let me tell you something."


    "... is that true? So Gaius is also going to heaven, right?


    Then Creed looked up at the ceiling and did a trick to evoke something.


    "... No, you don''t seem to have gone. But I know... something like that."


    "... how do you know?


    "I don''t know. I have vague memories. I don''t know that much."


    "... hard to believe... I don''t think you''re telling the truth"


    Then Creed said something decisive.


    "Truth. All right? If you''re so suspicious, why don''t you ask Gaius himself after I pull in. So you''ll soon find out if what I said is true or not."


    Then Carla drowned with cockroaches as she frowned.


    "... right. Sure it is. It was something we would soon find out if we confirmed directly with Gaius... then really... that heaven and hell are not where humans go?


    "So you''ve said it many times, haven''t you? They''re not human beings in hell."


    Karla no longer heard Creed''s words in the sky above.


    Because that was also a shocking fact for Carla.

 1223 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-one: Xia

    �������Ǥϡ����g������΄I���Ф��Ȥ����������


    ����餬˼�鷺���ͤ���


    ��������`�ɤϴ󤭤���򤹤��᤿�Τ��ä���


    �������ʡ��٤ʤ��Ȥⰳ��֪��ʤ���


    ����ȥ���餬���뤳�Ȥ˚ݤŤ����@㵤�����


    ���������������Ф�ǰ�ϡ������䡢��ǰ�����ϡ��������������Ф��ߤäƤ���������


    ����ȥ���`�ɤ��ϥäȤ�������Ȥʤä���


    �������������ʤ�ۤɡ����������Ф������ʡ�������������


    ���������ʤ������


    ����餬�����������ͤ���


    ����ȥ���`�ɤ��Ԥ��ӛ����˼���𤳤��褦�ˤ����Ԥä���


    ������������������������ä����ʣ���


    ����`�ɤ�С�פ�A���ʤ����Ԥä���


    ������Ŀ�򼚤ᡢ����˥���`�ɤˌ�����ԑ��������


    ���ɤ�������ζ��������������`�ɡ��ɤ�������ζ���ԤäƤ��룿��


    ����`�ɤ��٤����ä��褦�ʱ���򸡤��١���ä���Ȥ������{�Ǵ𤨤���


    �����󣿤��䡭�������g�H��������Τ��ɤ��������g���ߤä������ʤΤ�������Ȥ�������Τ�������ˤ�ä��������g���΄I���Ф��Τ��ˤĤ��ƶ��ٿ������뤳�Ȥ��������������


    ����ȥ���餬�ء��������ʤ�������


    �������ʤ�ۤɤʡ�������Τ˺΄I�ؤ��Ф����ˤ��Τޤޥ���������������Ф��ߤ�ˤĤ����Τ�������Ȥ����ʤ����ߤ�ˤĤ����Τ��ǤϤ������`���ʡ�����


    ��������������������äѤ�ӛ�����ʡ�����


    ��˼�������󤫡�����


    �����������������ϼ�������äƤ���褦�ʸФ���������


    ����ȥ���餬���ꤷ����


    ��ϼ���ȣ�ӛ����ϼ�������äƤ���褦�ʸФ��ʤΤ�����


    ����`�ɤ�˼���𤳤��ʤ���ζȤ�С�̤ߤˤ��ʤ�������


    ����������������ʸФ�����˼���������Ȥ���ȡ�����ϼ���⤯�ʤäƤ����褦�ʡ�������ʸФ���������������


    ����ȥ���餬�א�������Ȥʤä���


    ������ϴ_���������������ԤäƤ��������N��ӛ����˼���𤳤����Ȥ���ȡ�;�ˤ�ϼ�������ä��褦�ʸФ�������Ȥʡ�����


    ���ؤ����������ʤΤ��������N��ӛ�����������λ��N�äƤ����ΤϤɤ�ʷN�Ԓ���ʤ������


    ����ȥ���餬��Ϣ���¤�����


    �������狼��󡣤����Τ餫�ι�ͨ헤Ϥ���褦��������äȤ⡢Ԕ��������������„�����櫓�ǤϤʤ��ΤǤʡ��ϥå���Ȥ������ȤϤ狼���Τ���


    ���դ��󡭡��ޤ����N�äƤ������餤�����鹲ͨ헤Ϥ�������������һ��ɤ�ʹ�ͨ헤������ʣ���


    �������ʡ���ǥ����������ˤ�„���Ƥߤ뤵��


    ����ȥ���`�ɤ�ͻ��Ȥ���Ц���������Τ��ä���


    �����������줬������ֱ�ӱ��ˤ�„���Τ�һ���狼�����������ʡ�

 1224 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-two: The Reverse Question

    "Now, what are the others doing even then?


    Creed said something strange.


    Carla also said with a strange look on her face.


    "Sure. The others don''t come out at all after hitting earlier... what does this mean?


    "I don''t know. Well, thank you to me, but no wonder."


    "Oh, it''s weird. Never again. From where Creed comes out first, I was wondering if there was some kind of legality... and then when I see where no one comes out... was it really just a coincidence? ����


    "Maybe. But maybe the others haven''t even woken up yet? Half of them were awake, just the three of them, including me, who just came out, and the rest of them are totally asleep or something... so the two of them who just came out went to deep sleep again or something?


    "Hmm... seems a little convenient to interpret, but it''s not like there''s anything else to think about."


    "Then why don''t we just do that?


    Creed said to throw a little.


    Carla replied as she leaked a bitter smile.


    "Right. It is true that I have no choice but to think about this matter more than I can think of anything else."


    "Oh, yeah. Let''s change the conversation. Anything else you want to ask me?


    Questioned by Creed, Carla conceived.


    "What do you want to hear... That said, I guess your memory is barely back?


    Then Creed shrugged his shoulder as he bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "... sort of. But there''s something else, isn''t there? Whatever... Anything?


    Creed rushed Carla a little desperately.


    Carla said as she leaked her bitter smile.


    "Well don''t be in such a hurry. You''re thinking right now...... Oh, yeah. On the contrary, isn''t there anything I''d like to hear from you?


    Creed gave Kyoton a look at Carla''s suggestion all of a sudden.


    "... me? What do you want to hear?... Right..."


    That''s what Creed said and put his arms together and thought about it.


    And silence flowed for a while.


    but there Creed''s face suddenly brightened.


    "That''s right! Surely Gaius in this world is a peculiarity, isn''t he? Is that true?


    Carla was surprised by the unexpected inquiry thrown at her by Creed.


    "... oh. Sounds like... but you weren''t?


    Then Creed knocked his neck down to the side and thought.


    "... hey, I don''t know how it went... because the word singularity sounds familiar though... maybe I did too"


    "Do I still have vague memories?


    To Carla''s inquiry, Creed nodded in the face.


    "Oh, that''s a lot of shit. This guy looks like a nasty substitute..."

 1225 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-three: The Heart of the World

    "The singularity... Thank you very much for the mystery..."


    Carla muttered like she was talking to herself.


    Then Creed nodded greatly.


    "Even if you trace my vague memories, you''re mysterious."


    Carla nodded, agreeing.


    "Oh, thank you. I don''t really understand the singularity. How about you?


    Asked by Carla, Creed once again put his arms together and thought about it.


    "... I know it sounds like a lot of bad physique. I don''t know if that''s me."


    "All kinds of shit...... and did you call it physique? Is singularity like physical constitution?


    Then Creed shook his head to the side.


    "No, I don''t know what''s clear. But I was wondering if you could think of it as physical if you were born with it."


    "Hmm... the nature of being born... then you can consider it almost synonymous with your physique"


    "Oh. Even so, I guess."


    "I know. You have vague memories, don''t you? Then there''s no choice. But then again, why did you want to make sure it was a singularity?


    Creed answered Carla''s question bluntly.


    "As I said earlier, I wanted to know if I was a singularity. So I asked him if Gaius was really peculiar."


    "Why do you want to know? What if it was a singularity?


    Then Creed grinned with a nibble up his mouth angle.


    "If I was a singularity too, maybe I still have that ability, right? If so, that''s a pretty thrilling story."


    "Thrilling...... is that what this is all about?


    "Oh. That''s what it is. ''Cause it''s me, right? It''s the center of this world, isn''t it? This thrilling conversation, if there''s anything else, I want you to tell me."


    To Creed''s words, Carla frowned and thought.


    "... the heart of this world... that''s a long story. Sure... we talked about the world turning more conveniently to the peculiarities, right?


    Then Creed nodded greatly.


    "Oh, you''re right. I mean, it''s almost like God."


    "Really? I have certainly heard that the world turns conveniently to singularities. But didn''t that conveniently turn around have anything to do with the singularity intent?


    Then Creed put his arms around it and thought.


    "Doesn''t it reflect my will? Uh-huh, because I have a vague memory... right? Didn''t you mean you could move the world the way you wanted? ����


    Then Carla answered with clarity.


    "Oh, as far as I''m concerned, you are. It''s not like I can change the world the way I want it to."

 1226 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-four: An unpleasant grin

    "Wouldn''t that be very interesting..."


    Creed shrugged like he was talking to himself.


    Carla said she would gently snort.


    "That''s good"


    Then I ate to Carla just to say Creed was out of my mind.


    "What makes you say it was good? You''re saying I''m not funny, right? What are you talking about? I mean, it was good."


    Then Carla giggled niggardly.


    "As for this one, if they move the world around the thought of singularity, it''s not something that stops, is it? I said it was good... so."


    Carla glanced at Kid Creed when she said so.


    When Creed received that gaze, he bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Fine, fine. By the way..."


    Creed looked disgusted when he separated words there.


    Carla looked at the look on his face and thought a lot and asked.


    "What''s wrong?


    Then Creed sighed lightly.


    "... apparently out of time..."


    Then I nodded over and over again in small pieces just saying Carla figured it out.


    "So it''s your next turn, huh?


    Creed spread his hands wide open in a daze and stood tall like a third-rate actor in a three-sentence play.


    "That''s a shame. Now I say goodbye... but okay. I enjoyed it a lot more than before."


    "Right. Anyway, they''ll be out again soon."


    Then Creed smiled slightly.


    "I hope so."


    That said Creed closed his eyelids quietly.


    Carla just stared at him without saying anything about how it was going.


    Then Creed kept his eyelids closed, sounding cocky and knocking his neck left and right over and over again.


    And he slowly returned his neck to its original position, and opened his eyelids quietly in plenty of time.


    Carla slowly opened her mouth as she felt the smell of the beast behind her eyes.


    "... you''re the third person earlier, right? ����


    Then the man, named the third, answered, slowly nodding his tongue.


    "Oh yeah..."


    "The Third Man" just said that, he pasted Niyaniya and an unpleasant grin on its face.


    Carla asked the ''third person'' with an unfamiliar face, hiding her inner frustration.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it time you gave me your name?


    But Creed only tries to nibble and never tries to answer.


    Carla nevertheless asked gutsily against Creed.


    "It''s hard to talk to you if you don''t know your name. Tell me."


    But Creed did not try to answer because he only laughed at Niyaniya.

 1227 Story One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-five: A Fixed Eye

    That''s Carla, too, can no longer hide her inner stomach.


    "Why can''t one name be answered? Is this some kind of profound situation?


    Carla''s questioning became tougher than earlier, and it was better to ask questions than to ask questions.


    But still, "The Third Man" only laughed at Niyaniya, and Carla''s anger boiled even more.


    "Come on, you. If you''re going to answer anything, that''s fine. I don''t hear anything about this one anymore. Is that all right?


    Then the "third person" reacted unexpectedly.


    "Don''t bother with that. I want to talk to you, don''t I?


    Carla said as she pulled her cheeks into anger, but managed to keep her feelings down.


    "Then why don''t you answer from the beginning!? Don''t wear it...... what''s your name!?


    I said to Carla''s angry stuffing as "The Third Man" affixed a nibbling grin to her face that had lasted long before.


    I can''t tell you that.


    Carla finally yelled at the "third man" as he raised his vibrations and blues on his temples, eyebrows and neck muscles.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, you!! What do you mean you can''t say!? Why don''t you just say it without wearing it!!


    Carla''s anger was enough to reach a few hundred meters ahead lightly, but "The Third Man" never responded with Pickle.


    As a result, when Carla''s eyes finally filled with blood and began to stain bright red, dozens of large muscles ran all over her arms.


    "I will kill you!!!


    Carla smashed the dialogue that Delkia was likely to say with passion.


    Then "The Third Man" started to expose his emotions.


    "Who are you going to smash to death?


    Carla was surprised and unexpectedly frowned upon by the words of the angry ''third man''.


    "... well. That''s an unexpected reaction. Wait... so you changed your attitude as soon as Delkia said she was going to kill you last time?


    Then the eyes of the ''third person'' began to sit at an early stage.


    "... Was I? ����


    Seeing the reaction of the ''third man'', who obviously tried to delude him, Carla folded with a niggling, damned grin.


    "Oh, definitely. Delkia did say she would kill against you. And it''s also true that your tone of mouth changed in the meantime. Just like now."


    "... you don''t remember very well..."


    "Third Person" looked at Karla with a fixed eye, soaked up.


    But Carla couldn''t have loosened her pursuit.


    "You''re lying. You''re obviously lying right now!


    Carla affirmed with certainty, staring at the ''third man''.

 1228 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-six: Overreacting

    "How can you be so sure? What do you say you know about me?


    "The third man," he said as he pushed his anger to death.


    Then Karla laughed spirally.


    "I don''t know so much about you. But even if I look like this, I have a lot of experience in life. I''ve seen a lot of people who aren''t as busy as you. That''s why I know. I mean, you''re definitely lying!


    Carla raised her right arm and pointed the ''third person'' with her bishy index finger like a famous detective when solving the case.


    Then the face of the ''third person'' was bitterly distorted.


    "... Hmm. So, what do we do? What are you gonna do if I''m lying?


    Then Carla snorted and laughed.


    "There''s nothing I can do. I just found out you''re a liar."


    Then "The Third Man" snorted.


    "I don''t give a shit. When I say that, all human beings are liars without one left. You tell me I''m a liar, but I don''t think it makes any more sense."


    "Hmm, I''m not going to ask you a Zen question. You''d argue it doesn''t make sense, but it means a lot to me."


    When Carla said so, she looked down at the jaw as if it were a quick raise and make a small fool of the ''third person''.


    "The Third Man" didn''t like the attitude, he made a critical noise and gnashed his teeth.


    "It doesn''t make any sense. Me and you are all liars..."


    "The Third Man," he said, running his eyes blood and staring at Carla.


    But it wasn''t Karla who was frightened by that.


    "Anyway, it was superimposed that you were a liar and found to overreact when told to kill"


    "What''s superimposing... he''s pissed off..."


    "Well, are you angry? So what I''m saying is that it was a star?


    Carla said with a niggling smile.


    Then "The Third Man" suddenly raised a beastly roar.


    "Uh-huh!!


    Then Carla said without putting her hair in between.


    "Well, bark. You lost a lot of room again, didn''t you?


    To Carla''s mockery, "The Third Man" excitedly roughed his breath.


    "You don''t think I can afford it? Don''t be ridiculous."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t care what you think."


    I said it in a mild tone so that Carla would make a fool of herself.


    "The third man," he said, bluefing his temples with anger, but trying to contain his emotions as much as possible.


    "... don''t piss me off any more, okay? I don''t care what happens.

 1229 Lesson one thousand two hundred and twenty-seven, retreat.

    Then Carla reacted instantly.


    "Well, what do you say happens? Let me tell you something!


    Carla''s provocation exploded the anger of the ''third man''.


    "Get ready!! Woman!!"


    "The Third Man" just opened the aura completely.


    Then Karla also immediately countered with a full aura.


    Both auras clashed by chance, and an awesome gust of wind blew everywhere around them.


    You were pushed by that wind pressure or both bodies left a cheat and the sound of the floor and shoes rubbing away a little bit.


    "... cum!... just do it! ����


    Carla shrugged unexpectedly.


    Then "The Third Man" similarly wrapped his tongue around Carla.


    "... you!... this power... who the hell are you!? ����


    Carla answered as she was pushed down jizzily by the pressure.


    "Hmm! You didn''t know that? Your great master of this world, Gaius!


    Then "The Third Man" also smiled spirally at Karla as she stepped back jizzily.


    "Ha! No one''s busy with the guy who calls himself great, huh?


    But Carla responded with a smile and provoked the Third Man.


    "But I''m actually great. Unlike a fool like you!


    "What? Who the fuck is an idiot?


    "Didn''t you hear me? It''s you."


    Carla exploded the aura further there.


    Its power was overwhelming, and the ''third man'' instantly retracted by its pressure by as much as ten M.


    But "The Third Man" also amplified the aura according to Karla.


    Then both auras clashed again, and the wind blew worse than earlier.


    "... Hmm... in that case, his total magic was infinite..."


    Carla shrugged so, closing her eyelids and thinking quietly, though in a space where the gusts were wild.


    And after a while, all of a sudden, Carla opened her eyes cuttingly.


    Then, all of a sudden, Carla''s figure swayed like a mirage.


    Then "The Third Man," jumped momentarily big behind him.


    "Shit! What the fuck did you do!?


    "The Third Man," he yelled at Karla as he jumped back.


    But Carla answered nothing, only to shake.


    Then the ''third person'' landed at the same time, this time bouncing in the right direction.


    And the next thing I know, I jumped to the left.


    "The third man" perceived danger with animal inquiry, thought it was not good to stay in one place, and kept moving.


    "... cum!... that woman, what are you going to do? ����


    "The Third Man" was desperately anticipating the next hand of Carla as he continued to move constantly with a rushed expression on his face.

 1230 Chapter One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-eight Nature

    "... Damn! That woman must have definitely moved somewhere. That mirage is nothing but remnants. So where is it? Where the hell did she disappear?


    "The Third Man" alerted Carla, who would appear from somewhere, and searched for the figure as she moved one place after another.


    "... it must definitely come out of somewhere... where?... where do you show up from?


    "The Third Man" desperately let his gaze dance to the left and right, looking for Carla.


    But there was no such thing as Carla except the remnants that were shaking like a mirage.


    Then "The Third Man" suddenly frowned and suspected the remnants of Carla, as he continued to travel at high speeds and frequently moved his gaze up, down, left, and right.


    (... weird... those remnants don''t disappear... what do you mean? Isn''t that a remnant? ����


    Then the movement of the "third person" gradually became dull as to whether it was captured by the mystery of remnants.


    And after a while, the ''third person'' movement finally stopped.


    "... you''re kidding me... hey, you''ve been there forever?


    Then suddenly the shaking of Carla''s remnants subsided.


    "Oh. I''ve been here a long time, what is it?


    "I''m not kidding! You fool me, you bitch!


    Then Carla said as she quickened up her jaw and looked down at ''The Third Man'' to make a small fool of her.


    "What are you talking about? You. I''ve been making fun of you for a long time now. It didn''t start like this."


    Carla''s flirtatious mockery enraged ''The Third Man'' with a bright red face.


    "Don''t be silly! I''ll never forgive you..."


    "Well, how do you say you won''t forgive me?


    "The body, the skin, the flesh, every bone, every joint, I''ll tear you apart..."


    "Well, every joint. It''s not gonna be a big deal again."


    "... you can''t afford it, can you?... me... that''s how I''ve torn up so many women when I was alive, huh?


    "Well, have you finally begun to divert your qualities from yourself? Really? You''re a killer? Hmm... thank you. You''re the fool."


    Then the face of "The Third Man" became even more red tidal.


    "I''m gonna fucking kill you, man! I''ve been telling you so many times before that I''m an idiot... if I say any more..."


    Then, blocking the words of the ''third man'', Carla clasped and said arrogantly out loud.


    "Idiot!"


    Carla threw an ultimatum against the Third Person while sending a despised gaze.


    And that was the signal for a further war.

 1231 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Twenty-nine: The Great Black Pillar

    "Eat it!


    When I wondered if "The Third Man" instantly opened the aura completely, I condensed the front aura into a flash and set it loose for Carla.


    The released aura was still like a bullet fired from the mouth where the helix was cut, colliding with Carla''s aura as she rubbed it.


    Then Aura''s bullet crept through the front of Carla to screw in the aura, and ended up piercing brilliantly.


    But Carla wasn''t there.


    Carla herself disappeared to some place in an instant, and the mirage left behind was only mutilated by the bullet''s aura.


    "Shit! He disappeared again!... but now it''s really..."


    "The Third Man" looked desperately for Carla, mindful of his surroundings.


    However, it was still difficult to capture Carla''s appearance earlier.


    "... where?... Now where are you going? ����


    "The third man," he shook his head, sending his gaze to the surrounding three hundred and sixty degrees with a groggy.


    But I still couldn''t discover what Carla looked like.


    For this reason, "The Third Person" was deeply irritated, and its shape became so indisputable that it was the Bad Phase itself.


    Then all of a sudden, Carla''s voice sprang from somewhere.


    "Hmm, I see. You look like a killer."


    "The third man" shouted to Carla''s voice, suddenly heard, distorting his face and becoming a further evil phase.


    "Where!? Where are you going?! Why don''t you show yourself!?


    But I could never hear Carla''s voice any more.


    "Damn! Answer me! Hey!! What''s up!?


    But no matter how much ''third person'' yells up, Carla doesn''t come out.


    Then finally, the "Third Man" Kannan Bag was broken.


    "Fuck you!!!


    "The Third Man," he exclaimed, shooting Aura''s bullet in all directions into darkless arrow cod.


    Aura''s bullets broke through the walls of the Astarot mansion one after the other, causing enormous damage to the building.


    But Carla couldn''t have revealed herself.


    "Come out!! Whoa!!!


    "The Third Man" shot more bullets in the rain shower.


    Then one of the bullets smashed one of the great black columns of the hall.


    The big black column was worn a big hole in the center, and several cracks ran endlessly into the column.


    And as the cracks gradually grew larger, the cracks connected to each other and became even larger cracks, eroding the pillars.


    And finally, the pillar was crushed around the great hole, and the great black pillar collapsed away.


    But time passed for a while without anything else.


    The time had come about a minute or so after the fall of the Great Black Column.


    The ceiling supported by the Great Black Column finally collapsed with sound.

 1232 Lesson one thousand two hundred and thirty, beneath the rubble.

    "Damn! You''ve done too much!


    "The Third Man" saw the consequences of the rampage of his own power, reflecting only slightly.


    But it was only a moment to reflect, and I first jumped open the aura to try to keep myself safe.


    Then instantly the ''third man'' flew out of the building, escaping the difficulties.


    It was only a few seconds after the hall collapsed.


    The hall, which lost the Great Black Column, first fell the ceiling of the Great Hall, then the impact caused a crack to run on the column called the Column, causing the roofs of the various rooms to collapse in chains.


    And the wall, the wall, also collapsed like a scrap of paper by the fall of the roof, and about half of the hall instantly collapsed completely.


    "... Hmm. Do you have half left? That''s a pretty sturdy house."


    "The third man" did not know that the hall was the hall of Astalot, the archduke of Hell, and so on, and wandered.


    Then the voice of the Hell''s deceased stuck from under the collapsed roof.


    "What the fuck are you doing, dude!!!


    The Lord of the Voice was Delchia.


    Delkia slowly rose as she blew a heap of debris over her own body into the blink of an eye.


    And when he captured the appearance of the "third person" with his gaze, he roared with the face of the ghost shapes.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr!!!! Did you do it Kagu?!!


    Then the debris next to it blew up as soon as possible.


    And from underneath, Karin appeared wet with bright red blood with a lovely face that looked just like Delkia.


    "... heh... is that him?... So he dyed my face with blood? ����


    Karin glanced at the ''third person'' with her eyes so set still that there was no more.


    "Oh. Apparently so, Karin."


    Delkia said without looking at Karin, only looking at the ''third person''.


    Then Karin answered, staring at the ''third person'' without even giving her a glance at the Delkia beside her.


    "Yes... it is. Ok...... Delkia. Let''s put our hands together. Is that okay?


    "Oh, fine. How dare you dye our faces with blood... how dare you? Thanks to you, you see something unusual?


    "Right. We can''t really fight hand in hand... thank you very much."


    "Right. Me and you hand in hand... speaking of which, it''s like I''ve been around lately..."


    Then Karin instantly blocked Delkia''s words.


    "Details are fine, Delkia. Anyway... I''ll do it."


    "Oh right. I don''t care what''s wrong with you. All right... let''s do it."


    And they fell down like beasts, saying, and entered immediately into battle.

 1233 Story one thousand two hundred and thirty-one, ten things tangled together.

    "The hall is broken just fine, and don''t let it get busted without any feelings!


    As Delkia said with her right arm swinging with a boom, so did Karin on the side.


    "Well... it''s my house here too... okay. We can rebuild it later."


    "That''s the thing. I''m not worried about the money. Don''t hesitate to rumble!


    Delkia said with a full smile.


    Then Karin leaked her bitterness in such a way that she had no choice.


    "You just want to get busted, don''t you?


    "That''s not true. Anyway, I want to bust him!


    "Don''t you mean the same thing? Totally......"


    Once again, Karin gripped both fists vigorously with a harsh expression when she leaked a bitter smile at her lack of choice.


    "Fair enough. Okay, let''s go, shall we? All right?


    Delkia also put a smile on Karin''s question, which gave her a harsh look.


    "Fine!


    Then a ''third'' confronting the two looked vicious and opened his mouth for a long time.


    "What the fuck are you guys? If you''d just shut the fuck up and listen to me, Beach Kupertik, you''d be shitting me."


    Then Delkia waited all the time for this.


    "I didn''t mean it earlier! But this time I mean it! Be prepared!"


    "Try it! I''m serious about this one, too!


    Then Karin suddenly stormed out of the sidelines where the ''third man'' was turning his attention to Delkia.


    "Not if you''re looking at me, is it?


    Karin punched a full right straight into the flank of "The Third Man".


    Then "The Third Man" blew up with tremendous momentum, along with the broken sound of a rib called Boki Boki.


    "All right!"


    Karin raised her right hand and made a gutsy pose to raise her winnings.


    Then, rarely, Delkia praised him as he approached Karin and lined up directly next to her.


    "Well done!


    "Hmm, not for granted!


    Karin was good at quickening her jaw up and winning.


    Then Karin blew me away and nodded, "The Third Man," whilst euphoric, managed to get up.


    "... Damn! Damn you... you... bitch!


    Then Karin answered with a loud voice.


    "It''s Karin! Stop talking about women."


    "What!?


    Then Karin put her arms on her hips and, as usual, said with her chin quickly up.


    "I''m telling you to stop talking about women and everything. I am Ka Li Ng. Okay?"


    When Karin said so, she turned her body even further and swept away.

 1234 Lesson one thousand two hundred and thirty-two, woman.

    "I don''t know... I don''t know anything about you, and I don''t even want to know"


    "The third man," he said, grinding his teeth.


    Karin shrugged her shoulders with her hands wide open.


    "No, hey. This guy is really nasty..."


    Karin made a face that looked sincerely disgusting and told me to throw it away.


    But it was the epilepsy of the Third Person.


    "You''re not classy, you bitch!!"


    Then Karin said it was an even more unpleasant look.


    "Well, I don''t like it. Now she''s a woman... nasty!


    Then to Karin like that, Delkia on the side sent a cooled gaze.


    "You... that''s fine..."


    Karin then blamed Delkia for what she said.


    "Anything to complain about?


    To Karin, who spoke with arrogance, Delkia said in a gentle sigh.


    "So I told you it was okay.


    "Oh yeah. So there''s nothing wrong with that?


    Then Delkia nodded with no choice.


    "Oh, there isn''t."


    Then, again, the "third man", who was made to whine to the two of them, yelled in a frustrating manner.


    "Don''t ignore me!! You don''t understand!!


    Then Delkia responded with one eyebrow butt up.


    "Huh? What?


    ''Third Person'' was even more keen on Delkia''s attitude of making fun of her little fool.


    "Don''t be nasty!! These women!!


    Then now Karin frowned and responded.


    "Oh, I wonder if you might be too?


    Then Delkia came aboard.


    "Heh - did you? I''m telling you what a great thing it is, but it''s not true. You''re a child."


    Delkia said to ''The Third Man'' in an attitude of circling Karin and making a fool of herself.


    Then "The Third Man" said, resting calmly instead because of Delkia''s prodigious remarks.


    "... that''s enough. I won''t talk to you any more. I''m just gonna... I''m gonna fucking kill you!


    That''s what "The Third Man" said, turning the aura full open again.


    Its power was so great that it swept up high above it, involving a pile of debris that was rolling on the floor.


    "Hmm! Fine. I''ll deal with you the way I want!


    Delkia responded confidently.


    Then Karin also raised the edge of her mouth and continued with such expressions as spare time.


    "So you''re saying no questions asked? Fine. Let''s go!


    When Delkia and Karin immediately blew up the aura in unison, they dared to storm against the Third Person with the momentum as it stood.

 1235 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Thirty-three: Somewhere

    One.


    Suddenly, against the Delkias who dared to assault, ''the third man'' similarly attacked the two.


    As a result, the three collided violently, almost near the center of what was once the great hall of the Astarot mansion.


    As a result, an awesome blast broke out on one side.


    The blast rolled up debris and blew it up to greatly magnify the damage to the already destroyed Astalotto mansion.


    But the battle between the three did not end naturally with the collision, and one blast after another increased the scale of the damage.


    Then there was the figure of a man who asked with a gaze from a place (...) where he could see the appearance.


    It is Carla.


    Carla, who was fleeing into different spaces, magically opened a window and watched the battle of the three.


    "... well, for now, static... and so on... but what do we do after this... because that ''third'' guy is a lot of trouble... I was going to ignore him and do it and wait even in this different space until Augloss, who would come out next, but at one point Augloss doesn''t come out and there''s not even any sign of coming out... well, what''s going on..."


    When Carla was so alone, she looked down quietly with a troubled look at the sight of the battle spreading beneath her eyes.


    Two.


    "Come on! Don''t do it!


    Delkia shrugged as she crossed and guarded her arms through the unleashed left hook of "The Third Man," but was gently blown away from the weight difference.


    Soon afterwards, Karin flew beside him, and he just called out to Delkia.


    "What are you so alarmed about!? He had Gaius'' body once, didn''t he? That means his total magic is infinite as well. Do you understand that? If you don''t think about it and fight it, they''re gonna do it, right?


    Delkia then quickly objected.


    "They don''t say one thing about that, but I know it!


    But, naturally, Karin disputed it even further.


    "Liar to me. I never knew."


    Delkia looked heart-wrenched at Karin''s story.


    "I''m telling you I know!?


    "You know..."


    At that time Karin tried again to disprove the frustrating Delkia statement, silently the ''third man'' slammed into the two at an awesome rate.


    They rushed away and managed to avoid the crisis of the clash.


    Then "The Third Man" passed between them at a tremendous rate.


    "The third man" looked back and said as soon as he passed through, he hung his brakes sharply and stopped in the hollow.


    "Hmm, during your silly bickering, I put together something I thought I''d end both of you... I did a shame"


    When the Third Person said so, he laughed niggardly and horribly.

 1236 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Thirty-four, Fool.

    Delkia''s anger exploded when she saw the damn grinning face of "The Third Man".


    "Tenmei! Don''t be silly!"


    At the same time Delkia shouted with anger at her voice, she set out to rush toward the ''third man''.


    Then "The Third Man" also flew at full speed towards Delkia.


    As a result, the two clashed instantly in the middle of it.


    As a result, each other''s aura interfered and a terrible blast broke out, but the blast prevented them from making contact.


    "Knock it off! Knock it off!


    Delkia unleashed a right straight with full force during the blast.


    But his power was pushed by the blast, and he became weak.


    Then "The Third Man" smiled spirally at Delkia.


    "Hmm, aren''t you an idiot?


    But at that moment, Delkia laughed in the blast.


    "The Third Man" gave me a surprising look for a moment.


    But his face was suddenly distorted into pain at the next moment.


    "...... Grr!!... come on, behind you..."


    "The Third Man" looked back unexpectedly and groaned so.


    Then there was the adorable Karin who often looked and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Shit!... we''ll do it..."


    When "The Third Man" squealed so unexpectedly, Delchia''s loud voice rang from behind it.


    "Now it''s our turn -!!


    Delkia brilliantly hit the right straight of her entire body on the face of the ''third man'' this time.


    "The third man" was so powerful that he blew it up, spinning vertically and repeatedly around his waist, crashing into a strong floorboard made of marble.


    "Alright!!


    Delchia revealed her joy by making sure that the ''third man'' plunged into the ground beneath it while shattering the floorboard.


    Then Karin, who stopped by, also told him to quickly raise his jaw and mock him.


    "Is he stupid, too? He says we''ve got our hands together, so naturally it''s up to me to attack from behind."


    Then Delkia nodded with her neck wide and vertical.


    "Right! He''s an idiot, too! ����


    Then Delkia accidentally twisted her neck and thought about it.


    "... yeah? He also (...)?... but that means there''s another one, right? ����


    So finally Delkia came up with an answer.


    "Ka! li! Nooooooooooo!"


    Delkia turned in the direction of Karin with momentum impulsing the angry hair heaven.


    But there, there was no such thing as Karin.


    "Where? -! Karin, come out!


    Delkia looked around in a phase of anger, but Karin was nowhere to be seen.

 1237 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Thirty-five: Sharp Aura

    "Karin, where are you? Come out!


    Although Delkia searched for Karin in the form of anger, no matter where she looked, she did not see her.


    Then at Delchia''s feet, loud noises rang as loud stones bumped into each other several times.


    Delkia stopped the Karin search once and looked down under her own feet.


    "Hmm, are you finally awake?


    At its feet, then, there was the figure of the "third man", who scratched the rubble and stood up, even though it was mellow.


    "... how dare you... you did it? ����


    "Third Person" looked up at Delkia floating in the hollow with a horrible look like a young man, dyeing his face red and blood because he had struck his head hard.


    "Oh, I did it. Of course, right?"


    "... you think it''s natural?... Don''t be ridiculous..."


    "What are you kidding me about? I''m not kidding at all, am I?


    "I''m telling you that''s a joke. - Uh-huh!


    "The Third Man" blew out the aura at the same time as he screamed.


    But unlike earlier, instead of wrapping his whole body round, he pushed forward with Delkia in a sharp shape like a blade.


    "What!?


    Although Delchia was bewildered by the shape of the aura for a moment, there the mighty man of the war, immediately moved his body reflexively to escape the difficulties.


    But it was a haircut, only slightly, but Delchia''s hair was cut into sharp auras to dance through the universe.


    But when Delchia realized it, she peeled off her eyes and raged.


    "... TENMEYYYYYYYY!! What do you think a woman''s hair is? - Whoa!


    Delkia immediately stuck her hands out and shot the attack magic all over her like a rapid-fire gun in the wake of the ''third man''.


    The number of rounds was tremendous, to the point that within just ten seconds, it had released about fifty rounds.


    But that didn''t work at all for the Third Person either.


    Because the "third man" contracted the sharply pointed aura and wrapped it around himself.


    For this reason, "The Third Man" was utterly intact, and Delkia made sure of his appearance or bite his lips and regret it.


    "Shit! Son of a bitch, I knew it wasn''t magic."


    Then I saw in Delkia''s eyes something flickering and wormy approaching the back of "The Third Man".


    Delchia stared at it.


    Then something like that worm came to the right back of the Third Man, or he thought he made a lovely noise called Pong, which suddenly enlarged and became a form of man.


    "Oh, stay, let ?"


    When Karin said so adorably, she suddenly had a harsh look and unleashed her attacking magic in a zero distance range on the back of "The Third Man".

 1238 Lesson One Thousand Two Hundred Thirty-six: Hate

    "Buha!!


    "The Third Man" was blown away with tremendous momentum as he breathed out everything in his belly air in a flash.


    Its body flew about two dozen meters diagonally over the sky.


    And according to the management of nature, he drew a parabola and fell loosely into a firm and cold marble floor.


    "Ah, you flew quite a bit."


    With Karin''s proud face, Delkia approached him, turning from behind softly and quietly, and then he put his head on.


    "Ouch!? What the fuck!?


    As Karin shouted reflexively and irrevocably, Delkia said, staring with a jittery eye.


    "Thank you just now. But I praise you for busting him. Well done."


    "It''s filthy, isn''t it? I can''t believe we''re getting close from behind. You''re a thief, aren''t you?


    Then Delkia immediately fought back.


    "Then you would, too. Even you are now behind him, transformed and sneaky close. I mean, how many times is that M.O.?"


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter how many times I''ve used it. ''Cause he''s an idiot. I guess I can still use it a few more times."


    "Well, sure. That guy sounds pretty stupid. Maybe I can use it again."


    Then ''The Third Man'' continued to groan slightly at the impact of falling on the marble floor, screaming as he nodded at the floor.


    "... Damn! I''m gonna kick your ass!... wait for me! ����


    "The third man" desperately moved his screaming and aching body, and managed to get up, but he was on his way, unbalanced and fell in.


    "... Damn!... Damn! Damn it!... wait for me... you son of a bitch..."


    "The third man," scattered his hatred of the two, desperately trying to rebuild his body didn''t work either, falling out of balance many times.


    "... Damn! My body... I don''t know what to say... damn... this... move..."


    "The third person" gradually became a weak voice, and the last one became so small that it seemed to disappear.


    Then suddenly, the body of the "third person" shivered with bicum.


    "The Third Man" gave a startling look and began to whine to himself.


    "... Stay!... I haven''t... Damn... wait! I haven''t busted them yet..."


    Then he saw how it was, and Delkia and the others looked at each other and nodded.


    "Looks like you''re finally here, huh?


    When Karin said, Delkia gave a big nod with a full grin.


    "Oh, apparently so. Is that where the heads-up comes in?

 1239 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Thirty-seven: A Life Enduring Pain

    As Delkia and the others watched, the man, who until earlier was the ''third'', slowly rose.


    "... Hmm... here you go..."


    Hearing the man whine, Delkia inquired.


    "What? What the hell happened?


    Then a man accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "My body hurts. You did it, didn''t you?


    The Delkias then laughed bitterly, too.


    "Oh, you did. Right. Your body''s the same when you replace it, so you pass on the pain, too, huh?


    "What''s wrong with that, I guess? My whole body hurts because of it. But it''s been a long time."


    Then now Karin called out.


    "But that''s crazy, isn''t it? Even though the fool earlier couldn''t stand the pain and get up, you stood up easily. It feels a little painful, too."


    Then Delkia also agreed.


    "You sure do. That idiot managed to stand hard, but in the end he couldn''t... and yet you''re standing... that''s crazy indeed. How can you stand?


    Then the man answered in a quiet tone, smiling once again bitterly.


    "Come on, I don''t know if I''ve been clear, but I''ve endured all sorts of pain in my life. Isn''t it highly resistant to pain?


    Then Delkia and the others gave a convincing look.


    "I see. I''m convinced of this. That idiot didn''t seem to have lived a life of pain."


    "Right. One way or another, I''m gonna live my life running away from that."


    Then the man laughed niggly.


    "Correct. The man''s name was Megido earlier. Apparently, he was a killer."


    Then they looked at each other in surprise.


    "Seriously! That was just unexpected."


    "Really... this is amazing. I mean, how do you know that?


    "I was listening to the conversation between Megido and Carla earlier. When I''m waiting for the order."


    Then Delkia asked.


    "Carla? With that said, where did he go?


    Then suddenly the space in front of the Delkias tore up sooo vertically.


    And Karla appeared from there for a long time.


    "Right here. I''ve been touring from different spaces for a little while."


    Then Karin raised her eyebrow butt and asked Kara.


    "Hmm... a tour. I mean, you were just trying to have fun, weren''t you?


    Then Carla laughed out loud.


    "Sorry, sorry. That man...... Megido. Megido''s opponent was troublesome. Once I escaped into a different space, all of a sudden you woke up. I was looking to leave this to you to visit from different spaces. Sorry, I made it easier for you."

 1240 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Thirty-eight: Tracking Memories

    "I knew it. I didn''t think so. You''re a terrible woman. Thanks to you, we got hurt."


    When Karin raised her protest lightly, Delkia also tuned in.


    "That''s true. How dare I crack my head full of blood? What are you gonna do about it?


    Then Carla turned into a troubled look.


    "Wait. It is not my responsibility. You were already hurt when you woke up."


    Then Delkia tilted her neck.


    "Am I?... then okay."


    Then Karin sighed against Delkia like that.


    "Damn...... why are you so easily convinced? Isn''t that weird?


    "What is it? That''s all right. This kind of injury in the first place, healing later. If someone good at magic could heal you, you''d get one shot, right? Luckily, there''s a guy like that in this hall."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about... okay. It''s barren to talk to you any more..."


    "Yeah ~? What do you mean?


    "That''s why I''m telling you already. More than that... Carla, you look like you have something to worry about, don''t you?


    That''s what Karin said, pointing the water at Karla, who looked difficult and worried.


    Then Carla smiled and turned to the man.


    "I want to make sure first. You''re an Augloss, aren''t you?


    Then the man nodded heavily.


    "Oh, you''re right. I''m so glad to see you again so soon."


    "That would be an honor. But there''s one thing that bothers me."


    Carla asked Augloss with a harsh look on her face.


    Augloss said with a soothing voice, creating a heavy atmosphere that looked like an adult.


    "... what is it?


    "That''s what you said earlier. You said you were a Megid, the name of a man who was a killer earlier."


    "Oh, you said it. Is that what''s wrong with you?


    "The man confessed earlier in his conversation with me that he was a murderer. But in that conversation, the man... didn''t name him. And yet how do you know that man''s name?


    Then Augloss nodded loudly.


    "I see. If you say so..."


    "Definitely. I didn''t hear that man''s name."


    Then he nodded in small pieces again and again with the look of Augloss tracing his memory.


    "You''re right. In retrospect, Megido is not named after you."


    "That''s right. How did you know? Let''s get some answers."


    Augloss then thought of it as a look that also traced his memory.

 1241 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Thirty-nine: The Influx of Memory

    "It''s easy. The memories of Megido are pouring in."


    Augloss seeded it easily.


    Carla frowned and asked.


    "Really? An influx of memories?


    Augrus nodded and gave a further explanation.


    "That''s right. Maybe it''s because I''ve been conscious for a long time, but my memories of Megid are in my brain... no, my brain is all shared... and it''s suddenly leaking out anyway."


    "Hmmm... well, maybe Tsujitsu doesn''t fit..."


    Then I got the look that Augloss was out of my mind.


    "You don''t have any credibility, do you? I''m not lying, am I?


    Then Carla said with her shoulders closed.


    "It''s not like I don''t trust you. In fact, multiple personality is a really strange phenomenon from our point of view... so to be honest, I''m confused."


    "I see. I''m certainly going through a strange feeling myself."


    "I guess so. But... do you remember the undisputed Augloss?


    "Right. I basically have no memory of the others. All I have is memories of my life. But as I said earlier, it''s also true that Megid''s memory suddenly poured in. Oh, of Gaius Schneider, who later currently owns this flesh... you have only a few memories"


    "Hmm... I''m pretty sure the only time I''ve regained consciousness is earlier and now twice...?


    Then Augrus did his hand on his jaw and thought in.


    And when I slowly let my hand out of my jaw, I began to answer in a quiet tone.


    "... no, it''s not clear... my consciousness seemed to be returning from time to time... thank you. It''s so unclear that I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I think my consciousness had recovered several times"


    "Really? So you think you''ve been pushing Gaius away every time?


    Then Augrus waved his hand to the side to deny Carla''s idea.


    "No, it''s not. I wasn''t entirely conscious. In the hazy, I myself watched the view Gaius Schneider was seeing... that''s the feeling. Never did my consciousness appear on the table pushing Gaius Schneider away. That happened only twice, you said."


    "Hmmm... was that what the others were like? ����


    Then Augloss shook it big or small.


    "I don''t know that... just ask them directly when they come out."


    Carla nodded softly and agreed with Augrus.


    "Oh, you did. They only have a few memories, don''t they? Okay. Well, they''ll probably be out again, so let''s just say we ask then. I just don''t feel like asking Megido."


    When Carla said that, she had an ironic grin.

 1242 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Forty: The Original Power

    "Well... by the way, I have a question for you too... okay?


    Augrus said as he watched Carla and the others face in turn.


    Carla said with a slight eyebrow root and alertness.


    "... what is it?


    Then Augrus smiled lightly.


    "Oh, my God, sometimes I''m so wary. I want to ask you nothing more about Gaius Schneider."


    When Augrus said that with a bitter smile, Karla and the others looked at each other.


    "... you mean Gaius? What do you want to hear?


    When Carla asked on behalf of him, Augrus asked with a smile on his face.


    "What do you think of his strength?


    Karla and the others were taken aback by the so unexpected question of Augloss.


    "... Gaius''s strength?... do you mean as a magician?


    Then Augloss nodded.


    "Well yes. Even so, I don''t need to stick to the Mage otherwise. I''d like to ask you about your overall strength as a fighter.


    Then Carla nodded again and again, answering with a convincing look on her face.


    "That would be easy. I have to say that that fool''s strength is still low. Most of all, the magicians there will be at his feet. But I have to say, if I have the strength to match his natural potential right now, I''m not saying no."


    Then Augloss nodded loudly.


    "Is it still true? As I said earlier, I have not seen all of his life. On the contrary, it''s about peeking in from time to time. But I must honestly say that his ability to observe in that meagre amount of time... is not enough"


    Then Carla nodded loudly this time.


    "I guess so. That idiot has a savory habit anyway. I haven''t been able to bring out my original potential at all yet."


    "I guess... I''m quite disappointed to be honest with you."


    "Right. Then you''re just like us. We''re disappointed in his current strength, too. You bastard, if you lose consciousness like you did earlier, the limiter will be released and you will show a tremendous amount of power, usually not at all. It''s troublesome if you don''t lose consciousness once and for all. So as far as we''re concerned, I''m going to train you to work out... well, what''s the matter?"


    Then Augrus shook his head wide and sideways.


    "Wait a minute. You guys think I''m Gaius'' natural strength? If you do, you''ll be looking down on Gaius Schneider''s real strength."


    Carla and the others were surprised by the unexpected Augloss remarks.

 1243 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Forty-One: Zero State

    ���ɤ��������Ȥ�������ϥ��������α����Όg���ǤϤʤ��ȣ���


    ����餬����äȤ���򤷤ơ������������ˆ����|������


    ��������������Ϣ�줸����פ������ȡ��˷��ʤ��Ȥ��ä�����򸡤��٤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �����������ˤα��������Ϥ���ʤ�ΤǤϤʤ�������Ϥ����ޤǥե�åȤ�״�B�Ǥ����ʤΤ�����ʡ�


    ���ե�åȤ�״�B������Ϥɤ�������ζ�ʤΤ�����


    ����餬�Ťƚ�ζ�ˆ����ȡ����������������֤���¤��ä��ƿ����z�����


    �������������ʡ��h������Τ��٤��y�����Τ����������Οo���R��״�B�Ȥ����Τϡ��ԤäƤߤ�бˤˤȤäƤϥ���״�B�ʤΤ���


    ����������״�B�����錄���ˤ��ԤäƤ�����ζ���Ф�ʤ�������


    �����������y�����������Ĥޤ�ˤ����R������״�B�Ȥϡ�����״�B�ˤ����{���Ť��ʤ��ޥ��ʥ�״�B�Ȥ������ȤʤΤ���������


    ���ޥ��ʥ�״�B������ޤǤΥ���������״�B�������R�Τ��ä��r�Ϥ��٤ƥޥ��ʥ�״�B���ä��ȣ���


    �������������R��ʧ�ä�ʼ��ƥ���״�B�ޤǑ��ä��Ȥ������Ȥ���


    �����ϥǥ륭���������Ҋ�Ϥ碌���@������


    ���������������Ϥ���ʱ�Ů��������Ŀ�ˡ������������v�����h����A������


    ���Ĥޤ�ϱˤ����R������r�ˤϡ����N����Ϥ��줱���Ƥ��뤿��ˡ���������¤Υޥ��ʥ�״�B���ä��Ȥ����櫓����


    ����ȥ���餿��������һ�����@���α���򸡤��٤���


    ���������ˤ�������뤫�Τ褦�˥���餬�ۤ����ΤǤ��ä���


    �����������������Ȥ�������ϤȤϡ���ӛ���˒줱��줿�I�Τ��Ȥ��ʣ���


    ����ȥ�����������������ˤ��ä���Ȥ����������פ�����ä���


    �����䡢�����һ�Ĥ���ϤǤϤ��뤬����ä�ֱ�ӵĤʤ�Τ⤢�롹


    ��ֱ�ӵĤʣ�����Ϥɤ�����������


    ������������Ц�ߤ򸡤��١������ʿ��{���Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �����Τޤޤ����������Τ�Τ����ޤ��줱���Ƥ���Τ���


    ���ɤ��������Ȥ������ޤ��줱���Ƥ���Ȥϡ���һ��ɤΤ褦�ˡ�����


    ���o���R�r�αˤΥ��`���Ҋ���������������ˤ����R������r��Ҋ�����Ȥϣ���


    �������ʤ����ʡ�����


    �����������������Υ��`����նΤϷ⤸���Ƥ���Τ���


    �����������������Ȥ�������


    �������������Υ��`���ų����Ĥġ��o�ޤ�ħ���t���Ǥ�ä��R�����ħ������������䡭�����񤷤Ƥߤ뤬������


    ����Ȥ褦�䤯����餬�{�äα���򸡤��٤���


    �������������`���ħ���τe��ɤ��餫һ���ǤϤʤ���ͬ�r�ˡ�����


    ����ȥ�����������Ц�ߤ���ޤä���


    �������������줳���������Υ�������?����ʥ����`�Όg���ʤΤ�������ˡ�����


    �����������Ϥ����ǡ�����֤�褦�����~��虜�虜���Ф�ΤǤ��ä���

 1244 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Forty-Two: The Greatest in History

    "... and... what?


    Carla asked, as he succeeded Augrus, who separated the words.


    Then Augrus answered with a niggling grin zero.


    "That aura itself, from what it is, is just too scarce"


    Augrus said so, tilting his neck gently and sending his exploring gaze to Karla and the others.


    Carla and the others looked a little frightened and asked Auglos again.


    "... that too... you think it''s not supposed to be like that? I mean, you''re talking about the aura you gave me before you were born, right?


    Then Augrus shook his head to the side.


    "It''s not. No, surely the aura I had given out in my lifetime was not to that extent either. But that''s not what I''m trying to say. Aura means the more reincarnated you are, the more powerful you become."


    "So you say the current Gaius aura is the strongest!?


    "Exactly. And the next life will surpass it even more, and the next life will surpass it even more."


    Then the surprising Less Delchia turned into Karla and asked Auglos.


    "Does that mean you''re the weakest?


    It was a rather rude Delkia question, but Augrus replied with a laugh to Eagle Deep without even showing a bare gesture to care.


    "Oh. Potentially speaking, my aura power is the weakest in history. But as far as I could tell, there were few generations who used the aura brilliantly. So in strength, I don''t think I was the weakest."


    Then, once again, Karla asked.


    "I mean, you had a lot of extra power, just like Gaius now, huh?


    "That''s right. You can''t use the aura that''s supposed to go up from generation to generation, and you have far more generations to finish your life."


    "... so Gaius gets more aura power depending on how he tries to work out, huh?


    Then Augrus smiled and nodded loudly.


    "Naturally. If it''s taught in a good way, it''ll be the most powerful aura in history."


    "... the strongest in history... naturally you can consider yourself far outnumbered by the beginning and conquest of the Melissa continent in the history of mankind, right?


    "Whatever. Assuming you have unleashed all the potential that you can have�� it will be beyond my reach."


    Then Carla didn''t just have a surprise look on this, even Delkia and the others.


    "Heh! That''s awesome! Are you far ahead of the original Emperor Augloss, Gaius''s guy is pretty awesome"


    Delkia honestly admired it.


    But Carla beside him had a face that did not float at all.

 1245 Lesson one thousand two hundred and forty-three, the training ground.

    "... what can I do? How do I get his aura power up?


    Carla decided on a difficult face and asked Augloss.


    Then Augloss also became a difficult face and thought about it a lot.


    "Well... this is a challenge... perhaps diving a training ground would be best..."


    Then Carla asked further, still with a difficult face.


    "Do you dive the training ground... does that have any basis?


    Carla inquired as she mixed distressed sighs into each end of the word.


    Then Augloss gave him a look that traced his own memory, and replied with a big, many nods.


    "Oh. If my memory is certain, I think aura power has increased with every dive in the training ground"


    Carla nodded convincingly at Auglos'' words.


    "Right. Words from your own experience. Then it weighs..."


    Carla muttered so, while inadvertently turning to Delkia and the others.


    "What do you think? We can get Aura out, too. But thank you, Gaius. Does that feel different to us?


    Then Karin answered Carla''s question immediately.


    "Right. I think it makes a lot of difference. Ours... yes, it feels like we''re wrapping magic around our bodies, but Gaius'' feels like something different from magic is being released from our bodies."


    Then I just looked at Augloss and said he was impressed.


    "Well, you know what I mean? It shouldn''t look very different, but it''s a good way to see the nature of Gaius'' aura."


    Then now Delkia said as she quickened up her face and turned her body backwards tremendously against it.


    "Hmm, don''t be ridiculous, okay? He is a high demon with us. I don''t know how to tell."


    Then Karin turned to Delkia with a rather suspicious look on her face.


    "... did you really know that we''re not just talking appropriately?"


    "Hey, what are you talking about? You! I knew it, but I knew it!


    "It''s suspicious. It''s so suspicious."


    "Nothing suspicious! I knew from the beginning! No! I knew it!!


    "What are you emphasizing? That''s even more suspicious.


    "Hey, what are you saying based on!? You said you knew!


    "No, I never knew. I can assure you of this. You didn''t understand!


    When Karin said that, she pinned her right index finger and pointed sharply and forcefully at Delkia.

 1246 Episode one thousand two hundred and forty-four, Aura.

    "I know you said you knew!!


    Delkia still resisted violently.


    But Karin also responded to the defeat.


    "No! Absolutely! I never knew!!


    "I knew!!


    "I didn''t understand!!


    "I say I knew!!


    "You said you didn''t understand!!


    "Come on!!


    Here Karla finally entered into a barren dispute between the two with a loud voice.


    "Damn, I want it to be a good addition. You don''t know when and when Augloss will fall asleep again, do you? Be aware it''s a precious time! Ready!?


    Then those Delkias pulled back very hard.


    "Okay...... sorry"


    "Well...... it certainly would have been beneficial to have time to talk to Augloss. I''m sorry, Carla. Proceed with the conversation?


    Then Carla nodded as she took a big, deep breath.


    "Okay. Okay, Auglos, let me keep talking."


    When Carla told him so, Augrus smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Oh. Right. But you''ve noticed Gaius'' aura''s peculiarity a lot, haven''t you?


    Carla replied with a niggling grin to Augrus''s question.


    "Sort of. Sure looks pretty much the same. But his aura seemed to be releasing from his body to boil. It''s hard to see because it''s such a huge, thick aura, but it was clearly something different from our haunting aura."


    "Right. Exactly. Gaius''... well, me too in my lifetime... I think Aura is pretty special. At least I''ve never seen a similar aura outside of us."


    Then Carla nodded as well.


    "Neither do I. How about Delkia and the others?


    Asked by Carla, Delchia opened her mouth.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve never seen an aura like that before."


    Karin then tuned in as well.


    "Neither do I. I mean, isn''t that different from making it in the first place? Can''t you just say it''s something else?


    Then Augloss smiled zero.


    "I agree with that opinion too. Probably, but if I were to call your stuff Aura, ours would be completely separate. Conversely, if you call ours Aura, yours are... right. It''s like a magical metamorphosis."


    Then Carla answered, exhaling deeply.


    "Sure. Perhaps the latter would be right. I don''t think ours can be called aura as far as that goes. I mean, it''s just an extension of magic. But Gaius''... yes, I think it''s the right thing to call Aura."

 1247 Lesson one thousand two hundred and forty-five, acting.

    "Augrus, by the way. I mean, diving the training ground amplifies the aura, but from Gaius'' current strength, yes, we don''t come across a scene that makes it a training ground, do we?


    Carla wondered whether Gaius would recognize Gaius as a training ground because he thought he was a sea bream even if he rotted Gaius'' strength.


    Then Augrus felt the same way, which made him a difficult face as soon as possible.


    "... sure. Fortunately, this is hell, and pairing up with true powerful people like you would be a great experience. But unfortunately, you are friends of the old. [M] How seriously we fought, Gaius would get high if he never took his life..."


    Then Carla also agreed with a harsh look.


    "Mm-hmm. No matter how imminent the act is, it''s just an act. There''s never been anything like Gaius feeling a deep fear."


    Augloss nodded loudly at Carla''s words.


    "Unfortunately, you''re right. Therefore, I think your special training will help to increase Gaius'' magic and physical abilities, but unfortunately it won''t help to improve the aura power at the heart..."


    "Not in vain... something like that?


    When Carla asked about the sigh mix, Augloss nodded at her lack of choice.


    "Right. It''s never in vain, but if you want to bring out Gaius'' true strength, improving aura power is imperative. If you think about it, it''s a one-handed drop."


    "One handed down? Are you trying to tell me that magic and aura are like two wheels of a car?


    "Exactly"


    Then Carla asked as she thought.


    "... it''s Augloss. You said Gaius'' true strength would be demonstrated by putting magic on top of aura power, right?


    "Oh, you''re right"


    "And I saw Gaius''s aura earlier, and I rated it a zero state"


    I couldn''t measure the meaning of Carla''s words, and Augrus nodded in confusion.


    "... yes, but what is it?


    Then Carla suddenly opened her eyes and asked Augloss.


    "Is that really zero state? If you were to assume that was a zero state, Auglos, how much did your aura power compare to that?


    Augrus answered Carla''s question with a grin.


    "Is it about ten times that in full season?"


    Augloss said nothing, insignificantly.


    But Karla and his men were struck by the word, and they were astonished when they opened their mouths.

 1248 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Forty-Six: Single Entry

    Karla was surprised to open her mouth gently to much, but when she leaked one sigh, she finally regained her composure, asking again toward Auglos.


    "... tenfold or... inexhaustible magic over tenfold aura... isn''t that almost invincible when you do?


    Then Augrus suddenly turned off his grin and muttered.


    "... not invincible. If I did have ten times more aura power and inexhaustible magic power, I think I would have shown close power to invincibility. But it was only close, not really invincible"


    Carla frowned and asked further in response to Auglos, who talks to him like a squeamish in the face.


    "... that there were enemies you couldn''t even beat?


    Then Augloss smiled lonely and told him the name of his enemy.


    "Oh yeah. Even I was barely helpless before God..."


    When Augloss said so, his gaze fell on him, and he was delayed in his thoughts.


    Carla looked at Augloss''s depressed expression and narrowed her eyes.


    And it would have been in the previous life of Augloss, thinking of confronting God, and trying for a while to delay his thoughts as well as Augloss.


    But Delkia wouldn''t allow that silence.


    "Hey, Augloss! You, have you ever fought God?


    To a question that was too straightforward, Augrus stopped thinking unexpectedly and zeroed his grin.


    "Oh, there is. But unfortunately, it wasn''t what you could honestly call a fight. It was too one-sided..."


    Then Carla pinched the question.


    "That it was one-sided? Even with your aura power, which is ten times that aura, you said you were unilaterally defeated by God?


    To Carla''s surprise, Auglos answered with a lonely smile.


    "... right. It was so one-sided... I honestly think it was like being played..."


    Augrus remained a depressed expression and spoke honestly.


    Carla took the word with heartfelt surprise.


    "... not so much with God..."


    When Carla finally put it into words, Delkia said with a look of indignation.


    "They''re damned!! But its strength... unfortunately there is no doubt about it..."


    Then Karin beside her shrugged, holding both fists firmly, while the expression itself was calm.


    "Damn is a nasty way of saying it. But... that''s why I can''t even think of words to classily compare them... and to say how strong they are... Delkia''s right. In fact, we couldn''t dare to lose..."

 1249 Lesson one thousand two hundred forty-seven, fate.

    Carla had no choice but to put on a stunned look at the confession of defeat of the three supposed to be mighty.


    "... Really? Was God so mighty..."


    Then Augloss whined without telling anyone, with a flashing expression.


    "... too bad he won''t have teeth yet..."


    Then Carla, who didn''t miss hearing this Augloss grunt, asked just fine.


    "Did I say that in the sense that even if it''s Gaius now...... no, even Gaius Schneider who built up his aura power to the limit......? ����


    Then Augrus answered Carla''s question, leaking a bitter smile.


    "... you''re a lot deaf.... Well, that''s the thing"


    Then Carla gave me a ghoulish look.


    "I want you to wait a minute! Are you... going to let Gaius fight God!?


    Then Augloss, who was half-hearted against Carla, said in a quiet tone, turning his body in a straight face and facing Carla.


    "It is not for me to make you fight. But sooner or later it will. Because that''s his destiny..."


    Augrus muttered so quietly, this time with a faintly lonely look.


    Carla looked seriously at Augloss''s face to see what that expression meant, but it unfortunately didn''t respond.


    For all of a sudden Augloss said another farewell unto the Karla.


    "Apparently so far. One day we''ll see each other again, but until then we''ll say goodbye for a while."


    Augrus said goodbye to Carla and the others with a refreshing grin.


    Carla had no choice but to respond to her breakup because she fully understood that while she wanted to question the sincerity of Auglos'' important remarks, there was nothing she could do about it where she withdrew.


    "... well. Unfortunately, farewell. But I want to see you again..."


    Augrus nodded forcefully at Carla''s response.


    "Oh, I''ll see you around"


    When Augrus said so, he closed his eyelids quietly.


    Then suddenly the upper body of Augloss began to cramp.


    And the cramps became even more intense, finally extending to the whole body.


    But after a while, the cramps suddenly stopped.


    And his eyelids opened in a slow motion, and his lower lips opened wide as well.


    "... Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    With a loud yawn, the missing voice in between echoed around.


    Carla laughed bitterly and spoke.


    "Gaius? Looks like you''re finally awake, huh?

 1250 Chapter One Thousand Two Hundred and Forty-Eight: An Influx of Thought

    "... uh-huh, I''m not sleeping very well..."


    I said in a rather pungent way whether Gaius was asleep or not.


    Carla was a little upset by Gaius, who was still the same as usual, even as she leaked her bitter smile.


    "It just so happens that the Auglosses show up, huh?


    Then Gaius tilted his little neck with a pungent expression.


    "... yeah. I remember it pretty vividly."


    "Hmm. Pretty clear... that doesn''t mean you''re sleeping, does it?


    Then Gaius answered with a few thoughts.


    "... Uh-huh, I think he''s sleeping. But apart from that, the memory between these days is pretty clear."


    "Hmm... is that from the first creed?


    Then Gaius shook his neck vertically as he moved slowly.


    "... right. Probably remembers it all... a lot different than before..."


    "Hmm. Their appearance was also considerably longer than last time. Thank you. That seems to change a little bit."


    Gaius nodded loudly after thinking a little with his sleeping eyes, agreeing with Carla.


    "... right. Apparently, things are different."


    Then Carla, who felt caught on to this Gaius statement, even asked.


    "Apparently there''s something else different from last time, huh?


    Then Gaius raised his nibble and his mouth angle and smiled.


    "Correct. What do you think?


    Then Delkia, who had previously listened very quietly, broke into a conversation between the two in a quick fashion as to whether Gaius''s story had caught his cock.


    "What are you asking back? You! Say something, you fool!


    Then Gaius had no choice but to open his mouth as he cramped his cheeks.


    "... ok. Totally... I was so angry at you right after this..."


    Then further Delkia raised her voice of anger against Gaius, who had always said Guzguz.


    "You''re such a girlfriend to a gut-gut-gut-gut-gut-man cunt! Can''t you see I''m telling you to say something!


    "... ok... ok. I''ll tell you. You just have to say..."


    Then Delkia finally blew up the aura fully open and let it wrap around herself.


    Exactly. Gaius panicked about this, too.


    "Okay! Say! Say it now! I''ll tell you soon! Um... just to be brief, their thoughts have flowed into my mind."


    Then Carla asked with a surprised look.


    "Thoughts? So it''s also Augrus'' thoughts?


    Gaius nodded and replied with a grin.


    "Yes. That said, I don''t think it was a complete thought. But... slightly, but I''m pretty sure that was their thoughts themselves, right?

 1251 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Forty-Nine: Looking at the Void

    "Well... that''s interesting..."


    Carla laid her hand on her chin and gazed down at Gaius as her long lashes covered her.


    Gaius nodded quietly but shook his neck left and right without putting his hair in between.


    "No, as I said earlier, you didn''t totally get to read your thoughts, did you? As light as the influx..."


    Gaius just told me not to get it wrong.


    Then Carla grinned at the edge of her mouth and nodded to reassure Gaius.


    "Oh, I know. So... what was Augrus'' thought of that slight influx?


    Then Gaius turned his face slightly to the side and squeezed out the words with a bare gesture to remind him of his memory.


    "... right. Pretty... I was in trouble...?


    "Were you in trouble? Is that because your strength is so low compared to your original potential?


    To Carla''s direct words, Gaius shrugged his shoulders and gave him a disgusting look.


    "I say too much clarity about anything and everything. Well, actually, it seems so. Thank you. My natural potential sounds like a hell of a lot of stuff."


    "If what Augrus says is true, it seems so"


    "Yeah. So I was having trouble wondering what Augloss was up with..."


    Carla even asked, as Gaius said the words and blurred his view of the void as if he had somehow lost focus.


    "What''s up? Are you worried about something?


    Asked by Carla, Gaius said to me as if he had returned.


    "No, I didn''t bring out my original potential, so I was wondering why Augloss was in trouble."


    Then, when they said it, Carla also thought about it.


    "Hmm, sure... but Augrus said you were destined to challenge God to battle. But its strength is quite low at the moment. So I was having trouble... Hmm, I do feel like something is a little different..."


    "It is. I don''t know why I''m destined to fight God. Does Augloss have trouble losing with that? Because if I die, Augloss dies, too? I don''t think so..."


    "Hmm... Augrus also said in his lifetime that he had challenged God to fight. But his spirit is still in you. Which means it hasn''t vanished. If you ever challenge God to fight and defeat him, you won''t know if that spirit will vanish."


    "... That''s right. I don''t know... I think it''s quite subtle... but I have no idea what it is..."


    When Gaius put it that way, he once again looked at the void with a blurred look as if the thread of concentration had been broken.

 1252 One Thousand Two Hundred and Fifty Stories

    "... Hmm, let''s put the Augloss thing aside for now. How''d it go with the others?


    Carla changed the conversation slightly just to gossip.


    Gaius returned to me, tilting his neck and opening his mouth to remind him.


    "... right. Megido was pretty messed up about thinking."


    Then Carla leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Is that a mess? Well, I''m glad to hear that."


    "Right. Well, there was a lot of anger. It''s not about anything, it''s always about."


    "Does that mean you weren''t angry at what we said, you were angry from the beginning?


    "Yes. Of course I was angry at what Carla and the others said. But you''ve been angry ever since."


    "Hmm... I mean, the degree of anger changed from time to time. Are you saying that they were always full of anger at the root?


    Then Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Exactly. My anger never went away. Deep down in Megido''s mind, isn''t anger already anchored as a routine thing?


    Carla then gave a slightly unpleasant look, recalling Megido''s unpleasant grin.


    "You''re a bad type to make. I don''t want to get involved with him anymore."


    Then Delkia looked dissatisfied when she heard it.


    "Does that mean you want us to deal with him?


    Then Carla shrugged her shoulders gently.


    "I didn''t say otherwise. I hope you guys don''t get involved."


    "But in the end, doesn''t someone have to deal with them? Aren''t you trying to push it against us?


    Delchia rarely and logically stuffed Carla.


    Carla thought about Delchia''s mood, with a look that seemed unexpected.


    "... I see. You don''t like Delkia much, do you? So you don''t want to deal with him at all?


    Then Delkia honestly nodded big.


    "That''s right. I hate him enough to throw up. I''m sorry I ever dealt with him again."


    Delkia said so, looking at Karin by her side.


    Karin immediately created the Buddha''s top surface and argued against Delkia.


    "I''m sorry, too. I don''t know who he''s dealing with. So Carla''s right, we just have to stay out of this."


    Then Delkia rebutted immediately.


    "But isn''t someone going to have to deal with it?


    Then Karin hummed her nose gently.


    "You don''t have to do that. When he comes out, we can all run away to different spaces. So we can wait for him to run out of time."


    Karin had a lovely smile when she said so.

 1253 Chapter one thousand two hundred and fifty-first, credit.

    "Okay, so that''s fine with the Megid thing, how was Creed?


    Carla cut up Megido''s talk lightly and asked Gaius.


    Gaius also turned his neck to the side, opening his mouth as evocative.


    "... right. You didn''t really come in with his thoughts because you were the first..."


    When Gaius said so, he frowned and gave a surprising look.


    Carla noticed it and asked Gaius first.


    "What''s up? What do you care?


    Asked by Carla, Gaius answered with a strange look.


    "No... maybe he didn''t come in because he was the first... thinking maybe Creed is the hardest type to read"


    "Hmm... better than Augloss?


    "... Uh-huh, I don''t know if I''ve been clear. I watched it from the bottom of my consciousness, and I couldn''t get the most out of it."


    Then Carla said as she remembered who Creed was.


    "... Hmm. You sure were a hard man to understand...... Gaius, you said you were looking at them from the bottom of your consciousness, didn''t you?


    "Oh, right. Somehow it felt like I was looking at a sea level with glitter and sunlight from the bottom of the ocean"


    "Well, that''s what it feels like..."


    "Yeah, you are. I mean, what''s wrong with that?


    Gaius was questioned, and Carla said to me as if she had returned it.


    "... oh, you did. No, you said it from the bottom of your consciousness, so I thought you were looking at them quite multilaterally."


    "Oh, you know what... Uh-huh. That''s not multilateral. I think without a clear influx of consciousness, Karla and the others have the same perspective."


    "Right. But that influx of consciousness wasn''t much in Creed''s case, was it?


    Carla put her hand on her chin and asked Gaius as she thought about it all a little bit.


    Gaius nodded lightly, evocatively.


    "... right. So I thought he was the hardest person to understand."


    "Well... certainly not to mention Megido. Augloss wasn''t that hard to understand either."


    "I think so, too. I know Augloss is a deep person, but he''s not a complicated and strange person. I don''t think it''s a simple person, though."


    "I agree. I don''t think he''s a very entwined person. Perhaps, but aren''t those people suitable to stand above people?


    Then Gaius nodded greatly.


    "That''s right. The most important thing to be able to follow a lot of people is to get credit. But when people are complicated and strange, people won''t trust them. Augloss feels like just the right salt plum around here."


    When Gaius said so, he nodded again and again in retrospect of the Augloss people himself.

 1254 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Fifty Two: Selling Fights

    "Well... so you''ve been watching pretty much everything that happened earlier, huh?


    Carla asked Gaius in a relaxed tone.


    Gaius nodded and responded immediately.


    "That''s right. Except at the beginning of the first Creed."


    "You did. So... what Augloss said about you not taking advantage of that potential at all, naturally you heard?


    Then Gaius pulled his cheeks pimply as soon as possible.


    "... still, sort of..."


    Then Carla spoke unexpectedly and gently.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. Apparently, rough therapy doesn''t bring the potential to life."


    Then Gaius'' face became parched bright and sunny as soon as possible.


    "Really!? thats great!! Yeah. That''s a really nice decision!


    Delkia penetrated into Gaius, who was truly understandable and delighted, from side to side.


    "It''s too floating, my lord! Don''t just think about always making things easier!


    To Delkia''s scolding, Gaius shrunk quickly.


    "... No, I didn''t float..."


    "Say what! You were totally floating!


    "... I wonder?... I don''t think so..."


    "You''re selling this fight to me!?


    Over this period, Gaius finally surrendered fully.


    "... I have no intention of selling a fight... I''m sorry..."


    Then Delkia flipped back and said she was finally in a good mood.


    "You just have to be honest with me from the start! But okay, I''ll let you go!


    With Delchia''s solitary pardon, Gaius nodded with his cheeks drawn.


    "... Oh, thank you very much..."


    Then again Carla tried to get the conversation back to business.


    "Fair enough. Anyway, apparently special training doesn''t bring out your potential."


    When Carla said that, she looked closely at Gaius again.


    Gaius began to soften in that gaze.


    "... yeah?... hey, what? ����


    "No, I still thought it would be a good idea to go to Satan''s, as it was meant to be."


    Then Karin on the other side agreed.


    "Right. Let''s do that. Well, then, when that happens, shall we leave as soon as possible?


    Delkia argued against Karin, who is fairly quick to talk to.


    "Hey, wait a minute. Are you sure that''s all right?


    "It''s a good decision. If I were Satan, I wouldn''t be doing anything wrong with Gaius."


    When Karin said so, she had a nigga and a satanic smile in her mouth.

 1255 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Fifty-Three: Delkias Trouble

    Seeing Karin''s satanic smile, Gaius'' cheeks became even more convulsive.


    "... you know... that''s... after all, in that sense? ����


    Then Karin''s grin deepened.


    "That''s right. Other than that, can you take it?


    "... right? I knew it..."


    "Well, good luck. So you manage to bring out the potential. Otherwise... they''ll kill you, won''t they?


    Karin said with a full smile.


    Gaius left his cheek cramps intact, pale in the face.


    "... after all, will they kill you? ����


    Karin said with a full smile and pleasure.


    "Absolutely. So...... but... bah ?"


    "... haha well they''ll take you without question where you hated them anyway...... I''ll try my best...... I don''t want to die..."


    "Right. Nobody wants to die, do they? Good luck then. So, whatever it takes to bring Astarot back to life."


    Gaius then gave a convincing look.


    "... Oh, you know what? You weren''t really worried about me at all..."


    Then Karin tilted her little neck adorably with a full grin.


    "That''s right. It''s not natural. I''m not worried about you."


    Gaius had almost heard Karin say it in the sky above without changing one complexion.


    "... I guess so. Well, I guess so. I knew it. I knew it."


    Then Carla broke in between them looking troublesome.


    "... Enough? So it''s not Karin, but let''s just say we leave soon."


    Then Delkia raised the question again.


    "Are you sure you''re going? You don''t know what Satan''s doing, do you? If you suck, it could be that they took Gaius and that would be it, right?


    Carla replied to this.


    "Whether that''s possible or not. But that''s also what I checked just now before I left. You won''t have to say it again now."


    "Well, that''s true... I was wondering if you were sure?


    "Fine... I think. If we don''t bring Astarot back to life, we can''t move on. If so, we will inevitably have to go to Satan."


    "That''s right...... there wouldn''t be an ex or a child if they took Gaius away, would there?


    "That''s right. But... there''s no other way forward. And Satan could bring out Gaius'' potential."


    Then Delkia thought quietly, unsuitable for the character.


    "... uh-huh, sure, that''s true too. It''s the best scenario when Gaius realizes his potential and Astarot is resurrected..."


    Delchia murmured so like a soliloquy, she nodded loudly and was convinced by herself.

 1256 Go to story one thousand two hundred and fifty-four.

    "Then let''s say we leave"


    On Carla''s signal, the line was once again to go to Satan, the evil demon king.


    Then, after a while, Gaius began to whine about the usual feminine stupidity.


    "... at all... what would you do if you really died... even if you weren''t killed by it, what would you do if Satan was going to get me... Satan is into me for peculiarities, right?... then it wouldn''t be dangerous... I can''t believe we''re leaving in spite of that... oh, yeah, and you say my potential might be drawn out, but if I die, it''s over, right? What are you thinking... and..."


    Delkia, who had been asking, ran out of butch to Gaius''s stupidity, who did not know he would stay forever.


    "Ugh!! How long have you been complaining about Gucci! Come on, man!


    Then Karin beside him also tuned in to the fiercely high Delkia.


    "It''s true, right? Why don''t we just kill him here and now?


    Gaius shook up against Karin in the noisy tale.


    "... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    I honestly apologize. I told Gaius that Karin was sending a cold eye.


    "Oh, what a special victory. Fine then. Only this time I forgive you. But there''s no next time, is there? You know that, don''t you?


    Then Delkia made sure she got on Karin and said:


    "Yes, they do. There''s no next time, right? You know what I mean?


    Gaius apologized again as he raised and lowered his neck, making a sorry expression.


    "Yes. I know. I''m sorry."


    Then Karin laughed spirally with her nose.


    "Well, obviously it''s an act. I have no heart at all."


    Then Delkia gave Karin a surprised look.


    "... right?...... yeah. This guy just acted. Yeah. Definitely."


    Then Karin said as she sent a contempt glance at Delkia like that.


    "No, Delkia, you never knew, did you? You were really getting this guy''s act, weren''t you?


    Then Delkia raised her voice of protest as she watched her eyes wide.


    "Hey, what do you say! I knew it! He said he knew a hundred percent!


    Karin had a chilled out look against Delkia, who pleaded desperately.


    "Oh, yeah. Then that''s fine."


    Did Karin get into trouble or cut up briefly?


    And when he turned to Gaius, he lowered his neck and glanced at him with a horrible look of upliftment.


    "You know, it''s time to seriously change my mind... I don''t know, do I?

 1257 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Fifty-Five: During the Battle

    �����α�������~�ˡ��������������夬�֤�ä��𤨤���


    �����������ȡ����������һ��ɤ�������ζ�ǣ�������


    �����������ʤ�Ȥ��g������褦�ˆ���������ȡ�����󤬥˥��äȿɐۤ餷���ⲻ��ζ��Ц�ä���


    ����ζ��Τ�ʤ�����Τޤޤ���ζ�衹


    �����������ȡ����Τޤޤ���ζ�äƤ����Τ��狼��ʤ���Ǥ����ɡ�����


    �����������ؤͤƆ����⡢�����ϥ˥��ä�΢Ц������Ǵ𤨤褦�ȤϤ��ʤ��ä���


    �����������ȡ������Τ���������


    ������΢Ц�ߤˤӤӤ굹�����������������~�򤢤��ͤƤ���ȡ�����餬�����ۤ���������礯�ڤ�Ю�����


    ���ޤ��������x�ˤ��Ƥ�졣������������٤Ϥ�ǰ�β������Фä��褦�����ʡ�


    ����Ȥ褦�䤯��������~��k������


    �������͡����㤢�����x�ˤ��ޤ��硹


    �������٤ӿɐۤ餷��ЦǤ����Ԥ��ȡ������������Ȥ�i�����Фä���


    �Ф��줿���������ϡ�������Ц�����ޤǤοɐۤ餷����ΤȤ�˼�������ȤƤ�֤�������Τ˸Ф��ƄӤ��ʤ��ä���


    �����ƥ��������ϡ��������|�����������Ϥ��Ȥʤ��֤������ˡ��٤��������碌���Τ��ä���


    ����Ȥ����Ҋ�ƥ���餬��Ц�����������줱����


    ����ǰ�������֤�ȥ�����ʤ�Ҋ�Ƥ����ʣ���


    ����ȥ������������ä�����J�᤿��


    ������������ֱ������


    ����Ϥꤽ�����������褦�䤯�狼�ä��褦���ʣ�����β�������


    �������������͡��Ǥ⡭����


    ���������������ˌ�����֤줫�餫�Ԥ��������


    ���������Ϥ��ʤ������Ȥǡ����������ˌ������Ȥ�٤����Τ��ä���


    �������⤷�����ƥ����äƤ��ä��Α餤��������ʤ�����ޤ�һ�Ȥⰳ��ǰ���㱾�ݤ�����Ƥ��ʤ�����


    ����ȥ���餬�������С�פ򴹤줿��


    ������ͨ����������Ƥ���ϡ��ǥ륭����ͬ������


    ����ȥ���������Ŀ���٤��󤭤��ʤä���


    �������ʤ�ۤɤ͡������ʤΤ�������


    ������������������Ů���ŭ��ˤޤ����Ʊ��ݤ��������Ϥ��ʤ�������ʤ��Ȥ򤹤�Ф����Ȥ����r������k�]�Ǥ��ʤ�����ʡ�


    ����������Ϥɤ��������ȣ���


    ���������~����ζ��Ӌ�꤫�͡�����������������������


    ����ȥ���餬�פ��X����˵������I�֤������ä��ʤ��龲���ʿ��{���Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ����Ů�����ϺΤ��������ȱ��ݤϳ����ʤ��������Ƥ��ޤ��������p�뤫������Ĥޤ�ʡ���Ů�����ϳ�����������z��Ǥ������衹


    ��������������z��Ǥ��롭����


    �����������L�����¤�줱�����ä���Ȥ��ä���ȡ����ʡ�


    ������äƤ⤷�����ơ�����


    ��������������¤˚ݸ����������ˆ�������


    ����ȥ���餬�˥���Ц����������냇�ݤ��|���ʤ����Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ������������Ů���������ݤ�����Τϡ�������٤���ȤΑ餤�Εr�ʤΤ���

 1258 Lesson one thousand two hundred and fifty-six, each circumstance.

    "... can strength build up for such a long time?


    When Gaius asked in a slightly frightened mood, Carla replied lightly and bitterly.


    "Right. You wouldn''t normally be able to. But they''re special."


    "Special? Really?


    "Naturally. That''s the best demon you''ve ever seen, isn''t it?


    Then Gaius said as he looked up gently and opened his big mouth.


    "Ah, speaking of which, I guess so. Ah, speaking of which, I guess so."


    Carla felt a little poison in the way Gaius said it and said bitterly again.


    "You apparently consciously forgot about it, but they''re special. So you can do something special, like build up your strength over the years."


    Then Gaius asked Carla as he tilted his little neck.


    "... how did Carla realize that? I didn''t even feel it at all..."


    Then Carla laughed, niggling.


    "... I don''t know"


    Gaius'' cheeks snapped pickly at the way he said it like he obviously made a little fool of himself.


    "... Um, can you answer that? ����


    "You want to know?


    Carla said, winking lightly.


    Gaius nodded because he really wanted to know the answer earlier, even as he was further cramping his cheeks.


    "... yeah, well. Tell me."


    Then Carla shrugged her shoulder and gave her an uncertain look, to which she replied.


    "Right. Then I''ll tell you."


    When Carla put it that way, she posed well enough to put her hands on her hips.


    Gaius looked at it and opened his face completely, but when he broke his hips, he passed because of the hassle.


    "Why did you find out... it''s because I''m the same"


    When Carla said so, she rattled one nose with Hung and gently raised her jaw.


    Gaius raised a single eyebrow with a surprised look on his face.


    "... Carla too?... What!? Is Carla going to fight God, too?


    Then Carla laughed out loud.


    "Why should I fight God?"


    "No, because Karin and the others..."


    "The Karins have the circumstances of the Karins. It is the circumstance that once wars accumulate for when angry again. But I don''t have that kind of situation."


    "Then why?


    "What are you prepared for when you simply have to"


    Then Gaius frowned.


    "... no, then... why didn''t you use that accumulated power when you were attacked in that royal palace in the kingdom of Dallas?


    Then Carla pinned up one eyebrow and gave it a really boring look.


    "... I didn''t think you were such a nasty enemy. I can be wrong about my enemies..."


    When Carla said so, she became grumpy as soon as possible.

 1259 Story one thousand two hundred and fifty-seven, hundreds of years.

    "... really? Are you sure you''re building up your strength?


    Gaius pinned up one eyebrow and sent a suspicious glance as he peered into Carla''s face.


    Then Carla looked at her unwillingly.


    "... you want to tell me I''m lying?


    "Hey, that''s not what I''m saying...... hey?


    Then Carla glanced further at him.


    "What, hey? I doubt it."


    "No, no, no, no, it''s not like that. Hey."


    "He''s angry. The way I say it makes me angry in the first place."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Gaius said as he gently bowed his hips and peered into Carla''s face from below.


    "That attitude, too. You''re a real upsetting genius."


    Then I looked at Gaius just saying he was just out of heart.


    "Wait a minute. You don''t have the genius to upset me with anything at all, do you?


    "What? In fact, you''ve been pissing me off, Karin, and Delkia for a short time."


    Then Gaius started thinking with his hands on his chin.


    "... well, I can''t argue with you much when you say that..."


    "Look at that. You are angry in the first place."


    "In the first place... That''s a terrible way to put it..."


    "It''s not terrible. Naturally."


    "... I mean, aren''t you out of line?


    Gaius said here, recalling the beginning of the conversation in the first place.


    Karla then responded with a slight raised eyebrow.


    Gaius didn''t miss it, he just said.


    "Ah! I knew you intentionally missed the conversation, didn''t you? Is it a lie that you''re accumulating strength after all?


    Then Carla abandoned him as if he was a pain in the ass.


    "I''m not lying. Just... because what happened at that Dallas Royal Palace was the biggest failure of my long life, right? It means you have feelings."


    Carla said with sincere regret.


    Gaius just got a convincing look when he saw how it was going.


    "... Huh. So you''re really building up your strength, huh?


    "Oh, it''s not like Delkia and the others have been hoarding them for hundreds of years, is it?


    "Hundreds of years!? Are the Delkias hoarding for hundreds of years?


    When Gaius asked in surprise, Carla said away as she deserved.


    "It would be obvious. I guess they fought the gods about a thousand years ago, huh? Then you must have been hoarding it ever since you came back from that battle. It''s probably taking a hundred, two hundred years to resurrect, so you''re accumulating eight or nine hundred years from it?


    Gaius looked rather dazed over the years.

 1260 Lesson one thousand two hundred and fifty-eight, woman.

    "And you were surprised."


    Gaius said with a strange look on his face.


    Carla didn''t know what Gaius meant by the words he said, and gave him a much blurrier look.


    "Surprise? What?


    To Carla''s inquiry, Gaius gently shrugged his shoulder.


    "No, I didn''t think Carla regretted the incident at the Dallas Royal Palace so much."


    Then Karla laughed lightly with her hun and nose.


    "It will be up to you to regret it. I can''t believe I''m defeated."


    "Well, I suppose so... I didn''t think it was enough to use words."


    "... that was a complete misunderstanding of the enemy''s power. I didn''t know I was the kind of guy who had to be serious..."


    "What, by the way, is the original hidden power ready to release?


    Carla replied with a gentle nod to Gaius''s pretense question.


    "No, it takes some time. So I couldn''t get it out right away on that spot. So I had to prepare it at the stage of entering that royal palace... I missaw it..."


    "... right, I see. But you didn''t know that at the stage of entering that royal palace, did you?


    "No, I''d say it was situationally neat. That suspicion... that should have been suspicious"


    Then Gaius narrowed his eyes and remembered what had happened at the Dallos Royal Palace.


    "... you sure were suspicious. From the moment I walked in... but hey... I didn''t know there was such a different dimensional monster..."


    "Hmm. Are you going to comfort me?


    Carla said with her jaw up arrogantly.


    Gaius spread his hands wide and shrugged his shoulders wide.


    "... nothing. It''s not like that."


    "Well, what do you say?"


    Then Gaius told me to divert the conversation a little.


    "By the way, how strong are you if you mean it?


    Then this time Karla shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know because I''ve never released it since I''ve built up my strength."


    "By the way, how many years are you accumulating?


    Carla answered Gaius''s question without a thing.


    "A hundred years or something."


    Then Gaius'' cheeks cramped.


    "... wait a minute. It wasn''t until Carla became known as the Archmage, was it? A hundred years from there?... Hey, how old is Carla really?


    Carla''s sharp kick then slipped into Gaius''s belly at the speed of light.


    "You don''t ask women how old they are, do you?


    In his distant consciousness, Gaius listened to Carla.

 1261 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Fifty Nine: Permafrost Again

    "This is the lowest level of hell, the permafrost cocute."


    Delchia said as she stepped down on ice that boasted a clear blue enough to freeze her heart.


    Carla nodded and stepped down on the permafrost, as did Delchia.


    "... Hmm, this is the permafrost... you don''t feel the cold much"


    "That''s right. It doesn''t change the temperature from normal ice. That''s not why it melts."


    "I see. You''re saying it''s not too cold to dissolve, right?


    "That sort of thing. Bring the flames closer, but whatever you do, this ice will not change anything. For over a millennium."


    Then Carla was followed by Gaius, who stepped down to the permafrost, whining as well.


    "... really. Much the same as normal ice. The only difference is that the ice dissolves slightly depending on the temperature and the liquid attaches to your fingertips, but this ice doesn''t dissolve at all."


    "That''s the thing. This guy doesn''t melt. I don''t care what you do."


    Then Carla asked Delchia as she thought.


    "How thick is this ice? I think it''s quite something to look at..."


    Then Delkia shrugged her shoulder and looked at Karin.


    Karin looked at Delkia like that and guessed, replacing it with an answer.


    "Well it''s probably a few dozen meters or something. Nobody''s ever melted before, so it''s just a guess."


    "A few dozen meters... that''s pretty good. Is this God''s business..."


    Then Delkia answered on the top of the Buddha.


    "... well, that''s the thing. It''s really unpleasant."


    Delkia turned to the side pussy when she said that.


    Then Gaius, watching it, accidentally blew it out.


    And, hearing the sound, Delchia looked back in the shape of a ghost.


    "... oh man, now I''m laughing"


    Delkia pursued Gaius with a voice that boiled from the bottom of hell.


    Gaius then instantly wet his forehead with sweat, pulling his cheeks to a pimple.


    "... yes, no... well..."


    "I laughed at you, Gaius."


    Gaius replied odood backwards to Delkia, who approached him with an impatient look.


    "... yes, no... that''s not..."


    "Liar, you laughed."


    "... oh, I''m sorry..."


    Gaius unexpectedly apologized for Delkia''s lack of force.


    But that didn''t stop Delkia.


    "You... I''ll kill you"


    Delchia flied with explosive momentum, whining a noisy dialogue.


    And he shook his short, cute leg forward.


    "... Damn!... Gu!... Guuuuuu..."


    The bottom of that adorable leg hit brilliantly clean where it mattered most to men, and poor Gaius bent his body in two folds to extinguish it.

 1262 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Sixty: Mountains of Ice

    "... it''s time..."


    I told Delkia to dive in and whine, unlike usual.


    Carla felt something nasty about the way it looked.


    "... is it time... is that what you mean?


    Then Delkia nodded heavily.


    "... oh yeah. It''s time to see him..."


    Delchia said so, tying her mouth to a single letter and pressing her silence.


    From the look of it, Carla perceived how much of it belonged to those who would soon be in sight.


    "... Gaius, don''t be alarmed for a moment from here on out, okay? Honestly, I don''t know what kind of hands they''re going to get. When, when, and instantly, do you want me to open up a different dimensional space?


    Carla pushed her voice to death and told Gaius.


    Gaius, too, nodded as his usual outrageous appearance lurked the ringing and became a serious expression.


    "... ok. I don''t want to die yet, either, and I''m sorry I got caught. When you have to, don''t hesitate to let them escape to different dimensions."


    "Oh. Do that. I''ll leave the timing to you. If you think you''re screwed, jump into different dimensions without hesitation."


    "Copy that. Take care of Carla and the others."


    Then Carla laughed only slightly.


    "Well, I don''t want you to worry about me. Don''t worry, I''ll get my hands on you too."


    "Oh, we talked earlier. Now they know. Doesn''t seem like a hard time, does it?


    Then Carla gently poked Gaius''s chest with her elbow.


    "Don''t bother bringing up that talk. Why don''t you, come on, fix that personality?


    Then Gaius was smashed in the chest and said slightly.


    "Even if they say so. I''m not going to fix my personality."


    Gaius put out his true nature and set it aside a little.


    Then Karin, who goes ahead, uttered a sharp voice, as if to blame it.


    "I see you."


    Then the servant Gaius also returned to a serious look.


    And he stared at the front that Karin pointed to.


    "... which?... Oh, is that it?... like that high mountain..."


    Then Delkia looked back at Gaius and nodded.


    "That''s right. That''s... Satan."


    Delkia told me and Gaius looked seriously forward.


    "... that''s Satan... in that... in that pile of ice... is Satan there..."


    Gaius moved ahead early, while suppressing feelings of deviation.


    Then a mountain of high ice was seen clear with a reflection of light.


    "... ah!... Yes... There''s someone in there... Is that Satan..."


    As Gaius walked early enough, he narrowed his eyes and desired a distant pile of ice, in which his heart trembled at the appearance of a permeable alien.

 1263 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Sixty One: Bullshit.

    "... right. That''s Satan..."


    Delkia said nervously, squeaking.


    Gaius looked at that huge body again, breathtaking.


    "... that''s huge... that''s a complete monster..."


    Then Karla beside him similarly raised her voice of surprise.


    "... that''s true. In fact, if you look at it, it''s amazing..."


    Gaius saw how even Carla was overwhelmed and made an even louder noise and swallowed his sauce.


    Then you were listening to the sound, Delkia went in.


    "Hey, Gaius. Sounds a lot scary, huh?


    Gaius gave a blatant expression to Delkia''s provocative remarks.


    "... I''m not scared of anything else... I''m just a little surprised because I started and saw it..."


    "Huh, is that true? You just look scared no matter what you think ~?"


    Delkia has been overlapping and provoking.


    Gaius rode this.


    "That''s why you''re not scared, is it? I''m just saying I didn''t think you looked like that."


    Then Delkia seemed to think of something, and I told her to look up diagonally to the right and remember.


    "With that said, I''ve heard that that Satan figure is the demon itself that humans think of. And they''re instinctively afraid of what they look like?


    Delkia sneered and laughed, peeking into Gaius''s face.


    Gaius made a disgusting face, while attempting to argue.


    "... I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m just a little surprised..."


    "Ho, just a little bit? I don''t know what to think."


    "... Shut up. I have nothing to fear."


    "Lie. You''re really scared."


    "I''m not lying. I mean, Delkia''s too persistent. You said I wasn''t scared earlier!


    "Whoa, are you mad at me? Suspicious? Isn''t it because I was given the truth?


    "No! It''s nothing like that. Oh, come on, Carla, do something."


    Then Carla, who was asked for help, had no choice but to crack between the two.


    "Keep it around, it''s Delkia. Anyway, soon, we''ll be at that Satan''s feet, right?


    Carla was right, and the line had come to Satan''s feet, where he would soon sleep in the ice-column.


    "That''s right. You weren''t kidding me from here on out, were you?


    I told Delkia to blame Gaius.


    Then Delkia also put on her face and said it was a serious look.


    "... right. You''re right, let''s keep the joke here..."

 1264 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Sixty-Two: Waking Up Is

    A line finally arrived, trapped beneath Satan''s feet in the ice that would never permanently dissolve the alien body.


    "... we''re here... what am I supposed to do?


    Arriving and looking up at Satan all silently, Gaius asked anxiously as he couldn''t stand the silence and looked around him.


    Then Delkia said, breathing heavily in her momentum.


    "I''ll wake you up!


    Then Karin laughed spirally with her nose.


    "Oh, can you wake me up?


    Karin''s ridiculous remarks were dramatically exalted by Advocate Delkia.


    "What!? You''re selling me fights!?


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m not going to be such a pain in the ass. I''m just asking. I was wondering if I could wake Satan up to you?


    "I can wake you!


    "Not that I can do it?


    "Why!?


    Then again Karin laughed spirally with her nose.


    "Oh, you forgot? Satan didn''t wake up the last time you called. In the end, Astarot called and woke up. You forgot?


    Then Delkia chewed the umbilical easily.


    "Grunt...... no, wait a minute. Sure, Satan didn''t wake up last time I called, but he didn''t wake up when you called!?


    Then Karin shrugged her shoulder.


    "That''s right. I didn''t say a word I could wake you up, did I?


    "Oh. But don''t say it like it sounds great. You couldn''t even wake me up."


    "You didn''t say anything great. What are you talking about? I''m just saying Satan''s not gonna wake up with you."


    "So what are we going to do?


    Then Karin raised her nibble and mouth angle.


    "It''s decided. Gaius calls."


    Then Delkia raised her bare voice.


    "Gaius ~!? Why would Satan wake up if Gaius called?


    Then Karin answered without putting her hair in between.


    "You know, Satan''s into Gaius, right? Then if Gaius called, wouldn''t Satan wake up?


    Delkia conceived to this.


    "... hmm... if I say so... is that it? Why was Satan so interested in Gaius?


    Karin answered Delkia''s solitary grunt with a smile on her face.


    "Because it''s a singularity. I don''t know why, but Satan can''t recognize the peculiarities. So you said before that Satan had never met a singularity before. Did you forget this, too? I can''t believe it."

 1265 Lesson one thousand two hundred and sixty-three, under Satans feet.

    "... What!? Me!?... I wake up Satan?


    Gaius said with surprise to the sudden nomination.


    But Karin said with a serious peek into Gaius''s face without changing her complexion.


    "That''s right. Satan won''t wake up if I or Delkia call him. Besides, you can''t call Carla first. That''s why it''s you. Come on, Gaius, wake up Satan."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, I don''t even know what to say to you all of a sudden..."


    Then Karin shrugged her shoulders as she knocked her neck down to the side adorably.


    "Oh, I don''t care what you say. You just have to call it out loud."


    "No, I don''t care if they say so... uh... wake up ~ or something?


    "So you''re saying anything is fine. Ah, that''s all right now. Tell them to wake up. Louder."


    "Sounds loud...... oh yeah.... Okay then... I''ll try"


    Gaius decided to be ready to say so, sticking his chest out loud and breathing in as little as he had left.


    And as I gasped the air into my lungs until I was critical, I held my breath for just a moment, and screamed trying to squeeze out all the power in my body.


    "Satanuuuuuu!!! Wake up, please!!!


    Gaius'' loud voice echoed to the lowest level of hell.


    The voice was enough to wonder if it would rock the cold earth of permafrost.


    But......


    "... hey, no response at all, huh?


    Delkia couldn''t stand the silence, she said it without stopping.


    Then Karin gave me a disgusting look.


    "... that''s crazy. I thought Gaius would be interested..."


    "Wrong, huh? Karin, did you make a mistake?


    said Delkia with a niggling grin.


    Then Karin''s cheek cramped.


    "... what are you so proud of? I don''t think that''s your problem."


    "No, it doesn''t have to be my handle, it''s fun for you to fail. So I''m just laughing."


    "Amen?


    Karin looked so grumpy that she didn''t have any more.


    Then Delkia pulled in a grin, too, and stared at him as a vicious face.


    "Are you done, Cora!?


    "I''m not going to do it. Call me."


    "Ooh, she''s superior, you bitch! I''m gonna settle you down right now!


    To the same two, Carla shook her head back as she covered her face with her hands.


    "... you guys, don''t get into fights... at all..."


    Then Gaius shouted in protest.


    "Carla''s right. You know, it''s not like we''re gonna fight around here for anything."

 1266 One thousand two hundred and sixty-four, Irrational King.

    Karin rarely penetrated Gaius with a loud voice.


    "It''s not your fault -!!


    To a loud voice in his ear, Gaius turned his body against him like a three-day moon.


    "... hey, no... it''s my fault... whatever it is..."


    "What is it? It''s not your fault you can''t wake up Satan. If it wasn''t, we wouldn''t be fighting."


    "No, no, no, no, no. Whatever it takes. That''s too much responsibility shifting, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s terrible at all."


    "No, he said it was terrible. ''Cause I didn''t say a word about being able to wake up Satan, did I? I don''t care who you said, Karin!


    "''Cause you can''t help it. I thought you could wake me up."


    "No, no, no, no, that''s why it''s weird, right? I''m not insisting on being able to wake you up, so it''s not my fault, is it?


    "Uh-huh, okay. I don''t know, but that''s fine if you wake up Satan. Now, do it again."


    Gaius'' cheeks were so convulsed that there was no more to his messy Karin''s claim that his eyes were half-eyed.


    "... Impossible... I don''t know what that means... what the hell..."


    Then Karin struck after Gaius, weary of his expression.


    "What are you doing? Just wake me up. Try it with all your hands and you''ll wake up in it."


    Then here Gaius became the sky above and whined with a long and wide tongue.


    "... Speaking of which, when we first met Karin, it was unreasonable itself... especially when we named her Coppin... oh, I remember... well, I''ve been hiding this guy''s nature since I got out in front of Astaloto... and even when I was with Delkia... because I can barge in from Delkia that he''s unreasonable... I mean, I''m still in front of Delkia... but he''s a pain in the ass or he''s the one with the nature... oh, I remember... I remember so many things..."


    Then Delkia said, sympathetically to Gaius.


    "Oh, are you this guy''s irrationally wiggling mouth, too? I''m sorry to hear that, huh? That''s right, he''s a terrible guy."


    Then Karin told Delkia as her nature swept away.


    "Oh, what are you talking about? I''m not being unreasonable. It''s just that sometimes I say and do things with emotion."


    Then Delchia warped the edge of her mouth and said.


    He said, "That''s irrational."


    "Oh, I hope you''re a free man."


    Karin said so, putting up the smooth hair hanging on her shoulders and creating a cute smile.

 1267 Lesson one thousand two hundred and sixty-five, nature.

    Then Delkia quickly told Karin.


    "Then even before Astarot, try to get that nature out, right?


    Karin quickly pulled a smile into this statement.


    "... no"


    "Look at that. What a free man. You''re totally free."


    "It''s okay. I do not ask for freedom in front of Astarot. More restraint than that. As much as I want to be bound by Master Astarot - ooh!!


    Suddenly the tension rose and Karin screamed.


    Gaius remained half-eyed and muttered reluctantly.


    "... oh, this is it. This was Karin''s nature... I forgot... I don''t know why she was wearing a cat before..."


    Then Karin didn''t miss what Gaius said.


    "Yeah? Did you just say this guy about me?


    Karin said as she crunched her neck and stared at Gaius.


    Gaius panicked halfway, waving his hands and denying.


    "No, no, no... you know... momentum... excuse me..."


    "Oh, honestly. Don''t admit it before. I was deluded... but you seem a lot more honest, don''t you think?


    "Oh, I thought it was a gift you taught me so much..."


    "It''s not a lot of special winning stuff. Fine, I''ll forgive you this time"


    said Karin with an adorable smile on her face.


    Then Carla finally pinched her mouth there.


    "You can do that already. Damn... this place is under Satan''s feet, huh?


    Karin said to Karla, who looked frightened, without being particularly bad.


    "It''s nothing good. ''Cause he''s asleep."


    "That wouldn''t be the problem. Anyway, in order to serve our purpose, we have to wake up Satan first. But..."


    Then Karin said with an adorable smile.


    "So let Gaius do it again. That''s the only way."


    "Hmmm... there really isn''t any other way... would it be okay if all this noise wouldn''t happen underfoot..."


    "Come on, I don''t know. But aren''t we going to have to do it?


    Then Carla said as she thought about it.


    "... right. Gaius, do it again. Now...... right. Speak up to Satan."


    Then even as Gaius nodded, he asked back with an anxious look.


    "... talking... like..."


    "Right. Tell me what to do. And... introduce yourself."


    Gaius nodded, even with a subtle look like he figured it out.


    "Okay. I''ll give it a shot."


    When Gaius said so, he breathed heavily again.

 1268 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Sixty Six: A Call

    ���������㤢���ޤ�����äƤߤ�衭����


    �����������˷��ʤ������˅ۤ��ȡ����򤿤ʤӤ����ƥե�äȸ����Ϥ��ä���


    �����Ƽ��ϕN���ƥ�������Ŀ��ǰ�ޤ�����ȡ��ԥ��äȾ�����ֹ�ޤä���


    ���������Ϥ����Dz���������򤷤ơ��¤ˤ��륫��餿����ҕ�����ͤä���ΤΡ��Τ�η���⤷�Ƥ�館�ʤ��ä����ᡢ�˷��ʤ��֤������ʱ���Υ��������ֱ�ä���


    �������դ������˷��ʤ��������㤢���Ȥ��뤫������


    ���������Ϥ褦�䤯������ҙ���Q���ȡ�һ�Ĵ󤭤������������


    �������䤷���愇���Τ�ΤȤ��ä�����Ȥʤäơ��Ĥ��˥�����ˌ����ƺ��Ӓ줱�褦�Ȥ���ΤǤ��ä���


    �����������ȡ������ɤ��⡭����


    ���������ϤȤꤢ�����ϰ��٤ȤФ�����Ԥä���ΤΡ��¤�Ҋ�ؤ����ˤ��餹��С�������Ƥ�褦���Ԥ��ݤ��ä����ᡢ�����ФǤ�̚ݤ��Q��ǥ륭�������ζ��Ȥ��ä��Ф��ǥ֥��Ф줿��


    ���R¹����ǰ�ϣ�����äȥ��㥭�äȤ��������㥭�äȣ���


    �ǥ륭����ŭ�Ť˥����������ӥ��äȴ󤭤����ꤷ����


    ���������Ͽֲ��ˤ��ΤΤ������Ҋ����⡢�����˽��ŭ�Ť����¤Υǥ륭���Τ�Τ����Ф�ȡ��X�����¤���Ϣ���¤����浹����������򤷤ƥǥ륭�����򤫤ä��Z��줱���Τ��ä���


    �����Τ������ޤ��ϰ��٤��Ȥ���������������ʤ������Ӓ줱��혤ˤ��뤫�餵������


    ��������¤������Q���礭�ǥ륭���μ����w��Ǥ�����


    ����ɤ���������褪ǰ�ϣ����������餵�ä��ȥ�������𤳤��`����


    �����������]���X���������餻��ȡ��֤Ĥ����ȥǥ륭����„�����ʤ��褦��С���Ǥ�ä��ľ��ۤ�����


    �������ޤä����������������Ӓ줱��ä��Ԥ�줿�äơ��褯�狼��ʤ�����衭�������������ϥ�����Ȥ����R�ʤ������������ޤ��ϰ��٤ä�˼������������ͨ�������⤽��ǥ륭���ˤϳ��R�äƤ�󤬤ʤ�����衢���R�äƤ�󤬤�������


    ����Ȥޤ������¤���ǥ륭����ŭ�Ť��Q��푤�����


    ����ǰ�����Ӝp�ˤ������礯�����ä��ԤäƤ�����`�`�����ĤޤǤ�⥿�⥿���Ƥ�ȡ��֤Ú������`�`�`������


    ����������������������ʤꥤ��äȤ��������Ҋ����⡢�������ϕr�g�򤫤���Ƚ�Ȥ�ŭ�ŤǤϤʤ�����ħ�����w��Ǥ�����������Ȥ����פ���y�Ǥ������ᡢ�˷��ʤ�������ؤκ��Ӥ��������_����ΤǤ��ä���


    ���������������`���𤭤Ƥ���`�`����


    ���������Ͼ޴�ʥ������ü�g�x����򤫤äơ����ʤ�δ������Ǥ�äƺ��Ф�ä���


    ���������ᡢ�x��������褦�����a�����ä����ᡢ���������Ϥ������a���ͤ�����ʤ��ʤꡢ�ٶȴ����Ǻ��Ӓ줱��ΤǤ��ä���

 1269 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Sixty-Seven: Awakening

    "Saturn!! Wake up! I''m Gaius Schneider. Uh-huh!!


    But Satan showed no signs of waking up.


    As a result, Gaius called even sooner.


    "Saturn! I heard you wanted to see me before -! Ooh! I''m Gaius Schneider! Doesn''t this name sound familiar - ooh!?


    But still, Satan didn''t move at all.


    Although Gaius was a little short of breath because he had been calling in loud voice for quite a while, looking under his feet, Gaius was restarting his call because Delkia and the others were just telling him to call in more and more.


    "Hey! Saturn! I''m Gaius! You weren''t interested in me for the singularity - ooh!! Delkia and the others..."


    Then here, suddenly, the atmosphere trembled heavily.


    For this reason Gaius was greatly surprised and stopped the call on the way.


    "... what!? You''re awake!?


    When Gaius said aggressively, Delkia under his feet answered aloud.


    "That''s right! Definitely! He! It''s happening!


    "... seriously... is it really happening..."


    Gaius thought he was destined to wait for himself after this, and stared at Satan in front of him in a dark mood.


    Then suddenly, the thunderous roar rang in Gaius'' brain.


    "You are Gaius!!


    Gaius raised his voice unexpectedly, marveling at its too loud voice.


    "Whew!? Hey, what!?


    Then the loud voice struck Gaius again.


    "I''m asking if you are Gaius!!


    Gaius yelled reflexively and unintentionally at the same time surprised again.


    "Shut up!! Please lower the volume a little!!


    When Gaius yelled so loudly, he immediately thought of the person who sounded that loud voice and blued immediately reflexively.


    "... Ah... um... sorry... I''m Gaius..."


    Gaius said in a voice that seemed to disappear in a quiet manner.


    Then, a much more subdued voice echoed into Gaius''s brain than earlier.


    "Right, you''re Gaius. Nice to finally meet you, singularity."


    Satan said emotionally.


    Gaius was surprised and stuck in words.


    "... haha... thank you..."


    Gaius decided that while I thought it was a stupid thing to say, I had no choice because there were no other words out there.


    Then, from underfoot, an indicative Delkia penetration entered.


    "Are you stupid or what!! You can''t talk properly! Not at all!"

 1270 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Sixty Eight: Chasing

    Gaius reacted quickly to Delkia''s anger.


    "Hey! You won''t be able to help! Hey, shut up!


    Then Delkia reacted more quickly to the feeling of eating.


    "Shut up! Can you shut up! A dumb reaction!


    Against Delkia''s sharp penetration, Satan''s intense thoughts struck everyone again as Gaius was pulling his pimples and cheeks as usual.


    "Stop bullshitting me! Gaius, answer my question!


    Gaius nodded nervously at Satan''s angry-minded tale.


    "Wow, I get it..."


    Then Satan lowered the volume of his thoughts somewhat and asked Gaius a little tenderly.


    "Gaius, is it certain that you are a singularity?


    Gaius nodded after thinking a little.


    "... I guess so. It just seems like every event revolves around me... and I''m pretty sure that''s what all sorts of people say..."


    Gaius said so thinking.


    But it was far from certain.


    For that reason, Satan did not react for some time and was silent.


    In the meantime, Gaius continued to wait in the face of tension.


    Then finally Satan''s thoughts popped into Gaius''s brain.


    "Fine. That Astarot made you a singularity. There''s no mistake."


    Gaius remembered that Astalot''s name had come up and tried to say it thoughtfully against Satan.


    "Um... excuse me... it''s that astalotto..."


    Then Satan reacted without putting in his hair.


    "I know. You want to wake him up?


    Gaius was surprised and immediately asked.


    "What!? How do you know that?


    Then the delightful thought echoed into Gaius''s brain.


    "I''m always after Astarot."


    Gaius was a little surprised and inquired in haste.


    "Really? I mean, can you go after him?...... yeah? Wait a minute, okay? ����


    Gaius thought about it.


    "... you couldn''t move, could you? ����


    Then came a thought that seemed once more delightful.


    "I certainly can''t move. But you can see it."


    "See?... does that feel like flying something?


    "Well yes."


    "Heh, that''s Satan... No, I knew we''d wait, right? ����


    Gaius thought about it again.


    "... if you were looking at Astalotto... you''d be looking at me too, wouldn''t you?... but only a few, I''m meeting with Astarot and talking to him..."

 1271 Lesson One Thousand Two Hundred Sixty Nine: Careful Satan

    Then Satan''s thoughts, which seemed pleasant, changed gallantly.


    "... well, it was Gaius who was still talking to Astarot then, was it you..."


    Gaius frowned and blushed.


    "... what do you mean?


    Satan replied violently to Gaius, who asked in wonder.


    "I don''t know why, but I can''t seem to recognize the peculiarities..."


    Gaius was also greatly surprised by this.


    "Is that happening? You don''t recognize it... you mean you can''t see it?


    "That''s right. Therefore, I still do..."


    "Even now!? You mean you can''t see me!?


    "That''s right. I know the general location in the direction of your voice... but I still can''t see you..."


    Then Gaius realized.


    "... then I''m pretty sure I''m the singularity at that stage..."


    Then Satan''s thoughts just turned into something that seemed delightful.


    "Right. I was almost certain. But I''m careful... just in case."


    Then Gaius'' face turned to a burning sensation.


    "Is it true? Didn''t you put in some weird sagging?"


    "Well, if so, is there a problem?


    "No, it''s nothing, but come on, Satan''s gonna put in some sagging too."


    Then Satan''s laughter in the loud voice rang.


    "He''s funny. I like it."


    Then Gaius got away.


    "Oh, yeah? Well, I don''t feel bad about being liked. By the way, what would you have done if you didn''t like it?


    Then Satan said without getting his hair in between.


    "It is decided. I would have wiped it out of the world."


    In response as expected, Gaius shook his body brutally.


    "Oh scary! I knew you were... good. Ahhh..."


    So Gaius remembered.


    "Oh, yeah. So, it''s Astarot..."


    Then Satan said, without waiting for Gaius to finish.


    "That''s an impossible story"


    "No, I haven''t told you yet?


    "You want me to tell you to resurrect Astarot? But I can''t do that."


    "What!? Seriously!?


    Gaius said unintentionally reflexively.


    Then at about the same time as that, Karin, who had kept silence until then, shouted.


    "Why?!?


    Karin''s cry reached Satan.


    ''Cause it''s not what I know.''


    Karin was surprised and questioned Satan like a rapid-fire gun.


    "What do you mean! It was you, wasn''t it, Satan? Then you can''t cure Master Astarot! Don''t you think? So heal yourself! Come on, come on!!

 1272 Episode one thousand two hundred and seventy, how to do it.

    But Satan never moved at all.


    "That''s something I don''t know about. He says I can''t help him either."


    But Karin couldn''t have been convinced.


    "Liar -!! Who besides you can make Master Astarot see you like that?!


    Karin shouted in anger.


    But Satan flew his mind with words like nothing in particular.


    "If you think about it, you''ll know? There are other names besides me who can influence Astarot."


    Then Carla reacted the earliest.


    "God!?


    Carla exclaimed with amazement.


    Then Satan answered it severely.


    "That''s right. You get it, don''t you? Human."


    Asked by Satan, Carla swallowed Gokuri and spit.


    "... oh, because I listened to you talk... and yet... why would God..."


    "I am not God. I don''t know why. But... those who can make Astarot look like that, they did more than have God but me."


    Then Karin finally got back on her feet there and told her to whine.


    "... So what am I supposed to do? How do we get Astarot back to normal? ����


    It was Karin''s pleading question, but Satan''s answer was cold.


    "I don''t know. I thought you said I wasn''t a god. Therefore, only God has the answer to that question."


    But I can''t give up. Karin ate up.


    "... you can''t handle it? You''re the evil demon king, aren''t you? If so..."


    "Then no. I am a demon king, but I am also a loser to God."


    Satan made a mockery of himself.


    Then Delkia burst sharply into the thing from across.


    "Have mercy! Is that what you''re gonna say here and now? You said you almost lost, but only once! Maybe next time you do it, you''ll win! I lost in spite of that, you just mess with me!?


    Then Satan sent another delightful thought.


    "That being said, I''m not like this. I''m being ice marinated deep in this basement. I can''t tell you how great it is."


    "Maybe... but you really can''t handle it? God knows what you''re doing best."


    I asked Satan again to eat down like Karin while Delkia toned down a little.


    But Satan''s answer remained the same.


    "I know how they do it. And the way. But I guess I still can''t. In this immobile body, I can''t give my original strength either. If so...... I still can''t. Neither should you insult the power of God."

 1273 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventy One: Disappearing.

    Then, all of a sudden, Gaius'' body trembled heavily freaking out.


    "What!?


    Gaius was surprised by the changes in his body, and even though he raised his voice unexpectedly, he was greatly confused, not knowing why his body had trembled.


    "... hey, what''s this? ����


    Gaius'' tremor never stopped, and besides, it gradually grew bigger and bigger.


    "Hey!... WHAT THIS!?... What''s wrong with my body?


    Gaius was very upset by what happened so suddenly.


    Then Carla rang out loud to Gaius from under her feet.


    "What''s up, Gaius!? What happened?


    But Gaius''s tremors no longer looked like cramps, and he was no longer in a state where he could speak out satisfactorily.


    "... Gu!... Ugh..."


    Gaius began to descend gradually as he groaned, losing control of the magic.


    Carla was surprised and shouted at Satan.


    "Satan! Is this your fault?!?


    Then Satan answered without putting his hair in between.


    "No. Not me"


    "Then who!?


    Satan responded violently to Carla''s question.


    "There is no one else who can imitate this... God"


    Carla and the others were greatly upset by Satan''s statement of shock.


    "... that God... is near here? ����


    Carla said frowning and whining.


    Then Satan answered immediately.


    "I guess so. Probably, but it must have been the same when Astarot"


    Carla repeated her questions as she watched as Gaius continued to descend slowly.


    "There were times in Astarot... so you''re saying that God can break into hell without anyone noticing?


    Satan answered Carla''s critical question with a bitter smile.


    "... don''t..."


    Then Delkia barked at this.


    "Stupid!? No matter how many gods we can get here without being sensed by us!


    But Satan answered with certainty.


    "No, if God wants to hide it, we can''t sense its appearance. During the war, we were able to intercept only because, for one thing, the people of God did not try to hide themselves."


    Satan sent his thoughts to a sense of self-derision.


    Then Delkia reacted violently.


    "What!? We had such a stupid conversation. Like!? If they can truly hide it, they can assassinate our superior demons from one end! Why didn''t they do it? That would have made it easy for them to win without any casualties on their side!

 1274 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventy-two, Beyond the Thousand Years of Time.

    Satan replied extremely calmly to Delkia''s fierce high.


    "It was probably just a spare time. That''s what they are."


    Delkia, who had spoken in anger at this statement, was also flabbergasted.


    "... hey... what?... they say they attacked hell just to kill their spare time? ����


    "Probably."


    Then Karin, like Delkia, asked Satan in such a fascinating manner.


    "... is that happening?... they are not among the people of God, but some of the family members must have been victims? ����


    Then Satan answered again calmly and quietly.


    "That''s right. They don''t care about their families."


    To Satan''s answer, Delkia ran out of bees.


    "What a bunch of them! What a bunch of people! Are the relatives not one of them? They are!!


    Then he arrived quietly to the ground rinse as Gaius finally drew a gentle arc.


    Carla took Gaius'' trembling body and slowly lowered it to the ground.


    "Are you all right? Gaius."


    But Gaius was speechless either because of the cramps or because he was desperate to open his mouth.


    That''s why Carla looked up and asked Satan.


    "... you can''t handle it, can you?


    Satan answered Carla''s question.


    "Then no. Only God can contain that tremor."


    Carla nodded, screaming as she glanced up at the area.


    "God! Where are you? Show yourself!!


    Carla''s cry cling to the earth of permafrost.


    And it lasted for a while, as if it were an overlapping carousel.


    Then an incredible sound popped into everyone''s ears that they hadn''t heard in a while.


    It was as tall as rubbing metal against each other.


    The sound began, and although it fitted at a very small volume, it gradually grew louder and sounded again to draw waveforms that swayed like waves.


    And at that time, when the volume was quite high, the space in front of Satan suddenly began to distort.


    Satan grumbled extremely calmly at the anomaly in front of him.


    "... are you here? It''s been a long time... about a thousand years..."


    The space in front of Satan swayed heavily to match the sound, and gradually its amplitude grew.


    And......


    "... Looks like you''re here, huh? That''s what you should call a singularity. Dragging him out..."


    And when Satan groaned, he laughed loudly.

 1275 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventy-Three: The Man Standing Behind His Back

    When Satan''s eye wobble was about twenty meters in diameter, several strips of lightning ran out of the surrounding space.


    And when that number eventually ran out, at the same time, a few dozen or so articles, a crack finally ran into the center of the sway.


    And the crack grew as it sounded loud, and a man appeared wearing an elegant robe of pure white from the inside.


    "Long time no see... Lucifer..."


    Satan groaned bitterly.


    Then a man called Lucifer replied very refreshingly.


    "Hey Satan, long time no see."


    To the far contrasting voices of both, Carla could not forbid surprise.


    (... you mean the difference between a winner and a loser... and what a god... beautiful thing...)


    Karla breathed without thinking of Lucifer''s too beautiful appearance.


    But that was just Carla from Hundred Wars Smelt, and she immediately regained her mind and told Lucifer.


    "I''m sorry! Something''s wrong with Gaius! Wouldn''t you do something about it!?


    Lucifer responded with a soft look to the cry from underfoot.


    "Oh, you did. I''m sorry. We''ll do it soon."


    When Lucifer said so, he began to descend quietly with a soft smile on his face.


    And as he got down sucked next to Gaius lying in agony, he knelt his right hand against Gaius'' face.


    Then Gaius''s cramps stopped perfectly as soon as possible.


    Gaius had a kyotonic look on his face, and although he had been staring at a zit for a while, he finally woke up, understanding that his cramps had quickly healed.


    "... oh? Cured?......"


    Carla said in a bitter mix of laughter to Gaius''s slightly missing narrative.


    "... you don''t even feel nervous... at all..."


    Gaius then replied with all the out-of-heart.


    "No, even if they say that, come on... Something suddenly shook up my body and I panicked a little..."


    "I know that. I was watching."


    "No - I was in a hurry. But, well, whatever it was, it helped. Carla cured you?


    Carla waved for the first time in a long time.


    "No, not me. It''s Jen in the back."


    Carla pointed right behind Gaius with her jaw.


    Gaius gave a strange look and looked back with a bump and a grunt.


    "Huh? Isn''t that Carla... What do you mean, Satan?........................!!!


    Gaius looked at the face of the man standing behind him and gave him a goofy look.

 1276 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventy Four Calling

    "... Lucifer..."


    Then Lucifer put a full grin on its beautiful face.


    "Hey, Gaius. Long time no see."


    Lucifer spoke to Gaius with a very gentle voice.


    But when it came to the opposing Gaius, it was a rather thorny voice, as opposed to Lucifer.


    "... it''s been a while. No, it''s been a while... but if I could, I would never want to see you again..."


    Then Lucifer said with a smile intact and a bitter mix of laughter.


    "You say things that don''t hold up, Gaius. I''m sad."


    Then Gaius told me to throw it away.


    "What''s sad about that? That kind of dialogue, is that what you say with a full smile? I''m just saying things that aren''t in my mind..."


    Then Lucifer laughed with great pleasure.


    "That''s terrible. I''m sincerely grieving, aren''t I? And I''m so sorry you don''t understand."


    Lucifer said with an unchanging smile.


    Then Gaius'' expression snorted at the frigidity.


    "... Oh well... so what can I do for you? I mean, you''re the one who cramped me, aren''t you, Lucifer? Why would you do that?"


    Then Lucifer raised his mouth even further, becoming a satanic smile.


    "It''s for you. Gaius."


    Gaius quickened up only one corner of his mouth and smiled sarcastically.


    "For me? Huh - is that true? Cramp me up and tell me what''s in it for me? Lucifer."


    It was Gaius'' rather thorny way of saying it, but Lucifer never looked concerned.


    "You should try calling Augloss. It should come out."


    Everyone was surprised not only by Gaius but by what Lucifer said.


    Karla reacted fastest among them.


    "Give me an Augloss!? Are you telling me you''re free to call it in now? All right, Gaius! Try it!


    Gaius reluctantly obeyed Carla''s sharp orders.


    "... ok. I''ll try but... uh... Augloss, are you there? ����


    Gaius'' body then reacted heavily with Vikri.


    And with a strange look on his face, his mouth moved against his will.


    "... oh, I''m here..."


    The voice, unlike Gaius''s voice until then, was quite a low tone of voice reminiscent of the grandeur.


    Carla was greatly surprised and asked Lucifer just fine.


    "Is this to say that, in future, the free will of Gaius allows us to invoke the Auglos?


    Lucifer then affirmed Carla''s idea by nodding.

 1277 Conversation one thousand two hundred and seventy-five.

    Then again, there was the high pitched voice color of Gaius''s youthful.


    "Just give me a minute. Something... sounds really weird..."


    Then there was once the voice of a magnificent man from Gaius''s mouth.


    "Right. I agree."


    "No, no, no, no, even if they suddenly come out... I mean, can you talk to me?


    Then the voice of Augrus just sounded.


    "Oh. Apparently so."


    "Seriously... I feel bad about something... okay..."


    Then the bittersweet augurous voice sounded.


    "Thank you for acknowledging. If I could, I''d like to be on the surface like this."


    "Surface?... Oh, you know, I can talk like this"


    "That''s right. I''ve always slept at the bottom of your deep consciousness. Sometimes I want to talk to someone."


    "Oh, well, I guess so. Then you''ll miss me... Oh, wait a minute. Can''t you talk or communicate with the rest of them in deep consciousness?


    Then Augloss answered without getting her hair in between.


    "I can''t."


    "Huh... hey Lucifer, am I free to talk to the rest of you?


    Then Lucifer answered immediately.


    "Oh, you should speak to your freedom"


    "Okay. That said, I don''t particularly want to talk to the others. So, Augloss is right, they can''t have a conversation in me?


    "Come on, I don''t know that. But if you''re saying you can''t augur, I guess so."


    Gaius nodded once again at Lucifer''s unscrupulous response.


    "What the hell is that? Don''t you understand?


    Then Lucifer laughed bitterly.


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t mean I can see everything right, either."


    "Huh, well, no. That''s right, Augloss."


    Then again the voice of the magnificent man of Augrus sounded.


    "Right. Very well."


    "What do you mean, you''re free all the time?


    "No, it''s not. I''m not always conscious."


    "Oh really? Is that why we can''t have a conversation inside?


    "Maybe."


    "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll just call it in. It''s getting interesting in this way."


    "Right. I appreciate that."


    Then Gaius turned to Lucifer again.


    "Well... so what are you going to do with me having a conversation with Augloss? Lucifer."


    Gaius did so and told him to challenge Lucifer, who was still smiling.

 1278 Lesson one thousand two hundred and seventy-six, weakness.

    Then Lucifer shrugged his shoulders with his hands wide open like trouble.


    "I don''t know what else to do. Just wondering if Auglos'' wisdom would mean anything to you, given your future."


    Then Gaius said as he glanced at Lucifer with a glimpse of something frigid.


    "Oh, thank you for your kindness..."


    Though Gaius said something that was not in his mind, Lucifer seemed not to stop at all concerned.


    "By the way, I left Satan alone for a long time. I''m sorry, Satan."


    When Lucifer said this again in a way that was not in his mind, Satan also said it in a totally unfamiliar voice of emotion.


    "I don''t mind. It was an interesting conversation inside."


    "Oh, really. It''s a conversation between the original emperor Auglos and Gaius based on old and new peculiarities. I''m intrigued, too."


    Then Satan said something unexpected.


    "Hmm... So Augloss was also a singularity?


    I answered Satan''s exploratory inquiry with a grin that Lucifer had just said would be natural.


    "That''s right. What do you care?


    Then Satan thought for a while.


    "... right. I thought I couldn''t recognize the singularity... was that a mistake?


    Lucifer laughed niggardly at this Satan inquiry.


    "What makes you think that?


    "Now, only while Augrus was talking, I could recognize him."


    Then Lucifer said without getting his hair in.


    "That''s probably because Augloss is a peculiarity of the past and not now"


    "... Hmm, so while Augloss is on the table, Gaius'' ability to be peculiar is lost?


    We were all surprised by Satan''s reflection.


    Particularly surprising was once again Karla.


    "Right! Though the flesh is the same, it is strange to think normally that its nature is lost when the Augloss is emerging. But in fact, Satan can only recognize Augloss during his appearance... that''s what happens..."


    Then Satan said with a mix of laughter.


    "Funny. That''s really funny. Lucifer, you are still a bad person..."


    Then Carla reacted to this again.


    "I mean, this... hopefully for Gaius, but the truth is... doesn''t that mean he created some weakness in Gaius? What do you say? Lucifer!"


    Carla''s sharp questioning stuffing set Lucifer''s slicing eyes quietly in horror.


    "... well... the way you think is your own freedom."

 1279 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventy Seven, I Hate It.

    "You tried to create a weakness for Gaius..."


    I told Carla to make a tannic surface and whine.


    Lucifer then reacted immediately.


    "You guys read a lot more deeply, don''t you?


    Though Carla could not feel any emotions from Lucifer''s face, she thought the intentions were obvious and asked overlapping.


    "Isn''t that a deep read? As Satan discusses it, though I still think it was meant to create Gaius'' weakness?


    Then Lucifer smiled softly.


    "As I said earlier, it''s your freedom to think so."


    Then now Gaius asked Lucifer, with an invincible grin.


    "Huh, I didn''t know Lucifer and I were gonna come all the way to the bottom of hell to make a weakness for me."


    It was Gaius'' rather provocative statement, but Lucifer did not change one complexion, only to smile softly.


    Gaius was very nosy about such Lucifer''s attitude.


    "Hmm. Why don''t you shut up... I''m angry about something?"


    Then Lucifer gently raised her mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    "That''s a lot to hate, isn''t it?


    Then Gaius quickly said away.


    "You don''t think they like you, do you?


    Lucifer spread his hands wide and shrugged his shoulders in a daze.


    "Right. Well, I don''t think they like me."


    "Right. I mean, it doesn''t look like I''m the only one, does it?


    That''s what Gaius said and pointed the Delkias in the jaw.


    Then you perceived the intention, and immediately Delkia said aloud to Lucifer.


    "Oh of course I hate this guy!!


    Then Karin beside him told him to follow.


    Naturally, so am I.


    Then again Gaius took it and said.


    "Right, right. And, Satan! What about you?


    Gaius looked up high overhead and asked out loud.


    Then Satan sent out a really delightful thought to everyone.


    "... right. Shall I say again..."


    Gaius then turned out to be the expression he said he had seen.


    "See, you heard me? Lucifer, everyone but Carla, who doesn''t know you well, hates you."


    Gaius just said it with a look on his face.


    But Lucifer''s expression never changed.


    Gaius saw the look on Lucifer''s face and looked like he had chewed up a bitter bug.

 1280 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventy-Eight: Special Beings

    "... oh, I still hate him. I really... hate him from the bottom of my belly. You..."


    When Gaius said so, he turned his face aside pussy.


    Then Carla asked Lucifer in such a way as to take it away.


    "... one thing, can we talk about something else?


    Lucifer said, again with his shoulders closed.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I know you don''t like me, but it''s hard to blame me from all directions."


    With the consent not even in Lucifer''s mind, Carla nodded and questioned the inside of her thoughts.


    "As a matter of fact, we discovered something amazing, somewhere. That''s..."


    Then Lucifer said away, blocking Carla''s words.


    "It''s an Iris coffin, isn''t it?


    Not only was Carla surprised, but Gaius was equally surprised, as was Delkia and Karin, who were listening.


    "... how do you know? Do you keep us under constant surveillance?


    Carla finally got back on her feet and asked.


    But Lucifer smiled calmly and did not try to answer the question.


    Then Gaius, who was pointing that way, couldn''t help but call out.


    "Lucifer, tell me what you know. Most of all, I wouldn''t tell you what I don''t want to teach you anyway, even if my mouth is torn, but as far as you can tell. Tell me. Is that really definitely an Iris coffin?


    Then Lucifer answered with the same expression.


    "Oh, no doubt about it. That''s an Iris coffin."


    Then Karla broke in.


    "Just give me a minute. So God... is he going to die?


    Lucifer raised the corner of his mouth slightly, deepening his grin.


    "Yes. God dies, too. That''s why there''s an Iris coffin."


    Carla had often lost her words to the words of Lucifer in such a way that she was devastated.


    For that reason, Gaius asked again, replacing him.


    "... what about you? You''re gonna die one day, too, like Iris?


    Then Lucifer''s grin became even deeper.


    "... come on. Because I have never died yet... but I wonder if the time will come for me to die, too, more than other gods will die?


    Gaius chewed and interpreted in himself to bite and include Lucifer''s words.


    "Other gods die... but don''t you see... I see, you''re still trying to say you''re special in God, right?


    Then Lucifer couldn''t stop laughing.


    "... wait a minute, Gaius. I didn''t say that, did I? I told you I''d die too, didn''t I?


    Then Gaius said away with a disgusting look.


    "No, your heart looks clear to me. You still boast that you''re special."

 1281 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Seventy Nine: A Superior Being

    Lucifer''s gentle grin then quickly turned into a satanic smile.


    "... is that right? Well, I hope you think so because you''re on your own..."


    Then Gaius said with a face that seemed sincere.


    "Oh, I''ll let you think so on my own. And I''m gonna hate you the same way."


    "That''s too bad. Apparently, we can''t make up."


    "Naturally. Me and you are water and oil. I mean, you and the friendly guy, they exist in this world?


    Then Lucifer turned to a sneering grin again.


    "Come on, how was it? I don''t remember very well."


    "What the hell. If you''re here, you should be out in no time. Doesn''t mean he''s not here."


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe not. That''s right. I''m sure you''ve never been on a tour with a really close guy before. Poor bastard."


    Then Lucifer said just fine.


    "Pathetic? Why am I pathetic? I''m not sure what you think."


    Then Gaius opened his face completely.


    "... don''t you even know that? You''re the guy..."


    "Hmm... apparently you do pity me, don''t you? It''s strange... how you, who are inferior to me, can pity me... don''t suffer from understanding..."


    Then Gaius told me to scream reflexively.


    "That''s it, that''s it! What''s inferior? Are you that good!?


    Then Lucifer gave him a slightly kyotonic look.


    "... of course, Gaius. I''m a lot better than you... no, I''m far superior."


    "Han! Have you come with a far superior being! You want me to tell you why everyone hates you? That''s because you''re looking down on us!


    Lucifer then nodded lightly.


    "Oh, you''re certainly right about that. But... isn''t that something you can''t help? Because I''m far superior to you, aren''t I? So, what''s the matter? I''m going to look down on you."


    Lucifer just said it was out-of-heart.


    Gaius became a subtle expression with a mixture of fright and anger.


    "... you know, what do you have to do? If I were God, I''d watch us warmly with great love."


    "Great love? I don''t have that thing with me, though? I say and put it down, but that''s the look of God you humans have created with your own delusions. It''s not what I know."


    That''s what Lucifer said and leaked a bitter laugh.


    Gaius was angry at the bottom of his heart, and once again hated Lucifer even more in his chest.

 1282 Lesson one thousand two hundred and eighty, spiral laughter.

    �������������������������֤����g�����ä��������͡�����


    �������������������������Ԥä���


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬��Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤Ƥ��ʤ�������


    ���������錄���Ϥ���ˏ����Ĥ��Ϥʤ��衣��Ȼ��������


    �����������󤨤��꤫���븹���Ф�ʤ�Ȥ��֤��Ĥġ��n������򤷤ʤ��餵����Ԥä���


    ������㤪ǰ�Ϗ���ʤ��������衣��ǰ�Ȥ���ū�ϡ��������Τ����뤳�Ȥ��Է֤�˼��ͨ��˄Ӥ������Ȥ��뤳�ȤϤ��äƤ⡢��ǰ���ˤη󤤤���`����Ϥ�i�����Ȥ���Ϥ��Ϥʤ�����ʡ�


    ������������ͨ����襬���������褯�狼�äƤ��뤸��ʤ�����


    ��������������Ф�ǰ�Τ��Ȥʤ󤫡��Фꤿ���Ϥʤ����ɤ͡�


    ���ޤ����Ĥ�ʤ����Ȥ��Ԥ��͡����ϡ�


    ����ȥ����������ǤǤ�����Ц�ä���


    ���Τ��ԤäƤ��������Է֤�Ҋ�¤��Ƥ������֤˺Τ��Ԥ�줿�äƺΤȤ�˼��ʤ������ˡ�


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬�X��Ц�ä���


    ���_���ˤ������͡��錄�����l�˺Τ��Ԥ��Ƥ��Ĥ��Ӥ������Ȥ��ʤ�������ϡ���Ϥ�����Ԥ��Ȥ��ꡢ��������ȫ�Ƥ��ߤ�Ҋ�¤��Ƥ��뤫��ʤΤ��⤷��ʤ��͡�


    �����⤸��ʤ��äơ������ʤ���衣��ǰ��ȫ�T��Ҋ�¤��Ƥ��뤫�顢�l�˺Τ��Ԥ�줿�ä�ƽ�ݤʤ���衣����������ϰ�����Ҋ���鰧�줽�Τ�Τʤ�����ɤʡ�


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬ʼ��ƱǤǤ�����Ц�ä�


    ���������������Ȥ��Ƥ�錄���ϺΤ�Ф��ʤ�����


    �������������ϡ��륭�ե���Ή仯�˚ݸ�������


    ���������䡢��ǰ�񡢸��������������ǤǤ�����Ц�ä�������


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬����ȤϹ�Ӡ�ʱ����Ҋ������


    �������Τ��ԤäƤ���Τ��ʣ��ǤǤ�����Ц�äƤϤ����ʤ��ȣ���


    ���e�ˤ������ԤäƤ��ʤ��衣������������Ц���äƤ����Τϡ��Y�����餬��äƤ����О����˼�äƤ͡�


    ���������ʣ��錄���Ϥ�����˼��ʤ��������µȤ��ߤ򤿤�Ҋ�¤��������ǤϤʤ��Τ��ʣ���


    ����ȥ����������]���ԥ��ԥ����������ä���


    ��������ǰ�͡����Ԥ����äƤ�Τ�����������衭���Ԥ����äƤ�󤬤�������


    ���������ݤ��Ϥä����ͣ�����������˷����ʤ����Ȥ��衣���äƬF�ˤ錄���Ͼ��������¤�Ҋ�Ƥ���櫓������͡�


    �����������������衣�⤦�����衣��ǰ��Ԓ���Τ�ƣ��롭���ޥ��Ǥ⤦�����䡭����


    ���������ϡ��ĵ״�����Ƥ�����Ȥʤäơ��٤Ӻ���򤤤���


    ����Ȥ����Ҋ�ơ�����餬���������륭�ե���ˌ����Ɔ�����������


    ���ޤ�һ��„�����������ʤ��ˤȤäƤϥ�����Ǥ���⡢�¤ʤΤ�����


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬Ц�ߤ򸡤��١��^�ϤΥ������Ҋ�Ϥ��ʤ���⡢Ҋ�¤��褦�˴𤨤��Τ��ä���


    ���������衣������Ȥ����ɤ�錄������Ҋ��Ф��ʤ��µȤʲ������͡�

 1283 Episode one, two, eight, one, special victory.

    Lucifer says too much in advance, so Karla got a flashy look.


    "... did they say it was a pretty inferior category? ����


    Then Lucifer responded quickly.


    "Oh, I told you. Is that what''s wrong with you?


    Again, Satan of the day responded to Lucifer, who told him that nothing had happened.


    "I guess so... because the difference between me and Lucifer is as different as the heavens and the earth..."


    Satan said, not particularly emotional, but calmly with natural discouragement.


    Then again, Delkia yelled at him in such a way that he was not going to be angry.


    "Hey Satan! You don''t despise yourself that much! Admittedly, there was a slight difference, but I don''t think there was as much difference between heaven and earth!


    Then Satan laughed loudly.


    "It''s Delkia. The difference between me and Lucifer is bigger than you think. How can all this be so difficult..."


    Then Delkia bit her teeth with regret.


    "Damn! Weak...... still Satan! A demon king!


    But Satan said, not particularly remorseful, not evil.


    "I can''t change the facts. Just accept it."


    Then, as Lucifer was impressed, he clapped at Satan.


    "This surprised me. Satan, you were a lot of special winners, weren''t you?


    Then Satan laughed once again loudly.


    "I''m not a special winner. I''m just taking facts as facts."


    Then Lucifer spread his hands delightfully.


    "I''m saying that''s a special victory. What do you say, Satan, why don''t you come under me? Then I''ll get you out of this permafrost, won''t I?


    Everyone was surprised at Lucifer''s surprise suggestion.


    Did Gaius even think of anything among them, reflexively eating Lucifer?


    "What are you talking about, you! You''re kidding me!


    Lucifer said extremely calmly to Gaius the Anger.


    "Are you kidding me? Am I? I didn''t think Satan was such a winner, but if he was, he wouldn''t talk. There''s no reason for us to be hostile to this in the first place, and I wonder if we can do an extra job?


    Then by far, the biggest laugh echoed into everyone''s brain.


    "... is there any reason to be hostile... Cook, Cook, Cook, Cook, Cook, Cook, Cook..."


    Satan continued to laugh demonically at what Lucifer had to say.

 1284 Lesson one thousand two hundred and eighty-two: Reasons for contention

    "Yeah? Satan, what''s wrong?... don''t we have any reason to be hostile in the first place?


    Lucifer asked Satan wonderfully.


    Then Satan quickly disputed.


    "It''s Lucifer. I guess so for you. But for me... it''s not."


    Then Lucifer made a strange look with an eyebrow root.


    "Really? This... here we go. I can''t remember. There''s a reason why you and I have to fight..."


    Then Satan said, as if he had anticipated Lucifer''s words, without letting his hair in.


    "So, I guess. That''s what a guy named you is. Whatever reason we fought, you don''t care."


    Then, although Lucifer just said he was a little out of his mind, he immediately smiled back.


    "... you may not be very interested... well, you had a reason to argue with me, did you?


    Then Satan said with a subtle voice that included laughter but also a slight tone of anger.


    "Oh, I do have a reason to argue with you. That''s why I don''t give it to you. Down there, for example, means out of the box."


    Then Lucifer made a face that looked extremely unfortunate.


    "... well, that was a shame. But what choice do I have? Let''s just say we give up."


    With a very, but unfortunate looking grin, Lucifer said.


    Then Gaius, who saw his face, told him to throw it away.


    "You really don''t think anything... what a jerk he is"


    Then Lucifer looked back with a smile that he had just forgotten Gaius existed.


    "Hey Gaius, you still quite hate me, don''t you?


    Then Gaius snorted one hunch.


    "So you''ve been saying that since earlier, right? I really hate you!


    It was Gaius'' angry statement, but he couldn''t strip the grin on Lucifer''s face.


    Lucifer''s expression no longer changed like Nobu''s, but he continued to put his grin even over its beautiful face.


    Although Gaius was sincerely angry about the matter, he thought Lucifer''s expression would never change where he said it, and he held still.


    Then silence covered the area for a while.


    Then he inquired toward Lucifer, as Carla sewed the gap of silence.


    "Then Lucifer, I want to ask you another question from me. Can you listen to me?

 1285 Chapter one thousand two hundred and eighty-three, complete death.

    �륭�ե�������P�ˤ��ʤ����������ˆ�����٤�����


    �����ϟo�ԤǤ��ʤ��������ن�����������


    ���Ǥφ��������ꥹ�ιפ��Ф��ߤäƤ���Τϡ�������㑥��ꥹ���g�`���ʤ��Τ��ʣ���


    ����ȥ륭�ե�������~��k�������ȳ�ͬ�������P�ˤ��ʤ�������


    �����Ϥ���򡢤ޤ���϶����ܤ�ȡ�ä���


    �����������Ǥ��ؤͤƆ��������ꥹ�Ϻι������ʤä��Τ����ޤ����������������Ȥ����櫓�ǤϤ���ޤ�����


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬�X��Ц�ä���


    �������������͡���֤�����ɤ⡢�錄��������ˤ������ϟo����˼���衹


    �륭�ե���λش�ˡ�����餬�g����줺�ˤ��������������ؤͤ���


    ���Ǥ��l���������Τ����������o���Ȥ����Τʤ�С��ؤ��l���������ߤ�����Ϥ���������


    ����ȥ륭�ե����Ц�ߤˡ��ۤ�Τ����꤬�䤷����


    �����ّ��bĥ�Υ���餬��Ҋ�Ӥ��Ϥ����o���ä���


    ���������ʤ��������ꥹ�򚢤����Τϡ��ɤ���餢�ʤ��餷���ʣ���


    ���ޤ�ˤ�ֱ�ӵĤʥ����Ά����Ǥ��ä������륭�ե���ϺΤ�̤�뤳�Ȥʤ������ˤ��ʤ����������ο�����϶������Τ��ä�����


    ���������������褯�Фä��ͣ���


    �륭�ե���ο��{�Ͼ����ǤϤ��ä���ΤΡ������ФˤϤۤ�Τ鷺�������ߤ��줸�äƤ���褦�˥����ˤ�˼������


    ���������Ǥ�����Ԥ���Ȼ�Ԥ򥫥��ϸФ��ʤ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᡢ�����Ϥ��Τ��Ȥˤ�һ�д���ʤ��ΤǤ��ä���


    �������ΤȤʤ������ɤ�����񡩤��Фǡ����ʤ�����餷���ΤǤ͡��������񡩤򚢤���Ȥ����顢���ʤ����餤�ʤΤ���ʤ�����˼�ä��Τ�������


    ����Ȥ�äȤ�餷���륭�ե��뤬���ʤ�������


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ��_���˾����Ԥ��Ȥ��ꡢ����ФǤϤ錄��������g�`���ʤ����ʤ�Փ���Ď��Y�Ȥ��Ƥ��������YՓ�ˤʤ�Τϵ�Ȼ�Ȥ��ä��Ȥ�����������


    �륭�ե���ϥ��������h�˼{�ä����褦�Ǥ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᥫ���ϡ����Ĥǥۥä��ؤ����¤������ΤǤ��ä���


    ���Ȥ����ǡ����ꥹ��������ȫ�ʤ�Τ��ä��ΤǤ����������⤷�����ƥ��������Ȥ�����ͬ���ˡ�����״�B�ˤʤäƤ�������ǤϤʤ��Τ�����


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬���פ��˴󤭤���ä������ä���


    ���������䡢�ͻ�뤳�Ȥ��Ф�äʤ��ʡ��ʤ˾����Ԥ��Ȥ����Ρ���ȫ�ʤ����Ȥ������Ȥˤʤ�͡�


    �����������ʤΤ������������ˤ��͸ҕ�Ǥϡ�Ů�Ԥ����夬�Ф˺᤿��äƤ���Ȥ������Ȥ��ä���������


    ����ȥ륭�ե��뤬���g����줺���Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ������������ͨ������������Υ��ꥹ�θ����ˤϡ��󤭤�Ѩ���դ��Ƥ�������������

 1286 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred and Eighty-Four: A Sad Look

    Carla was surprised and immediately turned to Gaius and asked.


    "Gaius, do you have a hole in your belly?


    Gaius shook his neck wide to the side with a disgusted rounded face.


    "No, because my clairvoyance isn''t exactly what you''d expect that far. You barely looked like a feminine person lying inside, and you didn''t have a good idea."


    "You did... well, there''s a big hole in the belly of Illis... then, naturally, you did that, didn''t you?


    "Oh, yeah. I told you earlier. But don''t ask me why, okay? It''s not something you can teach me."


    Carla''s gaze then sharpened as soon as possible.


    "Well... is there something I can''t teach you? At the apex of all the living and living things in this world, and there''s nothing to be afraid of, do you think there''s a secret to us like that?... Right, so you came all the way out here to make Gaius weak, huh? So it''s not to us that you can''t teach, Gaius, it''s just against one person, isn''t it?


    Lucifer didn''t make it slight, he just laughed niggly.


    "... I''m always free to imagine. Whatever you want..."


    Lucifer''s grin was seemingly gentle, but it also seemed quite a cold grin, depending on what he saw.


    From his previous exchanges, Carla naturally assumed that it was the latter.


    And he had an inner fear of when and when Lucifer would strip his fangs.


    But it was a matter of concern.


    That was because Lucifer suddenly said goodbye to everyone.


    "... Now it''s time for me to excuse myself"


    Carla was surprised and asked just now.


    "You said you were leaving? So your aim, after all, was to create a weakness for Gaius?


    Then Lucifer grinned deeply.


    "It''s a product of your imagination. I do not recognize it. I just wanted to give Gaius the wisdom of the Auglosses."


    Then Gaius opened his mouth for a long time.


    "Spit the lie! There''s no way!


    Lucifer spread his hands wide and shrugged his shoulders wide.


    "Truth. I always work for you, don''t I?


    "You''re lying. For your own pleasure, right?


    Then Lucifer quickened up the corner of his mouth.


    "I won''t deny that. But it''s true that it''s for you."


    "You have no way of believing that, do you?


    Then Lucifer made a deliberately sad face.


    "I just want you to believe me, but I guess you can''t do it right now. But I think it''s something you''ll find out eventually..."


    When Lucifer said that, he made an even sadder look.


    But it was a purposeful substitute for whoever saw it, and none at all thought it was the heart of Lucifer.

 1287 Lesson one thousand two hundred and eighty-five, cure.

    "Come on, let''s go home."


    When Lucifer tried to say goodbye again, all of a sudden Karin rang from side to side.


    "Wait a minute!


    Karin slowly took one step at a time and moved forward.


    And as we watched, Karin opened her mouth again.


    "Are you the one who put Master Astarot to sleep again?


    Karin said so, sticking out that adorable little, thin finger, pointing to Lucifer.


    Then Lucifer answered with a similar grin earlier.


    "Oh, you did. That... I didn''t exactly do that... fine. I will cure you."


    Lucifer laughed at Niccoli and Karin when he said so.


    Karin was also the one who said the grin, though disgusting, would cure Astarot, who was more important to her life, and wielded a loving laugh without hesitation.


    Then, from the crossing, Carla asked this time.


    "You don''t think that''s what you did? So who''s got as many people as Astarot?


    Then Lucifer said with a slightly naughty look.


    "About that... you''ll see. It''s hard to say from my mouth..."


    That said, now I smiled nicely at Gaius.


    Although Gaius felt as uncomfortable as Karin, he turned his back and went through because he couldn''t measure what it meant.


    Lucifer smiled bitterly and turned back to Karla, showing her with her hands wide open and shoulders closed.


    Then Carla checked with Lucifer again.


    "So Astalotto is back to normal, right?


    "Oh, of course. That''s what I''m talking about. Don''t worry."


    "Okay. Thank you very much."


    Carla bowed her head carefully.


    But Lucifer didn''t realize it or not, and he didn''t respond to it at all.


    "Well, it''s time to really free up"


    When Lucifer said goodbye again, its body gradually began to clear a little bit.


    And with a gentle grin, his body slowly began to disappear, finally disappearing completely.


    "... gone... gone..."


    I groaned softly as Carla stared at the void where Lucifer should have been by earlier.


    Then Gaius told him to throw up again.


    "I''m glad you disappeared. I''ll be honest with you."


    Then Gaius heard one voice after another in tune.

 1288 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Eighty-Six: An Unsolicited Imagination

    "You agree with Gaius on this. Can you hang out with that guy any more!


    Karin beside him said the same thing when Delkia discarded him with anger.


    "Right. Basically, it just makes you uncomfortable. Well, Astarot says he can cure you, and I just appreciate that."


    Then Delkia mixed it up.


    "You don''t know if you''re really cured, do you? Do you really take what that guy says?


    Then Karin quickly fought back.


    "Hmm! I''m sure it''s already healed. There''s no point in Lucifer lying here. You don''t even know that?


    "What!?


    "What!


    "Who''s an idiot!


    "I didn''t say a word about that! What are you really talking about? Hey, Carla, you think you''re healing too, don''t you?


    Suddenly shaken in the middle of the two arguments, Kara felt the evil of the one, but thought Karin had a minute to say it, and she seemed to have no choice.


    "Well, you are. You must be healing..."


    Then I said it like Karin was proud to win.


    "Look - you heard that, right? Yes, this talk ends with my win!


    Then Delkia turned to the side with a regrettable bite on her teeth.


    Karin was good at quickening her jaw up and winning again.


    Carla sighed lightly and spoke again to Satan.


    "It was a bygone intruder. By the way, you said that only God could put Astalot in that state. But Lucifer says he''s not himself. So the killer would be another god? I wonder what you think?


    Then Satan, questioned, thought for a while.


    "... right. I think it''s likely... maybe not..."


    Satan said something to make it contain something.


    Carla noticed the sensitivity of the matter and asked.


    "... you seem to have an idea?


    Then Satan laughed out loud.


    "... Well, I don''t have a particular idea. That''s what you think."


    But Carla persisted in eating down.


    "No, I don''t think you missed it. You said earlier, undoubtedly, that someone assumed a certain person. Didn''t I?"


    Then Satan quickly sent his thoughts.


    "You''re not. But it''s not Lucifer''s rhetoric, but if you want to imagine it on your own. It''s your freedom..."


    Then Carla smiled nicely and nodded.


    "... well. Then let me do that. That said, for me, it''s not just an imagination, it''s something I''m sure of, though?

 1289 Episode one thousand two hundred and eighty-seven, please.

    "You''re free to think so. Son of man, unlike me, you are completely free from anything."


    Satan said something flatteringly.


    Then Carla said with a worrying look.


    "Complete freedom... well, I don''t think I have that thing with me, do I?


    Then Satan sent a delightful thought.


    "Well, child of man. Isn''t that total freedom... Hmm, that would be a brilliant view"


    Then Carla gently shrugged her shoulders.


    "When Satan tells me that, it''s a little awkward.


    Then Gaius sandwiched his mouth from the side, teasing him.


    "What''s in the light? Carla and I, too."


    Then Carla reacted immediately.


    "Shut up, you stupid apprentice!


    "No, no, no, no, no. I was just teasing you lightly. This reaction, it''s horrible."


    "What''s scary? You don''t even think about it at all. You, could you possibly look like Lucifer?


    Then Gaius'' body shivered brutally.


    "Give me a break. I can''t believe he looks like that!


    "Hmm! I don''t know what it is, but I think it''s pretty similar."


    "Not alike. Not alike. He said he never looked alike! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Gaius said, trembling from the bottom of his heart.


    Carla refrained from saying any more because Gaius'' reaction was too intense.


    "Well, then it''s Satan. Can you do me a favor?


    "Well, what is it?


    "What, I was wondering if you could fight Gaius here?"


    Then Satan laughed softly.


    "I can''t move like this, can I?


    Then Carla similarly laughed.


    "I am aware of that. But is there any other way to fight it?


    "Hmm... with other ways of fighting?


    "That''s right. I''ve heard from Delkia and I know it. I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "Hmm... right. Then let''s do it. But what''s the purpose?


    Then Carla looked disgusted and pointed out Gaius, who was so rotten, quickly with his jaw.


    "I want you to train this fool to do it."


    Although Gaius distorted his face even more grumpy, he never uttered a word.


    Satan laughed a lot about whether or not he felt that look.


    "Fine. But if I do, I can''t help you, can I? Is that okay with you?


    Then he replaced Karla here and Delkia shouted up.


    "I''m just peeking! Because if it were us, I''d be really relieved. It doesn''t make sense if the guy who''s willing to kill you doesn''t!

 1290 Lesson one thousand two hundred and eighty-eight, indecision.

    Following Delkia, Karin also said.


    "Really? You really want me to do it. Kill me."


    Then Carla went on.


    "That''s the way it is. Please don''t kill me."


    Then Gaius finally smashed out.


    "I hope we don''t have to be so cautious about killing each other!


    But Carla disputed this without changing her face.


    "What are you talking about? I told you there was no point if you weren''t willing to kill me. In order to bring out your seriousness, a man of considerable strength must be willing to kill you. So if Satan wants us to kill him, he''s in trouble, so we''re trying to keep him safe."


    Then Gaius just broke off.


    "How many times did I tell you I was going to kill you alone right now! It was totally on purpose! You''re kidding, right?


    Then Carla put her hands on her hips in the usual pose, and she said it away.


    "It would be decided to be a joke. ''Cause you''re funny when you tease."


    Then Gaius ate it in a way that made him angry.


    "I''m not kidding! This one could die from this!?


    Then the grin disappeared softly from Carla''s face.


    "That''s why. From here on out, it really kills me. That''s why..."


    Then Gaius'' face blued sooo.


    "... I knew you were serious? Are you really serious, doing it for your life?


    Gaius, with a shivering, complaining glance, was truncated by Carla with a cold gaze.


    "Naturally. You''ve come this far and you still say that?


    To Carla''s too cold statement, Gaius complained, shaking his body even harder.


    "No, because! You''re risking your life, right? This is not the place to be, but I knew I wouldn''t be stomping inside!


    Then Delkia broke in from the side.


    "I''m almost there, forever! Enough, Carla! Whether this guy''s belly is set, or not, I don''t care about that anymore! Get started!


    "No, hey! Wait till you''re hungry! If you weren''t, you''d be dead soon!


    "Then die soon! I can hang out with your indecision forever more!


    It was a fairly abusive thing to say about Delchia, but Carla immediately agreed.


    "Right. It''s about Gaius anyway. I pulled it forever. It never comes to my belly or anything. If Delkia''s right, I''d like to get started."


    Then Gaius reacted rather hastily.

 1291 Lesson one thousand two hundred and eighty-nine.

    "Hey! Hey! Wait a minute! Five minutes! No, just give me enough time! I''ll be ready!


    But Carla did not condone it.


    "It''s no use. It''s about you anyway. Five minutes later, no, it''s enough."


    "No, no, no, no, I''m not a kid who can''t wake up in the morning, so I''m not saying that!


    Then now Calm Karin said coldly as she put her arms together.


    "You''re lying. I would definitely say. You can call me."


    Then Delkia just got in tune.


    "Right. Definitely. Carla, I knew it was a hassle. Let''s get you started."


    Then Carla nodded loudly and looked up high over her head.


    "That''s why. Satan, can you do me a favor in a minute without question?


    Then Gaius reacted violently.


    "Whoa whoa whoa! Wait a minute. Ahhhh!


    But a merciless voice echoed, ignoring the cry of his soul.


    "Fine. I don''t need preparation. Let''s start with your signal."


    "No, hey, hey! Wait a minute. Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    Although Gaius couldn''t stop screaming again, it didn''t seem to reach Carla''s ear.


    "Okay. Then I''ll give you my signal, so please."


    Carla looked up at Satan overhead and said so, lowering her gaze and coldly discarding him to Gaius.


    "That''s the thing. Get your mind ready."


    Gaius was in a hurry.


    "Seriously. Ahhhh! Whoa whoa whoa! What should I do? Awwwww!


    Then Carla advised him with utmost calm.


    "It''s just a good talk if you''re ready. We only have forty seconds, by the way, okay?


    "Wow! Time, time, time! We don''t have time. No, no, no, no, no!


    "Right. About thirty seconds, by the way."


    Gaius cursed and murmured at Carla, who marked a cold time.


    "Ghosts! Demons! No, no, no, no, no, no!


    Then Karla laughed with her nose.


    "The devil would be there. No ghosts, but no humans... well, maybe I''m not mistaken. You''ve got twenty seconds."


    "Grrrrrr! Oh, no! Oh, no! What am I supposed to do? Ahhhh!


    "So I''m telling you to be ready. Ten seconds."


    "Goddamn it. Uh-oh! All right, man! I''ll do it! I''ll do it! Satan or whatever, I''ll do it! That''s all right!?


    Carla laughed and nodded nicely at Gaius, who was finally ready.


    "That''s right! Then, Satan, get started!


    And it came to pass that Carla''s signal was finally given.

 1292 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety Shattered

    Then Satan responded quickly to Carla''s signal.


    "Okay, here we go, the singularity."


    Then Gaius screamed with a rather subtle look, whether he was really ready or not yet.


    "Whoa, whoa! Damn if this happens. Ahhhh! Come on. Hey, hey, hey!


    Gaius covered his whole body with trembling, cross-space defensive magic.


    But at the next moment, something stunning happened, not only to Gaius, but even to the Karla''s.


    It was that Gaius'' all-space defensive magic made a dry, tall noise that broke the glass and smashed it to pieces.


    "Seriously... or..."


    Although Gaius gave a flashy look for a moment, he immediately tried to regain his mind and reapply the cross-space defensive magic.


    But soon it vanished as brittle as light snow.


    Then Satan''s ruthless pronouncement descended upon Gaius.


    "No use."


    But Gaius gave up badly.


    One after another with desperate thoughts, he tried to perform cross-space defensive magic and let it unfold around him.


    But Satan was right, it was only a wasted effort.


    Because Gaius unfolded the magic or no, without putting in the intermittent hair, and it blew up in pieces.


    Then Delchia watched this battle, whining with sighs.


    "... how do you do that, what''s that? ����


    Karin beside answered Delkia''s question with a bewildered look on her face.


    "... come on, I don''t know... that''s awesome..."


    Then Carla nodded again with a surprised look.


    "... um. The principle is unclear... if they do that, Gaius will have no hands or feet..."


    Then I heard Gaius panicking screams.


    "Yay, yay, yay! Yabe eh! What am I supposed to do? Ahhh! If you can''t defend yourself, you''ll die instantly!!


    But Carla and the others never responded to this Gaius cry.


    So Gaius just kept screaming ever since.


    "Wow!! Go first!! He said it really sucks!! The next one''s gonna break down!!


    Gaius'' total magic was inexhaustible, so although he had nothing to worry about running out of magic, Gaius'' own health was separate.


    "Damn! Damn it! Yabe! I''m so tired! What do I do!?


    Then Gaius came up with an idea.


    "That''s right! Call Augloss and ask!


    But soon Gaius realized something else and had to take down the idea he had just come up with.

 1293 Lesson one thousand two hundred and ninety-one, change.

    "No! You can''t deploy defensive magic when you''re calling Augloss! Then Satan will kill me in the meantime!


    Gaius turned out to be a heartfelt disappointment because what he thought was a good idea was actually a foolishness.


    But there was no way to stop the defensive magic from unfolding, and he kept moving his hands desperately even though his face didn''t float.


    Then, a slight change appeared in the battle between the two.


    Gaius'' defensive magic, which continues to be destroyed by Satan, has become somewhat less fragile than earlier.


    That said, the difference was only slight, and what was crumbling apart in shatters was to the extent that the particles became slightly coarser.


    As a result, no one noticed this change.


    Except for Satan.


    (... well, does this mean his level has gone up a step? ����


    Satan watched one foot at a time so as not to miss the change in Gaius.


    Then again, the change was felt by Satan.


    As before, the change was extremely minor, so Satan was still the only one I noticed.


    (... Hmm, still. This man, he''s getting more and more levels in this fight. Ah... did you say Carla?... Is it because he''s right, in the battle for his life? Hmm, funny. Then why don''t we work it out even more...)


    Satan apparently enjoyed this battle quite a bit in his chest, and was unexpectedly delighted.


    Then Gaius of desperate thoughts, anyway, it made sense to the Karla and the others.


    As a result, Karla and the others simultaneously laughed.


    "... apparently Satan enjoys it"


    When Carla said it with a smile on her face, Delkia said it with a laugh.


    "Apparently so."


    Then Karin shrugged as she watched things go quietly.


    "... yeah? What is it? ��"


    Carla noticed this little whine and inquired.


    "What''s going on, Karin?


    Karin slowly pointed to Gaius, who is struggling badly on the one hand to prevent war.


    "Is something wrong? I feel a little different from earlier..."


    Then Delkia nudged her neck forward and stared at Gaius.


    "Really?... Doesn''t feel unusual, does it? ����


    But Carla noticed, gazing at Gaius in the same way.


    "No, Karin''s right. Indeed�� something is changing��"


    "Is that true? You don''t look different to me, do you?... Hey, what the hell has changed?


    Delkia stared at Gaius with a strange look, twisting her neck over and over again.

 1294 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety-Two: Convincing Nod

    Karin darkened the colour of her confusion when she asked Delkia, who had a strange look.


    "... so I just feel like I don''t know where..."


    Then Delkia glanced at Karin with a crunch around her neck.


    "What the hell is that! Then you don''t understand me!


    "Shut up! I''m just looking for you, so wait quietly! I don''t know what bluntness like you looked for anyway!


    "What! Tell me where I''m blunt!


    "''Cause you haven''t noticed Gaius'' change at all!


    "What a Gaius change! You can''t tell me what''s changed at all!


    "That''s what I say, but Carla realizes it too! You''re the only one who hasn''t noticed!


    "What! All right, all right! Carla! Have you really changed!? If you did, tell me where it changed!


    He replied while continuing to jizz gaze at Gaius with a difficult look, not looking particularly disgusted, although he was just a dressed Karla who flew in.


    "... Probably... I think Gaius'' defensive magic is getting stronger..."


    "Really!?


    Delkia asked reflexively.


    Then Karin beside him said with a good look.


    "I knew it. I didn''t think so."


    Then Delkia bit at a divine rate.


    "Lie!!


    Then again, Karin argued in the realm of divine speed.


    "I''m not lying!! I knew it!


    "Lies!!


    "I''m not lying!!


    Then here Carla broke in earlier than usual, and then in between, to see if she was much used to these two exchanges.


    "Well, wait. Both of you. Look, take a good look."


    That''s what Carla said and pointed to Gaius.


    "The end of defensive magic seems to be somewhat larger than earlier."


    Delkia and Karin stopped the fight and peered forward.


    "Uh-huh, which one... oh, crushed magic wreckage... oh, you sure were shattered smaller earlier..."


    Karin nodded loudly as Delkia pointed the water at Karin beside her.


    "Right. Sure, it was grinding like powder earlier, but now you see fine grains."


    "Oh, that would mean somewhat, but stronger"


    Carla took it and concluded.


    Then they gave a convincing look and nodded again and again with the same clap.


    Seeing this, Carla said with a smile or odd look, leaking one exhale.


    "So I guess that means Satan enjoys it too"


    Then again, they nodded amicably and repeatedly with the exact same clap.


    After seeing that again, Carla really thought that these two were breathing together, but just eating a strong rebuttal where she said it, and swallowed the word gutsy.

 1295 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety-Three: Sparks That Blow Up

    Then suddenly a change appeared in the battle.


    A rainbow-like aura began to unfold around Gaius.


    Carla wasn''t the only one for this, and even Gaius himself couldn''t hide the surprising colors.


    "... what is this? ����


    The rainbow aura, at first, was just glowing and had no effect on the battle.


    But the aura gradually began to liquidize, shaking like a membrane of chavonnel balls.


    And after a while, it finally solidified.


    "... to?... armor or something? ����


    As Gaius shrugged unintentionally, the rainbow aura not only completely covered Gaius''s body with suffrage, but also individualized it with an outpouring like Western armor.


    "... wow... I mean this, that''s it. The very armor that comes out of the cartoon that I used to like when I was a kid..."


    Gaius once again looked at his own arms and at the aura of rainbows that covered his chest, hips to legs in full.


    "... does this mean that the shape was created exactly as I have imagined..."


    Gaius wrapped his right hand around him and turned pale when he realized there was one, as he looked seriously at the armor covering him up to his fingertips.


    "Do it! Me, I forgot to stick defensive magic -!!!


    Gaius shouted while shifting his gaze from his fingertips to the front.


    Then again, or naturally, there was no sign of defensive magic.


    But......


    "... me, safe? ����


    Gaius looked around, and when he recognized the faces of Karla and the others, he caressed one chest down, making sure that this was the same hell as earlier, not in heaven.


    "... you mean... this rainbow armor is preventing Satan from attacking..."


    Gaius looked up overhead and gazed at Satan''s face.


    Then suddenly a spark scattered in front of Gaius.


    Gaius rushed to cover his face and sat back in a mid waist condition.


    When I dropped my gaze in that state and looked at the toe of my leg, the spark was still scattered tightly with my pattin, as earlier.


    Gaius rose with his right hand in front of him to secure his sight.


    Then the sparks were scattered everywhere, not just on the toes of the legs.


    "... what is this?... What if it''s Satan''s new attack?... Well I guess so. I can''t think of anything else..."


    Gaius looked up at Satan, high above his head, listening to the sound of a hiatus spark blowing up, covering his face with his right hand and peeking through the gap between his fingers.


    Then the face looked like Gaius was laughing.

 1296 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety-Four: The Long Time Red Lotus Flame

    "... what do you think? Do you have this armor? ����


    Gaius once again looked at the rainbow-colored, brilliant armor he had just obtained.


    But it was there that I thought, and I broke my mouth.


    "I mean, Kako''s armor, it defends itself, so you can attack it."


    Gaius shrugged so much, stretching his arms straight up to the top of his head, summing up the attack magic he was always good at.


    "Red Lotus Flame!!"


    Then the heated dragon was released from Gaius''s arm with a tremendous amount of heat, and Satan ran up.


    And he crashed into Satan''s face frozen by the permafrost with tremendous momentum.


    Then Delkia, who saw this, shouted softly.


    "Whoa! He fucked up! I hit Satan in the face!!


    Then Karin on the other side went on to say.


    "I''ll do it. Apparently, you don''t need that armor, that magic chant, do you?


    That''s what Karin said, and she saw Carla''s face.


    Then Carla nodded.


    "Oh, apparently so. Gaius now sees that he can unleash the magic of attack."


    Then Delkia, who heard this talk, gave the look of wanting.


    "Nice, that. I want it, too."


    Then Karin laughed spirally with her nose.


    "You can''t do that. You specialize too much in attacks, so how much you practiced, you don''t get that stuff."


    "Oh my God! You wouldn''t know if you didn''t try that!


    "You''ll see you don''t have to. Hey, Carla?


    It was also Karla who was shaken, but she answered without giving a particularly troubled look.


    "Right. Delkia''s attack magic is awesome. If you could shoot so much stuff, you''d still prefer not to practice defensive magic. I think it''s more important than that to further that wonderful attack magic?


    Then Delkia proudly quickened her jaw up, and then she nodded loudly.


    "Right! Surely those who go after the two rabbits shall not gain a single rabbit. In my case, whether it''s defensive magic or not, you should polish the attack magic even more!


    Carla nodded very loudly once again, agreeing with Delkia''s idea.


    "I think so. If Delkia further polishes her attack magic, won''t she be able to unleash her strongest attack magic? I think it''s a few times better than learning defensive magic."


    "Whoa! Right! Do what Carla says!


    Delkia said that and went back a long way.


    Then Karin looked at Kara with some remarkable eyes, but Kara decided on a strange face.

 1297 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety-Five: Fools Wont Heal For Life

    One.


    "Shit! I knew it was useless..."


    Gaius sprayed a red lotus flame (barflame) all over him, and although he let it go on Satan''s face, it was covered in thick ice of permafrost, so he didn''t even freak out.


    But I didn''t feel any itch. Though Satan, this series of Gaius'' actions seemed interesting, and a delightful thought flew in.


    "... ugh! Enjoy it... not at all..."


    Although Gaius was quite annoyed inside, he couldn''t even think of any other good hands.


    "What''s the point of shooting a permanent frozen waterfall (Blazefall) or an electric lightning bolt (Jupitris)..."


    Satan laughed a lot at Gaius''s whining.


    "Fool. Ice Falls (Blazefall), of course, is not something that can melt permafrost to unleash Red Lotus Flames (Barflame) or any other magic."


    Then Gaius laughed invincibly niggly.


    "Maybe. But Satan can''t seem to break my rainbow armor either, can he?


    Gaius got on with his usual bad habits.


    But Satan was not particularly angry, and on the contrary, he laughed with great pleasure.


    "Interesting. I didn''t know you''d provoke me."


    Then Gaius, still in tune, quickened up his jaw and laughed huffily with his nose.


    "Really? I didn''t mean to provoke you... but well, let''s try to beat each other"


    Then Satan made the biggest mockery ever.


    "Fine. Let''s do that."


    Then Karla and the others, who watched this from the ground, sighed in unison.


    "That idiot apprentice..."


    Following Karla, who cut ahead, Delkia now grumbled as she conceived her anger.


    "Apparently, that fool won''t be cured for life."


    Then Karin muttered in the form of taking the three tris.


    "Aren''t you stupid no matter how many times you''ve been reborn all your life? There was no other place but Auglos."


    Then the three nodded amicably and simultaneously.


    Two.


    "Come on! It''s a total waste!


    Gaius'' Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) was as high an output as there was any more, enough to burn down everything on earth, but it had no effect on the permanent frozen soil covering Satan.


    But Satan''s attack did not inflict a single scratch on Gaius'' rainbow armor.


    Satan couldn''t help but be surprised and wrapped his tongue around his heart.


    (... Hmm. This is inside... I didn''t know my body was going to be so clumsy though... and I don''t know that armor, principle... what the hell kind of karaki would it be? ����

 1298 Lesson One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety-Six: The Rainbow Armor Principle

    One.


    Then Satan remembered the strange feeling there.


    (... what is this feeling... it''s like I''ve felt it somewhere once before... no, I can''t remember it... but it''s definitely somewhere... then it''s still God... Lucifer... is this his souvenir...)


    Unlike earlier, Satan sent a serious look to Gaius.


    Gaius noticed a glance of Guillari and glowing Satan and glanced back at him with strength.


    (Hmm! Satan''s out, too. It''s no big deal. You don''t seem to have any teeth in my rainbow armor at all... even so, this one has no batter...)


    Gaius wrapped his tongue around a permanent frozen earth that would not drip one Shizukuishi no matter how much he was exposed to the highest output red lotus flame (Barflame).


    (... but I don''t have any other hands besides this... do I have to shoot all the time...)


    Gaius nodded lightly and continued to emit red lotus flames (barflames) as he turned to his stomach.


    Two.


    "... both seem to lack decision-makers... something like glue..."


    Carla shrugged as she looked up at the battle over.


    Then Delkia roared beside him.


    "Do it, Gaius! Satan, we''re dealing with each other!


    Then Karin said it in a mixed way.


    "That said, Satan can''t move, can he? I mean, we can''t really talk about each other.


    Then Delkia, who was cocky about this statement, said lightly cut.


    "I know that! I just said Satan is mutually immobile, and I didn''t say Satan and I are totally mutually reinforcing, etc!


    "Oh yeah? I hope so."


    When Karin abandoned him that way, he turned away pussy.


    Delkia turned her face in the opposite direction to Karin, even though she thought it would be troublesome to say it any more.


    But Carla was accustomed to watching the battle in the sky without her opponents at all.


    (... but it''s certainly brilliant. Even though I can''t move, what armor bounces Satan''s attack without bitterness... but... what the hell is that armor? On what principle is that armor shaped......)


    Carla stared at the rainbow armor that covered Gaius'' body beautifully.


    But Carla still couldn''t see the rainbow armor.


    (... I don''t know... but... I guess we should still consider this a Lucifer entanglement... then... too much reliance on that one is a thought...)


    Carla looked up into the sky, reminding her of Lucifer''s tenderness but also of her horrible grin, driven by dark thoughts.

 1299 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety-Seven, Including Laughter.

    "... well, you''re just getting tired..."


    Gaius blurred while showing a little tiredness in the prolonged attack of Red Lotus Flame (Barflame).


    Then just around that time, I saw a different change than before around Gaius.


    "... yeah? Something like Red Lotus Flame is upside down..."


    Gaius leaned his neck suspiciously as he saw the epidermis of the red lotus flame (Barflame), which he continued to emit, wrapped around his feathers.


    and suddenly the red lotus flame (barflame) refluxed violently.


    The momentum was tremendous and quickly struck Gaius'' body and covered it up.


    "Whoa! Seriously!


    Gaius was badly wolfed because his own vision suddenly stained red.


    But he immediately regained his feelings and looked in love at the rainbow glow that covered his body.


    "Wow... I don''t feel any fever at all... and it looks like I can breathe. Normally if I got caught up in this fire, I''d run out of air soon and I couldn''t breathe, but it''s not a problem at all..."


    Once Gaius stopped shooting the red lotus flame (Barflame) and took his left arm in front of his own face, he stared again with a beautiful, shining rainbow glow on his face.


    Then Satan, who watched with interest, accidentally sent a thought of admiration.


    "It''s a singularity. Looks like you got something really handy, huh?


    Gaius said when he quickened his jaw up, he looked even better.


    "Sort of. I like it a lot myself."


    "Well... it''s superimposed..."


    When Satan said that, he laughed at what he said.


    Then Gaius reacted sensitively to the laugh.


    "... what''s the point?


    To Gaius, who asks suspiciously, Satan says nothing but sends pleasant thoughts.


    Although Gaius was somewhat cocky, he was indulgent here and asked again.


    "What? What''s wrong?


    Satan said with some pleasure to the overlapping question from Gaius.


    "Hmm. You apparently haven''t noticed, have you?


    Gaius managed to endure Satan, obviously deliberately speaking in a way that included him, although he was once again a cock, here as well.


    "... what? What am I not aware of?


    Gaius had managed to indulge himself and said, but Satan actually laughed funny because he ate his teeth tightly and was quite angry.


    "It''s a singularity. Don''t be so angry..."


    But Satan didn''t stop laughing even though he said so.

 1300 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety-Eight: Roll It Up

    Then Gaius finally stopped taking care of it and stuffed Satan quite angrily.


    "You''ve decided to be angry! What the hell? Just now! If you have something to say, say it clearly!


    Then Satan laughed a little further from there.


    And when I thought I''d finally laughed, I spoke to Gaius with a satisfied voice.


    "O armor of that rainbow... how the hell did you generate that?


    Then Gaius frowned unexpectedly.


    "... come on? I''m not sure..."


    Then Satan''s thoughts flew without getting his hair in between.


    "How dare you take something you''re not sure about and just do it?


    Gaius looked angry at Satan''s spicy words.


    "What!? Don''t call someone else a child!


    Then a big laugh broke out.


    "Aren''t you a child? The shape seems a lot bigger, but the contents will be entirely children''s."


    Satan told Gaius to make a fool of himself.


    Then on Gaius'' temples, the anger mark rose vividly.


    "... not a child? ����


    "The way you say it will be a child."


    "... I don''t think I care how you say it or anything? ����


    Even as Gaius desperately defended himself as he trembled in anger, Satan only giggled spirally as he bracketed his nose in a tree.


    As a result, Gaius had to defend himself further.


    "... no, it''s a bit of an immediate quality... but, well, not to the point of being called a child..."


    But Gaius'' anger exploded again against Satan, who still laughed spirally.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m a kid anyway! You''re a fucking kid! So what''s the matter with you!? I know I''ve never bothered you before! Then I wonder if you''d leave me alone!


    Satan accidentally leaked a bitter smile to Gaius, who curled in anger.


    "... Hmm. I certainly wouldn''t have been bothered. This is my first meeting with you. But this is how they make me waste my precious time, isn''t it?


    Then Gaius wrapped it even harder.


    "What a precious time! What the hell are you talking about in your capacity as trapped in ice here! Time will rot!


    But Satan said calmly, as if to cut Gaius'' temper.


    "Actually, I''m not as free as you think I am. I''ve been so busy with this."


    When Satan said so, he also made a slight laugh.

 1301 Episode One Thousand Two Hundred Ninety Nine: The Origin of Armor

    "... well, you can''t be busy, can you? You can''t move a step from here."


    Then Satan laughed lightly again.


    "You haven''t heard? Sure you''re right, my flesh is caught in this cage of permafrost, but my eyes and ears are free to fly around, right?


    Then Gaius frowned, looking up diagonally to the left and trying to remember something.


    "... oh, that sounds like he did say that..."


    Then Satan laughed again.


    "I was asking, but you seem to have forgotten me in anger and forgotten about that, too?


    Then Gaius gently bit his lips off.


    "... so you seem to want to say you''re a child? ����


    Then Satan said away without putting his hair in between.


    "Right."


    Gaius chewed his lips harder than earlier, to remorse.


    "... well, I''ve already admitted that I''m a child. You have to be persistent."


    "Really? Steamed back is the singularity... wasn''t it yours?


    Then Gaius once again frowned and looked up diagonally to the left, while trying to recall an earlier conversation.


    "... I don''t care about that..."


    Gaius remembered a memory that was inconvenient to him, so he immediately tried to switch the conversation.


    "More than that, we just talked about it! Whatever rainbow armor may be, it''s none of your business!


    Satan laughed at Gaius desperately trying to change the conversation.


    "You switched the conversation well, didn''t you? It''s a singularity. But it''s okay."


    Once Satan separated the words there, he laughed lightly with his nose and continued the conversation.


    "Rainbow armor... I don''t care about your naming sense at this point, but is it really you who came from that armor?


    Satan asked the essence of the matter firmly, even as he gently dised Gaius.


    Then Gaius looked at him reflexively when he was disguised, but he forgot about it in an instant, and rebuked Satan''s words with a strange look.


    "... where the armor came from?... That''s up to me, isn''t it? Because it came out of my body..."


    Gaius couldn''t even whine in a small voice because he wasn''t sure.


    Then Satan laughed.


    Although Gaius happened to be a cock, he thought he would be grand again when he said it, and he was gleeful.


    Then Satan laughed and said quietly.


    "�� peculiarities. Think about it. That armor probably didn''t come from you, did it?


    Gaius thought quietly with a serious look.


    And he opened his mouth.

 1302 Episode One Hundred and Three Hundred: Huge Harm

    "... Lucifer..."


    Gaius showed a slightly unwieldy face.


    The expression also seemed to have a different kind of negative emotion, and Carla under her feet felt a little uneasy.


    "... Gaius... how bad you are..."


    Carla shrugged with a sigh that squeezed out all the air in her lungs.


    Delkia looked surprised and wondered at Carla''s complexion.


    "Yeah? What''s up? Carla. Don''t you look worried?


    Carla took Delkia''s face seriously and nodded lightly.


    "Oh... thank God for that guy named Lucifer, who shouldn''t seem like a huge harm to Gaius... so... you know..."


    Carla was remembering Lucifer''s face in her head, which she had just met for the first time earlier.


    The expression was soft at first glance, but it seemed to Carla today that it was a complex and strange expression that she could receive in any way if she looked closely.


    But Delkia, on the other hand, abandoned Carla''s intricate nature, regardless of her complex mood.


    "That''s natural! Because he can''t be a giant evil!


    Carla leaked a bitter laugh at Delkia''s affirmation of just letting her own emotions.


    But the other Karin didn''t have to laugh.


    "Um, Delkia. Unlike you, Carla says it in a deeper sense.


    Delkia naturally thrust into rebutting Karin''s, like throwing up in the usual sigh mix.


    "What!? Shut up all the time, you! What is the profound meaning, unlike me! It''s like my thoughts are shallow!


    Karin opened her mouth wide, half-eyed, and gave her a frightened expression.


    "... you didn''t even realize you had a shallow mind..."


    "What!? Why am I so shallow!?


    "... it''s all settled, isn''t it?


    "What? Everything!? What do you mean!


    "There''s nothing like it. When I say everything, it''s everything!


    "Wouldn''t you know that!? Be specific! Be specific!


    "So you''re telling me it''s all! You''re such a pain in the ass!


    "What!?


    "What?


    Carla shrugged her shoulders lightly for Delkia, Karin''s usual regular gig.


    And when I looked up into the sky, I saw Gaius staring at Satan with a harsh expression.


    "... Gaius..."


    Carla was deeply sighed at by Satan, pointing out that the strongest armor covering herself was not created by her own power, looking at her strong and upset apprentice.

 1303 Episode 1,3001: The Favorite

    "Right... Lucifer..."


    Once again, Gaius uttered the name of being most abominable to him.


    Satan told Gaius with a laugh at such a sighing grunt.


    "That''s right. Lucifer. It will probably be a souvenir of him."


    "Souvenirs to put away... That sounds a little nasty..."


    Gaius turned his face aside by making a Buddha top surface.


    Satan was ridiculous at Gaius'' attitude.


    "You have a much easier personality, don''t you?


    and Gaius bit this reflexively.


    "Are you going to steam back the talk about me being childish again? You''re a persistent guy, aren''t you?


    When Gaius was annoyed to see the child and argued, Satan controlled it with a laugh.


    "No. It''s not. He says it''s good for me."


    Gaius raised his deaf voice to this.


    "Preferred?"


    Satan gave an even louder laugh to Gaius, who was in a bad mood.


    "That''s right. I prefer people like you."


    "Is that true?"


    Gaius'' unchanging feisty voice went up, but Satan continued to care nothing.


    "True. I don''t like that and the people who plot it. Because you seem so smart."


    Satan''s voice sounded like Gaius to the sincere.


    But Gaius, with a slightly twisted personality, couldn''t believe it from the bottom of his heart.


    "You''re actually making fun of me for saying that ~?"


    "Hmm, that''s not a bad place to not be honest. Innocence is too dazzling for me..."


    Satan''s voice was felt by Gaius as if various emotions were intricately intertwined.


    But Gaius had no idea what they were like.


    For that reason, Gaius had no choice but to mix it back.


    "Then you don''t like Delkia or anything, do you?


    Not to sound like Delkia under her feet, Gaius told her to whisper softly as she slid her body across with flying magic and approached Satan.


    But Satan sent only delightful thoughts to it.


    "I knew it...... but why don''t you like those guys who screw around with the plot? I think there''s a guy like that in this hell, a cup of that?


    Gaius said as he traced his memory and remembered the various demons.


    Satan said quietly, with a delightful thought.


    "Singularities, so. That''s why I don''t like plotting..."


    It seemed to Gaius that Satan''s voice was mixed with a bit of a raunchy color.

 1304 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Two: Time Bomb

    "Huh, but aren''t you the one who''s plotting the most?


    When Gaius raised one corner of his mouth and made a nimmary smile and said, Satan laughed haha.


    "Exactly. That''s why I think the others are smart."


    Gaius nodded over and over to Satan, who leaked a crunchy bitter smile.


    "Huh, you''re the best conspirator after all"


    "It would be natural. I cannot move by this permafrost. That''s all there is to it."


    Satan joked and said.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, will you be good at it... well I guess so..."


    "Well that''s the thing. That''s why guys like you are just fine with me."


    "Just fine..."


    And that''s where Satan put the conversation back to business.


    "Well, about Lucifer..."


    Gaius moved his body bikly just to hear the name and parroted it back reflexively.


    "Lucifer!... oh, talk to me earlier..."


    "That''s right. That armor was probably planted by Lucifer using some kind of hand so you could use it."


    "... so?


    Gaius sent a glance from his body.


    But how Satan took that gaze, because it was frozen by permafrost, there was no change in its complexion, and his feelings were unknown.


    Gaius gave up exploring Satan''s mood and asked again.


    "... so what do you think Lucifer gave me rainbow armor for?


    Satan answered Gaius'' honest question from the front, without using his hand.


    "Probably like a time bomb"


    "Time bomb!?


    Satan explained with a soothing voice to Gaius, who returned a surprising little parrot.


    "Perhaps, but its armor will be active in all situations in the future"


    "... yeah? Hey..."


    It was a penetration that Gaius accidentally put in, but Satan continued to talk with no particular concern.


    "But at one point, armor will lose its radiance."


    "... when is that?


    "It is decided. When I confronted Lucifer..."


    Satan answered Gaius''s question without getting his hair in between.


    Gaius stared into the hollow with a subtle look on his face.


    "... Oh, you know what... well..."


    Gaius nodded into small pieces many times, as if to tell himself.


    Satan tried to give Gaius more advice as he saw how it was going.

 1305 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Three: Looking to the Future

    "It would be better not to rely too much on that armor. Otherwise, you''ll be in pain."


    Gaius carved Satan''s advice into his heart as he nodded into small pieces.


    But I didn''t stop tapping lightly, as usual.


    "But come on, if you don''t fight Lucifer, then you won''t come. Then you decide you don''t want to fight Lucifer anymore, and you mean you can bang him in other fights, right?


    Gaius raised his eyebrow root and said with a kimmed face as he quickly-tilted his neck.


    Satan responded to Gaius while sending the same delightful thought.


    "No, that wouldn''t be possible. You will always fight Lucifer somewhere. It''s an inevitable fate for you..."


    "Fate? You know that, don''t you?


    Satan laughed again at Gaius, who looked skeptical.


    "Even if I could tell. I am the evil demon king. As much as the fate of a man''s son is known to be in his hands..."


    "Huh, is that true?"


    "Well, don''t you trust me?


    Asked by Satan, Gaius thought with his mouth bent into a letter to.


    "Uh-huh, it''s not like I don''t trust you."


    "So what?


    Gaius replied with a smile to Satan''s question that he enjoyed the conversation.


    "No, I was wondering how much evil demon king you can do to see the future?


    With that said, Gaius winked mischievously.


    But Satan went against expectations and answered with a very serious voice.


    "I see... what you''re trying to say is that the future is filled with strange people who are fortune-tellers, predictors?


    Gaius was surprised with his eyes wide open.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. Is it different from what these people say about the future and your visible destiny?


    "Naturally. Isn''t that just plausible, like what those people call the future? It''s not what I call it."


    Satan threw up those who cut and threw away with them to make a fool of themselves.


    "Well, I guess so... do I actually see it?


    "It doesn''t look fine. But I can see the big muscles..."


    So Gaius conceived.


    "Big muscle...... so you think me and Lucifer are going to fight all the time?


    Satan replied without putting in his hair.


    "Yes."


    "Phew..."


    When Gaius told him to groan lightly, he thought again.


    "... So, what are you doing then?


    Gaius cut into Satan as he raised the angle of his mouth with a nibble.

 1306 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Four: Dont Get Physical

    Satan laughed a lot at Gaius''s cut in.


    "... right. At least I don''t stand by Lucifer..."


    Gaius tilted his little neck and said with an ironic grin.


    "You''re not saying you''re gonna stand by me, are you?


    Even though Gaussian joked a little, only his eyes said as he dwelt in a serious light.


    Satan either knew it or he didn''t, but he was silent for a while before saying it.


    "... because I don''t know about the fine future..."


    Gaius accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "A fine future... it''s about me, isn''t it?


    "Right. But this is how I am imprisoned. I don''t know what happened..."


    "Hmm, sounds like something good got away with it, huh? Well, that''s fine. They won''t be enemies for now, and I''ll make it good. Besides... fate... let''s just say I remember my liver. So you don''t use too much rainbow armor?


    "I don''t mind using it a lot. But he says if you rely too much, you''ll have trouble."


    Gaius nodded, said.


    "Okay. Which means you''re more than likely not gonna be able to use it in the game against Lucifer, right? Then I''ll learn something else to defend myself against Lucifer."


    Satan laughed a lot.


    "Isn''t it easy to say? But, well, that''s the thing. I don''t know how I can master it, but I''ve never been there before."


    Satan said in a heavy voice.


    Gaius nodded and said overlapping.


    "... by the way, doesn''t that mean you''ll give it to me?


    Gaius winked mischievously again.


    Satan again laughed a lot and said to Gaius that he seemed really happy.


    "... right. If you say there''s one thing... there is."


    Gaius jumped quickly.


    "Oh! Then tell me. Don''t get carried away."


    "You''re a cash guy. But okay. Let me tell you something."


    Gaius thanked Satan for his great momentum.


    "Seriously!? Thanks! That helps! Satan is actually a good guy!? I''ve misunderstood you so far! It''s called astalotto, it''s called this, I really appreciate it!


    Satan responded to Gaius in momentum with even the biggest laugh of the day.


    "He''s funny. But I didn''t tell you to teach for free, did I?


    Then Gaius'' face became cloudy as it stood.


    "... yeah ~? what ~? in the end you don''t... ok, if you could just tell me normally..."


    To the obstinate Gaius, Satan said with a mixed laugh and a heavy voice.

 1307 Chapter 1305: Cooperation

    "What, it''s no big deal. It''s just... I need your help. Singularity."


    Gaius felt Satan''s voice mixed with a terribly serious color flavor.


    "... heh, give me the power... that''s good, but what exactly am I supposed to do?


    Satan answered a few moments apart to what could be taken for granted by Gaius.


    "... right. I don''t know exactly what you want me to do."


    "What''s that? What do you mean?"


    Gaius asked feeling a little frightened.


    Satan replied with a bitter smile.


    "I just want to get out of here. I would therefore like to use the power of singularity to do so."


    "... oh well I guess so. But I figured that out, but I don''t know exactly what to do?


    When Gaius questioned him in confusion, Satan answered again, leaking a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know the specifics. It''s just that you''re the one who frees me from this place."


    "... that again... uh-huh, do you really know?


    Gaius sent Satan a gaze to see something rather frigid.


    Satan took it and leaked so much bitterness that there was no more.


    "Don''t say that. I''m not saying it properly. I can see the truth. You will free me from this land of permafrost."


    But Gaius was still skeptical.


    "... is it really true? I can''t believe it."


    And so Satan said something that Gaius was convinced.


    "It''s a singularity. It doesn''t matter to you whether you fly above my land or not. I''m just saying that when the time comes, then I want your help. You didn''t say you wanted to succeed, did you?


    Gaius also had to convince me of this.


    "Oh, I see. When the time comes, we need to work together... if we promise to teach you another defensive magic right now, right?


    "That''s the thing. Don''t you have any particular disadvantages?


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it for a while.


    "... uh-huh, sure... but hey... whatever it is, it''s gonna get you out of here... because you''re the devil king. It''s the roots of fear from the people on earth. Unleashing you like that..."


    But Satan''s laughter controlled Gaius''s tongue.


    "What are you talking about? It''s peculiar. I have not said a word that my release is from this permafrost and that it will rise to earth separately. In the first place, I can''t get out of the earth by the guard of God more than I am a high-ranking demon..."

 1308 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Six Contracts

    "... Oh, speaking of which... you can''t get out on the ground as it is..."


    Gaius said to himself as he traced his memory.


    Satan sent his thoughts as he continued to laugh.


    "That''s right. So far, we have no idea how to get through God''s guard. So even if you''re freed from this permafrost, this is the only place you can go..."


    Gaius gave a convincing look.


    "Okay. Then it doesn''t seem like a problem. All right, then it''s a promise. Someday, call me when you need my help. Instead, why don''t you teach me some new defensive magic now?


    "Fine. Okay, so let''s just call it a contract, okay?


    Satan said with a very heavy voice.


    Although Gaius was slightly anxious about it, he nodded heavily, remembering once again that the high-ranking demon could not get out of the ground.


    "Oh. Fine. We have a contract."


    The moment Gaius declared so clear, the air around him changed extremely.


    Until then, the permafrost influence, or the air around it, had cooled considerably, but rapidly as soon as Gaius declared.


    and at the same time sounded like a huge crack ran into a huge glacier.


    Gaius was surprised and looked around.


    "... what? What happened? ����


    Satan laughed a lot at Gaius, who was surprised and confused.


    "... apparently the time has come sooner..."


    Gaius looked gnawed and saw Satan.


    Then a great crack was seen in the permanent frozen soil wrapped around Satan''s face.


    "... Huh?... Seriously? ����


    To Gaius, who was stunned, Satan put on an even more enjoyable laugh.


    "Mm-hmm. Apparently, that''s the way it is. It''s peculiar."


    To Satan, who kept laughing, Gaius bewildered and accidentally looked at the Carlas under his feet.


    But Karla and the others also seemed puzzled by this too early development.


    But Satan sent his thoughts toward everyone.


    "Don''t worry. As I said earlier, I cannot escape the permafrost. And there''s no point in doing anything against you."


    Gaius lowered his chest for a moment.


    "... oh yeah... I hope so... are you sure you can escape the permafrost?... I didn''t do anything..."


    Satan spoke with a gentle voice to Gaius, who further deepened the colour of his confusion.


    "Let''s not have a problem. Apparently the cracks are getting bigger and bigger..."


    As Satan said, the crack was even bigger, and it was no longer just the face, it was stretched around the neck.

 1309 Lesson 1,3007: Escape

    The cracks in the permafrost covering Satan grew thicker and longer with each passing of time, increasing its number.


    "... we can get out of this for sure..."


    Gaius groaned in a sighing mixture watching the cracks running one after the other, even though he was not going to do anything himself.


    There, Carla and the others, numbed by a sudden and surprising situation, came up to the sky with Gaius using magic.


    "Gaius, this is you?


    The opening most Carla asked with surprise.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and became an indescribable expression.


    "No... I haven''t done anything in particular... because this is just as soon as I have a contract with Satan... well, I guess that means that some ability as my peculiarity has been demonstrated..."


    Gaius said in a blur.


    Carla frowned and asked about the contents Gaius had talked about.


    "What does a contract mean? I didn''t hear much when I was downstairs?


    "Oh, instead of teaching me new defensive magic, it''s a contract to help Satan."


    "What do you mean you''ll cooperate? Against what?


    Gaius replied with anxiety to Carla''s early arrow succession question.


    "No, well... it''s Satan''s help to get out of this permafrost. However, I don''t know how to do it at the moment, so I was talking about someday, but as soon as the contract was signed, the crack ran..."


    Gaius said in the second half, as he became a small voice.


    Carla asked Satan this time as she deepened the crease between her brows.


    "Satan, you knew that, right? You knew permafrost would collapse the moment the contract was signed, didn''t you?


    Gaius felt the seriousness of the matter as Carla asked.


    But now I thought I should leave it to Carla instead of coming forward, and Gaius pulled his mouth tight and tied.


    Then Satan took a plethora of time and answered Carla''s question in a heavy tone.


    "You said Carla, didn''t you? I don''t care if you believe me or not, but I''ll tell you the truth... I didn''t know. I never thought that the permafrost would collapse like this..."


    To Satan''s confession, Carla thought silently for a while, keeping the crease between her eyebrows thickened.


    "... is that really the truth? ����


    Satan gave a loud laugh to Carla, who had finally opened her mouth.


    "So I would have said. I don''t care if you believe me or not..."

 1310 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Eight: The Bitterness of Permanent Frozen Soil

    When Satan told him so, he laughed even louder and higher.


    Carla thought again with her mouth strongly pulled and tied.


    (... is that true?... Is Satan really telling the truth?... I don''t know... but if you knew, how did you know that permafrost would break just because you signed a contract with Gaius?... Though I don''t think I have much knowledge of Satan''s peculiarities?... No, is that fake too?... is it also a lie that you can''t recognize the peculiarities if you are?... I don''t know... this is too little material to make a decision...)


    When Carla pondered in her heart, she raised her face again and asked Satan.


    "So another question, what the hell are you going to do, escape the permafrost bite?


    Then again, Satan made a big laugh.


    "... Well, what do you want me to do... let''s just get used to the body first?


    Satan joked and said.


    Carla said without changing one complexion.


    "After that. Whether it''s prep exercise, stretching or whatever. After getting used to your body, I''m asking you what the hell you''re going to do."


    Satan finally laughed and said to Carla''s calmly settled mouth.


    "Don''t worry. This is something I also said to the singularity, but I, like all other high-ranking demons, can''t get out on earth more than there is a guard of God. It''s not a big deal when it comes to what you can do. So to speak, it''s enough to relieve your stiff body..."


    Saying so, Satan laughed mockingly.


    Then Carla said with utmost quiet.


    "Right. So you''re staying in this hell, huh?


    Satan also replied to Carla''s push without showing any discomfort.


    "That''s the thing. But as always, my eyes and ears fly around the earth."


    "Eyes and ears... does that mean that it strengthens?


    "... well, you don''t know that unless you try to unleash it"


    "Hmm... right..."


    Carla gave a subtle look, not sure if she was convinced or not.


    Then, all of a sudden, a loud roar echoed around the area, and permanent frozen soil peeled off that had crept over Satan''s face for years.


    Satan slowly moved his mouth as he shimmered his eyes.


    "... what a long time... my mouth, my throat, being able to play sounds, etc..."


    Satan shuddered in emotion, trying to squeeze it out and whining.


    Gaius felt true to the word and thought there was no lie.


    (... but... how was the actual thing earlier?... Lie or Truth... Fulfill Satan knew or didn''t know... Well, which the hell was it...)

 1311 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Nine: The Colorful Woman

    Like Karla, Gaius thought he could not conclude, and stopped thinking there.


    Then again, it sounded ground and loud.


    And it went on one after the other.


    "... more and more peeling and falling... apparently it''s really going to bring about a resurrection..."


    Gaius shrugged as he gazed at the end of the permanent frozen earth, which continually peeled off Satan''s epidermis, more blurry than above.


    So, finally, the biggest roar ever sounded and Satan''s upper body was completely exposed.


    Satan slowly moved his arms to make sure he felt his own body.


    And slowly, his torso began to twist, albeit lightly.


    "... prep for gymnastics... oops, have you come all the way around your hips..."


    Gaius groaned as he gazed around Satan''s waist.


    Then Delkia, who was coming beside Gaius when, said.


    "You''re really coming back to life... Satan''s guy... okay, Astarot''s back to life too..."


    Then Karin, who lined up further beside him, said with joy that she had broken up with him.


    "Yes! Master Astarot is finally back! That''s what they''re supposed to be!


    When Karin screamed that way, the guide Delkia mixed it up.


    "No, we haven''t confirmed that yet, have we?


    Karin stared at Delkia with an amazing shape.


    "What are you talking about! Even you just said that Satan could be resurrected because Astarot is resurrected!


    "Did I say that?


    "I told you! It''s not stupid!


    "Well, when it comes to astalotto, you''re still turning into a colored woman, aren''t you?


    "Who''s the colored bitch!


    "Who else is there besides you?


    "What the hell!?


    "What? Do you do it?


    "Fine! I''ll do it!


    Then Carla finally went into a stop there.


    "Don''t! You guys! Isn''t that a story with a piece on it earlier? Totally... rub it if you need anything..."


    When Carla always said it with a smiley face, Gaius said it like any other human resource.


    "Oh my God - and Carla... I can''t handle these two opponents"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder wide when he said so.


    Carla made a picky anger mark on her forehead and smashed it against Gaius.


    "What are you talking about like some other HR? You! If these two start fighting, you''ll stop them first! If that doesn''t work, I don''t mind my master leaving. But first, why don''t you go, you idiot!


    To the sudden scolding of Carla, Gaius shrugged his neck and frightened.

 1312 Chapter 1300: Freedom

    In doing so, permanent frozen soil peeled off more and more from Satan''s epidermis.


    Satan slowly, but gradually got used to his body larger due to the increased range of motion.


    That was still unusual, and Gaius opened his mouth wide with Pocan, as the giant waxed.


    "... I knew it would work..."


    Gaius shrugged bosomly.


    Carla also nodded, agreeing.


    "... right. It''s still different when it moves..."


    "That''s right - I didn''t know I could do it. It was based on the premise that I couldn''t move in the ice, so I wasn''t very scared... but I knew this would happen a little..."


    "You said you weren''t scared until just now? You, weren''t you pretty freaked out at first?


    "What? Am I right? Was I?"


    "Oh, I''m getting more and more familiar along the way, though?


    "... Am I right? ����


    "Well, it''s kind of like you always do, isn''t it?


    "Oh, yeah?...... while you say it, are you going to get mad that maybe you''re not getting on with it again?


    "Right. That''s what happens when you stay on track, but now you realize it yourself, don''t you?


    "No, well, I also had some learning features attached..."


    "Somewhat...... isn''t it just a few mistakes?


    Gaius lightly pressed his cheeks.


    "No well... maybe so"


    "Fair enough. Look, you''re almost free."


    Carla told me that when Gaius looked forward again, the ice covering Satan''s epidermis was no longer only around his ankle.


    "... really..."


    Then here Satan opened his mouth, previously dedicated to getting used to his body silently and quietly.


    "�� peculiarities. Thanks to you, I haven''t been able to gain physical freedom in a long time. Thank you..."


    Satan said emotionally.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders gently.


    "... and even if you thank me... I don''t really feel like I''ve done anything."


    "Still, I don''t mind. I was able to move this way, obviously because of you."


    "Well, I guess so..."


    Then even the permanent frozen soil, which had finally covered Satan''s ankle, was scattered.


    Satan looked up at the ceiling once emotionally with a grin.


    Then as he slowly turned his gaze down, he shook up his right leg, which had been growing roots on the ground for a long time.


    Then the next time he slowly shook up his left leg and confirmed that he had earned complete freedom, Satan looked up to heaven again smiling satisfactorily and muttered quietly.


    "... I didn''t know this day was coming anymore... it had been a long time. I don''t even like to count..."

 1313 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Eleven: The impending distorted space

    The giant Satan figure was completely dewy.


    Gaius once again raised his admiration for its magnificence.


    "... that''s amazing. All mankind is terrified..."


    Then Delkia beside me told me to whine.


    "Really?... Well, I know it looks a lot peculiar..."


    "No, you look scared no matter how you look at it. And how about that?"


    Delkia reacted sensitively to Gaius''s remarks.


    "What? I''m sorry. It''s small!


    Delkia, concerned about her own low back, revealed her anger.


    Gaius hastily stuck his hands forward and shook them left and right many times to deny it.


    "No, no! That''s not what I meant!


    "So what do you mean?!?


    "No, it doesn''t mean anything, Satan''s too big for you! There''s no point comparing it to that!


    Delkia tilted her neck to Gaius'' desperate excuse.


    "Is that what this is all about?


    Gaius just folds when he finds a ski to stick in.


    "That''s right! That''s what it is. He said it wasn''t for comparison! Seriously!"


    Delkia finally unleashed her anger on Gaius, who recruits her in desperate shape.


    "Right. That sort of thing...... ok, ok"


    Then Gaius sighed one relief.


    "... yes, you got it... good..."


    Gaius wet his forehead sweat with his right hand.


    And Satan, who was in awe of his emotions, spoke to Gaius again.


    "It''s a singularity. Then let''s live up to our earlier promises. Take it."


    Satan said so, pointing his right palm towards Gaius.


    Then the space around its palm was distorted in an instant.


    Gaius gazed and observed the distortion.


    The distortion moved slowly, twisting like a different wave towards Gaius.


    Unexpectedly Gaius raised his voice.


    "... uh, just to be sure, this isn''t dangerous, is it? ����


    Satan laughed with his long ripped mouth up like that wolf.


    "Don''t worry. Just take it as it is."


    To Satan, who said with an unpleasant grin, Gaius remembered some anxiety, but if Satan was going to defeat himself, he recalled that he could not use these hands and decided to be prepared to take them spoiled.


    "�� Understood. Then I will..."


    The distortion gradually approached, reaching approximately 3M to Gaius''s body.


    Gaius was already ready, so he slowly meditated his eyes there.


    Then the distortion covered Gaius''s body as if the gentle waves were slowly eroding the rock.

 1314 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Twelve: The Dark Thing

    "... Oops!... something... disgusting..."


    Surrounded by distorted spaces like large chavon balls, Gaius swayed fluffy and hollow.


    But as he grew accustomed to it, Gaius gave himself a pleasant look, leaving his body to shake loosely.


    "... this is inside... I might feel good..."


    Carla beside him called out to Gaius, who grumbled the opposite from earlier, as he sent a worrying gaze.


    "Are you okay, Gaius? Any changes to your body?


    Gaius smiled with a full smile, grinning with pleasure at Carla''s apprehension.


    "It''s okay. It feels good enough..."


    and suddenly Gaius suffered holding his chest.


    Carla was surprised and accidentally raised a protest against Satan.


    "What''s this all about!?


    But Satan was calm.


    "It''s the pain of birth. My gift is different from Lucifer''s. You''ll suffer for a while, but don''t worry. You will not die."


    But because Gaius'' suffering was not normal, Carla asked Satan again.


    "It''s Satan. Is that true? Truth is, are you gonna be okay?


    Satan nodded, saying again.


    "No problem. Look. Sounds familiar to me, huh?


    When I saw it, the distortion covering Gaius'' body gradually began to darken and gradually became entangled.


    "What is this black dull thing?


    Satan answered Carla, laughing.


    "That''s the magic armor."


    Carla asked in surprise and reflexively.


    "What''s that?


    Then Satan smiled invincibly.


    "My strongest defensive magic."


    Carla was surprised again and asked Oomu back.


    "You think it''s the strongest defensive magic? Put that in Gaius? Is that true?"


    Satan nodded lightly, gazing at the Delkias beside Carla.


    "True. If you think it''s a lie, ask them."


    When Carla glanced over her neck and saw the Delkias, she looked at Gaius with the utmost seriousness.


    Then Delkia opened her mouth slowly as she gazed.


    "... apparently he''s really going to give Gaius his demonic armor..."


    When Carla was surprised by Delkia''s less serious remarks, Karin also said in a harsh tone.


    "... yeah, that really is demon armor... that''s just the truth..."


    Delkia and Karin continued to stare at Gaius for some time afterwards with a look they would not normally show.

 1315 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Thirteen: Demonic Armor

    Carla, surprised by the serious look on the faces of the Delkias, asked unexpectedly.


    "Can you both explain this to me so I can understand?


    Then Karin answered immediately.


    "As Satan just said. The strongest defensive magic for Satan, that''s demonic armor. I never really thought I''d teach Gaius... but as far as I can tell, that''s apparently real, huh?


    Then Delkia said.


    "Oh, really. I can''t even use demonic armor, Astarot, or Satan''s own defensive magic, but I can''t believe Gaius gave it to me... I mean, is it a substitute for Gaius?


    Delkia concluded by saying to Satan:


    Satan replied quietly as he continued to grin invincibly.


    "No problem. It''s genuine demon armor, but it''s still like an egg."


    Delkia immediately asked with a frown root.


    "Eggs? What''s that? Is that supposed to be a demon armored egg?


    "That''s right. Demonic armor is the same kind of armor that grows as the user grows."


    "Really? So you''re weak at first, huh?


    "That''s right. Most of all, this person is still quite capable at the moment... it would be quite a demonic armor."


    When Satan said so, he quietly aligned his gaze to Gaius.


    And for a while, I kept staring.


    Then, as Gaius suffered, he stopped.


    Gaius looked hollow with the face that he did not know what had happened.


    But gradually he began to understand the situation, looking suspiciously at the dark that surrounded his own body.


    "... What''s this?... Is this defensive magic? ����


    Carla explained to Gaius, who had not heard about the demonic armor for suffering.


    Gaius listened to Carla''s explanation with a surprising look on his face.


    "... the strongest defensive magic?... this is it?... I mean, is that such an awesome thing really going to do me?


    Gaius sent a suspicious look to Satan.


    Satan laughed.


    "... true. But you''re the one who grows demonic armor. If it''s not raised in a good way, it won''t do much good."


    Gaius nodded with his mouth shut.


    "Huh. So it''s up to me, huh? That''s funny."


    "I guess so. I mean, if you grow it better, you can go beyond my demonic armor."


    Satan said something amazing.


    Everyone had a surprise look at this.


    Among them, the surprise of the party Gaius was great.


    "... seriously?... that guy is really awesome... ok, I''ll try to raise him... I mean, how do you raise him? Don''t you have a nurturing manual or something?


    Gaius was Gaius wherever he went.

 1316 Lesson one thousand three hundred and fourteen, accustomed.

    "In the meantime, it''s about concentrating on creating an image of armor"


    Satan said.


    Gaius nodded as he gently put his neck forward.


    "Why don''t you do it anyway..."


    When Gaius said so in a mild tone, he meditated his eyes and concentrated his consciousness.


    Then, as I saw it, the black fluffy covering Gaius'' body gradually began to solidify.


    And even after a little hassle, it has taken shape after a while.


    "... you know what... but compared to rainbow armor, what are you dressed for... that''s surprisingly difficult..."


    Gaius complained lightly.


    Satan laughed lightly with his nose, telling him to stop.


    "Naturally. That Lucifer armor was given to you by him with some intent. It would be natural to put it together easily."


    "... well, if you really have any intention..."


    "Well, do you still spare that armor?


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying... demon armor looks like a hassle..."


    Then Carla beside him reprimanded him.


    "Fool! Whatever it is, don''t try to flow easily!


    Gaius shrugged his neck and frightened.


    Carla looked at the situation with a look on her face.


    "Damn... you really are Gaius to the bone marrow..."


    When Carla said so, she exhaled a deep sigh as if to exhale all the air in her lungs.


    Gaius looked a little stubborn.


    "No, that''s right. I won''t be human any time soon..."


    When Gaius said it like an excuse, Carla sighed deeply again.


    "There''s nothing special training results..."


    Carla shifted her gaze there to Satan.


    "It''s Satan. I am also accustomed to demonic armor. Can you train Gaius to do it again?


    Then Satan nodded to Eagle Deep Fried.


    "Fine. There is also my physical habit. I''ll give you plenty of work out."


    Gaius frowned there.


    "Speaking of which... you mean your body is free... not like it was just now, right?


    Said as Gaius remembered.


    Satan smiled demonically.


    "That''s the thing. That''s pretty much no limit."


    "No, just hang in there. You''re used to it, aren''t you? You''re gonna give me a decent break, right?


    "Right. But it''s been a long time since I''ve regained my physical freedom. Not sure if it''ll work, huh?


    "No, no, no, no, you''re kidding, right?... No, you really don''t have to give me a break, do you?


    Gaius said as he cramped his cheeks.


    Satan laughed delightfully and nodded.


    "Fine. Then let''s try."

 1317 Lesson one thousand three hundred and fifteen, retraining.

    "Try it anyway"


    Carla flew a wave against Gaius.


    Gaius nodded unacceptably.


    "... I get it... I will... I will..."


    When Gaius said it with an unconvincing face, now Delkia spoke the word sharply.


    "But what the hell! But I don''t want to, I just want to do it!


    Gaius cramped his cheeks again.


    "... okay... I''ll do it..."


    Then Delkia nodded greatly.


    "That''s right! That''s it!


    So Satan''s heavy voice sounded.


    "Let''s get started. Okay? It''s a singularity."


    Gaius had no choice but to nod.


    "... oh, I''ll do it because I can''t help it anymore, but does this demonic armor really work properly?


    "Probably."


    "No, probably... something''s halfway in shape, unlike rainbow armor... something''s still blurry..."


    Gaius looked anxiously at what covered his own body.


    But it wasn''t in the form of very solid armor, and it was still fluffy.


    "In it. It will take shape eventually."


    "I don''t care what they say... ''Cause right now, we''re gonna fight..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t until I kill you."


    Gaius bent his mouth and half-eyed.


    "... does that mean I''m going to kill half a dozen?... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    So Karla flew again.


    "Gaius! Give it up! Give up and be ready!


    "... ok... ok... ok... ok... well, as I was told, will you make up your mind to be ready!


    Gaius was uncommonly prepared and tempered.


    Then Carla gave me an unexpected look.


    "Well, looks like you''ve really made up your mind, huh? What kind of change of heart is that?


    Carla asked, and Gaius thought a little before answering.


    "... no well, you got something amazing about Satan''s most powerful defensive magic, demonic armor. At the same time that I want to try it, I don''t know what Udauda is talking about."


    Carla laughed lightly and satisfactorily.


    "Right. Then I will fight as much as I want. Satan, please."


    "Okay, here we go."


    Satan slowly moved his huge body.


    And once I looked up at the ceiling and roared up.


    It was an ear-busting roar, and the sound pressure was about to blow Gaius away lightly.


    But when he managed to stay on the spot, Gaius also tightened his expression.


    "That''s just not how powerful it is. But... I''ll do it!


    Gaius said with all his temper, he began his assault at high speeds with all the leading must-wins.

 1318 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Sixteen Growing Up

    "... it hurts..."


    Gaius was attacked by Satan, lumping his body on the ground and groaning.


    "... there''s no use in demonic armor at all..."


    Gaius blurred as he stared at the fluffy covering his own body black.


    Then Satan opened its big, long mouth and said pleasantly.


    "So I would have said. He said it was still like an egg."


    "No, I said so. But you told me in the light of my current strengths, so you said it would be quite something, too.


    "Right. Apparently I''m not entirely familiar with your body yet."


    "No, then wait till you get used to it!


    Gaius raised his voice of protest as he rammed to the ground.


    There, when Carla, who had come to Gaius''s side, thundered.


    "Don''t be sweet, fool! You always try to make things easier that way! There is also one thorough suffering here, let it grow from the heart and look!


    On Carla''s throat, Gaius shrugged his neck as he fell asleep.


    "... no, I don''t care what you say... the demonic armor..."


    "Shut up!"


    Carla glanced up at Satan as she sipped Gaius.


    "It''s Satan. Never mind. Ask for the full."


    Satan nodded greatly, distorting the edge of his mouth.


    "Accepted"


    Say no. Satan''s right hand moved.


    Gaius stood up in a hurry or caution.


    Then the black one, which covered Gaius'' body, instantly scattered clouds, and a rainbow armor appeared from beneath it emitting a dazzling light.


    "Fool!!!


    Carla, Delkia and Karin shouted almost simultaneously as if they had signed up.


    And he tried to represent the three of them, and Carla scolded Gaius.


    "Don''t use that, fool! I don''t know what''s in there!


    But Gaius complained uncomfortably.


    "That''s what they said, and demon armor doesn''t help! You can''t help it!


    "I guess that''s why you grow that demonic armor! Untie it, you idiot!


    To Carla''s fierce scolding, Gaius did what he said, pointing his mouth in disgust, but with no choice.


    "That''s right. That''s fine."


    Carla finally unleashed her anger and nodded satisfactorily.


    And I looked up again softly and looked up at Satan.


    "I''m sorry. You made me wait. Regards."


    Then Satan laughed happily.


    "No, I don''t mind. But still, it''s gonna be tough to cultivate this singularity, huh?


    Carla answered with a deep sigh.


    "Oh, really..."

 1319 Lesson one thousand three hundred and seventeen collapsed.

    Satan laughed a lot at what he said about the creation of Carla.


    And he nodded loudly many times.


    "Well, Carla, let me help you out a little bit."


    When Satan said so, he put his right hand around Gaius as he looked ahead.


    Gaius hesitated, but desperately concentrated his consciousness and began to wrap his demonic armor around him again.


    Satan''s attack fell mercilessly there.


    "Gu!... hey!... Damn!


    Gaius managed to wrap his demonic armor around his whole body, and when it was quite shaped, he managed to kick back Satan''s attack like rain and a falling group of meteors.


    "Ouch!... it hurts!... Fuck you!


    Gaius was not entirely able to prevent Satan from attacking because his demonic armor was not yet firmly tamed.


    That''s why Gaius was searching the threads of the counterattack with a distressed look on his face.


    (... you son of a bitch... you can do whatever you want... but when it comes to this kind of attack, it''s the best you can take... but don''t get mad at me for not being hit like this...)


    Gaius waited desperately for the opportunity to fight back.


    Then came the sudden visit without any foretaste.


    Satan''s tremendous attack caused the ceiling to suddenly collapse.


    Satan stopped attacking aggressively, holding both hands to prevent falling objects.


    and Gaius instantly flew horizontally and into Satan''s crotch.


    It was the only safety zone where fallout caused by a ceiling collapse did not fall.


    "If here! Eat it!!


    With all his strength, Gaius cast his own maximum output of red lotus flames (barflames) over his head.


    The Red Lotus Flame roared and soared as it caught the atmosphere, striking directly at Satan''s location.


    "How''s it going!! Did it work a little?!?


    Gaius gazed and looked ahead as he continued to emit red lotus flames (barflames).


    But as far as Gaius could tell, Satan didn''t see any change.


    "... Damn! No..."


    Gaius didn''t stop shooting red lotus flames (barflames) while saying so.


    Doing so, the collapse finally stopped.


    Satan looked at Gaius beneath his own crotch slowly bending over as he lowered his hands raised overhead.


    Gaius noticed Satan''s gaze and pointed the direction of the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) towards you.


    "Shit! He said he had a spare face. Then take it with that face!


    Gaius again emitted a red lotus flame (barflame) on Satan''s face with his own maximum output.

 1320 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Eighteen: Awkward Excuses

    The red lotus flame (Barflame) emitted by Gaius rushed up to Satan''s face with tremendous momentum.


    But Satan didn''t show any bare gestures that would move just by raising the nibble and the mouth angle.


    As a result, Red Lotus Flame hit Satan''s thin, long mouth beautifully.


    "How about that! It worked a little!?


    Gaius stopped releasing the red lotus flame (Barflame) and caught a glimpse of Satan from his crotch.


    But there was little change in Satan, and to put it a little differently, the angle of mouth increased even further.


    "Where I poked my gap was inside. But that''s not enough firepower."


    Satan looked up and laughed a lot when he said so.


    "Not enough firepower ~? Seriously... it was so much biggest output I didn''t have any more..."


    Gaius showed a pretty dismay.


    Satan laughed again when he saw how it was going.


    "The singularity, apparently you don''t quite know how to use your powers yet, do you?


    Gaius brought a disappointing, dripping neck.


    "... I knew it would be? ����


    "Hmm. You''re confident when it comes to total magic, aren''t you?


    Then Gaius answered confidently, a change from his earlier disillusionment.


    "Oh! My total magic is almost infinite!


    Carla''s anger then exploded on Gaius'' face.


    "Though I told you not to get on with it!!


    Gaius shook his shoulder wide open when he looked instantly.


    "... no, it''s not like that..."


    As Gaius mumbled about what excuse to make, Carla''s second round of thunder came to tear the clouds apart.


    "Fool! Awkward excuses don''t work for me! If you have time to think about that, drop your neck and ask me to teach you!


    Gaius became a tadzi and drowned his head heavily, as Carla told him.


    "... excuse me. Tell me��"


    Satan laughed a lot at Gaius for his demeaning attitude.


    "Isn''t it honest? Really funny. I can''t get bored with you guys."


    Satan said something like watching an interesting spectacle.


    Although Gaius had been a little cocky, he thought Carla would yell at him again if he didn''t continue with his overwhelming attitude, and he was gleeful.


    "... uh, well, can you tell me? ����


    Satan replied with a grin to Gaius, who had just rubbed his hand.


    "Fine. So..."

 1321 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Nineteen Stuffed

    From there began a personal lesson by Satan.


    Gaius, let''s see what Satan told us. We''ll try it with a look, but it didn''t work.


    But gradually he began to understand how to use his powers.


    "... somehow, but I think I see the flow of power..."


    Gaius mumbled with his palms open and a jizzy view.


    The look was serious in itself, and just as Karla was impressed with this.


    "Huh. Sounds like you''re wearing a lot of it, huh?


    Then Gaius said something out of the blue.


    "Yeah, I think it''s for awesome. I think it''s better to teach. ''Cause it''s totally different than before."


    There was no way Carla and the others wouldn''t be furious about this.


    "What the hell!? It''s like our way of teaching was bad. But you keep telling me!


    Delkia, the SWAT captain, cut in first.


    This was followed by Karin.


    "Really! You''re gonna be so rude! That''s a little unforgivable!


    The end is naturally Karla.


    "You have good guts, Gaius! I didn''t know we were gonna turn the three of us over!


    All three were uniformly shaped by ghosts, with their hands on their hips and in a state of benevolence.


    Gaius recalled and feared what he had said.


    "... yes, no... well, I didn''t mean to..."


    Gaius'' wolf waving was so unusual.


    That was great pleasure for Satan.


    For this reason, Satan laughed as he blew them out, talking them out of height.


    "It''s still funny, you guys. I never get tired of watching it."


    With that said, I kept laughing a lot forever.


    But that didn''t matter to Karla and the others.


    He did not respond to Satan''s words, nor to his laughter, but merely continued to stare at Gaius in the shape of a ghost.


    The opposing Gaius likewise did not care about Satan''s reaction or anything, only to continue to be frightened of Carla''s gaze.


    "... oh, you know..."


    Even though Gaius spoke in horror, Carla drank it.


    "Shut up!"


    Carla drank it and Gaius accidentally lagged behind.


    Then Karla and the others stepped forward to match the move.


    Gaius stepped back even further, fearful.


    Then, naturally, Karla and the others took another step forward.


    Gaius pulled his face apart, one step further, and one step backwards, but the distance between the two never left because Carla and the others came forward to match Gaius.

 1322 Lesson one thousand three hundred and twenty is inconvenient.

    "Did you get a good flow of power? Then let me show you plenty of that achievement!


    Carla put her right hand to Gaius.


    Then from his palm, a bunch of strips of light erupted.


    Gaius rolled out his demonic armor aggressively.


    The demonic armor instantly covered Gaius'' body black, shaping a beautiful shape reminiscent of Western armor, like rainbow armor.


    And it absorbed the beam of light emitted by Carla beautifully.


    "... oh! Awesome!... that wasn''t the same as before..."


    Gaius raised his admiration unexpectedly.


    But to this, Carla looked like she had chewed up a bitter worm.


    "... don''t get on with it!


    Carla released a shower of light with full power, now with both hands together.


    But the result was the same.


    The demonic armor absorbed as if the pitch-black darkness devoured the dazzling light.


    "... Delkia! Karin!"


    Carla screamed and flew high above.


    at the same time Delkia and Karin moved quickly to the sidelines.


    And when Gaius was sandwiched from the three sides in 3D, they each did their best to infiltrate the most powerful attack magic.


    But......


    "Damn!... you''re absorbing it all..."


    Whilst Delkia released her magic, she squeaked and observed how Gaius was doing.


    And Karin, who was pinching Gaius and in the opposite direction, also grumbled almost simultaneously.


    "... that''s not good... it totally absorbs our attacks..."


    And Carla shrugged again as she struck down the shower of light from above with all her might.


    "... that''s just what I said Satan... Gaius, you''re doing remarkably well..."


    When Carla shrugged so, she looked up unexpectedly and looked at Satan.


    Then Satan was watching Karla again.


    "What do you think? Sounds like you''re getting used to it, though?


    Carla nodded lightly.


    "Right. Sounds like a lot of stuff."


    "Mm-hmm. Now I can''t rely on Lucifer''s armor for now"


    Then Carla uttered what she thought.


    "... Is it also inconvenient for Gaius to use Lucifer''s armor?


    "... What is inconvenience?


    "Satan, isn''t there something inconvenient for you? Didn''t you therefore give Gaius the demonic armor of the Tiger Child?


    Then Satan rarely shut up.


    For that reason, Carla was convinced that her own thoughts were correct.


    "Sounds like a hit, huh?


    and Satan finally opened that long mouth.


    "... Come on, what do you think? Assuming it''s a hit, as you say, what do you think you can think of?


    When Satan said so, he grinned demonically.

 1323 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Twenty-one: Carlas Predictions

    "... well, I don''t know at the moment..."


    Carla stopped the downward attack on Gaius and said as he confronted Satan.


    Satan said as he reinforced his satanic smile and sent an exploratory gaze.


    "Right... so far...? So you''re still convinced?


    Carla nodded softly and quietly.


    "... right. Something in me seems to be telling me so."


    "Well, well. So, what do you say we predict? What do you think you can think of?


    Satan looked amused and asked mean.


    But Carla did not move at all, and answered quietly and slowly.


    "Right...... first of all rainbow armor, as they say before, is a gift of Lucifer or not, but here''s one thing I want to ask you. Satan, you said it was more of a souvenir than Lucifer''s. Plus, I''m pretty sure. I mean... you''ve seen Lucifer around that one before. What the hell time is that?... naturally that means during the Great War... how about this far?


    Karla set out her own expectations for a long time, albeit in a relaxed tone.


    Satan smiled sarcastically pulling and distorting his deeply torn mouth.


    "... you''re right. I''m fighting Lucifer, who wrapped it up in the Great War..."


    To Satan, whom I honestly admit, Carla sent a suspicious gaze.


    "You admit it easily. Hmm... that means there''s a reason why you can''t even imagine that?


    Satan laughed a lot.


    "... Well, what do you think? We still don''t know if there''s anything I can include in the first place?


    But Carla immediately withdrew Satan''s words.


    "No, that''s not true. There must be a reason for that for sure. Demonic armor is your strongest defensive magic. I''ll make it easy for Gaius, the first time I see him, if there''s no reason. And I still can''t think of anything other than luquifer entanglement."


    Carla said with certainty.


    Satan asked again with an unpleasant grin to ask.


    "... so you''ve solved that reason?


    Carla shook her head wide to the side.


    "No, I don''t know. But... the time will come to know."


    "Either... Then when the time comes, let me hear it."


    "Oh, let me do that"


    When Carla told him so, he looked down, mostly.


    "Well, let''s just say we''re going to join up again"


    Carla laughed niggardly and knelt her palms down again.


    And when he breathed heavily and stopped to pitch, he released the shower of light with a guius in the mood of tearing.

 1324 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Twenty-two: An Oversized Shower of Light

    "Hey Carla! What did you skip and talk about as Satan? Oh, no!


    Delkia yelled at Karla over in anger.


    Karin was then uncommon and raised her voice aloud, as she responded to it.


    "Absolutely! It''s okay to talk, but talk to me so I can hear you!


    Carla smiled bitterly, while responding to both of them.


    "I''m sorry, I just wanted to ask you a few questions. Instead of that, I''m gonna step up one step more than this!


    "One stage? All right, if you can get it up, get it up!


    Delkia responded quickly.


    Then Karin also agreed.


    "Right. I think we should try our best to skip it."


    Carla, with the two compliments, quickly concentrated her consciousness.


    And after a while of silence, he hit the oversized shower of light with a gaius.


    "Eat it!!


    Carla struck down a shower of light that was certainly one step higher than ever before, both in sight and thickness.


    Then Gaius, just like that, couldn''t help but scream.


    "Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...


    Gaius was just unable to move due to the pressure of a shower of light pouring from above, or even bending his knees now.


    "Grr!... damn..."


    Gaius ate his teeth hard and endured for a while.


    But Gaius finally came to his limit.


    "... no..."


    Finally, Gaius put his own knee on the ground.


    But the pressure from Carla never stops.


    In the end, Gaius did not fit in a crawling position on all fours, but became as unusual as a bearded frog.


    "... ku... no... I can''t do anything..."


    With Gaius in a depressed position, he made a weak noise as he suffered the pressure of a shower of downpouring light.


    Then Delkia raised her delighted voice when she heard it.


    "Nice one, Carla! He''s working pretty good!


    Then Karin also said, grinning coldly and damned.


    "Oh Gaius, you look so pathetic. Go back with your prized demon armor."


    At the end Carla said away against Gaius from above.


    "What do you say, Gaius! How convenient it is to get armor, and it''s a treasure rot in such a thing!


    Gaius was eager for a chance to fight back, though he knelt heavily in his face under pressure.


    But the pressure from Carla did not loosen at all, and Gaius'' body continued to suffer relentlessly.

 1325 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Twenty-three Bouncing Back

    Gaius withstood desperately, even as he was held to the ground.


    But gradually, my consciousness became distant.


    "... Shit... I''m gonna pass out..."


    Gaius twirled his body desperately trying to resist the pressure.


    But how much power I squeezed, I couldn''t do one thing.


    Then, all of a sudden, Satan sent a precaution to Gaius''s heart.


    "Singularities, think of how to use demonic armor."


    The voice sounded heavenly to Gaius.


    Immediately Gaius concentrated his consciousness on demonic armor.


    Then, though blurry, it seemed to Gaius as if the demonic armor had reacted.


    (... I feel like I should... Hi I feel like there''s something like consciousness in demon armor... could this be Satan''s split or something? ����


    Although Gaius often toured his thoughts on the identity of demonic armor, he remembered that it was not if he was doing that again, to focus his consciousness on demonic armor.


    Then I felt like I got something of a knack.


    Gaius, in his suffering, expressed his joyful color on the table.


    (Okay! I can... I can bounce this pressure back!


    Yes, the moment Gaius thought, the pressure that was holding that whole body back could disappear.


    Gaius immediately put his strength into his whole body and tried to get up well.


    Then, unexpectedly, it was easily accomplished.


    "All right! I got it!


    It was Karla and the others who were surprised.


    "What the hell!?


    That''s all Carla said, he was often stunned.


    As far as Delkia and Karin were concerned, the words did not say a word from the edge because they were too flashy.


    Whether it was for that reason or not, Carla, the only one who could manage to speak, said it in such a way as to represent it.


    "What do you mean all of a sudden... does this also mean the power of demonic armor? ����


    Gaius responded lightly to Carla''s question as if she had finally squeezed it out.


    "Apparently you do. I knew it was amazing, this."


    Carla totally broke up with Gaius''s, again, kind of licking people.


    "How could you be so quick to say that! You idiot apprentice!!"


    Carla turned her anger into force, releasing an extra-large shower of light.


    But it didn''t work for Gaius at all.


    "No, don''t be so angry. Well, I think I might have gotten a little on track."


    Gaius said something that would add more oil to Carla''s anger.


    Then, instead of Carla of the day, Delkia finally got to hear her mouth.


    "Tenmei ~!! I will kill you!!!

 1326 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Twenty-four Absorption

    Don''t scream, Delkia spread her arms wide to the left and right, using her entire body to emit intense shock waves.


    It tore the air apart and hit Gaius with a tall, weird noise.


    However, although Gaius received the shock wave on his right arm, its power was absorbed almost entirely by the power of the demonic armor.


    "Whoa! This guy is... inside."


    Gaius shared his thoughts with his spare face.


    Plus Delkia ran out of more bees.


    "You can''t afford it!!


    Delkia rolled out further shock waves one after the other.


    But they were absorbed by demonic armor without causing any damage to Gaius.


    Then Karin, who is on the other side, finally moved.


    Karin also held her hands firmly at the apex, wondering if she had lifted her arms high in anger.


    And as he blew the rip-tempered aura up from his entire body, he waved both fists down vigorously, firmly gripping.


    "Don''t die!!


    A huge pale light bullet was emitted as Karin shouted a cold and horrible wording, while at the same time pushing a vortex from both of its fists.


    It thrust with a pale, long tail like a broom star, striking the left side of Gaius.


    But as with Delkia, Gaius couldn''t do any damage at all.


    Because the light bullet stopped perfectly around Gaius''s shoulder as if it had touched demonic armor or or not, and when it absorbed the tail that followed from behind, it was completely sucked away leaving something like an aspiration sound called Shu Woo.


    Karin saw that and toothpicked as much as she wanted.


    "... don''t do it... but Gaius, it''s not you. There''s magic armor."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Well, yeah. But I''m the one who''s using it."


    It is a remarkable example of how well Gaius is riding.


    But this attitude naturally set the three fighting spirit on further fire.


    "I will kill you for sure!!!


    When Delkia screamed, Karin also told her to throw up quietly again.


    "Right. I''ll kill you by the time you''re done."


    The end is Karla.


    "... I don''t kill. But... you won''t know until you''re close."


    After a cold gaze Carla had never seen, Gaius jumped up a single eyebrow.


    "To the brink of it... you say?


    To Gaius''s question, he said it with a cold voice that was not so emotional that Carla had no more.


    "It will be decided... you are half-killed"

 1327 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Twenty-five: Replacement of Players

    Corrugated attacks from the three sides continued to strike Gaius.


    But I couldn''t do enough damage to Gaius at all.


    "Damn it! Don''t get seriously upset, you bastard!


    Delkia unleashed a new shock wave just to say that she was angry with her mind.


    But the result was the same.


    Gaius looked like he could afford it and annoyed three more.


    "That sucks... but I don''t have a hitter anymore..."


    Then Gaius, who was in good shape, said lightly.


    "Whoa? Surrender already? You''re fast."


    A huge anger mark rose vividly on Karin''s temples.


    "... you tell me what you licked... it''s not over yet -!!


    Karin was the best today, releasing an oversized pale light bullet.


    The light bullet thrust through a huge spiral reminiscent of a mid-summer typhoon, hitting the side of Gaius violently.


    But......


    "Uh-huh. It''s a medium power ~. Almost there?


    Gaius said as he gently tilted his neck to the side.


    Karin stood up on the spot, shaking her whole body with anger, without any more exchanging.


    Carla''s voice flew from above there.


    "It''s not until then that I get on track. Gaius!"


    Then Gaius smiled and shrugged his shoulder.


    "Heh, do you have a hitter? So you want me to show you?


    Carla suddenly took her gaze off against Gaius with a totally licked attitude.


    He then aligned his gaze with that of Satan, located directly beside himself.


    "It''s Satan. We asked you earlier to train that idiot to do it. Of course you remember, don''t you?


    Then Satan shook his head vertically, heavily.


    "Whatever."


    "And you accepted it. Right?


    "Exactly"


    Carla smiled at Satan''s answer.


    "Then again, please. Work out that fool."


    Carla said with a niggling grin.


    Then Satan, too, raised his mouth angle and laughed niggly.


    "I see. Fine. Then let''s try to work you out."


    In response Satan, Gaius'' face blued.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! Do you have a hand like that? You''re a coward!


    Carla answered Gaius'' protest with a damned grin.


    "What is it? It is true that we have now handled you. But it''s against demonic armor. It''s hard to say that you''re building confidence in this. That''s why you ask Satan. Then nothing will go wrong. Anyway, that''s what it was all about, isn''t it?


    When Carla said so, she gently meditated on one eye.

 1328 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Twenty-six: The Ultimate Demonic Armor

    "I don''t know... do you have any hands like that..."


    Gaius protested against Carla with such expressions as heartbroken.


    But Carla kicked it lightly.


    "That''s not true. As promised earlier."


    "Promise... but I did..."


    "That''s the thing. Then you work hard. However, they are born parents of demonic armor... perhaps, but demonic armor doesn''t do much good."


    "... I guess... I''ll give it a shot..."


    So Satan turned up the loud voice.


    "Then I''m coming! Singularity."


    After Satan''s loud voice, Gaius panicked and began to rearm his demonic armor.


    "Whoa! Wait a minute!... I''m going to concentrate now..."


    Gaius tried to calm his mind quickly, but suddenly it wasn''t working very well.


    Then Satan, who saw it, told Gaius, laughing.


    "It''s a singularity. That doesn''t help us in the fight. I have to be able to activate my demonic armor from day to day. Like this......"


    Satan says, let the wind wrap around his own giant.


    The wind became a blast of fierce momentum as we saw it, so much so that we all had to cover our faces with arms and so on in its too much awesomeness.


    But it quickly subsided.


    When Gaius and his men finally lowered their arms from the front of their faces, there was Satan''s giant wrapped in beautifully shiny, pitch-black demonic armor.


    "... wow... looks really strong..."


    Gaius raised his admiration unexpectedly.


    Then Satan laughed with his thin, long mouth wide open.


    "It''s a singularity. This is the ultimate demon armor that''s been forged."


    Gaius watched closely as Satan licked his whole body around.


    "... you don''t seem to have a gap or anything... by the way... which way do you think I should attack you from?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and asked Satan himself of the moment as he drew his cheeks together.


    Then Satan laughed high.


    "Interesting. Ask me that. Very funny, singularities."


    "Hey, as for this one, it''s a dead and alive issue... I''d appreciate it if you could tell me..."


    Satan laughed a lot and nodded.


    "Sa too. It was only since the war that I wrapped this around. I mean... I mean, I''m serious."


    Gaius'' cheeks drew even more heavily.


    "... no, you don''t have to be serious... you have to be able to win at your leisure, right? ����


    "Right. But in order to work out every demonic armor, I have to wear demonic armor, too."


    "... well... you know what... then I can''t help it..."


    Gaius continued his conversation but continued to look at Satan''s entire body, trying to carefully determine if there was a gap somewhere.

 1329 Lesson one thousand three hundred and twenty-seven: Disease.

    "Well... do you want to explore my weaknesses without hesitation?"


    Satan noticed Gaius'' gaze and grinned niggly.


    Gaius laughed as niggly as soon as he could, even as the bumps appeared to give him a bad look.


    "Sort of. ''Cause we''re going to fight... it was scattered earlier."


    "Were you? Looks like you were fighting a good fight inside?


    "What are you talking about? You were totally out of your hands. Wouldn''t you blow me away if you got a little serious?


    "Well, I guess we''ll see about that if we try it from now on?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Sort of. I mean, I don''t want to do it if I can..."


    "Right. By the way, did you find my weakness?


    Gaius spread his hands and tilted his neck.


    "No, I haven''t found it. I mean, it doesn''t seem like it. At least you don''t have a hole in your demon armor."


    "Well, don''t you? So, what do we do?


    Gaius thought there.


    "... right. For now............... what do I do?


    Satan laughed lavishly.


    "Ask me again. But I''m not gonna answer that, am I? Anyway, we''re going to fight."


    "Just manage to tip there...... won''t you tell me?


    "It''s about exploring in battle. It will also be a good experience"


    "I hear that a lot, but I wonder if it''s really going to be a good experience?


    "Well, don''t you believe my words?


    "That''s not what I mean... I don''t know... I thought losing sounded like a lie to me like I''d get a good experience."


    Then Satan laughed in real fun.


    "It''s a singularity. You''re obviously buying time, aren''t you? Well, then, wait no longer."


    Gaius waved his hands in panic.


    "No, wait a minute! Uh, well... uh, can you give me a hint?


    Gaius tried to be cute.


    But there was no way that such a thing would work for Satan.


    "Time''s up. Okay, here we go!


    Says Satan, kneeling his right arm toward Gaius.


    Gaius unfolded his demonic armor as he rushed to the rear.


    Then, at that moment when the demonic armor covered Gaius'' body, the intense wind released from Satan''s right arm struck.


    Gaius blew up with tremendous momentum further backwards.


    and an amazing sight popped into Gaius''s eyes.


    After Gaius, who blew backwards, Satan''s giant came with tremendous momentum.


    Gaius hastily attempted to change direction with flying magic.


    But it was already too late.


    Satan''s huge right fist captured Gaius'' entire body with tremendous momentum.

 1330 Chapter one thousand three hundred and twenty-eight, canceled.

    Satan''s huge right fist struck intensely all over Gaius''s body.


    "Grr!!!


    Gaius, along with the air in his lungs, blew his diarrhea all over the air.


    And like a soft landing on an aircraft, it finally stopped after spinning dozens of times with its body bouncing on the ground.


    "... guh... guh! ����


    Gaius spat out the rest of his diarrhea as he lay low on the ground.


    Then there, Satan''s giant waved.


    Gaius was not able to move one finger because he punched his whole body with a lump, but the magic one had no problems, so he managed to concentrate his distant consciousness and activate the flying magic.


    "... cum..."


    Then, with a single hair, on the verge of Satan''s huge right leg being swung down, Gaius'' body fled to the sidelines, remaining in a depressed position.


    And let it softland as it was, and Gaius'' body was again in a state of depression on the ground.


    "... uhhhhhh..."


    Gaius tried to say something in his fading consciousness, but he was utterly speechless and could only groan.


    Then again Satan gently moved the giant and attacked it with a gaius from above.


    Gaius was also desperate to focus his consciousness and, although he managed to escape, it was almost like a bug breath.


    (... not good... such a hell of a physical attack doesn''t make any sense at all... what do we do?... It''s not like this... I''m not kidding... what am I supposed to do? ����


    Gaius was unconscious due to the impact of the blow, even though he desperately tried to circle his thoughts in his heart, and his thoughts were not coherent at all.


    Then Satan''s attack happened.


    Gaius quickly activated the magic of flight to escape, but the appearance seemed like a fling.


    (... no... stay like this, sooner or later you lose consciousness... we need to do something about it before then... attack... no, not the other way around... but the attack is the biggest defense... no, we can''t... we can''t do that... we just focused on defense... demon armor is useless... I knew this place would disarm the demon armor and get the rainbow armor... no, no, no, no, no. I''ll see you when I do that... but that''s the only way...)


    In a cloudy consciousness, Gaius decided to use rainbow armor.


    And immediately attempted to disarm the demonic armor.


    (... Huh?... No?... Can''t disarm it?... you don''t even have enough power left to disarm it?... then... there''s nothing you can do about it...)


    Gaius tasted despair in his whole body of pain and cloudy consciousness.

 1331 Chapter 1329: Growth

    "... Damn... I can''t... answer..."


    Gaius fell into depression, burying his face on the ground, while regrettably managing to spew out his words.


    But nothing more could be done, and Pickle could not move.


    There, and Satan''s pursuit is upon us again.


    Gaius tried desperately to move his immobile body, and also magically.


    But it didn''t work this time.


    (... I can''t concentrate my consciousness... I can''t activate magic with this... ever...)


    Gaius finally gave up in his heart.


    But at that time, a pitch of pitch-black gushed up from Gaius'' body.


    As soon as he thought that Gaius'' body had been covered with suffrage, he gradually gathered toward the center and was finally absorbed into the surface of the demonic armor.


    But there, Satan''s relentless attack struck.


    Satan waved down his huge right leg above the sky and stepped on Gaius without hesitation.


    But......


    Softly raising his right leg, on which Satan stepped, there was the safe appearance of Gaius wrapped in demonic armor.


    Gaius, who no longer gave up, accidentally looked around carefully at his own body.


    He slowly moved his own limbs to make sure they were safe.


    "... seriously... I''ve endured that outrageous physical attack this time..."


    Then Satan, looking down at Gaius from the top, said with a heavy voice.


    "Demonic armor has grown. Demonic armor grows in battle. So I didn''t have the skill to deal with my physical attacks earlier, but now I don''t?


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "... ah, oh. Besides, my body started to move a lot. And this?"


    Now Satan nodded loudly.


    "That''s right. Demonic armor also has good healing abilities. When it comes to defense, let''s say it''s an all-mighty."


    Gaius gave a surprise look.


    "... that''s awesome... so you don''t have to hang bad healing magic on yourself..."


    "That''s right. But it''s probably not the healing magic that works yet."


    Gaius nodded and looked at his own body.


    "... Indeed. I''ve been able to move my body a little bit, but it''s not very good, but I haven''t been able to walk..."


    "It will be. About that, too, in the future. It''s important to see how we grow in this battle."


    "I see... again, this guy is an amazing substitute... if I could even make him grow up, he could be almost invincible..."


    "That''s right. Especially for you."


    Gaius reacted immediately to Satan''s words.


    "For me? What does that mean?


    Satan laughed niggardly at Gaius, who overheard him.

 1332 Lesson 1,330: Nose

    "Demonic armor changes its power and level of growth depending on the total magic power of the haunted."


    Satan said with great distortion in his mouth.


    Gaius became full of joy.


    "Nah, I see. With an infinite amount of magic... it''s gonna be the best armor I''ve ever had."


    Gaius fronted his joy to such an extent that he seemed to leap even now.


    Then, suddenly, such a sharp kick entered Gaius'' face.


    "That''s why you''re telling me not to get on with it - damn it!!


    It is Delchia.


    Because Delkia''s kick was a face not covered in demonic armor, Gaius was stuffy as he rolled around the ground in pain.


    "Nose! Your nose is crushing! What the hell are you doing!


    The moment Gaius managed to face up in pain, a talkick as sharp as that nose tip struck again.


    "You''re going to be doing really well soon. This personality is the one that won''t heal unless you die."


    It''s Karin.


    Gaius lodged a complaint, holding down his nose, which was fraught with blood, while paying attention to his surroundings to avoid a third raid.


    "He said it was awful! What a surprise! And the nose! Look, my nose won''t stop bleeding!


    Then Carla came soooo down from above and stood in front of Gaius.


    "So what are you saying! It must be bad ''cause you''re gonna be in good shape!


    Karla caught me in front of her, and Gaius just shunned.


    "... well yes... isn''t a sudden surprise attack terrible?


    "" "Not terrible!!!


    To the great chorus by the three, Gaius had no choice but to remain silent.


    Then Satan''s heavier voice rang out than at height.


    "What do you think? Now you know a lot about the function of demonic armor, don''t you?


    I just raised my voice that Gaius was helpful.


    "Okay! Very well, sir! But maybe there are other features?


    Satan laughed.


    "Right. Sure, there are others, but let''s go after them and see for ourselves."


    Then Gaius raised his dissatisfied voice.


    "Eh, don''t be mean to me like that, okay?


    Satan made an even louder laugh, but did not try to answer Gaius''s question.


    For this reason, when Gaius shrugged his shoulder, which he decided he was unwilling to teach, Carla spoke to Satan, although not in his place.


    "It''s Satan! I mean, now, you''re gonna finish your special training for one second?


    Satan said as he slowly drowned his head.


    "That''s right. A lot of demonic armor would have been worked out. Besides, it''s not good to grow too rapidly."

 1333 Episode one, three hundred and thirty-one, special training is over.

    "Hmm, that sort of thing...... ok. Then let''s do the special training."


    As soon as Carla said so, Gaius was once again full of joy.


    But Gaius immediately, then, thought Carla and the others would be angry again, even tried to suppress the smile.


    However, it became difficult to say that it had done much work.


    "... Hey Gaius, what''s that subtle face?


    When I saw Gaius''s face desperately trying to bite off the joy, Carla said with a shuddering face.


    Gaius pulled his subtle face even bigger, giving him an indescribable look.


    "Totally a guy named you... still seems to need to rebuild your mind in some way, huh?


    Gaius reacted to this, and once again even more attracted his face, making him a subtle face on top of the subtleties.


    When Carla saw it, she covered her face with her right hand and exhaled with great sigh.


    "... that''s enough. Anyway, this special training is over. Let''s go back and make sure Astarot''s safe."


    Carla says, no, Karin raised her insane voice.


    "Right! That''s a good thing to say, Carla. Well, let''s just say we''ll be back soon."


    When Karin said that, she put everyone down and flew away with great momentum with Sassa.


    Then Delkia shrugged and shrugged her shoulder.


    "That color-boggling woman...... okay. So let''s go home."


    "Oh, let''s do that. Then, Satan, I will see you again, but I will allow you time for today."


    Carla said as she looked up at Satan''s face.


    "Um, sooner or later... see you"


    Satan said, no, niggling and deeply laughing.


    Carla felt something a little creepy in that grin, but she didn''t think she would stay here any longer because of it, and she went through.


    Gaius then passed through for the same reason as Carla, although he felt the same way as Carla, even though he only frowned a little.


    "Well, Satan, thank you so much for the devil''s costume armor. And you''ve worked out for me. I think I know how to use magic."


    When Gaius said with a light grin, Satan said while still having the creepy grin of earlier.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I like you guys. That''s why I gave him demon armor."


    It was an obvious Satan lie, but Gaius and the others went through this as well earlier.


    Because we both thought Satan couldn''t possibly tell the truth when we blamed him for this statement.


    For this reason, Gaius and the others, at the end of their encounter with Satan, created subtle air, while resigning before them.

 1334 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Thirty-two: Looking Back On The Road

    Gaius and his men, when they resigned before Satan, headed with their feet to the Astalot residence.


    Gaius said emotionally on the road.


    "No, and a lot of things happened this time on the road."


    When Gaius said so, he nodded his neck vertically over and over again with Unh.


    Carla nodded as well, seeing that she agreed.


    "Right. There was a lot going on. First of all, meeting Satan and Lucifer is arguably the biggest case."


    "Right. And... even to Augloss."


    "Oh, you did. The first emperor, Auglos, is asleep in you, and no one will think of it."


    Gaius nodded again and again with Unh-unh.


    "In the first place... is that it? What the hell am I doing here?


    Carla answered with a frightened face.


    "You will come to see Astarot"


    Then Gaius put his hands together in front of the bread and his face.


    "That''s right! Yes, it was. Astarot asked me something."


    So Delkia broke into two conversations.


    "What do you want to ask Astarot? What the hell did you guys want to ask Astarot?


    Gaius replied on behalf of


    "You know the kingdom of Dallas on earth, right?


    Delkia put her hand under her chin and thought.


    "... mmm... sure it wasn''t the oldest country on earth?


    "Yes, that. It''s often called the ancient kingdom of Dallas."


    "What happened to that ancient kingdom?


    "Yeah, there''s that Dallas native fable."


    "A collection of fables...... what is that?


    "It''s a collection of heritage about the land."


    Then Delkia did her hand under her chin again and thought about it.


    "... is that... a guy named Old Story?


    "Oh, well, that''s it. In that collection of fables, Astarot comes out, so I thought I''d ask you about it."


    "Hmm, Astarot. So, how does it come out?


    Now Gaius figured it out.


    "... Uh-huh, that''s hard to explain... No, I mean the native talk of Dallas, basically all the tales of God: the Orga of the Supreme God."


    "... hey, wait a minute... OGA... I''ve heard of you..."


    Gaius asked a little surprised.


    "You know what? Delkia? Doesn''t seem to be very familiar with indigenous gods or anything..."


    Delkia took off her hand under her chin and finally stopped and thought seriously.


    "... I am certainly not familiar with indigenous gods at all... but the name Auga sounds familiar..."


    Delchia closed her eyes and carved a deep wrinkle between her eyebrows for further thought.

 1335 Lesson one thousand three hundred and thirty-three, give up.

    "... auga, auga, I''ve certainly heard of it..."


    Although Delchia thought scattered, she was unable to recall in the end, and she bit her umbilicus (cheeks) with regret.


    "Well, isn''t that nice? Ask Astarot anyway."


    That''s what Gaius said to comfort Delkia.


    Although Delkia still had her mouth shut with regret, she still couldn''t remember and turned to her side pussy.


    So Carla asked Gaius.


    "By the way, you and Astarot were friends of the old knowledge, weren''t you?


    Gaius nodded, answering.


    "Oh, yeah. Not in this world, but in a previous life."


    "Right. So, whose time is it?


    "Whose?... Oh, who was it in my last life?


    "That''s right. Are you listening to that?


    "... come on?... Astaloto''s mouth sounds like he''s been my friend for a long time... but he''s not..."


    "Which one is it?


    Carla asked with a little frustration.


    Gaius gave a few thoughts before answering firmly.


    "I don''t remember. Well, that''s good, too. Anyway, if you meet Astarot, you''ll find out."


    Gaius said in his usual light tone.


    Carla leaked her exhale gently.


    "... not at all... but well, you''re certainly right. You''ll see."


    "Yes, that''s the thing. So let''s go to Astarot and hurry up."


    "... okay. So you fly?


    "Let''s do that. Delkia, too?


    Then it didn''t sound good to Delkia, who was still thinking deeply about it.


    That''s why Gaius once again approached Delkia''s ear and said:


    "Delkia, I want to see Astalotto and talk to him soon, so let''s fly."


    Then Delkia finally noticed and nodded with a slightly surprised look.


    "Ah, oh. Right. Let''s go then."


    "Yeah, I''ll be there then."


    Gaius says no, he activated the flying magic and flew.


    And Carla lasted a long time.


    But Delkia still seemed to be thinking something.


    "... I''ve certainly heard of it... what is it?... I can''t really remember... it feels strange..."


    Delkia frowned and knocked her neck sideways big.


    And I looked up and tried desperately to remember.


    But the result was the same.


    Delchia shrugged her shoulders like she had no choice when she exhaled the air in her lungs loudly.


    "... Gaius is right. Astarot will know... OK."


    When Delchia finally gave up remembering, she jumped off the ground and flew after Gaius and the others.

 1336 Chapter 1334: Disappearance

    "What!? What do you mean?"


    Gaius was surprised and inadvertently questioned Karin in front of him.


    Karin pinned her eyebrow butt up in anger and yelled.


    "I don''t know!! When I came back, Master Astarot had already gone out!!


    To Karin, the great sword curtain, Gaius flinches.


    Then Karla spoke to Karin with a calm voice from behind her.


    "Karin, so you''re saying that Astalot did make his resurrection, but he left the Astalot mansion on his own feet?


    Karin crunched her neck and questioned the wrap of a squire who would refrain beside her.


    "Rap! Right?


    Rap answered with a respectful drop of his head and a bow.


    "Yes, Master Astalotto has indeed woken you up. But soon we went out on those feet."


    "Look! That''s why I said I don''t know! I am! To Master Astarot! I haven''t seen you yet - ooh!!!


    I said it as if Karin was going to exhale all the stress she''d occasionally accumulated.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder and looked at Carla.


    "... where have you been?


    Carla also shrugged her shoulders and replied.


    "... I don''t know. There''s no way I can tell."


    "... sort of. But... what is it? That''s uncomfortable...... hey, rap"


    Gaius called for a lap with a difficult face.


    "Yes, why not?"


    "How''d it go with Astarot? It''s like I''m being manipulated by something... wasn''t it like that?


    Rap instantly shook his head sideways.


    "No, there was no fine dust in that strange way"


    "... yes. How about Dove?


    Now I asked Dove, who had refrained beside the lap.


    But Dove also shook his head to the side.


    "No, I didn''t look crazy either. Normal... No, I haven''t seen Astarot all the time... but he seemed like the usual Astarot to my eyes."


    Gaius made an even more difficult face and twisted his neck.


    "Uh-huh... is there any line of manipulation around Lucifer..."


    Karin reacted quickly to Gaius''s words.


    "Lucifer! Is that the man''s fault!?


    Gaius hastily waved his hands and denied it.


    "No, no, no, no, no, you just said there''s no such line right now! What are you asking?"


    "Oh really? Then say so from the beginning."


    "No, no, no, no, that''s why you said it from the beginning! There''s no line!


    Gaius sought frustration with Karin, who is halfway emptied by Astalot''s disappearance.

 1337 Chapter one thousand three hundred and thirty-five. Abandonment.

    "And there you are... I thought if I spoke to Astarot, I could go back to the ground with that..."


    Gaius gagged and dropped his shoulder and said without strength.


    Then Carla thought the same thing about Gaius, she said in a sigh of breath.


    "Really... when will I be able to go back..."


    Then Gaius exhaled loudly.


    "Well it won''t even start if we''re uddawdling any more here, and suppose we go find the guy from Astarot"


    Even though Gaius said so with his shoulders closed, Carla hung up on it.


    "But are you also aware of where you''re going? Didn''t Astarot tell you where he was going?


    Rap, a squire, answered Carla''s question.


    "Yes, Master Astalotto didn''t say anything about where he was going"


    Carla nodded, turning back to Karin.


    "How''s Karin? Are you Astalot''s wife? So, do you have any idea where we''re going?


    Karin thought with a cute face distorted.


    But I couldn''t think together.


    "... I don''t know... because Astarot usually doesn''t go out... very much, but I have no idea..."


    Carla nodded, then looked around slowly at everyone and said:


    "I don''t care who else. Does anyone have any idea where Astalot is going? Anything trivial, just say it."


    But there was no one to raise his hand.


    "Hmmm... then you have no hitter..."


    Carla dropped her shoulder with the utmost regret.


    As he called it, Gaius exhaled a great sigh.


    "Uh-huh, I said I''d go find it earlier, but I have no idea, I can''t find it..."


    "Uhm, this is like finding bean grains floating in the ocean...... I just looked in the dark clouds, not very much, but great to find"


    Then Gaius shook his head wide and vertically, agreeing.


    "Right ~. So what do we do?


    Carla answered Gaius''s question.


    "I don''t have a choice. Let''s go back to the ground."


    "But then... that would mean you couldn''t reach your original purpose at all..."


    "Right. But there was something to gain. So let''s try to be good this time."


    "Uh-huh, you''re right. Whatever you say, you''ve got the demon armor... All right, let''s get back to the ground."


    Gaius gave a convincing nod.


    Although Gaius was a little disappointed that his original purpose could not be fulfilled, he thought he could return to the ground, which he had already missed for a short period of time, making his mind a little lighter.

 1338 Lesson one thousand three hundred and thirty-six, remnant.

    "Well, that''s why I''m sorry, but I''m going back to the ground."


    Gaius gave a full smile and said frankly without showing any fine dust, such as how unfortunate it was.


    Delchia distorted her mouth and said what Gaius meant.


    "Spit the lie. What a shame. You don''t think that at all!


    Gaius hastily waved his hands and denied it.


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not true. I''m really sorry to break up with the Delkias."


    "Then stay and train even more"


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not why I''m here. ''Cause there''s one thing left to do on the ground."


    Delchia asked Karla.


    "Really? Has this guy ever left so much to do on the ground?


    Carla replied with a bitter smile.


    "Well... for once there is... but there is no problem if we continue to train here for a little longer"


    Gaius reacted violently.


    "Wait a minute -!!! You can''t! There''s so much to do! Whatever it takes, it''s time to go home first!!


    "Really? I was wondering if there were any more pressing challenges?


    "That''s not true! It''s been a lot of trouble already, and things will still be changing for a moment now! You should go back now and figure out what''s going on!


    To Gaius, who looked desperate, Carla thought every time but ridiculously.


    "Okay, okay. Then let''s go back."


    Then Gaius'' body suddenly relaxed and collapsed.


    "... good ~. No, really good ~..."


    Gaius sat on the floor - crawling, heartfelt delighted.


    Carla looked at the condition and shrugged her shoulders and looked at the Delkias.


    "That''s why I''ll give you some free time"


    The Delkias nodded, shrugging their shoulders as well.


    "Okay. All right, then. Come back if you need anything else."


    Delkia briefly said goodbye.


    Then Karin briefly told him as well.


    "I''ll see you around. I guess, but we''ll be back anyway, won''t we?


    Carla nodded with a smile.


    "Oh, probably. So, Dove, while the lap was short, I took care of it."


    "... no, I don''t take care of him that much. Take care and go home."


    Dove was followed by a rap told.


    "Please go home with care"


    "Mm-hmm. Then we''re going. How long are you gonna lay on the floor?"


    Then Gaius rose up reflexively with Bikun.


    "What!? Are you leaving? All right! Let''s go home! Let''s go home now! Let''s just go home!


    He smiled at Gaius for his cash appearance.

 1339 Lesson one thousand three hundred and thirty-seven: The Realm of God.

    On the long way to earth, Gaius, who had been silent until then, suddenly spoke to Carla.


    "... well, come on, I figured I''d use flying magic... I''m done..."


    Carla smiled at Gaius''s appeal like that.


    "Shut up and walk, you idiot apprentice! This is one of the trainings. Be patient!"


    Gaius drowned at Carla''s throat.


    "Wow... it''s tough... Carla''s fine all the time, right?


    "Naturally. I work out differently than you do. And my body is young."


    "Oh well...... so if it was my old body, this rugged uphill that would last forever would be tough?


    "Right... because I can''t beat the wave of the year I stop by either..."


    Then Gaius laughed niggly.


    "Oh? It''s not uncommon for a weak Carla?


    Then Karla responded.


    "Hmm! What do I need to be weak about? This is how I got my young flesh."


    "Well, yeah."


    "What? Are you even dissatisfied with something?


    Carla frowned and asked.


    Then Gaius replied shrugging his shoulders.


    "No, and I wonder what the hell that space was..."


    Gaius himself had experienced it, remembering that abominable different space with a crazy timeline.


    Carla also thought about whether Gaius'' remarks had awakened memories of different spaces, with a difficult look on his face.


    "... is that it..."


    When Carla whined just one word, she thought further for a while.


    "... no, I don''t know... why there is such a space... plus where the hell does that exist... it''s a mystery at all..."


    Gaius then also agreed with a loud shake of his neck ununung.


    "That''s right. Where the hell is that... maybe..."


    Gaius separated the words once there.


    And after thinking about it for a while as well as Carla, I told her.


    "... there. Come on, maybe... it was the realm of God? ����


    Carla showed surprise at what Gaius said unexpectedly.


    "God''s realm!?... No, wait... Maybe..."


    Carla thought deeply with a very serious look.


    Gaius likewise had a look that he had never shown much from earlier.


    Gaius then stated his thoughts in a slow tone.


    "... Could it be that we... were dancing on Lucifer''s palm from the beginning? ����

 1340 Chapter one thousand three hundred and thirty-eight, confirmation.

    ����������ϡ�;�ˤ��א��ʤ�ΤȤʤä���


    �������Ϥ��ᤫ�顭����������


    ����������⡢�����ͬ���א�������ؤȉ��ꡢ���ˤ�˼�鷺����ֹ�ޤä�Ҋ�Ĥ�Ϥä���


    �ȡ������������ؤ��ڤ��_������


    �����������⤽�⤫�餷�ơ������ʤ󤸤�ʤ�����˼�äƤ�������


    ������ޤ��ؤ��ڤ��_������


    ���������⤷���ʡ�����


    ��������ū�ʤ��Ф�ä����Ǥ�������


    ���������ʡ����⤢��ʤ�Ȥ��ä��Ȥ�����������


    �����Ǥդȥ���餬��˱�������


    �����ƺΤ�鿼���z��ȡ��٤ӥ�����������ֱ�ä���


    ����ǰ�Ϥɤ��������˼������


    ����Ƚ�Ȥϥ���������򱳤��ƿ�����������


    �����Ƥ��Ф餯�Εr��U�ơ��褦�䤯�ȥ�������ֱ�ä���


    ��������������˵تz���򤫤ä��r�������ʣ�������


    ����餬�������������|������


    ���ιʤ���˼������


    ���������Ϥ����˴𤨤���


    ������Ҋ��������衣�륭�ե���Ή���͡�


    ������ü�g�������̤��z�����


    ���������������һ��ɤ�ʉ����ä��Τ�����


    �����������Ԥ��ӛ����̽��ʤ���𤨤���


    ���������䡢����ω��Ȥ��`�ä����⡭������äȴ��äơ���������������Ϥ�����������������Ⱦ�ߤ����쾮��Ⱦ�ߤ����ä�����衣���줬�����εڤ��ˤ�Τ褦��Ҋ���Ƥ��ơ����륭�ե����������������衣�Ȥ�����ӛ�����I���줫�äƤ����r�Ǥ������ɤ����Ƥ�륭�ե���Τ��Ȥ�˼�������ʤ��ä�����衣�����������뤦���ˡ������죿�ɤ��ʤä�����ä�����


    ���������Ϥ������٤ӿ����z�����ΤΡ������ˤȤäƤϤ����ޤǤdz�֤Ǥ��ä���


    �����줬�륭�ե�����v����F���Ǥ������ӛ��������


    ���������ϼ����ˤ��ʤ�������


    ����ȥ���餬���ʤ�����������


    ����������������������Ȥ��äơ����줫��Ǥ��뤫���Ф�ʤ��Τ���ʤ�������


    ���������Ϥ��ʤ�������


    ���ޤ��͡������⤷�������餽�줬�����å����ä��󤸤�ʤ�����˼�äƤ���


    �����������


    �������������륭�ե����˼���������Ȥ��뤳�Ȥǡ��Τ餫���źŤ��륭�ե�����ͤ�줿�Ȥ�����


    ���դ࡭���ʤ�ۤɤʡ��������餪ǰ�ϥ륭�ե���˱Oҕ����Ƥ����󤸤�ʤ�����˼������ʣ���


    �������󡢤������͡�����֤����ɤ�������


    ���Ǥϴ_�^������Ȥ����櫓�ǤϤʤ�����ʣ���


    ���������Ϥ�ä���Ȥ��ʤ�������


    ���������͡����Ť�����äƤ����󤸤�ʤ��͡����äƤ����������Ф�櫓�ʤ��衹


    ����ȥ���餬��Ц������ˤ��ʤ�������


    ���������ʡ��_���ˤ�����Ф�櫓���ʤ����ʤˤ�����ϡ�����Τ��뤳�ȤʤΤ�����ʡ�����


    �����Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ����Ϣ���¤����Τ��ä���

 1341 Lesson one thousand three hundred and thirty-nine: Absorption of shock

    "By the way, it''s demon armor... give it a try"


    Carla said abruptly.


    Gaius unfolded his demonic armor as he was told, although for a moment he was a kyoton.


    "Yes, I put it out, but are you worried about something?


    It was Gaius questioning suspiciously, but Carla stared at the demonic armor with her eyes narrowed, not caring.


    "... Hmmm... raise your arms a little to the side"


    As he was told, Gaius raised his left arm to shoulder height.


    Then Karla put her right hand around her and began to collect a chunk of energy in her palm.


    Gaius groaned and rushed to ask Carla.


    "Hey! What are you going to do!?


    Carla answered in a calm manner, not even in sight.


    "I''ll just give it a try. You were pretty confident in the fight earlier, weren''t you? Then what''s there to panic about? It''s not sloppy."


    "... no, well yes... you''d be surprised if you suddenly did that..."


    "Because I haven''t trained my mind. That''s why I panic. As long as I work out, there''s nothing."


    "... well, so is that..."


    "Shut up with Udauda. Then we''ll do it."


    Carla says, without waiting for Gaius to respond, he unleashed a glowing energy bullet all dazzled.


    Although the light bullet collided with demonic armor at close range, it was absorbed and extinguished within a moment.


    "... Hmm, still..."


    Carla looked at it like that and nodded convincingly many times.


    Gaius asked a lot.


    "Hey, what are you doing? I don''t know what that means."


    Carla turned to Gaius with a sharp eye.


    "What do you think is the nature of demonic armor?


    "The essence?... What do you mean?


    "As I''ve just seen, it absorbs energy ammunition easily, even if it''s released at such close range"


    "... yeah, but..."


    "Did you get any shock from that?


    "What? Impact?... No, nothing... nothing in particular?


    "I guess. As far as I can tell, your left arm didn''t seem to move at all."


    "... right. I can''t even feel it."


    Carla nodded again and again, convinced.


    "I guess so. But... isn''t that strange?


    Asked, Gaius conceived.


    "... or what?... Aren''t you very absorbent?


    "That would be awesome. But... I thought it might be too awesome?


    Gaius twisted his neck big and though he thought about it, he couldn''t think of anything in particular.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say. If I could, would you just tell me straight in?


    Carla nodded, said.


    "Fine. Let''s get straight to it."


    And Carla laughed only slightly.

 1342 Lesson one thousand three hundred forty, uncomfortable.

    "What is the essence of demonic armor... I thought it might be that different space itself"


    Carla grinned with a nibble up her mouth angle.


    Gaius thought quietly and opened his mouth.


    "... Earlier we talked about different spaces being the realm of God..."


    "Yeah, but the demon armor was given to me by Satan... there''s a subtle difference"


    "God and the devil... it''s a big difference."


    Carla laughed lightly at Gaius''s words.


    "Right. There is a big difference. Apparently Satan, no longer willing to fight God, is supposed to be water and oil. It''s uncomfortable that Satan wraps up demonic armor like the other space itself, which is the realm of God, despite..."


    "It''s huge. What is this... Is different space not the realm of God? A place available to both God and the devil...... or something?


    "Hmm... that''s uncomfortable too"


    Gaius crossed his arms in front of his chest and put them together, thinking.


    "... but can you think of anything else? Me, not at all..."


    Then Carla answered with a reluctant look.


    "... maybe... God and the devil are not so far apart..."


    Gaius frowned and twisted his neck.


    "Not far away being?... Oh, you know... I remember... I remember."


    Gaius said with a distant eye.


    Carla immediately asked.


    "What did you think? Say it."


    Gaius nodded, answering.


    Knowledge in the world over there.


    "The world over there... oh, when you''re reincarnated, you always alternate with the other world, huh?


    "Yes. So the most recent reincarnation destination is that other world, before that, that world, and before that again, it feels like that world, alternating reincarnations..."


    Gaius said a few words there.


    Carla made it quick.


    "But what? Just say it."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and replied with a bitter smile.


    "No, don''t blame me for remembering."


    "Okay. Organize and answer concisely."


    "Oh, okay... you know, the world over there and the world over here are a lot different, but by the way, there''s something that looks like it."


    "Well, what''s so different about the world?"


    "There is. I wonder if it''s by the reincarnators."


    "According to you guys? �� So you''re telling each world that you''re coming and going between two worlds"


    "Yes, you''re right. I think there are many parts of it. But..."


    Gaius was there again, thinking deeply.

 1343 Episode one thousand three hundred forty-one, Lucifer.

    "... but what?


    Carla hastened the answer to Gaius, who said:


    Gaius agreed and answered.


    "Oh, actually, some people have similar names, some are exactly the same."


    "... is it the same as just being similar..."


    "It is. I hope it''s the same, but I was wondering why the name is somehow similar."


    Carla thought with her right hand under her chin.


    "... If a reincarnator is to be named by coming and going to each world, he should be named exactly the same. That''s a similar name in spite of... strange, isn''t it?


    "Right? Why didn''t you do the same...... or did you just happen to have a similar name?


    "Well... what exactly is the same name, for example?


    Gaius answered Carla''s question instantly.


    "It''s Satan. He''s also the evil demon king of hell in that world. And Astarot. You''re the Grand Duke of Hell."


    "Really... So what''s a similar name?


    To Carla''s inquiry, Gaius said a few things this time.


    "... uh-huh... Lucifer..."


    Carla was mildly surprised and inquired.


    "... Lucifer... what do you mean in the world over there?


    Gaius nodded, answering.


    "... I guess... I think it''s Lucifer..."


    "Lucifer...... is that a god just like Lucifer?


    Gaius shook his head wide aside.


    "That''s a lot different. Lucifer is not God... oh no..."


    Carla asked Gaius once again.


    "What? Isn''t that God? Then what is it?


    Gaius finally summed up his thoughts, and began to answer them in a slow tone.


    "... yeah, I''m not a god... I''m an angel. No, it was an angel, too."


    But Carla didn''t know what an angel meant.


    "... what is that?


    "Oh well. Apparently, there are no angels in this world."


    Gaius traced the memory of this world and said so.


    "An angel is the use of God in heaven. That''s why I''m an angel. So, Lucifer was one of the best angels in the world... and he was banished from heaven because he defied God."


    "Well, banishment. So, where have you been?


    Gaius replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Hell. I went to hell. Therefore they are called fallen angels."


    When Gaius said so, he looked away to trace the memories of the world over there again.


    "And... Lucifer..."


    Gaius said that once he separated the words, they became sharp.


    "... be Satan the Demon King..."

 1344 Lesson One Thousand Three Hundred and Forty-Two: Accumulation of Knowledge

    "What the hell!? You''re telling me you''ve become Satan?


    Carla was greatly surprised and asked at the glance.


    Gaius nodded loudly with a harsh look.


    "Oh yeah... I never thought Lucifer''s name would resemble Lucifer''s until now, so I didn''t think of it..."


    "... then isn''t that still something else?


    "Uh-huh, what do you think...... by the way, what about Satan''s predecessor in the world over here?


    "I don''t care if they say it''s my predecessor... I think Satan has been Satan since the beginning as far as I know..."


    "Well... no predecessors in particular..."


    "No, I''m not familiar with it either... maybe there really is"


    "Right, so it''s best to ask Glenn? His knowledge is not just ancient documents."


    "Right. That would be nice."


    "Well, shall we hurry?


    Even as Gaius urged, Carla shook her neck to the side.


    "No, before I do... I want to ask you one thing..."


    That''s what Carla gave me an incredible look.


    Gaius also became an incredible face as he was attached.


    "... yeah? What?"


    Carla asked as she conceived.


    "... no, you have memories of the world over there, don''t you?


    "No, it''s not like I have a memory. It''s just knowledge of the world over there."


    "Right. You don''t remember... well, so, you''ve alternately reincarnated that world over and over again, dozens of times before, right?


    "... right"


    "So I ask, can I assume that your knowledge of the world over there accumulates dozens of reincarnated minutes?


    To Carla''s odd question, Gaius became an even more incredible expression.


    "... what do you mean?... Oh well. Whether knowledge in the world accumulates as a result of dozens of reincarnations��"


    Gaius thought deep and deep there.


    And I concluded.


    "... no, I guess... last time... I think it''s just raw knowledge from before one in my life"


    Carla nodded to Gaius''s answer.


    "I see... So if you call in your previous life and ask, your knowledge of the world over there might be deeper than yours, huh?


    "Oh, maybe... but those guys from my previous life that I''ve called in, they''re firmer than me. And yet they''re the only ones who have Augloss, right?


    "Right. Then why don''t we call that Augloss?"


    When Carla said that, she gently raised her jaw and gave Gaius some instructions.

 1345 Episode one thousand three hundred forty-three, call.

    "... that means call Augloss, right?


    Gaius asked Carla just in case.


    Carla nodded silently.


    "But... how can I call it in... if I wish?


    "Try it and you''ll see"


    Carla told me, Gaius nodded and wished with his heart at the same time.


    Then there was a change in Gaius'' body.


    And......


    "Hey, you surprised me with the quick call. Nevertheless, it is a pleasure for me"


    Augloss smiled as she slept inside Gaius''s body.


    Carla also smiled and immediately inquired.


    "Right. Okay, so it''s quick, but can I ask you something?


    "No, I was listening. But... unfortunately, I don''t have the knowledge of the world."


    "What? Really?


    "Hmm. Apparently, I''m the first."


    Carla frowned at Augloss''s words.


    "... first?... That means... you''re the first person to be reincarnated?


    "Probably. That''s why we don''t know much about the world."


    "... did they say much? Doesn''t that mean there''s a little bit?


    "That''s just sharp. Yeah, just a little bit. But it is because I see and hear when I sleep in this body, and I have not experienced it."


    "I see... do you mean that? Then again, why did you become a reincarnator?


    Augrus slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "No, I don''t remember that. Perhaps... it''s been erased."


    Carla caught a sharp eye as soon as possible.


    "... who said that it was erased by?


    Augrus leaked a bitter laugh.


    "My thoughts will probably be the same as yours. I mean..."


    Carla took Auglos'' word for it.


    "Lucifer..."


    Augrus nodded slowly.


    "Because I can''t think of anything else...... I''m pretty sure first"


    "Hmmm... Still, it''s Lucifer all the time..."


    "Right."


    "But..."


    Carla shrugged just one word like that, she thought.


    And when I opened my mouth again, I ran my mouth to surprise Augloss.


    "Hi, I don''t think that God named Lucifer is the enemy..."


    Augloss was greatly surprised and was often unable to speak.


    Seeing how Augloss was like that, now Carla came as a surprise.


    "... have I said something so surprising?


    Augrus finally got the word back.


    "... oh yeah. Very... very surprised..."


    And Augloss exhaled heavily.

 1346 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Forty-Four: Irregularity

    "... not the enemy... or..."


    Augloss told me to bite it off.


    Carla asked, turning off her expression like Nobu.


    "There seems to be something wrong with Lucifer?


    Though Augrus had often silently looked into Carla''s eyes, he opened his heavy mouth when he gently leaked a bitter smile.


    "Right. A lot of things... yes, I''m sure there are a lot of things."


    "How can you tell me that?


    Augrus shook his neck slowly to the side.


    "It''s not a very pleasant story, so... more than that... why didn''t you think we were enemies? I know it''s illegal to ask, even though I haven''t answered..."


    Carla shook her head to the side.


    "No, I don''t mind. But... it''s not something I can explain well..."


    "Well, then it''s still just like an idea, isn''t it?


    Carla nodded, answering.


    "Right. It''s not just certain."


    "Well, then it''s no use asking, is it?


    "Each other."


    When Carla laughed niggardly, Augrus also quickened up the corner of his mouth.


    "Right. So, is there anything else you''d like to hear?


    "Right. Returning to earlier, I''d like to ask you something about the world over there, but is there anyone outside of you who might be able to speak properly in Gaius?


    Augrus nodded after much thought.


    "... you''re here. There''s one person in there who seems to have knowledge."


    "Can we summon that person?


    Augrus shook his head sideways.


    "No, because I am not the current ruler of this flesh."


    "Well, then we have to let Gaius call it in. What''s his name?


    Augrus answered Carla''s question instantly.


    "Zira."


    "Zira? Are you a woman?


    "Seems so."


    "Hmmm... reincarnation can change your gender too... ok, ok. Thanks."


    "No, I don''t mind. Call me back anytime."


    When Augrus said so, he smiled quietly and closed his eyes.


    Then, after a while, I heard my usual cheerful voice.


    "... whoa, you''re back all of a sudden"


    Gaius said so, peeking into Carla''s face.


    Carla sighed lightly at the very difference from Augloss.


    "... okay. Gaius, I need you to call Gila. I guess he was watching inside, huh?


    To Carla''s question, Gaius shrugged his shoulder and nodded.


    "Sort of. You just didn''t think there was a woman though...... I mean, is she the one you can call even the first time?


    When Gaius said so, he shrugged his shoulders and peered into Carla''s face.

 1347 Episode one thousand three hundred and forty-five, Zira.

    Carla shrugged her shoulder this time to ask Gaius.


    "I don''t know. Try it and you''ll see."


    "Well, yeah... yeah, let''s do it."


    Gaius couldn''t stand Carla''s sharp gaze and immediately meditated.


    And when he whined a word, "You''re Zira," he began to remember quietly.


    Then, after a while, a distinctly different personality emerged from the personality that had emerged before.


    "That''s Zira, isn''t it?


    Carla said, staring invincibly at the person smiling nimmari.


    Then the other person answered with a nymphomaniacal grin.


    "That''s right. So, what can I do for you, Zira?


    Zira did not change her expression and asked in a quiet calm tone.


    Carla said to Zira''s invincible grin, not angry.


    "You want to hear about the world over there?


    "The world over there? Oh, you know what?"


    Although Zira turned to an incredible look for a moment, she soon returned to the invincible grin earlier.


    "So, what do you want to know about the world over there?


    To Zira''s inquiry, Carla said just fine.


    "Everything. I want you to tell me everything you know."


    Then Zira gave a loud laugh.


    And when he finished laughing, he turned to Karla.


    "You can''t do that."


    Zira trumpeted Carla''s wish.


    But there was no reason for Carla to back off because of this.


    "Why? Why can''t I?


    To the eating Carla, Zira said with her jaw quickly up.


    "You look young, but your real age is pretty good, isn''t it?


    Carla nodded quickly.


    "Exactly. You get it, don''t you?


    Gila replied with a laugh.


    "You''ll see. Still... what kind of hand can I use to be so young?


    Carla shrugged her shoulders and said with a slightly broken expression.


    "Go to different spaces. So I''m young."


    Zira pinned one eyebrow wide and looked surprised.


    "... well, different spaces... different flows of time?


    "Right. But there are lots of different spaces. Some rooms go back in time, while others pass fast. I was lucky enough to go into the room. This is it."


    Carla says no, his hands widened wide.


    Zira nodded and gave a convincing look.


    "I see... sounds like you had an interesting experience inside, huh?


    "Right. Because it''s not something you can experience normally. So, what are you trying to say? What do you mean, my real age is different?


    Carla looked at Zira again and asked.

 1348 Chapter 1 346: Same

    Zira said without breaking her invincible grin.


    "What, it''s easy. I don''t know how old your real age is, but at least you''ve had quite a bit of experience and you''ve got the right knowledge?


    "Oh, yearly."


    "Then I ask you, if you tell me everything you can know, what the hell do you say?


    Carla said after putting her arms together and thinking.


    "... I see. Too vast, not very, but impossible."


    "I guess so. Same goes for me. I have the knowledge of the world over there that is immense. It''s not something you can easily say about all of that."


    "Was I? So it''s better than asking questions at a pinpoint, huh?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    "Then ask. Does the word Satan sound familiar to you?


    Zira laughed out loud again.


    "It will be decided to know"


    "Isn''t that the knowledge of this world? Fulfilling it in the world over there. Really?


    Then she gave the look of Zira''s perception of Carla''s intentions.


    "Is that what you mean? Let me tell you something. Neither here nor there. In both worlds, Satan is the king of hell."


    Carla narrowed her eyes and asked further.


    "Is that still the case? So does the name Lucifer sound familiar to you?


    "Oh, Lucifer...... in that world there is a Lucifer in Lucifer''s renaming. And it''s just like Satan."


    "Lucifer... you''re much like Lucifer..."


    "Oh, Lucifer in this world seems to be a god."


    Zira laughed niggly when she said so.


    Carla nodded and asked Zira again.


    "... Lucifer and Lucifer. You think they''re identical?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know all this."


    "Really... do you have any other knowledge of God or the devil?


    "Hmm, don''t be... there''s a lot going on... anyway, it seems to be a lot of mess"


    "A mess?"


    "Oh, the impression of God and the devil mixing things up. Of course, some of them are pretty much the same here and there."


    "For example?"


    "Astarot. He''s both the Grand Duke of Hell."


    "Hmm... So who''s different?


    Then Zira answered instantly.


    "You''re a bell zebble."


    Carla frowned and was surprised.


    "I know Belzebule, don''t I? Great God."


    Then Zira smiled niggly again.


    "I guess so. But not there."


    "... No way..."


    Zira said away with a surprised look on Karla''s face.


    "No way... Belseble is a very powerful, devil in the world over there..."

 1349 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Forty-Seven: Guardian God

    "... Belzeble is the devil..."


    Carla shrugged with a stunned look, stunned.


    Zira looked sideways at it and gently raised her mouth angle.


    "That''s right. That''s pretty high, too."


    Carla said after a while that she had finally regained her composure, although two sentences had often failed to succeed.


    "... well. But... this is surprising. For me, Belseble has quite a few memories..."


    "Oh, what memories?


    "What, it''s childhood. In the village where I was born, Belzebule was considered the patron saint. That''s why I used to worship her as a child."


    "Worship? Bronze statue or something?


    "A painting. He was decorating his room with a painting of a bell zeble."


    "Well, but Belseble is the patron saint. Well, it''s one of the twelve pillars in the sky. A mighty god, but why not another god, a belsemble?


    "... I don''t know. I don''t know much about you. I don''t know the details. So it doesn''t mean Belzeble is still thoughtful. It''s just a childhood memory."


    "But it''s an important memory, isn''t it? Didn''t I?


    Then Carla leaked her breath furiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s nothing. Like I just said, it''s just one memory."


    Zira looked to Carla as she pinned up one eyebrow.


    "Huh, right. Well, that''s fine... by the way, why are you asking the difference between us and the world over there?


    Carla lowered her brow butt and became an incredible look.


    "Yeah? Didn''t you see it inside?


    "Somewhat. But I wasn''t looking at everything. So I wanted to know exactly why."


    "Right. With that said, it''s like the others were saying that... oh, okay. Then let me explain."


    When Carla said that, she gave a mild account of how it had been so far.


    "... Hmm. I see. I''m finally convinced. So you asked me. The nominee said it was Augloss?


    "That''s right. Augloss was apparently the first reincarnator. They haven''t experienced the world over there. That''s why I asked. Who knows the most about the world over there?"


    Zira nodded loudly.


    "Oh, I''ve certainly spoken to Augloss a few times inside. Mostly about the knowledge of the world over there."


    "I guess so. It was recommended by Auglos. So I called it in."


    "Okay. So, is there anything else you want to ask me?


    In response to Zira''s question, Carla thought about it.


    "... right... something else..."


    That is what Carla said, and he was silent again.

 1350 Chapter 1,348: Two

    "What Gaius was saying, Satan and Lucifer...... are Lucifer identical?


    Carla asked, as she remembered.


    Zira nodded greatly and replied.


    "Exactly. Originally Lucifer was the highest archangel among angels serving God. But Lucifer grew to that and turned against God. As a result, he went to hell."


    "Hmmm... is that still the case in that world... but in this world..."


    Then Zira took Carla''s words.


    "There are two of us...... so"


    Carla thought a lot.


    But there was no way I''d get that answer.


    "Zira, I want your opinion. What do you think?"


    Zira slowly opened her mouth after much thought.


    "... I''ve been thinking about this a little bit before... I honestly don''t know. I don''t even think I''d answer it if I asked him directly. It could be an eternal mystery."


    "Wouldn''t you answer me if I asked... I guess so. Neither Lucifer nor Satan seemed to speak of themselves."


    "I guess so. It''s a mystery."


    "Okay. By the way, Lucifer in that world can become Satan and disappear into existence itself, right?


    "Oh, I don''t know if I''m right about being able to disappear. Lucifer will transform Satan."


    "I mean the exact same existence. But in this world, it''s completely separate... what do you think?


    "So I don''t know. I didn''t hear that happened. Then there''s still no answer."


    Carla nodded at Zira''s answer, as if she had no choice.


    "... you lack the ingredients to think. If... I want to ask you other questions"


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    "So... Earlier Lucifer said he was an archangel in the service of God, but what is the name of that God?


    Zira nodded greatly, laughing, just saying it was a good question.


    "The name of God is... Yahweh or Yahweh..."


    "Or what does that mean?


    "There were originally only letters. Because it''s like I was forced to read it. The truth is, we don''t know the exact name."


    "... That''s a strange story..."


    "Right. Does it sound strange from those who are in this world alone? I see."


    "What about the other gods?


    Then Zira looked difficult.


    "Another god... to be there, but different religions"


    "... oh yeah... different depending on religion... yeah? Is there no other god in a religion that believes in Yahaweh?


    Zira nodded loudly, answering.


    "Exactly. Yahaweh is the only god..."

 1351 Lesson 1,349: Monster

    "You''re the only god... So it''s the same as Zexism or Dallas?


    Carla said as she frowned.


    Zira responded similarly with a frown root.


    "Exactly."


    "Hmm... I''ve heard before that the only god, such as Zexism, is a collection of twelve pillars in heaven. So is the only god in the world over there?


    To this question, Zira shook her head wide aside.


    "No, you''re not. The only god in the world over there has been alone since the beginning. It''s not like this world."


    "... Really... not a collective... then..."


    Carla thought a lot.


    And after a while, I finally opened my mouth.


    "... so have you ever had a bell zeble or a luquifer started out?


    Zira had a puzzling look, not knowing what Carla''s words meant.


    "Started?... What do you mean?


    "Nah, Lucifers who are supposed to be collectives, but I thought you might have been corrupted by the devil for not being so in the world over there"


    Then Zira finally understood what it meant and nodded as she engraved a deep wrinkle in her brow root.


    "Is that what you mean? But... what do you think? I nod if all the other gods are demonized in the world over there, but I don''t think so..."


    "Right, no? So, how about, say, Illis?


    "Illis... you''re a god. But of course it''s a different religion from Yahweh''s..."


    "Isn''t Iris coming out in Yahweh''s religion?


    Zira nodded greatly.


    "That''s right. That''s a completely different indigenous religion."


    "Are you indigenous..."


    So Carla remembered one thing.


    "Zira, do you know the name Auga?


    Zira answered confidently.


    "Yes, of both worlds."


    "Right. Do you even know the orgasm in this world?"


    "Oh, because I''ve done a lot of research. Though, you''re too old a native god. Not that I''m familiar with."


    "What do you say about the orgasm in the world over there?


    Zira grinned lightly and replied.


    "Pretty much..."


    Carla nodded, said.


    "Well, tell me"


    Zira shrugged her shoulders and said lightly.


    "What, it''s just a monster"


    Carla was surprised and inquired.


    "Monster? Isn''t that God?


    Zira waved for the first time in her life.


    "You''re not. At least not God."


    "It''s not God... it''s not even the devil?


    Zira waved once again for the first time.


    "Oh, it''s not even the devil. It''s just a giant monster."


    Carla was greatly surprised and exhaled one great sigh.

 1352 Lesson one thousand three hundred and fifty, coincidental unanimity.

    "... Auga is just a monster... this was a lot unexpected..."


    I told Carla to whine with such expressions as a heartfelt disappointment.


    "Unexpected? It''s true that even though this is a native god, it''s the strongest class and the most powerful god."


    Zira told me to comfort Carla.


    "Oh, yeah. If the inheritance is correct, it should be exactly the strongest. But in that world... being just a monster means a lot of small things."


    "Hmm, right. Surely it could be considered a trinket. It''s a big difference between the guys whose names came out earlier and the big guys in both worlds."


    Then Carla nodded with a serious look.


    "Oh, when this happens, I also want to suspect that this heirloom is wrong..."


    Zira thought deeply.


    "Maybe so... because Auga is pretty famous in the world over there. It''s a fairly populated existence."


    Carla sighed heavily.


    "Really... then... is this still the likely one to make a mistake..."


    When Carla shrugged at her lack of confidence, Zira said a little sympathetically.


    "Can''t you just say that yet? Other than those earlier, some are known only in one world. And there''s a chance the names just happened to match, right?


    Carla became a difficult face.


    "Hmm, is that possible... it''s also a simple word..."


    "Oh, because it''s only three letters with an ogre. There will be accidents."


    "Hmm... by the way, he said some people are only known in one world, but who is it, for example?


    To Carla''s question, Zira answered with a few thoughts.


    "... right. For example, Karin, Delkia''s sisters didn''t hear their names in that world."


    Carla looked unexpected.


    "Those two... Hmm, that''s an unexpected name. But then again, maybe Auga was already a name in the world."


    "Oh, it''s more overwhelming who''s only known in one world in the first place. There are mountains of religions in the world. If you add it all up, there will be a mountain of gods and demons."


    "There are so many religions...... why are there so many?


    Zira shrugged her shoulders in response to Carla''s inquiry.


    "I don''t know. You can''t know that if I ask you that."


    Carla gave a look like she had no choice.


    "Right. I don''t know why there are so few kinds of religions in this world, but I have no answers."


    "That''s the thing. I''m not exactly familiar with the history of the world."


    Zira said with her hands wide open and laughing.


    Then Carla nodded with a grin as well.

 1353 Story one thousand three hundred and fifty-first, the last one.

    "Uhm. Then let''s change the conversation. Wouldn''t that world be a lot different than this one? So far I''ve asked Gaius that there''s no magic over there?


    Zira nodded greatly.


    "Um, that''s for sure"


    "Besides, Gaius said he couldn''t use magic either?


    "That''s true, too. I couldn''t use it either."


    "Really... So you thought you''d use it?


    Then Zira nodded deeply.


    "Oh, that''s the last thing I thought I''d use."


    "What''s the last one?


    Zira answered Carla''s parrot return question with a quick raise in the corner of her mouth.


    "Last of my life. It means the oldest age. Anyway, I''ve lost my memory of this world."


    Carla gave a convincing look to Zira''s answer.


    "Right. That being said, so was Gaius. When I finally remembered in my last years, it seemed to be locked in my memory..."


    Carla said Gaius'' words as she rebelled in her head.


    Then Zira said emotionally.


    "... right. Neither did I. At the time of death�� No, not long before the reincarnation, the key to memory suddenly came back to life as if it had been unlocked by someone."


    Carla scratched herself.


    "Did you say it depended on someone? That''s... who do you think it is?


    To Carla''s inquiry, Zira gently leaked a bitter laugh.


    "I don''t have to tell you... it''s Lucifer"


    Zira was leaking a bitter laugh, but she said, staring into Carla''s eyes.


    Carla nodded in small pieces and swallowed Zira''s words all over her chest to chew and include them, as she had expected.


    "Again, yes... so does Gaius"


    "Right. Does that mean he''s unlocking memories every time he shows up at our last year?


    Carla twisted her neck to Zira''s question.


    "... well, what do you think... I need to ask Lucifer himself all this... no, I don''t think I''m going to answer that from what I''ve heard..."


    "Right. Probably just a smile and your mouth won''t open."


    Then I came up with Carla there, and she had a hazy face.


    "That''s right! What about the other reincarnators? Are there any other reincarnators besides you? I wonder, have you met any other reincarnators before?


    Zira nodded heavily at Carla''s question.


    "Oh, there is. Just one."


    To Zira''s answer, Carla narrowed her eyes softly and nodded slowly.

 1354 Number one, three, five, two, three.

    "Right. So, have you talked to that person?


    Zira calmly answered Carla''s slightly impetuous question.


    "You did. A lot of things�� na"


    To Zira''s answer, Carla expressed her delight in color on her face.


    "Tell me. How was he?


    Zira nodded and answered in a slow tone.


    "You hardly had any memories. All I had was knowledge."


    Carla accidentally narrowed her eyes to Zira''s answer.


    "... just knowledge... you hardly remember, do you?


    "Yeah, it seemed a little blurry, but you didn''t seem to have any clear memories"


    "So the memory of Lucifer..."


    "I didn''t seem to remember it at all. As for Lucifer, there seems to be nothing more in this world than the knowledge in the book of things."


    "So... starting with Augloss and only to one individual who is currently Gaius Schneider, does Lucifer mean he''s coming to unlock his memory?


    Carla questioned Zira with a sharp gaze.


    Zira laughed bitterly.


    "That''s why I told you earlier. He said there was only one other reincarnator I knew. That''s too few, not very many, but I can''t be sure."


    "Sure... it''s dangerous to make a determination with just one example. However, it still seems to me that it has something to do with being peculiar..."


    Carla put her hand on her chin and circled her thoughts quietly.


    Then Zira also came up with Karla''s remarks arm in arm.


    The two remained silent for a while, but Zira suddenly broke it.


    "The singularity... after all, what is the singularity? Though I have thought a lot about it, I was not sure. Is that just like the idiosyncrasies? Or is it part of a bigger... gigantic reason..."


    Carla said as she exhaled a real sigh to a grunt similar to Zira''s sigh.


    "Huge reason... of this world... no, God''s reason to preside over everything in this universe... enough to connect with it?


    Zira nodded loudly.


    "Otherwise Lucifer wouldn''t be interested"


    Carla gave a convincing expression to Zira''s remarks.


    "Sure...... yeah? Weren''t you the one who told me not to be sure?


    Carla joked and said.


    Zira raised her mouth gently, making a nibble and a grin, she said.


    "What, talking is two or three turns. Well, I don''t think we should be so sure yet, but you''re pretty much right that being a singularity is an important element."

 1355 Story one thousand three hundred and fifty-three, shelved.

    Carla nodded.


    "Right. I think so, too. But we don''t know what the peculiarities are..."


    "That''s right. If you don''t know what''s at the heart of it... it''s hard to think about it any more..."


    Carla nodded and decided to cut off the conversation once here.


    "Right. So for now, let''s just say so far."


    "Oh, it''s been fun for a long time. Call me back."


    That''s what Zira said, she left lightly.


    And after a while Gaius showed up.


    "... ah... something seems strange... maybe I''m getting a little sleepy..."


    Carla gently shrugged her shoulders.


    "What are you talking about? Haven''t you been asleep all night?


    Gaius immediately denied it.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I said I was listening inside. You know, talking about singularities... and talking about orgasms."


    "Right. So, how about against your knowledge and your memory?


    To Carla''s question, Gaius leaned his neck to the side and thought.


    "... uh-huh, because I''m not familiar with the gods of the world over there, but I''m sure it''s not gods or anything like that. Zira''s right. She''s like a monster."


    "Is it still true? So naturally, you''ve never heard of Karin or Delkia in that world, have you?


    Gaius replied softly.


    "I don''t think so. And Lucifer''s name is Lucifer, which is the first thing I''ve heard."


    "Well, so, what do you think when you hear that?


    Gaius spread his hands wide and squeezed his shoulders.


    "What do you think... Lucifer looks more like Lucifer than Lucifer, doesn''t he? Aren''t you sure about that already?


    "Right. But... why is God and the devil replaced here and there?


    "Come on...... ask Lucifer himself directly the next time you see him?


    "Answer me anyway."


    "I guess... I don''t really want to talk about it either... so why don''t you just leave this conversation alone for one second?


    Carla smiled bitterly at Gaius, who felt light.


    "Right. Let''s just say we do that for now."


    Then Gaius suddenly raised his voice.


    "Okay! Then here''s one, let''s fly all the way to the ground!


    Gaius says, no, it floated.


    And while releasing a slightly pale aura, it leaned forward as if it were still about to pop out.


    But then, all of a sudden, Carla''s sharp kick slipped into Gaius''s dovetail.


    "What are you talking about? Walk away. Special training is still coming up."


    To Carla''s ruthless words, Gaius regretted it as he nodded to the ground.

 1356 Lesson one thousand three hundred and fifty-four, return.

    One.


    "Hmm... finally arrived..."


    Arriving on the ground after a long journey, Gaius exhaled a sigh of relief.


    "... I want to go to Melba''s mansion in the town of Lubos and lie down tired..."


    Gaius looked exhausted.


    But Karla beside him was perfectly fine.


    "I really feel sorry for you."


    "... Karla is so awesome... how can you be such a decompromising ramp... I mean, you can stretch down a mountain road..."


    "That was quite the right path for special training. Well, you walked well, too. You can rest for today."


    "Seriously!? Yay! Then can we fly to the town of Lubos as soon as possible?


    Carla nodded bitterly at Gaius, who said in momentum.


    "Oh, that would be nice"


    "Yikes!! Then let''s go within Carla''s unchanging mind quickly!


    Gaius says no, it immediately activated the aura and rose.


    And looking back, I said to Carla.


    "Well, I''ll go first!


    Gaius flew away with tremendous momentum with the aura fully open, before finishing.


    Carla smiled looking behind her.


    And when he rose up, he followed him immediately.


    Two.


    "All right! We''re here -!


    Gaius descended into the courtyard in the centre of the Melba mansion in the town of Loubos or walked right into the mansion.


    Then across the door as soon as I entered, Glenn, an ancient document researcher, happened to pass by.


    "Ah! Mr. Gaius!


    As surprising as Glenn was, Gaius, who was called, raised his voice of surprise.


    "Oh! Glenn! Long time no see, I was fine!?


    "Oh yes... I''m fine..."


    Glenn had a bewildered look to his surprise.


    "Yeah? What''s going on? I hope you''re well, but you don''t look well?


    "Oh, no, that''s not what I''m saying..."


    "What? What?


    Then there Carla finally showed up behind Gaius.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Ah, Carla''s home too..."


    "Um, I''m back now. Anyway, what''s wrong with that?


    In response to Carla''s question, Glenn answered the confusion.


    "Oh, yes, well... I honestly can''t decipher the ancient documents found in Archbishop Fran''s villa, so I left them to Mr. Gaius..."


    Then Gaius smiled.


    "Nah. Is that so? No, that''s fine. Maybe you can''t decipher that without me. You''re right to keep it on the shelf."


    He was Glenn, who listened to Gaius and stroked his chest down in a ho.

 1357 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Fifty Five: A Bath

    One.


    "By the way, how is everybody? It''s not like we haven''t seen each other for that long."


    Gaius asked cheerfully.


    Glenn also replied with a smile to see if he could grasp his heart.


    "Yes, you are all doing well"


    "Yes. That''s good. So... no, let''s just take a bath before I see everyone?


    Gaius told Carla to ask.


    Carla gently raised her mouth angle and nodded.


    "Right. Shall we rest for once?"


    Then Gaius became full of joy.


    "Right! So suppose I take a quick bath!


    Gaius quickly turned himself over to the bathroom.


    Carla followed Gaius by raising her mouth even further and smiling bitterly, but leaving a grin against Glenn.


    Glenn, who was left behind, walked back on his heels as he lost sight of them, even as he dropped off his two backs, which went down the long corridor for a while.


    Two.


    "Hmm... you''re resting... your mind and body are beautiful..."


    Gaius muttered happily as he soaked his shoulders into the hot tub, exhaling deeply and long.


    "... and you didn''t get much for all the hell you went to this time..."


    Gaius closed his eyes and looked back at this journey again.


    And again, I was feeling dismayed at the failure to achieve my original purpose.


    "... uh-huh... I didn''t think Astalot would disappear... it was Lucifer''s plan or something, including this... no, just don''t have that... no, no, seriously. Say yes, yes or no... No, no, no, no, no, whatever it is... No, no, no, no, no, let''s stop. There''s no way I can get an answer for how much I''ve thought about it."


    Gaius finally cut out his thoughts there.


    And I started thinking about the future.


    "Well... for now... that''s a decipher of the material that was in the example villa... it''s hard because of the amount... I''m the only one who can read more than it says in Japanese... and by that I mean I can''t go to the town of Tulka until it''s over... I''d really like to go and rendezvous with Mr. Shester... whatever that underground waterway monster... I owe him..."


    Gaius thought of the inexperienced monster who appeared in the underground waterway of the town of Tulka.


    "What the hell was that guy... Teng Himself who flew me to different spaces... whether he was the same guy as the guy at the Dallas Royal Palace who flew Carla to different spaces... that''s the problem... I can''t go to the town of Tulka to investigate unless I''ve deciphered it anyway..."


    Gaius had a helpless look on his face, thinking of long and boring days that would last for a while, and exhaling lightly.

 1358 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Fifty-Six: Bathing Up

    "Hmm... you''re alive for now... I mean... you''re hungry"


    When Gaius got out of the bath, he immediately put on his clothes and went out into the hallway.


    Then he even walked endlessly down the long corridor to the dining room located in the centre of the Melba mansion.


    "... Well, what shall we eat... because anything too stubborn is going to be on my stomach... here''s one, do we make it a sapphire and alum salt grill? Or it''s not a bad idea to fry cuaro..."


    I reached the dining room where I was looking for the dishes that Gaius would be eating while I was thinking about that and this.


    "Whoa! Right here, right here"


    As Gaius entered the dining room with Nico''s face, Carla, waiting, raised her hand softly.


    "Right here. Gaius."


    "Whoa, Carla. That was fast, wasn''t it?


    "I am normal. You''re the long bath."


    "Really? Was it that long?


    "Long. It''s been an hour, huh?


    "What? Have you been in there that long? Well, I was getting tired."


    "Don''t cry. About that."


    "Oh, yeah, I got it. Can I order, by the way?


    "Oh, be quiet."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and placed an order against the servant of the Melba Mansion, who had refrained from locating him.


    "Uh-oh, salted alum and a Gencun salad, and... fried cuaro. Oh, and hot balm tea."


    "Yes, sir."


    When the servant walked away softly, Carla looked surprised.


    "You eat a lot of light stuff, don''t you?


    Gaius nodded slowly.


    "Uh-huh, it''s going to bring something a little snug..."


    "... that''s unusual for you?


    "Sort of. Maybe if you say it''s rare."


    "... didn''t you put that up in the bath?


    Gaius tilted his neck.


    "... is that right? ����


    Gaius put his hand on his own cheek.


    "... maybe a little warm..."


    Carla said with a frightened face.


    "I just asked you to turn it into an ice cream, balm tea"


    Gaius honestly called a servant.


    "Uh!"


    Then a servant stopped by Gaius''s table for a small run.


    "I just asked you, balm tea, can you turn me into an ice cream?


    "Yes, sir."


    Then Carla immediately told the servant.


    "I''m sorry, but bring it to me before I cook. Two glasses."


    "Yes, sir."


    Gaius said, dropping off the servant from leaving.


    "Do you drink Carla too?


    Then Carla said.


    "Fool. You drink two drinks. Get moisture, get moisture."


    Gaius put his neck softly forward and bowed his head.

 1359 Episode 1,3507 Comparison

    "Hey, I ate it"


    Gaius drank the rest of the ice balm tea with his left hand as he rubbed his swollen stomach with his right hand.


    Then Carla, who finished the meal at a similar time, asked Gaius.


    "So, you''re going to sneak up on the decryption for the time being, huh?


    Gaius nodded as he had no choice but to bend his mouth to the letter to.


    "You will. Anyway, there''s no one else who can read it."


    "Right. So the special training... shall we just leave it in the morning?"


    Gaius further distorted his curved mouth to the letter to.


    "... I knew you''d do it... well, I was expecting it."


    "Well, that''s boring because I''m not surprised."


    "That''s right. I''ve decided what to think... but..."


    Because Gaius said so, Carla asked unexpectedly.


    "Yeah? What''s up?


    "No, I just thought you wouldn''t mind the Shesters going to the town of Tulka..."


    Then Carla''s face distorted in a mean way.


    "Is that true? Have you thought about driving me to the town of Tulka?


    "No, I honestly want you to be gone. It''s true that Mr. Shester and the others are concerned."


    "Hmm, you''re stupid honest. Fine. What do you care?


    "... well, I figured out why the monster in the underground waterway was waiting for me there at that time... and what''s the connection between the two missing Als, Ortes and that monster... so many things"


    "Hmm... well I care too..."


    "Right. I''m also curious that the monster in the underground waterway is the same as the guy in the Dallas Royal Palace where Carla was hit..."


    Then Carla''s face became vicious as soon as possible.


    "... Gaius, you must be meeting both. What do you think of that? Frankly."


    But Gaius looked reluctant and shut up.


    "What''s up? I''m telling you to be frank."


    Carla boiled the business and asked again.


    Then Gaius finally opened his heavy mouth.


    "... hey, honestly, when you were at the Dallas Royal Palace, you were exhausted and you don''t remember very well... and the monsters in the underground waterway were in the dark... like comparing, you can''t compare... I don''t know..."


    Gaius looked like a bad one and shut up.


    Carla nodded several times and spoke to Gaius.


    "Sure, you were exhausted then... then I can''t help it..."


    "I''m sorry. But honestly, I think it looked just like that vibe."


    Once again, Gaius traced his memory and recalled two incidents.

 1360 Lesson one thousand three hundred and fifty-eight, material decryption.

    One.


    "Well, I guess it''s the same guy you normally think about"


    Carla said in a quiet tone.


    Gaius also nodded quietly.


    "Right. It''s hard when there''s a whole bunch of guys who can do that."


    "Right. Then I''ll go."


    Carla said abruptly.


    Gaius was surprised and inquired.


    "Where are you going?


    "I still care. I decided to go to the town of Tulka."


    "What!? Really?"


    "Oh, it''s true. You look happy, don''t you?


    Carla laughed niggly.


    Gaius tried to make a face without it, but the joy was all over his face.


    "No, that''s not true. But, yes, to Tarka."


    Carla smiled bitterly.


    "A guy named you really is. Well, you have to do a good job deciphering it."


    "Got it! We''ll decipher it thoroughly!


    Gaius said in momentum.


    Carla laughed even louder and bitter.


    "... okay. Bye."


    Carla says no, he took a seat.


    And he turned and walked away.


    Gaius was going to make a small gutsy pose under the table while dropping off his back.


    Two.


    "... I knew this was an amazing amount..."


    Gaius sighed heavily, looking at the massive amount of material he had brought out of the villa of the former Archbishop of Fran.


    "... but I can''t possibly not read it... suppose I''ll take it from where I used to read it..."


    Gaius looked where he was reading before heading to hell and took one book in his hand.


    "... this is it. That''s where it comes from. ~ So let''s start reading��"


    Gaius turned the material quietly when he was in the mood.


    And for the time being, I read through the material one after the other.


    Then a while later, Gaius stopped moving.


    I stopped my hand turning the page and put my face closer to the material.


    "... I knew this wasn''t a coincidence I had searched for an Iris coffin, I had intentionally searched..."


    Gaius'' material at hand stated the will of former Archbishop Fran.


    According to this, the former Archbishop of Fran, of his own volition, searched for the coffin of Illis.


    "... Huh. Then why did you bother looking..."


    Gaius further loaded the material.


    Then I found an even more disturbing statement.


    "... I see... is it a coincidence that you found out about the existence of the coffin of Illis... so you''re starting to look for it with interest..."


    Gaius began to be slightly intrigued by the figure of former Archbishop Fran, which gradually became clearer.

 1361 Lesson one thousand three hundred and fifty-nine, in the town of Tulka.

    "... Well, you''re in trouble. I didn''t know there was one clue..."


    Already a few days after arriving in the town of Tulka, Shester had been rarely and slightly frustrated by the lack of any results from previous investigations.


    Then Asio beside him shrugged his shoulder as he brought it to the sofa to prepare for the hotel lead lobby where he was staying.


    "I don''t have a choice. Too much time is standing in the first place. I don''t think there''s any way you''re not gonna find a clue, is there?


    Shester nodded, although he was unacceptable to Azio''s words of comfort.


    "... right. But then I might need to try to change the way I look..."


    "Yeah, right...... oops, looks like Comet and Bart are back"


    When I saw it, two familiar people came in through the front door of the hotel.


    Shester spoke up against the two approaching.


    "How was it? Have you found any clues?


    Then Comet, going forward, shook his neck slowly to the side.


    "... no, nothing..."


    "Is it still true? I was also talking to Azio right now, and I wonder if they need to try and change their ways more than they can find any new clues in the last few days investigation?


    Comet looked at Bart and his face.


    "... right. I honestly don''t think I have anything to gain from investigating it the same way. So I''m in favor of changing the way we do things."


    Then the balt beside him also nodded greatly.


    "I agree. There''s no point in investigating this town any more."


    Shester nodded and affirmed Baltic''s opinion.


    "Oh, I think so too. So I''m going to leave this town, but how about Azio?


    "... right. I agree with you... which town are you going to?


    Chester put his arms around Asio''s question and thought about it a lot.


    And a while later, Chester opened his mouth with his arms loose.


    "Right. There are four towns in this town of Tulka that can be considered neighboring towns. I''m going to turn that around sequentially, please?


    The three nodded almost simultaneously.


    Chester confirmed it and began to think with one hand under his chin.


    "... First, I''m going to head to the nearest bundle of towns..."


    The three nodded almost simultaneously again.


    And in such a way as to represent the three, Asio said.


    "Isn''t that okay? Let''s do that."


    Shester nodded and told the three of them.


    "Okay, then let''s try to get to the town of Bundle. But before I do, I''ll ask the hotel people to tell me. Gaius, you might come after us later."

 1362 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Sixty: The Town of the Bundle

    "How was it?


    Situated in the park, almost in the heart of the town of Bundle, Shester inquired most about Asio as he approached him in a slow foothold.


    Then Azio blurred his shoulders and replied as he shook his neck to the left and right.


    "Not at all... you don''t have one clue..."


    "Right. Me, too. Apparently, this place was empty."


    "So... what about the Comets?


    "Not yet. Let''s wait a while now."


    "Copy that. Still, this town is a long way from nothing, isn''t it?


    I told him as Azio looked around him all the way.


    Besides, Chester agreed very much.


    "Oh, just too much nothing..."


    "Look, look at that. If the streets are sparse, there''s little like shopping�� it''s like a dying town."


    "Hmm... it''s about thirty minutes to the town of Tulka... if you need anything, why don''t you go to Tulka?


    "Perhaps... Mr. Shester is right, it''s just too much."


    "Right. By the way, do I need to go back to the town of Tulka for the next town?


    Then Asio answered by demonstrating his competence.


    "No, there is no problem because there is a path you can go directly to without having to go back to the town of Tulka. It looks like we''ll be there in about half an hour."


    "Right. Let''s move on to the next town as soon as the Comets return."


    "Yes... or it''s too late, Comet and Balt... it''s already past the rally time, isn''t it?


    "Right... I didn''t know Comet would be late to Baltic anyway..."


    "... those two, could they be acting together?


    Shester thought to Asio''s question.


    "... Hmm, that''s possible. We should have split up at first, but for some reason we might have joined up on the way."


    "Right. So... what happened?


    Asio turned out to be a tough look.


    Shester also wrinkled between his eyebrows and glanced around.


    "Maybe... but even if it moves to the heel..."


    "Right...... why don''t you just wait a little longer? Even though I''m late, it''s only a few minutes..."


    "Right. Wait a while now, and if you still don''t want to come, let''s go find it."


    "Yeah, but what do you do then? Do you want to split up and look?


    Shester made an immediate break.


    "No, that''s dangerous. Let''s act together."


    "Okay. I think I''d better do that, too. Perhaps the two of them should be rendezvous, and if we were to be lagging behind in some trouble on top of that...... how cautious do we have to be, too? ����


    Shester nodded loudly and spoke in a harsh tone.


    "Exactly. Perhaps there is an example of a monster..."

 1363 Episode one, three hundred and sixty-first, search begins.

    One.


    "... I knew you wouldn''t come..."


    Said in a sigh as Azio looked up at the watch stand installed in the park.


    "Thirty minutes from the time I promised... you should still think something happened"


    "Yes, do you want to go find it?


    Then Shester nodded quickly.


    "Let''s do that. But even if we do, where should we start..."


    Azio nodded, looking at several paths that stretched radially from within the park.


    "Here we go, Comet went that way, didn''t he?


    Azio pointed the way straight north.


    Shester nodded.


    "You did. Surely Baltic must have gone down the road next to it."


    "Yeah, I sure did. So why don''t we go one way or the other?


    "Right. So let''s start by going down the road that Comet took."


    Then Asio grinned and inquired.


    "Why is it the way Comet went?


    Chester also raised his mouth angle.


    "You must also know that Baltic is worrying. If the two of you were to rendezvous, you should naturally assume that Baltic headed towards Comet."


    "Right. Shall we head there, then?


    "Oh, let''s do that"


    Shester and Azio both began to walk on the northerly road towards which Comet was headed.


    Two.


    "... too few people, no one to ask..."


    Asio said with a frightened face, looking around the street.


    Chester also responded with a troubled face.


    "Right...... yeah? There''s people out there."


    Azio looked ahead of Shester''s gaze.


    "Oh, really. Is this some kind of store? Let''s go."


    Asio started walking fast, even in the lead.


    Shester continued immediately and quickly reached the man he was looking for.


    Then Azio quickly called out.


    "Excuse me, may I ask you something?


    Although the man had a troublesome look on his face for a moment, he regained his mind and responded.


    "... something?


    "Yeah, didn''t you actually see a young man on this road? I''m a man with a slight appearance..."


    The man answered with a difficult face.


    "When did that happen?


    "Right... about an hour to two ago..."


    The man tilted his neck.


    "... I feel like I''ve seen something... but you''re the man I don''t see around here, right?


    "Yeah, ''cause I''ve never been to this town before"


    "Oh, then I feel like I''ve seen it. Anyway, there are only familiar people in this town. When you have someone you''ve never seen, they stand out."


    Asio looked at Chester with joy.

 1364 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Sixty-Two: Witnesses

    "So, do you remember which way the guy went?


    Asked Asio in momentum.


    Then a man spun his body half a turn.


    "I went inside this shop."


    The man himself pointed to the liquor store he had just come out of.


    "Inside this store? You came out of this store earlier, didn''t you?


    The man nodded quietly.


    "Oh, yes, I am."


    "So, Comet... the man is inside this store now, isn''t he?


    Then the man tilted his neck.


    "Come on? What do you think?


    Now it was Asio''s turn to tilt his neck.


    "... No, I don''t know..."


    When Azio said that with a suspicious face, a man began to explain.


    "I was in that shop the first time."


    The man pointed far away.


    When Asio and the others saw its fingertips, there was something there that looked like another tavern.


    "... oh, in that tavern..."


    "Yes, and I saw the man walking in on his way to change the store."


    "I see... so what was the man like in the store?


    Asked Asio, the man shrugged his shoulder.


    "Come on? I saw you go in there, but I didn''t see you in the store."


    Asio inquired in surprise and momentum.


    "What!? What do you mean? ''Cause you walked into the store, didn''t you?


    Then the man shook his head vertically.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Then you''d bowl it together, wouldn''t you?


    The man now shook his head to the side.


    "I won''t."


    Azio cramped his cheeks.


    "... No, that''s not true, is it?


    Then a man laughed niggly.


    "That''s why I''m here."


    Asio suppressed his inner laziness and asked calmly.


    "... how the hell is that? ����


    Then the man smiled nicely.


    "It''s a simple story. Take a good look at this shop."


    The men told me that the Azios once again looked at the exterior of the store.


    Then Shester leaked a bitter laugh.


    "I see. So this is a two-story shop?"


    The man smiled with a broken face.


    "Exactly. Maybe he went upstairs? I was drinking at the counter upstairs. That''s why I haven''t seen him in his shop."


    Azio finally nodded as he cramped his cheeks.


    "... Oh, you know... does that mean that Comet is still upstairs in that store..."


    Then the man leaned his neck once again.


    "Come on? I don''t know about that."


    Asio just stuck his cheeks on this.


    "No, no, you''ve been drinking at the counter, haven''t you? Isn''t the counter right next to the door? Doesn''t that mean that when Comet leaves the store, you''ll always see him?"


    The man laughed niggly again.


    "But you''re not. ''Cause I said I was drinking at the counter, and you haven''t said a word in forever."

 1365 Story one thousand three hundred and sixty-three, inside the store.

    One.


    Said as Azio desperately suppressed the anger creeping up from the bottom of his belly and slightly nodded his voice.


    "... oh yeah... you mean you sat in the middle a couple of times?


    The man nodded satisfactorily.


    "That''s the thing. I''m the type to change stores frequently. I like to ladder the store here and there and beyond."


    To the man who answered brightly, Azio said with a desperate faceless expression that he could not understand his inner lust.


    "... Really? Thank you very much. I''ll ask the store later. So..."


    When Azio told him so with a no-face look and a voice without any discouragement, he lowered his head with a pepper.


    "Oh, you should. Then..."


    When the man said so happily, he turned his heel back and walked out with Stasta.


    There was a store in that direction, and the man was thought to be headed there.


    Azio waited a certain distance from the man before grunting stupidity against Chester.


    "... what a roundabout guy. Can you explain something more concisely and clearly... you were definitely playing with him... I mean, please don''t shut up Mr. Shester and join the conversation..."


    Shester leaked a bitter laugh at Azio''s stupidity.


    "Sorry, sorry. No, what, I thought it would make him happier to be alone with you two, and it would take longer instead. No, you did something sorry, didn''t you?


    Azio bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "... I get it. That''s enough. Let''s just get into the store..."


    Even though Azio was a little rotten, he changed his mind and headed to the store.


    When Shester looked at his back and smiled bitterly, he followed Asio into the store.


    Two.


    "Excuse me, can I ask you something?


    Chester asked the store owner on his behalf this time because he had left all the correspondence to Asio earlier.


    Although the shopkeeper had politely wiped the glass with a beautiful white cloth towel across the counter, he smiled and responded because Chester asked.


    "What is it?


    Shester asked if he remembered anything about Comet.


    But the shopkeeper didn''t seem to remember, he just shook his head to the side.


    "... well, I left earlier, and I heard a regular customer at this store saw me go into this store?


    Then the shopkeeper tipped his neck.


    "... Really... a little man..."


    "Oh, they went upstairs right away?


    When Shester repeatedly said it, the shopkeeper finally seemed to remember.

 1366 Chapter one thousand three hundred and sixty-four, shopkeeper.

    "Go upstairs?... So, is that him? If you ask me, are you in a bit of a hurry?... I think it''s either middle meat or middle meat..."


    The shopkeeper said it as a reminder.


    Shester glanced at the root of his eyebrow and asked.


    "You''re here, huh?


    Yeah, he was a customer I didn''t see around here.


    Shester nodded greatly.


    "What did it look like?


    "What was it like... it was normal. She asked me if I could go upstairs as soon as I walked into the store, so I said go ahead. Then I was lightly interviewed and went upstairs with Shizuku..."


    "Is it still soon...... didn''t you ask the store owner anything else?


    "To me?... No, nothing in particular..."


    To the store owner''s answer, Chester frowned and suspicious.


    "That''s crazy. Go upstairs immediately without conducting any interviews��"


    Then Azio, who had finally grown up here, opened his mouth.


    "Right. How was there something you were looking for upstairs?


    There was something flashing in the store owner''s face about Shizu Asio''s remarks.


    Shester immediately realized it and urged the store owner.


    "What''s up, shopkeeper? Is it also something you remember?


    The shopkeeper nodded greatly.


    "Yeah, yeah. I think you wanted to see me upstairs, didn''t you?


    "Were you there?... well, tell me if you know the person. Who was upstairs?


    The shopkeeper replied with a full smile.


    "She''s a beautiful woman! She''s a beautiful woman like I''ve never seen that before, too!


    To what the shopkeepers had said, the Chesters were stunned by all the glasses.


    "... even beautiful!?... and surprised? ����


    The shopkeeper continued to speak with a full grin, not via the stunned look of the Shesters or anything else.


    "Oh, yes! She''s a hell of a beauty. In this town, then, of course, in the Imperial City of Odine, so much so that you can''t see it first. I used to live in Odine, but, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Shester finally got back on his feet and asked, although not much of a surprise went on.


    "... what color clothes was that beautiful woman wearing? White or red? Or was it blue?


    The shopkeeper smiled.


    "Nana, sir. Did you know that? Yes, she was dressed like a very beautiful dress in bright blue."


    Shester nodded face-to-face with a rugged look.

 1367 Lesson one thousand three hundred and sixty-five, woman upstairs.

    "... so what happened to the man and the beautiful woman? Didn''t I just take you away?


    To Shester''s inquiry, the shopkeeper gave him a surprised look.


    "What, I thought you knew my husband. Yes, you and I left together."


    Shester accidentally made a loud noise and pounded his tongue.


    "... why alone... no, with that said, balt!


    Shester remembered Baltic presence there.


    "Store owner! Didn''t you see the formidable man of magnificence?


    The shopkeeper shook his head wide left and right.


    "Hey, you haven''t seen anyone like that. He''s not from this town, is he? Then I don''t think you''ve seen it."


    Shester gave a ruthlessly harsh look.


    "... how''d it go? I wonder what it was like when you and I took each other away?


    The shopkeeper took it seriously to Shester''s inquiry about the unsatisfactory condition.


    "Uh-huh... speaking of which, the guy looked like he had a depressing look... no, I thought at first, he was climbing up to a beautiful woman, but things were a little strange... even if he was drunk... but he didn''t serve alcohol..."


    "You looked like you were drunk... right..."


    Shester looked at Asio once again.


    And almost simultaneously, the two nodded, turning again to the shopkeeper.


    "Thank you. Very well. I want to hear it one last time. You two left the store, which way did you head?


    The shopkeeper answered immediately.


    "Right. It''s turning right."


    "Thank you. This is a thank you"


    When Shester took out his wallet in a beautiful work, he pulled out the bill and offered it to the store owner.


    The shopkeeper feared, waving his hands and showing a bare gesture of resignation.


    "No, not enough for you to do that..."


    "No, because even though I went into the store, I can''t just listen to you talk without asking for anything. Don''t hesitate to keep it."


    When Shester offered the bill again, the shopkeeper finally received it, albeit in awe.


    "Really... then don''t hesitate"


    Shester smiled and nodded, turning back her heels crooked.


    "Bye. You got in the way."


    The shopkeeper bowed deeply.


    He passed by in the order of Shester and Azio.


    "... Now, suppose we go right?


    Leaving the store, Asio asked Chester looking to the right of the street.


    Shester nodded.


    "Oh, let''s do that"


    The two men began to walk quietly, keeping their stern faces intact.

 1368 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Sixty Six: The Man on the Corner

    "I''m sorry, didn''t you see a young man and a beautiful woman walking down this road about a few hours ago?


    Shester asked the man sitting on the corner.


    The man seemed to remember immediately and replied with a smile.


    "Oh, I remember you well. Anyway, she was a beautiful woman."


    "Do you remember what the man looked like?


    The man looked up and traced his memory.


    "... oh, I just felt like a beautiful woman, I don''t remember much, but the guy looked like something weird... does it feel like he''s drunk? ����


    "Is that still the case? So do you remember which way you two went?


    "Oh, I went straight down this road and left town like that."


    Shester looked at Asio face to face.


    "If we go down this road, what town will we reach?


    "It''s a town of Ligaya. This road is the main road, so go normally and you''ll reach Ligaya."


    "Well, thank you"


    As Shester thanked him and tried to walk away, a man called him a snitch.


    "How about another pair?


    Shester looked back in momentum.


    "Another pair!? What if the man is a disappointing stature man of magnificent age?


    The man nodded with a smile.


    "Oh, yeah. In time difference...... right, was it about five minutes later?... I knew I walked straight down this road. Let''s go after him."


    "A pair means he was still with a beautiful woman?


    "Oh, I was with a beautiful woman. With a beautiful woman in a bright red dress."


    "Well...... so how was the epic man?


    "... oh, I knew it was crazy. I felt like I was drunk, just like the other guy."


    "Again..."


    Shester nodded quietly, once again eye-to-eye with Azio.


    "Thank you very much. That was very helpful."


    "Right. Good for you."


    In response to the man who raises his hand and greets him, the Chesters met and passed by.


    "Oh my goodness... Ars, it''s like the two dances of Ortes"


    I shrugged in the face like Shester chewed up a bitter bug.


    Azio looked equally harsh and groaned groaning.


    "You''re weak... I never thought those beauties would show up..."


    Then suddenly, Chester stopped with a hazy look on his face.


    "Wait a minute! Surely there must have been three beautiful women."


    Azio also looked hazy.


    "... sure, the woman in the white dress..."


    When Azio shrugged, he looked around in a hurry.

 1369 Lesson one thousand three hundred and sixty-seven: The Town of Ligaya

    1


    But there was no one there, and no one had seen the man I had heard from earlier.


    Asio was still worried, looking around all three hundred and sixty degrees, making sure there was no such thing as a figure, and then finally stroking his chest down.


    "... apparently not..."


    Shester nodded heavily.


    "Yeah, but you can''t be alarmed from here on out. I don''t know how hard I need to keep my mind shut..."


    "Yeah, right. Whatever Comet is, it''s all the way to Baltic...... no, of course Comet is quite a man who can do that. But not as brave as a warrior. But Baltic... is an undisputed man of war. That''s..."


    "Oh, I know. If we''re bad, we''re gonna get hit, too, right?


    "Right... I wish I could at least tell in their hands..."


    "One thing I know is that we both looked like we were drunk..."


    Asio narrowed his eyes and deduced.


    "Is it magic? Or hypnosis?


    "Probably either... I don''t know at the moment..."


    Asio returned the nod of consent to Shester''s words.


    "Yeah, it''s a pain in the ass, isn''t it?


    "Right. Whatever it is, it doesn''t make any difference..."


    Shester walked out, once again with a look like he had chewed up a bitter bug.


    Asio also followed Chester with a harsh look.


    They were headed to the next town of Ligaya in heavy footsteps.


    Two.


    "You''re prospering here somewhat."


    Azio said as he entered the town of Ligaya or no, looking around at the noise around him.


    Chester also looked around and agreed.


    "Right. That sounds a lot better. Witnesses don''t need this."


    "Yeah, let''s just hear it from one end of the line"


    Asio says no, he immediately spoke to a man who was nearby.


    But it was empty.


    When Azio thanked the man, he immediately spoke to another man again.


    But this was also empty.


    But Azio called out one after the other.


    But......


    "What do you mean? No one''s watching... she''s an extraordinary beauty, isn''t she? You''re wearing a dress so flashy, aren''t you? Why hasn''t anyone seen it?


    Shester replied to the sigh mix.


    "Normally, I guess that means you''re not in this town..."


    But soon Asio disputed it.


    "But there was no sidewalk along the way, was there? It''s a rugged valley road, and you crawled up a cliff on the way. But did you go?


    They thought face-to-face.

 1370 Lesson one thousand three hundred and sixty-eight, crushing the possibility.

    One.


    "Or flew by magic..."


    As Shester whispered, Azio sighed.


    "That''s great for you. What do you want to do?


    Shester said after much thought.


    "Asio, can you use flying magic?


    Azio waved for the first time in a big way.


    "There''s no way you can use it, flying magic is advanced magic..."


    Shester said with a bitter smile.


    "Me too. Then I have no choice. Let''s go back and see where we can climb again."


    Asio had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "Right. Sounds like nothing else."


    And they turned their heels back, and went back the way they came.


    Two.


    "... here... I feel like I could climb if I worked hard..."


    I shrugged as Azio looked up at a somewhat more moderate cliff than the others.


    But Shester wasn''t too comfortable with Asio''s opinion.


    "... what do you think? It is true that it is relatively relaxed compared to the others, but I don''t think the women in the dress and the drunken Comets can climb..."


    Then Asio looked up at the cliff again and agreed with Shester.


    "... right. So let''s go a little further."


    The two walked out again.


    But wherever I went, I didn''t see any cliffs with a slower slope than earlier.


    In doing so, I even came back to the town of Bundle.


    "... you can''t. There''s no side roads..."


    Asio shrugged tired.


    Shester was similarly starting to look slightly tired.


    "Seems so. Did you still fly with flying magic..."


    "It will be...... then it will be great, won''t it?


    I shrugged my shoulders so that Azio could keep his hands wide open.


    Then Shester looked like she noticed something.


    "No, wait... there''s another possibility..."


    "What?


    Shester answered Asio''s question with a difficult face.


    "If the man who told me earlier that he went this way is lying."


    Azio was surprised and saw Shester''s face as serious.


    "... are you serious?


    Shester nodded with a true face.


    "Oh, it''ll be possible"


    Azio frowned and tilted his neck.


    "Well, that would be possible..."


    "Then I want to crush that possibility, too."


    Azio nodded unacceptably.


    "Well, there''s nothing else you can do... okay. Let''s look for the man just now."


    The two were to begin exploring again in the town of Bundle.

 1371 Lesson one thousand three hundred and sixty-nine, where are we going?

    "... you''re not here..."


    Asio looked tired and told me to whine.


    Shester also said in a way that he couldn''t hide his fatigue.


    "Oh, that''s all I''m looking for..."


    "The strange thing is that no one in town has come to the pin to describe the characteristics of that man."


    Shester nodded greatly.


    "Yeah, he certainly wasn''t a very distinctive person, but I don''t care about the outfit he was wearing or the details, thank goodness they were all tilting their necks."


    "Yeah, so you got your prediction?


    "Maybe. But it will not be at a stage where we can be certain that it is. Let''s try to find some more."


    "Okay. Let''s do that."


    They hung another thirty minutes from there and searched around town.


    But he didn''t show up that he saw the young man earlier.


    "Isn''t this confirmed? Several people said they had never seen such a young man with their mouths together..."


    When Azio said so, now Shester also agreed.


    "Right. Apparently the young man earlier lied to confuse us."


    "Yeah, but more than that, the question is where the Comets were taken by the beauties..."


    "Oh, unfortunately, the fact that they were taken away was confirmed by an earlier interview."


    By the listening of the Shesters, it had been testified by humans in several towns that not only Comet, but even Baltic, were taken with beauties.


    "Yeah, so you''re going to say that the man who lied didn''t just lie about everything, just about where he was headed, right?


    "Right. His purpose, therefore, was to disturb us and buy us time."


    "You will. Which means they can''t use flying magic, right?


    "I think so..."


    "That''s right - you don''t have any information about them leaving town -"


    Asio said with a face of heartfelt distress.


    Then all of a sudden, Shester looked hazy.


    And he slowly raised his mouth and laughed niggly.


    "Okay, Azio. Where are they going?"


    Azio was astonished and even inquired.


    "Is that true? Which town did they go to?


    Shester replied slightly.


    "I don''t know which town you headed to. But... I know where I''m going."


    Asio frowned a lot.


    "... what do you mean?


    Shester replied with a grin.


    "You forgot, Azio. We''ve been following them around town before."


    Then Azio''s face was parched and brightened.


    Shester nodded, answering.


    "Yes, underground. The underground labyrinth is connected to this town."

 1372 Lesson one thousand three hundred and seventy, the bureau.

    "Then quickly, let''s say we look for the entrance to the basement!


    Asio said in a momentum.


    Shester nodded and looked around.


    "It''s an old building. Probably the oldest building in town with an entrance to the basement."


    Asio also began to look around.


    "... I don''t know which one... wouldn''t it be quicker to ask the people in town?


    Shester just agreed.


    "Let''s do that."


    Shester acted quickly and spoke to the man who was nearest him.


    "I''m sorry, which is the oldest building in this town?


    The man answered the abrupt question with a smile as he immediately understood the meaning of the question, although he rounded his eyes for a moment.


    "Oh, that''s the oldest building in town. Then it''s a hall. Look, you''re gonna see it over there, right? Green sign. Turn right at the corner there, straight ahead... right, you don''t know until you''re more specific. Eh, turn around the corner, straight through the three intersecting paths, turn left on the fourth path, and you''ll have a hall. It''s an old-fashioned building to see, so you''ll see soon enough."


    When the Chesters politely thanked him, they headed right for it.


    And......


    "Oh, is that it?


    Asio discovered the building as soon as he turned right onto the green sign and went straight onto the road crossing the fourth one, turning left.


    Looking in the direction of Azio''s fingering, Chester nodded.


    "Probably is. Let''s go."


    They both walked and headed towards an ancient stone building.


    And we got there in front of the building, and Asio inquired about the woman who was there at the right time.


    "Excuse me. Is this the hall?


    The woman replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Thank you"


    Asio walked into the building prompting Shester to thank him as he gave a gentle interview.


    "Sure, sounds like it''s definitely old, huh?


    Shester agreed to Asio''s inquiry.


    "Right. But let me ask you again, just in case."


    When Shester said so, he asked the man, supposedly an official of the bureau who was about to pass in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, but I heard this hall is the oldest building in town?


    The man nodded, answering.


    "Yeah, I think so. Originally, the building was the site of the lord''s mansion, which ruled the area at the time, and at that time the town did not exist, and it was all the garden of the lord''s mansion. So there must have been nothing else, so inevitably this is the oldest building in town."


    The Chesters were very satisfied with the concise and clear answer.

 1373 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Seventy One: Beyond Stained Glass

    One.


    "Thank you very much. Very well understood. By the way, I''d like to ask you another question, but this building has been renovated..."


    Then in the middle of the question, a man began to answer.


    "Oh, I''m remodeling it. So when it comes to the original building, I hear it''s the only part of the chapel that lies ahead."


    The man pointed to the back of the building.


    The Chesters once again thanked the men with a very satisfying grin.


    Then the man also left, smiling and raising his hand, satisfied with his own explanation.


    The Shesters began to walk away men and toward the chapel.


    Two.


    "Here..."


    As he stepped into the chapel, the deepest part of the building, Shester carefully looked around to see if there was any place where the underground entrance was likely to be hidden.


    Azio began to look for it in the wall telling opposite Chester.


    But even as they scrutinized the interior of the chapel, they never discovered anything that looked like an entrance.


    "... nothing like that, huh? ����


    Asio approached Chester and told him to whisper.


    "... oh, you don''t see it at all... is it empty? ����


    Shester grumbled so much, but couldn''t give up, he looked around.


    But I didn''t see any of them.


    "What shall we do? From what the men said earlier, I think the oldest building in this town must be in this hall... or is the man earlier making some mistake..."


    "Hmmm... there''s a possibility of that... but more than that, I might need to try to change my mind..."


    Azio pinned one eyebrow up and inquired.


    "Is that a change of mind?


    Shester nodded and looked at the stained glass installed behind the altar to the sieve.


    Then Asio noticed Shester''s gaze and said:


    "... what is stained glass? ����


    Shester shook a big one.


    "No, I''m curious, beyond that"


    Asio wasn''t sure what Shester meant by what he said.


    "Beyond that?... Ahead... do you mean the other side of the stained glass?


    Then Shester responded with a smile.


    "That''s right. The entrance won''t necessarily be in the building."


    So Azio finally convinced me.


    "Oh, I see. Is that what this is about? Now let''s get out there and find it."


    Asio prompted me and Chester nodded.


    "Right. Let''s do that."


    They went outside the building once to take them and investigate the exterior of the building.

 1374 Lesson one thousand three hundred and seventy-two, misunderstanding.

    "... cobblestones are laid down along the building, but you don''t see anything that looks like an entrance into the basement..."


    Asio circled in from the exit of the building, looking out at the outside of the chapel earlier, and told him to whine.


    "... oh, but... look over there. What kind of enclosure do you have?


    When I saw it, before the cobblestone continued, I nodded up the bricks and stopped to see where I was making the enclosure.


    "... what is it? Is it an incineration plant or something?


    Asio peered in as he approached the enclosure early enough.


    "... oh, I knew it. After the charcoal, it looks like a garbage incinerator."


    Azio peered into the enclosure from above and concluded.


    Chester also caught up and convinced himself by peeking into the enclosure from above.


    "Hmm, that sounds great. Underneath here...... sounds like nothing, huh?


    "Yeah, it looks like we normally just surrounded the cobblestone with brick. You don''t seem to have anything to do with it."


    "Is there anything else...?


    Shester looked around and looked for anything that looked like an entrance.


    Asio was also a Shester, and I looked around, but I couldn''t find any of them.


    "... nothing..."


    "Right. But..."


    When Shester said so, he took the stick of the tree that was standing on the brick wall of the incinerator.


    And with the stick in his right hand, he began to tap the cobblestone with tricks.


    Azio looked at the condition and nodded again and again.


    "Nah, I see. So with the underground space, the sound changes, right?


    Shester nodded and started pounding the cobbles again.


    Then Azio also took the other tree stick standing at the incinerator and started walking as he slapped the cobbles in the opposite direction from Chester.


    Then I''ll look this way.


    The two continued to slap the trick and the ground plain for some time after that.


    However, the entrance could not be discovered for long, and the Chesters were to hold their heads.


    "... hey, there isn''t..."


    I told him to whine like Azio was tired.


    Then the fatigue was also floating colorfully on Chester''s face.


    "Oh, no...... looks totally misleading"


    "But then... what does that mean?


    "Well...... I''m pretty sure this building is the oldest one. And the other parts seem to be remodeling, so there should be an entrance near this chapel..."


    "Yeah, but it''s not. Doesn''t that mean you''re making some mistake?


    Asked Asio, Shester nodded with a sinister face.


    "Oh, apparently that''s what happens. But then... you''re in trouble..."


    Shester looked at Asio and exhaled in a deep sigh.

 1375 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Seventy-Three: Staff Again

    One.


    "With no interior or exterior... is it another building after all?


    Asio said as he looked around again.


    Chester similarly said, looking carefully around to see if there would be an entrance somewhere.


    "Hmmm... but then it''s going to be hard..."


    "Right. I have to do an interview from scratch...... and if I say the oldest building, maybe everyone is talking about this building? If so...... yeah? I knew it was crazy. There was nothing but this building, was there? He said it was all a garden after... then... what do you mean? ����


    Then it became the look Shester noticed once again.


    "Right! In addition to this building, there may have been a building built by the lord of the time."


    Then Asio also looked convinced.


    "I see. That''s possible, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, but the question is, who knows about that if there are other buildings like that..."


    Then it became the look that Asio noticed once again.


    "Mr. Shester, if you''re an official earlier, you might know that, right?


    Shester nodded convincingly.


    "Right. We asked earlier if this building was the oldest, but we didn''t ask if there were any other buildings as old as this one."


    "Yeah, well, let''s go find him."


    Shester nodded and walked back into the building with Azio.


    Two.


    "Whoa! I wanted to be there"


    When Azio saw the man earlier, he rushed off in a great hurry.


    And when I got close, I smiled and talked.


    "Hey, thanks for earlier"


    He was called from behind by Azio, and although the man looked a little surprised, he looked at his face and gave a relieved look.


    "Oh, were those earlier"


    The man also smiled.


    Azio took a deep breath to breathe lightly, and once he took a deep breath, he began to talk in momentum.


    "Actually, this is a continuation of what I was saying earlier, is there anything else about a building that was built at the same time as this building?


    Then a man answered without putting in his hair.


    "Oh, there is."


    Asio told the man that he was about to lose some strength, but he quickly regained his feelings.


    "Tell me! Where is it?


    The man said calmly to Asio, who said in impetus.


    "It''s out of town. The lord who built this building built it to house his mistress, and now he uses it as a library."


    To the man''s answer, they both smiled and nodded with satisfaction.

 1376 Lesson one thousand three hundred and seventy-four. Library

    One.


    "Is that it?


    Said Asio, pointing to a prestigious building outside the town.


    "Oh, you probably will"


    Shester said as he narrowed his eyes and looked away.


    "You''re finally getting close to your goal, aren''t you?


    Asio said with a tired look.


    Shester shrugged his shoulders, but said without breaking his expression.


    "No, it''s not a goal, is it? On the contrary, I can say it''s a start."


    Then Asio looked like he remembered something.


    "Oh, speaking of which... our aim was not to find the entrance to the basement, but to search for the beauties and Comet and Baltic who would have gone underground from there."


    "That''s the thing. So that''s where we start, so to speak."


    Then Azio exhaled a big sigh.


    "... oh, that''s a long way to go..."


    "Dude, are you tired already?


    "Hey, I don''t know... over there or over here..."


    "Well, sure. But cheer me up. Look, we''re here."


    In front of the Shesters, there was a historic building that seemed to have been built in much the same way as the earlier hall.


    "Was it the library now?


    That''s what you said.


    "Then, just like the bureau, normally we can go inside, too, right?


    "Oh, let''s get in quick"


    They went up the main staircase and into the library.


    Two.


    "Definitely the same style of architecture as the other hall."


    Shester looked around the building and affirmed.


    Azio also nodded, agreeing.


    "Yeah, that sounds like it''s here, doesn''t it?


    "Oh, don''t be in trouble without it."


    "That''s true. If not... what shall we do?


    I said it with a face that Azio seemed sincerely disgusted.


    Shester smiled bitterly.


    "Think about it, let''s stop now. Come on, let''s find it."


    "Yes. So let''s split up and look?


    Shester gave an instant reluctant look to Azio''s suggestion.


    "... no, let''s always act together. We have yet to get testimony about a woman in a white dress. Then it''s possible he''s lurking somewhere and keeping an eye on us. Let''s act discreetly here."


    Asio also agreed with Chester''s suggestion with a harsh look.


    "It was. You just told me I had to keep my head down."


    "Oh, that''s the thing. Anyway, let''s not get alarmed."


    Shester said with an unchanged and harsh look.


    Azio also tightened his expression even further.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry about the two comets."


    Once again, the two of them began their quest by keeping their minds together.

 1377 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Seventy-Five: Eight Small Rooms

    "Well, let''s just say we look closely."


    Said Shester as he started walking fast.


    Azio immediately followed and walked shoulder to shoulder with Shester.


    "Pretty big, huh?


    I said a little wandering into a huge space, lined with lots of bookshelves that spread quickly as Azio entered the front door.


    "Right. Probably, but he made it by smashing through columns and walls when making it into a library. It would be more functional to put it together in a larger space than to have a room in a subdivision."


    "Well, it will be easier when looking for books, and it will only be for those who manage them again."


    "Oh, that''s the thing. But if there was an entrance to the basement, it wouldn''t be here."


    "Yeah, that would be easy to find."


    "Oh, let''s just go through here. Apparently, there''s a small room ahead."


    "Yeah, let''s do that"


    From there, they slid silently through the bookshelves early and quickly moved to the other side of the library.


    "You have quite a few rooms, don''t you?


    I said as I counted with my fingers the number of doors that Asio stood in line.


    "There are eight rooms just visible from here. Is that one of these?


    "Right. Let''s start with the room on the left."


    Asio concurred with Shester''s opinion.


    "Let''s do that. I hope it''s in the first room if you can."


    Asio said it was a bit of a hassle.


    Shester smiled bitterly.


    "Right. That would be easier... Come on, what do you think"


    Shester turned the door knob in the far left room, saying so.


    And I opened the door for nothing or saw the staircase to the basement that was right in front of me, and I rounded my eyes.


    "... there you are?


    Azio also peered inside over Chester''s back and gave him a surprise look.


    "... that''s true. Isn''t that a big win?


    "Oh. Well, let''s just go in"


    That''s what Shester said and walked right into the room.


    Azio also continued, closing the door over his back.


    "... there''s nobody here. Let''s go down."


    "Yeah, let''s do that"


    The two walked down the stairs looking around because they were a little wary of a small room with only stairs to the basement, but had no reason to stay there.


    "... Hmm... apparently in a room with clerical materials"


    Shester magically lit up his surroundings, looked around the room and said.


    Asio similarly said, magically illuminating the room without a neighborhood.


    "... right. It''s a library, so do you store user materials or something?


    "Oh, it seems so... well, I won''t pry into it. That''s not what we''re here for."


    When Shester said so, he lit up the floor once again.

 1378 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred and Seventy-Six: No Trouble.

    "... pah, don''t you see?


    Asio circled the basement floor slightly shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Well, I guess so. Then let''s find out."


    When Shester said so, he stood up on his heels and walked to make a knack and sound.


    Soon afterwards, Azio also started walking on the floor on the other side of the room with a trick.


    The two were silent for a while, and only the sound of the floor ringing echoed all over the room.


    So suddenly, I saw a change in the sounds of Chester ringing.


    "Asio, apparently something happened?


    Asio smiled and stopped by Chester''s side.


    "Was there? I appreciate that. That''s a shorter time."


    "Right. But how do you open it..."


    Shester leaned in there and carefully began to examine the floor.


    "... there''s no gap... what''s going on..."


    Asio also sat down beside Shester and carefully examined the floor.


    But there was no way to open it.


    "I''m pretty sure there''s space down there."


    Said Azio with his right hand fist, slapping the floor with a knack.


    "Right. Then the entrance is somewhere else..."


    When Shester was alone, he began to slap the floor with his fist, like Azio earlier.


    Shester moved straight to the wall legend in a quadruple crawling position and began to find out where the underground space was headed.


    And......


    "Apparently it leads to the next room"


    "Sounds like it...... do you want to move next door then?


    "Right. I looked carefully as I slapped the floor, but I couldn''t find the entrance."


    "Yeah, well... by moving..."


    Then Shester said with a bitter smile.


    "Sounds like a lot of trouble, huh?


    Azio also smiled back bitterly.


    "Yeah, it''s already... it''s too much trouble."


    "Too bad it wasn''t a big win, huh?


    "Yeah, yeah, if we hit it next, it''s still okay, right?


    "Right. But what do we do? You want me to crush one room at a time from in front of you? Or do you want it to come from the most room over there?


    Azio often looked up to heaven and thought, drawing conclusions.


    "On the other side"


    "Okay. Actually, that''s what I thought. I wonder if this underground space will continue all the way to the other side."


    "Is that right, after all? I don''t feel that way either. If I keep checking one room at a time, I''ll probably be the wingman to check all the remaining seven rooms."


    "Well, I still don''t know if the other side is right, but shall we just look into it?


    "Yeah, let''s do that. It''s okay, it''s going to work."


    Did you gain confidence that it was in agreement with Shester, that Azio would regain his smile and stand up forcefully?

 1379 Chapter 1377 Stage

    One.


    Azio went up the stairs and immediately opened the door and left the room, or he walked through the front of the six rooms in between early and reached the rightmost room located on the other side.


    And when he grabbed the door knob in the room and turned it around, he opened the door with momentum.


    "... you don''t..."


    Chester glanced into the room over Asio''s shoulder, whining in a tone that only piqued his cheeks.


    "Don''t you have the stairs in the first place...... so I can''t help it. Let''s see if we can find another room."


    Shester pounded Azio''s shoulder.


    "... yeah, that''s all you got. If this happens, it''s a smudge...... can I come from the next room?


    "Oh, let''s do that"


    With Chester''s consent, Azio headed to the next room.


    And then, roughly turning the door knob, I opened the door.


    "... I don''t..."


    Chester said almost clerically that he looked around the room over Azio''s shoulder again.


    "Next then."


    "... Yes"


    Asio immediately goes to the next room.


    And......


    "Eh... this is the last room. I mean, count from the left. It''s the second room. Our expectations were out of line, weren''t they?


    "Right. But that''s it. Open it quickly."


    Asio opened the door just as he was told, bending his mouth gently to the letter to Shester.


    But there too......


    "... there are no stairs..."


    It was because of tiredness, and because of the tone of Asia.


    Over the shoulder of such an asio, and Shester peered again.


    But as Azio said, the stairs were not found in the room.


    "No. Then we''ll have to check the basement in the far left room again."


    Azio nodded reluctantly with a tired look.


    "Well that''s the only way..."


    When Asio said that, he moved like that and went into the room where he first came in.


    Two.


    "... you don''t..."


    Asio shrugged in a heart-tired manner.


    Shester just looked tired, too.


    "... oh, no..."


    "I''m pretty sure there''s space down there..."


    "Yeah, but there''s no key entrance. Trouble......"


    "What do you want to do? Will you destroy this floor?


    I said something pretty rambling, either because Azio was tired.


    Shester panicked and tried to tamper with Asio.


    "Come on, don''t say things that are noisy. Shall I change my mind a little bit?"


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulder and stuck his lower lip out.

 1380 Episode one thousand three hundred and seventy-eight, entrance.

    One.


    "Even if they told me to try to change my mind...... how?


    In response to Asio''s question, Shester answered with a glance.


    "Right. What do you say we try something like that earlier?


    "Heh? Earlier..."


    When Asio inquired in a feisty voice, Shester smiled and answered quietly.


    "It''s outside. I thought it might be outside this building."


    Then the look became a little convincing to Azio.


    "Ah, I see. So it''s like looking outside the hall, huh?


    "Oh, there doesn''t seem to be anything else we can do, does there?


    "Right - why don''t we just take a look outside"


    They were tired, but slowly headed for the stairs.


    Two.


    "... Sounds good. There''s space between the building and the walls, right?


    Azio turned around to the back of the building and groaned looking at the space that spread out there.


    "Hmm... it''s certainly not weird to have a staircase down to the basement, is it?


    "Yeah, on the contrary, it''s unnaturally wide. But I can''t even take the space to create a staircase underground."


    "Right. Then it seems likely. Let''s find out quickly."


    "Yeah, let''s do that"


    The two gained momentum and walked the cobblestone between the building and the walls, hitherto similarly heeled and sounding the trick.


    Then all of a sudden, the sound changed.


    The two accidentally looked at each other''s faces.


    "You''re through."


    "Oh, let''s find out"


    Shester says no, he leaned into the ground.


    Azio similarly squeezed in and began to carefully examine the cobblestone of the altered sound.


    Soon afterwards, Asio discovered something different.


    "Mr. Shester! There could have been."


    Shester reacted quickly to the sharp voice of Azio.


    "Where!?


    Azio pointed to a corner of the cobblestone stone combination.


    "Here it is. This is where it moves. And if you look closely, there''s evidence of a recent move."


    Chester tried to move what Azio had pointed out.


    "You do have signs of moving it. But it only moves a little. Apparently, they''re working so that the entrance doesn''t open with something like a candle."


    "Well, then this is definitely the entrance to the underground corridor."


    "Oh, right. But how to open it..."


    Chester tried to pull it by hanging his finger at the entrance at his disposal.


    But although the entrance moved slightly, it did not open.


    As a result, Asio immediately joined the ranks.


    The two put all their strength into their fingertips and pulled all their strength.


    Unfortunately, the entrance never opened.

 1381 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Seventy Nine: Kankuki

    "... you can''t... I did everything I could..."


    Asio gave up and said with his face.


    Chester also told me to whine a little tired.


    "Right. Apparently, you can''t rely on it."


    "So what do you do?


    Shester thought to Asio''s question.


    But when he solved his thoughts without putting aside time, he smiled at them.


    Asio looked at the grin and asked him if he felt anything creepy or a little pully.


    "What? I''m finally laughing at?


    Shester grinned deeply at Asio''s inquiry.


    "What, I was embarrassed to say this earlier, but I thought I''d use magic to burn you down?


    Then came the look of Asio as Nagana.


    "Is that what you mean...... but there''s very little clearance, right? Can you get it inside?


    Asked Asio, Shester nodded confidently.


    "Oh, I don''t know if you haven''t tried, but you''ll probably be fine"


    "Really? Then please."


    Saying so, Azio stood up and evacuated a little backwards.


    Chester confirmed it and laughed once again with a niggle, facing the entrance and the bumpy gap once again.


    "Red Lotus Flame"


    When Shester whispered the magic, a flame blew out of his fingertips.


    But the power was rather limited, and it seemed to be just as powerful to plug into the slightest gap.


    In fact, Azio was something that leaked an exclamation exhale.


    "You''re good - you''re really in great control, aren''t you?


    But Chester smiled at the admiration of Asio.


    "It''s not that big of a compliment."


    "I''m humbled."


    "It''s not like that. First of all, it''s actually a hassle right now."


    Although Shester had plugged the flame he was releasing from his fingertips into the gap at the entrance, he did not seem to have been well hit by the candle inside.


    "I don''t have a choice. The entrance is too narrow..."


    "It''s still going to take a long time, though"


    But Asio was a relaxed one.


    "No problem at all. I''ll wait slowly."


    Shester smiled bitterly and said.


    "I can''t even say that. The Comets are being captured."


    Then Asio made a difficult face and thought about it.


    But his face, which was finished thinking, was bright beyond all bounds.


    "Aren''t you okay? Wouldn''t it be such a pain in the ass if you were willing to do harm?

 1382 Lesson one thousand three hundred and eighty, the walls of the underground passage.

    One.


    Then, unexpectedly, Chester concurred with Azio''s opinion.


    "Sort of. Actually, I''m not worried either. Ars and Ortez don''t feel safe."


    "Really, I''m the same. I wonder why?


    Then Shester accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a thought, but I don''t care what I''m sure of... Well, what is it?


    To Shester''s inquiry, it was now Asio''s turn to divulge a bitter laugh.


    "No, I asked, didn''t I?


    "Oh, you did...... no, wait a minute. Looks like it''s gonna burn out, huh?


    "Whoa! Is that true?


    "Oh, apparently I should"


    As soon as Shester said so, a loud noise rang under the entrance.


    It was the sound of some kind of wood caught on the entrance door burning out and falling down the stairs in a gobble.


    "Looks like it''s working, huh?


    Shester gave a refreshing grin.


    Then Asio took that grin and said it in momentum.


    "Let''s open it quickly!


    They hung their hands on the entrance door and pulled them off to full strength.


    "You''re open!


    Asio said with joy and courage.


    "Let''s get inside now!


    Shester also said excitedly to the staircase leading to the underground passage where he finally revealed himself.


    The two were going underground with bravery.


    Two.


    "Well, which way to go..."


    Shester, who stepped down to the underground passageway, said as he alternately looked around the straight stretching passageway from left to right.


    Azio also circled his neck to the left and right, looking at the passage stretching everywhere.


    "... which one is it? ����


    Then Shester suddenly started staring at the wall.


    Asio, realizing that, asked.


    "What''s wrong?


    Shester turned around softly and glanced at Azio''s face for a moment, immediately turning back to the wall and staring again.


    "... no, think it''s a wall you''ve seen?


    Then Azio raised his surprise.


    "That''s amazing! You remember me well, don''t you?


    "No, it''s just a coincidence. Look at this wall. There''s something like a pattern around here, right? I remember this. It''s called a positional relationship with the stairs, I don''t think there''s any mistake."


    "That means this passage is still from that time..."


    Shester nodded forcefully.


    "Oh, definitely"


    But Azio looked around again, from left to right.


    "... so which do you think it is?


    "Right... all this is just a thought..."


    That''s what Shester said, smiling niggardly.

 1383 Story one thousand three hundred and eighty-one, villa again.

    One.


    "I think it''s suspicious that the example villa I followed has gone this way before."


    To Shester''s words, Azio became a convincing expression.


    "Nah, I see. Is that it? It sure sounds like it, doesn''t it?


    Asio inquired mischievously.


    Shester nodded and said forcefully.


    "Oh, let''s go. To Sir Calvin''s villa... na"


    Two.


    "... it''s an irreplaceable room."


    Shester told me to throw up.


    Azio also expressed his thoughts by stripping him of his disgust.


    "Yeah, really. Apparently, bad taste is irreplaceable."


    The two continued to walk extensively, reaching Sir Calvin''s villa, where they had come before.


    But it was a bloody torture room that was nauseating, and an equally stinking shady place before.


    For this reason, they were more averse than they had been earlier.


    "You just want to get the hell out of this room, if you can?


    said as Azio made a gesture gently pinching his own nose.


    Shester nodded because he thought the same thing.


    "I agree. This is a place where just being there annihilates me. Let''s just get out of here."


    Shester said so, crossing the room with a large strand accompanied by Azio.


    And when he grabbed the door knob with momentum, he quickly turned it around and opened the door.


    "Let''s just find a room around here"


    Shester said as he went out into the hallway or pointed several rooms in front of him with his jaw to Asio.


    Azio nodded.


    "Yeah, let''s do that. This is the basement, so suppose you''re holding the Comets here."


    "Oh, let''s just say we look fast"


    That''s what Shester said, opening the door to the closest room.


    And then, oh my God, there was Comet and Bart already nostalgic.


    Shester and Azio rushed over and quickly untied the rope that they were tied behind their back.


    And Shester rocked Baltic so hard that Azio woke Comet up and woke him up.


    Then first Bart woke up with a heavy bass groan.


    Shester shook up even more.


    "Baltic! Are you all right!? How''s your consciousness?


    Although Bart had a vain look on his face for a while, he finally responded to Chester''s voice.


    "... oh... Lord Shester... what the hell is wrong with me? ����

 1384 Lesson one thousand three hundred and eighty-two, hypnosis.

    "Are you all right? Sounds conscious, doesn''t it?


    Then now Comet, who is being held by Asio, woke up.


    "Comet! Are you okay?!?"


    Comet tried to respond to Azio''s voice in a hazy but desperate manner.


    "... Oh, oh... Azio... what''s up? ����


    Azio looked back and saw Shester.


    "It''s hazy, but it looks fine"


    Azio said the voice of relief and exhalation were leaking at the same time.


    Then Balt woke up quietly and shook his neck wide with Brumbourne to the left and right.


    "... excuse me. It''s all right now..."


    Balt said sorry to Chester for supporting his body.


    Shester shook his head slowly.


    "No, never mind. You should rest a little longer."


    Balt shook his neck forcefully beside Shester''s caring words.


    "No, I''m really okay now. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    "No, it''s not that annoying. But apparently you have memories of this time, don''t you?


    Baltic agreed to Chester''s inquiry.


    "Yes...... they did. Hypnotic in just a few moments..."


    "Right, hypnosis... what was the M.O. like?


    "As soon as I thought it was�� a young woman (basket) had put her hands together at my present moment, her body suddenly lost its strength��"


    "Hmm, all of a sudden?


    "Yes, and in the meantime, my consciousness gets clouded... into a state of dreams..."


    "Right. Do you have any memories after that?


    "Blurring... but I can''t tell if this is a dream or a reality... it was such a time"


    "Hmm, this is troublesome when you can manipulate whatever you want just by putting your hands together."


    "is also not up to the face"


    Balt drowned his head feeling sorry for him.


    When Shester controlled it with his right hand, he now inquired against Comet.


    "Comet, how about you? Is it the same as Baltic?


    Comet seemed to recover a lot while Baltic was talking, answering in a firm tone.


    "Yes. Mostly together. The moment I thought I had my right hand kneaded in front of me, I lost my power... and it felt like I''d been dreaming ever since."


    "Right. Same M.O...."


    Then Asio suggested to Chester as he peered into the surroundings.


    "Mr. Shester. Why don''t you just get out of here? We both seem to be doing some good, so we''re going to be able to escape, and if they find us here, we''re not going to be as good as we can fight."


    Shester immediately agreed to Azio''s proposal.


    "Right. Let''s get out of here first. Let''s think about the future."

 1385 Episode one thousand three hundred and eighty-three, back to Tarka.

    "All right, just give me this far and I''ll be safe for now"


    The Shesters proceeded once and for all through the underground passage to the town of Tarka, where they are based.


    And in the lobby room of Hotel Reed, where he was staying in the town of Tarka, he stroked his chest down with a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah, I walked this far all at once, so I''m a little tired, though. Is Comette okay?


    Azio was concerned about the captured comet.


    "Yeah, I''m fine now. ''Cause while I was walking, I was feeling better."


    "Well, good for you. Looks like Baltic''s gonna be okay, too, huh?


    Asio cared so much for Baltic.


    Bart said without even being Nicole.


    "Whatever. Carefree."


    "I guess...... by the way, Mr. Shester, what do you do after this?


    A slightly awkward asio shook the subject to Chester.


    Shester answered with a few thoughts.


    "... right. Let''s go to another town�� but let''s make sure that the four of us act together in the future."


    Asio immediately agreed.


    "Yeah, that''s mandatory. If we act in pieces, it''s obvious that we''ll see the same thing again."


    "Oh, you have to avoid that."


    "Yeah, by the way, which town do you go to?


    "Let''s go to the town opposite the town of the bundle"


    Asio widened the map to confirm Chester''s proposal.


    "... is this the town of Lakka?"


    Chester also checked the map and nodded.


    "Oh, that''s the town. There was no information on Ars or Ortes in the town of Bundle. Then it doesn''t make much sense to go further."


    "Right. So you''re going to the town of Lakka?


    But Chester shook a big one there.


    "No, Comet and Bart look fine from what I''ve seen, but let''s stay here for today just in case. You might have an invisible fatigue."


    Then Asio quickly agreed.


    "Yeah, right. I think that''s a good idea too. In fact, I''m pretty tired myself."


    Shester leaked a bitter laugh.


    "You did. We found the Comets, and we''re feeling a lot better, but before that, we said a lot of stupid things."


    Then Azio shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile as well.


    "Right. ''Cause it''s been a lot of trouble..."


    Comet seemed sorry for Azio''s stupidity.


    "I''m sorry, Azio. For us..."


    Azio waved his hands in panic.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean to. Never mind."


    Then Shester sent out a help boat against Asio.


    "Right. Don''t worry about it. The important thing is not to repeat the same mistake."

 1386 Lesson one thousand three hundred and eighty-four, the Popes rival.

    "By the way, who the hell are those women in that dress?


    Asked as Asio tilted his neck once again.


    Shester put his right hand under his chin and thought.


    "Hmm, I''m pretty sure they''re special..."


    "Special......?


    "Yeah, I don''t know what their real purpose is, but what they''re doing is kidnapping. But it''s too flashy for that. I''ve never heard of kidnappings by worldly beauties wearing dresses."


    Asio concurred with this opinion.


    "Well, not once, not twice."


    "Oh, and they''re both at the same time twice. Does this mean anything to you? ����


    Asked Shester, the Asios nodded convincingly.


    "If you ask me that, yeah - two for sure. But there must have been three women in the dress, right? Huh? What role is the other woman in all this?


    Asio tilted his neck even strangely.


    Shester lowered his right hand under his chin, arms together and roared.


    "I don''t know that. I think it means something..."


    "Right - but again, we don''t know if there''s much material in this, do we?


    "Yeah, but one thing I found out is that they''re connected to Lord Calvin."


    Then the three of them nodded loudly and loudly.


    "You''re a big man, aren''t you?"


    Asio said with a troubled face.


    "Right. Besides, Bishop Lennon was the main culprit last time. Maybe this time."


    "Right. Maybe so. But it doesn''t mean Sir Calvin''s irrelevant, so we have to be careful, right?


    "Naturally. Here in Pope Lowenglin, you have tremendous power... and you have to be more careful now."


    "Yes, by the way, is Bishop Lennon close to Sir Calvin?


    Then Shester shook his head to the side.


    "No, honestly, I''m not sure about that relationship"


    "Really... shouldn''t we look into that area?


    Then Shester shook his head to the side.


    "No, I''ve investigated it before. That''s all right. Make sure you dedicate time and people. But the results weren''t fantastic."


    "You said you couldn''t find a relationship?


    "No, it wasn''t totally irrelevant. Somewhat. But not particularly close."


    "I mean, subtle sense of distance, right?


    Asked Asio, Shester grinned sarcastically.

 1387 Chapter one thousand three hundred and eighty-five, letter.

    One.


    "Exactly. I couldn''t tell after all."


    Shester said unfortunately.


    Azio thought with a trick that looked up lightly.


    "Uh-huh... I see... then it''s still suspicious, huh?


    Asio said with a grin of nigga.


    Shester said with a smile, too.


    "Oh, I suppose you probably keep your distance unintentionally"


    "Yeah, so it sounds like we should have assumed that the two are closely connected, right?


    Shester nodded satisfactorily.


    "That''s the thing. In this case, we''d better make a move assuming the worst."


    Everyone nodded with a tight look to Chester, who spoke with a harsh expression.


    Two.


    "Morning."


    The next morning Chester revealed herself with a refreshing smile before the three of them already sitting in the hotel lobby waiting.


    The three stood up immediately and greeted each of them back.


    "Would you like some tea?"


    When Asio tried to distract him and call the hotel boy, Chester took control of it.


    "No, I don''t want it. Would you like to leave as soon as possible?


    The three looked at each other and nodded at each other, Azio responding on their behalf.


    "We never mind. So are you leaving immediately?


    "Oh, let''s do that"


    Shester says no, I got up.


    Then the three stood up in unison, as they responded to it.


    And the four of them aligned their feet and tried to pass in front of the front desk.


    Then the receptionist approached early enough, acknowledging the Shesters, or in a slight panic.


    "Master Chester, please wait"


    Chester gave a slightly surprised look to the frontman who looked panicked.


    "What''s wrong?


    When Frontman stopped in front of Shester, he gave a thank you first.


    "I apologize for calling you off all of a sudden. Actually, I just got a letter from Shester."


    Shester received a letter from the front man that he had just received.


    "Thanks"


    Shester cut the seal with a quick hand gesture he was used to, pulling the contents out softly and looking.


    Chester gently checked the contents of the letter, or frowned and glanced at the hollow.


    And he said to the three of us.


    "Looks like we got an invitation."


    Asio asked instantly with a wrinkle between his brows.


    "From whom?


    Shester jumped up one eyebrow and said with a glimpse.


    "From this one."


    Surprisingly, the sender section of Shester''s letter contained Sir Calvin''s name.

 1388 Lesson one thousand three hundred and eighty-six.

    "... that''s... that''s an unexpected development, isn''t it? ����


    Asio, who had lost his voice by opening his mouth gently to too many events, finally got back on his feet and said:


    Shester nodded with a shrugged shoulder and replied as he looked around to shoot his surroundings with a sharp eye.


    "Right. This is an amazing development. And this means that our location is known to Sir Calvin"


    Then Asio told him to take over Shester''s words.


    "So we are being watched by Sir Calvin''s subordination...... right?


    "Oh. Almost certainly...... na"


    The Chesters looked carefully at the hotel lobby.


    But the lobby was quite crowded because the time was check-out time, and it was not possible to tell who was in charge at all.


    "... too many people, huh? ����


    After Azio pounded his tongue, I told him to whisper.


    But Shester kept looking around even more carefully, not responding to it.


    And it brought him to the great pillar, and he turned his attention to a man of good stature who was reading the newspaper.


    Azio noticed the gaze, put his face closer to Chester and asked in a whisper.


    "... Could it be that guy?


    Shester nodded, affirming.


    "Oh, definitely. That''s the guy."


    "Why do they think it''s that guy?


    "First, there''s a back door behind that guy. That would be out of consideration so that I can get away with it right away when I have to. Besides, that man hasn''t turned a newspaper at all since earlier. Whatever it takes in time, you must have read through the pages that are open now, but there''s no sign of it ever turning. Besides, that man''s gaze, it''s never moved. It should be repeated up and down from top to bottom. But that man doesn''t have it. Don''t you think that''s strange?


    Then Azio subtly shifted his gaze to the man, and after observing for a while, he said.


    "I see. You certainly haven''t moved your gaze. Well, apparently you''re not mistaken about this, are you?


    "Yeah, but it''s hard to think of just one person. Probably a few more..."


    "Don''t you see?


    "Right. I don''t know at the moment..."


    Then suddenly, Comet whispered something.


    Shester was quite surprised because he had no idea what Comet was going to say and missed his statement.


    That''s why Shester asked Comet once again.


    "Sorry, Comet. What did I just say?


    Then Comette shrugged again, not particularly concerned that Shester had asked her back, but even stared at the front door of the hotel.


    "... being there... could it be the woman in the white dress in the example? ����

 1389 Lesson one thousand three hundred and eighty-seven: Beyond the front door.

    The Shesters turned to surprise and tremendous momentum.


    Then, at the end of Comet''s gaze, on the other side of the hotel''s doorway, stood an immortal beauty wrapped in a pure white lustrous dress.


    "... is that... is that the third beauty..."


    Unexpectedly, Shester squeaked in a squeaky voice.


    Then Asio also said out of nervousness or in a voice.


    "... yeah, probably..."


    Then even Baltic, who usually rang in silence, murmured to kill his breath.


    "... similar... to that woman in the blue dress I was manipulated by..."


    Shester questioned Baltic reflexively.


    "Really? So, Comette, how about you? You look like a woman in a red dress?


    Then Comet nodded.


    "Yes. Similar. So the moment I saw her, I thought she might be the woman in the white dress."


    Shester said as he looked at the woman in the white dress, again sitting across the front door.


    "Well... then maybe it means three sisters..."


    Then Asio immediately agreed.


    "Yeah, because there are three beautiful beauties in the first place. It would be more natural to think of it as a sister than as someone else in red."


    "Right. But that doesn''t mean anything, does it?


    Shester laughed sarcastically.


    "Right. If it''s a sister, if it''s someone else in red, it sure doesn''t matter. What matters is how we act after this�� What do we do?


    Shaken by Asio, Chester laughed with her nose.


    "Hmm. It''s decided. Let''s go."


    Shester says, no, I walked out for nothing.


    When Asio sighed lightly, he followed Shester just after him.


    Continuing further with Comet and Balto, the four headed towards the hotel entrance door in a slow foothold.


    Then he reached the door, and Shester opened the door with a refreshing trick, and approached the woman of valor and white dress.


    The woman in the white dress waited in the meantime, staring at the Chesters without being slight at all.


    And finally, the Chesters arrived in front of the woman in the white dress.


    "You''ve finally met me. Should I introduce myself?


    Shester spoke in challenging terms.


    Then the woman in the white dress laughed, strangely slowly raising the right corner of her mouth.


    "No, you can introduce yourself. Something I know well."


    Chester also quickened up the right corner of his mouth and laughed sarcastically.


    "I guess so. So, what business do we have?

 1390 Chapter one thousand three hundred and eighty-eight, invitation.

    It was a chester of unchanging and challenging narratives, but the woman in the white dress did not change one expression.


    "You know that, don''t you? I''m here to invite you."


    Shester nodded softly, adding.


    "Sir Calvin''s invitation? Or are you the three sisters?


    The beautiful woman replied with a grin intact.


    "Both of them. Lord Calvin and we welcome you."


    "Well, then you''re still three sisters, aren''t you?


    "Yeah, that''s right. I''m not going to hide anything."


    "Right. Well, that''s good. More than that, why are you inviting us?


    The beauty raised her mouth further and deepened her grin.


    "You know that. I wonder why I bothered to ask?


    So Shester frowned for a moment.


    "... no, we don''t know we''re clear, do we? In the first place, we don''t understand why you guys grabbed the two Ars Ortes."


    Shester dared to say something that would expose his own hands.


    But it was Shester''s idea to dare jump into the hands of the enemy.


    And because they understood it instantly, they didn''t say anything.


    Then the beautiful woman slowly lowered her face and looked at Chester as she stared from the bottom.


    And I said it in a lower tone than before.


    "... yes... right. Those two... Ars Ortes..."


    When the beautiful woman told her to squeal so, she now quietly raised her jaw and looked at the Chesters as she looked down from the top.


    "Why did we seduce those two... and the two of them..."


    That''s what the beauty said, winking demonically at the Comets.


    Then Comet did a doggy trick, and Bart looked abominably at the beautiful woman.


    Seeing it, the beautiful woman laughed softly as she covered her mouth with her left hand.


    Then Comette glared at the beauty, now embarrassed, and Baltic even hated her even more.


    But then, at last, Chester opened his mouth again.


    "Let''s not make fun of them. Why did you capture the Ars?


    The beauty stopped laughing and confronted Shester.


    And slowly he lowered his left hand, which was covering his mouth and hiding it.


    "That''s... if you accept our invitation, I''ll tell you. How about that?"


    When the beautiful woman said so, she gently knocked her neck down to the side and made an inviting stare.


    Shester nodded and said with a resolute look.


    "Fine. Why don''t we take that invitation?"

 1391 Episode one thousand three hundred and eighty-nine, Ione.

    "... so where are you going? Are you still going to Sir Calvin''s villa?


    Said Shester, staring at the woman in the white dress with a sharp eye.


    Then the woman took that gaze straight and put an ironic grin on her mouth.


    "That''s right."


    Shester also laughed at the loss and nigga.


    "Well, was Sir Calvin at home when we visited?"


    The woman raised her mouth even more and laughed.


    "Yeah, right. I just don''t think yours was a visit, though?


    "We''re each other. You didn''t invite the Comets in as friends, did you?


    Then the woman laughed high.


    "Oh, I meant to, didn''t I?


    Chester raised his mouth further to this to zero a niggle and a grin.


    So you were there when you grabbed them? What we''re hearing is that the woman in the red dress was with us against Comet and the woman in the blue dress against Baltic. But the woman in the white dress didn''t seem to have been witnessed at all?


    The woman in the white dress said rather than changing her complexion in particular.


    "Oh, yeah? I don''t know because I don''t care about other people''s eyes, but I was there."


    "Well, where are you? I don''t have any witnesses?


    "Come on? That''s why you just said it, right? I don''t care about other people''s eyes, do I?


    "Hmmm...... okay. By the way, what''s your name?


    The woman in the white dress fell asleep when she asked Shester.


    "Oh, you want to know? Are you interested in me?


    Shester said without moving.


    "Oh, right. I''m interested. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be talking here."


    The woman tilted her little neck and looked bored.


    "Oh, yeah. So, what did you want to know?


    A woman said it seemed like a pain in the ass.


    Shester said just fine, never mind.


    "Name. Can you tell me your name? Otherwise, it''s hard to talk about things."


    Then the woman spread her hands to the left and right, shrugging her only slight shoulder like a woman.


    And he said with another grin in his mouth.


    "It''s Ione. Nice to meet you."


    Ione gently pinched the hem of her dress, bending her legs slightly and giving in, making her greeting Shester and the others.


    "Hmm, is that Ione? Okay. Nice to meet you. Why don''t we head to the Calvin Mansion soon?"


    Shester says, no, the Asios nodded powerfully at the same time.


    And the line went with the suspicious Ione to Sir Calvin''s villa.

 1392 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Ninety: A Critical Confession

    "By the way, how are the other two doing?


    Shester casually questioned Ione on the road to the Calvin residence.


    Ione answered without incident.


    "I''m not here."


    "You can see that. Neither are we idiots. I''ve been paying attention to my surroundings since earlier, but I can''t feel any signs."


    "Yeah, ''cause there''s nothing near here."


    "Hmm, so you''re at the Calvin Mansion?


    Ione then answered, not looking at Shester''s face, just looking straight ahead.


    "Come on, how about that? I don''t always know what time, where and what they''re doing."


    "I see. Then let''s replace the question. You''re the eldest daughter of three sisters?


    Then Ione thought a little before answering.


    "... right. Probably."


    Chester''s expression was somewhat absurd.


    "Probably a lot of rhetoric, huh? What are you talking about?


    Shester said provocatively.


    But Ione answered, looking ahead, with no food on his face.


    "You''re not saying anything else, are you? Well... we''re a little different."


    "Well, how do you know it''s different?


    It was a quick pursuit of Shester, but where was the wind blowing Ione.


    "I''m telling you, you don''t understand."


    Ione said so, lightly grinning her long, luscious hair across the street.


    Shester attempted further pursuit with an even more blurry look on his face.


    "I don''t know that unless you ask me. Say it."


    Then here finally Ione saw Chester''s face chilling as he walked side-by-side.


    "Yes. That''s true. Then I''ll tell you. We don''t remember our childhood."


    In a sudden, critical confession, the Shesters all gave a uniform look of surprise.


    "... do we mean all three of us?


    Shester asked calmly.


    Then Ione answered quietly, also walking with a zizzy look directly in front of him.


    "Yeah, that''s right. All three of you."


    Shester frowned between his eyebrows and turned out to be a strange look.


    "... what was that... like being in a special environment?


    "Special environment? Well, yeah. Probably."


    "Well, really... what the hell was that environment like?


    Ione turned again to Shester, who repeatedly inquired.


    "I don''t know. ''Cause I don''t remember."


    To Ione, who laughed furiously, Chester was reminded of emotions that made her mind squirm.

 1393 Episode one thousand three hundred and ninety-one, question.

    "... Hmm, and you teach me so much dawn and clarity?


    Shester asked even strangely.


    Ione tilted her little neck and this returned the answer in wonder.


    "Oh, really? I just answered because they asked me. You don''t have to hide it."


    "Right. Then let me ask you a question, is Sir Calvin your employer or something?


    Ione raised her chin gently and laughed.


    "No, you''re not."


    "Well, so you and Sir Calvin don''t have a relationship up and down, but a reciprocal relationship?


    Then Ione shook his head vertically to his satisfaction.


    "Yes, it is."


    "So you''re saying we''re buddies?


    Then he shook his neck wide beside him with an unpleasant look this time.


    "No, I''m not. It''s not like that. Honestly, I don''t want to be with you."


    Shester smiled bitterly.


    "I see. Well, I''m sure you and Sir Calvin don''t share the same taste."


    "Naturally. You can''t possibly have a hobby with that guy."


    "Apparently, you, too, are disgusted with Sir Calvin''s hobby?


    Then Ione nodded greatly.


    "It''s not natural. There''s no way it fits that hobby."


    "Hmm, so it doesn''t fit humanely, but because we have a common purpose, we''re fighting together... something like that?


    Ione thought for a moment before slowly pulling her jaw and nodding.


    "Yeah, right. That''s the way it is."


    So Shester cut sharply in again.


    "So what''s the purpose?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ione shrugged her shoulders gently.


    "Come on, you said that after we got to the Calvin Mansion, right?


    "Yeah, but I really want to know. Why did you capture Ars Ortes? [M] And Comette, both of Baltic... we don''t know why."


    "Huh, but I still can''t. I''ll tell you when I get to the villa."


    "Right, okay. Then let''s take the place of the question."


    Shester said, no, it became a sharp sight.


    "Do you know any monsters in the underground waterways of the town of Tulka?


    Shester sent a sharp gaze to Ione at the end of the word.


    But Ione said with a face that didn''t eat anything, staring even straight in the direction of his progress.


    "I know. We''ve never met before, have we?


    "Well, you know... can you tell me why you know?


    Ione had an ironic grin on her mouth.


    "Come on, why could it have been?... I don''t remember."


    "Is that true? You sure you don''t remember anything?


    To Shester''s question, Ione did not answer, but merely smiled glossily.

 1394 Lesson one thousand three hundred and ninety-two: Indirect relationships

    "Is it relevant?


    Shester did not use manual manipulation and asked directly.


    But this was because he thought it would be better to open Ione''s heart and draw back a good answer.


    Then, Ione answered honestly.


    "Yeah, it has something to do with that."


    Then three other people besides Shester instantly coloured themselves.


    But Chester quickly put his right hand in front of everyone.


    "Well, does it matter... So, what kind of relationship is it?


    Ione answered Chester calmly and honestly.


    "There''s no direct connection. You said you''d never been met earlier, right? So it''s only an indirect relationship."


    "Hmm... so can you tell me exactly what that indirect relationship is?


    Then Ione thought for a little while.


    "Uh-huh... well, even if they say so specifically... I''m just saying I''ve heard it before..."


    When I saw Ione talking, Chester''s eyes shimmered.


    "Who the hell told you that story?


    Shester''s voice was so mixed with serenity and harshness that it even made him feel warm.


    For this reason, Ione gave the name of him in his natural appearance.


    "It''s Lucifer. You do know that, don''t you?


    Hearing the name, Shester gave an instant look of amazement, but with such a harsh look that at the next moment there was no more.


    But the Asios, who were also supposed to be heard by Ione''s mouth, unlike Chester, only gave a strange look.


    That also meant that for Asio and the others, I didn''t think the name was referring to Lucifer, who was God, so there was no one to react to it in particular.


    Ione laughed even happily, comparing the differences in reactions between the four of them.


    And against Shester, it was something that made him wink so cute.


    Although Shester was in trouble for a moment, he couldn''t see Ione talking any more, so he remained silent.


    But after a while, Asio, who had become impatient, spoke against Shester, who walked in front.


    "Um - Mr. Shester knows, doesn''t he? That Lucifer guy."


    Although Shester felt quite uncomfortable with the way Azio described Lucifer as just a human being, he naturally said it without touching on it.


    "Sort of."

 1395 Lesson one thousand three hundred and ninety-three, great profit.

    "Really? So, what kind of man are you?


    Asio asked what he felt in particular, nothing to discourage.


    Shester replied carefully to the three to ensure that Lucifer was not distracted from being the same as Lucifer, that God.


    "... right. I know, but... I''m not really familiar with it, to be honest. Well, if you say so, mysterious people�� etc."


    Hearing Shester''s answer, Ione walking next door laughed corny and cute.


    But sometimes the Azios were walking behind them, and they didn''t notice Ione''s reaction like that.


    Then Chester quickly changed the subject for the better.


    "By the way, what is Sir Calvin''s purpose? I mean, I''m in a fighting relationship with you, but I can''t read Sir Calvin''s intentions at all..."


    Ione then replied just to match Chester, who wanted to change the conversation.


    "Right. Sounds like he has his thoughts... but I''m not sure. ''Cause honestly, I''m not interested in him at all."


    Shester felt that Ione had ridden his thoughts, and asked questions without further ado.


    "But are you aiming in the same direction? Are you saying that thoughts are different despite that?


    "Probably. I think mine, he has his thoughts, and it never crosses. But I''m not interested in him, so I guess..."


    "Hmmm... to sum up what I hear about Sir Calvin, in a nutshell, I mean... what do you think?


    Then Ione nodded very many times.


    "I wonder if it''s for sure? I don''t think there''s anything inside that easy to understand."


    Shester accidentally laughed bitterly at Ione''s too much Calvin review.


    "Oh well, you still do... then again, you don''t seem like much of a person I''d like to see?


    Ione shrugged her shoulders and gently distorted those adorable lips to reveal her disgust for Calvin.


    "What kind of strange person wants to see that guy? Unless you get some benefit from seeing him... oh, yeah. You were looking for it and you''re on your way to the man now, weren''t you?


    "Oh, you''re right. I think I might be able to bring back two of Ars Ortes by meeting Sir Calvin... And it''s a great benefit to us."


    Shester said so, softly glancing aside to gaze at Ione''s complexion.

 1396 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Ninety-Four: Monitored

    "I don''t know if that''s gonna happen."


    Ione looked at Chester as a chill with a suspicious grin.


    Shester laughed invincibly and said with certainty.


    "... no, no doubt. Looks like the Ars are in the Calvin Mansion, huh?


    Ione asked without changing one complexion.


    "What makes you think that?


    "Somehow. But I''m sure of it. This has never happened before..."


    "Yes, I suppose so. You''ve been through a lot."


    Shester exhaled gently, looking again at Ione and saying:


    "Oh, I''ve been through a lot. But... apparently you know that well?


    Then Ione raised her chin and laughed loudly.


    "Yeah, right. That said, I don''t know the old days. Do you have any idea what you''ve been through lately?


    Shester sent a sharp eye to Ione.


    But Ione took his gaze firmly from the front.


    Shester sneered at Ione for a few seconds before smiling.


    "Right. So you''re saying Lucifer told you?


    Ione then admitted lightly.


    "Yeah, that''s right. He is the Seer. I keep an eye out for all sorts of places, and I keep an eye on all sorts of people. You''re one of them..."


    Shester was surprised and asked with a wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    "Me? Did Lucifer take me personally?


    Ione answered Shester''s question, even naturally.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Lucifer is watching you."


    Shester deepened the frown wrinkles further.


    "Just give me a minute. I''m just a human being, aren''t I? Why would Lucifer keep an eye on me?


    Ione distorted his mouth and answered demonically.


    "Because you''re important to him."


    Shester immediately inquired.


    "He?"


    Ione answered with an even greater distortion of the mouth.


    "Yeah, you know... it''s him"


    Shester said with the wrinkles between his eyebrows intact, with the toughest look on his face.


    "... Gaius Schneider..."


    Ione waved and nodded loudly at the answer.


    "Correct. Well, there''s no one else. If you think about it a little bit, you''ll see."


    "Oh, but... am I an important person to him?


    "Yeah, you''ve been around him a long time."


    "So there''s something else about Lucifer watching people around you, Gaius? For example, my mother, Mrs. Emerada��"


    Ione then instantly shook his head to the side.


    "No, she''s just a person called his mother. That''s why I''m not under Lucifer''s watch."


    Once again, the wrinkles between Chester''s eyebrows deepened in Ione''s answer.

 1397 Chapter one thousand three hundred and ninety-five: Influence

    "Just give me a minute. You''re telling me I''m just a human being, right? Why am I under surveillance and not Mrs. Emerada?


    Shester inquired in a heartfelt wonder.


    Then Ione said, naturally.


    "Because you''re affecting Gaius Schneider."


    Chester''s doubts deepened further into Ione''s answer.


    "What do you mean? Then Mrs. Emerada would be affecting you more, Gaius. Whatever it is, she is also his mother..."


    But Ione''s answer was no.


    "Just because you''re a mother doesn''t mean you''re influencing me. Especially in her case, it''s hard to say she''s a real mother."


    Gaius Schneider is a reincarnator.


    She was therefore Mrs. Emerada, the mother of her life, but not the actual mother.


    Ione had pointed it out, but Chester was not convinced.


    "I do know what you mean, but I think she''s doing a fine job with your mother, Gaius."


    Then Ione shrugged her shoulder.


    "That could be it. But that''s not what I''m talking about. It''s important to know if Gaius Schneider is influencing his will in any way."


    "Gaius, to your will? I''m not sure. What effect did I have on his will?


    Then Ione shrugged her shoulder once again.


    "Don''t you get it? He''s a little bit different, though. And you have a lot of influence on that. There are other people like that."


    Shester immediately asked.


    "Who? Who the hell are you talking about other than me, Gaius, who influenced you?


    Ione looked at Chester smoothly with the beautiful eyes of its slice length.


    "First, Lombardo Schneider."


    Shester nodded loudly.


    "That would be so. Naturally."


    "Yeah, right. He was an integral part of Gaius Schneider''s growth."


    "... So, what else?


    Carla Deanna Sayles.


    Then this made Chester look convincing again.


    "You deserve that, too. Gaius, it''s your master."


    "Yeah, right."


    "Anything else? Not even Master Elle?


    Then Ione shook her neck to the side.


    "People who are likely to influence... I mean, only humans. Elle is a member of God''s family."


    "So the Astalots and Delkias aren''t covered either?


    "Yes, it is."


    "So what else? Are there others in the human race?


    Then Ione smiled invincibly.


    "I won''t tell."


    To Ione''s unexpected remarks, Chester gave a somewhat surprising look.


    "... why?


    Then Ione said something astonishing.


    ''Cause in that name, the world could change.''

 1398 Lesson one thousand three hundred and ninety-six: Disgruntled faces.

    "That the world is a transformation!?"


    Shester said with a stunned look.


    The Asios, who had previously been silent without understanding the meaning of the conversation between the Shesters, also bothered to do so.


    "Transformation?... the world?... What the hell does that mean?


    Asio said with a bewildered look on his face.


    But Ione was in the wind, smiling and seemingly enjoying the beginning of the line.


    Shester asked Ione to catch up on her early walk, keeping her stunned expression intact.


    "It''s not just a matter of saying the name to change the world. Is that really possible?


    Then Ione stopped and thought with a cute twist on her little neck.


    "... right. I''ll rephrase it exactly. You might get in touch by saying your name. I''m afraid of that."


    Shester inquired with even more surprise.


    "Will our contact transform the world?


    "No. There''s nothing wrong with just making contact. However, after recognizing that it is... the conversation will change."


    "... how does that change?


    I inquired as Shester sent me a sight to explore.


    But Ione answered in a flat manner whether he was aware of the gaze or not.


    "Just like I said. The world could (...) change..."


    "Maybe......? So you''re not sure that''s gonna happen, are you?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ione nodded lightly.


    "Yeah, it''s just a matter of possibility. But if it really does... it''s tough, isn''t it?


    "That being said, I do not know very well what the transformation and doing of the world is like. How much is that supposed to be?


    To Shester''s enquiry, Ione shrugged her shoulder quite dauntingly.


    "Come on, if you don''t, I''m not sure."


    Then Chester''s eyes glowed sharply.


    "Then why do you think the transformation of the world and the things that might happen? What the hell is the basis for that? How does that make the world change?


    Ione immediately became dissatisfied with Chester, who kept asking him to stand up.


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about..."


    Shester took a gentle, deep breath and once calmed down, he said in a slow, gentle tone.


    "I''m sorry. I think I''m in a bit of a hurry. Forgive me, I didn''t mean to question you."


    When Shester honestly apologized, Ione smiled as soon as possible.


    "Fine. Something I don''t care about."


    Shester continued to ask questions once more when he smiled back at Ione.

 1399 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Ninety-Seven: I Feel Good

    "Thanks. Then I''m sorry, but can I keep asking questions?


    Shester tried to ask calmly.


    Ione smiled back.


    "Yeah, fine."


    Shester smiled and went on to ask questions in advance.


    "I mean, you hear the world is going to change, but you haven''t heard the details about it, okay?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ione nodded with clarity.


    "Yes, it is."


    "That''s what I asked Lucifer, okay?


    Yeah, you''re right.


    The wrinkles between Chester''s eyebrows deepened in response as expected.


    "Really... by the way, does Sir Calvin know that story too?


    Ione thought only a little and waved slowly and for the first time.


    "No, I don''t think you do. Because..."


    So Ione just said a little bit.


    But Shester was not in a hurry this time, and he kept his mouth shut.


    Then Ione opened his mouth again, though he had left it for a long time.


    "Because Calvin thinks Lucifer''s just a human being."


    Shester nodded slowly.


    "Hmm, so Lucifer and Lord Calvin have met, but they haven''t even exposed themselves, have they?


    Ione tilted her neck to the side adorably.


    "Right. But I don''t think he''s hiding it. I just didn''t say."


    "I see. So you''re with them."


    Shester pointed and glanced at the Asios behind him.


    Ione instantly understood what it meant and laughed with pleasure.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I have to tell you, something I don''t think so."


    Shester''s gaze and Azio''s noticing Ione''s thoughtful way of saying it have been a long time since I''ve pinched my mouth.


    "Um, we can''t see a bit of talk... what the hell are we talking about?


    Shester said with a slight bitter laugh, turning around a little bit.


    "What, it''s not a big deal. The guy named Lucifer... there''s something a little unusual about him. I''m not a normal person."


    Shester said with a serious look.


    Ione pierced his true face so as to match Chester as well.


    For that reason, it seemed that the Azios believed the lie.


    "... oh, is that an anomaly... so it seems to fit with Sir Calvin?


    Shester nodded greatly to Azio''s sentiments.


    "Oh, right. Sure it is. They''re both quite unusual."


    Then Ione agreed, also in keeping with Chester.


    "Yeah, you''re right. As far as I can tell, the two seemed very fitting."

 1400 Episode One Thousand Three Hundred Ninety-Eight: Like It or Dislike It

    "Hmm... I don''t know Lucifer directly, but is that still the kind of person he is?


    Shester asked as he remembered the Lucifer character reviews he had previously heard from Gaius.


    Ione nodded lightly and again.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I know it''s a lot different than Calvin''s, but I think we''re in this together because of the anomaly."


    "That''s why you said you felt comfortable, right?


    Then Ione said with an ironic grin.


    "Yes, odd people don''t have the same morale as odd people?


    Chester laughed bitterly at Ione''s adorable inquiry.


    "Right. That trend will be strong. But some people can revolt a lot."


    Ione put her right index finger under her chin and thought about it for a while.


    And when I thought it was a bright look, I said it with a light voice.


    "Oh, maybe. Maybe it makes you feel like you''re in the right place, and you''re really not."


    A servant Chester was also greatly surprised by the sudden withdrawal of the foreword by Ione.


    "... Really? If so, what made you think it might really be different?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ione thought by doing his right index finger under his jaw again.


    "Uh-huh... somehow. They''re both smiling on the face, but I thought they might have been different in their bellies."


    "Hmm... from the image of the two of us listening to each other, you''re convinced..."


    "Right? I''m not lying, am I?


    Shester nodded with a smile.


    "Right. I''m not just listening to you, but you both seem to have one or two things in your belly."


    Then Ione became a full laugh.


    "Right? So I guess I''m not sure."


    Ione laughed even happily.


    Then Chester laughed too so she could follow it.


    And when he finished laughing, Shester asked again.


    "You apparently don''t like both of them very much, do you?


    Ione shrugged her shoulder and admitted it softly.


    "Yeah, right. You don''t like either of us. I hate Calvin in particular."


    Ione said with all his strength in the second half.


    "Hmm, so you don''t hate Lucifer so much, do you?


    Ione nodded slowly, hesitating a little bit.


    "Right. It''s not that I don''t like it. Honestly, I don''t really know what Lucifer is."


    When Ione said that, she laughed adorably as if she were going to.

 1401 Lesson one thousand three hundred and ninety-nine, memories of the past.

    Shester slowly captured and understood into himself to bite and include Ione''s words.


    "What is Lucifer... you still seem like a pretty inexperienced person?


    Ione nodded slowly and loudly.


    "Yeah, right. We''ve known each other for quite a while, but I''m still not sure. You don''t have a clue... so if you don''t really like it, you don''t particularly hate it."


    "Hmm, have you known Lucifer for a long time?


    Ione replied with a smile to Chester, who immediately asked.


    "Yes, it is."


    "What time does that start?


    Ione put her right index finger against her chin, looked up and thought about it for a bit before answering.


    "From the beginning."


    Shester didn''t know what the word meant and asked the parrot back reflexively.


    "What do you mean from the beginning?


    Ione answered with her fingers against her chin, lovingly tilting her little neck.


    "You just said that, didn''t you? She said she didn''t remember her childhood. That''s why I''ve known you since the beginning of my memory."


    While Shester finally understood what it meant, he ran into further questions and asked Ione once again.


    "I mean, you and your sisters have the oldest memories of Lucifer?


    "That''s right. What''s wrong with that?


    Chester kept asking Ione, naturally, with a harsh look on his face.


    "So it wasn''t that Lucifer who took your memories?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ione said it without changing his complexion in particular.


    "I think so."


    Shester asked again, slightly bewildered by Ione''s response.


    "You surprise me. No anger? If that''s the case, we''ll talk about it..."


    Ione tilted her neck gently and said with a less emotional and innocent look.


    "Nothing good. Something I''m not interested in in in the past."


    Shester said, surprised, with a slightly convincing face.


    "Well... well, I guess it''s a good thing you don''t stick to the past... but if they take away memories, it''s usually something that pisses me off"


    "Really? I don''t particularly care. The other two probably do. I don''t think you care."


    "Really... that sort of thing..."


    Then now Ione asked Shester.


    "Would you be angry?


    Shester responded immediately to the sudden inquiry.


    "Naturally. If someone took at will the memory I was supposed to have, I would undoubtedly be angry and try to take it back. I don''t know if that''s even possible."


    To Shester''s reply, Ione looked sincerely strange.

 1402 Thousand and Four Hundred Stories Fine Work Applied

    "Huh... Is the past that important?


    Ione said with a really strange face, peeking into Shester.


    Shester became a little Buddha top and answered.


    "... oh. It''s not good to bind to the past, but I''m not impressed with all past events."


    Ione had a difficult face.


    "... nothing. We didn''t erase the past ourselves. It hasn''t happened since the beginning."


    Ione made excuses.


    Then Shester caught on to something.


    "Just give me a minute. What do you mean it wasn''t there from the beginning? I guess they took away memories of the past, huh? Wouldn''t that be strange to say?


    Ione gave her lips a little slack.


    "I don''t know if they took it. We don''t have memories. Then you''d better think it wasn''t there from the beginning."


    In Ione''s words, Shester said negatively, although he showed only a few understandings.


    "I know what you''re going to say. But if this is by someone''s hand, it''s the same as being stolen. Suppose a thief walked into your house and stole something important. Still, you say you don''t remember your anger at the thief?


    Ione also thought with a difficult look on his face.


    "Uh-huh... you''re a thief... maybe you are... but you''re not angry at me for some reason..."


    Then Chester''s face became even sharper.


    "You''re angry for some reason... isn''t that because it''s set up that way?


    Ione looked strange again and asked Chester.


    "... what does that mean?


    Shester kept his harsh expression, slowly opening his mouth and stating his thoughts.


    "This is just a guess... I was wondering if Lucifer did some sort of work to make sure your anger wasn''t directed against you while you erased your memories, huh?


    Ione turned out surprised and asked Shester to return the parrot.


    "Finished?... can you do that?


    Shester shook his clothes.


    "I don''t know. But the other guy is that Lucifer, right? He''s the one with the ability to go beyond his intelligence. Then we might be able to do that."


    "... crafting into our brains?... Lucifer? ����


    Ione shrugged so, covering her face with both hands.


    And I moved my hands up and down several times.


    And when Ione had made his move, he put his hands off his face, and said,


    "... I think so..."

 1403 One thousand four hundred and one, innocent.

    "Oh, I think that''s a lot of potential"


    Shester wasted it.


    Ione looked up and muttered.


    "... right. Lucifer..."


    Ione quietly lowered her gaze when she said so.


    And then he flashed his shoulders again and walked early.


    Shester became a bigger strand than earlier and followed Ione.


    And in a quiet tone he spoke again against Ione.


    "What do you say? Do you remember your anger?


    Ione smiled quietly.


    "No way. I can''t do that right away... No, if you''re really being worked on, you''re not gonna get angry if you don''t do something about it?


    "You sure do. Hmm... and you..."


    Shester asked Ione once again, in a heartfelt wonder, once he had stopped his words there.


    "And you''re a lot more honest, aren''t you?


    "Honest? Really?


    "Oh, it''s amazingly honest. No, to be more precise... right, innocent... maybe."


    Ione tilted her little neck adorably.


    "... Innocent?... me?


    "That''s right. You have answered my question without any starvation. It''s disgusting."


    Then Ione''s face was distorted halfway.


    "It''s disgusting, sir?


    Shester tried his excuses against Ione with his hands up in a slight panic.


    "No, I''m sorry. That was a bad way to put it. I mean, it should have been less hostile when we met, but we just had a conversation for a few dozen or so minutes, and we''re a lot broken. I think this is amazing, and at the same time it shows your innocence."


    "... Huh. Innocence..."


    "Oh, usually it''s something you don''t tell your first person about yourself so clearly."


    Then even as Ione nodded, he rebutted.


    "But if it were, wouldn''t you be innocent, too? A conversation is something you can''t do alone, right? Suppose I was innocent, but if they weren''t, they wouldn''t get along?


    Then Shester shook it big or small.


    "No, that''s not true. There''s no way we can''t have a conversation without each other being of the same nature. No, conversation will sometimes flourish because it''s not the other way around. I wonder if we''re really that case, huh?


    When Shester inquired the other way around, Ione placed his right index finger on his jaw.


    "Uh-huh... I guess so... I''m not sure. Because I don''t really talk to outside people..."


    That''s what Ione said, he sneered quietly.

 1404 The Fourteen Hundred and Two.

    "What do you mean you don''t talk to outside people?


    Shester grabbed Ione''s words and asked.


    Ione replied without looking particularly concerned.


    "It means the way it is. Because we don''t usually go outside."


    Shester thought a little and put it into words.


    "Does that mean you''re usually only having conversations with three sisters?


    Ione laughed lightly.


    "That''s just not true. We''re not the only sisters in the hall."


    "Hall?"


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ione nodded.


    "That''s right. Our Hall"


    "Oh, you mean it''s usually caged in that hall"


    "Yeah, pretty much."


    "When you go out, what time is it?


    Ione shrugged her shoulder.


    "This is the time."


    Shester laughed bitterly.


    "I see. So, you don''t seem to be going out in there, do you?


    "Yeah, as long as it doesn''t matter."


    So Chester''s eyes narrowed.


    "How dare you... does that mean someone is stopping you from going out?


    Then Ione grinned.


    And I looked at Shester as a chill and tightened my face with a kick.


    "That''s right."


    Shester nodded finely and again, biting down the meaning of Ione''s words.


    "Really... so it''s Lucifer who forbids that outing?


    Then Ione laughed even with pleasure.


    "Za ~ n. No, I''m not."


    Shester gave a look that looked unexpected.


    "Really? I thought it was Lucifer..."


    "I guess. But it really isn''t."


    "Well... if you say so, I guess so. So, who is it?


    Shester asked persistently.


    But Ione didn''t try to answer just by smiling.


    Shester was surprised when Ione, who had previously honestly answered Shester''s question, suddenly began to remain silent.


    "... Hmm... apparently this question won''t tell us?


    But Ione didn''t answer this either.


    "... not really... shall we change the subject?"


    Then Ione opened her mouth to cash as well.


    "Yeah, I like that."


    Ione''s leopard was weird, and Shester accidentally laughed bitterly.


    "... fine. So, what kind of topic would you like?


    Ione thought with her index finger against her chin.


    "... I can''t think of anything in particular. What about you?"


    Ione waved to Chester to speak.


    Chester also put his arms together and thought about it.


    "Right. So why don''t you let me talk to you for a second about the hall?


    Shester put down his arms and said, staring firmly at Ione''s face.

 1405 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Three: Building a Museum

    "Oh, are you that interested in our hall?


    I said with a laugh, as Ione made fun of Shester.


    Shester shrugged her shoulder gently and said.


    "Oh, you''re very interested"


    "Oh, really? Then I''ll tell you."


    Ione told me to enjoy the conversation.


    Does Shester know the area, too, I told him to go with Ione.


    "I appreciate that. So can you tell me?


    "Uh-huh... right. How can I explain that? This is pretty hard."


    "Really? Isn''t that where we usually live?


    "That''s right. Yes, but... hey, it''s hard for me to explain, so ask me a question. Then I''ll answer that."


    Chester agreed to Ione''s proposal.


    "Got it. Right...... so what style of building is it?


    "Style?... Well, isn''t that normal? It''s not much different from Calvin''s mansion we''re on our way."


    "With the Calvin Mansion? Then it wouldn''t be normal. Only Lord Calvin owns that mansion, and it''s quite a luxurious building."


    "Well, maybe I am."


    Chester''s face became a little troubled by Ione, whom I admit so lightly.


    "... okay. The similarity to the Calvin Mansion seems quite lavish, but how big is it?


    "Big... bigger than Calvin''s mansion."


    Shester was laughing unexpectedly at Ione, who said something rusty and astonishing.


    "Well, that''s awesome. I didn''t know it was bigger than Sir Calvin''s immensely powerful villa in the world''s most powerful Lowenglin pope."


    I just realized it was the first time I had been told, and Ione gave me a surprised look.


    "Right. That would certainly be awesome if you asked me that. But from me, you can''t help it because the only thing I know is that hall, can you?


    "I see. If I did get used to seeing it from the time I got my mind on it, I''d take it for granted."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s it."


    Ione even said happily.


    Shester nodded and went on to ask more questions.


    "Hmm, so what''s around you?


    "Around what?


    "It''s the surrounding landscape. I mean, I''m not going out there, but do you have a window? What kind of landscape is it?


    Ione, who understood the meaning of Shester''s question, answered just fine.


    "Hey. That''s the thing. Then... it''s the lake. They''re surrounded by lakes."


    "Well, a lake. That''s scenic, isn''t it?


    Then Ione''s face became subtly cloudy.


    "... is that right? I''ve been watching this for so long, I''m tired of watching it."

 1406 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Four, Calvin Review.

    "Well, if you barely get out there, sure don''t get tired of it?


    said Shester with a bitter laugh.


    Ione laughed frankly.


    "Right? No matter how big the hall is, it''s always inside. I hardly see the view anymore."


    "Hmm...... but that doesn''t bore you?


    In response to Shester''s question, Ione answered with a glance.


    "I will. Occasionally."


    "Sometimes? I don''t think I''d be able to stand it if I hadn''t pulled into the house for a week."


    Then Ione twisted her neck.


    "Really?... Uh-huh, sometimes I think you''re free - but not always"


    "Really? But no matter how big the hall is, there''s not that many people out there, is there?


    "Yeah, right. Not much."


    Shester went further in there and asked questions.


    "Well, how many are there?


    Ione smiled lightly and replied in a pungent manner.


    "Come on, how many were there?"


    "Hmm, that''s delusional, isn''t it?


    "Oh, did I delude you?


    Ione said cutely.


    Shester smiled bitterly again.


    "Aren''t you"


    "Come on - what do you think?


    Shester gave up because Ione looked soft but stubborn.


    "Okay. Let''s change the subject again."


    Ione said with an adorable smile intact.


    "Yes. Fine. Go ahead?"


    Ione urged me, and Chester often thought about it.


    "... right. So let''s hear about who''s ahead of us."


    Then Ione''s face clouded halfway.


    "Calvin?... It''s okay that you stopped asking me. I''ll see you after this."


    "No, I just want to hear your Calvin review right, okay?


    "Mine? Didn''t I tell you earlier?


    "You said it. But think I haven''t told you so much. I''d like to hear more about it if I can. Anyway, there''s no one among us who knows Calvin."


    "Phew, okay... but I don''t really want to talk about it... oh, but I''m not trying to hide anything, am I? You just hate talking about people you hate, don''t you?


    Ione glanced at me and said.


    Shester nodded again and again, pretending to be the wind in tune with Ione.


    "Right. But what about it, actually? I know you don''t like Lord Calvin, but is there a part of you that can appreciate him?


    "Rating?... Right. You''re pretty smart. And that''s... horrible."


    When Ione said so, he narrowed his eyes and looked far away.

 1407 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Five: Neglected in Care

    "... well, a cutter to the point of horror..."


    Shester told me to narrow my eyes and whine.


    Ione against, nodded loudly at the grunt.


    "I think so. Otherwise you wouldn''t be able to get to that position?


    Shester also nodded, agreeing.


    "Right. So you''re saying Lowenglin''s number two isn''t Dada."


    "Right. That said, I don''t care."


    Ione winked mischievously when she said so.


    Shester exhaled furiously and laughed.


    "I guess so. But you seem to know about the power structure of Lowenglin, don''t you?


    To Shester''s inquiry, Ione gave him a slightly blurred look.


    "Come on? Not really."


    Shester raised a further voice of pursuit when he grinned sarcastically.


    "No, it must be true that you are oblivious to public opinion. But aren''t we getting the information we need in advance? So you''re actually surprisingly familiar with Lowenglin, too?


    Ione gave an even blurred look to Shester''s pursuit.


    "How did it go?"


    But Shester''s pursuit never stopped.


    "It''s useless, isn''t it? You already said that earlier."


    I sent a sharp gaze to Ione as if Shester was wasting it.


    Ione took that gaze directly from the front.


    "Oh yeah?... Right. I just know a little bit."


    Ione barely admitted it.


    But still, Shester''s pursuit did not stop.


    "Not just a little bit. Don''t you have pretty much the information you need in mind?


    Ione tilted her neck and tried to delude herself.


    But Chester wouldn''t allow it.


    "Otherwise, no earlier remarks would come out. Besides, you seem to know more about us, don''t you?


    Shester laughed niggly when she said so.


    Ione finally gave up, and one looked bad.


    "... sort of. I''ve been taught a lot."


    Then, even Shester inquired.


    "To whom?


    Ione suddenly stopped and stared at Chester with her hands on her hips.


    "I won''t tell! That''s what you''re saying!


    Chester also stopped and sent a flamboyant grin at Ione for the first time he seriously exposed his emotions.


    "Well don''t be so angry. I have no intention of doing that."


    "Is that right? I think you''ve been listening a lot since just now? Despite what you''re saying I won''t teach you? You''re gonna be so rude!


    Did Ione still not have emotional control attached to it, to blame Chester for rapping?

 1408 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Six: The Calvin Mansion

    One.


    To Ione, who exposes his emotions, Chester spoke only calmly and in a serene tone.


    "I''m sorry about that. If you''re disturbed, I apologize."


    When Shester said so, he carefully bowed his head.


    Ione put his hands up against his hips and put them together in front of his chest.


    "Honestly. That''s fine. I forgive you."


    Ione finally got her original smile back.


    And he matched Ione, who walked out again, and Chester, who walked out at the same stride, put aside plenty of time before asking again.


    "By the way, if Calvin Mansion is, isn''t that it?


    Shester pointed to a majestic, hazy building built in the middle of a mountain that looked far away.


    "I''ve only visited from underground, so I don''t know."


    When Shester joked and said so, Ione laughed with her mouth open for fun.


    "You did. Yes, that''s the Calvin Mansion of destination."


    Shester stared into the mountains at Calvin''s mansion, as if to behold the world.


    Two.


    As the Shesters passed through the main entrance to the magnificent Calvin Mansion and stood in front of the doorway door of the luxurious design, the door suddenly opened for a kannon opening.


    Beyond the door, then, the butler and the ambush, and many servants, waited for the line as they were finally thankful.


    "Welcome home"


    The butler said on behalf of the leading Ione.


    Then the servants joined their voices and greeted them as well.


    "Welcome home"


    But Ione said on the top of the Buddha, sliding through the servants on his big crotch, blurting away.


    "Nothing. This isn''t my house. So I''m not going home, and I don''t want you to go home."


    The Shesters followed Ione quietly as they slid through the servants who kept their heads down silently.


    "... apparently, this mansion is rather troublesome, isn''t it?


    In response to Shester''s question, Ione answered without even looking back.


    "Naturally. I''m only here because I''ve been told. It''s really annoying to be told to come home."


    "Because you told me... whoa, no more prying"


    Shester hastily struck down his own remarks.


    Then Ione exhaled softly and gently, lifting the edge of her mouth and smiling.


    "Fair enough. Come on, here it is."


    When Ione said that, he opened the large kannon door, which soared in front of him.

 1409 Episode Four Hundred Seven, Zeros Calvin.

    At the end of the door opened by Ione, a magnificent man of splendid stature awaited a large crowd of squire.


    "Hey, there you are. I''ve been waiting for you."


    The man greeted the Chesters with a clear voice that would pass well.


    Shester returned the meeting gently, advancing in front of the man and politely greeting him.


    "I''ll see you first. I am the Republic of Valentin��"


    Then along the way, a man raised his right hand, controlling Chester''s introduction.


    "I''m listening. Shester, is that you? Oh, you mind if I call you that?


    Chester, who took the form of a controlled tip, nodded finally without ever putting it on his face, even though it was rather frustrating inside.


    "Of course it is. Sir Calvin."


    Calvin spoke graciously to Ione, who was wearing his arms around the wall as he nodded satisfactorily to Chester''s answer.


    "Thank you, Ione."


    But Ione just turned silently to the side saying she didn''t like answering either.


    But Calvin didn''t mean to do that at all, and he faced the Shesters again.


    "By the way, Mr. Shester, what do you think of me?


    Chester took a moment to ask the unexpected Calvin question.


    And I put my thoughts together, and I opened my mouth quietly.


    "In the mighty Pope Roenglin, you are a man of immense power��"


    Shester said so in a straightforward fashion, sending her exploratory gaze to Calvin.


    Calvin slowly opened his mouth with a grinning smile.


    "That''s accurate. But isn''t there anything else?


    Calvin sent a challenging look to Chester.


    But Shester answered with his gaze.


    "Say something else?


    Calvin raised the edge of his mouth only slightly.


    "There will be rumors about me in my country? What do you think about that?


    Shester tilted his neck subtly.


    "Rumors��? I am honestly neglectful of public opinion, so I do not know the rumors of the people of the Pope Lowenglin."


    "Well, do you? By the way, Mr. Shester, I hear you''ve visited this mansion from the basement before. Didn''t you see something unusual there?


    Calvin sent a staring glance to Chester.


    But did Shester anticipate, taking that gaze firmly from the front?


    "Oh, you did see it. Something suspicious in the basement."


    Shester came here to change his respectful attitude and turn it into a challenging statement.

 1410 Episode Four Hundred Eight Attracts Events

    "Well, be honest with me."


    That''s all Calvin said, holding back the Asios behind Shester.


    And when I gently leaked my hun and breath with my nose, I watched Shester once again.


    "So... what was it for today?


    To Calvin''s inquiry, Shester said just fine.


    "I''d like you to hand over our people."


    "Companions?... Oh, them... ok"


    Calvin said so, inviting his men to refrain from approaching him.


    "Bring him"


    Calvin turned to Shester again when he could say a short word.


    "By the way, Mr. Shester. I need to ask you something."


    "What is it?


    "It''s about Gaius Schneider."


    Shester had not changed one complexion.


    "What''s wrong with him?


    "Is he... is he really like that?


    Shester pinned up one eyebrow and inquired.


    "What the hell does that mean?


    Then Calvin looked difficult.


    "Right... because I don''t get the guidelines very often either. I can''t describe it well... what''s your special physique?


    Shester didn''t know how far Calvin knew about Gaius, so he decided to turn the information down.


    "Is it special...... well I guess so. He''s still young, but he boasts a terrible total amount of magic."


    Then Calvin shook his head sideways gently.


    "It''s not. No, I do hear that the total amount of magic is unusual. But that''s not what I''m saying"


    "So what?


    "He... attracts events or something? ����


    "Do you have an event...... come on? That''s a lot of abstraction again, isn''t it?


    Shester looked up and said shrugging his shoulders.


    Calvin kept his elusive face and really followed through and asked again.


    "Oh, I don''t know better, either. Because it''s so absurd, huh?


    "Really? So, who told you that?


    "Lucifer."


    "Is it Lucifer"


    "That''s right. You know what?


    "No, I''ve never met him in person, but I know his name"


    "Right. That Lucifer said to me. Gaius Schneider is special."


    "Really? A special being that attracts events... because that''s what I heard and Sir Calvin was interested in you, Gaius?


    Calvin nodded loudly, distorting the edge of his right mouth.


    "That''s right. It caught my attention. I just wanted to see you."

 1411 Episode Four Hundred Nine: Danger

    "Really? By the way, would you like to ask?


    Chester just changed the subject.


    Calvin nodded to Eagle Deep Fried.


    "What is it?


    "Why did you grab our people?


    Chester raised a question of confidence.


    But Calvin shook his head beside him, not badly.


    "Well, that would be good to ask Ione. I know very little about it."


    Shester was surprised and asked overlapping.


    "You don''t know? Is that true?


    "Oh, it''s true. I only provided a place of confinement. Of course I have listened, but I have never given instructions."


    "Really?


    Shester turned back to Ione, frowning and questioning.


    Then Ione nodded.


    "Yeah, well, yeah. Not that Calvin has anything to do with it, but I''m pretty sure he''s not the subject."


    "What do you mean? So what did you try to grab the Ars for, and then even the Comets?


    Then Ione opened her mouth because she had no choice.


    "Because it was dangerous."


    Shester stared at Ione with a very harsh look.


    "You think it''s dangerous? What do you mean, it''s dangerous?


    "You call it a monster in an underground waterway."


    "What!? He said it was a monster in an underground waterway!?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. You can''t stay close to that."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying the Ars approached that underground waterway monster?


    "That''s right. That''s why I protected him."


    "Wait... So what about the Comets? They''re not close to the monsters in the underground waterway, are they?


    Then Ione answered quickly.


    "Yeah, they just grabbed you trying to attract you."


    "Is that true?


    "Yeah, to be exact, Shester, you''re the one."


    "... why me?


    "You just said that, didn''t you? You''re important to Gaius Schneider."


    "That''s why you grabbed the Comets to bring me here?


    "That''s right. I came before you because it was so easy to take back."


    "Hmm...... ok. That''s fine with the Comets. But about the Ars..."


    As soon as Shester said so, the hall door was opened.


    And at the end of that open door was the figure of two men.


    "Ars...... Ortes......"


    Shester admitted the two faces or squealed the name.


    The Ars walked wide through the hall in seemingly invigorating footsteps and reached before Chester.


    "Thank you for your inconvenience��"


    When Ars said so, he bowed his head in regret.

 1412 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Ten: The Statement of Ione

    "No, you''re safe. Above all."


    Shester spoke gently to the two sorry people.


    Then Ars opened his mouth on behalf of him.


    "Yes, these Iones helped me and I''ve managed to stay safe."


    "Right. You really did. Ione."


    Shester looked at Ione once again and thanked him.


    "Thanks"


    Ione smiled lightly.


    "I don''t mind. It''s not going to happen."


    "Really? That it wasn''t meant for them from the beginning?


    "Yeah, that''s right. It''s just a way to go."


    "Right. So why don''t you tell me what it''s all about?


    "Yeah, fine."


    When Ione said so, he slowly began to speak.


    "Well... in the first place, I was looking for a monster in an underground waterway."


    "What!? Is that true?!?"


    Even to Shester''s surprise voice, Ione replied calmly.


    "Yeah, and then there are people looking for the same, so I talked to them."


    Shester explored his own memories.


    "... is that in Hotel Lead?


    "Oh, you talked in that hotel, too. You know me well, don''t you?


    "Yeah, because I was listening to the hotel employees."


    "Oh, you did. Well, fine. But that''s not where we first met. Hey, right?


    Ione questioned the Ars.


    Then Ars answered it.


    "Yeah, the first time I saw him was on the road. So Ione spoke to me."


    "Hmm, so we''ve been seeing each other a couple of times since then?


    "Yeah, that''s right. So, after all we''ve been through, it turns out these two are Gaius Schneider''s associates."


    "I see."


    "From me, the underground waterway monster is important, but Gaius Schneider is more important. I''m surprised."


    Then Shester''s eyes shimmered.


    "Really? I don''t know why an underground waterway monster matters to you, but more importantly, Gaius, do you matter to you?


    Then Ione admitted it lightly.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Most importantly, Gaius Schneider. A monster in an underground waterway is only interested because Gaius Schneider is involved."


    "I see, you mean... everything you care about, Mr. Gaius... so what?


    "Yeah, that''s right. So, what was it?


    Ione said it like it was a blur.


    Chester immediately replied to encourage him to go ahead.


    "I just found out that the Ars are your associates, Gaius."


    "Oh, yeah. Yeah, you did. Yes, and then they told me they were going underground."

 1413 Lesson one thousand four hundred and eleven, my men.

    "Hmm, really? Ars."


    Shester made a sinister face and asked Ars.


    Ars replied with a sorry look on his face.


    "Yes, I''m sorry......"


    Then he pushed the fearful Ars away, and Ortes opened his mouth.


    "I''m sorry. I heard it was dangerous, but I really wanted to find out."


    "Well, what''s the matter again?


    Shester pinned up one eyebrow and asked.


    Then, after Ortez had seen Ars, he never said his intentions.


    "Actually... a talking cat showed up..."


    I was surprised that Shester rounded his eyes on this.


    "Oh, my God! That''s not true! ����


    In response to Shester''s impetuous questioning, the Ortes rushed to wave their hands to control him.


    "No! No, no! It is not Master El. They say he''s one of them."


    "Oh well... Was he one of Elle''s men..."


    But there grew the stiffness of the Asios, who stood behind Shester.


    Shester looked back once he exhaled a big sigh, looking like he had decided to be ready.


    "Excuse me. I''ll explain everything to you guys later. I''m sorry now..."


    Then Asio answered on behalf of him.


    "Okay. So be sure to tell me later, huh?


    "Whatever. I''m sorry."


    That''s what Shester said, he turned to Ortes again.


    "So for what purpose did his men come to you?


    "He said he came looking for Master Elle. So we were working together."


    "Do you want to act together... but you can''t let cats in hotels, right?


    "Oh, that''s why I always carried it in a cloth"


    Shester came out talking about the hotelman, remembering the cloth wrap Als always had.


    "I see... so you always had an oval cloth wrap on your side, huh?


    "Oh, did you even ask the hotel employees?


    "That''s right. But still, you''re looking for Elle..."


    "We were listening to Elle from you, too. So what?"


    "Right. I understand that very well. So that El-sama''s men... what''s his name?


    "Topolo."


    "Well, why did that topolo say we should go into the underground waterway?


    "He said it was to find Elle''s tracks."


    "So we go to the underground waterway..."


    "Yeah, because he said we weren''t in danger."


    Shester frowned and asked.


    "You think there''s no danger? That topolo was saying?

 1414 Chapter One Thousand Four Hundred Twelve Officials

    ���������~�������Ť�����ä��ԤäƤ�������衹


    ����ƥ����ڤ�ؤ��֤������ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���������`��ü�g�ΰ��򤽤Τޤޤ��Ԥä���


    �����������������g�H�Ϥ����ǤϤʤ��ä�����ʣ���


    䄤����������륷�������`�ˡ�����ƥ����ء��������ʤ�������


    ���������~���˴��ɷ�ɤ����������ʤ��Ф��ä����������`�̤��������������Ƥ���ʤ��ä���ɤ��ʤäƤ����Τ�������


    ���ɤ��״�r���ä��Τ�����


    ����ȥ���ƥ��ˉ��ꡢ�����`�̤��h���򤷤Ϥ��᤿��


    ������β��Ҥ��ФäƤ����Τ衹


    �����ң���


    �����������ä��錄�����F���ˆ����ơ�����ˤϻ�ä����Ȥ��ʤ��ä��Ԥä��Ǥ��磿����ϱ����ʤΤ衣�錄�����������ε���ˮ·��Ҋ���Τϡ������ޤǹ��ﱾ��ǤϤʤ��ơ����β��Ҥ��ä��Τ衹


    �����β��Ҥ��ˤ���u�ä��ȣ���


    �������������衹


    ����Ȥ����ǥ��������`��×�Y�ˤ����Ɇ���������Ǥ�����


    �������ιʤ��������������������u���Ƥ��顢���륹�������u����ޤǤˤϤ����֕r���U�äƤ��롣�ʤ�Ф����g��ˮ·�˱��ص�ʵȤ��������g��ˮ·���Ф���äƤ���Ϥ������������αˤ餬�u��줿�ȤȤ���Ԓ��„���Ƥ��ʤ�������


    ����ȥ����`�̤��X����Ц��������


    ������Ϥ����衣��ͨ�����g���u���褦�ˤϤʤäƤ��ʤ���Ρ�


    ���ɤ��������Ȥ�����


    �����飿�Ф�ʤ��Σ���


    �����`�̤�����Ĥ�Ц�ߤ򥷥������`�ؤ��ͤä���


    �������������`�Ϥ��֤���������Ǵ𤨤ϳ������ʤ��ä���


    �����䡢�Ф��ʡ�����Ĥ����˽̤��Ƥ���ʤ�������


    ����ȥ����`�̤����㤲�ˤ��ʤ�������


    �����������ʤ�̤��Ƥ����롹


    �����`�̤Ͽɐۤ餷�������󥯤򤹤�ȡ��S�������������Ǹ椲��ΤǤ��ä���


    ���ˤ餬��������?����ʥ����`���v�S�ߤ�����衹


    ����ȥ��������`�α��餬�����ꓤ����ʤä���


    ������äȴ��äƤ��죡�v�S�ߤ�ʤˤ⥢�륹������ƥ��΁I�����������������ȤϤޤä������R���ʤ��Ϥ�����!?��


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ԥäƥ��륹������Ҋ����


    ����ȥ��륹��������ƥ���Ŀ��Ҋ�Ϥ碌���ᡢ���������`�ؤ���ֱ�äƿڤ��_������


    ���Ϥ����錄�������ϥ�������?����ʥ����`���Ȥ����R������ޤ���


    ����Ȥ����������������`����ꤷ����


    �����������������ΤϤ������ˤ⤫����餺�v�S�ߤ��Ⱦ����Ԥ��Τ�����


    ���������`�Ϥ����Ǥ��餿��ƥ����`�̤�Ҋ����


    �����`�̤��X�����ʤ��������������`���Ɇ��˴𤨤��Τ��ä���


    �������������衣���ä��F���ȱˤ�Ͻ������v�S�ʤ�Ǥ��磿��

 1415 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Thirteen, Topolo.

    "I mean, through me, Gaius, you think you''re gonna be an associate of yours?


    Ione responded clearly to Chester asking with a puzzling look.


    "Lombard Schneider, to be exact."


    Shester exhaled loudly once and sorted out his feelings.


    "... because that''s us?


    Ione just replied.


    "That''s right. You and Lombardo Schneider are important to Gaius Schneider, so Ars and Ortez, who are close to you, are caught up in it."


    "But... it''s not like we and Ars and Ortez have known each other for years?


    "Yeah, I see you do. But it''s not the length of a relationship. It''s important to you whether they''re important or not."


    "Do you know what''s left of it?


    In response to Shester''s question, Ione replied naturally.


    "Yeah, you''ll see. Because what people think is heavier than you think..."


    When Ione put it that way, it became somewhat of a sad expression of worry.


    Shester, although he noticed the look on his face, was now untouched about it.


    "I see. If so, does that mean that topolo is the same?


    "I guess."


    "Probably? Is that topolo one of Lord Elle''s men? That Elle is important to you, Gaius. Isn''t that why that topolo was attacked, too?


    Then Ione shrugged her shoulder.


    "A subordinate is just what Topolo himself says, isn''t he? I don''t know if it''s true."


    "Hmm... so what happened to that topolo?


    Then Ione spread her hands.


    "It''s gone."


    "Does that mean, like you and Elle, Gaius?


    "I guess."


    "Probably again... you mean because you didn''t confirm that either?


    "Yes, it is."


    "Hmm... so you guys rescued Ars, Ortes, and escaped the underground waterway?


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "You couldn''t save Topolo, could you?


    Ione shrugged her shoulder unexpectedly to a question by Shester from Yagi Hayashi.


    "You can''t help it." I will be the decoy and attract! You guys run away with Sassa! ''Cause I managed to jump into the enemy''s pocket on my own. "


    "Hmm, to the decoy..."


    When Shester told him to whine, Ione spoke differently.


    "You just have to run away, so I''m glad I didn''t have to be a decoy. I jumped in in a hurry."


    That''s what Ione said with a frightened face.

 1416 Episode Four Hundred and Fourteen: Jumping

    "Hmm, you mean that"


    Shester said as he nodded.


    "Yeah, because we were going to run fast."


    Ione replied unwieldily.


    "Hmm... so you didn''t fight, did you?


    "That''s right. Because it''s dangerous."


    "Sure. You, Gaius, or Lord Elle, are defeated."


    Shester asked once again, so alone.


    "With that in mind, you''ve often escaped that opponent, haven''t you? Isn''t it because of Topolo''s attraction?


    Then Ione mumbled, and let his mouth snap a little.


    "That''s not true. They swallowed it fast."


    "Really?


    When Shester looked at the Ars and asked, they both nodded, and Ortes answered on behalf of them.


    "You did get swallowed up fast. I think I did something pathetic."


    "See?


    I said it like Ione was proud to win.


    "Okay. So, how did you get away after that?


    Then Ione answered without incident.


    "He jumped."


    "Did you fly? You were able to fly?


    "No, I''m not. I jumped into different spaces. I can fly most of the time."


    "Really? Then why didn''t you fly earlier? Why did you walk all the way down the tunnel and carry the Comets all the way here?


    "It''s easy. ''Cause I''m tired."


    Chester leaked a bitter laugh to Ione, who said so lightly.


    "I see. That''s certainly an easy reason. But aren''t you tired of jumping into different spaces?


    "Of course I''m tired. Much more than flying. But I can''t help it. It was an emergency. I can''t tell you because I''m tired."


    "You sure do. But the emergency meant that it was unexpected that the Ars headed for the underground waterway?


    "That''s right. I stopped because the day before that I went into the underground waterway. Then these people, ''Okay. I''ll stop,'' you said. Yet the next day��"


    I sent the Ars a gaze that Ione blamed.


    Then Ars lowered his head looking sorry.


    "I''m sorry. We''ve already decided to go into the underground waterway... so I''m sorry I lied."


    Ione nodded and accepted Ars'' apology.


    "Fine. I forgive you."


    When Ione said so, he turned to Shester again.


    "Anything else you want to ask me?


    Then Shester told me what to do.


    "I haven''t asked you yet why you wanted to help the Ars?

 1417 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Fifteen: Boundaries

    �����顢�����͡��������ä�����㤢���g���Ԥ���ͣ���


    �����`�̤Ͽɐۤ餷�������󥯤򤹤�ȡ����������`����ֱ�ä��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���륭�ե���ˤ���줿����衹


    ���������`�Ͼ����ˆ�����������


    ���դࡢ���륹�������ؤ�ȣ���


    �����`�̤ϴ󤭤����֤����ä���


    �����������`����륭�ե���ϥ�������?����ʥ����`��עҕ�������Ԥä������衹


    �����������������줬�ʤ����륹������Ȥ����Ȥˣ���


    ���ɤ��Ф��衣��������?����ʥ����`���������Ȥ�������ˮ·���{�٤˥��륫���Фä��顢�����v�S�ߤαˤ�˳���ä��Τ����顢�����˳ɤ��Ф��Ǥ����ʤ��Τ衹


    ���դ��࡭����


    ���������`�Ϥ�����������z�����


    �������⤷�⥤���`�̤��Ԥ��ɤ��Ф��������Τ��Ȥ��Ȥ����顢����⥬�����������خ���Ȥ��Ƥ������k�]���줿�Y���ʤΤ���������������


    ������ǡ����륹������ȤäƤ��줿�ΤϤ狼�ä������ιʤ������B��Ƥ����Τ�����


    �����ֱ���ˤ����������櫓����ʤ��ɫ���ʤȤ���������Ǥ�׷���Ĥ��졢�ޤ�����Ǥ�׷���Ĥ���ǡ���K�Ĥˤ����������Τ衹


    ������ʤ�׷�äƤ����Τ����������������Ȥ����Τˤ�����


    ����ȥ����`�̤��פ��˴󤭤���ä���


    ���`����錄���Ϯ�����ˤ�����Ǥ��ʤ�������g�����ä�������������ǡ��F����ΤϤ��άF���衹


    �������g��������櫓����ʤ��Τ�������


    �������衣�g��������Ƅ��ֶΤȤ��ơ������g�����ä���������


    ���������`���y����Ȥʤäơ������˥����`�̤�Ԓ�����⤷�褦�Ȥ�����


    ���Ĥޤꡢ�����g�ˤ��L���g�Ȥɤޤ�ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ�����


    �������͡��錄�������������ȡ����Ȥ��Ƥ�ʹ���뤱�ɡ����Εr�g���ޤ��Ƥ���Ρ������餢�ޤ��h���ؤ����٤ʤ��äƤ櫓�����������˼������ι���β��Ҥ�׷�äƤ��줿���ɤϡ�


    ���դࡢ�����ιʤ����ʤ���ɷ�ʤΤ����ɤ����Ƥ����ؤ�׷�äƤ����ʤ��ä��������������


    ������Ϻ��g�衣�륭�ե���˽Y��򏈤äƤ��ä��Τ衹


    ���դ࡭������ӥ���ϡ�Ԫ���륭�ե���ȤϤ�֪��Ϥ��ʤΤǣ���


    ���������`�ϥ���ӥ�ؤ���ֱ�äƆ�������


    ����ӥ�����P�ˤ��ʤ������Ԥä���


    ���������Ť������Ϥ������������ʡ�����ʮ�꤯�餤����������˼����


    ���ۤ�����ʮ��Ǥ������С��˹Ť��������Ϥ��Ǥ��ʣ��l���ˤ��ᤤ�ˤʤ�ΤǤ�������


    �����䡢�����һ�ؤȤ��ä��Ȥ������ʡ���ػ�ä��r�⡢����֤꤯�餤���ä�����˼����


    ����ӥ��˼�������ʤ���Ԓ����Ԓ���K����䥷�������`���򤫤äƥ˥���΢Ц��ΤǤ��ä���

 1418 Lesson one thousand four hundred and sixteen, remnants of the remnants.

    One.


    "So what about the relationship? I was wondering if there was a deep relationship, even if the number and time of meetings were short..."


    Then Calvin raised his nibble and mouth angle.


    "Well... what do you think? I don''t know if we''re ever going to get along..."


    "Really..."


    Chester turned to Ione, thinking he would not get a satisfactory answer to any more questions he asked Calvin.


    "So the Ars can''t leave this villa yet?


    "Right. It''s a lot thinner, but I can still feel the remnants of the monster, like the remnants of it. I think we should stop in the meantime."


    "You don''t know what time it''s gonna be, do you?


    "Yeah, there''s no way I know. I just told you, it''s getting a lot thinner, so I don''t think it''s that far."


    "Hmm... so the Ars are gonna have to get in trouble for a while now, huh?


    Shester smiled and saw the two of them.


    The Ars were a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of you"


    Ars said as he bowed his head toward Calvin.


    Calvin raised his right hand and took control of Ars, smiling at Eagle Deep.


    "I don''t care. Think of it as my home. Relax."


    The Ars bowed deeply to the thankful words from Calvin.


    Then Calvin turned back to Shester.


    "You guys were tired, too. Take a rest and relax around here for today."


    Calvin said with his hands wide open and a smile on his face.


    "Really? Don''t hesitate, I''ll sweeten your words."


    Chester said so, courteously.


    And when he looked back sassy with agile motion, he urged the Asios to exit sassy.


    Two.


    The Chesters gathered in one of the largest rooms available from Calvin.


    And there, Shester gave an explanation about Elle.


    Then, naturally, Asio said as he sent his frigid, smelly gaze to Chester.


    "... is that a true story?


    Shester leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Oh, it''s true"


    But Azio spread his hands wide open when he said he couldn''t believe it.


    "No, but it''s Elle the Elvis, isn''t it? Clearly, you''re like Migawa."


    "No, it''s not. Actually, they are."


    "No, no, no, it''s not a believable story. In fact, you haven''t heard that name since you grew up. Honestly, it only appears in children''s books."


    Shester nodded, resolutely said.


    "Right. But again and again, this is a true story."

 1419 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Seventeen Tolerances

    "Look! I knew you were here! Elle the Elvis!


    Comet screamed happily ever after.


    Azio looked at Baltic and his face to create a much blurrier look.


    "Hey, I used to say there was Elle the Elvis... but I honestly didn''t believe you."


    "I guess. I also felt that you would not believe in the reality of El."


    "Yes, because it''s like a magpie. And... what was that? Ultimate magic..."


    Shester smiled unexpectedly.


    "Oh, God''s ultimate magic."


    "Yeah, that''s it. That... that made Elle the Elvis disappear, right?


    "Probably."


    "And you, Gaius?


    "That''s right. And Carla too."


    "Oh, that archdeacon... no, I''m really hungry already"


    I sighed like Azio squeezing out of the bottom of my belly.


    Shester laughed unexpectedly.


    "No, sorry. I''m sorry. I laughed at it. But... I''m sure it will. Too many stories without any slap."


    "... yeah, but we''ve been through a lot too, so it doesn''t mean we don''t believe in the headless..."


    "Right. Honestly, so am I."


    "Mr. Shester, too?


    "Oh, honestly, things are beyond my tolerance. I can''t really sort everything out in my head."


    "... there seems to be something else?


    Asio looked at Chester with a jittery eye.


    Though Shester was heartbeat, he didn''t have to show it to his face.


    "... no, nothing in particular?


    "Is that true? It''s like he''s hiding something else..."


    "That''s not true. That would be enough confusion for what we''ve been talking about, wouldn''t it? Nothing else."


    That''s what Shester said, while he got his tongue out in his heart.


    (No, it wouldn''t be a good idea to talk about Hell Patrol at this stage. Also about who Lucifer is...... na)


    Then he muttered with a look like Azio had no choice.


    "You''re here. The Legendary Archmage, the Elvis... and the ultimate magic of ancient God, the coffin of God... and the monster of the underground waterway... oh, speaking of monsters, Lord Calvin with the most powerful class of power in this world. What a monster... honestly, isn''t it an exposition of the outrageous people? Oh, my God. I think you''ve gotten into a hell of a lot of trouble..."


    That''s what Azio said, his hands wide open and his shoulders wide open.


    Shester had to break up his friendship a lot and have a bitter laugh.


    "I agree. Again, this is beyond my tolerance. I guess we''ll just have to leave it to those of you who have made your name right now."

 1420 Episode Four Hundred Eighteen: Elise and Ariel

    One.


    "What?


    Gaius, finally back in the town of Lubos, inquired against Karla beside him, who was also back from hell.


    When Carla finished reading the text of the letter in her hand, she raised her face and answered Gaius''s question.


    "It''s from Shester. He wants you here right away."


    "Huh, which way?


    "Both."


    "What do you mean, even quite a few enemies came out?


    Gaius said, pleasantly.


    Then Carla glanced at Gaius once to embarrass him, then said.


    He wants us to come because he can''t make that decision himself.


    "Oh, I see. Mr. Shester has a terrible head cut, but as a magician, he''s up there somewhere. If you''re an enemy beyond your power, you better not judge for yourself."


    "That''s the thing. So I guess that means you want to keep the waste with us."


    "Copy that. Then will you fly away quickly?


    "Oh, let''s just clean it up"


    Carla says, no, he raised the corner of his mouth with a nibble.


    Gaius likewise smiled invincibly and the two left the room signaling it.


    Then he went out into the spacious courtyard, looked around, searched for a shadow.


    Then it folded well and Gaius called out loud because the servants of the Melba family turned up.


    "Ooh! I''m sorry, but we''re going out again for a while, so say hi to everyone!


    When Gaius said so, he glanced at Carla and jumped to a high altitude with fierce momentum.


    Two.


    "By the way, the other two beauties don''t show their faces, do they?


    Asio noticed and asked Chester.


    "Hmm, if you do say so, don''t show your face. Is that even a thought?


    As soon as Shester told him so, the door to the room opened up vigorously.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Ione, who suddenly appeared, whilst leaning to the door, said away very often.


    "Right. Then why can''t he show up?


    "That''s not true. Here."


    When Ione said so, he woke up the body that had been brought about and gently invited it against the other side of the door.


    Then two beauties appeared in succession, who looked just like Ione.


    Elise and Ariel.


    When Ione introduced him, the two men dressed in bright red and blue outfits, all dazzled by their eyes, walked slowly and gently out to the front of the Chesters.


    And they opened their mouths almost simultaneously and greeted each other with the same words as if they were hammered.


    "" Nice to meet you ""

 1421 Chapter Fourteen Hundred and Nineteen: Greetings

    "Elise."


    Elise wore a bright red dress and met with a poor smile.


    It''s Ariel.


    Ariel, wrapped in a deep, dark blue dress, greeted her with a cute, lightly bent knee.


    "Oh, nice to meet you. I am Helmut Shester. This is..."


    Shester introduced the Asios in turn.


    Elise and Ariel nodded at it from time to time, and when they finished listening with a smile, they looked back and looked at Ione.


    And when I turned around again, Elise slowly opened her mouth.


    "Is it also what you want to ask us?


    Chester showed some confusion when questioning Elise.


    "Right...... have you asked Ione everything you need to hear? Because I just didn''t see your face. I was just wondering."


    "Oh yeah. So you''re done for now?


    "Right. Thanks for taking the time to show your face."


    As Shester thanked her, Elise flung her dress gracefully away, accompanied by Ariel with an equally full grin.


    Ione left, Ione said, after a light look around the room.


    "What about Ars and Ortes?


    "No, I''m not?


    "I thought we were together."


    "I was there earlier."


    "Where have you been?


    "I went back to the room where they were appreciated."


    "Hmm... didn''t I have a story to tell you?


    "I did."


    "Oh, you''re so early."


    "Really?


    That''s what Shester said and tilted his neck slightly.


    Ione spread her hands and shrugged her shoulders.


    "Fair enough. You don''t have anything to say to me either, do you?


    And when he saw Shester nodding, Ione turned himself over and left quietly.


    Chester was clear about Ione''s departure or asked for Asio.


    "What do you think?


    Azio looked up and, although he had some thoughts, did not seem to get a clear answer and replied with his neck squeezed.


    "Come on, you''re not sure. He seemed interested in Captain Ars, but they''ve been in this mansion the whole time..."


    "Exactly. Even the Ars now."


    "So..."


    "You must have made it look like you were interested in the Ars."


    "What do you mean�� are you still interested? Mr. Shester."


    Then Shester shook her head to the side as she smiled with a niggle.


    "No, you wouldn''t. It shouldn''t be me."


    "So who is it?


    Shester tilted her neck gently and one snorted.


    "It is decided. Gaius, you."

 1422 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty: The Struggle for Power

    One.


    "Right. So, Gaius, you wanted to know when you were coming, so you looked at me, didn''t you?


    Asio said ununung and nodded often with a face.


    "Probably somewhere like that"


    Shester grinned and said with a serious look.


    "The singularity...... was it?


    "Oh. I guess that''s where you''re interested"


    "And Calvin?


    "I guess so. But... I don''t know why Calvin is so interested in you, Gaius... but I don''t know yet."


    "Right. Are you going to use your singularity personality to do it even in a power struggle?


    "I don''t think I can do that with my singularity personality..."


    "Uh-huh, sure, things turned to the center of singularity?


    "Right. I think that''s generally a good idea. Well, I honestly don''t understand very well either."


    "It''s hard. I mean, is that really happening?


    That''s what I hear.


    "Then it could also be used for power struggles. Because something good happens at the center of the singularity, right?


    "No, not necessarily. Just people get together, something happens. It''s never all good."


    "Really... then the element of uncertainty is too strong to be used in a power struggle?


    "Right. Already as number two in the Pope of Lowenglin, I think it is a risk factor in one way or another..."


    "Right... it''s more natural as a powerful person to think that you might be disempowered"


    Shester was feeling something caught in her heart, even as she nodded.


    But that''s what Dew Unknown Azio said, and the idea sprayed away.


    "By the way, when do you actually get here, Gaius?


    "Yeah?... Yeah, I sent out a letter, but I don''t know when I''ll be here."


    "Really? What if we wait for temperament?"


    "Oh, right. Then it''s a corner. As the lord of the hall said, let''s just relax and wait."


    Shester said so, laughing lightly with the Asios.


    Two.


    "How''d it go?


    Calvin asked Ione, who came into his room, as he turned his back and read an open book at hand.


    Ione replied with a grin, rejoicing that she had not had to look at Calvin''s face.


    "Come on, I don''t know when you''re coming. I think I just sent you a letter, so why don''t you come soon?


    "Right."


    Calvin answered briefly as he seemed uninterested.


    Although Ione was angry inside, he did it because he wanted to leave the place quickly.


    "Well, I''ll be there."


    Ione flipped herself with Sassa on the way to saying so and left early enough.


    Calvin made sure Ione left, closed the book in his hand, looked back, and told him to throw it away.


    "You busy little girl... but okay, you''re just disposable..."

 1423 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty-one, in front of the Calvin Mansion.

    "Ho, here we are. That was pretty quick, wasn''t it?


    Gaius said in a light tone at the same time as landing.


    Carla looked up at the magnificent Calvin residence and frowned.


    "Right... but no way with Calvin''s villa..."


    "Yeah? Oh, right. Surely nobody thinks the Ars and the others were in this place, do they?


    "Oh. By the way, what do you say? Do you feel the remnants of him?


    Carla asked Gaius about the trace of the monster in the underground waterway that was written in Shester''s letter.


    But Gaius just shook his head to the side.


    "No... I don''t feel that way at all... are you sure you''re here?


    "I don''t know. That''s what Shester wrote in his letter..."


    "With that said, the letter also said Lucifer tied the line, didn''t it?


    Yeah, but you don''t feel that either.


    Gaius glanced inside the villa around his neck.


    "Is there a tension inside? Let''s go."


    As Gaius urged, Carla nodded as she alerted her surroundings.


    "Let''s do that."


    With Carla''s consent, Gaius headed inside the villa.


    And after a while, Gaius noticed something.


    "... ah! There might be."


    A leading Gaius found Lucifer''s junction beyond the gates of the Calvin Mansion.


    "Hmm, is it just on the property?"


    "Apparently so...... oh sure, this junction is powerful. Looks like it''s true Lucifer put it up, doesn''t it?


    Gaius carefully observed and concluded the visible junction at the end of the gate.


    Carla nodded at the conclusion.


    "Right. It does look like a Lucifer junction. But as always, I don''t see any trace of the monster..."


    Gaius also circled his neck, looking around, but he could not see a shadow of anything like that.


    "... you''re not here. Maybe show up suddenly or something?


    "Maybe. I would have exorcised you if you were here... but I can''t help it without you."


    So Gaius realized.


    "You know, the letter said the Ars were attacked because they were my associates, right? What do you mean, it wouldn''t be weird if I didn''t come out more than I showed up here?


    "Oh, that should happen. But... there''s no sign of it."


    "Is that because it''s leftovers? When I met her in the underground waterway, I felt it in one shot..."


    "Me too... I won''t forget, that tingling feeling... you can''t miss that one"


    "Right? But here''s something like that...... yeah!?"


    Gaius noticed something on the way to talking.


    And at the same time, Carla felt it.


    "They''re coming!

 1424 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty-two.

    "They''re coming!


    In response to Carla''s short, sharp voice of vigilance, Gaius quickly responded and jumped up into the air.


    "I see. It does look just like this feeling, what I felt then"


    Gaius conveyed the signs of a suspicious enemy he felt from under his own feet against Karla, who had likewise jumped up into the air.


    Carla then agreed.


    "Yeah, I used to say leftovers. Surely this guy is not the guy himself. But this must obviously be his remnants."


    "So, what do we do?


    "Let''s see how the remnants are first"


    "Right. If you look at the way this guy came out, you might find it helpful to fight the main body sooner or later"


    "That''s the thing. Okay, Gaius, jump in."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! It has to be different than what I just said. Whoa, whoa!


    Carla was extremely calm against Gaius, who put the scratches in reflexively.


    "He can''t even get his hands on being in the air like this. If one of them doesn''t, we won''t be able to see how he gets out."


    "So, that''s why I am!


    "Experience is different between me and you. So I''m the one who does his analysis. Besides, you''re what he''s after in the first place, aren''t you?"


    Gaius chewed his teeth and regretted it, but there was no grunting sound.


    "... ok. I guess I should do it, huh? ����


    In response to Gaius, who was a little obstinate, Carla said only chilly.


    "That''s right. Go away."


    Gaius was flabbergasted with his mouth pointed.


    "I don''t know what to say... I don''t know how to say it..."


    But Carla didn''t have an island to attach.


    "Just go away! You stupid apprentice!


    "Heck...... you should just go, right? If you go..."


    Gaius slowly lowered his altitude even as he rotted.


    "People are rough - not at all. roughly��"


    Gaius kept complaining without getting tired of it during the descent.


    But when I got down to a distance of about 20 meters above ground, I stopped complaining as soon as I could.


    "Come on, is it time...?


    Gaius focused his attention frequently around him, trying to feel the signs of the enemy.


    Then Gaius quickly felt the signs of the enemy.


    But it was only slight, not enough to detect the enemy''s whereabouts.


    "... there he is... where?... I don''t really like hide-and-seek. Come on out..."


    Gaius stopped perfectly about ten meters above the ground and cautiously watched his enemies.

 1425 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty-three Signs

    Gaius looked closely under his feet and looked for the enemy.


    But I never even saw the shadow of an enemy.


    As a result, Gaius began to descend much slower and more slowly than earlier.


    "... where?... Ooh... are you there?... Come Out ~..."


    Gaius spoke against an invisible enemy with a small voice, but naturally there was no response.


    "... no reply... that''s right... yes, but I hope it''s time for you to come out - I don''t know, I don''t think, I don''t think again... which one is it - me ~..."


    Gaius kept talking to Kudokud and himself about whether he intended to spare time.


    But even though the enemy felt only a few signs, it never appeared.


    "... doesn''t come out... doesn''t come out at all... this is a lot different than it was before. He attacked me fast last time..."


    Gaius alerted his surroundings without losing focus while continuing to make only a slight descent.


    Gaius then felt it, as slightly changed the signs of the enemy.


    "... I think you''re in an offensive position? ����


    Gaius reinforced the color of vigilance even more.


    And descend even more slowly.


    Slowly, slowly, quietly continued to descend.


    Then, once again, the signs of the enemy changed.


    "Finally... come on, come on. I''ll deal with you."


    Gaius also switched to a full battle posture, fully equipped to handle any attack coming.


    "... come on... come on..."


    Gaius descended more and more.


    And......


    Finally, we got to the ground.


    "... uh... oh... aren''t you there ~?... I''m totally down ~..."


    Gaius put his feet firmly down on the ground and muttered a dumb dialogue.


    But the enemy didn''t show up.


    ".................. no way............"


    Then suddenly, without sound, Carla stepped down next to Gaius.


    "Apparently not."


    "... you''re lying, aren''t you? Running away?


    "Oh, it''s like there''s no sign of it. You got away."


    "No, no, no, no, you''re serious. I was so nervous..."


    "You''re an idiot."


    Carla laughed spirally with her nose.


    Gaius defied by convulsing his cheeks with pimples.


    "Wait a minute! That''s not my fault, is it? It''s because he ran away, and it''s not my fault!


    "I simply looked at the situation and said, You''re a fool."


    "I said it twice. It''s not my fault..."


    Gaius didn''t know where to hit this anger, he just shook his body in anger.

 1426 Lesson one thousand four hundred and twenty-four, escape.

    "Damn! We had a chance to get revenge..."


    Gaius looked to heaven with regret.


    But Carla seemed surprised by this outcome, too, and was exploring the surroundings to see if the enemy really disappeared.


    "... looks like you really got away"


    Carla fully admitted to the enemy''s escape.


    Gaius said with a rotten face.


    "I didn''t think you''d run away."


    "Oh, I agree with that. This was unexpected."


    "Nah. I don''t think he''s going anywhere."


    Gaius said with his mouth pointed.


    "You mean the remnants of the remnants are also judgmental..."


    When Carla said so, Gaius nodded as well.


    "Right. I have very little brains. I imagined a single-celled guy."


    "Same goes for me. I just thought it was something that would strike me without question."


    "But it wasn''t... you really think it was the remnants of the leftovers?


    Carla put her arms together and thought about it.


    "Hmm... you think it was original?


    On the contrary, Carla questioned me, and now Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "... what do you think?... I ran into him twice, but you made a different impression..."


    "Neither do I. I think that''s separate from the guy I met in Dallas. But it''s not entirely separate. That''s why I was convinced of the expression" leftovers. "


    "Yeah. Same goes for me. But..."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to run away... nothing more than think I''m capable of thinking... no, wait"


    That''s what Carla said and thought it over again.


    "What if... someone has issued an escape order..."


    "Who...? What do you mean, someone was looking at what''s right now?


    "Or."


    "Were there any signs of that?


    Carla waved for the first time in a long time.


    "No, you don''t."


    "Right. I didn''t feel it either. I don''t think anyone was around."


    "Oh. I wasn''t there..."


    "Sounds like something''s caught on?


    Carla became a difficult face to ask Gaius.


    "Right. Something seems to be caught. But I''m not sure what that is."


    "Hmm... that''s unusual for Carla, huh?


    Gaius said unexpectedly.


    Then Karla breathed with her hun and nose.


    "Say what. Even I can get lost."


    "Well, I guess so. Think of it as unusual."


    Then Carla snorted again.


    "I don''t know if it''s unusual. This has happened quite a bit before."


    "Oh, so, what''s happened to you so far?


    Then Carla gave him a harsh look.


    "Most of the time, the results were waiting."

 1427 Chapter one thousand four hundred and twenty-five, guide.

    One.


    "That''s scary."


    Gaius said with a pretty serious look.


    Carla nodded.


    "Oh, I''m not very good at this stuff. Nevertheless, I can''t help staying here forever more than I''ve been run away from. Let''s just say we give up."


    Carla said in a sigh.


    "Right. I can''t help but run away. Well, the original purpose was to bring the Ars back. Let''s be good."


    "Right. Well, let''s just go inside."


    "Oh, Calvin seems to want to see me."


    That''s what Gaius said, while walking out toward the mansion.


    Carla also said with a grin as she walked in pace.


    "Well, a long time, huh?


    Gaius exhaled one big sigh.


    "Please don''t. That''s disgusting. That''s a pretty bad taste, isn''t it?


    "Oh, Chester told me. If I could, I''d beat him up as soon as I saw him."


    "You can''t do it at all. For once."


    Gaius said in a lighter tone as he dived through the gates of the Calvin Mansion.


    "Is that all right for once?


    said Carla as she distorted the edge of her mouth.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders wide.


    "Come on, honestly, I don''t want to see you, I don''t want to talk to you. In some cases... it''s not okay."


    Then Carla laughed out loud.


    Gaius also laughed out loud to match Carla.


    The two embarked on the Calvin Mansion, laughing at each other quite luxuriously.


    Two.


    "Well, that''s just fantastic."


    Carla said with her nose whispered.


    "You''re imitating a lot of things, aren''t you? Otherwise we won''t be able to build this many mansions in a generation. Not to mention here, not in the main house, but in one of the many villas."


    "Hmm, did Calvin come up in a generation?


    "Oh, that''s what I hear."


    "Oh, really?"


    Even though they were walking in the mansion guided by Calvin''s servants, they spoke out loud with no concern at all.


    But neither did the servants complain about one thing, and he continued to guide them silently.


    For that reason, Gaius spoke to the servants in half of the prank.


    "Hey, this mansion. Come on, young girls get caught a lot, right? Of course you do, don''t you?


    It was a challenging question for Gaius, but none of the servants changed a single complexion, as they did in Nobu.


    A deacon leading the way said it without changing his complexion in any way.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know"


    And Gaius put out his tongue much louder against the butler, who hath no breast.

 1428 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty-six: Meet Calvin

    Carla beside him exhaled with a snort of hun.


    "I just heard the answer. And Chester and the others will see it clearly. You don''t have to bother checking with these people."


    "I know."


    Gaius was there, winking adorably at Carla.


    Carla smiled unexpectedly.


    Then the butler turned around and said,


    "This way, sir."


    Deacon says, "The other servants opened the door to the audience.


    Gaius softened his chest and went into the bright room.


    Then, inside, rumored Calvin waited for Gaius and the others with a full smile.


    Gaius walked Zunzun and Big Strand through the vast hall once Carla and I looked at each other.


    And before long, he arrived before Calvin.


    "Are you Gaius?


    Calvin smiled slightly as Gaius nodded lightly.


    Then Calvin looked at Carla most of all.


    "And you, the legendary archdeacon and the famous Lord Carla."


    Carla laughed with her nose knowing her disrespect.


    "Well yes. Are you Lord Calvin?


    Calvin nodded loudly and slowly.


    "That''s right. I''ll see you first."


    Carla pinned up one eyebrow and defined Calvin.


    (Hmm, you''re magnificent. Plus, I like your face. This looks like a real face.)


    When Carla finished the ordinance, she smiled sarcastically.


    "Alone? I thought you had a guard.


    Carla was right, there was no one else in the hall but Calvin, not even the butlers I had guided earlier.


    "You don''t have to. Assuming you were there, no matter what kind of elite unit you were dealing with, there''s not a single one."


    Calvin said with a grin.


    Then Gaius got on with his usual bad habits.


    "Indeed! Instead of a platoon if we''re all together, even a battalion won''t win. You know perfectly well."


    Then, naturally, Carla gave Gaius a stare.


    "Don''t get on with it, you stupid apprentice!


    Carla had a sip of Gaius or faced Calvin once again.


    "By the way, no sign of the Chesters?


    To Carla''s question, he made an expression that Calvin had just inadvertently.


    "Oh, you did. By now the servants will be there to call, so it won''t be long."


    "Right. So, apparently, you need something from Gaius?


    Carla was cut out for direct entry.

 1429 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty-seven: Crap Questions

    One.


    Then Calvin spread his hands wide open, and showed him how to rejoice.


    "Oh! You''re right! Mr. Gaius, you seem to be special!?"


    Gaius replied with a little pull to Calvin, who very happily frowned and asked.


    "Well, yeah... what''s that?


    "No, it''s good to see you. I''m interested in special beings like you. I have a lot to ask you, okay?


    Gaius felt even more pulled against Calvin, who rolled up at once.


    "No, well, fine..."


    Then Calvin ran out of breath and showered a storm of doubt against Gaius.


    But it wasn''t anything that approached the core of the singularity, it was just a line of really crappy questions about what you usually eat and what you do in your spare time.


    For this reason, not only Gaius of the day, but even Carla, who was listening next door, was flabbergasted.


    Then a God of salvation appeared to such Gaius.


    "Thank you for your hard work. Dear Carla, Mr. Gaius."


    Gaius immediately asked Shester, who appeared refreshed, for help.


    "Mr. Shester! Hi. Hi. I''m out of time. How are you, sir? I''m fine!


    As Gaius approached Chester on an early walk with Stasta, he took Chester''s hand firmly with both hands and shook it wide and vertically with the boom.


    Shester was surprised, and when he unexpectedly looked at Karla, this time Karla took Shester''s hand from Gaius and swung it like a boom.


    "Hey, Shester, long time no see, huh? There''s something I''m gonna talk about, so why don''t we just sit on our knees and talk about it?"


    Carla pulled Shester''s hand as it was and attempted to exit.


    Then Gaius is also pushing Shester''s back.


    Though Shester wondered what had happened, he left himself to the two of us for now.


    And the three of them left a calvin with a flashing expression in the great hall of a single gallon, and plotted to leave.


    Two.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Shester asked Gaius and the others when he returned from Calvin to his beloved chamber.


    Gaius replied in a raunchy manner.


    "Nothing like this... what the hell is that guy? ����


    Following Gaius, who looked exhausted and said, Carla also said in a sigh of sigh.


    "I wonder what that is? As soon as it became about Gaius, it really creeped me out..."


    Shester asked a lot.


    "How is that creepy?


    But Gaius and his men looked at each other with a troubled look.

 1430 Number One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty-eight Verbal Complaints

    "I don''t know, I''m going to question Gaius anyway, but it''s all crap."


    Carla said with a much blurrier look.


    Then, Shester also said with a much more obnoxious look.


    "What the hell is a crap question, what is it?


    "It was all about what I liked and what I usually did."


    "... that''s certainly a crappy question"


    Then Gaius said in disgust.


    "What the hell is that guy! What are you gonna do when you ask me that? I don''t know what that means..."


    Then Shester looked difficult and thought about it.


    "... Hmm, are you just asking crappy questions... then it''s..."


    Then the door of the room opened with a noise.


    "Excuse me."


    It was Ione who stood there.


    "Ione."


    Shester briefly introduced Ione to Gaius and the others.


    "Well, do you know Lucifer?


    Carla said.


    Ione said in a slightly dissatisfied manner.


    "When it comes to people I know..."


    "You know Calvin, too, don''t you?


    Then this time it became a blatantly dissatisfied face.


    "I didn''t know you because I wanted to."


    "Hmm, apparently you don''t really like Calvin."


    Carla said with a bitter smile.


    "Naturally. Is there someone here who likes Calvin?


    Everyone simultaneously shook their necks to the side with a boom when Ione asked.


    "Isn''t that right? We can talk about this."


    Ione said with a cute smile.


    Then Gaius looked seriously at Ione''s face there.


    "... I wonder if we''ve met somewhere?


    Ione smiled niggardly and said.


    "Oh, that''s a common clich��, huh? It''s mediocre.


    Gaius first became a Kyoton expression, then hurriedly waved his hands and denied it.


    "No, no! Because that''s not what it is! I really thought we''d met somewhere before! It''s true!


    Gaius''s haste made Carla terribly funny.


    "Is that true? Didn''t you actually try to dictate?


    "No, you''re not! That''s not true! Give me a break!


    Shester laughed unexpectedly at Gaius, who desperately denied it.


    Then Gaius found it visibly and complained.


    "Hey, don''t even laugh at Mr. Shester. Because it''s true."


    Shester said the smile remained intact, even as he managed to put up a laugh.

 1431 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Twenty-nine: Toys

    "Ok, ok. Gaius, you say you''ve been seeing Ione before, right?


    Gaius replied with a slight pointy mouth to Shester, who asked with a laugh.


    "That''s right. Probably..."


    Then Carla put in the sidelines.


    "Probably? That''s a lot of ambiguity, isn''t it?


    Gaius said, staring at Carla in the face.


    "Don''t mix it back. I don''t remember exactly what time or where. However, we should be meeting somewhere..."


    Then Shester put out the help ship.


    "Hmm, how''s Ione? You sure you''ve never seen him before?


    Ione thought with her right index finger against her chin.


    "Hmm... I don''t think so... are we really seeing each other before?


    Ione tilted her little neck adorably.


    Gaius looked up and thought, desperately tapping his own memory.


    "... I think I''ve seen you before ~? Or am I wrong ~?..."


    Gaius said to me he wasn''t sure.


    Then Carla mixed it up again.


    "Oh, come on, aren''t you a lot less confident? I thought you were actually dictating?


    Gaius pulled his cheeks wide from frustration.


    "... no, that''s why... that''s enough. Okay, I get it. Let''s just say I dictated..."


    Gaius completely hung up.


    And he turned to me.


    Then Carla laughed with her belly in her arms.


    "I''m out, I''m out. You idiot, it''s dead."


    Shester embarrassed Carla with a laugh.


    "... Dear Karla, please be around..."


    "Well, it''s Chester. Wouldn''t that be a lot of fun? As a matter of fact, aren''t you a mess in the same hole?


    Carla''s spearhead turned to Shester.


    Chester coughed one up with Cohon and said coldly with a soothing voice.


    "Of course not."


    Shester''s pitiful words struck down the spearhead that was right for him.


    Carla turned out to be an intermediately boring look.


    "It''s Chester. You''re not really funny at times like this, are you?


    Then Shester answered quickly.


    "Naturally. I don''t want to be Carla''s toy."


    Then Gaius looked back and grudged.


    "Oh yeah. I''m a Carla toy anyway. Yeah, you can always play like that. Not this person..."


    Gaius had a completely spoiled look and was resentful enough to solicit repetition.

 1432 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Thirty: The Interrogation of Karla

    Once again, Carla said to throw up Gaius, who was rotten and turned away.


    "Well, the fool is rotten. Well, let''s leave these idiots alone. than that......"


    Carla said so, turning to Ione.


    "Ione, can I ask you something?


    "I wonder what?


    "How close are you to Lucifer?


    "Then I will..."


    Instead of Ione, Chester explained to Carla.


    "Hmm, I see. As for the relationship... Well, it seems like I understand it, but I don''t..."


    Carla coughed once there.


    "Well, so, why are you here? Is it Lucifer''s life?


    "Life... not as much as life"


    "Well, then... did you ask me or something?


    Then Ione had a full grin.


    "Right! It''s like that."


    Carla continued, smiling bitterly.


    "Right. So what did they ask you to do?


    Ione looked up at Carla''s inquiry and thought with her index finger on her chin.


    "Hmm... basically, I''m helping Calvin. And... him."


    Ione leveled his index finger on his chin, pointing to Gaius.


    "... Gaius? So, what did they tell you to do against Gaius?


    Ione shook her neck sideways at Carla''s inquiry.


    He didn''t tell me what to do.


    "Well, then what?


    He just told me to meet him.


    "Is that really all?


    Ione shrugged her shoulder to Carla, who asked with a harsh look.


    "That''s right. That''s really all. So what''s wrong with that?


    Carla smiled and shook her neck to the side.


    "No, it''s not a bad idea. But not surprisingly. Why are we just seeing each other? Normally, isn''t that what you tell me to do when I see you?


    "Come on, you don''t know what I''m talking about."


    "Maybe, but didn''t you wonder?


    Then Ione tilted her little neck.


    "I didn''t think so. ''Cause they said they''d know if I saw them."


    Ione said with a cute, pointed mouth.


    But the opposite Carla narrowed her eyes and looked at Ione as if to observe him crushing.


    "Well, you know what I mean when I see you...... so how was it when I actually met Gaius?


    Ione thought a little and then answered with a troubled face.


    "... I''m not sure..."


    Carla then raised the edge of her mouth quite nicely and laughed, saying quite mean to Ione.


    "Don''t you see? Didn''t Lucifer say you''d find out if you saw him?

 1433 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Thirty-one: The Intention of Lucifer

    "... right. But... I didn''t think anything in particular, and I don''t feel anything."


    Ione said it like it was boring.


    Then, until then, Gaius, who had been so rotten and pointing at him, looked back at him cruelly.


    "Sorry about that. I''m a bore anyway. He''s a crappy man who doesn''t make you feel anything."


    Said Gaius, twisting the rot.


    Then Carla said with a frightened face.


    "Oh, that''s true. You''re a really boring, crappy man. That''s how you always rot."


    "So you''re saying it was bad, and you''re saying yourself that even a boring, crappy man"


    "It''s not like you can say it yourself."


    "So what do you want me to do?


    It''s settled, shut up.


    Once drank by Carla, Gaius turned that way again.


    Carla snorted one gently, turning again to Ione.


    "So, do you have any idea what Lucifer''s intentions are?


    Ione shook her head gently to the side.


    "No, to nothing"


    "Hmm, wherever something dramatic happens, nothing..."


    "Right. I thought something bigger was gonna happen to me, too.


    "Well, you too."


    "Yeah, ''cause if they told you they''d know, wouldn''t they normally?


    Asked by Ione, Carla replied with a grin.


    "Oh, right. But nothing actually happened and I don''t feel anything. I wonder what the intent was? What do you think?


    "What do you mean... what''s Lucifer''s intent?


    "That''s right. I''d like your opinion, please?


    Ione thought with his index finger against his chin as usual.


    But I couldn''t think of it. I couldn''t even look at my eyebrows.


    "Uh-huh... I don''t know... how did I tell you I''d know if I saw you? ����


    Carla nodded deeply, seeing that Ione had seriously thought about it and could not tell on top of it.


    "Um, I think Lucifer is the kind of guy who sees through everything, but have you misguessed on this matter?


    Then Gaius looked back and said:


    "No, isn''t that it? Lucifer is... that bastard is the man Carla just said he is. You''re gonna look like you''re seeing everything in this world."


    Gaius told him to forget to rot and throw up.


    Carla said she would hum one nose again.


    "But even if it''s the wind that''s seeing through, isn''t it actually seeing through everything?

 1434 Lesson one thousand four hundred and thirty-two.

    "You mean Lucifer''s off the hook?


    Gaius became an incredible expression.


    But Carla affirmed with a face that seemed certain.


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Hmm, what about that?


    Carla asked Gaius, half-hearted.


    "So what about yourself? What did you feel when you met Ione?


    Then Gaius got a disgusting look.


    "What, are you going to steam back again? That''s not why I tried to dictate. I mean, was that the purpose of bringing it there?


    Carla grinned bitterly at Gaius, staring with a jittery eye.


    "It''s not. I thought you were seeing Ione somewhere. But that was it."


    "That''s right. I didn''t mean to say anything."


    "Oh, okay, okay. Enough of that. You remember Ione slightly, but not Ione."


    "Are you saying that has anything to do with Lucifer?


    "I guess. Actually, I thought they were supposed to have a dramatic reunion."


    Then Shester, who had thought quietly until then, agreed.


    "I see, is that what you mean? But why did Lucifer choose this place?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know that far, maybe I didn''t care where it was."


    "Say?


    "Not the place...... time. Maybe you thought it would be best if you two met at this time."


    "But unlike what Lucifer intended, the two of them felt nothing in particular. Just as much as you remember, Gaius..."


    Carla nodded loudly.


    "Oh, isn''t that the place?


    Then Shester put his arms together and thought deep again.


    And when I loosened my arms, I said what I had in mind.


    "... Gaius you and Ione have a common denominator. That''s because I don''t remember."


    Carla nodded greatly.


    "Right. Gaius almost got his memories back, but I guess Ione doesn''t?


    To Carla''s question, Ione nodded quietly.


    "... Yep. I don''t remember when I was a kid. Sleep tight. So does he?


    Gaius himself answered Ione''s question.


    "It''s not like I remember when I was a kid in my case. Memories of previous life."


    "Oh, yeah. Previous life..."


    "Yes. Well, I almost got it back."


    "Hmm... By getting it back, you mean someone took it?


    Gaius said he would make an unpleasant look with a frown root.


    "Lucifer. It was Lucifer who locked the memory of my past life."

 1435 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Thirty-three: How You Feel

    "... Yes, Lucifer..."


    Ione shrugged so, dropping her gaze.


    Gaius observed the condition crumbly.


    (... I''m sure we''ve met somewhere... where and why? Was that a previous life, after all?... I guess. Probably the part where my memory is still locked...... then I don''t think I can remember......)


    When Gaius was lost in thought, Ione looked up in the face.


    "... I''m going back to my room"


    When Ione said so, he quickly returned his heels without hearing from everyone.


    Even as Shester raised his right hand to stop him in a bit of a panic, Carla pushed his hand away.


    Carla silently glanced at Chester and made him like Ione.


    So Ione left quietly.


    The door closed and Chester inquired in a quiet tone, confirming that Ione had left.


    "Because it was nice of you?


    Carla nodded slowly and quietly.


    "Oh. For once."


    "For now..."


    "That''s right. I''m pretty sure it''s Lucifer holding the key to Ione''s memory. If so, I just tried to hit some kind of hand forcefully here, and I can''t handle it. If that''s what you''re doing here, it''s what you''re doing."


    "So you think you''re gonna hit some kind of hand sometime?


    "That''s right. To do this, we need to keep Ione on this side. Now it''s not going to hurt Ione''s mood."


    "I see. But do you think Ione will be on this side?


    "I don''t know that. But Lucifer is the one who bothered to set up an encounter with Gaius. Probably an important person?


    "... right. So you have to be in a good mood, right?


    "Oh, my God, sometimes I care so much. That''ll be fine."


    "Pretty......?


    "Oh, I don''t think that''s a problem. Anyway, you''re already quite liked."


    "... me?


    "Oh. And probably Gaius, too."


    Then Gaius said with a surprised look that he just said was unexpected.


    "Me? Me, is she liking me? Liar."


    "Truth. At least that''s what you looked like to me."


    Gaius frowned and thought deeply.


    "... is that true? I don''t think so..."


    Then Karla immediately asked.


    "What about you? What do you think of Ione?


    To Carla''s sudden inquiry, Gaius said it was an unexpected look.


    "... me?... Well, I don''t hate it... I honestly don''t know yet..."

 1436 Chapter 1434: Uncertain Elements

    ���Ӥ�����ʤ����äƣ��Τ򤫤ä��Ĥ��Ƥ�������ǰ�ϡ�


    ���������Υ�����ͻ���z�ߤˡ�������������Փ������


    �����䡢���äƤޤ���ä��Ф�����裿�狼��ʤ��äơ�


    ���������͡����錄���ˤϱǤ��¤���ӤƤ���褦��Ҋ���뤬�͡�����


    ����ӤƤʤ��äơ�����ʤ��Ȥ�ꤳ����ɤ�����Τ�����


    ����������Ԓ��䤨�褦�Ȥ�����


    ��������餬������S���ʤ��ä���


    ���Τ�Τ�Ԓ�}���Ф����Ȥ��Ƥ���Τ���


    ��������ޤ��Ф�ʤ��ä��ԤäƤ�����������Ĥ����ʡ�


    �����Ĥ���„���˛Q�ޤäƤ���������Τ��¤��ش�ʤ������ʡ�


    ����餬�ȳ̤ޤǤȤϴ�äƉ��ä��愇�ʱ���Ȥʤä���


    �����������@�������~�����ʤ��ä���


    ����Ȱ���Υ��������`�����������˴���äƥ����ˆ�����������


    �������������ȥ����`�̤��v�S�Ԥ�������Ҫ�ȤʤäƤ���Ȥ������Ǥ�������


    ����餬�󤭤����ʤ�������


    ���������錄���Ϥ���˼���͡��ɤ������Ƥ⥫��ӥ�Ϥ�������Ҫ�Ȥ�˼���ʤ�����͡�


    ����������ӥ�ϡ��������Ф��۸�Ϥʤ�Ǥ��礦������


    �����`���󥰥��̻ʹ��ˤȤäƤ���Ҫ����������������ҡ��ˤȤäƤϤ�����Ҫ�ǤϤʤ���˼����


    ����ԏ�ˤ����Ζ��A���^���̤ȣ���


    ������������Ǥ���륭�ե���ˤȤäƤϡ��ɤ��Ȥ������Ȥ�ʤ��Ф���


    ���_���ˡ��Ǥ������륭�ե���ϥ���ӥ�����x��Y��Ǥ���ޤ���


    �����x�ȤϤ��äƤ⡢�륭�ե���Ϥ���������������ƤϤ��ʤ����ʤ�С��g�ʤ��x��һ�Ĥ��^���ʤ��ΤǤϤʤ�������


    ���ʤ�ۤɡ��Ǥ������x�Ȥ����Τʤ�Х����`�̤��x��һ�Ĥ��^���ʤ��ΤǤϣ���


    ���������ʡ�����ޤǤϥ륭�ե���ˤȤä��x��һ�Ĥ��^���ʤ��ä��Τ�����������������


    ����ؤϵ��Ƥ���줿�����ʤ���x��һ�ĤȤ��Ԥ��ʤ��ʤ롣�����������ȤǤ�������


    �����������륭�ե���ˤȤäƥ����`�̤ϲ��_��Ҫ�ؤˤʤä��Τ���ʤ�����˼�äƤʣ���


    ���������`�����M���������z�����


    �����ƿ�����ޤȤ��ȡ���ä���Ⱦ����˿ڤ��_�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ������������Ǥ���륭�ե���ʤ�С���Ȼ�ҡ��Ͻ��Ҋ���Ƥ���ΤǤϤʤ��Ǥ�������


    ����ȥ���餬�א��ʱ���Ȥʤä���


    ������Ϥɤ����ʣ���


    ������Ҋ���Ƥ��ʤ��ȣ���


    ���狼��󡣤���ȫ�Ƥ�Ҋ͸�����Ƥ���褦�ǡ������Ǥʤ��Ȥ����顭����


    ����ȥ��������`��ޤ��א�������Ȥʤä��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���⤷�����ƥ���阔�ϡ��ҡ����륭�ե��������ȿ֤��^���Ƥ��������ΤǤ������g�ΤȤ����륭�ե���⤽��̤������Ф��Ƥ���櫓�ǤϤʤ��ȣ�������

 1437 Chapter 1435: Contact

    Answering Shester''s question, Carla nodded slowly and loudly.


    "I don''t feel that way."


    Then Gaius said as he twisted his neck.


    "No - I don''t think so? ''Cause he''s the strongest, isn''t he? I got hit by him in Cotempan."


    "But then why would Lucifer stick to you?


    "... what do you mean?


    "You''re the one from Lucifer who can twist it lightly, right? Why would Lucifer be involved with such a boring opponent? What makes you so obsessed with you?


    "... Really?


    Then Shester said from the side.


    "That''s true. Is it still because you''re the singularity, Gaius?


    "I guess so. Probably, but I was wondering if Lucifer knew anything about the peculiarities, too?


    "... that''s why you''re so obsessed?


    "That''s right. If you know what the idiosyncrasies are, don''t you come in contact so many times?


    "I''m sticking to you because I don''t know, Gaius, and yet I''m here to make contact. And Ione too...... so?


    "Oh, that''s what I mean"


    Gaius then tilted his neck even bigger than earlier.


    "Uh-huh... so you''re observing this extra time somewhere?


    Shester also agreed with Gaius''s question.


    "Sure. If Lucifer were to stick to you, Gaius, how would you react, I''d say he''s looking at us right now somewhere?


    But Carla slowly shook her head wide aside.


    "No, I haven''t seen it...... can''t I see it more?


    Gaius couldn''t measure the meaning of Carla''s words.


    "What do you mean?


    Then Carla said with a serious look on her face.


    "Why does Lucifer measure contact with Gaius from time to time? Isn''t that because we can''t observe the idiosyncratic Gaius from somewhere else?


    "Can''t you look at me? Lucifer did? Why?


    "Don''t you remember? The words of Satan."


    Gaius became a difficult face for Carla''s remarks.


    "Satan?... What''s Satan''s word?... I''m not sure..."


    Carla opened her mouth quietly and slowly as she gently raised the corner of her mouth.


    "Satan said he''s trapped at the bottom of hell, but he''s using some method to observe the ground. But..."


    Then Gaius turned into a hazy face.


    "Right! But Satan said I wasn''t the only one he could see. Besides, even though we met in person, I still can''t see me..."


    Then Carla made a nigga and a grin.


    "Yes. I thought maybe Lucifer, like Satan, couldn''t see you?

 1438 Chapter 1436: Weaknesses

    "I can''t see..."


    Gaius tried to tap into his own memory.


    "... No, I''ve talked to Lucifer many times, and I think I had eyes in my eye when I..."


    Carla replied, nodding lightly and again.


    "Doesn''t that mean you can''t see it at all? To some extent�� yes, the contours are visible, for example. If so, the position of the eyes is generally known."


    "I see. Well, does Tsujitsu fit..."


    "Oh. But then it''s funny."


    "What is it?"


    "Funny how Lucifer and I can''t capture you."


    Then Gaius twisted his neck.


    "But you just don''t see it, do you? It''s not like we can actually fight and win..."


    "Sort of. But still interesting. Because Lucifer''s obsessed with it..."


    Once Carla took a moment there, she looked at Gaius, Shester, and then said:


    "Doesn''t that mean he might have a weakness there?


    Gaius said face-to-face with Shester.


    "Weaknesses? Lucifer''s weaknesses are me?


    Then Shester said from the side.


    "That will likely happen. Lucifer''s obsession with you, Gaius, is satisfying if you think that''s why."


    Carla nodded greatly.


    "I guess so. At first I thought it was just a spare ingredient, but that''s not the case. Then there must be a secret there."


    "That''s the weakness. For you to hold the key to your weakness, Lucifer focused on you, Gaius."


    "That''s right. But the question is, why can''t Lucifer see Gaius?"


    "I don''t know that. Satan didn''t know why."


    "Right. Don''t you know... well, fine. Even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you."


    Shester nodded.


    "Yes, because Satan is not on our side"


    "Um. So... Gaius, are you still not convinced?


    So Carla asked Gaius, who had been arming up and thinking about it.


    "... uhh... no, I was somewhat convinced... but I wonder why Satan and Lucifer can''t see me..."


    "That''s still the problem. Why can''t you see... You still need to understand what the idiosyncrasies are to know that?


    "Yes... I mean myself... I don''t know what the peculiarities are..."


    Then Carla snorted and said.


    "I guess. I''m surprised you don''t know me."

 1439 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Thirty-seven: An Interesting Story

    "May I have a moment?


    Shester frowned and said with a serious look.


    Carla found the appearance unpleasant.


    "What? Say it."


    With Carla''s consent, Chester opened his mouth heavily.


    "Yes. Actually, I was talking to Ione before Master Carla came here."


    "Well, did I say something important?


    "Yes, as a matter of fact, Master Carla and I are under surveillance for Lucifer."


    "Monitored?... What does that mean?


    He said, "Gaius, it''s because he''s the one who influences you."


    "... I''ll monitor you because it affects you... Hmm, interesting. Interesting, isn''t it?


    "Yes, it is, but Ione offered to be more interested."


    Even Carla laughed intriguingly at Shester''s words.


    "Well, that''s... say it. I''d love to hear it."


    "Yes. Actually, Gaius, as someone else who influences you, I was raising your father''s name."


    "Hmm. Naturally."


    Carla said with a rather dissatisfied face.


    Then Shester said just fine.


    "This is where the interesting part comes from."


    Carla smiled lightly and bitterly, prompting Chester to go ahead.


    "Right. Then tell me."


    "Yes. Actually, there''s another one."


    "One more... isn''t that Gaius''s mother?


    Shester shook her head wide aside.


    "I thought so, too. But they''re not."


    To Shester''s answer, Carla wrinkled between her eyebrows and thought.


    "... with someone else that might affect Gaius?... Oh, Elle the Elvis"


    "No, that''s not the same. They say they''re human, not El or Astarot."


    "Well, then who is it... Gaius, how about you yourself?


    Shaken by Carla, Gaius also thought with a wrinkle between his brows.


    "... it doesn''t affect me... come on, I can''t think of anything..."


    Gaius spread his hands wide and shrugged his shoulders aloft.


    Then Karla, who saw it, shrugged her shoulders again.


    "Surrender. I have no idea. Tell me."


    Shester smiled lightly and replied.


    Actually, I don''t know who it is either.


    Then an anger mark rose on Carla''s temple.


    "Hey, Shester..."


    Shester just opened his mouth before Carla''s anger exploded.


    "Please wait. Ione says we can''t reveal that name."


    "Can''t you reveal it? Why?"


    Shester answered Carla''s question with a serious expression.


    "They say it''s because the world will change."

 1440 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Thirty-eight: Attracting Each Other

    To Shester''s astonishing remarks, Carla did not carry on two sentences.


    But it was the same with Gaius, and something that he hadn''t been very interested in until then, stared at Chester with an extremely forward neck and a bare look.


    "... What?... you said the world would change?


    Shester nodded loudly.


    "That''s right. To be more precise, it meant it was possible."


    "They''re human, aren''t they?


    "Seems so."


    "Ione told you that that just person and the world could change if I met him?


    "That''s right. Lucifer was the one who blew it in."


    "... just to see you... then what happens if we meet somewhere by chance? Well, the world is huge, and it''s less than a 10,000th chance, isn''t it?


    Then Shester waved slowly or something.


    "No, they need to recognize each other as such"


    "... mutual recognition... could that be..."


    Gaius tried to say something and stopped on the way.


    And for a while, I thought about it with a difficult look on my face.


    Shester waited quietly during that time with Carla.


    Then Gaius opened his mouth heavily to see if the thought had finally come together.


    "... maybe that''s a peculiarity too..."


    Shester nodded greatly to Gaius''s remarks.


    "I think so, too. Or else I can''t think about it."


    Then Carla said as she shook her neck vertically in small pieces.


    "Another singularity... but then one question comes up?


    Shester replied quickly to this.


    "Yes. The question is, why haven''t we met before?


    Although Carla nodded at this, Gaius questioned Shester with a strange look.


    "Yeah? Isn''t that why the world is so big, and we don''t meet like that?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Carla said with a slight smile on her face.


    "What are you talking about? You. Have you forgotten your own traits?


    "My own traits?... Ah! Right, the guy who attracts all kinds of events!


    "Yes. Some of the attractions include people. Then it would be strange if we hadn''t attracted the other singularity. We attract each other anyway. It''ll be twice as powerful."


    "Right... then why? I mean, aren''t they peculiar?


    Then Shester picked up the two stories there.


    "There, but it''s Lucifer and Satan"


    Gaius didn''t know what Chester meant by what he said, and asked back with a blurry look.


    "To?... what? What do you mean?"


    "We talked earlier. Can''t you remember?


    When Shester said so, he raised his mouth and laughed.

 1441 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Thirty-nine, Shelf Up.

    "Is that it... the guy who says neither Satan nor Lucifer can see me..."


    Gaius finally remembered.


    Shester nodded greatly and said.


    "That''s right. It''s only our own guess about Lucifer, but it''s our own confession about Satan. You can trust me to some extent."


    "Right. So, you''re saying I can''t even see the other singularity... but then Lucifer and Satan can also see the singularity?


    "No, I don''t think so. But what if a man of great power can''t recognize his peculiarities?


    "Great power... Satan, you mean Lucifer Class... Uh-huh, I feel a little impossible..."


    Then Shester leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Oh, I feel I can''t do it myself a little bit. But that''s the only consistent answer I can find."


    "Well sure. I''m supposed to associate myself with the other singularity, but I can''t think of any other reason not to meet her."


    "Oh, that''s what I mean"


    Then Gaius looked up to heaven and thought.


    "Uh-huh... I don''t know... because Satan''s been giving me a little bite anyway, Lucifer."


    "But can it not be assumed that that was the result of the movement of those who could be considered his men?


    Then after Gaius remembered a lot, he lowered his cockroach and neck vertically.


    "... Indeed. Like Elle... just like that..."


    "Probably Ione, too. Lucifer''s men will have many others. We just don''t recognize it."


    "As a matter of fact, Lucifer has been using his men to come into contact with me so that I don''t see it, even though I don''t recognize it... is it possible? Carla."


    So Gaius entrusted Carla with the judgment.


    Carla also contemplated, often silently rethinking.


    And finally, Carla opened her heavy mouth.


    "I don''t know. So let''s shelve this problem."


    "... a lot of light shelving, huh?


    Gaius accidentally let the penetration in.


    But Carla didn''t want to.


    "It can be light or snug. What I don''t know is, for now, it''s the grown-ups who shelf it."


    "... is that how adults do it?


    "Yes. Adults, I''m not free. I can''t stay focused on one thing forever. So just shelf it up and solve the problem once again when you find something."


    Carla looked to Shester to ask for her consent when she said so.


    Then Shester agreed with Carla.


    "Right. Here''s one. Let''s shelf it, as Carla says."

 1442 Say hello to one thousand four hundred and forty

    One.


    "Well, that''s fine. So, that''s okay, what are you gonna do after this?


    Gaius said as he spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.


    Then Carla gave it back, shrugging her shoulders in the same way.


    "It''s been decided. You''re free."


    "Well yeah, right? Was it the remnants of a monster in an example underground waterway? Oh, leftovers? He''s gone, too, and he can take the Ars home with confidence."


    "That''s the thing. Honestly, there''s nothing else I can do for you in this hall. There''s nothing more for the lord of the hall."


    "I agree. Clarify me. He''s disgusting. Suppose you go home with Sassa."


    "Oh, let''s just say I''m tired properly but flying magic carries everyone at once. Like?"


    "Oh, it''s not a big number. I can say hello anytime...... do you want me to say hello?


    Then Shester spoke there.


    "Right. He was keeping the Ars safe, and as a courtesy, he''d need to say hello."


    Then Carla sat down to fall on the couch.


    "Then you guys go away. I''ll wait here."


    Gaius complained with an unpleasant look on his face.


    "It''s sloppy. I don''t like it either. I mean, I hate it the most. Because he''s interested in me, isn''t he? It''s not a glimmer."


    "Even more so, you''ll have to go out and say hello. Look, just go."


    Carla waved her right hand and just instructed her to go away.


    Gaius was reluctantly convinced to look at Chester and his face without a choice, even though he gave an even more unpleasant look.


    "I can''t help it. Let''s go......"


    Shester put her hand on Gaius'' back with a bitter laugh.


    And they slowly tried to leave the room.


    Two.


    "That''s sudden again. I wish I could take it a little slower..."


    Calvin hung as expected against Gaius and the others who said goodbye.


    "No, it''s a lot of busy stuff... Sir Calvin will be busy too..."


    "No, no, I''m free. Because you''re coming to a villa like this. So don''t hesitate to stay long. I have a room, too. Or is that it? Didn''t you like the room?


    "No, no, no, it''s nothing about the room, it''s not about this villa. Otherwise, I have to go home for a little while..."


    "Really? But I''d still like to hear a lot of things..."


    "No, no, no, then that means I''ll see you later..."


    "Oh, will you come back? There are so many other stories I''d like to hear."


    "Oh well...... ok. Later, then."


    Gaius raised his hand softly, turning back his heel and immediately retreating with Stasta.


    Shester quickly turned his heel when he gently thanked Calvin, and followed Gaius as he tried to walk away with Sassa, smiling bitterly as he was about to.

 1443 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and forty-one: Irritability.

    "Come on, guys, it''s time to go home! Please be as quick as you can!


    Gaius said aloud as he walked with his big crotch down the hallway in front of the room where the former SS men were appreciated.


    Then Ars and Azio opened the door and turned to the hallway.


    "What are you doing! I''m leaving now! Give me a comeback call right away!


    Gaius stirred up again in a slightly frustrating mood for everyone who suddenly just looked at each other.


    "Come on, come on! I''m going home to Lubos! Hurry up!


    Then Asio, who saw the frustration of Gaius, the legendary archmage mentor, said in a slight panic.


    "Come on, folks, let''s do what we''re told. They say you can go home to Lubos, right?


    "Yes! We''re leaving right now, so get ready!


    Gauss hastened everyone further.


    Then finally everyone moved out here in unison and started going back to each room for a return schedule.


    Gaius finally took a deep breath there and went back to the room where he was appreciated.


    Then he greeted Gaius like that, with Carla nibbling.


    "Sounds like you want to go home to Loubos as soon as possible, doesn''t it? No, not Lubos, you want to leave this mansion as soon as possible."


    "That''s right. I''m sorry about that disgusting guy again!


    Gaius told me to throw up.


    Then Karla said as she laughed at Niyanya like the rest of the HR.


    "Really? Wouldn''t it be funny if we talked a little more?


    Gaius said, shaking his body brutally.


    "I''m not kidding! I can''t believe I''m talking to him. I''m sorry!


    Gaius'' sword screen was considerable.


    But that didn''t stop Karla''s nianiania.


    "But you, didn''t you say you''d always come here again?


    Carla said, quite mean.


    Then Gaius said with a rather grumpy face.


    "You''re supposed to be lying like that, aren''t you? He''s a good liar."


    "What''s so convenient? You''re just a liar."


    "Then that''s fine! Anyway, I''m leaving this mansion, and I''ll never come here again!


    Then Chester in the same room finally broke in between the two in a bitter laugh.


    "Mr. Gaius, calm down a bit."


    But Gaius'' frustration never healed.


    "Can this calm you down? I can''t. I don''t physiologically accept guys like that."

 1444 Lesson one thousand four hundred forty-two, lets go.

    "Okay, okay. I don''t mind hating Calvin fur. But you can calm down, right?


    Shester told me to tell you.


    Then Gaius finally settled down a little there.


    "... well, you sure do. Did I show you a little bit of confusion?


    "No, I''m not. Well, apparently, we''ve got everyone''s backup, right?


    Shester looked over Gaius''s shoulder at Asio''s face as he looked out the door to see what was going on.


    Gaius looked back and admitted to Azio''s face, he stood up softly and smiled.


    "Are you ready? Then you can all come inside."


    To Gaius, who had a different attitude from the previous one, although the Asios were somewhat dodgy, they just rushed indoors to get in a bad mood again.


    "Um - I mean back to Loubos, what happened to the monster in the example?


    Asked Gaius in such a way that Asio was afraid.


    Then Gaius said cheerfully, trying.


    "Oh, I got away with that. So no problem."


    "Really? So it doesn''t seem like a problem, does it?


    "That''s the thing. Shall we leave soon, then?"


    Gaius signaled Carla.


    Carla lifted her hips as if she had no choice.


    "Right. Well, let''s just say we leave."


    "All right, then, everybody, that''s what I''m going to do."


    Gaius walked out of the room willingly and just left through between the Asios.


    Then Carla nodded face-to-face with Shester or followed Gaius in a slow foothold.


    Shester went with him once more and said.


    "All of a sudden, you''re not sure, Gaius, but you don''t want to stay here long. So all of a sudden, I decided to go back to Loubos."


    Then Asio said on behalf of everyone.


    "Oh, is that right? Well, I hope we don''t want to stay here long either... what about Captain Ars? I''ve been here quite a while."


    Ars answered when asked.


    "No, I don''t mind. I don''t know why I want to be here."


    "Really? So... do you want to go?


    "Right. Let''s go."


    We all agreed to return to Loubos, albeit suddenly.


    Chester checked it out. He said it to everyone.


    "Then let''s say we leave too. Gaius, it''s your fault and Master Carla''s fault. If I''m too late, they''re going to leave me."


    When Shester said so with a bitter smile, he quickly slipped through everyone and left the room.

 1445 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and forty-three, Mask.

    "Wow, that took so long..."


    Gaius traveled a long way on foot and finally reached the Loubos where they are currently based, or a bit of stupidity.


    "I knew it would be hard on foot. It won''t be long before you fly... I''m here..."


    As Gaius fell more and more onto the couch in the room, he was further stupidity toward Rodemur, who listened with a bitter smile.


    "By and large, that Calvin is too weird for him. Could that be just some guy named Meehr? It seems to me that I''m just a singularity..."


    Then Carla, sitting next to Gaius, nodded and agreed.


    "That sounds like a good thing. That feeling seems likely to be really just meeher"


    Then Chester, who was in the room in the same way, said it was a difficult face.


    "Was it really so? Didn''t you have any other aim?


    But Gaius immediately waved his hand aside and denied it.


    "No, there isn''t. Mr. Shester said he had no deep thoughts. It''s just a meeher."


    "Hmm... but thank you I''m caught..."


    Shester began to worry with her neck tilted to the side, still unable to dispel the doubt.


    Then Carla cared about Shester like that.


    "Do you care that much? About Calvin."


    Shester answered with a difficult face.


    "Yes, and so are the Iones."


    "Hmm. Surely, I am also heartless when it comes to the Iones. But Calvin..."


    "You think it''s just a fake?


    "Um, at least that''s what it looked like to me, huh?


    "Yep, I thought for a moment I wasn''t either..."


    "But what did you think?


    "Yes. I thought that was a mask."


    "Is that it?... didn''t seem like it to me..."


    Gaius then disputed Chester''s opinion, as did Carla.


    "Hey, Mr. Shester. No, it''s really just a fake. I just didn''t feel right."


    Then Shester nodded in small pieces and said Gaius'' words in his head.


    "Hmm, that disgusting thing caught me. As you know, Calvin is the man considered number two in the world''s most powerful nation, Pope Roenglin. Would that number two serve just a disgusting man? Wouldn''t that be charismatic? I don''t think I could have gotten up there if I hadn''t."

 1446 Lesson one thousand four hundred and forty-four, middle class.

    "Really? Isn''t that just luck or something?


    Gaius told me to tear it up.


    But Shester didn''t break his serious face.


    "No, he wasn''t because he was famous, and he didn''t have a strong back shield. I don''t think luck alone could have done it."


    "Huh. Are you a hard worker?


    "Right. He wasn''t particularly poor, but he was out of the middle class."


    "Then you''re not that hard of a man, are you?


    Then Shester shook his head to the side.


    "No, I''m supposed to be a hard worker"


    "Really? Even though you''re middle class?


    "Oh, the middle class means it''s not particularly wealthy"


    "Well I guess so. Whatever you say, it''s a midwife. You mean there''s no point, no chance, right?


    "Right. But that would be a disadvantage in Pope Lowenglin."


    Gaius looked unexpected.


    "Is it unfavourable to have a midwife? Why?"


    "No, it doesn''t mean it''s unfavourable because it''s a separate birth. It''s not good to be poor."


    Gaius then gave a convincing look.


    "Oh, I see. So Pope Lowenglin is now ruled by the wealthy?


    "That''s right. If we want to go up there in Lowenglin now, we need some help."


    "Nah, I see. A lot of them are blood ties, and then financial power."


    "Oh. But Calvin didn''t have them at all. Nonetheless, he went up to number two. I''m not supposed to be the only one."


    "Mm-hmm... right? I don''t think so..."


    Then Carla put in the sidelines.


    "Fair enough. Chester should find out if Calvin cares so much. That''s what you''re good at, isn''t it?


    Shester smiled niggly and nodded.


    "Yes, I would like to conduct a thorough investigation into the people of Calvin."


    "Oh. And Gaius... decrypting examples. And I''m going to continue my special training."


    Gaius snapped his cheeks in an instant and peeled off his white eyes.


    "... ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Gaius sighed with a groan that he didn''t even think was of the world.


    Then Karla stood up completely.


    "Well, let''s get this training started."


    Gaius tried to hold Carla down with a stunned look.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! You just got back! Let''s do it tomorrow ~"


    Then Carla smiled niggly.


    "Right. Do you want me to stop for today? Instead, you do the decryption. Instead of exempting him from special training. Let''s get started."


    "Yes! I''ll get it quick!


    And Gaius saith, Push the room, and depart with a sword.

 1447 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and forty-five: Descriptions of Documents

    "Hmm... skipping here is tough when Carla finds out later. Suppose we start fast..."


    Gaius slowly laid his hands on a bunch of small pieces of paperwork in front of him, even though he had been on the way for a while, in advance of the large amount of paperwork written in Japanese as an example, he finally decided to get ready to work on it.


    "Uh-huh. This is not a very important document, either."


    Gaius turned the bundle of paperwork he had in his immediate hand and placed it behind him, one by one he took the paperwork in front of him and read it from one end to the other.


    Then he jumped into the eye of the concerned descriptor Gaius.


    "Yeah? Could this be about Lucifer?


    Gaius saw the way he called "his" in the description and was convinced that he was referring intuitively to Lucifer.


    "Maybe so. Definitely. But why Lucifer..."


    Gaius got obsessed and missed the paperwork.


    And he finally understood what it meant to be written.


    "I see... you mean Lucifer who killed Illis..."


    Gaius, speaking to himself, gave a convincing look.


    "Well I guess so...... it can''t be anything but God that can kill Illis, who is God. Besides, it seems even more convincing that it''s Lucifer."


    Gaius muttered so much, further reading the paperwork.


    "Still, how did you know Lucifer killed him?


    Gaius went on to read more and more in an attempt to solve this great question.


    In the end, however, no further important statements were found in the documents at hand.


    "It''s not on...... come on, I wonder if it''s on the other paperwork?


    Gaius groaned so, raising his gaze only slightly, and staring at the pile of documents.


    "... I''m sick and tired of seeing it more than once..."


    When Gaius abandoned him in a sighing mixture, he finally put his hand on the paperwork in front of him.


    Then, luckily, he suddenly hit the description "his" again.


    "Ohhhh!! I''m here!! Lucifer''s here!!"


    Gaius was just delighted to make a small leap.


    And I slowly went ahead and tried to find out the truth about the killing of Illis.


    But the result was unfortunately not a good idea.


    "Che! You still don''t know why you killed him after all. But there''s apparently no mistake that Lucifer killed. And the Lucifer guy... I knew he was strong enough to kill other gods..."


    When Gaius groaned so, he exhaled a loud sigh and gave a dark look.

 1448 Chapter 1446 Reward

    "Well, Lucifer took Illis..."


    Carla said with admiration.


    Gaius nodded and said with certainty.


    "Oh, I''m sure of it."


    Gaius was quickly reporting to Carla when he found a location in the document that could be read to indicate that Lucifer had killed Iris.


    But here, Carla had a question and asked Gaius.


    "But not necessarily that statement is correct? Why are you so sure?


    To Carla''s question, Gaius said confidently.


    "That''s because they''re actually finding the coffin of Illis."


    "Hmm...... the coffin of Illis did exist. But isn''t that why Lucifer didn''t kill him?


    Then Gaius conceived.


    "Uh-huh... sure... if you ask me... but if Illis was actually murdered, then the only person he can deal with is God?


    "That would certainly be the case. But that''s not necessarily Lucifer. There are other gods."


    "... well. But they seem convinced it''s Lucifer..."


    "Right there. Why are they so sure Lucifer is the killer... you mean to say they found some evidence too?


    "Evidence of murder? I wonder if there''s really something like that to fulfill?


    "Come on, I don''t know that. Or it would be your job to find it."


    "Huh?... Oh well... but hey, it''s got a huge amount of paperwork."


    Then Carla laughed furiously.


    "Fair enough. It was handy for now. I never thought I''d find you soon. In that sense, it was worth exempting from special training."


    "Right. So why don''t you exempt me from tomorrow''s special training? I''m desperate to find you."


    Karla then denied the taste of eating.


    "Don''t get on with it. We''ll do as planned tomorrow. Because you''re not basic anyway."


    "Yeah? You''re gonna do it? I hope you rewarded me."


    Then Carla laughed furiously again.


    "A reward. Well, that''s good. I''ll shorten your training a little after tomorrow."


    Then Gaius was just happy to jump up.


    "True!? Seriously!? Yay!!"


    "What, instead, it''s about taking time to decipher it. I''ve also been quite intrigued. Decrypt as quickly as you can."


    Gaius shook his head vertically with great force.


    "Okay! I''ll definitely do all the decryption soon... No, I said soon, but that just means I can..."


    Gaius was quick to make excuses and put up a line of prevention.

 1449 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Forty-Seven: Glenn Appeared

    A week after his return to Loubos, Gaius was exempted from special training from Carla for a small amount of time and most of his time was spent deciphering documents.


    "... you''ve gone through quite a bit of decryption... nevertheless, is it Archbishop Fran who left this document?


    Gaius thought often looking at a bunch of paperwork in his hand.


    "Or was it written by someone in your arms, Archbishop Fran? Hmm, there''s no description of this mystery."


    Gaius shrugged so, he looked again at the paperwork written in Japanese.


    "I''m probably pretty sure Lucifer killed Iris. It''s just that whoever wrote this paperwork was so sure that there wasn''t definite evidence. Which part of the world does that say..."


    Gaius looked at the paperwork on his own back and looked fed up.


    "I think it''s gone quite a bit... but there''s a lot more to it... I wonder if I can solve the mystery once I''ve really read it all?"


    Then Glenn, an academician at the Talca Ancient Library, opened the door to the room and peeked into his face, not because he heard Gaius whining like that.


    "Um, is it okay to be a grandfather now?


    "Oh, Glenn. I''m fine. Was there anything new?


    Gaius said in a very bright voice.


    Because I was sick of this huge amount of document decryption.


    "Oh, no, it''s not like that either..."


    "Fine. I don''t suppose there''s any new discoveries. As far as I''m concerned, I wanted someone to talk to anyway. So sit there."


    "Oh, yes. Now if you''ll excuse me..."


    Glenn sat back in the chair in the form of a face to face with Gaius.


    Gaius made sure Glenn sat down and spoke to him once again.


    "Even if there''s no discovery, there''s going to be something to talk about, right? What the hell kind of story is that?


    Glenn answered Gaius''s question with a slight twist.


    "Yeah, actually... I''m talking about the coffin in Illis..."


    "Yeah. I guess. Glenn''s looking into the coffin now, so I thought maybe he was."


    Gaius still said in a bright tone.


    Glenn smiled slightly.


    "Yes. That''s right. So, actually..."


    "Yeah. Say it"


    Gaius prompted me and Glenn opened his mouth thoughtfully.


    "Actually, it''s an Iris coffin... maybe it''s my fault..."


    While Gaius smiled bitterly at Glenn''s roundabout rhetoric, which remained the same, he was also tired of deciphering documents, and he smiled and encouraged ahead.


    "Yeah, yeah. You can blame yourself. Say it."


    Then Glenn finally said, prompted by repeated Gaius.


    "Yes, I actually hear something coming from the coffin of Illis..."

 1450 Episode Four Hundred Forty-Eight: The Sound of a Coffin

    "Sound?... from the coffin?


    Gaius asked a lot.


    Glenn nodded at her lack of confidence.


    "... Yes. That being said, it was very slight... if there was any noise at all, I couldn''t hear it..."


    "Is that really coming from the coffin? So... I thought you heard the surrounding noise echoing the coffin or something?


    Then Glenn had an even less confident look.


    "... Yep. I thought so at first, but I paid attention to all the surrounding sounds... probably from inside the coffin..."


    "Seriously... if that''s true, that would be tough..."


    "... is that a big deal after all?


    "That''s right. ''Cause Iris is a god, right?


    "Yes, it is."


    "If Illis is supposed to wake up sleeping in that god''s coffin, it''s a big deal, isn''t it?


    Then Glenn turned to a ghoulish look.


    "... Will Illis wake up?


    Then Gaius rushed to correct it.


    "Oh, no, not for sure... but if there''s a noise coming from inside the coffin, isn''t it natural to think so?


    "Is that true? Iris really wakes up..."


    "No, that''s why I still don''t know. Besides, we haven''t decided yet if there''s really a sound coming from inside the coffin."


    Then Glenn finally regained his composure.


    "... that''s right. You still don''t know, do you?


    "Oh, that''s why I have to find out"


    "How do you find out?


    "I don''t know how... well, I''ll just put my ear on the coffin and ask..."


    "Oh, but I was wondering if I could even hear you echoing that..."


    "Right. Uh-huh, well, let''s just go. So, let''s just think about it there."


    Then Glenn agreed.


    "Right. Whatever you''re talking about here, then, will you be there soon?


    "Oh yeah... yeah, let''s give Carla a voice for once. You can count on me when you have to."


    "Yes, then I will call you, so go ahead."


    Glenn says so. No, he left the room quickly.


    Gaius made a big stretch once, followed by a big deep breath.


    "Hmm... this is an unexpected development. What is the sound from the coffin of Illis? There''s no way you''re Ibiki...... is that a sign of waking up after all? If so... you might want to evacuate them all just in case..."


    Gaius was often silent and rethinking, assuming what might happen from now on.

 1451 Chapter 1449: Evacuation

    "That there''s a noise coming from the coffin of Illis?


    When Gaius arrived in front of the room where the coffin of Illis was kept, Carla, who just showed up with Glenn, who went to call him, said.


    "Yeah. Apparently so."


    "Hmm... what are we gonna do... should we just let everyone evacuate?


    "Yeah, I thought so too. It''s not like anything unforeseen''s gonna happen."


    "Right. All right, Glenn. Evacuate everyone."


    Glenn became a subtle expression of confusion and lack of curiosity.


    But because of the seriousness with which Gaius and the others looked, Glenn had no choice but to be present.


    "... yes, then... I will evacuate everyone... so how far should I evacuate? ����


    Carla thought a little before answering.


    "Right. Get out of the mountains behind you."


    Then Glenn turned his eyes round and was surprised.


    "Is that so much!? So much so that you have to retreat from God..."


    To the stunned Glenn, Carla replied with a slight bitter laugh.


    "No, I honestly don''t know how much Iris is dealing with, so I just said it just in case. I''m not saying it on any grounds."


    "Oh yeah...... but you have a feeling that could be about it?


    Then Carla immediately dismissed it.


    "No, I don''t expect anything to affect me as far back as the mountains. So I''m telling you to evacuate to that mountain. If you think it''s going to affect you that much, I''ll evacuate you all the way across the mountain."


    "Oh, so is that. So if you''re in the mountains, you''ll have no problem?


    Carla looked at Gaius face to face.


    Then now Gaius answered Glenn''s question.


    "... well I guess. Not that far... Aren''t you okay?


    The way Gaius said it, Glenn got anxious.


    "... Um, are you sure you''re okay? ����


    Then Gaius made a cheap contract.


    "You''re gonna be okay. Well, no matter what happens, we''ll stop it."


    "Ha...... ok. Then we''ll evacuate everyone..."


    Glenn walked away to evacuate everyone with an unresolved anxiety in his chest.


    Gaius turned to Carla to make sure he couldn''t see Glenn''s back like that.


    "... you''re probably okay, right? He''s weaker than Lucifer..."


    Then Carla looked a little troubled.


    "... maybe, but you, not that you''ve fought a real Lucifer before?


    "Well, you are. I don''t think he meant it."


    "Then I don''t know how much power you have, even if you were weaker than Lucifer?


    To Carla''s question, Gaius nodded slowly with a frown root.

 1452 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Fifty: Breaking Your Knees

    "Well, I can''t help thinking of you as Gudagda forever in this place. Let''s just hear the sound of it coming from the coffin of Illis."


    Gaius agreed to Carla''s proposal.


    "Right. Let''s start with that."


    Gaius said so, putting his hand on the door of the room where the coffin of Illis rested.


    "Come on, I don''t know what the hell will happen..."


    When Gaius said so like other HRs, he opened the door.


    And he saw the giant coffin of Illis for a long time, and groaned softly.


    "... you''re still big. It''s amazing how many times I''ve seen it..."


    That''s what Gaius said, walking slowly into the room in his footsteps.


    Carla soon followed, and the two quietly approached the coffin of Illis.


    "... I can''t hear anything in particular... can you hear me?


    Gaius frowned and asked Carla.


    But Karla also leaned her neck with a slight expression.


    "... No, you can''t hear me..."


    Gaius nodded at Carla''s response, breaking his knee and putting his ear closer to the coffin of Illis.


    Then I heard only a few strange noises that I had never heard in Gaius''s ear.


    "Carla! I can hear... I can hear something..."


    Gaius said with a full ear to the coffin of Illis.


    Carla also quickly broke her knee and immediately eared into the coffin.


    "... oh, you do hear me... but... you''re not the voice..."


    "Right. It''s not a voice. I don''t... I don''t know what that sounds like..."


    "Right. Different sounds... That''s about it. At least I''ve never heard anything like it in my entire life."


    Then Gaius turned out to be a terribly difficult face.


    And he said something very unexpected to Carla.


    "Uh-huh... I feel like I''ve heard that somewhere..."


    "Ever heard of it? When was that? Where? What?


    Carla asked sooner than later.


    Gaius was slightly confused and rushed to think.


    "Uh-huh... when... and where was it..."


    "Can''t you remember?


    "Uh-huh... not at all..."


    Then Carla turned into a vicious face.


    "Then isn''t that a memories sealed in Lucifer?


    Then I wondered if Gaius had had a hazy look on his face, which soon became as vicious as Carla''s.


    "... oh, I guess so.... I haven''t got my memories back perfectly yet... so maybe this is the same..."


    Gaius told him to throw up with such expressions as indignation.

 1453 The heartbeat of one thousand four hundred and fifty-first

    "... Lucifer again after all..."


    Gaius shrugged with the look of a scuffling bitter bug.


    Carla shrugged her shoulders and told her to comfort Gaius.


    "You have no choice. Your life, apparently, is deeply involved with Lucifer. Besides, you seem to be obsessed with you."


    "I''m not kidding... I don''t want to get involved with him any more..."


    "Well, don''t be blurry. Now it''s time to check on this guy."


    That''s what Carla said and put her ears on the coffin again perfectly.


    Gaius also learned from Carla, putting his ears against a cold marble coffin.


    "... I knew you could hear me... So, what do you think this Carla sounds like?


    "I don''t know... if it''s not Ibiki, it doesn''t seem to be a bedtime speech... then what the hell does it sound like..."


    "I think this is carving a certain rhythm, right?


    "Right. It certainly seems so."


    "Then isn''t it a heartbeat?


    "This is it? You''re saying this abnormal sound is the sound of the heart?


    "''Cause once they''re gods, aren''t they different from human heartbeats?


    Then Carla took her ears off the coffin and put her arms together to think about it.


    "Hmm... sure. We don''t even know what''s going on with God''s heart... but in the first place, does God have a heart?


    Then now Gaius thought away from the coffin.


    "... it''s really important to have no heart, isn''t it?


    "Oh, we think God is immortal, but if God has a heart... don''t be immortal"


    "No, once you have a heart, if it''s even the ability to regenerate..."


    "Right. For us, the heart is the most important organ that ends once it stops, but maybe not to God."


    "Yeah, well, isn''t that what this is about?


    "Hmm... but is this strange sound that I have never heard truly the beating of God''s heart..."


    "You''re in trouble. Is there any way to find out?


    "Your clairvoyant magic is all I can see. Any unusual magic exploring the sound?


    "Unusual magic... well no. You can''t think of anything for now. What about Carla like that? You''re a legendary archdeacon, so you don''t have any hitters?


    "Well, I''m an attacking magician. I''m not good at auxiliary magic like that."


    "No, if I say that, so do I. Oh, my God, isn''t there a good way..."


    "... why don''t you just use your clairvoyant magic? Maybe things are changing inside."


    Yes, Carla told me. Gaius had no choice but to nod, and even try to do the clairvoyant magic with a troublesome odor.

 1454 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Fifty Two Tremors

    "... clairvoyant magic... would you like to try it..."


    Gaius said something like disapproval.


    Then Carla gently snapped Gaius''s head.


    "Ouch! You don''t have to slap me like that... I''ll do it. You just got to do it, right? ����


    Gaius quickly concentrated his consciousness and began to see through the coffin of Illis.


    Then a while later, Gaius began to notice the anomaly in the coffin.


    "... eh! You''re lying..."


    "What''s up?


    Gaius said to Carla in surprise.


    "... Ilis is trembling..."


    "You think I''m trembling? So you''re saying your heart''s moving?


    "No, it''s not. It''s not the heart, it''s the whole body that looks trembling."


    Then Carla gave me a surprise look.


    "With the whole body?... What''s the state, what''s that?


    "I don''t know. I''m just shivering. The whole body..."


    Then Carla put her arms together and thought about it for a while.


    And you put your thoughts together, you loosened the arms you were putting together, and you opened your mouth.


    "Is Iris going to make a move now?


    "I don''t know... because it looks like it or not..."


    "Hmm, you''re just shivering... here you go"


    "Oh, I can''t judge."


    "Well... then that''s enough. Thank you very much."


    To Carla''s words, Gaius solved the clairvoyant magic.


    "I didn''t think you were shivering."


    "Right. By the way, was the noise and tremor the same rhythm?


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Oh, you were totally in sync"


    "Right. But your clairvoyant magic doesn''t make you completely see through it, does it?


    "Right. It just looks blurry."


    "Well, you still know if you''re trembling, don''t you?


    "Oh, that''s about it. But it doesn''t look fine, so I don''t know what caused it in the end."


    "Well, I can''t help it. It''s a harvest just to find out that the iris inside is trembling"


    "Yeah. But come on, even though I found out you were trembling, it doesn''t even guide you in making future policies. Because I don''t know what to do..."


    "I don''t know... do you want to leave me alone for a while?


    "Uh-huh... but hey, there''s definitely been an anomaly... and I''m anxious to leave it like this..."


    But like you said, we don''t know what to do.


    Then Gaius thought of it this time.


    And after a while of thinking about it, Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "Why don''t you ask Augloss, who''s asleep in me?

 1455 Lesson one thousand four hundred and fifty-three, after the vibration.

    "Hmm, to Auglos... does Auglos know what this tremor means?


    Carla leaned her neck skeptically.


    "You''ll never know unless you ask me that. But Augloss should be familiar with the gods, so if you knew, you''d think it was about Augloss, right?


    "... right. All right, fine. Call it in."


    Carla agreed to Gaius''s proposal.


    "Okay. I want to know what this tremor is, too. I don''t know if Augloss knows, but ask."


    When Gaius said so, he closed his eyelids quietly.


    Then, after a while, he opened his eyes again, and it was the first emperor Auglos who stood there.


    "Hey, I''m glad you called again."


    Augrus thanked Karla first.


    When Carla gave a mild interpretation, she immediately asked about the suspicion.


    "Quickly, Augrus. Apparently, Illis is shaking. You know what that means?


    Augrus nodded loudly and slowly, to Eagle Deep.


    "Perhaps we will soon be celebrating the time of resurrection"


    Carla nodded quietly as she creased between her eyebrows.


    "... is that still true... is that for sure?


    Then Augrus gently raised the edge of his mouth and laughed.


    "I thought you probably said... If you''re asked for sure, you''ll have to put a question mark on it."


    "Hmm, so that''s just a prediction? Is that what you''re saying for once there''s a reason?


    To Carla''s intransigent inquiry, Augrus raised the edge of his mouth much larger than earlier.


    "... right. There is a basis for this. I''ve heard it before."


    "What?


    In Carla''s hands, Augrus quietly opened his mouth.


    "When God is resurrected, his whole body vibrates."


    "Is that true?


    "Oh, it''s true"


    "Make a vibration, and then what happens? You''re moving out right now?


    Augrus slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "No, and then the whole body will glow."


    "... will it shine... and move out?


    "Yes."


    Carla put her arms together and thought quietly.


    "... how long before it starts trembling and moves out?


    To Carla''s inquiry, Augrus shook his neck sideways with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know that far. Because I also have a degree of knowledge that I have heard."


    "Well... but God... there seems to be no doubt that Illis will be resurrected"


    Augloss looked unexpected.


    "Well, are you sure?


    Carla nodded loudly and answered.


    "Oh, I''m sure. I made you observe your expression, your conversation."

 1456 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Fifty Four Witnesses

    "... well, what does that mean?


    Augloss asked Carla a little happily.


    Then Carla also answered with some pleasure.


    "I don''t know why, but you seem to know more about God''s resurrection."


    "... what makes you think that?


    "As I said earlier, it''s talk and expression. Perhaps you''ve seen God''s resurrection in his eyes before?


    Then Augrus smiled, but closed his mouth firmly.


    Carla opened her mouth herself with an intriguing look at the situation.


    "I don''t know why you''re trying to hide it from me."


    Then Augloss finally opened that heavy mouth.


    "You know. Well done. You spotted it?


    "Again? So, why did you try to hide it?


    "I didn''t try to hide it otherwise. Indeed I have witnessed the resurrection of God before"


    "Well, when was that?


    "It was when I was called Auglos the Great"


    "I mean lifetime... old"


    "Right. It''s ancient times."


    Carla gently put her arms together and thought with her right hand against her chin.


    "But then you can answer that with certainty. Why are you trying to make fun of me?


    Then Augrus shook his neck sideways very slowly.


    "I didn''t try to tease you. Indeed, I have seen God''s resurrection in this eye before. But that said, only once. Then it''s hard to say with certainty that it is. That''s why I said," Probably. "


    "Well, once I see it, I can say it with full certainty, right?


    Carla said, laughing with her nose.


    But Augrus replied, not particularly concerned about it.


    "Really? I''m not sure. I didn''t see God''s vibration in the first place."


    Carla reacted greatly to the unexpected answer.


    "What? You haven''t seen where it''s vibrating?


    "That''s right. All I witnessed was to ascend to heaven while God, who was supposed to be dead, glowed. So it''s just hearsay that it was vibrating before that."


    "Who did you say you asked?


    "These are my former men. They were witnessing from the vibrations of God. That''s why you told me. God said he was vibrating his body a lot before he emitted light..."


    Carla put her arms together again there and shut up.


    And after a while he loosened his arm and inquired with a harsh expression of frown root.


    "So who was that god... who was it?


    Augrus answered quietly in a relaxed tone.


    "Iris."

 1457 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Fifty, Bed.

    "Illis as well..."


    Carla didn''t look so surprised at what she expected to do to some extent.


    Then Augrus saw how it was and said:


    "That''s right. Apparently, Iris died at least twice."


    Carla opened her mouth quietly and slowly.


    "Sounds like it. But if we can make the resurrection in the end, we won''t be dead."


    "Mm-hmm. I agree. It''s like a coffin in here, but I can actually say it''s like a bed for sleeping until it''s back."


    "Oh, if it''s really coming back."


    Augrus reacted to Carla''s remarks.


    "Well, we need to come back to life?


    "No, I didn''t say that. But I haven''t seen God''s resurrection yet."


    "You have to believe it until you see it with your own eyes?


    Then Carla shook her head wide aside.


    "I believe you. I''m not talking about not believing you. I''m not a god or an atheist."


    "So you don''t have faith hearts, but you don''t deny God''s existence either?


    "Right. Because I''ve already met the devil. There''s no wonder there''s a God."


    Then Augloss smiled slightly.


    "So is that. If you saw the devil, it would be strange to see God, naturally."


    "That''s the thing. I don''t mind being there..."


    Carla separated the words there, frowning and thinking.


    Then Augrus inquired with a strange look.


    "What''s up? It''s good to be here, but what''s wrong with you?


    Then Carla said with a big shrug on her shoulder.


    "It is decided. You don''t even have to bother us..."


    Augrus nodded greatly.


    "Right. Sometimes God acts irrationally. Don''t bother with that."


    "Oh, you''re in trouble. I''m in a lot of trouble, so if I can, I don''t want you back."


    "But there''s no way to stop it?


    "I guess not. You can stop God from resurrecting yourself."


    "... right"


    Augloss said something emotionally.


    Although Carla realized it, she thought she could not answer the question to Augrus about it, and she did not say it.


    And instead, Carla said:


    "It''s Augloss. Thank you. I''ll call you back soon."


    Augrus nodded quietly even with a remorseful look on his face for a moment.


    "Oh, call me again anytime... I''ll see you..."


    When Augloss said so, he closed his eyelids quietly.

 1458 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Fifty Six: Selfish

    When Augrus opened his lid, there was Gaius.


    "... how''d it go?


    Carla described her conversation with Auglos in disguise.


    "... I see. But you don''t have to worry so much, do you?


    Gaius said lightly.


    Carla pinned her shoulder brow up and asked.


    "Why?


    "No, because Lucifer, who is God, doesn''t involve us in a lot of things, but there''s nothing wrong with that. Even Illis..."


    Then Carla put her hand on her forehead and gave her a frightened look.


    Gaius tilted his neck and asked Carla.


    "Yeah? What? What do you mean? What am I saying, that crazy?


    "Oh, that''s crazy. You don''t seem to know anything about Iris, do you?


    Gaius stopped pitterly there, often turning away and thinking.


    "... no... I don''t. Not at all."


    "I guess. That''s why I can say such a delicious thing."


    So Gaius looked up and thought.


    "... What do you mean... could it be a God of Destruction or something?


    Carla laughed with her nose.


    "You don''t have to hit it, you don''t have to go far."


    "Whoa! Did you get a pretty good place?


    Carla sighed once again at Gaius, who rejoiced.


    "If you''re happy about that? The fool."


    "Oh well, I guess so... So, what kind of god is it?


    Carla answered looking sincerely disgusted.


    "... a selfish god..."


    "Oh...... I see. That''s what I mean..."


    "That''s the thing. So as soon as we wake up, we all have no idea what to say or do. Illis is a vigilant god."


    Gaius got a pretty convincing look.


    "I see. That''s troublesome. But isn''t it better than God of Destruction?


    Then Karla waved loudly.


    "Not really. I don''t know if it''s true, but I''ve blown up a country I don''t like in my heritage."


    "... seriously? Then you''re almost the God of Destruction..."


    "That''s right. That''s why I said not to hit, not to go far."


    "I see... is that the kind of God... then that''s pretty nasty, huh?


    "Oh, that''s why you''re saying that"


    "Ha ha. But I haven''t decided to come back yet. Let''s just see how it goes."


    Then Carla put her arms together and thought about it for a while.


    "... right. But maybe there''s something in the example paperwork about the resurrection of the Illis. You have to decipher it all as soon as you can."


    Gaius'' face instantly blued.


    "... No, give me that one? All of it? Um, it''s huge..."


    Gaius tried his best.


    But Gaius turned away gently in the sight of King Jen of Kara.

 1459 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Fifty Seven Heritage Books

    "... uhh... let''s take a breath..."


    Gaius sighed with a heartfelt tired look in the room where the example documents were stored in large quantities.


    It had been about a week since Gaius began to send every day of decryption in this document room.


    "This is not even half the time I''ve read it... there''s still a long way to go..."


    Gaius sighed another big sigh into a bunch of nagging piles of paperwork.


    Then suddenly the door of the room opened in a gutter.


    It was Carla who came in.


    "What do you say? How''s it going?


    "Oh, it went pretty well. Even so, it''s too much, and it''s still less than half."


    "Right. So, did you have any new information about Illis?


    Gaius waved for the first time.


    "I don''t think so. Most of them, how do you find a coffin? It''s just him."


    "Hmm, that''s information we don''t need."


    "That sort of thing. I don''t have any information about what kind of god Illis is or why he died."


    "Well... but if you think about it, it''s natural."


    "Yeah. That''s right. They didn''t know what God was all about. People who wanted to know what was going on."


    "Right. Even though I''m a clergyman, unlike you, I don''t think I''ve ever seen God in close proximity, let alone directly interacted with him."


    Then Gaius leaked a dry laugh all the time.


    "I never wanted to see anything else. I mean, even Carla met and talked."


    "Right. That was... an amazing experience. But while Lucifer doesn''t know what he''s thinking, so far, it won''t hurt us. But Iris... it must be quite a hassle, as the legacy suggests."


    "Yeah. I''ve been lightly reading a book with an Iris heritage on it since then... it sucks pretty bad. Pretty selfish."


    "Oh, you know what I mean by trouble, don''t you?


    "I know. I honestly don''t want to get involved with that. Just come on..."


    That''s what Gaius said and thought it over a bit, giving it a blurry look.


    Carla gave him a blurry look and asked to encourage him to go ahead.


    "Yeah? What''s up?


    Gaius returned to me hah for being questioned by Carla.


    "Ah, oh. No, actually, when I read that book I thought..."


    "Oh, you mean the book with that Iris heirloom on it?


    "Yes, yes. No, if you''re going to read that book, Lucifer''s on it too..."


    Karla gave a frustrating look to Gaius, who didn''t boil it off somewhat.


    "You''re not sure? What happened to Lucifer?


    Then Gaius, who noticed Carla''s frustration, answered in haste.


    "No, Lucifer''s character isn''t what I think it is. So I thought maybe Illis was different..."

 1460 Lesson one thousand four hundred and fifty-eight, change.

    One.


    "Well, do you? I didn''t think so..."


    Carla twisted her neck.


    But Gaius didn''t change his opinion.


    "Really? I felt a lot different."


    "Hmm, you''ve been dating longer when it comes to Lucifer, and I guess if you mean you feel that way, so be it. But then again, you''re right, the actual character of England could be different from the inheritance."


    "Yeah. That''s right. I don''t know why, but I didn''t think I''d be so worried about it."


    "... right. I don''t know until it comes out... but go ahead and decipher the material, okay? Maybe there''s some kind of hint."


    Gaius pulled his neck into Carla''s rigor.


    "Uh-huh, after all?"


    Then Carla smiled bitterly.


    "I''m not asking you to do it all at once. But move on as far as you can. Hopefully, as you said, the character of Illis is not as inherited, but if not, it could be catastrophic. I want to avoid that at all costs. So just in case."


    Gaius sighed heavily.


    "Hee hee... I get it. I''ll do it..."


    Gaius was so blurred that he looked back and looked resentfully at the group of materials piled up like a mountain.


    Two.


    "... Ha... Shindo..."


    He zeroed his stupidity along with a deep breath as if Gaius had spit out of the bottom of his belly.


    "Totally... I''ve finally come to the point where I have a third left. Not yet though ~ ��"


    At the same time as Gaius blurred, he heard a huge rush of footsteps approaching through the door.


    Gaius brought something and his neck, and at that moment the door opened with a metal knob called a chatter.


    "Mr. Gaius! Oh, my God!"


    It was Glenn who came in.


    Glenn jumped into the room. That''s all he said, he started breathing roughly and deeply with Zeezy with his hands on his knees and a mid-waist stance.


    To Glenn, who looked nasty, Gaius said intuitively flashing.


    "There''s been a change in the coffin of Illis, hasn''t there? Maybe it glowed out or something?


    Then Glenn raised his drooping face with a stunned look on his face.


    "... how did you figure that out? Yes. The coffin of Illis suddenly began to shine!


    Gaius nodded loudly and again.


    "I knew it...... so, how does it shine?


    To Gaius''s question, Glenn answered instantly.


    "The whole thing is flashing shiny!

 1461 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Fifty Nine: Go to the Dining Room

    One.


    "... flashing..."


    Gaius muttered quietly as he slowly raised his heavy hips.


    Glenn was still in a rushed bare gesture, watching Gaius move slowly, right and left.


    Gaius told Glenn to calm down.


    "Well, I guess you don''t have to panic so much."


    "... ho, is that true? ''Cause all of a sudden it glowed!? Maybe it''s flashing hard!?"


    "Oh, okay, okay. I''ll be there in a minute. Let''s settle down first."


    "Yes... but I don''t know what''s going to happen, and I''d better hurry..."


    In Glenn''s repeated rush, Gaius laughed bitterly.


    "That''s why I figured it out. I''m coming. I''m coming."


    While Gaius said so, he went to the room where the coffin of England was housed in a gentle foothold.


    Two.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    Carla was waiting in front of the coffin of Illis.


    "Yeah. And that''s a pretty intense light, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I''m going to have a bad eye if I watch too much. I''m going outside."


    Carla said so, leaving the room quietly.


    Gaius arranged the front row of the coffin of Illis in such a way as to be replaced by Carla.


    "... I see. It''s a regular daze. But there''s more..."


    When Gaius said so, he looked back and quietly left the room after Karla.


    As soon as I left the room, Carla was waiting for me.


    "Is that enough?


    "Sort of. I''ve confirmed the light, and I''ve found that nothing else has changed."


    "Right. There seems to be no other change."


    "Then why don''t we even move it out now?


    Carla waved for the first time in a long time.


    "I don''t know that. In inheritance, after glowing, it''s moving out. However, Augloss didn''t say anything about the passage of time in between."


    "Really...... then call Augloss again and ask?


    Then Karla shook her eyelids again.


    "No, if I had known, I would have said"


    "Right. Augloss. I don''t think I''ll ever forget to tell you."


    "Oh, and Augloss didn''t see everything crushed either. I''m just saying I saw him ascend to heaven as he emitted light. Until then, the story is hearsay."


    "Well, we''ll have to wait for now."


    "Right. There''s no way I can hit you."


    "Yes, then I mean dissolve"


    "Right. Let''s eat. What are you gonna do?


    "That''s no stomach. I''m going to the cafeteria."


    Gaius took Carla to the dining room.


    And there, only Glenn was left with a flashing expression.

 1462 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Sixty, in the Dining Room.

    "Hmm... I ate it"


    Gaius said satisfactorily, rubbing his swollen stomach.


    Carla, sitting face to face, complained with a shuddering face.


    "It''s too much to eat, fool. What are you going to do if your enemies attack you at a time like this?


    "So far, there''s no one I can think of, and I''m not gonna stop coming at the enemy."


    "I''m telling you not to be alarmed. Always keep your belly eighth in the spirit of the constant battlefield, when this idiot disciple"


    "Heh-heh. Be careful in the future."


    Gaius said as he rubbed his stomach unchanged.


    Carla sighed with a shuddering face again.


    "Looks like we''re gonna need a retraining, after all?


    Then Gaius''s posture became a shan.


    "No, I''ll be careful in the future. It''s okay!"


    "Well, if you really mean it, it''s suspicious."


    "I mean it. I will endure the eighth minute of my belly in the future."


    "Hmm, okay. Then I''ll go."


    Carla said so, walking out of the dining room with Stasta.


    Gaius pinned his spine until he couldn''t see Carla''s back, but as soon as he could no longer see, he couldn''t help but snuggle into the back of the chair.


    "Damn, it''s a retraining if you say something... I''m in trouble at all"


    As Gaius was zeroing his stupidity, Chester approached him.


    "That''s a lot of relaxation, isn''t it? Mr. Gaius."


    "Oh, Mr. Shester. Long time no see, huh?


    "Right. But I will return to Elmur."


    "Really? Well, that''s right. What about everyone else, by the way?


    "Of course Melba does, but Glenn stays too. After that, they all decided to return to Elmur. Yeah, Elba''s going back to Audine, the Imperial City."


    "Really? But Elba made up her mind to go home often, didn''t she?


    "Oh, because I found out that what I thought was a treasure was apparently really an Iris coffin. You must have stepped on it that you couldn''t take your share."


    "Well I guess so. You can''t divide God."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    "Really? But then you''re gonna miss me a lot."


    "Right. Call me if anything happens again. Run anytime."


    "Yes, please do so then."


    "Bye."


    Shester said so, turning back his heels sassy.


    And he departed from the cafeteria with great refreshment.

 1463 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Sixty One: Serving the Illis.

    One.


    "... Well, let''s start working alone again."


    As Gaius sat in the middle of the room, where the example material was loaded, he took the nearest material and turned the page.


    Then as soon as I did, I nailed it to the letter in my eye.


    "... el..."


    There was inscribed the name of the King of Cats who once made friendship with Gaius.


    But now, he''s been missing since he was flown into different spaces, just like Gaius.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing by now... that''s exactly what I''m talking about Elle, so I don''t think it''s supposed to be wild drooling in different spaces..."


    Gaius turned the page further, crushing in loneliness.


    "... Elle was serving Illis..."


    The dossier stated that Elle was a faithful servant of Illis.


    "... Hmm... I didn''t think you had a direct relationship with Illis... did you have a servant relationship too..."


    Gaius closed the dossier with some surprise in his chest.


    And I immediately took the material that was beneath it, and opened it.


    "... you just went on."


    Gaius read the material and a few more books underneath it at once.


    And he finished reading it, and crushed it with a surprised look on his face.


    "Maybe... isn''t it Elle who recommended former Archbishop Fran to excavate the coffin of England?


    ����


    Two.


    "... well, that''s an interesting story, huh?


    Gaius briefed Karla, who had been called into the room, in disguise.


    Then Carla nodded interestingly yeah many times.


    Gaius said satisfactorily.


    "Right? But Elle was serving Illis, and why would he let him dig it up? I think that''s an act that prevents your husband from sleeping peacefully..."


    "Right. I can''t think of a good reason for this."


    "You know what? I don''t know where it is."


    Then Carla did her hand under her chin, as usual, and thought about it.


    "... Hmm, you''re pretty sure that statement itself?


    "The part where Elle recommended excavation?


    "That''s right. If it wasn''t there, there was no point in talking."


    "Uh-huh, the material was only written so I could know, not to make someone read it, so I''m not sure, but I''m probably sure of it"


    When Gaius said so, he gently shrugged his shoulders.

 1464 Lesson one thousand four hundred sixty-two, change.

    "Is that why Elle wanted me to unearth the coffin of Illis..."


    Carla also put her arms together and put her right index finger under her chin to think in.


    But I waited awhile and didn''t get an answer.


    That''s why Gaius groaned with a sigh.


    "I don''t know where Elle is right now."


    "Are you sure you''ve been flown into a different space?


    "Oh. I''m pretty sure that''s"


    "So are you still in a different space, or have you already escaped and returned to heaven, or..."


    "Or?"


    Gaius captured Carla''s verbal butt and said.


    Carla smiled niggardly.


    "I wonder if you might be looking at us this way.


    Gaius reflected hard around his neck, left and right, looking at the windows of numerous rooms over and over.


    "... No way..."


    "You don''t know, do you? After I came back from different spaces, I wanted to know how you were doing."


    "Oh, really, that was a bad taste. Good thing he''s changed."


    "I don''t have a choice. He looked younger on his own. That kind of mischief is your favorite."


    "My dear... well, no. What do you mean, Elle''s changed, too?


    "I''ve changed, too, but you''ve changed, haven''t you? So there''s no guarantee that Elle hasn''t changed?


    "Sure..."


    Gaius nodded loudly many times, yeah.


    "Elle was a beautiful hairy black cat, but maybe now she''s white or tri-haired?


    "Oh. And Elle was fat enough, wasn''t he? I think I might be thin right now."


    Gaius nodded even more yeah yeah many times.


    "No, I doubt it''s a cat in the first place... maybe a dog... maybe a rat again..."


    "It could be, but it could be human, too, right?


    Gaius pinched his head with both hands and shouted.


    "Seriously! If you were, you''d never be able to tell!


    "Right. If there''s a change in appearance, it''s highly unlikely we''ll be able to tell."


    "... I thought it was strange... because Elle is a member of God''s family? What do you think, you''re taking off different spaces faster than us? Yet I thought it was strange because I didn''t show up until now... right... for sure. Elle''s guy, don''t mess with me!


    When Gaius said so, he looked around the window of the room again and again.

 1465 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Sixty-Three: Fast Flashing

    One.


    "Well wait, this is only a matter of possibility. I really don''t know if El is watching over us."


    Carla told me to stop Gaius in a completely decisive state.


    But Gaius seemed deaf to Carla''s words and kept complaining about bumps.


    "Totally Elle''s guy... I didn''t think he''d show up rationally. Well, that''s how you wanted me to worry.


    He''s still a bad guy... "


    That''s what Gaius said, he stood up completely.


    "I''m coming out a little bit!


    When Gaius said that, he swung off Carla''s restraint and jumped out of the room.


    When Carla shrugged her shoulders wide, she had no choice but to sigh.


    Two.


    "Where? Elle''s guy, where are you, at all..."


    Gaius jumped out of the room or, with the momentum as it was, the mansion also jumped out, treading strongly on the earth and flying up high, looking from above to the ground to look for Elle.


    But there''s no way I could capture Elle for that, and continuing to fly for a while didn''t end up finding him.


    Gaius had no choice but to give up and descend into the courtyard of the mansion.


    "... no suspicious guy. I mean, I don''t know what they look like. It''s hard to find when they do..."


    Glenn called out from inside the mansion as Gaius was squealing bumps.


    "Mr. Gaius! Oh, my God! The flashing has changed!


    Gaius said not very interested.


    "Hmm...... how?


    "It''s flashing faster!


    "Heh... so maybe it''s time to really come back to life?


    "(a) Is there an Illis ?"


    "Yeah. ''Cause normally, as the flashes gradually get faster, and at the end of the day glow, is it decided to have an Illis appearance?


    "That''s what it is?


    "No, I don''t know,"


    "... which is it?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Come on, you don''t know until you try to come back."


    "Oh yeah...... so you''re okay with staying like this?


    "It''s not like I can do anything else."


    Glenn reluctantly entered the mansion in the form of an disapproval.


    And Gaius, who was left behind, was to crush him with his back off.


    "... I thought you might be turning into Glenn, but that doesn''t seem like it. And Elle''s guy, where the hell is he? ����

 1466 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Sixty Four: The qualities of Gaius

    ���ɤ�����������Ϥ����Τ�������


    ������򤷤Ʋ��ݤ���äƤ������������ˌ���������餬���餫���褦���Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��������ϡ�򤷤�����Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �����ʤ��衣�Ƥ������ˤ����äƤ������ä��顢�狼��櫓�ʤ��衹


    �����������Ԥ��֤ˌ���������餬��Ц��ζ���Ԥä���


    ��������錄���ϡ��Ϥ��ᤫ�餽���ԤäƤ������������


    �����������ɤ������Ĥ��ݤ���ä�̽���ˤ��ä���ä������ͤ�����


    ���դࡢ��������ǚݤ��g����Τʤ顢�ޤ���������


    ����Ȥ����ǥ����������������Τ��Ȥ�˼����������


    ���������������С����ä�������ԤäƤ�������ɡ��פε�礬�礯�ʤäƤ���餷���裿��


    ������Ƭü�������Ϥ�����


    ���ۤ������ǤϤ��褤��Ȥ������Ȥ��ʣ���


    ���������ϼ�򤹤��᤿��


    �����⤷��ʤ����������Ǥʤ����⤷��ʤ�������Фä���Ϥ狼��ʤ��衹


    ���������ʡ�����ɫ���ȉ仯�򤷤Ƥ���Ȥ������Ȥϡ��ͻ�ο����Ԥ��ߤ����������䤨���ä���Խ�������ȤϤʤ�����


    �������ɤ����������ˏͻ��Τ��ʤ������⤽��ʤ�ǽ�ʤ������


    ����ȥ���餬��Ц��������Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���Q�ޤäƤ������������ǰ�˻ᤦ���ᤵ��


    ���������ϥ���ȥ�Ȥ�������Ȥʤä���


    ���أ���������������


    �����Ϥ��餿��ƴ󤭤ʤ���Ϣ���¤��ȡ����줿����򸡤��٤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ����ǰ���خ������������


    ���������Ϥ褦�䤯�Ԥ�����Ԥ�˼���������Τ����{�äα���Ȥʤä��Τ��ä���


    �������������������Ȥ������ʤ�ۤɡ��Ĥ��Ť�����������ʡ�����


    ���ޤ���������Ƥ����ȤϤͤ���


    �ޤ��⥫��餬���줿��Ԥä���


    ���������Ͽڤ�Ȥ��餻���Ԥä���


    ������ʤ����Ԥ��Ƥ⡢���äƤ��礦���ʤ�����ʤ������Է֤����|�ȤϤ��������ˤ���ҙ������櫓����ʤ������ؤ꤬Ҋ�ơ������Ф���äƳ̶ȤΤ��Ȥʤ�����餵��


    ���ʤˤ��ԤäƤ�������Է֤����|���餤�����ä���ҙ���Ƥ����ʡ�


    �����Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ������ˤ�ä���������Ϥ�����


    ���錄������Τ���פ�Ҋ���Ф����顢��ǰ�Ϥ��ä�����i�˱������������衹


    �����Ƥ���������򷵤��䡢�����ϲ��ݤ���Ƥ��ä��ΤǤ��ä���


    �Ф��줿����������һ�ˡ��ޤ��������Y��Ⱥ�Ȍ��Ť���ΤǤ��ä���

 1467 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Sixty Five: The Stupidity of Carla

    One.


    As Gaius continued to decipher the material, Glenn changed his blood phase again and jumped into the room.


    "It''s tough! Finally, for a tremendous glow!


    Gaius said it calmly, without any particular surprise, because he had anticipated it to some extent.


    "Yes. Okay. I''m on my way."


    To Gaius, too normal, Glenn remembered the feeling that his whole body was about to lose strength.


    "... oh, you know... you have a glow... not normal..."


    "Oh, he said he understood. Isn''t that a great glow? Then maybe it''s really coming back."


    "... no, you know... yes..."


    Glenn was surprised at Gaius'' too calm attitude, and the two sentences stopped succeeding.


    Gaius slid past the side of Glenn and headed to the coffin room.


    Glenn shrugged as she dropped him off with a smiley face on his back.


    "... God might be resurrected..."


    Two.


    "Oh, that''s pretty awesome... finally opening my eyes"


    Gaius said as he entered the dazzling glowing coffin room, shadowing his right hand in front of his face.


    Then Carla, who had entered the room in front of Gaius, said as she put her right hand in front of her face.


    "Oh, this is really coming back, apparently, isn''t it?


    "Uh-huh, that sounds great... Now, what do we do..."


    "Once, let''s get out. I can''t help but dazzle."


    Karla says, no, he turned back his heel and left the room quietly.


    Gaius, trying to observe the coffin for just a few seconds, abandoned it to so much glare that he followed Carla.


    "Well, I''m going to be blinded."


    Carla said angrily.


    Gaius, who came out of the room late, responded with a gentle massage around his eyes.


    "That''s true. My eyes hurt in just a few moments."


    "Damn, what is it?


    "Yeah? What?


    "I thought it might be another reason to have to shine?


    Gaius laughed lightly at Carla''s remarks.


    "Sure. I wish I didn''t have to glow to open the lid of the coffin and come out."


    "Not at all. There''s no point in glowing..."


    Carla rarely zeroed her stupidity.


    Gaius was amused, he said.


    "No, I don''t get it, do I? Maybe if it doesn''t shine, we won''t be able to come back."


    "Is there a reason for that?


    But at that time, there was more light coming from inside the room.


    Carla shrugged her shoulders and told her to be foolish.


    "If you''re coming out, come out. There''s no hitter here anyway."

 1468 Episode Four Hundred Sixty Six Collapses

    Suddenly the glow increased even more, as if in response to Carla''s roar.


    The brilliance was so unobstructed that he put his hands on his face that Gaius turned his back from the light despite being outside the room.


    Then a somewhat lower resonance began to sound like Bo.


    "... then you are. This..."


    Carla turned her back on the light, opened her thin eyes and whined.


    Then Gaius muttered, dressed in the same way.


    "Right. This is where I finally came out."


    "Oh, it''s about being ready. Anyway, Illis is gonna wake up to see you."


    "I don''t know about that one. But if so... I''m looking forward to it."


    Gaius raised his nibble and mouth angle.


    Despite this situation, Carla leaked a bitter laugh at Gaius as she enjoyed herself.


    "Guy named you... not at all"


    "Well that''s not good. See, the light''s getting stronger again."


    As Gaius put it, the brilliance had increased even further and was no longer as brilliant as the scorching sun.


    "Chi! It''s getting louder."


    As Carla pointed out, the heavy bass named Bo had raised its volume to the limit, enough to pinch its ears.


    "Oh no! The building may not hold!


    Gaius screams, a number of cracks ran on the floor.


    The cracks ran gradually large and long, propagating the walls to reach the ceiling.


    And finally, the lacquer on the wall crumbled and fell one after the other.


    "Gaius! I''ll evacuate you! Tell the others!


    Gaius agreed with Carla''s aggressive judgment.


    "Okay!


    The two rushed out instantly or kicked the floor hard in about two or three steps.


    And it rises in the air. No, it instantly activated magic.


    "I''m going right! Carla to the left!


    Gaius told Carla as he flew through the air with great momentum.


    Then Carla, walking together in the air, responded immediately.


    "Okay!


    The two flew through the narrow hallway at an uninterrupted speed, reaching the stairs or soaring.


    And then we reached the upper floor, and it exploded and split to the left and right.


    "Everybody evacuate! Get out of the building! Right now! It''s going to break!"


    Gaius said around loudly as he rushed through the hallway at an uninterrupted speed.


    "Run! Anyway, get out of the building!


    One after another everyone responded to Gaius''s cry and fled outside the building.


    While Gaius looked back gently to see how it was, he continued to fly further in order to make evacuation recommendations to every corner of the vast mansion.

 1469 Lesson one thousand four hundred and sixty-seven, all escape.

    Like a giant ship whistle, the walls and ceilings were beginning to collapse everywhere as a heavy bass called Bo rang.


    Among them Gaius continued to fly for the evacuation of the inhabitants of the mansion.


    "Evacuation! Outside the building now!


    The ceiling just above collapsed dramatically as Gaius screamed.


    Gaius instantly realized it, twisting his body and dodging it at a single hair.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Gaius quickly changed direction and escaped through the large open window.


    As it was, Gaius drew a steep curve and jumped up into the air.


    Then there, Carla waited one foot ahead.


    "Has everyone escaped?


    "Oh, there''s a problem. No one''s come out of the building since earlier."


    "That''s good. But..."


    "But what?


    Asked by Carla, Gaius answered.


    "No, it sounds awesome, but I didn''t think Iris would come out at all."


    Then Karla exhaled one sigh.


    He''ll come out of there.


    "Oh, I''m sure it is... but it''s not going to completely collapse like this?


    The collapse continued even as Gaius and the others were in conversation, and the damage to the building was thought to be immense.


    "Well, it''s about Melba. Problem."


    "That''s reasonably rich. You''ll have the money to rebuild it..."


    Then intense light leaked out of the building gap.


    "Whoa! You''re completely out of the ceiling over there."


    "Apparently so. But..."


    Carla tilted her neck only slightly.


    Gaius noticed the condition and asked.


    "Yeah? What''s going on?


    "No, isn''t the glow weakening?


    Carla told me, and with amazement Gaius gazed at the light.


    "... maybe... I do feel weakened..."


    "Don''t you? Besides, isn''t the sound any smaller than earlier?


    Gaius concentrated on his ears this time.


    "... maybe... yeah, it does sound smaller"


    Gaius was now convinced.


    "What do you mean? The sound and the light are weakening, okay?


    Carla also gave a suspicious look, staring in the direction of the light''s emission.


    But the sound and the light weakened further and further.


    Then Gaius made a suspicious look and said:


    "... Is this, maybe... shoulder blush? ����

 1470 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Sixty Eight: Shoulder Blur

    "... healed..."


    Gaius said with a smiling face and a peek under his feet.


    Carla, who floats next door, similarly said with a troubled face like a shudder.


    "... apparently so..."


    "... So, what do we do? Why don''t you just go down?


    "Right. It''s just floating in the universe."


    With Carla''s consent, Gaius began to descend.


    "... you''ll be gone soon..."


    "Right. Seems to have almost stopped making noises."


    "Damn, it''s a mess..."


    "Really. And the damage is enormous. Repair it..."


    Carla sighed looking around the entire building.


    Gaius similarly told me to look at the likelihood and whine.


    "... it''s gonna take a lot of money and time."


    "I guess half the buildings have to be built and destroyed."


    "Right. The south half seems to need some repairs, but the north side looks like it''s been hit from the foundation, and once it''s broken, we''re going to have to rebuild it..."


    "It''s troublesome...... you illis, he''s annoying even when he''s asleep"


    "So we''re going to talk about what happens when you wake up, right?


    "Not at all. Don''t be considerate."


    Carla said foolishly.


    Gaius nodded a great many times.


    But in doing so, Gaius and the others had descended to the position where the roof had been until earlier.


    "... the coffin... and. You''re safe. Well, of course..."


    "Naturally. The original killer is the coffin."


    As Gaius stepped down to the side of the coffin, he held it with his right hand and tried to touch the coffin.


    "... no particular change... you''re back to your first state, aren''t you?


    Gaius said to Carla, who stepped down beside him.


    Carla also weighed in with her right hand against the coffin.


    "... it''s not like the temperature''s going up, the light''s completely healed... and you''re right."


    "I wonder what it was? Until now."


    "I don''t know... maybe the selfish and famous Illis made fun of us?


    "Oh, something seems possible. So you''re in real trouble, huh? What do you mean, Illis?"


    "We''re already in trouble."


    "It''s true." Oh, come on. "


    Gaius said as he spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders wide.


    Carla also exhaled one big sigh.


    And I remembered something, and I turned to Gaius and said,


    "Hey, I guess the dossier room''s fine, huh? Just go and have a look!

 1471 Lesson one thousand four hundred sixty-nine, clean up.

    One.


    "... ahhh..."


    Gaius groaned with a heartfelt troubled look at the traces of a room once heavily nagging with material.


    Then Carla, who rushed with a push knife, also groaned looking at the room.


    "... has the ceiling fallen..."


    "Oh, this. Then it''s just a struggle to clean up the ceiling wreckage..."


    The walls are down, too.


    "You''re down. Like covering a fallen ceiling."


    Gaius said in disgust.


    But Carla did not condone it.


    "I can''t help what''s broken. Clean up now."


    "What!? I''m not the only one, am I?!?"


    "Do this all by yourself. It will strengthen you just fine."


    "No, no, no, no, no, I can''t do it alone!


    "It''s not impossible. Just do it."


    "What about Carla? What about Carla?"


    Carla said coldly to Gaius, who asked desperately.


    "It will not be your training if I help. So I won''t help."


    "It''s a trick! It''s just a hassle to clean up. Wouldn''t you!?"


    To Gaius, eating down, Carla put her hands on her hips and said arrogantly.


    "That''s not true. It''s for you. That''s it! Just do it."


    So Gaius groaned, staring at Carla''s back as if she had scuffed the bitter bug.


    "... what is it for me? Absolutely for you..."


    Two.


    "... No, I can''t do it alone..."


    Gaius was on his way to cleaning up the pile of debris one by one, but with too much of it.


    "... I knew someone had to help me... but hey, this isn''t the only room that''s broken, ya!"


    When Gaius looked around his neck, there were a number of servants of the Melba family who worked diligently.


    "... that''s securing a living space first. I don''t care what you think about this material..."


    Gaius blurred.


    "I wish Carla could help me in the first place. Two more than one. Besides, if it was Karla, wouldn''t you be able to magically clean it up with Chacha?


    So blurry, Gaius noticed.


    "... Speaking of which, wasn''t there any magic you could use at times like this?


    Gaius put down the debris he had and put his arms together to think about it.


    And......


    "Yeah. No. I don''t have a choice, clean up."


    Gaius gave up looking for an easy way to lift the debris he had placed once again.

 1472 Episode one thousand four hundred and seventy, in the Baths.

    "... Hmm, Shindo..."


    Gaius soothed his tired body and seemed to sink quietly into a huge hot tub filled with warm water and leaked one sigh of relief.


    "... I don''t know what to do anymore..."


    Gaius zeroed his stupidity as he looked up at the white smoking ceiling by the hot air he could already stand in.


    Then the entrance to the bathroom made the noise of a rag and opened quietly.


    When Gaius accidentally looked around his neck, there was a figure of Glenn bent forward with his cat back.


    "Hi Glenn. How you doing over there?


    Gaius asked about the tragedy in the library where Glenn is usually immersed.


    Glenn was slightly surprised by the voice he heard from inside the white-smoking bathtub, but soon realized that the Lord of that voice was Gaius.


    "Oh, is that Mr. Gaius? Oh, my God. It''s all falling apart now, and I have no idea how long it''s gonna take me to sort it out."


    "I knew it. Well, I thought so..."


    "How about that one? I heard it sounds tough..."


    "Who did you ask?


    It''s Carla.


    "Oh, that escaped Mr. Carla."


    "Running away? What does that mean?


    "It means I ran away from cleaning up."


    Then Glenn twisted his neck.


    "... Karla was seen by me as trying so hard to help clean up..."


    Gaius was surprised to see his eyebrows quickened up.


    "Are you helping me clean up? Where?"


    "No matter where they say it is, it''s a lot of places..."


    "Where are all the places, for example?


    "Ha... well, for example it''s the kitchen or this big bath..."


    Gaius then gave him a very surprising look, circling his neck and looking at the bathroom.


    "What! Here?... Didn''t we get a lot of damage here?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Glenn shook his neck wide beside him.


    "No, I''ve been pretty damaged here, too. But please let Carla clear this first... so we can use it."


    "Really? Carla did? How?


    To Gaius''s question, Glenn answered with his neck slightly tilted to the side.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know how you used magic..."


    To Glenn''s answer, Gaius shrugged with a rather pungent look.


    "... what, the magic of cleaning up... then you should tell me too..."

 1473 Episode One Four Hundred Seventy One: Tips

    One.


    "... Um... I''m sorry..."


    Glenn said he was sorry.


    Gaius said, shrugging his shoulders, although his mouth remained pointy.


    "It''s not about Glenn apologizing. And the Carla guy..."


    Gaius said so, gaining momentum as he made the sound of Zabarh.


    "I''m gonna complain fast"


    When Gaius abandoned him that way, he left the hot tub with that momentum.


    And as it was, he walked out of the bathroom with his big crotch.


    Glenn, who was left, wondered if his remarks would cause the two of them to rub, and he was going to be a dick.


    Two.


    Gaius walked out of the bathroom angrily as he just wiped his body and put his clothes on.


    Then he searched and walked around every corner in the Melba Mansion and finally found Carla, who was in a room in the basement.


    "Hey, Carla, come on, if you have any magic to clean up, let me know, too."


    Gaius cut out Karla''s back, looking around the room, most like an opening.


    Carla turned around and said away in a cold tone.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t have time to teach you."


    "What is it? I remember things fast, don''t I? Just tell me how. I''ll try to master it right away."


    "What? Are you feeling better again? Then we''ll have to get some moxibustion in place, right?


    "No, wait a minute. Isn''t that what Carla knows best about my ability to learn magic? I''ve been praised by Carla for saying that a few times."


    "Hmm, because I remember things a little fast, huh?


    "No, so just tell me the trick and I''ll come up with a lot of creativity myself later. So just give me a minute and let me know."


    "Can I just do the trick?


    "Fine. I''ll do something about it myself later as long as you tell me the trick. If I can''t do it, I''ll do it myself."


    "Right. You don''t have to tell me if you want to go that far."


    "Well, then tell me quickly."


    Though Gaius buoyed to say it, Carla looked empty somewhere.


    Gaius spotted a lot and asked Carla.


    "What''s going on? You got something?


    Gaius said as Carla looked around the room with a chill, curious about herself as well.


    Then Carla said in a harsh tone.


    "... you don''t feel it? ����

 1474 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Seventy-Two: Changes in the Situation

    "... Feel it?... What? ����


    Tension ran to Gaius in an instant over Carla''s nasty appearance.


    But Gaius questioned Parrot Return because he had no sense of what Carla said.


    Then Carla answered the normally frightening tricks with a very tense face.


    "... I don''t know. But... something terrible..."


    Carla said as she turned her attention to Kyoro Kyoro and his surroundings.


    Gaius raised his concentration to the extreme and tried to feel what Carla had to say.


    Then something caught on Gaius'' antenna, too.


    "... ah!... what? This feeling��"


    "Looks like you finally got a feel for it, huh?


    "... oh. I can... but this... what? I''ve never felt anything like this before..."


    Then Carla nodded as she sustained her concentration.


    "Neither do I. I''ve never experienced anything like this before."


    Gaius was surprised and inquired.


    "Seriously?... that Carla has never been through this before..."


    "Oh yeah. So don''t be alarmed, okay?


    "Okay. Okay, but... can I stay here?


    Then Carla nodded slightly.


    "Right, sure, this is a bad place. It''s the basement."


    "Shouldn''t we move up?


    Carla agreed to Gaius''s proposal.


    "Let''s do that. Gaius, we''re moving up."


    "Copy that. Take your time, okay?


    "Oh. Go slow. Anyway, I don''t know who they are. It would be dangerous to travel in a hurry."


    "Okay. Move at Carla''s pace. I''ll follow you."


    Carla nodded lightly, slowly moving out vigilantly around her.


    Gaius also moved out to follow Carla as soon as she moved out.


    That''s how they tried to leave the basement first with a slow foothold.


    But there, suddenly a heavy bass rang.


    Gaius accidentally stiffened Vikri and his body.


    "WHAT!?... THIS IS THEN..."


    Then he said just as Carla calmed down.


    "Looks like the coffin of Illis is ringing again, doesn''t it?


    "I''m not kidding... not again! I mean, doesn''t this feeling like you don''t know something, is it because of Illis?


    Carla nodded and said in a heavy tone.


    "Maybe. But I''m leaving this room for now. That''s right now, even more than things have changed."


    Carla said that, unlike earlier, she moved early.

 1475 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Seventy-Three: It Feels Disgusting

    Gaius jumped out into the hallway early enough after Carla.


    And with the momentum as it was, I ran up the current stairs all at once.


    "The sound got louder!


    Gaius almost simultaneously jumped up to the ground floor, receiving a buzzing volume of heavy bass, screaming and feeling a bad feeling at the same time.


    "... it feels bad. I don''t know what it is, but I don''t like it..."


    Carla agreed with Gaius''s whining.


    "Oh, you agree. But I can''t help but stop here. I''ll be near the coffin of Illis for now."


    When Carla said so, she floated fuzzily.


    I thought I flew with explosive momentum.


    Gaius also lasted for a short while, reaching over the basement where the coffin of Illis rested in just seconds.


    "We''ve still removed debris here, but we haven''t repaired the ceiling. So I can see the whole thing from the top..."


    Carla said there.


    Gaius then immediately inquired, questioning as much as Carla did.


    "Not glowing?... before this the heavy bass should have sounded after it glowed first. Yet... it''s not glowing at all, is it?


    "Really. Or did you already glow once..."


    "But it''s too short. We''ve been here since we heard the noise, haven''t we? I mean, things are clearly different from before."


    "Hmmm... you''re definitely right, you should think it''s different than before..."


    "What is it... is it finally coming out? Not shoulder blushes, like before."


    "Maybe not, maybe not. Either way, you don''t get distracted, do you?


    "I know, that''s not true. Just..."


    Now Gaius said it.


    Carla asked, keeping her gaze under her feet.


    "Just what?


    "No, actually, I feel like the unpleasant feeling just now is fading a lot..."


    Then Carla also had a look that seemed unexpected.


    "... that''s true... Hmm, I didn''t realize. It does seem to fade the unpleasant feeling until earlier..."


    "Right? What does this... mean?


    "I don''t know if you ask me that. I don''t know, but don''t be alarmed anyway. For now, that''s all I can say."


    When Carla said so, she frowned further between her eyebrows and stared beneath her feet.

 1476 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Seventy-Four Just...

    Not long enough since Gaius and the others reached over the coffin of Illis.


    In the meantime, however, there has been no change in circumstances.


    "... the sound is just ringing and there''s nothing moving..."


    Gaius made me cut my numbness and said it silly.


    Then Carla beside him also wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    "... right. But you can''t be alarmed, can you?


    "Oh, I know that. I know..."


    "What? If you have something to say, say it."


    Carla told me cold, and Gaius pointed his mouth.


    "No, it''s fine."


    Gaius said in a rotten way.


    Then the wrinkles between Carla''s brows deepened.


    "What''s swelling? Say it quickly."


    I told Carla, who looked frustrated, that Gaius would point his mouth even further, but that if he took any more time, he might even be attacked, and he seemed to have no choice.


    "... Wouldn''t this treat you to a shoulder shake again?


    Then Carla silenced herself for a while.


    And after about a minute of silence, he finally opened his mouth.


    "... I think so too. Hi, I feel like this is being played by Illis..."


    "I knew it! Absolutely. ''Cause the situation doesn''t make any sense. Come on."


    "I don''t appreciate the different order...... I still don''t feel like I''m being played"


    "Damn it, the Iris guy. If you''re coming out, you''re coming out."


    "I have no choice but to stand suddenly. Besides, you can''t just leave here."


    "No, well, yeah, but come on... I definitely think this sound will go away after this, too, don''t you?


    "Right. So, you''re going to get back to normal again?"


    "I think so ~"


    "But unfortunately, you can''t move here until you decide to. Maybe Illis will come out of the coffin against our expectations, huh?


    Then Gaius looked like a pain in the ass.


    "Uh-huh... that''s right, but come on..."


    "Don''t complain. I don''t know what else to do."


    "Yeah, but come on, you don''t know how long the hell this noise''s gonna keep ringing, do you?


    "I won''t have a hard time figuring that out. Anyway, don''t be alarmed, okay?


    "... hey..."


    Gaius replied rather powerless.


    Then an angry mark appeared on Carla''s temple.


    "Hey, Gaius. You''ve got your usual bad habits, huh?


    To Carla''s dossed low voice, Gaius thought he could also impose a special training, stretching his pins and spine in the air, he said.


    "Yes! I''m so sorry. I''ll be careful later!

 1477 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Seventy-Five: Empty

    Twenty more than Gaius and his men reached over the coffin of Illis.


    Finally the heavy bass that was ringing stopped.


    "... you stopped..."


    Gaius said as he gave him a tired look.


    Then Carla told me how tired she was.


    "... oh, looks like a shoulder blush again..."


    "Right...... do you want to dissolve then? ����


    "Right. Let''s just say we will."


    They looked weak and tried to break up in the air.


    That''s where I remembered Gaius.


    "Ah! Wait a minute"


    "What?


    "Tell me the magic of cleaning up."


    Carla shrugged her shoulders to Gaius, who said in momentum.


    "Oh, that. All right, go down to the courtyard."


    "Whoa! Roger that!


    Ahead of Carla, the two went down to the vast courtyard of the mansion.


    "Here we are."


    said Gaius in a mild tone.


    For that reason, Carla was already a sigh mix.


    "A guy named you... okay. I''ll tell you what."


    Carla began to be mindful when she said so.


    Then Gaius'' body rose to space as soon as possible.


    "... whoa!? What''s this? ����


    Gaius gave the look of surprise.


    "A kind of mindfulness. Take consciousness to the center of gravity of the object, identify and grasp the nucleus"


    "Grab it? You mean it''s a feeling?


    "Yes. Grab the nucleus that seems to be the center of gravity in your consciousness. Try it."


    That''s what Carla said, did you unlock the magic, Gaius fell sooo.


    Gaius rushed to use floating magic to prevent collisions with the ground.


    "Oops! All of a sudden it''s terrible... well, no, then..."


    Gaius paid attention to the debris in his gaze.


    And he concentrated his consciousness.


    "... mmm... mmm..."


    Then Carla''s sharp voice flew.


    "Find out where the center of the object is, Kitin."


    "... is that it? ����


    I thought Gaius finally grabbed the center of the rubble.


    There''s Carla''s sharp voice.


    "Grab it when you know the center. The sensation is fine. Grab it in your consciousness."


    As Carla told me, Gaius grabbed it in his heart.


    But nothing happened.


    "... no. I can''t grab it..."


    Gaius was dismayed, but there flew an unforgiving carla.


    "If you can''t, start over. Many times. You remember things well, don''t you? Then do it and show it!

 1478 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Seventy-Six: The Power of Mindfulness

    One.


    "... hey..."


    Gaius showed Carla''s fury a slightly rotten appearance.


    Then, naturally, he touched Carla''s scales.


    "What kind of reply is that! I''m telling you because you told me to!? What kind of attitude is that?!?"


    Carla stuck giddy to Gaius as she soared.


    Gaius apologized in great panic.


    "Sorry! I won''t tell you anymore! I''ll do it as many times as I want! So forgive me!


    But Carla''s steps didn''t stop.


    And his face was so close to the limit that Carla''s forehead touched Gaius''s forehead that he glanced at him.


    Gaius pulled his face up to a full cup and feared.


    "... I''m sorry... I won''t say it anymore... forgive me..."


    Once again, when Gaius politely apologized with a crying face, Carla pulled her face softly after staring at it as it stood for a few seconds.


    "Fine. But don''t take it personally twice. Like?"


    Then Gaius said quickly.


    "Yes! Of course! Let me be serious!


    When Carla gently snorted one, she turned to crooked.


    "All right, let''s start over!


    Gaius became an upright immobile once to Carla''s decree.


    "Yes! Let me do it!


    When Gaius put it that way, he began to remember indifferently toward the earlier rubble.


    Carla walked straight for a little while and found an affordable rubble or how to sit on it.


    And the grumpy appearance was as it were, looking at Gaius'' training as it was.


    Two.


    "... this? ����


    Resume your training for more than twenty minutes.


    Gaius finally got the hang of it.


    "Ok... sounds good..."


    Gaius was right, the target debris made a noise called Goto and moved out.


    Gaius continued to keep his concentration intact and finally succeeded in floating the debris in the universe.


    "Yay!


    The rubble made a loud noise and fell to the ground as Gaius shouted delightfully.


    Then in the meantime, Carla''s anger flew in.


    "What are you doing! Just a little floated and distracted! Your purpose is to float the rubble? You''re not, are you? It''s not about moving the rubble the way you want, cleaning it up!


    And it came to pass that Gaius shrunk himself, and was afraid of Carla.

 1479 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Seventy-Seven: The Results of Practice

    ��


    �������褷���K��ꡭ����


    ���������������ۤ���ͬ�r�ˡ��ߵ[���������ä��줿��


    �����ˤϤ����������e�ޤ줿�ߵ[��ɽ�������Ϥ��äƤ�����


    ���դ󡢤ޤ������������������ҙ�����ͣ���


    ����餬�Ȥꤢ�����ϸ����뤨����


    ���������Ϥ��ä���ȸ������~�κ����ä��Ĥ��Ԥä���


    ���ʤ�Ȥ��������Ƭ�����������������衹


    ���������������㤢�ȤäȤȤ�����͡�


    ������!�񤫤飿��


    �����������@��������D��������Ԥä���


    �����Ϥ�����䤿��������ä���


    ��������ǰ�������������Τϑ������ƤΕr��һ�ݤˤ��Τ�һ�������ۤ졢���ä����Ф��ʡ����ܤ�󤸤�ʤ��衣��Ǵ_�J���Ф�����͡�


    �����Ϥ����Ԥ��ȥ���ä���򷵤��ơ�ۡ���Фؤ������Ƥ��ä���


    ���������ϥԥ��ԥ����]���������餻����


    �������Ҥɤ������⤦���Ǥ���r�g���餤�������Ƥ���Τˡ�����


    �Ȥ��դϵ�ƽ���ν����ޤ�������դ��यȾ�ޤ��Ϥ����С��ԥ��ԥ����������碌�ƻ��륬�������Ǥ��ä���


    ��


    ���˷����ʤ���ʼ���Ȥ��뤫���ɤ������ܤä�����ǤȤ�Ǥ�ʤ���Ӗ�������ܤ��Ƥ���˛Q�ޤäƤ����������ä��Ȥ�äơ��L�Τ������ޤ뤵��


    ���������Ϥ֤Ĥ������ľ�򴹤��ȡ��󤭤�������򤷤��Y�ϲ��ݤ�Ҋ�ؤ�����


    ���Ȥꤢ���������һ���󤭤��ߵ[����˳���������������Ȥˤ�äȤ��ʤ��ȡ���ؤ��ˤ���ȡ�������������뤫�⤷��ʤ����ʡ�


    ���������Ϥ��ĤƤ��쾮�Ǥ��ä���˼���롢���ݤ�����˺᤿���һ���󤭤��ߵ[�򥮥ä����߸�������


    �����Ƥ�ä����Ŀ�򼚤�����R���Ф���ʼ�᤿��


    �������󡭡������������뤾��


    ����������С���Ǥ����䤯�褦���Ԥ��ȡ��޴���ߵ[����ä���ȥե�äȸ����Ϥ��ä���


    �����Ƥ��褽һ�ͤۤɸ����Ϥ��ä��Ȥ����ǡ���ϱ���ƴ󤭤��դ��Ƥ��뤫�Ĥ���ڤ����ä�������򤫤ä��ߵ[�������˺Ử�ꤷ�Ϥ��᤿��


    ���褷�������Ф���


    �����������٤����ĥ��ԩ`�ɤ��Ϥ����ߵ[��ۡ����ؤȳ����ȡ����ͳ��x�줿�Ȥ����Ǥ�ä���Ƚ���������


    �������������㤢�Τ���


    ���������Ϥ����ԤäƴΡ����ߵ[����ͥ�ؤ��\�ӡ�Ҋ��Ҋ�뤦���ˤ����¤ˤ��ä��Y�Ϥ䴲��Ҋ���Ƥ�����


    ��������Ƭ�������ʡ������٤�����


    �������������餿��ƚݺϤ������ֱ�����ޤ��e���ߵ[��ȡ�꤫�������Ȥ���ʸ�ȡ��ޤ����ص������Q��푤�ʼ�᤿��


    ����������˼�鷺��Ϥ�����


    �������ޤ����������ˤʤ�󤸤�ʤ��Τ��������ʤ�ȤۤȤ����������ʡ�����


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ��ĤĤ⡢�˷��ʤ����ʱ���򤷤ʤ����ä�����Ͽդؤ��w���Ϥ���ΤǤ��ä���

 1480 Chapter 148: Vibration

    As Gaius jumped up into the air, the guide Carla was waiting.


    "See you again, huh?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Carla said with a glance under her eyes.


    "Oh, just don''t mumble"


    "Doesn''t it just happen to be empty?


    "How many times do I have to tell you it might or might not be?


    So for the first time Carla looked at Gaius and glanced at him.


    Gaius shrugged his neck in panic.


    "No, you''re right. You don''t know which way to fall, do you? So concentrate without distraction!


    Gaius panicked and told Carla to get in the mood.


    But Carla concentrated underfoot to ignore Gaius like that.


    For that reason Gaius shrugged his cheeks, but rethinked that he was going to be even angrier when he said something.


    Then a few muscles of light ran from the coffin beneath his feet.


    "Glowed!


    Gaius screamed unexpectedly.


    Karla frowned, though not in words.


    The light further increased the stripes, becoming a larger and larger bundle and giving off a strong glow.


    "Now what happens next?


    Carla told me to throw up.


    Gaius was getting angry gradually, he said, strengthening the tone of anger.


    "He said come out. How long are you going to keep me in a hurry? Totally."


    Then there was a change in the coffin as if to echo what Gaius said.


    Suddenly the coffin shook up.


    "Oops! Seriously!?"


    Gaius raised his surprise at an unprecedented change.


    Then Carla also reacted loudly to this and raised her voice unexpectedly.


    "Hmm... is this really, is this the precursor to coming out this time? ����


    Then the light that was flying in all directions moved out and began to focus on a point above.


    And it became a thick, strong light.


    At that moment Gaius'' inquiry worked.


    "Coming out!


    Carla responded to Gaius''s cry.


    "What''s up?


    "I''m coming out. I felt that way. Definitely."


    Although Carla frowned a lot, she concentrated her consciousness underfoot again because the heavy bass got even bigger as soon as possible.


    Then the thick, huge light gained even more momentum.


    The light column thrust through the clouds high above, stretching high everywhere.


    Carla looked at it calmly and groaned.


    "... well. Apparently your words are enough to believe..."

 1481 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Seventy Nine: The Face of Illis

    The giant column of light penetrates the clouds and stretches high everywhere and everywhere.


    Gaius looked up at it, just silently for a while.


    And besides, I dropped my gaze and looked under my feet.


    "... Illis..."


    Gaius groaned gently.


    Carla didn''t say anything anymore.


    And I just kept staring under my feet, just like Gaius.


    Then suddenly, a giant column of light disappeared in a flash.


    The light columns, which had illuminated the area brightly until earlier, suddenly scattered.


    Carla was surprised, but did not stray from her gaze from under her feet.


    Because the light column had disappeared, and the condition of the coffin had been exposed.


    But the coffin looked different than before.


    When did the coffin, which was a huge, pure white cube made of marble-like material, turn into a rounded oval?


    It was still shaped like a slightly longer egg.


    "Hmm, you mean it comes from there"


    Carla shrugged softly.


    But Gaius was silent and had a tender grin.


    Then the top of the egg seemed clear.


    That gradually increased transparency, and at the end of the day it became so much more visible in it that it was completely transparent.


    "... is that Iris..."


    Carla softly murmured, capturing a beautiful woman, sleeping in a coffin that looked clear.


    Then Gaius beside him was trembling with a stunned look on his face.


    Carla was surprised and accidentally spoke to Gaius.


    "What''s up, Gaius? What are you so surprised about"


    Gaius slowly responded to Carla, keeping his gaze in line with Illis.


    "... that... that look..."


    "What''s up? Unlike the Illis in your memory?


    Gaius responded with a trembling response to Carla''s voice.


    "... No, I don''t have a face left in my memory that looks like Illis... Something''s blurry... so I don''t know what Iris''s face is. But..."


    "But what? What''s the matter with you?


    "I don''t know the face of Illis. But I know the face of the woman there now."


    Carla wasn''t sure what Gaius meant by words.


    For that reason, Carla asked again in advance.


    "What do you mean? What makes you think I know that woman''s face?


    Then Gaius swallowed one big bump.


    And he never opened his mouth.


    "... that... that kid... is Julia. My childhood friend Julia..."

 1482 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Eighty: The Woman in the Coffin

    "Childhood tame? What do you mean, Gaius?


    Carla asked without weighing what Gaius meant.


    But Gaius shook his head wide and hard beside him.


    "I don''t know! It''s this way you want me to tell you!


    Gaius continued to shake his head violently, revealing his confused expression.


    Carla was confused and kept staring under her feet.


    Then a woman sleeping in the coffin moved pickly.


    Carla opened her eyes wide and confirmed it, shouting at Gaius.


    "Gaius! It''s working!


    Gaius responded to Carla''s cry.


    "Julia... No or Illis... I don''t know why anymore..."


    Gaius'' confusion never showed any signs that it would fit.


    But with Gaius like that, there was a further change in the coffin.


    Earlier it was a spasmodic movement, but now it was a movement that was clearly accompanied by will.


    The woman in the coffin opened her eyes.


    "... apparently you''re awake, huh? ����


    Carla shrugged in solitude.


    But Gaius beside him was still unable to speak.


    Then the woman in the coffin opened her eyes clearly and slowly began to look around her.


    "Well, what do we do? Why don''t you go downstairs and talk to him?


    Carla said.


    Gaius nodded slowly and quietly, keeping his confused expression intact.


    "... let''s go. Even if it floats here forever, it won''t open..."


    Gaius finally decided to be ready there, on the suggestion to go down under Carla.


    Carla nodded, said.


    "Okay, let''s go"


    Carla says so. No, he went down quietly and slowly.


    Gaius followed, and Carla and the others quietly stepped down to the side of the coffin to avoid irritating the woman in the coffin.


    Then a woman in the coffin turned his gaze to the Karla''s approaching.


    The woman first looked at Karla only for a few seconds, but never immediately shifted her gaze to Gaius or removed her gaze from Gaius ever since.


    Carla therefore took a step back to give Gaius the role of speaking to the woman in the coffin, sending a signal by hand to step forward against Gaius.


    Although Gaius hesitated at first, he saw that the woman''s gaze did not move from herself in any way, and she decided to be prepared.


    "... Julia?... or is it Illis? ����

 1483 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Eighty-one Glowing Palms

    ��������ꥢ����������Ȥ⥤�ꥹ�ʤΤ���������


    ���������ϑ��󤤻줸��˾����ˆ�����������


    �����פ��Ф�Ů�Ԥϡ����������򤿤����ä�Ҋ�A����������ä���


    ���Τ��ᥬ�������ϡ����������α����Ҋ������


    ��������ꥢ��������ʤ��Τ������������ɡ��ɤ�Ҋ�Ƥ⡭����


    ���������Ϥ��������~��ԑ�ޤä���


    ����Ȥ����ޤ�����˿ؤ��Ƥ�������餬�����ˆ�����������


    �����������衢����ʤˤ��Υ�ꥢ�Ȥ������ZȾ���ƤƤ���Τ�����


    ���������Ϲפ��Ф�Ů�Ԥ���ҕ���ʤ���𤨤���


    ���ƤƤ��롭������֪�äƤ���Τϥ�ꥢ��ʮ���r��핤ޤǤ����ɡ��ɤ�Ҋ���äƤ���Ů�Ԥϥ�ꥢ���衭����


    ���դࡢʮ���r��핤��������������ʤ��Ҋ�g�`���뤳�Ȥ��äƤ���������


    �����ε�Ȼ�Ά����ˡ���������������������Փ������


    �����䣡Ҋ�g�`����Ϥ����ʤ��衣����Ŀ�����αǡ����ζ������ɤ��ߤ��äƤ���Ů�Ԥϴ��ˤˤʤä���ꥢ���Τ�Τ��衹


    �����������ȳ̤ޤǤΑ��󤤤�Τơ��Ϥä���ȴ_�ŵĤ˸椲����


    �����������ǤϺιʤ��Υ�ꥢ���������ޤƤ��룿��


    �������餽�줬�狼��ʤ�������ιʥ��ꥹ�ιפ��Ф˥�ꥢ���ޤƤ���Τ������狼��ʤ��������ˡ�����


    �����������٤�����α���򸡤��٤���


    ����ȡ�ͻȻŮ�Ԥ����󤬥ԥ���ȄӤ�����


    ���������ϥӥ���ȴ󤭤����ꤷ����


    ��������ꥢ������


    ���������΅ۤ��˷��ꤷ���Τ���Ů�Ԥ����󤬤ޤ���Ӥ�����


    ��������֧��ˤ��Ƥ�ä���Ⱦ����˄Ӥ����Ϥ��꤭�ä��Ȥ����Ƿ����䤨����


    ���������֤��_���ơ��Ƥ��ä���ȥ���������ؤȲ�򤱤��Τ��ä���


    ���������ϑ��󤤤ʤ�������Ť���Ů�Ԥ��Ƥ�Ҋ����


    ����˲�g���Ƥ����Ĥ�����x������


    ���Ӥ�����������������


    ������䄤��Ф������Ϥ��ä���


    ���������Ϥ���˼��l����Ĥ˷��ꤷ�������Ҥͤäƺ�˵��줿��


    �����ơ�����ޤǥ�������������ä��Ȥ�����һ��ι������ͨ�^�����Τ��ä���


    ������Ϥ��Ȥ����פ��M·���Ȥˤ���ڤ��ܤ������΄I�ޤǤ��L����ӤƤ��ä���


    ���Ĥ�����äΥ��������Ϥ����Ҋ�ơ��֤줪�ΤΤ����Τ��ä���


    ����Ȥ����Ǥ褦�䤯��������������Ϥ��ᡢ�䤬��Ů�Ԥ��Ƥ��Фˑ��ä���


    �����ƹ⤬����ʧ�����ͬ�r�ˡ�Ů�Ԥ��Ĥ��˿ڤ��_�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��������ǰ��һ����ߤʤΣ������ιʤ��Τ錄�������ꥢ�Ⱥ��֤Τ����飿������

 1484 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Eighty-Two: Woman Awakened

    "... who the hell are you?... Why do you call me Julia? ����


    A woman spoke to Gaius in a low, cuddly voice.


    Gaius was greatly confused by his unfamiliar voice.


    "What!? Not Julia?... because you''re an adult? ����


    Carla spoke to Gaius with utmost vigilance to the woman.


    "Gaius, do you have a completely different voice? Or is it a range of degrees of growth?


    "I don''t know... I feel similar..."


    Then confused, the sleeping woman frowned and gave Ius a caustic look.


    "Answer my question. Who the hell are you?


    Gaius answered in a panic, still dressed with buttocks.


    "Ah... I''m Gaius Schneider. He is the son of Lombardo Schneider, former deputy state secretary of the genus Esta of the Republic of Valentin"


    When Gaius introduced herself for the time being, the woman deepened the frown root wrinkles even deeper.


    "Are you human? For that..."


    A woman glanced at Gaius and thought.


    "Fair enough. If you''re human, you don''t need it. Die."


    The woman, ruthlessly speaking, turned her hands to Gaius again.


    Keeping his buttocks on, Gaius hurriedly retreated in a reverse quadruple crawling state, using both hands on his rear hand.


    Then Carla tried to get a help ship out.


    "Wait. It''s human, but reincarnated."


    The woman stopped moving and looked at Karla.


    "Reborn?... Oh, I''ve heard of them... they were special, weren''t they? Who are you, by the way?


    "I am Carla Deanna Sayles. A human magician."


    "Hmm, a magician... okay. So, what do you say just because you''re a reincarnator?


    "Are you dissatisfied with reincarnation? So what if I told you that he was a reincarnator at the same time, a singularity?


    Then the atmosphere of the woman changed dramatically in an instant.


    "Apparently you''re interested?


    A woman stared silently at Carla''s inquiry.


    But Carla did not move, and he made further inquiries.


    "By the way, are you sure you''re not wrong about Illis?


    The woman nodded quietly and slowly as she stared at Carla.


    "Yes. My name is Illis. Not by the name of Julia, etc."


    "Right. That was rude. As a matter of fact, it looks like you looked very much like the woman Gaius knew very well. I apologize for my disrespect."


    Carla uttered words of apology in a polite tone, but her eyes were as harsh as those of Illis.

 1485 Episode one thousand four hundred and eighty-three, Iris.

    �������Ǥ��礦������ǡ������Ф��خ�����Ȥ����Τϱ����ʤΣ���


    ���ꥹ�Ά����˥���餬���������𤨤���


    ���g�`���ʤ����ʤˤ��������Ҥ餬�F���ȳ���ä��Τ⡢���줬���ɤǤϤʤ�����˼�äƤ��롹


    �������_��ɫ���ʤ�Τ������Ĥ���󤸤�ʤ��ä������飿��


    ������ͨ�꡹


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���������ˤ�ä����������𤳤�ʼ�᤿��


    ����餬�֤��J�����Ȥ���⡢���ꥹ�Ϥ����Ƭ�֤ǒB���褦�ˤ��ƶϤä���


    ���ꥹ���ϰ������𤳤����٤�Ԓ����������


    ������ǡ���ǰ�������v�S�ϣ���


    �������ȵ��Ӥ���


    ���������ɤ��餬����


    ���oՓ�錄������


    ����ȥ��ꥹ��Ŀ�����`�äȼ����ʤä���


    �������ʤ�ۤɤ͡���ǰ���ɤ����Ҋ��Ŀ���⤫�ʤ����ʳ�äƤ����ͣ���


    ���ޤ��ʡ��g�Ϯ����g�ˤƕr�g���i�ꡢ���h�������ä��Τ���


    ���ؤ���������Ϥޤ������֤�����������ͣ���


    ���ޤ������������ʡ��С�����פ����Y�ǤϤ��ä���


    ������ǡ������Ф�һ�夤�ĤޤǴ������äƤ���Ĥ��ʤΤ����飿��


    ���ꥹ������ȥ���������Ҋ���Ԥä���


    ���������ϻŤƤ����Ϥ��ꡢ�ؤ�ؤ�Ȑ���Ц���򤷤���


    ���������֤��~�˵��Ƥƴ��줿����Ȥʤä���


    ���R¹�ߡ��ؤ�ؤ�Ц���ʡ��Ȥ����ǥ��ꥹ���ιʹפ��Ф��ߤäƤ����Τ��̤��ƤϤ�館�ޤ�������


    ����餬˼���Фäƥ��ȥ�`�Ȥˆ�����������


    ����ȥ��ꥹ��Ŀ���٤ӥ��`�äȼ����ʤä���


    ����ǰ�ˤ��v�S�ʤ���


    ���ꥹ����ȫ���x�~������


    �����ϙC�Ӥ�p�ͤʤ��褦��Ԓ����䤨����


    ���������ʡ��Ȥ������خ���ˤ��dζ������Τ��������Ȥ������خ��㤬���뤫���𤭤��ΤǤϤʤ�������


    ���ꥹ���X���פ�A������


    ���������錄�������ι�Ŀҙ�᤿�Τ��ϡ��錄�����ˤϤ狼��̤��ȡ�


    �����������錄���ϤƤä��ꥬ�������˷��ꤷ���𤭤��Τ���˼�ä�����


    �����⤷��ʤ���͡�


    ���ꥹ�����~�ϥ����ˤ�����Ǥ��ä���


    ���ۤ����ǤϤ��ο����ԤϤ���ȿ����Ƥ����U����


    �������͡��錄�����ˤ��Է֤�Ŀҙ�᤿���ɤ��狼��ʤ���Ρ�


    �����������Ȥ����ǥ���������Ԓ���������ȤϤ��뤫����


    ����餬ͻȻ������������ä���


    ����������ͻȻ�Τ��Ȥ����ɻŤƤ���


    �����á������ɤ��⡭����


    �����������g�i���ʰ��٤ˡ����ꥹ����Ц��©�餷����


    �������ˤ����Ĥ��خ���ʤΤ����飿��


    ���ꥹ�ϴ��줿�褦���Ԥ��ΤǤ��ä���

 1486 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Eighty-Four: Interesting Situation

    "Even if it looks like this, it''s supposed to be a singularity."


    Carla answered, shrugging her shoulders.


    Iris said as he sent a much shimmering gaze to Gaius.


    "Heh... well fine. By the way, does that childhood tame named Julia look so much like me?


    Gaius answered Iris'' question with a nod.


    "Ah, oh. Similar... I think. I haven''t seen him lately, so..."


    "Well... yes... it''s similar... to me so much..."


    Iris thought and groaned.


    Then Gaius said as he remembered.


    "Ah, but Julia is only thirteen, which means if she grows up..."


    Iris gave a strange look.


    "Thirteen?... not your childhood tame?


    Gaius hastily began to explain for some reason.


    "Oh, no, there''s a reason for that... I said earlier that Carla was rejuvenated in different spaces, but I, on the contrary, ate my years in different spaces. So I''m supposed to be thirteen, too, but I look over twenty."


    Ilis also narrowed his eyes sooooooooooo thin.


    "Well, you go to different spaces too... why did you go to different spaces in the first place?


    Carla replied, replacing Gaius, who was still confused.


    "I didn''t go with our will. I was flown."


    "Flew...... by whom?


    "I don''t know that. Suddenly... na"


    Iris grinned at his mouth.


    "What was the situation? Say it."


    Carla gave a detailed account of the situation when they were flown.


    Then the mouth of Illis was gradually deeply and heavily distorted.


    "Yes... that''s... that''s funny..."


    Ilis shrugged as he nodded his tongue.


    So Carla asked, thoughtfully.


    "What do you know about our enemies?


    Then Iris had a demonic grin.


    "... come on. It''s an interesting situation, but I don''t know..."


    Carla, caught in the way Illis said it, asked overlapping.


    "Really? You sure you don''t have any idea?


    "No. That''s why I said it was funny. I was wondering if there were still people I didn''t know about."


    That''s what Iris said and laughed quietly.


    Carla frowned and glanced at Iris, trying to decipher his mind from that expression.


    But I couldn''t find out anything from the look on the face of Illis.

 1487 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Eighty-Five: Instructions

    "Well... don''t you know..."


    Carla said as she sent her gaze to Illis to explore.


    Then Iris shifted his gaze to Gaius.


    "So, where is the daughter now?


    Gaius suddenly asked, although he didn''t know what it was about for a moment, he immediately thought it was about Julia and replied.


    "... Oh, you mean Julia... Julia lives near my house. But what''s that?


    "I''m interested. You''ve missed me."


    Iris'' answer was astonishing to the Gaius and the others.


    "What! Seriously!?"


    Gaius asked reflexively.


    Iris said with the edge of his mouth up.


    "Yes, I was very interested in who I am."


    "No, but... the..."


    And he said unto Gaius, who was in some haste, and Iris raised his mouth even further.


    "Is it inconvenient?


    To the question of Illis, Carla answered, replacing Gaius.


    "What are you going to do when you see him?


    Iris slowly circled his neck and answered Karla.


    "Come on. That''s all you have to think about then."


    Carla looked at Gaius face to face.


    And we asked each other what to do with eye contact.


    Gaius knocked his neck down to the side, making him look like he was in deep trouble.


    Carla pulled her jaw slightly, creating a deep wrinkle between her eyebrows to gaze at Gaius.


    And Carla finally opened her mouth.


    "Can you promise her... that you will not harm Julia?


    Then Illis tilted his neck just slightly to the side.


    "Heh... are you going to instruct me on this?


    "It''s not an instruction. Please."


    "Please...... right. Well, fine. There is nothing like a human being. I promise you I won''t do you any harm."


    "That helps. So... Gaius"


    Shaken by Carla, Gaius replied.


    "Oh, so... you want to go now?


    Ilis answered Gaius''s question with a grin.


    "Of course."


    Iris slowly and quietly stood up on the coffin.


    Gaius and the others looked up a little and looked at Iris.


    Iris slowly drooped his neck and glanced at Gaius and the others.


    "You guys, you can fly about empty, right?


    Carla answered Illis'' lower question.


    "Oh. I can fly."


    "Well, why don''t you show me around?"


    Iris told me, and the two quickly floated.


    And when Carla and Gaius looked at each other, they were ready to rise high in the sky.

 1488 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Eighty-Six: Esta Arrival

    The Gaius flew at full speed with Iris.


    And when he finally reached the destination esta, Gaius sat down.


    "... Shindo..."


    That''s all Gaius said, he shut up to get his breath ready for a while.


    The breathing was rough, although Carla beside him didn''t put it to words either.


    But the opposing Iris looked around as if nothing had happened.


    Carla said a little with her face.


    "That''s God. I didn''t know you were going to cut your breath at all."


    Then Illis said to me that he wasn''t interested.


    "Of course."


    Iris looked around once again uncommonly when he said just one word without looking at Karla.


    "Is this view so rare?


    Carla asked in wonder.


    Then Iris said, not looking at Karla once in a while.


    "... Yep. Right......"


    That said, the voice of Illis seemed to Karla slightly different than before.


    That''s why Carla asked even more strangely.


    "I think it''s a normal view, but can you tell me why it caught so much interest?


    Then Illis shut up this time.


    Carla frowned and was surprised and asked in a low voice, staring at the side of Illis.


    "Don''t you recognize this view?


    To this, Iris finally reacted and saw Carla''s face.


    "... come on. I don''t remember anything in particular..."


    "Well, I don''t think so... okay"


    Carla withdrew because she didn''t really know what to do when she pushed Illis.


    And I talked to Gaius to change the story.


    "Gaius, hold your breath. Don''t you have any less dust in your magic? The point is, it''s a matter of health. I mean, how lazy you are every day, this is the proof that you can''t move."


    Then Gaius raised one hand as he breathed roughly.


    But there were no words, and I spent some time pranking with my hands up for a while.


    And when he finally breathed, he raised his face and opened his mouth.


    "... haha... tough... there''s too much distance... and too much speed..."


    It was Gaius'' stupidity that he was finally able to speak of, but Carla thrust it cold.


    "What are you talking about? As I said earlier, the problem is your lack of exercise. You stupid apprentice!

 1489 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Eighty-Seven: A Long Reunion

    Carla pissed me off, and Ilis talked highly to Gaius, who was depressed.


    "Discover the peculiarities."


    Gaius pulled the two tyrants forward, pulling their cheeks.


    "... heh... it''s the worst combination..."


    Gaius muttered in a very small voice.


    But there was no way Carla in hell could have listened.


    "What? Are you complaining?


    Gaius shrugged his neck.


    "... no, nothing..."


    Then Iris laughed cously.


    "Then lead us to Julia."


    Gaius replied with his neck shrugged.


    "Hee hee. Right there."


    Gaius, with a slight twist, pointed to the Japanese architecture-style Claudius family, which was built about ten meters ahead of him.


    But Iris didn''t care what Gaius looked like.


    "You''re in this house, right?


    Iris walked out to the Claudius family as soon as he could.


    Gaius and the others followed.


    "Hey Iris. I was wondering if you could just wait a minute? I''ll go first and get Julia."


    Then Carla, walking beside him, said.


    "Yeah? Surely you haven''t shown Julia how you''ve grown up yet?


    "Oh, well, yes... then Carla will go?


    "I don''t mind... but I only met Julia once when I was a kid, so it''s suspicious if they remember me"


    "Yeah, well, yeah, but all of a sudden it''s better than Iris or me going,"


    "Right. Okay, then it''s Iris. Wait here for a moment. I will call upon Julia."


    Then he stopped while Illis showed a troublesome trick.


    "Is that necessary?


    Gaius rushed to try to persuade the stopped Illis.


    Then Carla rushed out quickly in the meantime and went inside the Claudius family.


    When Gaius confirmed it, he desperately put out his sperm to buy time for a while.


    Although Iris remained a troublesome expression, he never moved, and he listened patiently to Gaius''s persuasion.


    Then, finally, Carla came out of the Claudius family with Julia.


    "I brought you here."


    When Carla said so, Gaius turned around with a face full of sweat.


    And he spoke happily to Julia, whom he had not seen in a long time.


    "Julia... it''s been a while, you know what I mean?

 1490 Lesson one thousand four hundred and eighty-eight, frightened Julia.

    Julia also replied with a blur to Gaius, who seemed a little illuminated.


    "... Yep. Now that Carla has taught me..."


    "Right. Well, that''s why I grew up."


    "... yeah. That''s tough, huh?


    "No, well, I''m not,"


    ��������


    Because it''s been a long time since we''ve been together again, or the two of us didn''t play any more.


    Then, until then, Illis, who had tried to shut up the exchange between the two adults, interrupted.


    "I see. You do look like me."


    When Illis said so, he quietly proceeded to walk, walking out to the front of Julia.


    Julia showed frightened gestures about what kind of explanation she was getting from Carla.


    "... right. You look alike... Yes, very similar..."


    That''s what Iris said and looked around Julia to taste it.


    Julia shrunk even more frightened.


    That''s why Gaius broke in between them.


    "Don''t be scared, Julia"


    Julia nodded frightened but temperamental.


    "... Yeah, yeah. Gaius, it''s okay."


    Then you were satisfied, or turned that way like Illis had lost interest in Julia as soon as possible.


    Gaius was surprised at Carla''s eye contact.


    But Gaius thought that if this was going to work, he''d never go over it.


    "Is that enough? Are you satisfied?


    Gaius asked the fearful Illis.


    Then he nodded silently as Iris turned in a direction that was out of sight.


    "... sounds good. Thank you, Julia. I think I''m done."


    Julia looked horrified.


    "... yes. That''s... good... so can we go back inside your house now?


    Gaius answered Julia''s question with a loud nod many times.


    "Oh. Yeah. I''m fine. Thank you. I''ll come back again."


    "Yeah. I''ll go, then."


    When Julia said so, she still saw Iris turning her back while still showing fright.


    But as Illis looked in the other direction and did not make it faint, Julia sighed one relief and turned her heel back.


    And when he had a gentle conversation with Karla, and slid through his side, he disappeared into the house in a quiet foothold.


    "... uh... you''re satisfied, aren''t you?... Hey, Iris?


    Even as Gaius asked, Iris answered nothing, and continued to look in the other direction with a complex expression.

 1491 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred and Eighty-Nine: Illis Leaving

    "... then I guess I''ll go home"


    Iris said abruptly.


    As Gaius and the others gave a bewildered look, Iris turned around softly.


    "I''m going home."


    Gaius panicked at Iris, who repeatedly said:


    "Yes, no, you know... where are you going to go home?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Illis pointed his right index finger at the sky.


    "It''s been decided. Up."


    "Above?... Oh, heaven..."


    Gaius was convinced.


    "That''s right. I''ll go, then."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Gaius looked at Carla with a troubled face because there was no excuse to hold him back in particular.


    But Carla couldn''t think of anything in particular either, so there was no word.


    Then Iris looked up at the sky.


    "Bye."


    Iris says, I wondered if he had risen fuzzily, and flew away with a squeaky momentum.


    The Gaius left behind often lost their words.


    And Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "... you''re gone, right? ����


    "Oh, what it was after all..."


    "Uh-huh, he left like a storm..."


    "There''s no reason to hold back... there''s no way"


    "That''s right. Because she was just asleep."


    "Uhm. Just saying that former Archbishop Fran dug that up. That''s where it happened, so it''s only natural to go back to heaven."


    "Sort of. But I should have heard more."


    "Well, for example, what?


    Asked by Carla, Gaius conceived.


    "... I can''t think of anything in particular..."


    "Neither do I. He said he didn''t know anything about the enemy."


    "You did. But is that true?


    "Yeah?"


    "No, I was wondering if you actually knew about the enemy."


    "What makes you think that?


    "Uh-huh, not especially for this reason... somehow?


    "Right. But I agree with you on that."


    "Huh? Really?


    "Oh. I don''t have a particularly clear reason, either, but like you, I thought Illis might know"


    "Oh well... ah!


    I said it like Gaius remembered something.


    "What''s up?


    I made a face that Gaius had gone over Carla''s question.


    "Oh, I wish I''d asked you about Lucifer."


    "From what I''ve heard, it''s not a decent answer. Then you don''t have to ask."


    That''s what Carla said and leaked her bitter smile.

 1492 Episode Four Hundred and Ninety Satisfied

    One.


    "Nevertheless, did Illis really satisfy himself with seeing Julia?


    Gaius questioned him.


    Then a shadow appeared on Carla''s expression.


    "You don''t think I''m satisfied?


    Gaius twisted his neck to Carla''s heavy tone question.


    "Because it looked strange... how did it go?


    "It certainly didn''t look strange. But if you''re not happy, why don''t you just go home?


    "Uh-huh..."


    But Gaius didn''t seem convinced.


    Carla was driven by anxiety when she saw Gaius'' face.


    "Maybe you''re not satisfied..."


    "I knew it? Then..."


    "Maybe he pretended to be home."


    Gaius gave a surprise look at Carla''s remarks.


    "Iris? Do you want to do such a hassle?


    "Don''t be normal. I would have moved on to some action with strength."


    "Don''t you think there''s no reason for Illis to fool us?"


    "Uh-huh... that''s true..."


    Carla took it seriously.


    Gaius, too, put his arms around him and came to an idea.


    But neither of us came to a conclusion.


    "... for now I''m worried, I''ll keep an eye on Julia''s house"


    Then Carla said just fine.


    "No, I''ll go out with you, too. I''m still curious."


    "Yes, then... where to keep an eye on it..."


    That''s what Gaius said and looked around.


    "There''s no other home around here."


    There''s only one house with Potsung.


    "Yeah...... what do we do? What if I let you stay at Julia''s house?


    Carla nodded at Gaius''s bold suggestion.


    "Right. I don''t have a house to keep an eye on. That''s all I have."


    "Right. So, shall we go?


    When Gaius said so, he was headed to the Claudius family in a way that could follow Carla.


    Two.


    "What? Dr. Claudius isn''t here?


    To surprise Gaius, Julia replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, I''m on my way to Odine for you."


    "It is... what do we do?


    Gaius asked Carla with a slightly troubled look.


    Carla perceived that Gaius seemed difficult to say and negotiated with Julia herself.


    "I''m sorry, but could you please let us stay in this house today?


    Julia was surprised by the sudden offer.


    "What, at home?... Yeah, I don''t mind..."


    Even though Julia couldn''t swallow the situation, she took Carla''s offer.

 1493 Story one thousand four hundred and ninety-one, empty room upstairs.

    "Thank you. Then I''ll take care of you"


    Carla just went up before Julia changed her mind.


    Julia led the two inside, bewildered.


    "... well, go ahead, then come here..."


    Julia walked up the stairs just after entering the front door.


    Then we passed the two of them into the room, which is now vacant in the back of the right.


    "Then use this room"


    That''s what Julia said and she bowed her head to peck.


    Gaius said to Julia like that, feeling sorry for her.


    "I''m sorry. Push suddenly."


    "Yeah, I''m a little surprised... there''s a reason, isn''t there?


    "Sort of."


    "What reason?


    Julia questioned me and Gaius looked at Carla with a troubled face.


    But Carla was peering out the window of the room, not looking at Gaius.


    As a result, Gaius became troubled and slightly disturbed.


    "... yeah, hey, well... well, you know why sooner or later... I feel like I can''t tell you right now... can you convince me? ����


    Julia also gave a troubled look to Gaius''s completely unpredictable answer.


    "Yes... I don''t know... there''s something going on? Okay. Then I won''t ask anymore."


    To a well-heard Julia, Gaius stroked down his hoe breasts.


    "Thanks, I''ll explain sooner or later... sooner or later"


    "Yeah, okay. Then take your chin slow."


    Julia said as she looked alternately at Carla with Gaius and her back turned.


    "Oh, thank you"


    Gaius thanked Carla on behalf of him, thinking she would not reply anyway.


    But contrary to Gaius'' expectations, Carla turned around softly.


    "It''s Julia. Is your bunk on the first floor?


    Julia answered the sudden question with surprise but sincerity.


    "No, upstairs. It''s the other side of this room, the deepest room."


    "Right. Okay. Thank you, I''ll take care of you."


    Carla said, uncommonly and politely bowing her head.


    "No, then tell me if anything happens. Bye."


    Julia left the room as she carefully bowed her head against Carla, smiling gently at Gaius and meeting him.


    Gaius asked Carla as she walked out to the window to make sure Julia closed the door.


    "Well, after that, is that where you wait?

 1494 Episode One Four Hundred Ninety-Two: The Same Person

    "Right."


    Carla answered concisely.


    Gaius sat with his arms on his back, pulling forward as he hung his hand on the chair nearby.


    "But are you sure Illis coming?


    "I don''t know. But it definitely looked suspicious."


    "Right. I think so, too. But..."


    Gaius rebuffed his earlier conversation with Iris in his head.


    And I hit Carla with what I thought.


    "I knew Julia looked like Illis, didn''t I?


    Carla answered after thinking for just a few moments.


    "Right. Whatever you think of it, the face of Illis looks like Julia''s growth."


    "Right. That looks absolutely like it, doesn''t it? I mean, you just look like the same person. I don''t know, it feels like the same person met beyond time and space."


    "Hmm, that''s odd to say. Surely I felt something like that too�� somehow uncomfortable. That''s not exactly the same level."


    "Yes. That''s right. That''s not exactly the level. That''s the same thing. Same person."


    Gaius thought again when he said so.


    Carla also looked sinister and lowered her eyes, silently rethinking for a while.


    Then, suddenly, I wondered if there was a knock on the door, and the person in question opened the door slightly and peered into its face.


    "Um, what do you want to eat? Can I make it now?


    Gaius hastily responded against Julia.


    "Ah, oh. Are you going to prepare me a meal?


    Julia said with a smile all over her pretty face.


    "Yes, of course. Are you hungry?


    "Oh, right. I''m sober. What about Carla?"


    Shaken by Gaius, Carla replied.


    "Right. So will you prepare a meal?


    Julia nodded with a smile.


    "Yes. Then I''ll prepare you"


    When Julia said so, she shut the door softly, leaving behind a footstep called Patapata and walking downstairs.


    "... I knew we were together. Especially the eyes. Those are the same."


    "Hmm. But..."


    Carla even kept thinking about why Julia and Illis looked so much alike that they only looked like the same person.


    But it was not easy to draw conclusions.


    "... you''re still waiting for Illis..."


    Carla leaked blushing.


    Gaius nodded loudly when he heard it.


    "Oh. But..."


    When Gaius groaned so, he thought with a depressing look on his face.

 1495 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Ninety-Three: Hand Cuisine in Julia

    One.


    "Your meal is ready ~"


    Peeping a bright look through the gap in the door, Julia said, letting her voice play.


    "Oh, really? Thank you. I''ll be right there."


    Gaius'' mood was also rising for the long-time handicrafts of Julia, whose voice was equally bright.


    "Yeah. First floor living room."


    Leaving that to say, Julia made a mild footstep and went downstairs.


    "I''ll start with my stomach."


    That''s what Gaius said and got up.


    Carla also stood up and said.


    "Right. You can''t fight when you''re hungry."


    Then Gaius'' expression became cloudy as soon as possible.


    "... after all, do you think it''s going to be a war?


    Carla blurred her shoulder and said only one word: "Saana".


    When Gaius zeroed his sigh, he shrugged his shoulders just like Carla.


    "... don''t you know until you come... then I can''t help it. I knew you''d be hungry first."


    Gaius said as brightly as he could.


    Carla laughed bitterly and nodded.


    "Right. Shall we go?"


    Carla prompted Gaius to hold the door knob slowly and forcefully.


    Two.


    "Whoa! Wow, looks delicious!


    Gaius entered the living room and leaked his admiration overlooking the numerous dishes placed on the table.


    Julia was happy to hear it.


    "Come on, sit down. Eat it quickly."


    Following Julia''s recommendation, Gaius approached the table early enough and pulled a nearby chair to sit down quickly.


    "Come on, eat and eat"


    I said it in the voice that Julia played.


    "Oh. I''ll have it soon, then."


    When Gaius said, Carla likewise said, "Then let''s have it".


    "Go ahead," Yulia said with a full grin, turning around and heading back to the kitchen to get to another dish.


    As Gaius shifted his gaze from Julia to cooking, he tackled a large chunk of meat that was placed on a large plate in front of him.


    When Gaius poked a knife at that chunk of meat dripping with seemingly delicious gravy, a ston and a piece of meat were cut apart by a sooo blade through, even though not much force had been applied.


    Gaius was surprised and also raised his admiration.


    "Awesome soft! It''s called eating without teeth."


    Then Carla looked interesting and peered into Gaius''s hand.


    "Well, can you give me one, too?"


    "Copy that!"


    Gaius was quick to stick out the knife and cut Carla''s meat apart.

 1496 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Ninety-Four: The Praise of Carla

    �����������¤���һö����Ф�֤���ȡ��������ޥ�����Ŀ��ǰ�����ȡ��֤�����


    �����Ϥ�����򤵤�˼�������ǰ�Υʥ��դ��Ф�֤���ȡ������˿�Ԫ�ؤ��\����Τ��ä���


    ���������ࡣ�������ζ���ʡ�


    ����餬���㤽���ˤ�餷����


    ���������Ϥ����„���Ƥ���������Ԫ����򤫤ʤ�󤭤���Ф�֤��ơ���һ���˺������


    ��������ζ��������ζ���Ĥ��Ƥ���͡�����ˤʤ�Ȥ��äƤ���餫������ǥۥ��ۥ��Ȥۤɤ���褦����


    �����ࡣ�ɤ�����ꥢ������൱���ʡ�


    ���������͡�����Ϥɤ����ʣ���


    �������������֤��ä��Ƥ��ä��~�������֤���Ф�����


    ���������󡣤������ζ���衹


    �����������~�������󤴤ȥ������ֶɤ�����


    ��������ֱ���ܤ�ȡ��ȡ��Է֤�ȡ�����������ȡ�ä���


    �������ۤ����_���ˤ������ζ���ʡ�


    �������Ǥ��磿�ۤ顢�������ζ�����衹


    ���������ϴΡ���������ڤˤ���䡢���������������ֶɤ�����


    �����⤽����Ρ����ܤ�ȡ�ä�ʳ������


    �����ࡢ��ζ�ʤꡣ�Y��ȫ�Ƶ�������ä��ʡ�


    �����͡�


    �����������ޤ���󤭤������]����ʤ��霺�㤲���Ԥä���


    �����إ�ꥢ���¤��ʥ��`�פ��\��Ǥ�����


    ���Ϥ��������ɤ�����


    ��ꥢ�ϥ��`�פ������äƤ�����ע���䡢�����������ֶɤ�����


    �����꤬�Ȥ���


    �����������ܤ�ȡ��䡢�����ˤ������Ԫ���\�����


    ������������ζ������������֭�����Ƥ�͡�


    ���������θ���ˡ���ꥢ�������ˤ������ֶɤ��ʤ���𤨤���


    ������������Ϥ褫�ä�����ڤ˺Ϥäơ�


    ���Ϥ��Ϥ����ڤ˺Ϥ��ޤ�����衣���Υ��`�פ�������ʤ���ȫ����ζ�����衣������ȫ����������äƤ���


    �������Ǥ�������


    ��ꥢ�Ά����ˡ�����餬ЦǤ��ʤ�������


    ����������������ζ������ۤ��նΤ��������򤷤Ƥ��ʤ��Ȥ������������������ޤ���


    ��ꥢ���դ줯��������Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤���


    ���Ϥ����������äƤޤ������畊�ȡ�


    ���Ǥ������ʡ�


    ����ȥ����������Է֤������줿�����礯�Ҥ��������Ԥä���


    ���त��͡������������������������ʳ�٤��ʤ��衣���դϥ�å��`���ä��͡�


    ���������ʡ�˼������������餷����ζ����������ʳ�٤�줿�����x���롹


    �����ν~�m�ˡ���ꥢ���ĵ��Ҥ������ˤϤˤ�����Τ��ä���

 1497 Lesson one thousand four hundred and ninety-five, hypnotic sleep.

    One.


    "Well...... take turns sleeping for now?


    Gaius returned to his room and immediately sat down on the nearby couch, followed by asking Carla, who had come in.


    Carla put her right hand on her jaw and after a while of thinking, she answered.


    "Right. That''s fine."


    "Yeah. Then you can sleep first, Carla"


    said as Gaius pointed to the bed placed in the back of the room.


    "Right. Well, let''s just say it''s sweet for words."


    Carla said with a slightly tired face on her face.


    "Go ahead. You seem tired."


    Then Carla admitted honestly.


    "Oh, apparently so. There''s not much like this."


    "Right. I''m sure I don''t remember seeing Carla tired either."


    "I guess. I don''t remember showing it to you either."


    "Right. That''s enough for today, then. Yeah, get some rest. Before the time comes."


    Carla nodded loudly and again.


    "Oh, you''re right. Rest and regain strength."


    Carla turned around, saying so, and headed to the back of the room.


    Then he reached the side of the bed, turning the duvet and sliding his own body right into the bed.


    Gaius looked at the condition and spoke graciously.


    "Then I''ll turn the lights off."


    "Are you sure?


    Gaius said with a smile on his shoulder.


    "Fine. Good night, then."


    That''s what Gaius said, while quietly turning off the lights.


    Two.


    (... and what the hell is Iris...)


    Gaius was leaving the dark room and quietly circling his thoughts on the veranda.


    (Plus your relationship with Julia...... no matter what you think, what makes Illis look like a grown Julia? ����


    Under a starry sky full of heaven, Gaius'' face floating brightly saw the colour of distress.


    (What if space-time was distorted and the iris of Julia''s growing appearance appeared?... No, then Tsuji doesn''t fit... Ilis is a god... no it should be a god. By contrast, Julia is a human being... there''s no way a human being can grow up to be a god... and then... what happens?


    Gaius carried on his thought forever with a caricaturous view of the upper string moon floating beautifully in the cloudless night sky.

 1498 Lesson One Thousand Four Hundred Ninety-Six, Under the Moon.

    One.


    "... Julia..."


    Gaius whined softly about the name of the girl who would be sleeping downstairs.


    Bringing it to the railings of a beacon that illuminated brilliantly, as Gaius was loose, he heard a slight bug.


    "... a bug..."


    Gaius peered into the moonlighted surrounding meadow from the veranda upstairs.


    But of course, there was no way he could capture the bug from it, and Gaius accidentally zeroed his grin.


    "... that''s quiet... all you can hear is a bug voice..."


    Then suddenly I heard a lovely whisper from downstairs.


    "Hey, could you possibly be awake, Gaius?


    It was Julia.


    Gaius accidentally let his torso out of the railing and peered downstairs.


    "Julia, I''m awake. Julia was awake, wasn''t she?


    "Yeah. What about Mr. Carla?


    Carla''s asleep.


    "Yes..."


    Gaius asked what happened to Julia, who had said something.


    "What? What''s wrong?


    Julia shook her head quietly beside her as she looked up the stairs.


    "... nothing"


    Gaius received the word on par.


    "Yes. Shouldn''t it be time to rest? I''ve been up all night."


    Then Julia gave a slightly curly look under the moonlight.


    But Gaius didn''t notice.


    "Yeah, right. Good night, then."


    "Yeah. Good night."


    Julia pulled her body softly and walked into the room.


    Gaius looked up at the night sky alone again, looking blurry at the moon of the upper string.


    Two.


    "... Gaius. Let''s take your place. Go to sleep."


    Carla said, waking her body out of bed.


    "Enough? I think it''s only been about two hours, though?


    "Two hours of sleep will suffice me. Now you go to sleep. It''s about restoring your health."


    "Okay. Then I''ll go to bed."


    Gaius said so and headed to bed.


    On the contrary, Carla got out of bed and walked out early, even though she was awake.


    They crossed in the middle of the room, and now Gaius dived into the bed.


    "Then I''ll let you sleep."


    "Oh, it''s about getting some sleep. You don''t have to worry about time, do you?


    "Yeah. Good night, then"


    "Oh, good night"


    Gaius lay down, his eyes meditated softly and quietly, and he went to a restful sleep.

 1499 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Ninety-Seven: Waking Up

    "... wow..."


    Gaius yawned heavily in the bed.


    "Are you awake?


    Carla listened to Gaius yawn as she sank her body deep on the couch and said:


    "Yeah... for once..."


    Gaius replied as he rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    When Carla only replied, "Well," she woke up a little bit of her body and sipped freshly brewed tea like she had lost interest in Gaius already.


    Gaius also slowly rose out of bed to wake up or bogged uninterested in Carla.


    And as he bashed the duvet and lowered his legs to the side of the bed, he stood up quietly, half-eyed from drowsiness.


    "... nothing has changed?


    "Oh, no."


    "Yes..."


    After a brief conversation, Gaius headed to the washroom.


    "... whoa..."


    Gaius yawned again, twisting the sink faucet.


    And I dipped my hands in a stream of water from the faucet.


    "... cold..."


    Gaius washed his face with water as he made a plate with his palms.


    "Ugh... too cold..."


    Gaius shook his body, but washed his face again and again with water.


    And when I took the towel nearby, I quickly and carefully sucked the droplets on my face.


    "... ahhh..."


    Gaius exhaled a deep sigh as if he had finished his job.


    Then Carla sipped the tea, leaking a bitter laugh.


    "Looks like you''re finally awake, huh?


    "Yeah...... well, somehow"


    "Hmm, you''re still half asleep?


    "That''s right. I just woke up. By the way, what time is it?


    Gaius looked around the room and looked for the clock.


    But earlier than Gaius discovered, Carla looked at the clock in front of her and answered.


    It''s after ten o''clock.


    "What? After ten? Me, you slept that much?


    "Oh, neat"


    "Sorry, even though Carla barely slept"


    "Never mind. As I said last night, I sleep for two hours enough. That''s about all I''ve slept with."


    "Really? Then why don''t you go to sleep during the day?


    "No, that''s not true."


    "Uh, yeah... by the way, what about Julia?


    "You''re not awake yet."


    "What? Really? Julia did? It''s after ten?


    To Gaius''s surprise, Carla frowned.


    "... is it too late?


    "Yeah. Julia is a solid kid, and I think if I think about it normally, I''ll make breakfast and come and get her..."


    The moment Gaius said so, they ran out to the door with a hazy look on their faces.

 1500 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Ninety-Eight: The Disappeared Julia

    "No! There''s no Julia!


    Gaius jumped into Julia''s room on the ground floor.


    But he couldn''t see Julia, who was supposed to be there, so Gaius was confused and shouted out loud as if he hadn''t happened to scream.


    "Oh my God..."


    Carla, who came into the room late, also had the same look of confusion as Gaius.


    "He''s not here... he''s not here, Carla... what do you mean?


    "I don''t know...... you mean you didn''t let him feel a sign or anything and took him away like smoke? ����


    "Damn!!"


    Gaius had a seizure and looked up at the ceiling and screamed.


    "Damn! Damn it! Damn it!!"


    Gaius couldn''t control his emotions and kept screaming even.


    Next to it, Carla stood with a look of hatred.


    "I wanted to get hit! It''s Illis! He grabbed Julia!!"


    Carla shrugged at Gaius'' soul cry.


    "... or not... but how..."


    "Damn! Iris, where did you take Julia?


    Gaius threw a full force against the wall as he grabbed the cushion placed on the couch that was nearby.


    Then I took various things, or threw them against the wall one after the other.


    Carla was just quietly watching the situation.


    And when Gaius finished throwing all things at him and began to breathe with Harhar on his shoulders, he muttered quietly and softly.


    "... you mean you broke in without making a sound where Julia was sleeping and took her away as she was? But where did you break in from and how did you take him away... I don''t know... do you mean God''s business? ����


    Then Gaius said the angry shape awesome.


    "What is God! Iris, where the hell are you!? I''ll find you! And I will definitely bring Julia back!


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling again and shouted.


    "It''s Gaius. I''m sorry. I didn''t notice at all while I was awake."


    Carla turned to Gaius, staring at the ceiling with an angry look, and she spoke out sorry.


    "... No, Carla didn''t notice. Probably didn''t even notice I was awake..."


    "... I''m sorry..."


    Carla once again sincerely apologized to Gaius.


    Gaius shook his head to the side.


    "... No, it''s not Carla''s fault. It''s not Carla''s fault..."

 1501 Episode One Thousand Four Hundred Ninety-Nine: How to Get to Heaven

    "... Julia..."


    Carla sounded sorry for Gaius, who was depressed.


    "It''s Gaius. I know it makes you sad, but what''s important is what you do after this."


    Gaius reacted to Carla''s tender voice.


    "... I know. Just... what do I do? Where''s Iris? Heaven? If so, how do I get there?


    Carla was annoyed by the troubled look on her face.


    Then Gaius continued his words.


    "I''m not blaming Carla for anything. I just don''t know how I can get Julia back."


    "Oh. I know. But I can''t think of a way to get Julia back."


    "Yeah... how to get to heaven... even now if you figure that out..."


    Then I thought there was Carla.


    "Hey, Gaius! Call Augloss. He might know how to get to heaven."


    "Augloss knows?


    "No, I just said you might know. Not sure. But hanging hands like this doesn''t start. Until I try, if that''s even possible."


    Gaius nodded heavily as he regained his bright expression in Carla''s powerful words.


    "All right! Carla''s right. Let''s do everything we can think of. Let''s start with Augloss."


    Gaius says so. I closed my eyelids.


    And a few moments later, when I opened my eyelid, there was an augloss that gave me a peek into my intelligent eyes.


    "... hey. Nice to see you again."


    Carla got right to the point when she gave a light interview.


    "Were you listening? Augloss, if you know how to get to heaven, why don''t you tell me?


    Then Augrus opened his mouth quietly.


    "... fine. But it''s hard to explain with your mouth how to get there. So I''m going to go on my way, okay?


    "You mean it''s hard to personalize Gaius back and then go to heaven?... Is it also some complicated procedure?


    "That''s right. I once did knock the gates of heaven. But that''s as the personality of Augloss, and I don''t know if it will knock the gate with the personality of Gaius Schneider today. At least at the moment Gaius Schneider isn''t knocking around the gates of heaven. So there''s a good chance Gaius Schneider won''t make it through."


    Carla nodded quietly after careful reflection in Augloss''s explanation.

 1502 Episode 1,500: The Great Rift

    "Okay. Then let''s just say we keep going. Will you take me?


    Carla said with a hardened expression of determination.


    "Fine. So let''s say..."


    When Augrus said so, he began to walk quietly.


    Carla followed Augrus after he passed right in front of him.


    When Augrus left Julia''s room, he left the Claudius family with his feet.


    And as he walked silently through the field and up to the top of a slightly higher hill, he slowly looked up into the sky.


    Carla just kept quietly watching the situation.


    Then Augrus finally dropped his gaze and gazed at Carla.


    "Let''s go."


    Carla frowned and asked a lot.


    "Can we get there from here?


    Augrus gave a grin.


    "Oh, I can go. There''s no ceiling."


    "Well, then you don''t have to come to the top of this hill."


    "The lack of ceilings is not the only condition."


    "So what else is the condition?


    "As you can see, it''s a big place with nothing."


    "I see. So on the hill. I''m sure there''s nothing here."


    "Oh. So are you ready?


    Carla took a gentle, deep breath.


    "Oh. Please."


    With Carla''s consent, Augrus said.


    Then let''s go.


    Augrus slowly narrowed his eyes and began dyeing his whole body blue.


    "... can you do defensive magic?


    In response to Augloss''s question, Carla replied by deploying defensive magic instead of answering it in words.


    Augrus smiled contentedly when he saw the defensive magic that Carla had wrapped around him.


    "Well... I''ll open it"


    Say it. The space in front of Auglos suddenly ripped open.


    The rift gradually stretched, and I wondered if a long, black rift appeared vertically, making a loud noise at its edge with a bee and a few lightning strips running.


    And when Augrus opened his eyes wide, the rift opened wide, and the darkness of the abyss appeared from within.


    As the rift grew, so did the lightning on its edge, burning down the surrounding meadows one after the other.


    "I see... now if there''s anything around you, don''t start a fire right away"


    When Carla said bittersweetly, Augloss also leaked bittersweet smiles.


    "That''s the thing. Besides, it''s not over yet."


    That''s what Augloss said, opening up the rift even wider.

 1503 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred One: A Black Space

    One.


    At the same time that the rift grew even bigger, the lightning also grew longer and thicker, and the spearhead spread fairly widely.


    "... you haven''t? This is gonna burn a whole lot of black around here, right?


    Carla said just as worried.


    But Augloss was a stranger.


    "That''s why I chose this place. Lightning can''t reach Julia''s house either. Then let''s not have a problem."


    "That''s right...... and you haven''t?


    Then Augloss smiled zero.


    "It won''t be long. Wait a minute."


    When Augrus said so, he grinned and concentrated again.


    Karla waited silently, believing Augrus'' words, although she worried that the surrounding meadows would become somewhat more.


    Then Augloss opened the open pitch-black space, or lightning momentum healed halfway.


    Augrus gave a satisfied look.


    "It''s open. So are you ready?


    Carla nodded at Auglos'' inquiry.


    "Whatever."


    When Augrus was satisfied with Carla''s answer, he quickly turned his heel back.


    "Then I''ll come. Follow me."


    Say it, Auglos stepped into the pitch-black space.


    Carla followed his back in his natural footsteps as if walking nearby.


    Two.


    "... nothing, huh?


    Nothing came into Carla''s gaze, even though Augloss magically lit up the pitch-black space for a while.


    Augrus replied without even looking back.


    "Walk like this for a while. Nothing for the time being."


    "Okay. But what about the entrance? Keep it open?


    "No, that closes naturally. No problem."


    "But what if someone gets in before they close?


    Then Augrus'' words included laughter.


    "How do you get in? If it wasn''t for your class of defensive magic, you wouldn''t be able to prevent that lightning bolt, would you?


    Karla then gave a convincing look.


    "I see. So you just have to let it go, huh?


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    The two continued to walk silently for a while.


    Then I saw something in front of me.


    "... what is that?


    When Carla asked as she peered forward, Augrus answered quietly.


    It''s a staircase leading to heaven.


    Carla nodded loudly and tightened her expression to Auglos'' answer.


    "Right. So you''re saying it''s okay?

 1504 Lesson one thousand five hundred two.

    ��


    �����������ǤϤ��褤����Ԥ����Ȥ��ʣ���


    ҙ���Q�᤿������Ԥ������Ǥ��ä�����������������Ц�ߤ��㤷�ʤ����פ�����ä���


    �����䡢�ޤ��ޤ��Ȥ���


    �礹������ʳ��ä������ϡ���򤹤��᤿��


    �������������ʤ�ۤɡ�ɫ�����浹�����褦���ʣ���


    �������������Ȥ����ޤ����֤Ϥ������˼�äƤ��졹


    �������˷��ʤ����ˤ⤦һ�ȼ�򤹤��᤿��


    ���狼�ä���


    ������ͬ���á��������������٤Ӛi����������


    ���ǤϲΤ�Ȥ��褦��


    �����Ϥ������o�Ԥ�׷�ä���


    �������A�Τؤ��{���Ť��ȡ����ä���Ȥ�����ȡ��Ǥ�ä�����Ϥ��äƤ����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��


    ���������֤�������ԤäƤ�����������ˤ��Ƥ�ޤ��ʤΤ�����


    �A�Τ��Ϥ�ʼ��Ƥ��餪�褽��֤ۤɽU�ä�핡��������˥���餬�ؤ��ڤ��_���ƌ��ͤ���


    ��������������귵��⤻���𤨤���


    ���ޤ����ʡ��������ʡ�������ʮ�֤��餤����������


    ������˼�鷺Ŀ��ؤ�����


    ���ޤ�����ʤ˒줫��Τ�!?�����ʤ�С��w��ħ����ʹ��ʤ�������


    ����餬�����ǵ�Ȼ�Ȥ⤤�����᰸�򤷤���


    ����ȥ����������������dz�������ֹ�����귵�ä���


    �����䡢�����Ǥ�ħ����ʹ���ʤ���


    ��ʹ���ʤ�!?����Ϥɤ��������Ȥ�����


    ������ͨ�����ζ����


    �������ι�ʹ���ʤ��Τ�����


    ���狼��̡����������Ǥ�ħ���ϟo���Ȥʤ�Τ����ɤ��Τʤ�Ф�äƤߤ�Ȥ�����


    �������������Ԥ�졢����餬�Τ������ʼ�᤿��


    ���Ǥϡ����w�֤�����


    �������Ԥ��䡢�鷺�����Ϥ�Ҋ�Ϥ�����


    ��������������A�Τ�̤�ߤ��᤿�ޤޤǤ��ä���


    �������@���α���򸡤��٤���


    �������ɤ���鱾���Τ褦���ʡ�����


    ���{�ä������ͣ���


    ����ȥ���餬�����⤽���˴𤨤���


    ���������ä�ʡ�


    �B��α���Ȥʤä������ˌ�����������������΢Ц�����


    �������Ϥ狼��̤�������Ф�����˷��ʤ��Τ����B��ƚi�������ʤ���


    ���狼�ä����ǡ�����ʮ�֤��餤���ä����ʣ���


    ��������������������줯�餤���ä���˼����


    ��������������ǰ�ȤϮ��ʤꡢ���夬�����äƤ��������ä��衣�Ǥʤ�������夬���Q���Ϥ�������������ʡ�


    �����Ͽ�Ц��©�餷�ʤ����Ԥä���


    �����������Ϥ����΢Ц�ߤǷ�������


    ���������ä��ʡ���������Ϥ錄����ͬ�����衣���Υ�������?����ʥ����`����������Τ������ǡ������֤�ȘS�ʤ�Τ���


    ���ˤϤ��Ф餯���g������Ц���Ϥ��ΤǤ��ä���

 1505 Story 1,5003 Sekiguchi Station

    One.


    "... Ugh... I finally see the end of the stairs"


    Carla looked up over the sky, looking at the end of the stairs and leaking a sigh of relief, as well as stopping her feet once.


    But Augrus stood against Karla like that, and at the same time looked back and showered her with cold water.


    "Sure, the stairs are over, but it''s not a goal."


    "Really?... So you''re walking again from here?


    "That''s right. There''s still a lot of ''em, huh?


    Then Carla looked up to heaven.


    "... well, there''s no other way to get to heaven, so there''s no other way. Let''s just say we give up."


    Augrus smiled bitterly at Carla, who gave up his look.


    "That''s the thing. Come on. The stairs aren''t over yet. Let''s go."


    Augrus started going up the stairs again.


    Carla followed him with a face to give up.


    Two.


    "... it''s Carla. I see you."


    More than an hour after I went up the stairs, I kept walking and finally saw a different sight in front of them.


    "... what is that? Wall?"


    In front of Karla and the others, a huge wall rose as they rose, far away but about thirty meters high.


    Moreover, the wall was endlessly stretched to the left and right, and its end was invisible.


    "... huge... it''s not like that..."


    Carla said with a frightened face.


    "Right. I don''t know if I have ends, either."


    "So, what the hell is that? Is it also the palace of God?


    "No, that''s just like a precinct"


    "Sekiguchi?"


    "That''s right. Take a good look. Can''t you see the gate in the middle of the wall?


    Carla stared and looked.


    But it still didn''t look good to Carla.


    "... uh-huh, I don''t see it yet. There''s a gate in the middle, isn''t there?


    "Oh, there is. Huge gates."


    "Right. I still don''t see it... oh sure, there''s something in the middle..."


    Carla kept staring and looking.


    Then Carla''s eyes also saw something like a gate.


    "... oh, there it is. It''s a gate... but a lot... I don''t know... I feel a bad vibe..."


    Then Augrus nodded with a zero grin.


    "Oh, you''re right. Did you feel it in there a lot?


    "Well somehow...... I knew it was?


    Augrus smiled niggardly at Carla''s inquiry.


    "That''s right. I can''t even feel it coming from that gate."

 1506 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Four: The Gate of Disaster

    "... this is amazing... it''s a design that can''t be helped... but I can''t help but feel something very disastrous..."


    Carla reached the huge gate. No, she looked from below and whined in a sigh.


    Then Augrus, who stood still beside him, said.


    "Yes, just the size is off the girder, but it''s a normal gate with nothing to say about it. But you''d feel an overwhelming aura, wouldn''t you?


    "Oh. So much so that it brings back the cold... by the way, how do we open this gate?


    Carla questioned, out of all the enormity of the gate.


    Not very much, but because it didn''t seem like something could be done manually.


    But Augloss said no.


    "You can push it. That''ll open it."


    Carla was surprised by Auglos'' answer.


    "You got a huge gate like this? You just push to open it?


    Against the half-hearted Karla, Augrus said with his hand pointing to the gate.


    "If you doubt it, you can try it yourself."


    "That''s right...... okay. Let''s do it."


    When Carla said so, she walked over to the gate.


    And when I looked up at the gate again, I was barely pressured by the enormity of it.


    But there was also the suggestion of Augrus, who hesitated to reach out and push the gate.


    Then.


    "... moved..."


    The gate moved out lightly just as Carla gently pushed the gate.


    "What lightness... I just touched it really lightly, huh? How could something so huge move?


    "I don''t know. I don''t even know that."


    Augrus said, blushing his shoulders.


    Carla said with a face like she still can''t believe it.


    "But with this lightness, a little small animal just touches it and it opens up, okay?


    "Right. But I''ve never seen an animal in this space before."


    "Speaking of which, well... you certainly haven''t seen it before. But while it may be true that animals don''t have to worry about going through, a gate would be something to prevent intruders in the first place, right? Then it wouldn''t make sense if I could open it so easily."


    "Right. I think so, too. But I don''t know why."


    "Hmmm... what is this gate for?... No wonder..."


    Carla looked up at the gate again or pressed her hand against the gate again.


    Then again, the gate moved, creating a gap that people could easily pass through.

 1507 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Five: The Color of Space

    ����������ϡ�ͨ�äƤ�����ΤʤΤ�����


    �޴���T���˶��˷֤ۤ��_����⡢����餬�����ݤ˥����������ؤȆ�����������


    ����ȥ������������o�ԤǤ��ʤ�������


    ���������Ϥ���Ǥ����䤲�ʱ����Ҋ������


    �����������������Ϥ������Ϥ���٤��Ӥ��⤷�ʤ��ä����ᡢ�������˷��ʤ���ä���Ți���M����T���Фؤ���äƤ��ä���


    ���Τ�o���ʡ�����ޤǤ�ͬ���⾰����


    �������T���Ф��L���򤰤�ä�Ҋ�ؤ����ۤ��褦���Ԥä���


    �����������ϸп�����˾�ɫ�������ȡ������ͬ���˅ۤ��褦���Ԥä���


    �������������ʡ������٤�ɫ�����ʤ����������


    ���������������~�ˡ�����餬�����ͻ���줿����Ȥʤä���


    ��ɫ�������΄I��ɫ������


    �����g��ɫ����


    �����g��������������������ϿդǤϤʤ��Τ��������ޤǿ��g�ʤΤ��ʣ���


    �����������T�����ɫ���Ф�ɫ��Ҋ�Ȥ٤Ƥߤ�Ȥ�����


    �������T���ڤ���򡢺ζȤ��פ�Ѳ�餷�ƱȤ٤Ƥߤ���


    �������դ��ࡢ�_�����`���褦���ʡ��Ȥ��äƤ�΢������ʡ�


    ����ȥ�������������Ц�򸡤��٤���


    ���������_����΢����`�����ʡ������_�g��ɫ���`����


    ���ޤ��ʡ��������줬�ɤ������Ȥ����Τ�����


    ����ȥ�������������򤹤ܤ᤿��


    �������ʡ������T�򾳤˿��g��ɫ�����Ȥ����Τϡ���˼�h����������


    �������ޤ����������������ɤϤ狼��ʤ�����ʣ���


    ���狼��̤ʡ�


    ���Ĥޤꡢ���ο��g�Τ��ȤϺ�һ���Ф�ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ��ʣ���


    ����餬��ؐ����Ԥä���


    ���������������Ϥ���ʤ��Ȥʤɤޤä����ݤˤ���������ɤ�����Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �����䡢����ʤ��ȤϤʤ���


    ���ۤ����ǤϺΤ�֪�äƤ���Ȥ����Τ�����


    �����������Ϥ���˥˥���Ц�ä���


    �����ο��g�����˿���������Ȥ����Œg����


    �������ʤ�ۤɤʡ��Ǥϡ��Ȥ��M�फ����


    �����������Ϥ���ˤ����Ц�ߤ�������Ԥä���


    ���������ʡ����ĤޤǤ⤳���ˤ��Ƥ�Τ��𤳤�ʤ��ΤǤʡ�


    �����������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ����ä��Ți�ߤ��M�᤿��


    ������һ���T���¤���Ҋ�Ϥ�����


    ��������Ϥ겻˼�h���ʡ��ΤΤ���ˤ���ʱڤ��T������Τ���������˿��g��ɫ��������


    ������ü����Ĥ��Ƥ��Ф������z��⡢�𤨤�����櫓��ʤ������������������׷���ΤǤ��ä���

 1508 Episode 1,5006: Vision

    One.


    "So, what''s after this?


    Carla catches up with Augloss. Or asked.


    Augrus said unfathomably, not looking back in particular.


    "Let''s have fun from now on."


    "I hope you enjoy it, but I don''t even think you can enjoy it?


    "I guess that depends on you. I had a lot of fun when I first got here."


    "So far, though I''m not particularly funny?


    "Right. Wasn''t the gate interesting?


    Carla tilted her little neck.


    "Right. That''s not particularly interesting. Sure it was incredible..."


    "Right. That''s a disagreement."


    "Hmm, so you were funny about the gate earlier?


    "Oh, I thought it was funny"


    "Hmm, is that an incredible and interesting difference? That''s the subtlety, isn''t it?


    "Subtle? It would be the same"


    Carla shrugged her shoulders to Auglos'' answer.


    "Maybe."


    When Carla said so, she did not speak any more, but walked silently and quietly.


    Two.


    "Look, the next gate."


    Augloss seems to have a lot of good eyesight, I said pointing to the other side far away, but by way of example it didn''t look like Carla at all.


    "... where? I can''t see anything..."


    Carla narrowed her eyes and looked forward, but saw no shadows or shapes at all.


    "You have a lot of bad eyesight, don''t you? Can''t you see it yet?


    "I''m normal. I guess your eyesight is too good. No, is that Gaius'' eyesight?


    "Hmm, you sure do. You mean Gaius Schneider has good eyesight."


    "That would be so. You owe Gaius his body now."


    "But I guess your body''s rejuvenated, too, huh? Then your eyesight is getting better too?


    Then Carla nodded.


    "Oh, it''s definitely getting better. And other parts."


    "You have bad eyesight for that, don''t you? Can''t you see it yet?


    Augrus said when he saw that Carla was still looking forward with her eyes narrowed.


    "Oh, you don''t even see the shards yet. Isn''t Gaius'' vision unusually good? My vision should be normal."


    "Hmm... does this body have unusually good eyesight..."


    "Is it also something that bothers you?


    Carla asked a little blurry.


    But Augloss answered with a soothing expression.


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m just trying to remember this."

 1509 Episode 1,5007: The Second Gate

    "Hmm, not at all the same as the gate earlier?


    Carla looked up at the second gate up close, discussing the difference from the first gate, but gave up and said.


    Augrus said as he smiled back.


    "Right. I don''t know the difference either."


    "Is it still true? So, does this gate open easily, too?


    "You should try"


    Encouraged by Augloss, Carla stepped forward and extended her right arm.


    And placed the flat right hand slowly against the gate.


    Then it opened lightly, as did the first gate.


    "That''s the same. Feel it, everything."


    "Oh, I thought so too"


    Carla put her hand against the gate and said as she opened it.


    "The weight goes with it. I mean, I can barely feel the weight."


    "Right. I think it''s about the same."


    So Carla twisted her neck.


    "It''s still weird. Doesn''t make sense. If it''s going to open so easily, it''s not going to mean anything."


    Augrus just zeroed a dry grin on this, and didn''t say a word in particular.


    Carla slowly crept through the gate as she exhaled one loud sigh.


    "Is it still going on? How many more gates are there?


    To Carla''s inquiry, Augloss smiled bitterly.


    "We''re out of fun, huh?


    Carla knocked her neck down to the side and spread her hands.


    "I don''t mind. Say it."


    Augrus also knocked his neck down to the side, just like Carla, blushing his shoulders.


    "One more thing. The gate."


    "Right. So you''re saying there are three gates... yeah? Did you say the gate?


    Carla was caught up in the rhetoric of Augrus'' words.


    Augrus made a constant grin deeper and said.


    "Oh, I said. There''s only one gate left."


    "So there''s something else?


    "Don''t be like that."


    Carla was a little irritated by the rhetoric of the Augloss she took around.


    "What do you have? Say it."


    "Keep that for the rest of your fun."


    "I don''t want it. I don''t want any more fun, so tell me now."


    I gave Carla a look that Augloss had no choice.


    "The river is flowing"


    "River? Like blocking our way?


    "That''s right. It''s not so much a river as a great river."


    "Hmm... so how does that great river cross?


    Augrus became there a strange look he had never shown before.


    "That''s what you''ll find out if you go. Anyway, there''s nothing here. Nothing even leads to the Great River. Then you''d better keep it..."

 1510 Chapter 1,5008: Ogawa

    "Wow. I can''t see the opposite shore. Surely this should be described as the Great River."


    Carla walked through the third gate, completely unchanged from before, without any emotion, walking for a while and finally seeing a completely different sight than before, she said.


    But the opposing Augrus was in the sky above Carla''s statement, stretching his neck long at the tip of the great river looking for something.


    Carla noticed it and asked.


    "What are you looking for? There''s nothing to see, is there?


    But Augrus just loosened his mouth gently and didn''t try to answer.


    Carla glanced at the root of her eyebrows and looked at the great river, as did Augrus, to see if there was anything.


    "... nothing? I really just have a huge stream of water, and I don''t see anything like driftwood at all..."


    Carla toured her neck, looking to the ends, but she didn''t see any of this stuff.


    But Augrus kept searching for something forever without having to worry about Carla like that.


    Then suddenly Augloss reacted to something.


    Carla took a look at the end of Augrus'' gaze.


    "... what is that?... a ship? ����


    Then Augrus aligned his gaze with Karla for the first time.


    "That''s right. It''s a ferry."


    "Well, that''s wind flow again, isn''t it?


    Augrus raised the corner of his mouth with a nibble.


    "Right. It''s gonna be a windy sailing trip inside, isn''t it?


    "Sailing? It''s a ferry, isn''t it? Still call it a journey?


    "You wouldn''t say it if it was a regular crossing. If only we could see a crossing across the shore."


    "I see. Apparently, this river is quite wide, isn''t it?


    "Oh, there is. It''ll take an hour to get across the shore."


    "An hour!? Is that so much?


    "Yes."


    "But the flow is very slow, and it can be very fluid. Still gonna take an hour?


    "That''s right. By then, this great river will be huge."


    Carla was surprised when she opened her mouth wide for too much.


    Augloss seemed so funny, she laughed out loud.


    Carla realised about it after a while and rushed to shut her mouth and stare at Augloss.


    Augrus closed his mouth quietly and slowly as he crossed his gaze with Carla.


    "... too much laughter, Augrus"


    Carla said quite grumpy.


    Augrus said, loosening his mouth again.


    "Well don''t be so angry. Look, the ferry''s approaching."

 1511 Lesson one thousand five hundred and nine, people on board.

    "That''s a lot of small ships, huh?


    Carla looked at the canoe floating on the river, far and far away, and told him to whine.


    Augrus nodded silently, quietly awaiting the arrival of the boat.


    For that reason, Carla had no choice but to remain silent.


    Then finally, the boat reached the sight of the Karla and the sights on the ship gave a surprising look.


    "... are you deserted? ����


    As Carla shrugged, there was no sign of the bow on the canoe.


    Augrus nodded and embarked on a canoe flanked by shore.


    "That''s right. Come on, you should get in."


    Following the recommendations of Augrus, Carla also became a person on board.


    Then the boat slowly began to leave the shore on its own.


    Carla turned out to look like she was bored by a fox.


    "Isn''t someone moving it?


    In response to Carla with an incredible look on her face, Augrus replied with her hips down on the ship.


    "Come on, I don''t know that. But he just carries me on his own."


    "Hmm... that''s convenient, but it''s also a little disgusting..."


    Carla said to the center of the ship as she lowered her back to face Augrus.


    Then Augrus twisted his neck unexpectedly.


    "Really? You don''t care enough, do you?


    "That''s right... but somehow, something that doesn''t make sense is disgusting"


    "Is that what it is..."


    Augrus groaned to be alone.


    Carla listened to the whine and looked for a distant opposite shore.


    But the opposite shore was completely out of sight.


    "Still a long way to go...... sure it was about an hour, huh?


    "That''s right. I mean, it keeps rocking for an hour, but is seasickness okay?


    "Oh, I''ve never been drunk. I don''t think it''s a problem."


    "Right. Then let''s say we sleep a lot. I''ve been walking a long way. No matter how young the flesh is, I''m just tired."


    Augrus knocked down his body and said as he slept on board.


    Then Karla also looked like she was tired more and more as soon as possible.


    "... you sure are a little tired. He said this ship would carry me to the opposite shore on its own, and because of this, I guess I''ll lay down too..."


    That''s what Carla said when she knocked her body down and laid her right hand down sideways.

 1512 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Ten: A Black Building

    One.


    "... Carla, it''s Carla..."


    Augrus woke up quietly Karla, who was rocked by a small boat and slept well.


    Carla slowly opened her eyelids and looked around.


    There, Augloss''s voice was heard again.


    "We''re almost there. I can see the shore."


    Carla narrowed her eyes and looked at the tip where Augrus pointed.


    Then, I did see land in that direction.


    "That one."


    Carla uttered the words briefly.


    And Augloss responded.


    "That''s right. But it''s not the end yet."


    Carla raised her nibble and mouth angle just because she expected it.


    "I guess. So, you''re walking again when you get to shore?


    "Right. That''s what happens for the time being."


    "Right. But it looks like a little sleep has restored a lot of health."


    "That''s good. Anyway, there''s nothing from here for hours."


    Then she just gave Carla a raunchy look.


    "A few hours...... keep walking?


    "That''s right. Just even... na"


    "I don''t have a choice. Is that the only way to heaven?


    "Exactly"


    "Then there is no denial. I just have to go."


    "Right."


    Carla looked quietly at the opposite shore land and gave up one loud sigh.


    Two.


    A few more hours after arriving on opposite shores, I saw a somewhat suspicious building in front of Karla, who even kept walking.


    "... what is that? Buildings...... right?


    The building was a beautiful pitch-black cube.


    Augrus nodded lightly, saying.


    "That''s right. I''m going in there."


    "What''s that? Some kind of monument or something?


    Then Augrus shrugged his shoulders as he walked.


    "I don''t know. I have no idea what kind of building it is or what it means."


    "Damn, this space is full of mysteries, isn''t it?


    "Oh, all I know is that if we go this way, we will certainly pass into heaven"


    Carla exhaled loudly.


    "Okay. Whatever the reason, we have to go. But... I don''t see anything like an entrance from here? ����


    Augrus agreed to Carla''s inquiry.


    "Surely there''s nothing you can call an entrance."


    "Really? So how do you say we get inside?


    It was only natural for Carla to ask that Augloss leaked a grin.

 1513 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Eleven: An Unopened Entrance

    Carla reached a completely cubic building stained in pitch black, or carefully circled around it, looking for an entrance.


    However, although we searched the neighborhood, we were unable to find the entrance.


    "... I still don''t see the entrance..."


    Carla said as she looked up at the vertically cut pitch-black wall.


    Then I realized that Auglos was smiling at Niyaniya.


    Carla gave an irritating look for a moment and put it in a rather thorny way.


    "I guess you can''t find the entrance if you look normally anyway? Then why don''t you just open it?


    "Well don''t be so angry. What a boring journey. Until I thought I''d have some entertainment."


    "What is entertainment? Can you enjoy it with something like this"


    Carla didn''t hide her grump and told her to throw it away.


    Then Augloss erupted unwittingly and unbearably.


    "No, excuse me. Apparently you didn''t enjoy it. So..."


    As Augrus stepped forward, he squeezed his right hand softly forward.


    And he pitted his right hand against the cut pitch-black wall.


    But nothing in particular angered me, and the time had passed for mischief.


    About a minute after Augrus put his right hand against the wall, Carla cut the numbness and asked.


    "... what''s up? Doesn''t it open?


    Then there was a twitch and a sweat from Augloss''s forehead.


    "... here we go. This is supposed to open..."


    Carla frowned and said suspiciously.


    "Is that true? Aren''t you just pretending not to open it?


    Augrus answered, waving loudly and for the first time, with a rugged look.


    "No, I''m not bullshitting you. It really doesn''t open."


    Augrus said to his sincere expression.


    Carla frowned even more.


    "Tell me. You''re supposed to just put your right hand on it and open it?


    "No, remember with your hands on it. So it opens... it''s supposed to..."


    Augloss was quite bewildered.


    Carla finally believed what Augrus said there.


    "Can''t I do it?


    "I don''t know. But maybe it opens. Try me."


    Carla stood beside Augrus and put her right hand against the wall.


    "Is this the right place?


    "Anywhere. It''s not a place."


    "Okay. So, all we have to do is remember, huh?


    When Carla said that, she began to be distracted.

 1514 Lesson one thousand five hundred and twelve, companion.

    "... apparently not? ����


    Carla gave up and put her right hand away from the wall.


    "Oh, my God. If we don''t get inside this building, we can''t go to heaven..."


    Augrus looked up at the pitch-black building in a bottomless manner.


    "There''s no other way, is there?


    "No... No, there may be, but I don''t know"


    "Right."


    When Carla uttered the words briefly, she put her hands together in front of her chest and contemplated them with a profound face for a while with a nagging addition or subtraction.


    And when he looked up, he asked Augloss more about the matter of the suspension than before.


    "It''s Augloss. Who taught you how to get to heaven in the first place?


    "Who...?


    As Auglos looked up at the building with no expression, he said without looking at Carla.


    Carla gently tilted her neck to the side, making sure to observe Augloss to continue her questioning.


    "Someone should have taught you this path. All of a sudden, without anything, I''m just walking down the road, and I didn''t happen to find this passage to heaven?


    Carla asked to fold.


    But Augrus still did not gaze at Carla and answered quietly, gazing at the building.


    "Well... I don''t really remember how it used to be..."


    Then Carla laughed with her hun and nose.


    "There''s no way. Didn''t we talk about this road in redundancy until earlier? Is there anything you forget about the people who accompany you on this road? It''s a waste of time. Let''s get some answers."


    Augrus exhaled one big sigh as he looked up at the building.


    Then he lowered his face, turned around even more slowly, and finally gazed at Carla.


    "... you want to hear that much?


    The way Augloss said it, still took it around.


    Carla said as she frowned and tilted her little neck gently to reveal her discomfort.


    "It will be up to you to ask. Plus, I''ve been saying it''s a waste of time. Why don''t you just tell me your name?"


    Augrus still didn''t answer right away.


    I looked down on the spot and thought about it as I put my neck up and down in small pieces.


    Carla said that she was just angry and angry.


    "Just say it! I can''t believe you don''t know!


    Then Augrus raised his face as if he had no choice, and opened his mouth heavily.


    "... I''m sorry, but I really don''t know..."

 1515 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Thirteen: The Road to Heaven

    "Lie! There''s no way!


    Carla was furious.


    Because I was angry at the way Augloss used to say it.


    But Augrus took Carla''s gaze directly from the front without changing one complexion.


    "True. Surely there were companions when I went this way. But I didn''t know who he was."


    Augrus said, looking into Carla''s eyes, without any evil.


    Carla couldn''t decide if Augloss was sincere.


    "... is that true? Are you telling me you followed the unidentified?


    "Nothing, I didn''t follow. He asked me to come with him."


    "Did you wish to accompany him?... then you will be in a better position. Why didn''t you ask me your name?


    "I asked. But he didn''t answer."


    "Yet you allowed me to accompany you?


    "That''s right. Unlike me, who was lost in this path, he knew this path well."


    Then Carla got caught up in Augrus'' statement.


    "Did you come this way before because you got lost, not your own will?


    "That''s right. I didn''t think of going to heaven in particular."


    "Just give me a minute. Though it has been quite some time since you first opened the entrance to this path in the original area near the house of Julia.


    Augrus replied with a great nod.


    "Oh. I knew how to do that. Though I didn''t think it would open the way to heaven."


    Carla had a puzzling look on her face.


    "What do you mean? I knew how to pave the way to heaven, but I didn''t think that was the way to heaven? What you''re saying is inconsistent, huh?


    Then Augloss laughed thinly.


    "Really? That would make you conflicted too, Carla, wouldn''t it?


    Carla had no idea what Augrus meant by words.


    "I don''t know. What are you talking about?


    Augrus said quietly, laughing again.


    "You''d open up different spaces, too, wouldn''t you? And Gaius. It''s with me."


    Carla got a hazy look.


    "Really?... No, but it seems a lot different from the different spaces I open..."


    Augloss replied to Carla with a puzzling look on her face.


    "There are countless different spaces. This is part of it."

 1516 Episode one thousand five hundred and fourteen, coordinates.

    "Is that what happened..."


    Carla shrugged rather surprised.


    "That''s right. This is just one of the many different spaces. But at the same time, it''s the only way to heaven."


    Augrus said so and closed his eyelids quietly.


    "The only way... that you got lost by chance?


    Then Augloss shook her neck sideways to add and subtract nagging.


    "No, it''s probably not a coincidence. I think I was guided by him."


    "What does that mean?


    "What I opened was a normal different space. But there I lost my coordinates."


    "Coordinates?"


    "That''s right. You know there''s plenty of different spaces, right? They are regularly and always present in the same place. Therefore I describe it as coordinates in order to measure where the different spaces are."


    "I see. Indeed, I have also moved from one space to another. Well, they always line up in the same place regularly."


    "That''s right. But it wasn''t always the same. I had come and gone many times to see how different spaces were structured. That''s how he observed and remembered which different spaces were there. But then, when I moved from different spaces to different spaces, I didn''t know where I was."


    So we lost the coordinates.


    "Exactly. I was astonished. Because losing sight of the coordinates means we can''t go back to the original world."


    "Sort of. I managed to return, though, didn''t I?


    Then Augloss leaked a bitter laugh.


    All I''m saying is we got lucky.


    "Really? I think it was inevitable. Gaius came back, not just to me."


    "Gaius will return. Anyway, it''s a peculiar feature of active duty."


    Carla was struck by the impression and was greatly surprised.


    "Does that also have to do with your ability as a singularity?


    "Oh, there will be. The singularity is the heart of this world. If you ask me, everything exists."


    Carla bent her mouth to the letter to.


    "Anything... that''s lame"


    "That''s right. Common sense doesn''t make sense for singularities. You''re right, you''re unscrupulous."


    "Hmm...... okay. But then did I return because of luck? ����


    Carla asked as if to ask herself.

 1517 Chapter one thousand five hundred and fifteen.

    "Is it not because of Gaius that I was able to return?


    Carla thought back to herself when she took off the other space.


    Then, although I struggled initially, I didn''t feel like I was able to get to the exit in good order afterwards.


    For this reason, Carla came to the question that her former escape play was not due to her own strength.


    Then Augloss gave him a convincing look.


    "Maybe. Singularities can involve not only ourselves, but even the people around us. Your case could be exactly that."


    "... So Gaius'' ability as a singularity flown into different spaces at the same time worked on me, too?


    "I can''t be sure. But it''s possible. First of all, as soon as you were flown into a different space, did you have a hard time?


    "That''s right. Much better."


    "Nonetheless, he said you were able to escape without difficulty afterwards. Almost as old as Gaius."


    "That''s right. I initially met the four bitter eyes because there was no Gaius. And when Gaius was flown, and his ability to singularities was demonstrated, his influence appeared to me too... something like that."


    "I thought I said I couldn''t be sure yet. This is just a hypothesis."


    "Oh, I know. But I think it''s pretty certain."


    "Even so. Just because it''s more certain, it''s not definitive."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s get this conversation over with. Where did he come from that led you more than that?


    "When I was lost, I suddenly appeared before my eyes."


    "So, you said I''d show you this way?


    "No, it''s not. He asked me to help him."


    Unexpectedly, Carla frowned and created a look of confusion.


    "... what did I tell you to help me from?


    "I told you to get me out of here."


    "Just give me a minute. Did he and I know the way to heaven? And what do you mean, you can help me out of here?


    Then Augrus nodded over and over again, just saying it was a natural question.


    "He didn''t remember the road at first."


    "Don''t you remember? That''s..."


    Then Augrus said to block Carla''s words.


    "Oh, I had amnesia. So he didn''t even know his name."

 1518 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Sixteen Meals

    "Amnesia... is that true?


    Carla asked rather skeptically.


    Augrus did not change his expression and answered.


    "True. No, I certainly don''t know if he was amnesic. But it''s true he said he had amnesia."


    "Hmm... so he told you to help me, didn''t he?


    "That''s right. And they said they wanted to come with us."


    "So you accepted that wish?


    "That''s right. I''m not so flirtatious that I can leave a man who doesn''t even know who he is because of amnesia."


    Augrus said with a shrugged shoulder.


    Carla was just as convinced and tried to move on with the conversation.


    "Okay. So, we started acting together."


    "Yes, but I was the same lost person. I''ve been wandering around for a while."


    "Hmm, how long?


    "Come on, it''s been like a week."


    Then Carla turned her eyes round and was surprised.


    "So much!? What''s wrong with meals and stuff? So far, I haven''t seen anywhere where where I could possibly get a meal..."


    Then Augrus opened his big mouth and laughed out.


    And after laughing scattered for a while, he finally started talking, staring at Carla.


    "Don''t be funny, you are"


    "What''s so funny? I don''t know why."


    "Right. Have you forgotten?"


    "You''re forgetting? What the hell are you doing?


    "You were in a different space for a while, too, weren''t you? How''d it go in the meantime? You had a meal?


    So Carla remembered what it was then, and it became one evil looking face.


    "... Speaking of which, I was. You weren''t hungry in that different space... are you? Of course it''s the same here."


    "That''s the thing. In fact, the meal is stupider than we were when we walked in here, and we haven''t even spoken of a drop of water, but we''re not thirsty, are we?


    "Okay. So, wandering around for a week, and any changes?


    Then Augrus closed his eyelid and nodded loudly.


    "Oh, there it is"


    "Well, what happened?


    "When he did, he told me he remembered the way he was walking."


    "You think I''ve got my memory back?


    "That''s right. Then gradually, but he regained his memory."


    "I see. So, what happened?


    Carla asked in a hurry to get stuck.


    But Augrus shook his head just to say it wasn''t the end of the story.

 1519 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Seventeen: Shaking Your Body

    "He walked out slowly. The footprint was light and seemed happy to have my memory back..."


    Augrus looked at the other side a little farther and seemed to recall the scene then.


    Carla quietly waited for Augrus to tell the story.


    Then again Augrus spoke out.


    "But suddenly the leg stopped. He gave a stunned look and stood up for a while..."


    Unlike earlier, Carla waited jizzily, without hurrying Augloss.


    Although Augrus had closed his eyelids as if to enjoy the finish for a certain amount of time, he spoke again after a while.


    "But after a while, he walked out again. But I wasn''t angry about the look. Then, along the way, he ran out as if he was being pushed away by something with an uncertain focus. I followed. I ran after him desperately. So much so that he was running with all his might."


    Carla was a little frustrated by the fact that she couldn''t see the end of the story, but she endured it here and pierced her silence.


    Then Augrus closed his mouth, slowly looking down, in a nagging shape.


    And for a while, I stopped wandering with my head in a disappointing, dripping position.


    That''s right, Carla had a lot of blemishes and finally spoke to Augloss.


    "What''s up? What happened after that?


    Carla spoke as graciously as she could and asked.


    But Augrus continued to pierce his silence without answering Carla''s question for a while, just in a disappointing, neck-dropping position.


    Carla was just anxiously driven to peek in Augrus'' face from the bottom.


    Then there was the blue face of Augrus, with a stunned look on his face and staring at a point.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Hey, Augloss. What the hell is wrong with you?


    Carla asked overlapping.


    But Augloss does not answer.


    I kept staring at one point the whole time, just stiff.


    Carla had no choice but to shake Augrus'' body.


    But Augloss had unfocused eyes, just a vain look.


    Carla reached the limits of her confusion and rocked Augrus'' body even more violently.


    The momentum rocked my neck so hard that it went up and down with gakungakun.


    Then, all of a sudden, Augrus'' body shook brutally as the electricity ran.


    Carla looked at Augloss with such expressions as the extreme of confusion.


    Then there was Gaius with a Kyotong look.

 1520 Lesson one thousand five hundred and eighteen, if you look back.

    "... is that Gaius? ����


    Carla inquired as she sent the kind of glance that she would explore.


    "... Huh? Yeah, but... where are we?... What are you doing?


    Gaius asked curiously as he looked around.


    Carla exhaled a great sigh.


    "... this should be the path to heaven..."


    Carla turned into a troubled look this time.


    Gaius is in a lot of trouble.


    "Heavenly Realm?... That means it may not be?


    "Oh, yeah. Anyway, the directions are gone."


    "Seriously? What do you mean, lost?


    "Well, that''s the thing."


    "Yeah...... so you don''t have to look for that directions?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Carla shook her neck to the side with a tired look.


    "There''s nothing to look for. You''re right in front of me."


    Gaius didn''t know what it meant for a moment and was confused.


    "Huh? What do you mean?... Oh, could it be Augloss or something?


    "Exactly."


    "Oh, my God, then you can call it in"


    Then Carla became the expression of giving up.


    "Then try it. But he probably won''t come out..."


    "Won''t you come out? Why?... Well, no, I''ll try"


    While Gaius seemed strange, things tried to call for a try and an augloss.


    But......


    "... no. I''m not responding. What the hell is this all about?


    Carla shook her head sideways at Gaius''s inquiry.


    "I don''t know. Suddenly the Augloss disappeared."


    "He said he disappeared... so what''s the directions?


    "No. No, Augloss was stuck here in the first place."


    Gaius didn''t know what it meant, he opened his mouth gently and gave a frightened look.


    That''s why Carla explained to Gaius how she''s been so far.


    "... So you say the Augloss has disappeared? ����


    "That''s right. Suddenly."


    "You''ve never done this before, have you?


    "Oh, this has never happened before"


    So Gaius thought to himself,


    "What''s up?


    Gaius questioned Carla in a strange way.


    "So where is that building?


    Carla didn''t know what it meant and inquired.


    "What do you mean, where?


    "No, even if they say so... it''s that black cube building"


    "No, so..."


    That''s what Carla said and looked back.


    But there was no building there, and there was no such thing around.


    Carla had a stunned look on her face and was often silent.

 1521 Lesson one thousand five hundred and nineteen, grumpy.

    "... disappeared..."


    That''s what Carla said, and she got depressed with a depressed look.


    Gaius laid his hands on his hips, his legs just slightly open and stood in a mood to look around.


    "... oh, nothing..."


    Gaius put his hands together in front of his chest and thought.


    "... Augloss said you can''t go to heaven without going inside that cubic building, right?


    "That''s right. But I couldn''t get into that building..."


    "But now, instead of being able to get inside, the building itself..."


    "Apparently so."


    "Then... you''re in trouble. Instead of a path to heaven, you don''t even have a guarantee that you can go back to where you came from, do you?


    "I don''t know that. I''m going to know which way to go for once... but I don''t know if I''m actually going to try. Nothing to mark."


    "Sure, as far as I can see, it''s nothing. It''s just a big plain. Then��"


    Gaius pinned up one eyebrow and thought of something.


    "What''s up? Something bothering you?


    To Carla''s question, Gaius answered as he put his thoughts together.


    "Yeah... I thought Augloss could show you where there are no landmarks or anything like this. Because you do, don''t you? You''ve been walking through this for hours, haven''t you? And yet, it''s strange to say that I''ve guided Carla at least this far..."


    "Hmm, sure if you ask me..."


    "Didn''t you wonder when you were walking?


    "Right. I didn''t think so."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "That''s it, because Carla valued Augloss pretty highly."


    Then Carla jumped one eyebrow out of her heart to reveal her discomfort.


    "You''re saying my eyes were crazy, right?


    "I didn''t say that. It''s just... I was wondering if it might be a little too much."


    "Well, say anything"


    When Carla said that, she turned away quite grumpy.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder again.


    "Well don''t be so angry. Anyway, we''re lost. You''re not gonna get out of here for not working together, are you?


    When Gaius said so, he looked around again.


    But naturally, the scenery didn''t make any difference.


    "... even though I''m not hungry, I can''t stay here forever..."


    Gaius groaned so much that he exhaled a great sigh.

 1522 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Twenty: Magic Blockade

    "Well, it''s really nothing."


    Gaius carefully looked around and once again leaked an outrageous exhale.


    "Oh, brilliantly."


    Carla also told Gaius to learn and look around and say.


    "Surely you can''t use magic, can you?


    "Oh, I can''t use it"


    "Right... then I''m just gonna have to walk... but I don''t know which way to go because there''s nothing at all"


    "Oh. That was a grand tour, wasn''t it?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and pointed his mouth.


    "Yes, but I don''t want to say a word of stupidity"


    "I wish I had one, but you''d say as many"


    "Again. He said he wouldn''t say that much."


    I''ll tell you what.


    "If you don''t tell me,"


    "Fair enough. This is already grand."


    Then Gaius laughed a lot.


    I laughed with Carla so she could follow me.


    And laughing at each other, Gaius said.


    "So, what happens when you try to use magic?


    "What would happen?


    "Something like this is going to happen penalistically or something?


    "What''s that? That doesn''t happen. It''s just magic doesn''t work."


    "Oh my God, is that so? Then why don''t you give it a try?"


    "Oh, it''s best to try it yourself. Try it."


    Carla also urged me, and Gaius looked up softly.


    Then����.


    "What!?"


    Carla looked up at the sky and shouted with a stunned look.


    Gaius then also said with a surprised look on his face, looking down at his feet.


    "... you can fly..."


    "Such an idiot!? Surely the magic couldn''t have been activated..."


    "No, I''m actually flying."


    "... yes..."


    "Just try to fly Carla, too."


    Carla nodded at Gaius''s suggestion.


    "Okay. Let''s do it."


    Carla narrowed her eyes gently as she looked up.


    "... no. I still can''t fly!


    "Seriously? Are you sure you can''t fly? So, any other magic?


    Carla raised her right hand and turned her palms to the other side.


    But from there, nothing happened.


    "No. Nothing out...... something else. Nothing. How about you?


    Gaius responded instantly to Carla''s query.


    As Gaius turned his palms to the horizon, he immediately released a flame of tremendous momentum.


    "Come on out."


    Carla kept staring at the situation with an eyebrow root and a strange look on her face.

 1523 Lesson one thousand five hundred and twenty-first, only those who can use it.

    "... what do you mean? ����


    Carla looked at her own palms jizzily and muttered quietly.


    Then Gaius slowly descended from the sky and landed on the ground without sound.


    "I knew I couldn''t use it?


    "Oh, it doesn''t look like you can do anything"


    "Huh, speaking of which, you couldn''t even use Augloss, could you?


    Carla answered Gaius''s question with a frown root.


    "Oh. He said he couldn''t use it. But now there''s no way to be sure it was true."


    "What do you mean you could have used it?


    "I''m just saying maybe. Given the current situation, I suspect as much as I want to."


    "I see. So you don''t know which one, then?


    "That''s right. If you believed Augloss, you wouldn''t have been able to use it."


    "Hmm, then why am I the only one who can use it?


    Gaius also peered into the palm of his right hand to imitate Karla.


    Then Carla said with a resolute look.


    "Whatever the reason, I''ve never gone beyond using magic if you can. I''d rather fly and look than walk through this vast space and look for an exit. So Gaius, take me flying."


    Gaius stopped to think kickingly and nodded.


    Copy that. I''ll be right there.


    Gaius got out in front of Carla or crouched with his back turned.


    Then Carla let herself be on its back as she turned her hands around Gaius''s neck.


    Gaius held Carla''s legs with both hands when he confirmed that he had carried Carla, and even activated the flying magic to jump up.


    "Well, which way to go"


    Even though Gaius could see the horizon from above, there were no more conspicuous buildings, and only a wide plain spread.


    For this reason Gaius asked Carla again with a twilight expression.


    "What do we do? Back in the direction you walked? Or go somewhere else?


    Then after much thought, Carla answered.


    "Let''s go back. We need to see if we can get back to the world."


    "Roger. So... which way do I go?


    Carla pointed out with her right hand to Gaius''s inquiry.


    "Over there."


    "Okay. I''ll go, then."


    Gaius said, he activated the magic of flight in full, and with tremendous explosive power he flew in the direction of Carla''s fingers.

 1524 Number one thousand five hundred and twenty-two, go up.

    "... nothing..."


    Gaius could not find anything, even though he continued to travel at an uninterrupted speed over a distant plain.


    Then Carla, patted on Gaius''s back, groaned in a sigh.


    "... here we go. There''s nothing you can do about it..."


    "It was definitely in this direction, wasn''t it?


    Carla was uncomfortable with Gaius''s frustrating inquiry.


    "... no, I''m no longer confident when this happens..."


    Gaius stared at Carla, who made a rare and weak noise.


    "Huh? What? What''s the matter with you?


    "There''s nothing wrong with you or these things. There''s got to be a big river. Even I lose confidence."


    "Oh well, I guess so... it doesn''t look like Carla. Let''s be confident."


    To Gaius''s encouragement, Carla snorted lightly.


    "Well, don''t be ridiculous."


    "What the hell, that. Well, no, what do we do better than that? I just don''t think it makes sense to fly into the dark clouds."


    "But is there any other way?


    Then Gaius pointed up and smiled.


    "If you can''t cross, let''s go vertically"


    Carla bounced up a single eyebrow.


    "Are you going to fly up there?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Exactly. It''s like heaven, so I thought it must be up there."


    Carla was cautious against Gaius, to say the least.


    "Why don''t you just be a little short circuited?


    "Why not? No problem."


    "But could it be done in such an easy way..."


    "Isn''t that nice? So you can''t think of any other way?


    Then Carla put her arms together and thought about it.


    And he put his thoughts together, and opened his mouth.


    "Sure, there''s no better way than to crack this situation down."


    Then Gaius looked happy and shook his head wide and vertically.


    "Right. So do you want to leave for the sky?"


    "Okay. I don''t have a choice. But be careful, okay? Maybe the reason we can''t use magic is so we can''t fly cheaply and come to heaven. If that''s the case, it doesn''t mean you haven''t taken some kind of defense, does it?


    "That''s a defense... well, that''s possible, but you don''t know unless you try that, either. So let''s get out of here!


    When Gaius finished saying so, he flew away to the heavenly realm, which would be far beyond the sky.

 1525 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Twenty-three Speed Up

    1


    Minutes after Gaius flies high above Karla on his back.


    But now, I couldn''t get to heaven.


    "Yeah?... what? ����


    Carla reacted quickly to Gaius''s whining.


    "What''s up?


    "No, I don''t know..."


    "So what do you say?


    Carla said in a slightly irritating mix.


    For this reason Gaius replied without putting in his hair to avoid being angry.


    "No, ''cause I''ve changed my senses a little bit"


    "Feel it? How did it change?


    To Carla''s question, Gaius answered with a slight tilt in his neck.


    "I felt like I was going a little faster."


    "Well... that''s strange, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, it is. But maybe..."


    Gaius answered after only a few thoughts.


    "Air resistance may have decreased and speed increased as a result of the thinning of the atmosphere"


    "What does that mean?


    "Oh, right. Carla doesn''t know because it''s knowledge of the world over there, does she? Actually, the more the atmosphere goes over, the thinner it gets. So, when that atmosphere thins, the air resistance decreases because the air pressure drops because of the reduced density of the air. As a result, the air resistance decreases and the speed increases."


    Gaius explained it well.


    "... what is that atmosphere? Is it something different from the air?


    "Oh, no, it''s with me. Just a little difference in expression."


    Then Carla told me.


    "Your explanation is hard to understand. Well, anyway, no wonder you got up to speed or anything, huh?


    In response to Karla''s concise question, Gaius answered as Shun.


    "Yes, you''re right..."


    "Okay then!


    Carla also succinctly broke it off.


    2.


    "Not yet... you''re pretty high..."


    When Gaius shrugged so, Carla, borne on his back, looked up further and groaned.


    "Hey, can''t you see anything faint?


    Gaius looked up in a panic when he was told.


    "... oh! Really. Bottom of the heavens or something?


    "The bottom?"


    "''Cause if the heavens are floating in the sky, there''s a bottom, right?


    "Hmm. Sure you do, if you ask me."


    "Right?"


    I thought Gaius had finally reached the heavens, and he was shaking samurai for a long time.

 1526 Chapter one thousand five hundred and twenty-four: Freedom to Fall

    "... is that the bottom of the heavens..."


    Gaius captured the horizon that had seemed far above him and groaned emotionally.


    But Kara''s face, which was borne on his back, was a surprise.


    "... is that the bottom of the heavens? ����


    Even though Carla said exactly the same thing as Gaius, the meaning was contrasting and questionable.


    Gaius peered into Carla''s face looking incredible.


    "What? What''s wrong?


    Carla said the surprised face intact.


    "Do you really think that''s the bottom of the heavens?


    Carla asked him once more, and Gaius immediately rethought and said, although he hesitated for only a moment.


    "... what''s wrong with you? If that wasn''t the bottom, what would you say?"


    Then Carla said the same thing earlier, without even looking at Gaius.


    "At the bottom, don''t you think it''s a lot flattering?


    Then Gaius let his mouth hang a little and said with a frown root.


    "Even if the bottom was flat, okay?"


    "Oh, it''s not bad. I just thought if it was flat, I''d think of something more than the bottom."


    "What, what''s that?


    Gaius asked Carla in a bluff.


    Carla then made a slightly sinister look.


    "Plains..."


    When Carla finished saying that, she now looked like she had completely scuffed the bitter bug.


    Gaius was a little confused by Carla''s unexpected answer.


    "... Plains?... No, it doesn''t mean plains, does it? ''Cause we''re flying up..."


    Gaius said that much and thought about the discomfort he felt earlier.


    Then Carla nodded greatly when she saw Gaius''s face like that.


    "That''s right. Doesn''t the feeling of speeding up that you felt earlier mean what the air resistance is like, at some point, it''s starting to spin from the rise and suddenly fall?


    Gaius gave a stark look to Carla''s speculation.


    "Seriously... if... ok, I''ll stop"


    Gaius says, suddenly began to loosen his speed.


    And by the way, in the air, it stopped once.


    "Come on, which way does this fall"


    Gaius let his body fall free.


    Then Gaius'' body began to fall softly and quietly overhead.

 1527 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Twenty-five Two Grounds

    1


    "... are you serious... is that really the ground, not the bottom..."


    Gaius said with a flashing look as he left himself to the free fall.


    Then Carla muttered, over Gaius''s shoulder.


    "Oh, it''s troublesome stuff"


    "What the hell am I supposed to think of this? I can''t believe it''s on the ground."


    "Well... at least now you know that it''s hard to get out at the moment"


    Gaius leaked a deep sigh of dismay as he looked at the ground ahead of the fall.


    "What do we do?


    Unexpectedly a grin spilled over Karla at Gaius''s question, which was too short.


    "Right. Let''s just land and then think."


    Copy that.


    Carla laughed once again at Gaius''s reply as if he had given up thinking.


    But now Gaius turned to him in surprise because he was laughing in his voice.


    "What? I don''t think there''s anything to laugh about?


    Then Carla just said.


    "Had enough, huh? You seem to have a habit of stopping thinking when you''re confused. It still is. And thou hast answered my question as if it were a lame sky. Is that funny? He was laughing."


    Then Gaius'' face became the Buddha''s top surface as soon as possible.


    "... I''m sorry..."


    Carla laughed out loud once in a while at Gaius, who was half rotten.


    Gaius polished to the top of the Buddha even more, making him look almost vicious.


    But it also seemed interesting to Karla, and she raised her mouth even louder and laughed.


    2.


    "Apparently, it''s really just the ground..."


    Gaius said as he descended into the land above his head and stepped firmly under his feet.


    Carla also said on the sole of her shoe, knocking the trick and the ground over and over again.


    "Right. It doesn''t seem any different from the ground we were on earlier."


    So Gaius carefully looked around again and again.


    But naturally, I didn''t see anything in my eyes.


    "Now you''re shaking it out..."


    Then Carla said just fine.


    "No, it''s not a shake out. One way to escape overhead disappeared. I''d say things have gotten worse."


    "Sure...... and the fact that I haven''t come up with any other measures besides this...... could I take all the time off!?"


    Gaius had a good understanding of the situation in which he had been placed, and he thought about the future and felt cold.

 1528 Lesson one thousand five hundred and twenty-six, Lost.

    1


    "Oh my God... I''m totally lost now"


    Gaius shrugged as he was halfway there.


    Then Karla sighed just as well.


    "If this happens, we can go as far as we can..."


    Carla said something unusual and nothing.


    Gaius looked surprised and peered into Carla''s face.


    "You don''t sound like Carla. I can''t believe you said that."


    "Really? But you''re not gonna stay here forever, are you? Then we have to act together."


    "No, I''m certainly not going to stay here. That''s why I just flew to Darkless Arrow Cod..."


    "Not up there. We don''t have the ability to dive underground. If so, you have no choice but to go to the horizon?


    "Well, that''s true..."


    Then Carla wasted it.


    "Which one? Be clear!


    Then Gaius breaded his own face with both hands.


    He then moved his hands up and down again and again as they were, rubbing down the muscles on his face that were solidifying.


    "Okay! Okay. Dark clouds or whatever. Let''s fly anyway!


    At this moment, we decided on a policy for the two of us.


    Carla silently went behind Gaius.


    Gaius then succumbed to make it easier for Carla to get on her own back.


    Not to mention that Carla deserved it, but this again silently covered Gaius'' back.


    Gaius stood up softly and forcefully as he fastened Carla''s legs with both hands disappointingly.


    "I''ll go, then."


    Gaius jumped to momentum without waiting for a voice on his back or his reply.


    2.


    About two hours have actually elapsed since Gaius didn''t even set the direction and flew out into a straight line.


    Gaius got tired of just flying, it''s been a long time since he talked to Carla behind him.


    "It''s stunningly nothing."


    Carla responded inorganically, just like the conversations she had had in the last two hours or so.


    But Gaius didn''t seem to expect anything from the edge, such as a lively response, and he didn''t particularly care about Carla''s raw reply.


    "And who created this different space for what purpose?


    Then this question seemed to buy Carla''s interest, and her eyebrows moved piquely.


    "Don''t be funny?


    Gaius was delighted that Carla had eaten, and he spoke rather quickly.


    "''Cause you do, don''t you? It''s not natural to think that this much undulating ground will continue. Someone must have built this."

 1529 Lesson one thousand five hundred and twenty-seven: Artificial buildings

    "So is that. It''s just too much."


    Gaius gained momentum in Carla''s bitterly mixed grunt.


    "That''s right. Nothing too much. Normally anything should have a little more ups and downs. Yet there is absolutely nothing here. So I think this is obviously an artificial building."


    "An artificial building? So it''s huge without interruption, huh?


    "Yeah, but even with all this, we know the guy who''s gonna make it."


    Gaius looked like he had scuffed a bitter bug.


    Then Carla also said with a reluctant look, though not as good as Gaius.


    "Lucifer..."


    Gaius got a kicking tough look.


    "That''s right. He''s the one who''s going to build this stuff."


    "Right. In terms of ability and character."


    "Oh, not at all. This guy looks like him."


    But here Carla twisted her neck.


    "But what''s the purpose?


    Then Gaius got stuck in words.


    "... uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh


    Gaius had considerable difficulty twisting his neck with his face.


    Carla erupted unexpectedly.


    "What is that? If you don''t figure that out, it doesn''t make sense, does it?


    "But come on, that''s a little..."


    "We''re now trapped inside that artificial building that Lucifer would have built, right? If you know what it''s all about, you might know how to get out of it, right?


    "... maybe. But I can''t think of anything."


    "Think. You know Lucifer better than me, don''t you?


    "That''s right, but the important part of my memory is sealed by that Lucifer..."


    I told Gaius to squirm at me for not being confident.


    "Maybe, but do something to remember. For us, that''s the only breakthrough we can think of right now."


    Then he looked like Gaius remembered something.


    Carla tried to peek in from behind and look Gaius in the face. No, I said.


    "You remembered something?


    It was a clinging question of Carla, but Gaius was in the sky above, only to let his gaze drift into the hollow.


    Carla remembered and worried about Augloss.


    But there, finally, Gaius'' eyes focused.


    Gaius looked at Carla''s face as he circled his neck in a slow motion.


    "I may have remembered it all..."

 1530 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Twenty-eight: The Influx of Memory

    1


    "What!? Are you telling me my memory is back?


    To Carla''s enquiry, Gaius leaned over his eyebrow root so much that he couldn''t do it any more, and groaned with a serious look.


    "Probably... but wait..."


    Gaius began to descend quietly.


    And when I quietly put my foot down on the ground, I unloaded Carla on my back.


    "What do you think? Are you sure all your memories are back?


    To Carla''s renewed inquiry, Gaius slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "No, it doesn''t look like all of them"


    "Right. But how about that, I thought you remembered some new ones?


    Then Gaius shook his head slowly and quietly this time.


    "Oh. Some..."


    Carla frowned and inquired about Gaius in a somewhat reminiscent way.


    "What did you remember?


    Gaius exhaled gently, taking it with a serious look and capturing Carla.


    "Memories of my past."


    "Past life? Does that mean the memory of the Auglosses?


    "Oh, yeah. There''s a lot going on... more and more memories are pouring into my head..."


    Gaius said so and sat down on the ground trying to get into.


    Carla got worried from the look of it and couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Gaius, are you okay?


    Gaius snorted and drooped his head silently.


    Carla could not dispel her anxiety from Gaius''s appearance, but she decided to remain calm for a while.


    2.


    "What do you say? Are you okay?"


    Carla spoke softly to Gaius, who finally looked up after a while.


    Then Gaius, with a blue expression, opened his mouth quietly.


    "... oh, for once..."


    "Apparently, you''re not going to be okay. Get some rest. We''ve got plenty of time."


    "Oh......"


    When Gaius told him to whine only one word, he drooped his head and shut up.


    Karla stood quietly in the meantime.


    Then a while later Gaius looked up, looking a little cheerful.


    "Hmm... Shindo... it just makes me sick when all sorts of memories come in."


    "Is that what this is about?"


    "Oh. It''s confusing, too. Pretty tough."


    "Right. So, what do you say?


    Gaius raised his face and said with a serious look as he gazed closely at Carla.


    "Oh. Maybe this reminds me of everything."

 1531 Chapter one thousand five hundred and twenty-nine, combined.

    "Is this really all of it?


    Carla told me to push just in case.


    Gaius nodded forcefully against it.


    "Oh, I think it''s all this time"


    But Carla was still surprised by Gaius, who looked so determined.


    "... you''re telling me you''ve really been released from Lucifer''s curse? It''s hard to believe..."


    "Well sure. But apparently it''s all true this time."


    "Hmm, well, I don''t have a way of discerning it. If that''s what you say, let''s believe it."


    Carla finally got a convincing look.


    But where it happened, Carla quickly bumped into the question she''d been raising.


    "Earlier, you said the Augloss memories were pouring in, right? What does that have to do with Augloss suddenly disappearing?


    Gaius nodded after a few thoughts.


    "Probably has something to do with it. Perhaps, but with every personality that was in me, it came into me."


    "Per personality? Does that... mean you and the Auglosses are joined?


    Then Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Oh. I think that''s exactly what it looks like. I joined the Augloss."


    "So Augloss''s independent personality isn''t in you anymore, is it?


    "Right. I think he was absorbed by me."


    Carla put her arms together and thought about it.


    "Why? Why did that happen all of a sudden?


    Carla intransigently contemplating, Gaius gave an optimistically bright look.


    Carla noticed it and was very suspicious.


    "What, that smile? Disgusting."


    "Isn''t that a lot? It''s awful to feel bad."


    "I don''t care about that. Why are you laughing?


    But Gaius just grinned even more nigga and said nothing.


    Carla raised her anger mark on her temples and glanced at Gaius with a fixed eye.


    Just say it.


    Gaius, who found Carla''s anger to be considerable, finally opened his mouth when he realized that if he did it any more, it would be hard on his eyes.


    "No, what? That''s why I got Augloss''s memory. That means��"


    Kang''s sharp Carla said quickly that Gaius was still wearing it.


    "Right! You figured out the exit, didn''t you?

 1532 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Thirty: What Suddenly Surfaced

    1


    "Hit it. Now you can get out. I mean, I don''t have to go! To heaven!


    Carla showered cold water at Gaius, who said so forcefully.


    "What are you wearing? If you find your way out, I''ll be right there. Damn it, the one named you, you''re always on track. If it was, why don''t we work out some sexual roots here and now?


    Gaius instantly turned down Carla''s sudden offer.


    "No, that''s fine. I''m so sorry. I''ll be careful in the future, please forgive me."


    Gaius apologized for the tremendous momentum he had created like a rapid-fire cannon.


    "Well, that''s the same place. But it''s okay. I''m tired of the landscape here, too. Come on, let''s go."


    Gaius replied vigorously, all the while Carla''s mood remained the same.


    "Yes! Then come here"


    Gaius crouched back to Carla and urged her to get on that back.


    Carla spoke low and heavy as she silently rode Gaius''s back.


    "That''s good. Just fly."


    Gaius replied energetically here as well, frightened by Carla, who clearly remained in a bad mood.


    "Yes! Then let me fly!


    2.


    "... mmm... oh, there it is"


    As Gaius looked carefully at the ground from above, he suddenly reacted and said at one point.


    Then Carla asked in surprise.


    "Where? You got nothing?


    But now Gaius looked more surprised.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Can''t you see that one?


    "What? Where?


    "No, it''s over there."


    As Gaius plummeted, he pointed to the ground.


    But Carla still didn''t see anything.


    "What? To me��"


    Carla suddenly stopped talking along the way and looked at me like I couldn''t believe it.


    "What?... That was the building..."


    In Carla''s eyes, a building of pitch-black cubes suddenly emerged.


    "What do you mean? Suddenly... all of a sudden you see the building? Black... it''s a square building, isn''t it?


    "That''s right... I mean, eh? What? Did you see it all of a sudden? What the hell is that like?


    "No matter what they say it feels like... suddenly where there''s nothing, it feels like the building has come up twitching..."


    Carla glanced at the roots of her eyebrows and stared at the pitch-black building.

 1533 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Thirty-one: The Floating Entrance

    1


    "Here we are."


    Gaius was in mild condition and stepped down in front of a huge cube of pitch-black.


    "Hmmm... looks like the same building..."


    Carla said as she rubbed the pitch-black wall with her right hand.


    "Augrus couldn''t find the entrance, could he?


    To Gaius''s question, Carla answered, still rubbing with her hands.


    "Oh, yeah"


    "Yeah, why not?


    "Have you found it yet?


    Then Gaius turned out to be a strange face.


    "Are you serious?


    Carla was surprised and inquired.


    "What does that mean?


    Gaius said tilting his neck a little bit.


    "Right now, Carla''s touching the entrance."


    "What!?"


    Carla accidentally pulled her hand and looked at the wall seriously.


    Then, as earlier, a white line twisted up against the wall and followed the rectangle.


    Carla stared at the entrance, which rose white with a stunned expression.


    "What''s this all about?


    Carla looked at Gaius'' face with a serious look.


    But Gaius didn''t have the answer.


    "Come on... what is it?


    When Carla exhaled gently, she regained her mind.


    "Fair enough. If we find the entrance, let''s just go in."


    "Right. Then I''ll come in."


    When Gaius said so, he gently pressed the inside of the white line.


    Then the entrance opened without sound.


    "I''ll go, then."


    Gaius says no, he went inside the building.


    Once Carla gently shook her neck sideways to dispel the various doubts in her head, she took a step with bravery.


    2.


    "It''s bright in there."


    Gaius said as he looked around his neck at the walls and ceilings that floated brightly.


    "Are you naturally glowing"


    "Apparently so."


    When Gaius had a short conversation, he went down a gentle slope that lasted everywhere for a while.


    And when I walked long enough, Carla suddenly talked.


    "I guess it should still be a wonder..."


    Gaius freaked out for a moment that he suddenly heard a voice from behind.


    "... surprised - don''t surprise me a bit"


    "Don''t be surprised at one thing like this. Fool."


    "No, but come on, if you suddenly hear a voice, you''ll freak out."


    That''s what Gaius said and shrugged his shoulders.

 1534 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Thirty-two: Memories of Augloss

    1


    "By the way, what are you referring to as wondering?


    Said as Gaius remembered.


    Carla answered facelessly.


    "Whatever you say, it''ll all be"


    Gaius shook his head vertically several times.


    "Sort of. That''s right."


    "Thank you. Expansion during this time is incredible."


    "Especially where?


    "Augloss."


    "Augloss...... I do wonder why it disappeared and was integrated into me......"


    Then Carla gave me a hazy look.


    "That''s right! Before Augrus disappeared, he was talking about a water conductor he met on the road to heaven. In the middle of that conversation, Augloss suddenly disappeared."


    "Oh, where the water conductor ran out of nowhere, huh?


    "That''s right. You remember me, don''t you?


    "Sounds like you remember."


    Then tell me the rest of the conversation.


    Gaius was a little upbeat and did a trick to trace his memory.


    And once he nodded lightly, he spoke.


    "There was this building before he ran out. So, follow this road endlessly everywhere..."


    Gaius deliberately separated the words there and did not get fit.


    Carla gave him an irritating look for a moment.


    "What? Just say it."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder just saying he didn''t have a bad relationship with Carla.


    And while I gently bent my mouth to the letter to express my dissatisfaction, I began to talk about it with no choice.


    "We went endlessly down this road to the heavens."


    Gaius said in mild condition.


    Carla glanced at the root of her eyebrows.


    "Is that true?


    "If the Augloss memory that came inside me is the right one."


    "Right..."


    That''s all Carla said, she remained silent.


    And a while later, I said.


    "Okay. Let''s go then. We need to get Julia back..."


    2.


    "... didn''t you feel anything strange right now?


    I checked with Gaius about the discomfort Carla felt for herself.


    Then Gaius answered without incident.


    "Oh, I think I''m probably over the top right now. That''s why gravity fluctuated."


    "What''s that?


    "Uh-huh, that''s hard to explain. Well, in plain sight, I guess we''ll be climbing paths from now on."


    Carla frowned a lot, but at the next moment, she felt convinced.


    "I see. Looks like it''s been a climb."

 1535 Chapter 153 Exit

    1


    "... that''s an interesting feeling inside..."


    Carla muttered as she suddenly took every step of the way from downhill to uphill.


    "Yeah, at first glance, it just seems like the road is going on."


    "It''s the same as flying towards the sky earlier that you were at some point falling towards the ground, right?


    "Right. Somewhere, suddenly, I wonder if the heavens and the earth will turn upside down..."


    "It''s still incredible... but it''s the way to heaven, maybe it''s something like this"


    "Right. Come on then. Shall we walk again? Or fly all at once?


    Gaius said in a light tone.


    Carla thought only a little and shook her head to the side.


    "No, let''s walk. It''s only about fifteen minutes into this strange slope. Then it will probably be as far as the exit. Then you won''t be in such a hurry."


    "Copy that. Shall we go slowly then?"


    They went up the hill shoulder to shoulder.


    2.


    "... yeah? You got something?


    I saw Carla say something forward.


    Then Gaius said, smiling.


    "Exit."


    "What? Is that true?


    "It''s true. I can''t help it if you''re lying."


    "Right. That was like fifteen minutes, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, I''m in the middle of something where gravity changes."


    "Hmm, so the exit is a black and square building as well?


    Then Gaius said, grinning with Niyaniya.


    "Too bad!"


    "Well, what a shame. So it feels similar, doesn''t it?


    "Sort of. I mean, you''re pretty much right."


    Then Carla looked up slightly diagonally and thought about it.


    "Hmm... If so, what is it? ����


    Then Gaius laughed out loud just a little bit.


    "You''ll soon find out the right answer. Whatever. Look, it''s the exit."


    Gaius told me, and Carla laughed, too.


    "Sure. This is the exit... So you''ve finally made it to heaven?


    Then Gaius tightened his expression there.


    "Oh. You''re finally here. This is..."


    Gaius says so, no, he pushed forcefully the pitch-black wall that appeared in front of him.


    Then, as soon as possible, a bright light jumped into their eyes.


    "Mmm... that''s blind. Not very, but you can''t keep your eyes open, can you?


    Carla said as she put her hands in front of her face.


    Then Gaius said, in a voice of spare time.


    "It''s okay. You''ll get used to it soon."

 1536 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Thirty-four: Scenic Views

    After a while, Carla''s eyes finally got used to it.


    Carla peered at the view of the first heavenly realm from the gap between her kneaded fingers.


    "... I don''t know what to say... that''s a lot of pastoral landscape, huh? ����


    Carla told me to whine softly.


    The sight stretched out on the front of Karla was a fluffy lawn coloured by bright greenery, and beyond it lay a large lake with full surfaces and water reflecting sunlight like a mirror, and further afield at the end of the gaze was a scenic view with mountain ranges stretched from left to right depicted by a steep ridge.


    Then Gaius on the other side said, feeling like nothing was going on.


    "Oh. Beautiful, isn''t it"


    "You don''t seem to like it very much, do you?


    Then Gaius quickly knocked his little neck down to the side.


    "I''m not. It''s just a little white to think that this view would have been artificially created by the gods anyway."


    Carla was surprised and asked.


    "You made this artificially... awesome. But are those Augloss memories?


    "Oh, yeah. In the memory of Augloss, the gods made this land."


    "Right. So, I guess you have memories of where the gods are, too?


    Then Gaius became a serious expression.


    "Oh, I do."


    "Right. Is it far?


    "Right. You can''t just walk away."


    "Then I''ll have you fly again"


    "Oh, right. Let''s just say we fly."


    Say, Gaius just jumped up about five meters.


    Carla was surprised and shouted unexpectedly.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Why don''t you carry me!


    But Gaius in the sky remained a serious expression.


    "Carla, can you fly?


    "Yeah? Can I handle magic here, too?


    Carla asked unexpectedly.


    "Try it."


    To Gaius, who remained a serious expression, Carla nodded suspiciously, twisting her neck.


    "Fine. Let''s do it."


    Carla tried to recite the magic when she said so.


    But as before, magic never activated.


    "You still can''t. It doesn''t seem to activate at all."


    Carla said with a look of abandonment.


    Gaius then gave a lonely look as he drifted over the sky.


    "Well... then there''s no choice... then I''ll go"


    Gaius turned to a resolute look.


    Carla asked Gaius in his face.


    "What does that mean? Be prepared to answer. It''s Gaius..."

 1537 Lesson one thousand five hundred and thirty-five: The law of reincarnation

    "From here on out, I''ll go alone."


    Said Gaius with a ready face.


    Carla stared at Gaius''s face drifting above.


    "Don''t be silly!


    Usually Gaius shrugged his neck reflexively against Carla''s anger, but not all this time, looking down quietly in a calm and sedentary manner.


    "Sorry, but I can''t take Carla"


    Then Carla said, staring remorsefully at Gaius from below.


    "I can''t use magic. Am I stuck?


    Then Gaius turned out to be sorry.


    "... there''s that too. But at the end of the day, I thought I should be alone."


    "What''s that? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Yeah......"


    Carla was annoyed by Gaius.


    "Say it! Gaius!


    Then it became the face Gaius was ready for again.


    "Okay. I''ll tell you."


    Gaius took a deep breath there and tightened his expression again.


    "Fusion with the Auglosses. I''ve learned something."


    "Is it still true? You''ve been acting strange ever since."


    Then Gaius laughed a little.


    "Right. Anyway, I can remember, and there was an influx of different personalities more than that... I didn''t have to know if it was just Augloss, I even took him in."


    "Are you okay?


    Carla said worryingly.


    Gaius raised his mouth angle and smiled.


    "Oh, I''m fine. It''s finally ripening."


    "Right. So, take them in, what did you find out?


    "My life... I guess"


    Carla was puzzled.


    "... what does that mean?


    To Carla''s inquiry, Gaius told him to choose his words carefully.


    "Of course you know I''m a reincarnator, but there''s a certain law to it."


    "Well, the law... what the hell is that like?


    He said, "I''m going to come and go with the world in the 50-year cycle."


    "Fifty years... I see, Augloss''s life is definitely fifty years old"


    "Yes, and the rest of them, they''re just unknown because they''re worldly anonymous, and they''re actually finishing their lives in fifty years."


    "So the law..."


    "Yes, I will be reincarnated on my fiftieth birthday."


    Gaius said so with a slightly lonely grin in his mouth.

 1538 Chapter 1536: Fifty Years of Cycle

    "Fifty year cycle or... does that mean anything to you?


    Carla asked.


    Gaius slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "I don''t know. Does it make sense..."


    "But must it be fifty years?


    "Yes, on my fiftieth birthday, at exactly 12: 00."


    Then Carla looked out.


    "Is that so pinpoint?


    "Oh, yeah. You must be reincarnated at 12: 00 noon at the age of fifty."


    Carla seemed quite surprised, bringing her eyebrow root cuddly to the extreme, arms tightly together and thinking.


    "Even if I don''t know why, it definitely makes sense."


    "Probably. Why should I always be reincarnated on my fiftieth birthday, at a set time of noon and twelve?... I just have to ask the guy who created the mechanism that way."


    "The guy who created the mechanism... who is it?


    Then Gaius snorted.


    "It is decided. Lucifer."


    Carla asked calmly.


    "Are you sure about that? In your memory, is it Lucifer who created the mechanism?


    It seems this was an unexpected question for Gaius, and he often thought with a frown root.


    "... no, it''s not in my memory... but there''s no one else to set this up, is there?


    Then Carla shook her head slowly and quietly beside her.


    "I don''t know. At least not at this stage."


    Gaius agreed to Carla''s words, even though he did not accept them.


    "You think there might be others?


    "I don''t know that. Maybe he''s here, maybe Lucifer, as you expected. But at this stage, I''m saying we shouldn''t judge that."


    Gaius now showed a convincing nod.


    "Okay. I''ll keep in mind other possibilities than Lucifer."


    "Oh. That would be nice"


    Gaius smiled.


    But Carla still didn''t break her tough face.


    "So what do you mean, you''re reincarnated in a fifty year cycle?


    Gaius spun the words as he remembered.


    "Oh. Actually, there was a common denominator in that fifty year life."


    Carla asked in surprise.


    "Is that bound to happen, too?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    And I said it by tightening my expression again.


    "Yes, in all my life..."

 1539 Episode 1,537: Horselight

    "A common denominator in all life...... what''s that?


    Carla asked with a harsh look.


    Gaius took one deep breath and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Julia."


    To an unexpected name, Carla became a puzzling expression.


    "Julia? What happened to Julia?


    When Carla inquired a little rushed into her mood, Gaius gave a slightly hazy look.


    "Yeah... there was always Julia"


    "Was Julia there?... does that mean in all your previous lives?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Does that mean there was a woman like Julia? Or..."


    Then Gaius nodded slowly.


    "The names were separate. But in all my life, she was there."


    "Aside from his name, he''s the same person, right?


    "Yes. Same girlfriend."


    "But if it''s a different name, what makes you think it''s the same person?


    Then Gaius looked again.


    "It''s a soul. Because her soul will always be the same."


    "Soul... right. Is the soul the same..."


    "Oh. Her soul is always with me. So we can decide it''s the same, and we can find it."


    "And this time too... So?


    "Oh. That said, it''s always the last time in my life that I realize that,"


    "Then this time..."


    Without waiting for Carla to say it out with a serious look, Gaius took over the aftermath.


    "Probably an exception."


    Carla had a firm deep wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    "Why did such an exception happen?


    Gaius slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "I don''t know. Honestly, that mystery will remain."


    "Don''t you ever think of that?


    Gaius slowly closed his eyelids and thought about it.


    But after a while I thought about it, I didn''t get an answer.


    "You can''t. I don''t know why. Just..."


    "Just what? Whatever. Say it."


    At Carla''s request, Gaius opened his mouth quietly and slowly.


    "I think I''ve probably had the most experience in my life so far"


    "I mean, of all the things you''ve been through, you say there might be a reason?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Oh. If I follow the memory of my previous life, I think we all have a lot of experience uniformly. But when it comes to my experience in this world..."


    Gaius narrowed his eyes in nostalgia, reminding him of what had been like a running lantern.

 1540 Lesson one thousand five hundred and thirty-eight: The Return of Memory

    "That''s thick. This world is thick. I''m still young."


    Gaius laughed with a shrugged shoulder.


    Then Carla, too, accidentally laughed at Gaius for being caught laughing bitterly.


    "Sure. At least you''re not supposed to be fifty yet, are you?


    "Oh. For that matter, we tour hell, we''re trapped in different spaces, and this is how we''re still on our way to heaven..."


    "Hmm, has this never happened in my life before?


    "You''ve never had this much experience in a short time."


    Gaius opened his hands and told him to shudder.


    Carla nodded again and again.


    "Right. So in that sense, this world is the exception, right?


    Then this time, Gaius nodded again and again.


    "... right. I think this is really an exception."


    "Don''t you still know why?


    To Carla, who asked overlapping questions, Gaius finally gave the answer after much thought.


    "... was it because I was quick to get my memory back? ����


    "Right. Is that why?"


    "I guess... but why, in this world, did I get my memories back so quickly?


    "Is Lucifer related?


    Carla asked.


    But Gaius shook his head beside him.


    "No, Lucifer showed up after his memory had returned to some extent... yes. That''s for sure."


    "So your memory came back to be unexpected for Lucifer, too?


    Gaius had a tough look, and also shook his neck sideways.


    "I don''t know... maybe he did some kind of remote manipulation or something to revive my memory..."


    "Hmm, but when I say it, it''s nothing."


    Carla said with a bitter smile.


    Gaius also laughed as he followed.


    "Sure. But I don''t care what they say because they''re gods... Hannah says they''re anything, they''re everything."


    "Right. That''s what we''re dealing with, isn''t it?


    "That''s right. Trouble."


    With that said, they both shut up.


    And after a while, Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "I''ll go then. Carla, go home."


    "Well, I can''t use magic. You can''t go home."


    "It''s okay, because when you tap on the third floor, it automatically leads to the exit."


    When Gaius said so, he had a regrettably dry grin.

 1541 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Thirty-nine: The Breakup of Life

    "What''s that? What would happen if I slapped him three times?


    Carla said with suspicion.


    Gaius did not break his lonely look and replied.


    "Hit the wall three times, then push it, and you''ll be able to automatically return to the original world."


    "How does that work? Is that what happened?


    Then Gaius snapped his neck.


    "Come on. I don''t even know how it works. I''m sure I can go back."


    "How can you not trust me?


    "It''s okay, ''cause I''ve been through this a couple of times before."


    "It''s not your own experience."


    "No, of course you are, aren''t you? It''s the memory of some people who merged with me."


    "Well, what''s so suspicious? There is no evidence that the memory is certain."


    "Try that."


    "Well, I don''t know what I''m capable of. Can I do this?"


    Then Gaius raised his nibble and mouth angle.


    "It''s no use buying time that way. Carla can''t take her. I''m going alone from here on out."


    Then Karla exhaled in a deep sigh.


    "Well, I can''t help it... unfortunately, I can''t tell you how great magic can be..."


    Gaius sent another word once again to Carla, who laughed lonely.


    "Thanks for everything. I really appreciate Carla..."


    Then Carla got angry and said.


    "What are you talking about like a lifetime goodbye! Just go home when you''re done. Like?"


    Gaius nodded slowly and quietly.


    "Oh. I''ll take Julia home. So go home and wait."


    Carla nodded with a harsh look.


    "Oh, let''s do that. Let''s wait at your house. So, Gaius, be sure to come home. Nice, you can never keep your word!


    Karla looked back crooked when she said so, turning her back on Gaius.


    And he rhythmically slapped the wall of the pitch-black building three times with his right hand.


    So Carla stopped, often remorsefully, but he lifted his right hand again, pushed the wall, and slowly and quietly disappeared into the building.


    Gaius dropped off his back or turned his heel back in the air.


    And then he gave a harsh look and stared at the other side.


    "Wait, Julia. I''m going to help you now."


    Gaius said so, releasing the aura fully open, he flew away with great momentum, pulling his tail like a broom star.

 1542 Episode 1,540: The White Tower

    "... ah! I see it!"


    Gaius accidentally shouted, capturing a familiar landscape ahead as he was flying at high speeds.


    "I miss that lake..."


    Gaius increased his speed further and flew towards the blue lake.


    And even reaching the lake all at once, it continued to fly without slowing down.


    "It''s still a big lake... well that doesn''t make it smaller..."


    Although Gaius'' flight speed was considerable, the lake was too gigantic and the opposite shore did not appear at all.


    But it also changed the scenery after a while.


    "I see it! Tower!"


    At the end of Gaius'' gaze, a white tower stood flashing out of the lake.


    Gaius went even faster there and approached the tower.


    Then it stopped with a sharp brake just before reaching the tower.


    "It''s as expensive as ever... can''t this shrink naturally too"


    Gaius so solitary, this time slowly approaching the tower.


    And finally, when Gaius reached the tower, he rubbed the wall with his hand as if he missed it.


    "Open."


    When Gaius whispered, the white wall opened without sound.


    As Gaius slid through the air, he entered the tower.


    Inside the tower it became a luxurious design room, and Gaius looked indoors nostalgically.


    But when he looked carefully into the room, Gaius looked sad and indescribable.


    And he murmured his nostalgic name with all his soul.


    "... el..."


    Gaius looked indoors again, as if he still couldn''t give up.


    But I couldn''t find the black cat I miss anywhere.


    "... Haven''t you returned from different spaces yet, or..."


    The first floor of this white tower was where Elle the Cat King lived on a daily basis, and Gaius was hoping that Elle might be returning.


    But the result...


    Gaius finally gave up or turned back his heel.


    And slowly in his footsteps, when he returned to the original wall, he put his hand on the wall just as he had done earlier.


    Then the wall still opened without sound.


    When Gaius fluttered up about 10C, he slid forward.


    When Gaius went outside the tower, he looked back one last time, but there was still no sign of Elle there.


    When Gaius murmured Elle''s name only once more, he went up to play the White Tower.

 1543 Lesson one thousand five hundred forty-one, lower end.

    "... expensive... Totally already, they say they''ve been flying for about thirty minutes already..."


    Gaius showed frustration that he still couldn''t see the top, although he kept rising to cover the tower at super high speeds.


    "... how much anything is too expensive... I wonder why it''s so expensive."


    Gaius continued to blur.


    "I''m not sure what it means to build this tower in the first place. There are no stairs on each floor inside, so you have to travel instantly to get to and from..."


    So Gaius suddenly twisted his neck.


    "Speaking of which, Elle said... that instant travel is not like magic... and that Elle can only go up to about a hundred floors..."


    Gaius made a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows and twisted his neck even further.


    "... maybe Elle... can''t you use magic? What you can use is something similar to magic... so you couldn''t fly outside the tower like me, you could only get to the hundredth floor..."


    Gaius was there, and he realized.


    "That''s right! I''m sure it is. What Elle can use is something else than magic. Then what about Lucifer? What about Illis?... Probably with you. God and God''s family have a different power from magic as well..."


    Gaius gained certainty in his thoughts.


    "Does this mean that fighting won''t be a magic match..."


    Gaius thought about it.


    Then suddenly a change appeared in Gaius''s body.


    "Whoa! Gravity''s inverted now. That means later in the day...... yeah? You mean it''ll take you half an hour..."


    Gaius gave a fed up look.


    "But well, I can''t help it. I can''t travel instantaneously like Elle... do I have to fly?"


    Gaius gave up and kept flying silently for a while.


    But here, another thought has brought my head.


    "... that? Speaking of which, Elle lived at the bottom of the White Tower, right? The kings of the various other gods, the dogs and monkeys, also lived on each floor of that white tower given a place of residence... Elle lived closest to the earth in it... This, normally, seems to Elle to be the lowest of the gods'' families. But I hear Lucifer and Illis have been appearing all the time at the bottom of it..."


    Gaius gave a clear and convincing look as he proceeded to think that far at once.


    "This must be the other way around. Elle is not a lower end. On the contrary, it was the greatest!

 1544 Lesson one thousand five hundred forty-two, maze.

    "Well... Elle was the highest in God''s family... ma''am, I guess"


    Gaius was convinced for some reason, even though he thought it was just a guess.


    That was also because, in the memory of the past, Lucifer often appeared with Elle.


    "Perhaps Elle, as a watchdog against me, has been sent by Lucifer every time. But..."


    Gaius was convinced of his thoughts, this again.


    But that''s why my feelings for Elle didn''t make any difference.


    "Well, if Lucifer tells me to keep an eye on you, I can''t turn you down. It''s about Elle, so I guess I enjoyed it while I hated it..."


    Gaius shrugged so, grinning at his mouth.


    But then, I realized.


    "Speaking of which, in the past, in this world, Lombardo brought Elle, didn''t he? We ran into each other..."


    Gaius twisted his neck and thought as he flew at high speed.


    "What do you mean, is this world still special..."


    Once again, Gaius began to think about this world, which is clearly different from previous past times.


    "I don''t know why, but I''m a regular all over the world. The same goes for the fact that my memory came back quite early. So, what else? Wouldn''t there be anything?


    Gaius tried to awaken the memories of his past life sleeping within himself.


    "... the difference between the past and the present... something... something..."


    Gaius closed his eyelids and dived into the sea of memory.


    Then Gaius pulled the hit back.


    "Okay! That monster from another space! That guy hasn''t shown up in the world before. But..."


    Gaius became an admirer.


    "But I don''t think he''s the root cause... I don''t know, I think he was brought here by someone..."


    Gaius nodded convincingly himself to the way he was convinced, but then naturally the questions that arose made him a wingspan for his neck.


    "What do you mean, someone''s going to have brought him in, right?


    Groaning with a slightly prolonged voice, Gaius was lost in the maze of thought.


    "... is that Lucifer? But hey... I don''t know... I don''t think it''s even Illis... maybe God brought me here I''ve never met before..."


    Gaius got completely into the maze and continued to worry about his troubles for a while.

 1545 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Forty-Three Continued Plains

    1


    In doing so, a blue green popped into Gaius''s eyes.


    "... I miss you. On one side, it''s a green plain..."


    Gaius shrugged as he remembered his past life.


    He then let himself fall free and enjoyed flying as if he were also going to swim in the air.


    "Now, will there be ghosts or snakes... what is it that''s going to show up for now?


    Saying so, Gaius spun crooked and switched up and down.


    And it activated just a little magic, slowing down the drop speed a little bit.


    As he slowly descended, Gaius traced his own memories.


    "... it''s nice to miss you, but where the hell is the key destination? This is a stunningly smooth plain, it''s like I don''t know which way to go... nothing is going to mark me... how did I get to my destination when I came here before?


    Gaius crumbled through the landscape beneath his feet, trying to trace his memory, but he couldn''t see all the way to his destination.


    "Here we go... do we have to just hit the road and go?"


    When Gaius meditated on his eyes, he suddenly spun his own body.


    That was an extremely slow one, but it lasted dozens of revolutions.


    "Well, let''s just say we''re going..."


    Gaius squealed like that and opened his eyes cuttingly.


    And when he stopped spinning himself, he flew explosively looking in the direction of his eyes.


    2.


    "... as expected... but nothing brilliant..."


    Gaius continued to look under his eyes while flying at high speeds, but saw no noticeable landscape changes at all.


    "... none... nothing..."


    Gaius was beginning to regret his earlier judgment.


    "... maybe this... you should go back..."


    Gaius began to patrol the landscape, anxiously driven by nothing more.


    "... we''ll make it now, won''t we?... You should definitely go back to this, right? ����


    Gaius'' stray reached its pinnacle in a way.


    And Gaius finally admitted his earlier judgment as a mistake.


    "All right! Let''s go back!


    That''s what Gaius thought, and when he braked suddenly on his own body, an artificial building surfaced far away.


    "... Safe... glad I didn''t have to go back..."


    Gaius suddenly squeezed his expression when he groaned so, finally flying super fast toward the destination he saw.

 1546 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Forty-Four: Black Dots

    At the moment of Gaius, who flies at super high speeds, the grim and brilliant castle of White Asia looms.


    "Finally."


    Gaius uttered a short, determined word.


    Then suddenly Gaius braked and stopped it in the hollow.


    "... Coming"


    Gaius muttered just one word and waited quietly for that time.


    Then a number of black dots emerged pompous from above the castle of White Asia.


    And that black dot gradually grew larger, and more numbers pushed it toward Gaius.


    Then, finally, the identity of the black dot is revealed.


    "... a dragon... but apparently no dragon for a thousand years..."


    It was the countless dragons that hit and pushed an avalanche towards Gaius.


    But as Gaius shrugged, he was not seen as the most powerful thousand-year-old dragon.


    Gaius slowly slackened his mouth and breathed quietly, slowly poking his hands forward.


    And they dyed their hands red promptly.


    "Well, let''s get started"


    To make another short statement, Gaius narrowed his eyes and concentrated his consciousness.


    Colorful dragons pushing like turbulence.


    But Gaius calmed down and waited for the strange birds, who approached him with a terrible roar, like the outcast.


    And it was from both hands that Gaius cast that magic, which he most used and trusted.


    "Red Lotus Flame (Barflame)!!"


    A flame blew up from both hands of Gaius at the same time as he screamed.


    And I thought, and the flame rolled a vortex, and caught the surrounding air, and thrust towards the dragon forward, as the serpent wrapped a thoroughbred.


    Then the dragons, which constituted an awesome multitude that seemed innumerable, opened their big mouths in a cup each and exhaled the flames.


    Gaius'' Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) and the dragons'' flames clashed almost halfway between the two.


    Even though the explosion was tremendous and several hundred meters high, the earth was not only deeply scarred and the atmosphere was torn to far above, but even the space was slightly distorted.


    And that was followed by a blast to awesome hit both of them.


    Gaius put himself in such a blast that he thought he could blow a strong wind to this point, even if it was a supermassive typhoon.


    But Gaius'' body was not blown away at all, and he stopped it brilliantly in the hollow.

 1547 Episode one thousand five hundred forty-five, serial bullets.

    "A draw... then it''s the most powerful one this time!


    When Gaius regained his temper, he wrapped up a huge flame more than earlier.


    And it soon became a giant tornado of flames, raging into the dragon herd.


    Then the dragons opened their mouths wide, as they had done earlier, and breathed out a scorching flame.


    Both flames still hit hard at the midpoint.


    And just like earlier, it was a terrible explosion, and the atmosphere made a loud noise and shivered.


    But there was one difference.


    It is that Gaius'' Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) thrust the dragons'' flames without anything.


    Red Lotus Flame quickly hit hundreds of dragons.


    The scorching flame lumpily burned the hard epidermis of the dragons without hesitation.


    The dragons distorted their faces in agony, and from their mouths cried out like an extinct demon, amputating the atmosphere, which was silent, twelve times.


    "... has this cleaned up quite a bit?


    Gaius said looking at a different sight far ahead.


    At the end of Gaius'' gaze were plenty of dragons flipping themselves to retreat from the front line.


    "... apparently that''s pretty much it. Nevertheless, the number is just a few, and I feel like water on the baking stone..."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder when he spoke to himself.


    But he suddenly tightened his face and told him to tell himself.


    "Nevertheless, I don''t have any other hitters...... do I have to shoot them all!


    As Gaius stuck his hands forward, he was in a tearing mood.


    "Go!


    The Red Lotus Flame (Barflame), unleashed with Gaius'' temper, roared further and struck against the dragons.


    Then hundreds of dragons that were pushing forward screamed the Terminator and fell.


    But Gaius won''t let go of his hand.


    He kept shooting red lotus flames (barflames) from next to next.


    "Not yet!"


    From time to time, Gaius watched the streak relentlessly when he said it like economy.


    By the time they had finished shooting hundreds of red lotus flames, the number of dragons had dropped to about half.


    "Hmm... that''s a lot less. Nevertheless, is there still a second half..."


    Gaius, fed up with the strange birds who pushed him, even if he shot down the numbers, said with even more temper.


    "Shit! Then call me! My total magic is infinite!

 1548 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Forty-Six: Silver Castle

    One.


    With a frightening series of attacks, Gaius burned down one dragon herd after another.


    And about twenty minutes later, that number was reduced by the time it was counted visually.


    "... we''re almost there..."


    Gaius exhaled one relief.


    But just because there was no hand here to slow down the attack, another black dot came up behind the dragons as they entered the streak again.


    When Gaius narrowed his eyes and looked at the black spot, he had a fed up look.


    "... so it''s a second line... fine. Okay, I get it. I''ll do it. Shoot me, shoot me, I''ll shoot you!


    Gaius rolled out the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) first after the remnants of the first line in front of him.


    As before, the dragons lost and scattered without exchanging before the firepower of Gaius.


    It continued after the first battle was wiped out, relentlessly attacking the second.


    But Gaius had no sentiments or emotions whatsoever, he just kept shooting mechanically.


    That was so ruthlessly unfortunate, depending on the way you look at it.


    But Gaius kept burying the dragons without any particular emotion.


    And......


    "You''re finally done... apparently the third party isn''t willing to let you out"


    When Gaius was so alone, he flew bravely in the other building.


    Two.


    A frightening number of sharp spires stood, gazing up at the silver fortress as if to intimidate what was coming, Gaius thrust his chin forward with his hands on his hips.


    "Hmm, you still look like a great castle. It looks like him."


    Gaius walked out quietly to the gates of the castle.


    And when he stood before the giant gate, which would be thirty meters high, which would shine in silver, he called out loud.


    "Lucifer!!"


    Gaius'' loud voice was so loud that it echoed all around him.


    Then a while later, Daimon made a loud metal noise and opened it.


    Gaius walked out naturally and went into the gate.


    And I just finished knocking through the gate, and I just stopped.


    "... really, a great castle. This is all I need..."


    So Gaius threw up, and went to the dwelling place, which he could see far away, and to the muddy building.

 1549 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Forty-Seven: The Huge Great Hall

    Gaius proceeded slowly in the face of tension through the world of silver as if all the buildings were made of platinum.


    "... No, that''s quiet. That''s a big difference from earlier."


    Gaius walked further in the silence to the horror of not having one human child.


    Then finally, in the world of silver on one side, the only good black building popped into my eyes.


    "... that''s it. There''s a guy over there... and maybe Illis too..."


    Gaius proceeded with a firm foothold, paying attention to what was going on around him.


    And finally he reached the black building, and Gaius called again with a loud voice.


    "Lucifer!!"


    Then the front of the black building suddenly opened without sound.


    Gaius went into it without hesitation.


    And for a while, Gaius walked in the dark without magically lighting the lights.


    Then the lights finally lit up on a number of chandeliers hanging on the ceiling, and I could see what was going on around me.


    It was a fairly lavish design hallway there.


    While walking, Gaius complained somewhat aloud to the Lord of this castle so that it could be heard openly.


    "... it''s too late... harassment? ����


    Then the overhead chandelier dashed brightly laughing.


    Gaius pounded his tongue like he was offended.


    "As always, what you do is more likely to hinder your seizures..."


    Gaius walked with the bumps and even afterwards, drooling his complaints.


    Then a rather large door appeared in front of him.


    "... ahead. Must be here..."


    Once Gaius stopped in front of the door, he took a gentle, deep breath to prepare his breath.


    And he opened the door at his own time.


    Then there was a huge, too huge big hall there.


    And there were all kinds of animals sitting there, no matter where they were.


    But Gaius went straight ahead blind to such animals.


    At the end of that gaze was a black chair with a luxurious design with a large back.


    But no one sat in the chair.


    As Gaius walked, he struck another tongue there.


    "... it''s a long time... so you''re going to wait and make something gorgeous later? ����

 1550 Chapter 1,548: Reunion

    The sound of a tall fanfare rang from nowhere as Gaius broke and walked as the various animals watched and reached the front of the black chair.


    "... bad taste! ����


    Gaius poisoned his hair without getting in between.


    But naturally, the fanfare kept ringing high.


    Gaius, with his grumpy rounded face, waited for the appearance of the star of this stage.


    But it wasn''t Gaius who showed up there.


    There he was, as if the opposite of Lucifer, a whole fat brown creature.


    "... Elle!? Isn''t that Elle!?"


    Gaius screamed unexpectedly.


    Yes, it was Elle the Nostalgic Cat that Gaius couldn''t wait to meet.


    But Elle did not dust, but walked in a slow foothold, and reached before Gaius.


    Gaius accidentally laughed bitterly at Elle, who looked faint.


    "El... I knew you were alive, huh?


    Then Elle sighed one deep and loud sigh.


    "... of course. What makes it so easy for me to die?


    "Right. And it''s been a long time... I''m so glad you''re alive..."


    To the emotional Gaius, Elle finally had a soft expression as well.


    "Damn, a guy named you... after coming all the way here..."


    Elle said to blame.


    Gaius objected with his mouth shut.


    "You have no choice, do you? Because Illis took Julia. As far as I''m concerned, I''ll get it back."


    "Hmm... so why did you come to Lucifer''s castle, not Illis'' castle?


    I don''t know where the castle of Illis is.


    "... Really?


    "Oh. I''ve just met him in this Lucifer castle, so I''m here for now."


    "Hmm... you mean..."


    "Yeah. So, where''s Lucifer?


    Then Elle sighed once again.


    "... so I told you to keep up the good work, didn''t I?


    "I don''t like it. Even Elle knows about me and Lucifer, right? I''ve never been under him before."


    "Maybe..."


    "So, where are you?


    Even as Gaius asked again, Elle silenced.


    Gaius smudged a lot and asked further.


    "What? What''s wrong?


    Then Elle sighed for the third time this day.


    "I don''t know... I can''t find Lucifer anywhere in this castle..."

 1551 Chapter one thousand five hundred forty-nine, complexion.

    "... what do you mean?


    Asked by Gaius, who looks frigid, Elle said in a sigh mix.


    "I don''t."


    "I don''t know. What?


    "I don''t know what I don''t know. I didn''t come back from another world until just now."


    Gaius was so surprised by what Elle said.


    "Heh?... just now? Just now... what time is it?


    "See you earlier. It was only five minutes ago."


    Gaius got a truly stunning look.


    "What the hell? Five minutes ago... so when I was fighting the dragon, you were still in another world?


    "Dragon? Lord, did you fight Dragon?


    "Oh. That''s what I was just following. About twenty minutes ago."


    Now Elle turned out to be a surprise.


    "Twenty minutes ago... I wouldn''t have been in this castle."


    "What the hell is this..."


    Gaius shrugged a little panicky.


    Then Elle managed to sort her head out and inquire, while the surprise expression remained intact.


    "Why didn''t you fight the dragon?


    "Nothing. I didn''t want to fight this one. He just fought because he attacked me."


    Then Elle gave him an even more surprising look.


    "The dragons are attacking. So what? Where is that..."


    "Where... up here?"


    That''s what Gaius said and pointed to the ceiling.


    "Over this castle? Why is the dragon here..."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Oh, it''s Lucifer. Previously on... Previously on Past Life, the same thing happened."


    "In the past life? You got your memories back?


    "Oh. Mostly. Even then, a lot of dragons attacked me..."


    Then Elle shouted a bareback freak.


    "What do you mean," massive dragons "? Did you beat him like that?!?"


    Then Gaius blushed his shoulder once again.


    "No, it''s not real when it comes to dragons. A fake made by Lucifer. If it wasn''t, it wouldn''t have been that easy."


    Elle asked with an incredible look, thinking ahead of her face.


    "You think it''s fake?... Master Lucifer?... has that ever happened before?


    "Oh. Probably Elle, wasn''t there then?


    "Hmmm...... right. Yeah?... If you, me..."


    Elle told me to flatter Gaius''s complexion.


    Then Gaius took away Elle''s words with a gentle voice.


    "Oh, I remember. Elle''s got to be involved in my past life, right? That''s Lucifer''s order, isn''t it?

 1552 Episode one thousand five hundred and fifty, El in memory.

    "... did I say that?..."


    I sent him a gaze that Gaius would twist against the neat Elle.


    Elle avoided that gaze by looking off in all directions.


    "... it''s not in my memory..."


    Then Gaius calmly said away.


    "White what. I just said," What if you, me? "


    Then Elle said as he let his gaze wander into the air.


    "So what. What if you think I''ve been gone or something? Didn''t you just try to say that?


    Then Gaius laughed at Nitanita.


    "What this means is that you''ve been involved with me in the past, right?


    "... will it? ����


    "I will. I was involved, but it means I wasn''t there for a while."


    "... well... no... well... what..."


    Gaius laughed at Elle at last.


    "I''m not blaming you for anything. If Lucifer ordered me to do it, I''d have to."


    Gaius said in a gentle voice.


    Elle heard it with a complex expression.


    "... um..."


    "So don''t worry about it. Even though he was ordered to do so, he may have betrayed Lucifer''s life everywhere."


    "Do you remember that, too?


    "I do. Well, you''re delusional as I don''t know, but you stood around all kinds of things for me, right?


    Then Elle laughed slightly illuminated.


    "... well... it seems like that happened, it didn''t... the story is too old to forget how it was..."


    Gaius sent a warm grin to Elle.


    "... well, I don''t know... thanks for everything, El..."


    To that so abrupt an acknowledgement, Elle became a complex expression.


    "... no, sometimes it didn''t work out... I don''t have the courtesy..."


    "Really? So, will this story ever happen?"


    Elle laughed furiously at Gaius with a neat look on his face.


    "Right."


    Then Gaius asked Elle with a little pinch.


    "By the way, El, being back in this world five minutes ago means you''ve been in another world forever?


    Then Elle shook her neck to the side.


    "No. I was actually back once. Even if I look like this, I''m not a member of God''s family. I should have come back pretty soon. By the way..."


    Elle took a big deep breath there once and tried to start talking again.

 1553 Episode 1,551: The Cage of the Other World

    As soon as I got home, they put me in a cage.


    Elle said abominably.


    "In a cage? To whom? Lucifer?"


    Then Elle shrugged his neck.


    "I don''t know. Maybe not, maybe not."


    "What the hell is that? You don''t know who you''re dealing with? Under what circumstances did they put you in a cage?


    "I don''t know that either. When I left, I was surrounded by cages."


    "I don''t even see the other guy, just the cage?


    "Bye. So, they immediately skipped every cage."


    "... to the other world?


    "Exactly. It''s not like I''ve been in another world until now."


    "You finally broke out of the cage earlier?


    Then Elle shook her head beside her uncomfortably.


    "... the cage suddenly disappeared."


    Gaius frowned and glanced at Elle''s face as he stuck his neck forward.


    "What is that? Suddenly a cage appears or disappears... he doesn''t even know who he is..."


    "Let''s have no choice. You don''t know what you don''t!


    I said it in the way Elle was just a little irritated.


    Gaius thought often as he rubbed his chin with his right hand.


    "... that''s your first event... but you can keep Elle, God''s family, locked up forever, so it''s God''s work no matter what you think..."


    Then Elle agreed to that, too.


    "Right. That''s a mistake. There''s no way I''m going to get hit by anyone but God."


    "Oh. But I knew it wasn''t Lucifer? Or Illis?"


    Then after Elle took plenty of time between them, he shook his neck sideways very slowly.


    "... no, I guess not. If you two do, I''ll show up in front of you and reprimand you for buying me some discomfort..."


    "You mean two personalities?


    "Right. Master Lucifer is intelligent. Let me explain why this is happening. The Illis... well, not the other way around. I thought you were going to yell at me..."


    "I see. Doesn''t it have the personality to say nothing and just lock you in a cage and leave you... then who?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Elle thought with an often harsh face.


    But it came to no conclusion.


    "I don''t think other gods would be interested in me... but honestly, I don''t know much about other gods."


    "Other gods... by the way, we''re all family members of God, aren''t we?


    Gaius took his gaze off there, overlooking the various animals gathering in the Great Hall.


    Elle nodded, he said.


    "Oh. It''s just a matter of dependency, though."

 1554 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Fifty-Two Dependencies

    "Dependencies? What''s that?"


    Elle explained to Gaius, who strapped his neck forty-five degrees diagonally, as if he was bored.


    "It doesn''t mean it''s not an entity. Well, it''s like a doll."


    Gaius was surprised and saw again a lot of animals to refrain from behind.


    "... this is the doll? Looks like he''s alive..."


    "That''s right. Because it''s a doll made by God. It''s not what humans make."


    "It moves..."


    "Then I''ll say it was made by God. Well, then you can move."


    "... it''s creepy..."


    "That''s a subjective discrepancy. Well, whatever feelings you have for these things, it''s not what I know."


    "Cold way to put it. It''s been a long time."


    "Why do I have to have an argument with you about this kind of dependency? I don''t care about that. I mean, you''ve been to this castle before, right?


    Gaius was only slightly confused by the abrupt question of Elle.


    "Huh? Ah, oh. I''ve been here before."


    "Weren''t you paying for Koya Tsurura then?


    "I wasn''t there. There was no one there. Except for Lucifer."


    "Hmm, well. I''m not supposed to be around to take care of Lucifer."


    "Like a servant?


    "Bye. The main unit is somewhere else. Then just a little more power to this dependency and take care of Master Lucifer."


    "Huh, you mean remotely manipulated?


    "Right. But I''m not looking at this situation just because I''m sending my strength."


    "It feels like we''re just supplying electricity..."


    Then Elle bent his neck about forty-five degrees to the side this time.


    "... what? Who is Denlyok?


    "Oh, we''re talking about the world over there. There''s nothing in this world."


    When Gaius said so, he turned to Elle, who was once convinced, to make further inquiries.


    "Speaking of Elle, is he the greatest of God''s family?


    Then El became the Doya face.


    "Well, I guess I finally figured it out."


    Gaius flushed it out because he wanted to hear the story, although he was somewhat angry with El''s Doya face.


    "Well...... so, I knew it?


    Then Elle nodded loudly, and said, making Doya''s face even stronger.


    "Exactly. I''m the head of God''s family!

 1555 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Fifty-Three: Phallus, Queen of Dogs

    He was quite satisfied with Nimmari and smiling El, but suddenly someone appeared to differ from it.


    "You are the head of God''s family? Just keep the joke in its ugly, fat shape."


    One big white dog approached, spitting poison in a relaxed foothold.


    Elle turned her lips. I let her up and gave her a full uncomfortable look.


    "Is that you... phallus"


    The white dog, called Phallus, snorted with Hun.


    "That''s right. I am Phallus, the queen of dogs!


    Unexpectedly Gaius looked at Elle and False, who for some reason suddenly lost sight of him.


    "... I remember. He''s definitely part of Lucifer."


    Gaius traced the memory and said to Elle.


    Then Elle nodded disgustingly.


    "Bye. You remember that well, didn''t you? Whatever it is, you can forget it right now."


    "If I could, I would. He''s a terrible guy."


    "Well, don''t feel comfortable. All right, then let''s forget about this guy."


    "Nice. So that''s what I''m talking about."


    Then the phallus bit at this.


    "Hey, you guys, what are you talking about!


    The two of them didn''t react this way, even as Phallus shook his lips with anger.


    "Hey you guys! Are you listening to me!?"


    But they turned away deliberately and did not respond to the call of Phallus in any way.


    Then Phallus'' anger reached its apex and began to shake his body with a pull.


    "... to imitate me..."


    Phallus suddenly opened his mouth wide with all the tears.


    Then a blue, sparkling glow emerged, like when the back of his mouth looked up from the sea on a beautiful day.


    "Run!"


    When Elle shouted aggressively, he flew to the right with agility.


    Then I didn''t put my hair in between, and Gaius flew to the left.


    At that moment, the blue frozen ice cubes passed between them with a bullet-like tremendous momentum.


    The ice cubes continued to destroy the walls that immediately burst into the ground and to keep building the walls further ahead.


    In the end, it finally stopped after pulling out five or so walls.


    "... ahhh, that''s pretty powerful, huh?


    Gaius said as he glanced over the tip of the well-ventilated wall.


    Then Elle responded, glancing in the same way Gaius did.


    "Hmm. If you don''t hit it, it doesn''t make sense."

 1556 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Fifty Four: Phalluss Demand

    And Gaius, who attacked and set himself up, did not put forth his hands.


    "... Hmm. That''s pretty good. You''re fat and fat."


    Phallus looked to Elle and threw up abominably.


    Elle turned her upper lip up and sent her gaze to Phallus as she looked at the filth.


    "Hmm. It''s not like I should be thin."


    "Oh, that''s not true. It''s more convenient to be skinny. ''Cause you can''t go in that narrow shape of yours, can you? If you can''t get in, you can get stuck."


    When Phallus said so, he looked up high into heaven and laughed.


    Elle stared at the false with hatred.


    "Well, I don''t care about that story or anything. What the hell are you doing here? You can''t come see me without a reason."


    Then Phallus laughed high and stared at Elle.


    "Naturally. I don''t want to be with you for a second."


    "Then tell me something. I don''t even want to see you for a second."


    "Right. In that sense, we all share the same purpose."


    "Oh, so say it quickly. And go home."


    "Fine. I don''t care about that busy way of talking, but I don''t know if I can talk to you any more. I''ll tell you what."


    When Phallus said so, he shifted his gaze from Elle to Gaius.


    "Gaius Schneider, you must return to earth immediately."


    To your sudden nomination, Gaius put his neck forward and, uh, gave him a surprised look.


    "... what are you talking about? You don''t like it, do you?


    Said Gaius with a faceted look.


    Farth ignored Gaius''s reaction and so on, not to mention what he expected.


    "Shouldn''t you be here? So go back now."


    When Phallus said so, he turned to Elle.


    And he said to Elle.


    "El, bring you back to earth. All right?


    Gaius was instantly irritated.


    And then I hit that irritation on the false.


    "What are you talking about earlier! I''ve been looking for you here!


    The Phallus immediately turned to Gaius and said:


    "I know. You''re here to bring Julia Claudius back, aren''t you?

 1557 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Fifty Five: The Mortal

    "That''s right. So you can''t go home."


    Gaius said to stare at the phallus.


    But there was no way the Phallus was frightened because of that.


    "Fine, welcome home. Come on, El, take him."


    Gaius and Elle looked at each other with a slightly more dazzling look on the unobtrusive phallus.


    "... Um, come on, why are you trying to leave me?


    "You just explained that you''re not supposed to be here, right?


    "So you''re gonna explain it to me? Tell me why. Why shouldn''t I be here?


    Phallus then laughed at his very long dripping body hair as he sifted and swayed.


    "You don''t understand until you explain it in detail?


    "You can''t possibly understand, can you? Just tell me why."


    Gaius said with a little frustration.


    Then Phallus sent his gaze to Gaius.


    "This is God''s world, and it''s not a good place for people like you to step in. Don''t you even know that?


    I said it as if Phallus would make a fool of Gaius.


    Gaius reacted sensitively and revealed his anger.


    "Oh!? Who''s a mortal! I''m a clean person, man!


    Then Phallus laughed softly as he looked up to heaven.


    Gaius heated up his anger even more.


    "What''s wrong with you!? You''re an obnoxious guy. I know exactly what Elle doesn''t like. Hey, El?


    That''s what Gaius said and looked at Elle.


    Then Elle had a serious hard look on his face.


    But soon Elle felt Gaius''s gaze and loosened his expression.


    "Oh, yeah... this guy is really... angry..."


    Gaius looked at Elle with his brow root deeply carved.


    Then Phallus'' ruthless voice rang out there.


    "Oh, Elle. You''re still here, aren''t you?


    Gaius reacted reflexively.


    "What is it? What''s on your face?


    Then Phallus said with a nasty grin with Nitanita.


    "That I recognised you as a mortal."


    "What do you mean, I''m human?!?"


    With Gaius at the top of his wrath, he yelled.


    But Phallus, calmly and ruthlessly, pronounced himself.


    "Keep it up. Because you''re not like a human being."

 1558 Lesson one thousand five hundred and fifty-six, separate species.

    "... different from humans?... you''re gonna tell me I''m not human? ����


    Gaius asked with an anxious look.


    Phallus laughed and bruised.


    "That''s right. You''re not literally human."


    "Then what the hell am I supposed to be!?"


    Then Phallus stopped laughing.


    And he said as he peered his long tongue like a snake out of his mouth.


    "I don''t know. All I know is that you are a different kind of creature, neither human nor, of course, divine."


    Gaius shook his body and told him to whine.


    "... say the right thing... what, that other kind of creature..."


    Gaius'' words seemed challenging to the phallus and very weak.


    "What a foolish creature... and an ugly creature"


    Phallus laughed high again and bruised Gaius from the bottom of his heart.


    Then Elle, who had been quiet until then, reacted.


    "Shut up, Falls!


    Elle yelled as she let that pitch-black wiggle her shining body hair.


    But Phallus did not react much, but merely took a scornful glimpse.


    Elle let anger wield her whole body even louder.


    "Leave! Get out of here now!


    But Phallus began to cure his hair with a long tongue and disinterest.


    Elle took a step forward with all the limits of patience no longer.


    Then Phallus finally brought his neck and looked at Elle.


    "What? Can I help you?


    "Let me tell you to leave! I don''t even want to see your face!


    "Alas, that is my dialogue. I don''t want to be with you for a second."


    "Then leave! Get lost now!


    "No. You''re the ones who should leave. I said it earlier. [M] You weren''t listening?


    I almost revealed my anger, usually even more, to Phallus, who told me to make a fool of myself, but Elle said there, only to regain some calm.


    "... it doesn''t. Gaius has a purpose. Then I will only lend you a hand."


    Then Phallus said, laughing disgustingly at Niyaniya.


    "Well, I''ll ask you, even if the purpose and purpose of this conflict with Lucifer''s thoughts, are you going to carry them with you?

 1559 Lesson one thousand five hundred and fifty-seven, Mansion.

    Elle gave a distinctly upset look to his impending choice from Phallus.


    Phallus laughed loudly and made a small fool of Elle.


    "Oh, what is it? It''s a lot of non-floating faces, though?


    Then he turned to El, and Gaius barked.


    "Shut up! What the fuck, you! Just go away!


    Phallus laughed spirally with his nose.


    "So if I were to leave this place, you''d be saying earlier that it was you, right? If you don''t want to see my face, you just have to leave this world."


    "Shut up! I have to get Julia back. You''re the one who''s gonna be gone!


    "No. It''s yours. I''m not moving a step from here."


    "Damn! I hope so. I''ve been in this mansion the whole time. Anyway, there''s no Julia here. Until we go find Julia."


    Then the phallus shook his head wide aside.


    "No. I won''t let you go."


    Gaius yelled up reflexively.


    "What!? You told me to leave!?"


    "You idiot, you are. I told you to leave this world. I didn''t tell you to leave this mansion."


    "Goddamn it! He''s angry..."


    "Please, be fully angry. But when it''s over, get the hell out of this world."


    Then Elle finally got back on his feet and said:


    "No more questions asked. Gaius, let''s go find Julia."


    "Do you know where Julia is?


    "I don''t know if Julia is here. But if you were here, it would be the mansion of Illis."


    "You know where the mansion of Illis is, don''t you?


    "Regardless."


    "Okay! Then let''s go"


    At a time when the two looked at each other and nodded, the tall voice of Phallus rang.


    "I won''t let you go!


    Elle blurted out her anger expression.


    "Go. Get out of the way"


    "You tell me to get out of the way and you think I''m out of the way?


    "I don''t know. Then I dare say it. Out of the way!"


    "I''m not going anywhere!


    Then a bunch of light emitted from the wide open mouth of the phallus along the way.


    Gaius and the others split left and right, fleeing the ordeal.


    In the meantime, the rays of tremendous power passed through and also made a hole in the wall.


    Gaius restarted his posture and quickly turned his red-stained hands to Phallus.

 1560 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Fifty Eight: El vs. Phallus

    "Now it''s our turn!


    Gaius barked at the same time, rolling out a red lotus flame (barflame) from both arms.


    The Phallus immediately took a second blow and went straight into the game.


    The clashes between the two naturally caused enormous damage to the surroundings.


    Numerous dependencies were blown away by the blast.


    Although Gaius gave a moment''s hasty expression, he immediately remembered that his life did not dwell in the charge of dependency, and was relieved with a sigh of relief.


    "But strong. Now what..."


    Gaius raised the fire but also the Phallus increased the power of the rays to respond to it again.


    As a result, the blast blew even more intensely, striking the dependent generations even more extensively.


    Then Elle, who had been watching until then, suddenly struck with sharp fangs protruding from the rear of the phallus.


    Phallus sensed it on the brink, reacting explosively to the limbs and flying up.


    Elle stopped passing vainly where the Phallus was on the brink.


    Phallus stopped pitifully over and gave me a glimpse of Elle staring from the bottom.


    "Hmm! I wonder where you were hiding... you''re such a coward to attack from behind."


    Suddenly Elle also fought back.


    "Say what. That''s what fighting is all about. Whether we attack from behind, or the two of us attack one, there can be no problem whatsoever. It''s the Lord''s fault I came in alone."


    "Hmm! That''s your kind of rhetoric. Well, fine. I don''t want to talk to you any more. Die!"


    Phallus emitted rays of light that emitted more intense light than above.


    Elle shrugged it brilliantly and at the same time jumped up to run through the hollow and hit the Phallus.


    Phallus circled his neck and tried to feed Elle on the rays.


    But Elle''s speed prevailed.


    And Elle opened his mouth wide, and protruded his brilliant fangs, and bit him on the back of Phallus.


    "Yikes!!"


    Phallus screamed unexpectedly.


    at the same time violently rocked its long, white body hair and twisted its body.


    But Elle''s fangs were eating deep into Phallus''s back, and no matter how much he twisted his body, neither body would ever leave.


    "Get off me! Get off me! Let me tell you to get off me! You filthy cat! Don''t put up those filthy fangs on this beautiful body of mine!


    Phallus was furious and angry, and he twisted his body even further.

 1561 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Fifty Nine: The Enduring Phallus

    It was a false attempt to escape while violently twisting his body, but Elle''s sharp fangs were eating deep into its body.


    "Come on! Let go of me... this... gu! ����


    Phallus was so deep on his devoured back that his breathing gradually became rough.


    Then he slowly descended from the hollow and finally lay its large body on the floor.


    Then Gaius stepped down right next to him and said:


    "Surrender. You''re not gonna beat me anymore, are you?


    Then Phallus looked up at Gaius abominably.


    "... Hmm... Sounds great..."


    "Sounds great or whatever. Anyway, we got a fight. That''s it."


    "... it''s not... not yet..."


    Phallus, breathing roughly, glanced at Gaius with a still defiant look.


    Then Elle, eating on his back, further strengthened the power of his chin.


    "Yikes!... Grrr..."


    Phallus desperately withstood the severe pain in his back as he crawled to the floor.


    Gaius frowned and spoke.


    "Hey, what are you so patient about? If you''re after a big reversal from here, it''s no use, right? Give it up."


    But Phallus continued to endure desperately as he groaned.


    Gaius smudged a lot and asked further.


    "Hey, why are you putting up with me? It would be a waste of time doing that, wouldn''t it? And it keeps hurting, and that''s a good thing. Why don''t you surrender? Could it be... for pride?


    Then Phallus looked up at Gaius with his gillow, blood-running eyes.


    "... Hmm..."


    Phallus told him to throw it away. That''s all, he turned down and endured the pain.


    Gaius looked further and deepened his eyebrow root.


    "... that''s crazy... that''s right, that''s crazy..."


    But Phallus no longer answers.


    Gaius shifted his gaze to El.


    "Elle, maybe... you have a follow-up?


    Elle simply aligned his gaze to Gaius without ever loosening his strength.


    And it was, like, an eye for something.


    Gaius nodded slowly and quietly.


    "Right... this is definitely going to be reinforcements..."


    Gaius shrugged so, noticing something fuzzy and looking over the great hall.


    There were a lot of dependent bills rolling around, left blown up by the blast.

 1562 Lesson 1,559: Monkey

    At that moment when Gaius looked over the great hall, which creeps back, he heard a slight rub of clothing in the deepest part of the room.


    Gaius immediately moved into a state of battle.


    Then the sound of clothes rubbing began to come from the people.


    Gaius moved his gaze so violently that he tried to ascertain what the Lord of Clothes Rubbing was.


    Then a shadow shook in the back of the room.


    Gaius instantly aligned his gaze there.


    Then there was a beast like a lump of muscle with bright yellow and black stripes, shaking its large body and bringing its neck.


    "... a tiger..."


    Then a great shadow shook even on the right side of the room.


    When Gaius gazed quickly, there was a very large gray body swinging its long nose up against the ceiling.


    "... elephants... are they coming from the big ones? ����


    The moment Gaius shrugged like that, the shadows shook all over the room.


    "... that doesn''t seem to be the case..."


    As well as focusing his consciousness, Gaius slowly began to move forward step by step.


    And as usual, I pointed my arms forward.


    "... almost everyone..."


    Gaius either looked out over the great hall or groaned annoyingly at the numerous animals that hissed in surprise.


    Then the ape in front of me slowly walked towards Gaius.


    Gaius walked with his neck clenched.


    And the two confronted each other at a distance of only about one M.


    "What can I do for you?


    Gaius cut the mouth fire first.


    Then the monkey smiled at Niyaniya.


    Gaius was just a little irritated and opened his mouth again.


    "You woke me up because you needed me, didn''t you? Tell me what you need."


    Then the monkey opened his mouth slowly and reluctantly, keeping Niyaniya intact.


    "I don''t know... well, what can I do for you?


    Gaius gave an even more frustrating look.


    "Um come on...... could you tell me sooner because it''s a hassle?


    Then the monkey laughed deeper at the wrinkles of his original deep face.


    "You''re a lot shorter, aren''t you?


    "What''s wrong with that? I don''t care about that kind of conversation. Can you just tell me what to do?


    Then the monkey shadowed his face with a groan, and he said, "It''s a charm."


    "Right. Then I''ll tell you. You shouldn''t be in this world. Just get back to where you came from."

 1563 Lesson one thousand five hundred and sixty, general.

    One.


    "Hmm, you too"


    Then Phallus told him to groan, suffering from the fangs set up by Elle.


    "... naturally. It''s our idea..."


    "Thoughtful? How do you know what we''re talking about?


    Monkeys answered this Gaius question.


    "All members of God''s family, no matter what. Most of all... only one person seems to be against his will?


    That''s what the monkey said and saw Elle biting on the back of the phallus.


    Gaius shrugged with a frown root.


    "... el..."


    But Elle was silent all the time because he was biting and couldn''t move his mouth.


    But to Gaius, it seemed like a convenient ingredient to not have to talk about.


    Because in Gaius''s eyes, Elle''s eyes clinging to Phallus''s back appeared as if they were vain.


    Gaius looked forward and said resolutely, considering Elle''s feelings, because he was no longer in a situation where he could be pulled down.


    "Enough. Anyway, I need help with this world. So all you have to do to get in the way is kick ass!


    That''s what Gaius said, dyed both arms red.


    Then the families of God set themselves up together.


    A red lotus flame (barflame) filled Gaius was shot in there for nothing.


    While the families of God were burned by the Fire of Hell, some withstood, and others leapt toward the attack.


    And the curtain of battle by Gaius and the families of God was cut and dropped.


    Two.


    "... brilliant..."


    Elle shrugged softly looking at the exhausted dependencies, filling the great hall.


    Then Gaius answered, breathing on his shoulders just as exhausted.


    "... not really. When it comes to God''s family, it''s not real, it''s dependent. Besides, I''m pretty tired..."


    "Hmm, I''m sure... aren''t you a little underexercising?


    Gaius breathed with his shoulders, but blurred his shoulders for hire.


    "Sort of. I should have moved my body a little bit more."


    "Don''t be sorry."


    Gaius snorted one hoot.


    "Right. But Elle had a lot of trouble with the Phallus, didn''t he? How much different it was from the dependency money I dealt with, even though I was a real god''s family, it was much tougher, wasn''t it?


    "Naturally. He''s number two in God''s family."


    "Really? So it almost feels like Elle and I are one another?


    Elle gave an angry look at Gaius like a tease.


    "Is there a reason for that? I don''t care if I decide!

 1564 Story one thousand five hundred and sixty-first, why did you come?

    "By the way, what happened to the phallus?


    Gaius said, looking down at the false lying without sound.


    "I''m not just passing out. I''m gonna wake up soon."


    "I thought so. So, what do you do when you wake up?


    Elle laughed with her nose at Gaius''s remarks.


    "I don''t know. We weren''t here when we woke up."


    Gaius smiled.


    "Right. So, shall we go?


    "Um, let''s go"


    Gaius asked with a flat face as he walked out with Elle.


    "By the way, why shouldn''t I come to this world?


    Elle answered this question without changing his complexion.


    "To be honest, I don''t know. Is that true? We''re not really being heard."


    "Huh... who was asking me?


    "Shall we make up our minds? The gods."


    Gaius nodded finely over and over again, asking further.


    "Gods...... naturally Lucifer and Illis are among them, right?


    "Right. Just..."


    Elle turned out to be a tough face.


    Gaius turned sideways there for the first time, staring at Elle.


    "Just what?


    "Hmm... Master Lucifer used to bring you into this world in the past, didn''t he?


    "Oh. Right. Thinking about it, that''s a little weird, isn''t it?


    "Hmmm......"


    Elle looked even harder and thought about it.


    Gaius traced the memories of his past life and opened his mouth in large part.


    "... I have certainly come to this world in my past life. That''s for sure. Just..."


    Now Gaius says so.


    Elle didn''t rush it and waited for Gaius to open his mouth.


    Then Gaius, summing up his thoughts, opened his mouth again.


    "I just can''t remember why. Why did I come to this world..."


    Gaius stared at the distance and thought again.


    Elle walked quietly next door and waited.


    But Gaius kept his mouth shut.


    Then he finally left Lucifer''s castle.


    Elle had no choice but to ask Gaius.


    "What do we do?


    Then Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "It''s settled. Let''s go to the castle of Illis."


    "Right. That''s where Julia is most likely."


    Gaius nodded, fluttering his body, flying with explosive momentum.


    Without changing his expression, Elle flew away to follow him when he floated his body in the same way.

 1565 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Sixty-Two: Taking Care of El

    As soon as Gaius flew in momentum, he suddenly applied a sudden brake in the air and stopped.


    And as soon as he had caught up with him, he looked away and said,


    "You, you don''t have the same idea, do you?


    Gaius smiled.


    "No, bad, bad. I didn''t know where the castle of Illis was."


    Elle said to Gaius, who scratches his head with illumination.


    "Not at all... a guy named you, I don''t know what that sounds like, but I''m going to be compassionate about that..."


    "No, that''s okay. That reminds me more than that, Elle doesn''t have any money to depend on?


    "Oops."


    "Why?"


    Then Elle twisted her neck gently to the side.


    "Whatever you say."


    "But come on, the rest of God''s family depends on Lucifer''s castle to pay for it, right?


    "Well, it''s in other gods'' castles."


    "Really?


    "Uhm. So we''re going to be in the castle of Illis."


    "So you''re counting on a bunch of them, huh?


    "Bye. Each family member moves at the same time to take care of the gods."


    "Huh, so, why doesn''t El have to do it?


    "Basically, I take care of you directly."


    "But come on, you''ve been with me forever, haven''t you?


    "Uh-huh. But of course, that''s not what we''re talking about with permission, is it?


    "Does that mean Lucifer''s?


    Then Elle shook his eagle fry and neck to the side.


    "No. I''m not the one who takes care of you directly."


    "Oh, really? So... isn''t it tough to go now?


    "Why not?


    "Because you do things that don''t go according to the will of Illis. It''s hard to get there, isn''t it? If you could just tell me where it is, I''d go alone, wouldn''t I?


    Then Elle laughed spirally with her nose.


    "Hmm. Don''t turn your attention to the extra. It''s not like I''m a slave to Illis. It doesn''t mean absolute obedience, does it?


    "But come on... it''s really hard to go, isn''t it?


    Then Elle expressed her dissatisfaction by bending her protruding mouth cleverly into a letter to.


    "Let''s just say it''s okay! Come on, let''s get out of here without telling us!


    When Elle said so, he jumped up with a gentle heel back.


    When Gaius sent an ironic grin on his back, he flew after him.

 1566 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Sixty-Three: The Character of the Illis

    "See you then."


    Elle said, capturing an artificial building that looks slightly beyond the horizon.


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and looked at the other side, checking the building or tightening his mind.


    "Is he over there?


    "Is that Julia? I don''t know. I have not yet confirmed that Elise was resurrected."


    "That''s for sure. I''m here for the resurrection."


    "Hmm... but..."


    "Sounds like you''re worried about something, huh?


    Gaius looked at Elle and said.


    Elle slipped her neck a little.


    "Um, if Illis is resurrected, why didn''t he call me directly..."


    Then Gaius looked surprised.


    "Didn''t I call you? Isn''t that why Elle was called back from different spaces?


    "But from your story, wasn''t it a long time ago that Illis was resurrected?


    Gaius frowned.


    "Oh, well, you sure are..."


    "And why did you have to send me to Lucifer''s castle? Why didn''t you come from Illis?


    Elle bothered by bending her neck wide to the side.


    Then Gaius said, like he came up with something.


    "Maybe to make you see me?


    Then immediately Elle disputed.


    "Why not? Why do you need me to meet you? You and Iris would have made up your mind, wouldn''t you? I mean, it''s hostile now."


    "Oh, well, you are. It''s true that me and Illis are currently hostile around Julia. Despite that, you dropped Elle off at me... that''s crazy, isn''t it?


    "Right. Tsujitsu doesn''t fit."


    Elle braked slowly there.


    And stopped with the castle of Illis at present.


    Gaius also floated next to Elle with a sudden brake.


    So Elle gave him a complicated look and told him to whine.


    After all, it wasn''t Iris who brought me here.


    "Definitely?


    "Mm-hmm. Not much of an Illis... No, you don''t use any measures at all. I don''t think I''d do something like this."


    "So you''re saying that Illis has a straightforward personality, right?


    Then Elle gave me a disgusting look.


    "... you, the way you say it..."


    Elle sent a gaze of protest against Gaius.


    But that''s where I changed my mind.


    "... well, that''s not what I''m talking about..."

 1567 Lesson 1,564: Flying Body

    One.


    "Ma, just go and you''ll see. Just ask him."


    Gaius told me to rush Elle.


    Elle showed a trick that still seemed lost.


    Gaius simmered his business when he saw such an el.


    "What? What''s wrong? Are you going? Are you not going? Which is it?


    To the irritating Gaius, Elle pinned one eyebrow up.


    "I''m coming! Why don''t you just go? He''s a loud guy, not at all..."


    "Not at all, no. Let''s go, shall we?


    "I''d say I get it. But be very careful. You don''t know what''s coming out?


    "Oh, I know. I had a hard time getting into Lucifer''s castle."


    "Uhm. If you know what I mean. So let''s go."


    Then Gaius took control with his right hand out in front of Elle.


    "No, I''ll take the lead. Elle followed me from behind."


    "Why not?


    Elle frowned and said dissatisfied.


    Gaius gently shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m lost. Then you just have to think behind me."


    Then Elle rebelled quickly.


    "What the hell is that!? Sounds great!


    "You didn''t make me look great, did you?


    "I will!


    "I didn''t. Well, no, follow me back anyway. ''Cause I''m going forward here."


    "What the hell is this guy... not at all..."


    Although Elle kept complaining about the bumps, Gaius didn''t deal with him, giving him a glimpse. Or flew right to the castle.


    Elle complained a lot more, but the subject had already flown away, so he continued to bump but went after him.


    Two.


    "Are you out!


    When Gaius saw the flying body jumping up quickly from the castle ahead, he said in a temper.


    Once up above, the flight body was stationary and then headed towards Gaius on the parallel line.


    "One... is that what it''s like? ����


    Gaius made sure the flying body was alone and started warming up by gently turning his shoulders.


    But I was surprised that the flying body would gradually approach, until I could see its shape.


    "What!? Seriously? Real?"


    Gaius checked the silver-light flying body flying from the front, or raised a bewildered voice.


    "That... no way..."


    And he called the name of the flying body with a clear expression.


    "... Thousand Years Dragon..."

 1568 Episode one thousand five hundred and sixty-five, copy.

    "... it''s not real, is it?... maybe..."


    Gaius stopped hollow once his opponent was alone, heightened his vigilance.


    Then Elle caught up.


    "Hmm... Thousand Years of Dragons..."


    "It''s not real, is it? It''s fake, right?


    Then Elle laughed spirally with her nose.


    "What? Are you freaking out?


    Then Gaius mumbled and said back.


    "That kind of freaks you out, doesn''t it? A Thousand Years Dragon, huh?


    "Wow, are you freaking out too? Interesting?"


    "No, I''m telling you it''s somewhat frightening, isn''t it? I''m not completely freaked out."


    I said as Elle laughed at Niyanya as she enjoyed herself.


    "Right, right. It''s pathetic."


    "Ugh! You just have to take him down, don''t you? Why don''t we take him down?"


    Then Elle sent the suspicious eye to Gaius.


    "Huh, can you take them down? They''re the strongest creatures on earth, right?


    "I can do it. Look at that!


    Then Elle laughed heavily.


    "Well wait. You don''t have to feel so bad, you can take it down."


    "What the hell is that? Are you resting?"


    "It''s not. You told me earlier, didn''t you?


    "What? What am I?


    Then Elle looked sharply and said as he captured the imminent Thousand Years Dragon (South Dragon).


    "That''s a fake. It''s a degraded copy."


    "I knew it! Then you could say that from the beginning, right?


    "Well, isn''t that interesting?"


    "Don''t play. Totally... well, no, I''ll be there."


    When Gaius said that, he burst out and plunged into the Thousand Year Dragon.


    Gaius wrapped a flame around its entire body as he flew.


    Then it became a bright red star and clashed with the Thousand Years Dragon (Southand Dragon).


    The glow of deep red and the brilliance of silver collided violently in the hollow, under the blue sky, with sparks of par scattered around.


    But the brilliance of red and silver both faded, but increased and glowed violently.


    Elle looked at the brilliant brilliance from afar and gave a slightly disturbing look.


    "... can''t you take it down with one blow... can''t you... be real?... No, that''s not supposed to happen. But... how did you make a copy of the Thousand Years Dragon in the first place? ����


    Elle gave a resolute look when he squealed, and he flew explosively in pursuit of Gaius.

 1569 Lesson one thousand five hundred and sixty-six: One who wants to escape the judgment of God.

    "Join us!


    Elle arrived at Gaius. No, he went straight for a thousand years to storm the dragon.


    Elle covered his own body by releasing a bubble and a bubbly one from among his body hair as he shook the brown hairs with a blurb.


    Elle, dressed like he was wrapped in countless silver glowing chavon balls, clashed straight into the Thousand Years Dragon.


    With great momentum, Elle strikes around the neck of the dragon for a thousand years, but was easily sprayed by translucent scales.


    When Elle managed to get in position in the hollow, he immediately flew away in pursuit of Gaius.


    Then he arrived beside Gaius and whined with a bitter look on his face.


    "Hey, that must be fake, but it''s a lot better."


    "You mean a good copy?


    "Um, it''ll break your bones pretty bad."


    "There you go. I was gonna clean it up with Chacha."


    "Stupidity doesn''t start. We''ll work together and we''ll take them down."


    Elle says so. No, the two split left and right in momentum.


    And as Gaius shot up the Red Lotus Flame (Barflame) from a distance, Elle repeatedly stormed through the gap.


    Such attacks by both sides have continued in a prolonged manner, and the movement of the false millennial dragon has finally slowed down.


    Gaius approached Elle.


    "Regardless of the dragon, how well could you make a copy of the Thousand Years Dragon?


    Then Elle looked difficult.


    "Mm-hmm. I doubt that, too. Thousand-year-old dragons are the only ones on earth who want to escape God''s astonishment... and dragons are not under God''s control for once, but they are under Thousand-year-old dragons."


    "I mean, it''s like the dragons are making a party, with a thousand years of dragons at its apex, right?


    "Uhm. So God doesn''t have a hand in dragons either. I''m not going to spend a thousand years with a dragon."


    "So a thousand years of dragon is a bad opponent, right?


    "Hmm. If it''s real, I can''t do it."


    "But a few years ago, a thousand years ago, the dragon suddenly appeared on the ground. There are Lombards in Esta."


    "Oh, I know, regardless. Then I met Lombardo."


    "That''s when Elle saw the dragon for a thousand years?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Elle gave a strange look.


    "Yeah? No, I haven''t seen it. When I met Lombardo, the dragon had already disappeared for a thousand years."


    said Elle as he remembered the sight he once had.


    Then Gaius'' eyes narrowed slowly.

 1570 Lesson one thousand five hundred and sixty-seven, multiple copies.

    When Gaius looked like he had some idea, a thousand year old dragon who had finally recovered emitted a shock wave from his mouth with so much roar that the air avoided it.


    Gaius and the others instantly split into two hands and dodged it.


    At the same time, the two resumed similar two-platon attacks earlier.


    The collaboration between the two fell into place by stunning, flirting with a thousand years of dragons.


    And after about an hour of intense fighting, the two finally defeated the Thousand Year Dragon.


    Thousand years the dragon raised the severer and fell, falling into the woods beneath his eyes.


    "... I was so strong... is that really a copy?


    I said with an incredible look as I watched Gaius fall a thousand years of dragons.


    Elle sent a light glance at Gaius like that.


    "So I told you. If it''s real, my teeth will stand."


    "Right..."


    Gaius narrowed his eyes again and began to think about something.


    Elle remembered the conversation earlier and said:


    "You, didn''t you say something earlier?


    Gaius nodded and opened his mouth.


    "Oh. Thousand Years of Dragons in Esta, I thought it might have been the current guy or the same copy."


    It was a mere thought of Gaius, but Elle became a magical face.


    "... Hmm, maybe..."


    "Right? ''Cause there''s never been a thousand years since a dragon left the Gardan continent and appeared on the Melissa continent. But if that thousand-year-old dragon is a fake copy, I think it could be."


    "Hmm, sure. That means... the thousand-year-old dragon that appeared in Esta is Iris..."


    "It may or may not be"


    "What do you mean?


    "No, I don''t know. It''s just... I don''t think there''s any reason for Iris to send a thousand years of dragons to Esta."


    "Hmmm... then that thousand-year-old dragon..."


    "Did someone else call you over there?


    "So it''s the same copy?"


    "Oh. I wonder if there''s more than one copy of the Thousand Years Dragon?


    "That''s a hell of a thing, though..."


    "Oh, to be honest, I''m not sure I can win if that thing hits me in large numbers."


    "Mm-hmm. Even if it''s our collaboration, multiple is difficult."


    "That sort of thing"


    "But how did any of that get a copy? No, even when it comes to Illis in the first place, how could you make a copy of the Thousand Years Dragon..."


    When Elle told him to squeal so, he was nagging with a difficult face.

 1571 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Sixty Eight Mysterious Creatures

    "Even God is hard to make a copy of a thousand years dragon?


    Elle answered the simple Gaius question with a strange look on his face.


    "It''s hard... a thousand years of dragons are mysterious creatures, even from the gods."


    "And the dragon?


    "Right. Dragons are also made by the gods and not creatures. But a dragon is easy to see. I don''t need the gods to come out, we can deal with them."


    "Huh, isn''t the relationship between the dragon and the dragon for a thousand years with the relationship between God and God''s family?


    "Um, probably."


    "Perhaps, you feel you don''t know exactly?


    "Bye. I don''t know anything about a thousand years of dragons. You don''t know who he is, but you don''t know exactly what he has to do with dragons, do you?


    "Sure. But normally, isn''t the dragon''s special form a thousand-year dragon?


    But Elle shook his head wide.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t know one thing for sure. That''s what a thousand-year-old dragon is."


    Obviously it was Elle who tried to cut the talk off, but Gaius persisted in eating down.


    "But this is how Iris made a copy of the Thousand Years Dragon, isn''t it?


    "Um, I guess that''s gonna happen more than he came up from the castle of Illis"


    "How could I make a copy of something I don''t understand?


    Then Elle shook her neck slowly to the side.


    "I don''t know that either. Not at all......"


    "Well... then it''s best to ask Iris himself, huh?


    Then Elle swallowed Gokuri and Tsuba.


    "... that would be... you, watch your language a little bit, eh?


    "I''m me. I''m not going to change my words."


    "You use respect, don''t you? Sometimes."


    "Sometimes."


    "Then use it. Not now."


    "Really? When we met a while ago, I didn''t use any respectful language, but it didn''t feel like I cared?


    "... Really?


    "Yeah, but I''ll use it for once. I don''t want to harass Elle any more than I need to."


    Then Elle exhaled in a ho.


    "I appreciate that. Helpful Zoe"


    "Oh, but..."


    Gaius said there with a tough look that confronted Elle and frowned.


    "In some cases, it''s going to be war with Illis, right? It all depends on how they get out."


    When Gaius said so, he stared at the castle under his eyes with a harsh expression.

 1572 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Sixty Nine: Castle of Illis

    One.


    "... I have no choice. If only Illis hadn''t handed over Julia..."


    Elle said with a sad face.


    Gaius just said he couldn''t pull all this off, although he was caught feeling a little sorry for all of it.


    "... oh, in that case, it would be a total anti-war"


    "Hmm. I know."


    "Yeah. Well... let''s go"


    With a resolute eye, Gaius glanced at the castle of Illis.


    Elle took a big breath once, beating it off and spitting it out.


    "... okay, why don''t we go..."


    Seeing Elle staring at the castle under her eyes with an indescribable expression, Gaius immediately reconsidered and began to fly towards the castle, although he hesitated for a moment.


    Then Elle quickly followed him as well.


    And they went to the castle of Illis, where Julia would be.


    Two.


    "Over here."


    Upon coming to the present day of the castle, Elle began to step out before Gaius and lead the way.


    Gaius followed quietly behind.


    And when Elle descended on the main entrance to the castle of Illis, lined with countless spires, Gaius also landed with a harsh look directly beside it.


    "... this is the front door..."


    Elle responded to Gaius''s query.


    "Bye. Are you ready for this?


    Gaius nodded loudly and powerfully.


    "Sure. Anytime."


    All right, here we go.


    When Elle said so, he ascended the large staircase leading to the main entrance step by step with certainty.


    And when we got to the top, like an automatic door, the front door opened for audible opening without sound.


    Without stopping, Elle entered the castle in a flowing motion.


    Gaius followed that back with a resolute expression.


    And I went inside, and I looked around the castle.


    "... big... as big as Lucifer''s castle..."


    Then Elle answered, walking slowly in front of him.


    "Uhm. I guess the size itself is the same"


    "But the design is a lot different. This one feels more gorgeous."


    "Right. Illis is a fan of flair."


    "I see. It could be flashy indeed."


    Gaius said as he watched a number of luxurious chandeliers, hanging from the ceiling, and spectacular stained glass colored throughout the wall.


    Elle nodded, adding.


    "I''ll tell you what, it takes more flashy ahead. Don''t be surprised.

 1573 Lesson one thousand five hundred and seventy, art.

    Slowly ahead of Elle, he reached in front of the large door that slammed into him.


    "... Ahead. Always, Lord Iris is beyond this door."


    said Elle as she stifled her face with nervousness.


    But Gaius nodded with a calm look, either because he had decided to be ready.


    "Okay. Let''s go."


    Elle nodded, taking two and three steps forward.


    Then the door opened quietly without sound, as did the front door.


    Gaius glanced across the door and frowned.


    "... wow... my eyes tickle..."


    As Gaius put it, the room was colored with colorful primary colors.


    It had occupied walls, ceilings and floors just as it had irregularly smashed dozens of paints out of a bucket.


    "... did you even fail something? ����


    When Gaius gave his honest room thoughts, he shook his neck sideways just saying not to say anything stupid.


    "It''s not a failure. This is the right thing to do... but you don''t seem to be here..."


    Elle looked through every corner of the room and put her neck on the lack of an Illis figure there.


    But Gaius ate only in the first half of Elle''s words.


    "What''s the right thing about this? This isn''t a work of art, is it?


    Then he shook his neck to the side again and again like Elle was in trouble.


    "I don''t think so. This room was painted by Iris himself."


    "Shh! Seriously? So this is what Iris wanted to paint with the intent of art?


    Elle exhaled one big, deep sigh.


    "Hey, I''m glad you''re not here, but don''t ever say that in front of Illis, okay? All right?"


    "I know. Besides, why isn''t Iris here? He said he was in the mood."


    "What''s better than that? You must have been distracted by the design of this room."


    "Oh, bad, bad. But you''re definitely worried about a room like this. But now we know the author, and let''s get down to business again."


    "What''s the point? Fair enough..."


    Elle looked over the room again there in every corner.


    "... whoa... where are you... do you want to find me?


    Elle questioned me and Gaius nodded with no choice.


    "Well, that''s all you have to do, isn''t it? So, do you know where he seems to be? This castle is big enough for you?


    When Gaius asked, Elle looked in trouble.


    "... I honestly don''t know..."

 1574 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Seventy One: Smudge Crush

    One.


    "Let''s find it anyway."


    Gaius had no choice but to say so.


    Elle nodded with a slight expression.


    "Right. I can''t help it if I say it all the time in this room. Looking for��"


    "Yeah. So where''s it going to be next in this room... I mean, where''s it going to be with Julia?


    Elle snapped his neck at Gaius''s question.


    "... where is it?... There is no place in this castle that would particularly keep your stomach locked up, but you can do it anywhere you want to. Especially since there are countless spires standing. Maybe there..."


    "So let''s just look for a spire or something depending?


    "Right. It''ll take a lot of time, but if you do it first, it''ll be a spire."


    "All right, then, second-hand... splitting isn''t a good idea. One by one, two by one. Let''s find a spotter."


    "Okay. Let''s do that."


    They set the policy for the moment or left the psychedelically colored room of Illis for one of the countless spires.


    So Gaius and his men wasted a great deal of time and effort searching the spire.


    Two.


    "... not... not serious..."


    Gaius sat back and muttered with a neatly exhausted look.


    Then Elle also groaned as she knocked her body down and slept snugly on the floor.


    "... ooh... nowhere..."


    "... hey, you looked for everything, didn''t you? There''s no overlooking, is there? ����


    "... no... I shouldn''t. I searched every single one of them..."


    "... haven''t you flown for a while?... Did you see it all right? ����


    Gaius said it the way he blamed it.


    Elle responded with a long beard as a piqun.


    "What''s the way you put it? You''re gonna blame me for not finding him?


    "Nothing, I''m not. Come on... Elle sounds just like you. I thought you flew some spire."


    "Who looks like that? I don''t care about you!


    "Mm-hmm. Oh, no. That''s Elle."


    "It''s not me. Not you."


    "It''s not me. It''s Elle."


    "I don''t care if it''s you!


    I ran out of bees while Elle slept on the floor.


    But Gaius ignored such an el, where he defeated his body and laid on his back.


    "... here we go... Julia, where are you..."

 1575 Lesson 1,572: Fountain

    "It took me hours ~..."


    Gaius kept fooling around forever as he slept on the floor.


    Then Elle raised her voice of anger as she fell asleep as well, frustrated by the voice.


    "Shut up! Don''t complain all the time! I can''t help it if it''s not there!


    "You have no choice. I''m sorry!? What the hell do you think you''re doing here?


    "Nevertheless, there''s no one left, so there''s no other way."


    "No, stop what you have to do. You can''t go home with your bare hands after all this time."


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling and expressed so much determination, although it was a twilight expression on the way.


    "Well, I hope you''re giving up."


    "I didn''t."


    "I will."


    "He didn''t..."


    "Well, there''s no Julia in this castle anyway. If so..."


    Elle bent her neck in an unspoilt direction and began to think.


    "... uh-huh... where else could Illis possibly take Julia..."


    "... remember..."


    Gaius backed Elle with a low voice to an extent that would not interfere with his thinking.


    Then Elle gave a hazy look.


    Gaius unwittingly woke Gabba and his body.


    "What''s wrong!? I remember something!?"


    Elle grinned and nodded loudly at Gaius, who gained momentum.


    "In the fountain. There is a fountain often visited by the Illis."


    "Fountain?... I often go to the fountain, what to?


    Then Elle snapped his neck.


    "No, I don''t."


    "I don''t know. What? Iris is always going, isn''t he? There would be a reason, wouldn''t there?


    "I don''t have a choice. Iris tells me all the reasons for his actions."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "What the hell, that. You''re just a servant."


    Then now Elle lifted her upper lip.


    "What a servant! Who''s the servant!


    "What is it? What did you think? You don''t even know why you''re going where you''re always going, do you? Then you''re just following your promises. That''s usually called a servant."


    "Oh, my God!


    "What the fuck?


    Then Elle turned his face against the side pussy.


    "I don''t know anymore! All right? I''m really pissed off already. You keep your head down, whatever you do, just tell me where the fountain is and so on!

 1576 Chapter 1,573: Beard

    "... I''m sorry. I''m sorry..."


    Towards Elle, who was completely fluffy and sleeping rotten, Gaius said sorry.


    But Elle was utterly ignorant.


    "... hey, you''re saying it was bad..."


    It was Gaius'' further plea, but Elle was an acquaintance.


    "... Hey, hey, El..."


    No matter how much Gaius spoke, Elle only fell asleep knowingly.


    Then, finally, Gaius started to look beautiful.


    "... don''t bother. I apologized for everything, so tell me where the fountain is."


    Gaius said, slightly dropping the tone of his voice.


    But Elle lay on the floor with his gobble and back, not to worry.


    Then Gaius shrugged when he saw it like that.


    "... fat..."


    As soon as that happened, Elle''s pointy ear reacted with a piqun.


    Gaius continued to say.


    "I''m overweight. That''s why your personality screws around."


    Then finally, Elle stood up as she spun around her body.


    "What? Lord, what did you just say?


    Elle said to push his anger inside and kill him.


    And Gaius said, "Even with the expression of a white eye."


    "I said my personality is screwed because I''m fat"


    "What the heck!? There''s no connection between fat people and personality!


    It''s that way.


    "What''s going on over there? Besides, if I''m not fat, I''m not even screwed!


    "No, fat people are indisputable facts!


    But Elle said without evil.


    "Differences in subjectivity."


    "That''s not the level of the problem!


    "That''s weird! Plus your personality isn''t even screwed around!


    "I''m not done with fat crap yet! Don''t distract me from talking!


    "There''s nothing to distract me from! Though you must be the one who said your personality was screwed."


    "We''ll talk about that later. Let''s get rid of the fat problem first."


    "I don''t know about that problem."


    "There''s no way you don''t know. It would be the biggest and most important issue related to El."


    "I don''t have such a serious problem."


    "Lie. You''re lying. You just had a pinned beard shaking like a blurb."


    "... hey what are you talking about..."


    Then Gaius exhaled with a whopping breath and said it with a winning face.


    "It''s Elle''s habit, isn''t it? When you lie, your mustache shakes with a blurb!

 1577 Lesson one thousand five hundred seventy-four Facts

    ���դ󣡤路�τe��̫�äƤ��뤳�Ȥ�ݤˤ��Ƥʤɤ��ʤ����ʤ�Ф���φ��}�Ȥ��Ԥ��Τ�����


    ���뤬�������Ԥ��Ťä���


    �������������Ϥ������ޱ�����褦���Ԥä���


    ���Z�ݤ�Ĥ餲�Ƥ���Ȥ������Ȥϡ��ݤˤ��Ƥ�����Ԥ����Ȥ�����


    ���Z�ݤ򏊤�Ƥ���ΤϤ�ǰ�η����㣡��ǰ�Ϥɤ����Ƥ�路��ǥ֒Q���������褦���ʣ���


    ����Ȼ�����ǥ֤�ǥ֤��ԤäƺΤ�������


    ����ȥ��뤬�ϴ���᤯�ä�����त����


    �������˛Q�ޤäƤ��뤸����������路���`�������ǥ֤˥ǥ֤��Ԥ��ʤɘO���˺��֤٤��О餸�㤾����


    ���ΤǘO���ʤ���衣�Œg���Ԥ��Τ��ΤǤ����ʤ������


    ���Œg���ä���ΤǤ��ԤäƤ褤�Ȥ������ȤˤϤʤ�������������ǰ�ϺζȤ�ܞ�����Ƥ��뤯���ˡ�����ʤ��Ȥ�֪���Τ��������R¹�ߣ���


    ��Փ���Ԥ�졢�����������դƸ��줿ˤʤä���


    ���դ󣡤⤦�����衹


    ���Τ������󤸤㡣�ޤ���ǰ���x��󤫤���


    ���ΤǤ��衣���ä��x�ä�����


    �����ä��Τϡ��e���¤ˌ����Ƥ��������������Ȥτe���x��󤫤���


    �������Ϥ롹


    ���x�졢�R¹�ߡ�


    ��������͡��Τ��x��ʤ��Ȥ����ʤ�����衹


    ���ʤ󤸤�ȣ���ǰ���路�Τ��Ȥ�ǥ֤ä��Ԥä��������������


    ���Τ����������Ƥ����衢�ǥ֤�����������


    ��������ǥ֤˥ǥ֤��Ԥ��ʤȡ�����


    ;�Фǥ��뤬�����ޤä��Ȥ���Ĥ��Ȥʤä���


    ��˥��������Ϥˤ��`�ä�Ц�����٤��F�ä�Ȥʤä���


    ���ۤ��ۤ����ǥ֤˥ǥ֤��Ԥ��ʤȡ������Ǥ��������Ȥ������Ȥϡ����뤵��Ϥ��Է֤Τ��Ȥ򡢥ǥ֤����J�R���Ƥ���ä����Ȥ������ȤǤ����Ǥ��ͣ���


    �����������Ӥߤ��äפ���Ԥ��Ťä���


    ����ȥ��뤬���ڤ������ˆ��������Ϥ�����


    �����̡̤̤̤̤�����


    ��ȫ�˄٤��F�ä����������ϡ���������~��Ĥʤ�����


    �����䤢�������Ǥ���������äѤꤽ�����ä���Ǥ��͡����ۤ��ۤ������Է֤Τ��Ȥ�ǥ֤��ȡ����䤢�������Ǥ���������


    �����׷�Ĥ�줱�륬�������ˡ��Ĥ��˥����ŭ�꤬���k������


    ����ϴ󤭤��ڤ��_����䄤��ͤ᤯������������������������������פؤȤ�����Ĥ�����


    ����������������������������


    �����������ʹ�ߤ��ͤ��륬�������ˡ��褦�䤯���򅧤᤿���뤬�Ԥ��Ťä��Τ��ä���


    ���ɤ����㡣��ǰ�Τ褦�˿ڤ��ԤäƤ狼���ū�ˤόg����ʹ���㣡��

 1578 I understand verse one thousand five hundred seventy-five.

    One.


    "There will be good and bad things to do because I regret it!?"


    Gaius crouched in and screamed as he held down his painful right ankle with his hand.


    But Elle saith away without evil.


    "It''s your fault!


    "What are you talking about! I''m not bad for anything. It''s decided that suddenly the biting el is bad."


    "Well, that''s not true. Wow. Whatever it is, it''s not your attitude."


    Gaius was annoyed at Elle for not pulling a step.


    "Damn. You''re totally bleeding. Why are you raising your fangs so far..."


    Gaius carefully observed the injury to his right ankle.


    "Wow. It''s so scratchy... not at all..."


    Gaius began to use poor healing magic to treat his chosen scars.


    But Elle turned to him and kept ignoring him.


    "Okay, you managed to block the wound"


    Gaius exhaled with relief.


    Then Elle snorted to make a fool out of Hung.


    "I''ll heal you soon, I''m bored."


    "What do you mean, leave him hurt?"


    "So let me tell you. It''s your fault!


    "Say it yet! You''re so persistent."


    "I don''t persevere. I''ll tell you as many times as I want, it''s your fault."


    Elle abandoned without pulling at all.


    Gaius rose angrily as his anger reached the boiling point.


    "Enough!


    When Gaius told him to throw up just one word, he turned his back and walked out.


    Elle also laid down on the floor, pointing at her, knocking her body to rot.


    And they knew.


    Two.


    "If this happens, I''ll find you by myself"


    Gaius leapt out of the castle of Illis or wandered around trying to find a fountain where Julia might have been taken away.


    Then there were the mountains that stood majestically on the far side.


    "... a fountain... often at the foot of a mountain or something... why don''t we just go"


    Gaius said as he circled his neck and stared at the big, high foothills.


    And when he rose flutterly, he jumped with explosive momentum.


    Gaius'' body flew with a blue and white tail pulled.


    There were those who viewed the figure with a complex expression from the castle of Illis.


    It was Elle.


    "... Hmm... you fools... how are you going to look around on your own... you fools..."

 1579 Chapter 1,576: The Soul of Man

    "... you''re here... I don''t know which spring it is..."


    As Gaius flew around the foothills looking for fountains, he found many.


    But none of them were mere fountains, and no place of incarceration or anything else could be found.


    "Huh! Where are you..."


    Gaius tries to distract himself by pounding his tongue, but it didn''t come true.


    "I don''t know what to do... here we go"


    Gaius was on his way.


    And he began to regret making a mistake with Elle.


    "... you''re out of your mind. I shouldn''t have fought with Elle if this was happening..."


    Gaius sat on an affordable sloping lawn once he slowly descended and descended to the ground.


    "I don''t know what to do... but I''m sorry now."


    Gaius wandered troubledly, not intending to bow his head now, before he had popped out in a prestigious manner.


    That''s why I stopped thinking once and put him to sleep on the lawn.


    "... here we go... I''m a little tired and I''m just gonna get some sleep..."


    When Gaius closed his eyelids, he rested in peace with Suyasuya after a while.


    Two.


    "... mmm... mmm... eh!?"


    When Gaius woke up, a number of flames were swinging Yurayura in front of him.


    They were each of different colors and varied, such as red and blue and green.


    When Gaius stared seriously into surprise, the flames seemed to move as if they were willing to do anything.


    "... what? Human soul?......"


    To Gaius''s inquiry, the flames swayed greatly.


    Gaius looked out and inquired.


    "What? Are you really a human soul?


    Then the flames shook up and down happily once again.


    "... uh... so what?


    Then the human soul was violently and brightly annihilated.


    That seemed angry with Gaius.


    "No, you know what... are you mad? But come on, I don''t know what it means just to be moving. For example... Right. If you''re positive, go up and down, if you''re negative, will you move left and right?


    Then the human soul moved up and down hard.


    "Oh! Sounds good. You can communicate."


    The human soul went up and down like a bounce.


    "Are you happy? Pretty much just moving makes you feel emotional. This is not good."


    But here Gaius worried about what to ask.


    "Eh... what am I supposed to ask?


    Gaius awoke on the lawn and put his arms together to think deeply.

 1580 Number of Chapters 1,577

    "Uh-huh... why did you show up in front of me?


    Gaius said in agony.


    But naturally, man''s soul just wobbled like trouble.


    "That''s right... it''s surprisingly difficult to ask a question that can be answered just by saying yes..."


    Gaius said the opposite was true this time.


    "I kind of know the ups and downs of emotions... and you... I mean, you guys..."


    Gaius realized and reworded that the human soul was not one but five.


    "It''s a human soul, isn''t it? What is this... Could it have been human originally?


    Then the human soul moved up and down hard.


    "What! Am I right? Seriously, ex-human?


    The human soul continues to move up and down unchanged.


    So Gaius remembered the words of Phallus, queen of dogs.


    "A guy called Phallus said this world isn''t where humans come from, why are you guys here?... that''s not the way to ask the question..."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought with a difficult face.


    And his face slowly began to squeeze the words as it was.


    "Eh... did you come to this world dead?


    Then the human soul moved up and down hard again.


    Gaius nodded and asked further.


    "So are there other human souls?


    Gaius nodded satisfactorily to the soul of man who kept moving up and down.


    "Is that a lot?


    I moved sideways in confusion about this.


    "Well, that was a bit of a vague question... uh-huh, how many other souls are there just because you guys know, because I''m going to say the numbers one after the other, will you react?


    The human soul swayed up and down.


    Gaius smiled satisfactorily and said the numbers one after the other.


    "Ten."


    The human soul went up and down.


    "Hundreds."


    It also moves up and down.


    "Thousands."


    Then the human soul swayed left and right.


    "Five hundred, then"


    It also moved left and right.


    "Then 300 people"


    The human soul remained in motion from left to right.


    Two hundred?


    This also rocked left and right.


    "Bye, 150."


    Gaius nodded yeah to the soul of a man who also rocked left and right.


    "One hundred and twenty"


    I made a move here that seemed to be moving up and down in a puzzling mood, as well as swinging sideways.


    "Okay. You mean about a hundred and twenty?


    Then the soul jumped joyfully and went up and down as if it were still there.

 1581 Episode one thousand five hundred and seventy-eight, question.

    "�� Now, the next question��"


    Gaius also put his arms together and thought.


    "Mm-hmm... you guys live around here... or exist... well, are you around here all the time anyway?


    The souls swayed up and down.


    "That''s about a hundred and twenty other souls, too?


    The human soul continued to shake up and down unchanged.


    "Does that mean you can''t possibly move from around here?


    The human soul went up and down all the more intensely.


    Gaius continued his question with a slightly surprised look on his face.


    "Is that... is there something like a magnetic field that you can''t move?


    The human soul swayed sideways at the lack of confidence.


    "Uh-huh, I mean, I don''t know, but does that mean I can''t move from around here?


    The human soul once again went up and down hard.


    "Really... Hmm... by the way, why did you come to me? Isn''t that a question... uh... is it a coincidence that you found me?


    The human soul swayed alongside greatly.


    "Isn''t that a coincidence? What do you mean, when humans show up, you know what to do?


    The human soul swayed up and down.


    "Oh, yeah. Ah! But that means a human being with flesh like me?


    Gaius nodded loudly when he saw the soul of a man who could swing large and sideways.


    "I knew it. You''re usually a human soul, aren''t you? When a new soul shows up around here, you can feel it, right?


    The human soul went up and down hard.


    "Right or right. After all, normally biological people don''t come here, do they?


    Seeing the soul up and down as he expected, Gaius smiled contentedly.


    "So you''re saying it''s unusual to be like me, huh? Maybe this is the first time I''ve seen a living person in this world?


    Gaius also laughed a little happy when he saw the souls bouncing vertically with joy.


    "Really? Still... are you so-called ghosts?


    The human soul suddenly stopped to perfection and gradually began to move.


    But the movements of the souls of the five men were separate.


    "... Uh-huh, do you feel your opinions are broken among you..."


    Gaius began to understand the souls one by one.


    But I also felt the limitations in my current two-choice question.


    "Uh-huh... is there any better way to ask a question?..."


    Gaius twisted his neck with a difficult face.


    Then all of a sudden, the souls were wiped out.

 1582 Chapter 159: Armored Warrior

    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    I was surprised and inquired about Gaius''s unusual move on the part of the souls.


    But the souls were all but shaken apart in pieces, as they were violently and brightly annihilated.


    Gaius was only bewildered, face to face, and neck.


    Then, suddenly, a gust of wind broke out.


    "Wow!?"


    Gaius was surprised and glanced at the direction of the gust as he covered his face with his hand.


    Then, in front of Gaius, a suddenly blackening giant armored warrior appeared.


    "Hey, what the fuck!?"


    Gaius tried to get up, but his legs dull and he fell back.


    "Oops!?"


    It was on a sloping lawn, though sloping, so Gaius rolled a few revolutions by the way.


    But the result was some distance from the armored warrior.


    Gaius managed to calm down his feelings and now he stood firm.


    The armored martial artist did not let it be slight, but looked down at Gaius.


    "... who? You..."


    Even though Gaius would finally speak with his thoughts, the armored martial artist would not open his mouth just looking down at Gaius.


    Gaius gave a slightly irritated look, as he waited for a while for the armored martial artist to respond, but there were no signs of it at all.


    "Not really... say something"


    But still, the armored warrior just kept staring at Gaius as if to observe him.


    Gaius was even more frustrated, but there his gaze went to Yurayura and the souls who were grumbling behind the armored warriors.


    "... yeah? Those guys...... what move?


    Gaius frowned at the souls'' unprecedented movements.


    Then, for the first time, the armored warrior moved.


    Gaius jumped backwards as a freak.


    Armored martial artists approached him in a slow motion, as if to bruise Gaius''s reaction to his hypersensitivity.


    "Shit! What the fuck, this guy!


    Gaius dropped his hips, dyed his arms red and set himself up.


    But the armored warrior is just walking slowly, without reacting to it either.


    Then Gaius stepped back.


    "Damn!... what the hell really..."


    Gaius took one step further, one step later.


    And I realized that I was scared and aware, and even more frustrated recruited.


    "Son of a bitch... fuck you..."


    Gaius trembled with anger and terror, but he just had to touch it later.

 1583 Lesson one thousand five hundred eighty, escape.

    One.


    "Come on!"


    Gaius never turned his heel back.


    and exploded the aura at the same time, flying all at once.


    Gaius flew as far away as he could while stretching the tail of Aura like a broom star.


    "Shit!... damn!


    Gaius flied at the highest speed, whilst pounding his tongue again and again out of remorse.


    And after flying enough, he quietly stepped down to the ground.


    "... what the hell is that guy... Shh!


    Gaius remembered the inept armored warrior and also struck his tongue.


    "Damn!... he can''t. I don''t know what it is... but I don''t feel like I can win"


    Gaius sat in regret there.


    "Why? Why did you think I couldn''t win?... I don''t know..."


    Gaius held his head and nodded.


    And for a while, Gaius couldn''t keep moving.


    Two.


    "Oh, speaking of which, those guys..."


    Gaius remembered the souls of men.


    "Ma, are you okay? I don''t even think that armored warrior will attack the soul."


    Gaius shrugged, but began to think about it.


    "... why didn''t he attack me? Just staring... didn''t even come after me..."


    Gaius unwittingly twisted his neck.


    "That''s crazy... if I had to touch it later, I''d come over step by step... but if I''d flown, the chaser wouldn''t have come. Which means... Could it not have moved that place? What do you mean... are they the same as human souls?... No, but hey..."


    But I didn''t know who the armored warrior was or what he thought.


    "Hmm... I don''t know what to think... now what to do after this..."


    Gaius began to think about the future.


    "Fountain... I don''t know what to do ~? I don''t know how to bow my head to El ~..."


    Gaius toured.


    Gaius was distressed whether to take his name through me, or to cast aside his own pride and take fruit.


    And he made a decision.


    "... I can''t help it. Apologize..."


    Gaius raised his heavy hips slowly as he murmured so with expressions such as disapproval.


    "Chi..."


    When Gaius only tongued again, he floated up and began to wrap his aura around him.


    And when he looked up at the sky quietly, he left one sigh to fly high.

 1584 Reunion of the thousand five hundred and eighty-one.

    One.


    "Hello. Is anybody there?"


    Gaius immediately entered the castle as he descended into the castle of Illis.


    But in the castle, I didn''t find any children.


    "... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... Illis, of course, even Elle... where the hell have you been?..."


    Gaius gave a fed up look.


    "... do I have to go around all the spires again ~?"


    Even as he shrugged with his sincerely disgusting face, Gaius decided to be ready.


    "I have no choice. Find..."


    Gaius tried to take a heavy step forward in search of an uninterrupted number of spires, but there again the wind of the hundreds of millions blew through his mind.


    "Hey, I still don''t feel like looking for you."


    That''s what Gaius said and exhaled deeply.


    That''s how he sank himself on the couch nearby.


    "... I''m not motivated at all anymore..."


    Gaius closed his eyelids quietly with a tired, vain look.


    And he fell asleep for a while.


    Two.


    When Gaius woke up, there was an Elle figure there.


    "Ah... El... well..."


    Gaius said with a look like a bump.


    Then Elle said the same thing.


    "Hmmm... that''s enough..."


    "Yeah, well... I''m sorry"


    "So let me tell you something."


    "Yeah, okay. By the way, where have you been?


    Then Elle clouded his words.


    "Hmmm... sort of..."


    "Phew, that''s okay..."


    One bad thing, Gaius couldn''t ask any more.


    Then Elle tried to change the conversation, he just said.


    Let''s go to the fountain.


    Although Gaius seemed to nod unexpectedly, he remembered there the example armored warrior.


    "Wait a minute. Before I do, I need to ask you something."


    "What?


    "Actually, I met a black armored warrior near a spring."


    "Well... with a black armored warrior..."


    "Oh, don''t you get it?


    "Ha... nothing in particular comes to mind"


    "Right... oh, one more thing. I met the souls in the same place."


    "Hmm, a human soul? It''s not the end of being human."


    "I knew it... they said there were about a hundred and twenty of them"


    "Hmm, I don''t even know how many. But I don''t even know who they are."

 1585 Chapter one thousand five hundred and eighty-two, mask.

    "Huh, I don''t even know Elle..."


    To Gaius'' twinkle, Elle nodded.


    "Hmm. That''s about all you know."


    "But you said they were the end of the human race, right?


    "You said it. But that''s because you said human soul. Then it will be the end of man."


    Gaius was convinced.


    "I see. But not at all about black armored warriors?


    "Oh, you have no idea."


    "Right..."


    Gaius turned away regrettably.


    Then Elle inquired toward its back.


    "Did you fight that black armored warrior?


    Gaius kept his face turned away, answering.


    "... no, I''m not fighting"


    Elle smudged a lot and asked further.


    "So what''s going on?


    Gaius let his mouth shut and looked at Elle with a face he seemed sincerely sorry for.


    "... escaped"


    Elle opened her mouth gently, not surprisingly.


    "... you? Without doing anything? ����


    Gaius could not open his mouth any further and was silent.


    "Right. That''s unusual. I didn''t know you were going to run away against Lucifer or Illis... who the hell are you..."


    "I''m the one who wants to know that."


    Gaius said impatiently.


    Elle said one snort.


    "Right. But even so... you''re a black armored warrior... do you see his face or something?


    "I couldn''t see. Because his face was hidden in a black mask."


    "Right. So maybe it''s someone you know well?


    "You think it was on purpose that you were hiding your face?


    "I don''t know. The mask and the dots could be some kind of armor and a set, and maybe there''s some scratches on his face again, and he just wants to hide it. But isn''t it reasonable to think I tried to hide who I was from you first?


    "Uh-huh... maybe, but maybe not"


    "Sort of. That''s not something we can be sure of at this stage."


    "Yeah......"


    Then Elle said again.


    "Then it''s time. Shall we go to the fountain?"


    Gaius nodded, even as he held what he no longer had.


    "Oh. Right. Let''s go."


    With Gaius''s consent, Elle also nodded again.


    "All right. Follow me."


    Elle quickly turned her heel back.


    And I started walking in a relaxed foothold.


    Gaius kept his pointy mouth, and went after Elle with no choice.

 1586 Chapter one thousand five hundred and eighty-three: Vigilance.

    "What!? Here? ����


    Gaius said with unexpected surprise looking at the view under his eyes.


    Elle just said something.


    "What? Hey, what''s up?


    "No... this is where the black armored warriors just showed up... and then the human souls..."


    Then Elle glanced at him.


    "Really?... Hmm, so you''ve been looking for the fountain?


    "Oh, you will. But there was nowhere around here where I could hide people..."


    Then Elle smiled slightly.


    "I guess so. Normally I don''t know."


    "Really? Then tell me so."


    "What are you talking about? You would have jumped out before we talked like that."


    Then Gaius got stuck in words.


    "... uh... Was I? ����


    "Well, you know what I mean. Don''t bother asking me."


    "... well, that''s not good. No more armored warriors than that, right?


    Then Elle smiled.


    "Well, are you scared?


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Who says you''re scared? Not at all! Not at all!"


    "Evidence that the reaction is already frightening."


    "He said he wasn''t scared! Seriously!"


    "Right or right. Then don''t worry about it."


    Then Gaius cramped his cheeks.


    "... well I could say yes. It''s just, I don''t know... if I''m here, I''m in the way..."


    "Yeah, but just watching. What the hell?


    "Yes, but... I don''t know what to say, it''s powerful..."


    "Well, well, well. It''s powerful. I didn''t expect you to be under that kind of pressure."


    "... look around anyway. It would be troublesome if I were here..."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s start by keeping our perimeter on alert."


    "Oh, yeah. He''s... I don''t know what it is anyway..."


    Gaius, saying so, had already stared under his eyes, looking for the figure of a black armored warrior.


    Elle, too, was just like Gaius and looked under his feet without a neighborhood.


    But I didn''t see a black armored warrior anywhere.


    "Apparently not?


    "... right. You sure don''t seem to be here. But... I don''t even see the souls..."


    Then Elle twisted her neck.


    "The human soul is small, isn''t it? Then you can''t see it from this distance?


    Gaius glanced at Elle''s penetration.


    "... well, sure... shall we back off a little bit then..."


    When Gaius said so badly, it descended quietly and slowly.

 1587 Lesson 1,584: The Rock Wall

    Quietly and slowly descending, he looked around, but he could not see the souls.


    "You don''t seem to be here... then take me to where Julia seems to be"


    As Gaius feared, Elle grinned.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I would have liked to see an armored warrior if I could."


    Gaius looked disgusted.


    "... fine. Let''s go."


    Gaius rushed me, and Elle just said he had no choice.


    "Fine. This way. Follow me."


    Elle in the lead, Gaius continued.


    Then Elle didn''t even turn around and asked Gaius.


    "By the way, what kind of human soul is that?


    What about Gaius? became a face that


    "What? What do you mean? You''ve never seen it?


    Then Elle answered without a thing.


    "No."


    "No? Didn''t you just look like you knew better?


    "I didn''t. On the contrary, I said I''m not sure."


    "Am I right..."


    Elle further said that Gaius was strangling him.


    "So, what the hell?


    "Ah, oh. It was... small, colorful, shaky."


    "Well... you''re just like the guy I ask to talk to."


    "Oh, you listen to me, don''t you?


    "Bye. We can''t just talk."


    "Just talking, you don''t know who you are, do you?


    "That''s not what this is about."


    "So, why did you ask?


    "Nothing... because I''ve never met him. I was just a little interested."


    "Yeah...... okay......"


    They went down to the fountain without talking.


    "I saw exactly what happened around here."


    Then Elle smiled.


    "You can''t just look. It''s hidden."


    Elle walked slowly and stepped out in front of the sleigh standing rock wall beside the fountain.


    As Gaius followed him with a long glimpse, he approached as close as Elle could rub his nose against the rock wall.


    Gaius looked further and said.


    "What? I''m guessing it''s not in this rock, is it?


    Then Elle looked back with a full smile.


    I don''t think so.


    When Elle said so, he turned to the rock wall again.


    And he uttered some kind of spell-like wording.


    Then a large crack ran beautifully perpendicular to the rock wall.


    And the rock wall was silent, and it opened quietly.

 1588 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Eighty-Five: Blue Glow

    One.


    "... there''s no way you know this..."


    Gaius unexpectedly told him to blame it on Elle.


    Elle snorted lightly.


    "Hmm. What are you saying? I''m sorry you jumped out without explaining anything."


    "... yes, but come on... something pisses me off..."


    "Then piss yourself off. I was angriest, but I''m not productive at all."


    "... no, that''s the same thing, but come on..."


    Then shut up and follow me.


    Gaius had no choice but to agree, either out of dissatisfaction or pointing his mouth.


    "... ok. Enough..."


    Gaius followed Elle into a cave of boulders.


    Two.


    "... yeah? Glowing?"


    A while after Gaius caved in, the ahead was more blue and glowing.


    Then Elle said as she looked back.


    "Hmm. So I don''t need the lights."


    Then Gaius snapped his neck.


    "... you''ve seen something shiny..."


    To Gaius'' twinkle, Elle replied.


    "Oh, you''re probably supposed to be watching."


    "I knew it? But where did you see it..."


    "See you there. Were you there during this time, too?


    Gaius further strangled Elle''s words.


    "... where are you?... Did you go during this time?... Ah!


    So Gaius finally remembered.


    "Hell!


    Then Elle nodded loudly.


    "Bye. It''s the same color as the gates to hell, right?


    "Right, just like that one"


    "Hmm. I don''t know if it''s really the same because I didn''t compare it. But I think it''s the same thing."


    "Oh. Probably the same. This color, this brilliance, it''s definitely with that one first."


    "Yeah, I agree."


    "Well... but the same thing as hell is in this heavenly realm..."


    Gaius frowned and thought.


    And Elle said, taking control of the flight.


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "I guess. So what do you say? Have you ever seen this outside of hell and heaven?


    Then Elle said without getting her hair in between.


    "No."


    "So where else in heaven?


    "You don''t have that either. Even so, I don''t know every inch of heaven, do I? No wonder I''m in a place I don''t know."


    "But is this where Iris often comes from? That''s suspicious..."


    Gaius shrugged so much that he often kept walking silently.

 1589 Chapter one thousand five hundred eighty-six, credit.

    We met the two of us walking silently through the glowing cave in blue, but it was time to see the end point.


    "... I can see you"


    Elle said, making sure the view was open a long way away.


    Gaius shifted his gaze forward as he stroked Elle''s beautifully hairy, black-beloded back as he walked forward.


    "Oh, there''s plenty of room, isn''t there?


    Elle nodded as she walked, looking back gently and saying:


    "Hmm. I''ve offered you that space a few times."


    "What do you mean, there''s more to it?


    "Bye. Ahead of that... you can''t go in anywhere but Illis."


    "You mean taboo?


    Then Elle opened up for a long time and said:


    "... right. What lies ahead... neither do I know nor have I heard of it"


    "You mean the atmosphere you can''t ask?


    "Well, yeah."


    "Hmm... I don''t know what the hell you''re interested in..."


    Then Elle looked back agile.


    "No! Don''t go further."


    But maybe Julia''s ahead of us.


    "Have you forgotten what I just said? He said no one should go in there but Illis. So does Julia."


    "Uh-huh, but I don''t know, do I?


    Then Elle looked back once again handsomely.


    "I get it! Definitely not. If you were there, you''d be in a lot of space."


    "But hey... Julia is the kid that Illis grabbed on purpose, right? Then you might have taken it to the taboo space ahead."


    "That''s not possible. You''ve never even been to this place before, have you?


    Then Gaius''s face distorted wildly there.


    "Isn''t that because you weren''t trusted?


    "What!?"


    "No, it''s not like you''re rotting El, is it? It''s just Illis. You don''t seem to trust anyone."


    "... that''s not true..."


    "Really? I don''t think so, and isn''t that what Elle really thinks?


    To Gaius''s repeated questioning, Elle turned his face into something he feared.


    "That''s not true. Lord Illis is not such a man. Don''t take it personally, you idiot."


    "Really? I think those icy eyes belong to those who don''t trust anyone."


    Gaius blamed Elle rather squeamishly and intransigently.

 1590 Lesson one thousand five hundred and eighty-seven, huge space.

    "Hmm! That''s enough!


    Elle quickened her steps and just went ahead.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to tease his shoulder.


    "You''re going to get angry right away... well no"


    Gaius also walked fast and quickly caught up with Elle.


    Then Gaius and the others arrived in a large space.


    "Heh, that''s a lot of space..."


    Gaius was amazed at the huge space of what would be a thousand square meters, and raised his admiration.


    "The ceiling is also high... Ten, no, fifteen meters sounds like it, right?


    Then Elle answered as if he forgot to interact earlier.


    "Mm-hmm. At the highest level, just about 15 meters."


    "I knew it. And what kind of build is this? Is it artificial?


    "No, it seems natural"


    "Well, it''s a beautiful hemisphere, but it''s natural."


    "Uhm. At least that''s what Iris said"


    "Heh... there''s something in the back..."


    Gaius found an artificial building at the end of the blue glowing space and said:


    "Mm-hmm. At the rest stop."


    "I mean, like a break room?


    "Well, I guess so."


    "Hmm... What do you mean, maybe there''s Julia in there?


    "If you''re in this cave, there''s only one left."


    Then Gaius discovered at the end of the rest stop that there were more caves.


    "No, maybe it''s the cave beyond?


    Elle turned around and looked blatantly disgusted.


    "Don''t steam the conversation back. I''m not ahead of you. Never."


    "But if there''s no Julia in that holiday place, we''ll look for the cave ahead, won''t we?


    Elle looked back with a rugged face.


    "No!


    "Why? My aim is to get Julia back. If you''re not at the rest stop, naturally we''ll look for you."


    "Let''s just say no. You mustn''t go in there except for Lord Illis."


    "No, I''m going"


    "No way."


    "Oh, my God."


    Listen to me for a second.


    "I don''t like it."


    While they were arguing like that, the two of them reached the rest stop.


    "Well, let''s check inside anyway. Next story starts with that."


    Elle nodded at Gaius'' remarks.


    "Right. If Julia was here, it wouldn''t matter."


    "That sort of thing. Then I''ll come in."


    Gaius said so, walking up the five short steps leading up to the entrance to the building in a relaxed foothold.

 1591 Lesson one thousand five hundred and eighty-eight, Temple.

    "Something like a temple, huh?


    Gaius said looking at the exterior of the building.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s Iris'' hobby."


    "Really? Hmm, it''s an Iris hobby... so who built it?


    Then Elle just said.


    "Me."


    Gaius was surprised and stuck his hair in without getting in between.


    "How do you do that? There''s no way you can build a building on a cat."


    Then I said it like Elle was outraged.


    Who do you think I am? You''re not Elvis!


    "No, Elvis, but I don''t know what it is, but you can''t even hold on to it with that hand, can you?


    Then Elle laughed with her nose.


    "You don''t have to have that."


    "Then how do we build it?


    "I''ll let you make it for me."


    "An offering... there''s no way you know that..."


    "Well, you just don''t think about it."


    "Well, no, the point is, you don''t make it yourself, do you? So you''re telling me someone''s gonna let my men do it?


    "Bye. I''m in command and supervision."


    "Oh really? Good for you."


    Gaius said without emotion and with a bar reading.


    But Elle didn''t care, he said.


    "Hmm. How about a good one?


    "Sort of. Well, it''s not that bad."


    "It will be. Whatever it is, it''s hard."


    "Well no. Okay, so we''re going inside, right?


    Gaius said as he put his hand on the door.


    "Hmm. I don''t mind."


    With Elle''s consent, Gaius opened the door.


    "... you''re not here"


    Gaius told me to look inside Kanju and whine.


    Elle glanced right inside, too, and said.


    "Oops."


    "I knew you weren''t there."


    When Gaius said so, he sat down on a sofa provided indoors.


    "What is it, after all?


    "Fair enough. than that......"


    So Gaius questioned about the building.


    "Isn''t this building a lot new? When did you build it?


    "Was it about two years ago?


    "Really? It''s got to be new."


    "Um, because Illis doesn''t like old buildings. We need to rebuild regularly."


    "Yeah. So what about the castle?


    Then Elle made a startling statement.


    "We''ll have to rebuild it regularly."


    Gaius was surprised and peeled off his eyes.


    "What! You''re gonna rebuild that one? Seriously!?"


    But Elle took for granted.


    "Naturally. That''s what Illis wants."

 1592 Lesson one thousand five hundred and eighty-nine, rebuild.

    Gaius thought of a giant castle full of spires, which he had until earlier.


    "Seriously... you mean rebuild one of those things..."


    Elle hung his words on Gaius, who looked stunned.


    "I don''t care if you''re going to rebuild it. That''s right. Once every few decades. Relief."


    "No, no, no, no. Don''t worry! It''s a big business every few decades!


    "Mm-hmm. When we move, it''s gonna be a fuss up and down."


    Then Gaius caught on to Elle''s words.


    "Yeah? Moving? Aren''t you going to rebuild it?


    "We''ll rebuild. Somewhere else."


    "... what do you mean?


    "Even when it comes to rebuilding, we can''t inconvenience Lord Illis in the meantime. That''s why we''re building a new castle elsewhere. So, at the dawn of completion, we''re moving."


    "Oh, you mean that. So, what about after we move?


    "Naturally, demolish it and rebuild it."


    "Maybe... you mean you''re repeating that?


    "Exactly. So one of us is always in the middle of a rebuild."


    "... Ha ha ha... I spent decades building it, living and demolishing it for decades... you mean I''ll spend another few decades rebuilding it..."


    "We''re not building the exact same thing, are we? Each time, Iris comes up with an idea and redesigns it."


    "You''re no bother. How annoying... Elle often serves, doesn''t he?


    Then I said it with a face that Elle just didn''t take for granted.


    "Well, to that extent, my loyalty is shaken."


    "Ahhh. Well no... ah! Could it be..."


    That''s when Gaius realized something.


    Elle spotted a lot and sent her gaze.


    "What''s the matter?


    To Elle''s gaze, Gaius said as he traced his memory.


    "That castle in Illis wasn''t that new, was it? It seemed like it had been at least a few decades, though?


    "Um, yeah. It''s been five or sixty years..."


    "What do you mean, another castle in Illis that''s somewhere else, it''s been five or sixty years since we started building new, right?


    "Hmm. Don''t be. What''s wrong with that?


    "What''s wrong with you? Then you can do that already, can''t you?


    Then Elle gave me a hazy look.


    "Hello!"


    But there Gaius took the word.


    "Oh, yeah. Maybe Julia is in the new castle of England in the middle of its construction."

 1593 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Ninety Again Conflict

    "Okay! Let''s go then. I''ll show you."


    Elle quickly turned his heel back.


    But Gaius hung up on Elle.


    "Wait a minute. Before we do, we''ll find out what''s ahead."


    Elle turned her upper lip. Let her rise and argue.


    "Let''s just say no! Come on, let''s go!


    "Wait. You could be ahead of us, right?


    "I thought you said you were in the new Iris castle!


    "Wait, wait, wait. I just said I might be here, and I didn''t say a word."


    "No, I told you so."


    "No, no, no, I said the same thing. What? I didn''t say what I didn''t say."


    "Eh, enough pushing questions! Come on, let''s go!


    "Where are you going?


    Then Elle said, leaning over Gaius with a vicious face.


    "It''s the new castle of Illis!


    But Gaius hasn''t lost either.


    "We should go to the cave before we do."


    "You shouldn''t go!


    "Why not? If I hadn''t come this far and turned back to the new castle in England, I''d have to go back here again."


    "So... kara! How many times do I have to tell you that only Illis is allowed in here? Enough! Let''s get out of here!


    Gaius looked up at heaven and sighed.


    "I said it was a hassle twice. In the meantime, I''ll look into the cave ahead."


    "... how many times do you know? I''m out of here. If you''re not in this rest stop, Julia''s not here."


    "So... kara, he says he could be in a cave up ahead"


    Once again, the two clashed here.


    And as it were, a few moments passed.


    "... Elle is on my side after all? Or on the side of Illis?


    Gaius said as he caught Elle with a serious eye.


    Elle also took that gaze directly from the front and said:


    "I can''t say either now. So if I could, I''d appreciate it if the two of you wouldn''t be in conflict."


    "That''s a lot of bug-colored answers, isn''t it?


    "... right"


    "As far as I''m concerned, I want one of you to decide, okay?


    Then Elle grabbed Gaius with his resting eyes.


    "What are you going to do with me if I tell you I''m going to follow you to Illis?


    Gaius nodded a little and breathed quietly.


    "Defeat. That''s all."

 1594 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Ninety-one: The Crack Again.

    "Wow... take me down..."


    Elle told me to bite the words.


    But Gaius didn''t break his expression and kept staring at Elle with a serious eye.


    "... well... then you and I are enemies..."


    "If El were to follow Iris."


    "... Hmm..."


    "So, what do we do? Which one do you follow?


    Gaius calmly stuffed it.


    But Elle was so annoyed that he often thought about it.


    And when he looked up, he said with a sad look.


    "... I''m not attached to either. That''s what I''ve decided."


    "... yes. So what are we gonna do?


    "Go. Go somewhere."


    "Yes. Running away?


    Gaius did not constantly change his expression, he said, in such a way as calm itself.


    But Elle, too, no longer lost his expression like a noble face.


    "Uhm. Run away. I''m not attached to either of them."


    Gaius responded with a tingling frown for the first time to Elle, who had lightly admitted to escape.


    But he immediately squeezed his face and said:


    "Yes, but just tell me where the new castle is in Illis."


    "Fine. Fly almost north of here. Then the mountains will be revealed. Along the mountain peaks, now fly east. Then you''ll see the castle at the foot of the mountain."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    "No, bye......"


    Elle said so, turning back her heel gently.


    And I left Gaius steadily, step by step.


    Gaius watched its back and its swinging tail without breaking his expression.


    Then Elle went out of the resting place without ever looking back.


    The leftover Gaius sat in a chair for a while, just waiting for time to pass.


    And after time had passed for a while, I leaked the fuzz.


    "... and is Elle gone too..."


    Gaius leaked a lonely bitterness.


    "Hmm... now I''m alone again. I haven''t seen him in a long time..."


    Gaius stood up leaving such a twinkle.


    And out of the door that Elle went out, he himself went out.


    "... you''re still not here..."


    Gaius grumbled again with just one word, circling his neck.


    Gaius walked slowly with a ready face as he walked through a cave that Elle never intended to enter.

 1595 Lesson one thousand five hundred and ninety-two, another artificial building.

    With a relaxed foothold, Gaius stepped into the cave where only Illis was supposed to enter.


    "... that''s surprisingly long..."


    Gaius was surprised that the end of the cave would last longer than he thought.


    "... not yet..."


    Gaius began to get a little irritated by the long, invisible cave ahead.


    And when about twenty minutes had actually passed, I finally saw the exit.


    "... you''re open... you''ve finally arrived..."


    Gaius spilled his stupidity as he looked forward.


    And he kept walking steadily, one step at a time, finally reaching the end point.


    "This is huge again. Is that as good as the space you just had? ����


    Gaius slightly necked that it was about the same size as the large space where the rest stop was located.


    "I thought this was an artificially built cave?


    Gaius looked at the ceiling and said.


    But soon, behind the giant space, he discovered an artificial building like the rest stop earlier, and began walking.


    "If Julia was there, it would be there."


    Gaius walked quietly and slowly.


    Because if Julia was there, they almost certainly thought that there was also Illis.


    "Now, will there be ghosts or snakes..."


    Gaius walked as far away from making any footsteps as he could.


    And it took me quite a while to get to a pretty big building, unlike the rest stop earlier.


    "... it doesn''t look like a holiday place..."


    Gaius whispered, slowly beginning to climb the stairs resting on the front of the building to avoid making footsteps even more carefully.


    And he reached the door while also being fully alert to the surroundings and so on.


    Gaius hesitated there, just a little.


    (... open... or...)


    Gaius decided not to open the door there, but to examine the perimeter of the building.


    I snuck around beside the building and checked for windows, etc.


    Gaius carefully searched the perimeter of the building about 20 meters long and wide.


    But there was nothing like a single window in the building, and I went around and ended up back in front of the door.


    (... nothing like a keyhole... I think I''ll have to open the door...)


    Gaius muttered so inside, ready to put his hand on the door.


    And he slowly opened the door so as not to make as much noise as he could.

 1596 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Ninety-Three: Reasons to Chase

    Gaius glanced inside through just a few open doors.


    "... yeah? Is anybody there? ����


    Gaius whispered, accidentally speaking to his voice.


    Then you reacted to it, or someone in the building spoke up.


    "Come in."


    To that familiar voice, Gaius was freaked out for a moment, but quickly regained his mind and opened the door wide.


    Gaius stepped into the building with a ready look on his face.


    Then the person inside laughed invincibly.


    Gaius was irritated by the grin and stared at it unexpectedly.


    But the other party was not frightened to that extent, but even deepened his grin.


    Gaius finally opened his heavy mouth, thinking it was not clear that he was just staring at each other.


    "... Illis..."


    Gaius called the name of his current opponent.


    Then the other person opened his mouth with a smile.


    "We should be following you this far... surprised, huh?


    Iris said with some pleasure.


    Then Gaius regarded the tension, but he returned the words aggressively, just saying he couldn''t wait to be licked.


    "It will be decided to follow. They''ve got Julia."


    "Well, why go after Julia?


    "Because... I know it''s decided."


    "Well, then say it"


    Asked by Iris, Gaius answered with a frown root.


    "It will be decided because you are familiar with childhood"


    "You think you''re familiar with childhood? Yeah, that''s it?


    "What else is there?"


    "The reason for that is boring. Is there anything else?


    Gaius could not measure the sincerity of Illis.


    "... what do you mean? It''s boring for a reason."


    Gaius pushed his frustration forward and said.


    Then he shook his head sideways as Illis looked bored.


    "I don''t know...... let''s get this straight. Aren''t you just a little familiar?


    Gaius frowned so deeply that there was no more.


    "What are you trying to say?


    "You are a reincarnator. If you''re just familiar with a child, that means you''re dating only in this world."


    "... how far do you know?


    Gaius caught Iris with his resting eyes.


    Then Iris told Gaius to laugh.


    "You and Julia are a pair. Wouldn''t it?

 1597 The existence of the one thousand five hundred and ninety-four conversation pairs

    "You and Julia are a pair. Wouldn''t it?


    said Iris with a brutal grin.


    Gaius glanced at it with his fixed eyes.


    "... right... well thats the place?


    "Well, surprisingly, you can afford it"


    "Sort of. Nothing. You don''t think my relationship with Julia is going to work out for you?


    "Well, you''re busy, huh?


    With the momentum that Iris seemed to have even a tongue lick, he glanced at Gaius.


    Gaius took that gaze firmly from the front.


    "Be busy. I''ve been reincarnated many times, too. You''re getting old."


    "So what? Not as good as I am."


    Then Gaius smiled with Niyaniya.


    "Heh, I didn''t know you were bragging about being old. This surprised me. So you''re not complaining about treating me like a grandma?


    To Gaius''s hatred, Illis gave him a slightly tinged look.


    "... who are you talking to?


    Iris gradually changed his face and gradually shifted to a vicious look.


    But Gaius was not frightened, and remained firmly gazed at Iris.


    "It''s been decided. It''s for you, Iris."


    Then finally the wrath of Illis exploded.


    "Come on, man!


    The wrath of Britain was tremendous, the air trembled at that moment, and the building made a guillotine noise with vibrations.


    But Gaius was still not frightened.


    "I''m sorry you''re human!


    Gaius also released the aura fully open again.


    As soon as that happened, lightning ran between the two.


    At yet the next moment, sparks scattered with the bursting sound of a bee.


    Both glowed blue and white and dazzled indoors with the enlarged sparks.


    "... Kid..."


    Ilis shrugged as he distorted his face in the blue and white light.


    Gaius, who opposed him, also kept staring at Iris with a vicious face.


    "... where is Julia? Answer me, Iris..."


    In a voice as low as Gaius sounded from hell, he questioned Iris.


    "Hmm, you want to know?


    "It will be decided for you to want to know. I didn''t come after you this far. I''m here to get Julia back."


    "Hmm, right. But you''re sorry, aren''t you? There''s no Julia here you want."


    Gaius gave an even more frightening look to Iris'' spit-and-drop response.

 1598 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Ninety-Five: The Fox

    ���Τ��ȣ������ˤϤ��ʤ����ȣ����Ĥ���


    �����������ͤ�������ä������Ԥä���


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���������������~���Zβ��󤤤�Ц�ä���


    ���R¹����ǰ�ϡ��ʤ����Τ錄��������ǰ�礭������¤��ͤФʤ��Τ���


    ���Τ��ԤäƤ��䤬�롣��ǰ����ꥢ��𤦕r������¤�������ʤ�����


    ���ۤ����������ä�����ҙ���Ƥ��ʤ��ʡ�


    ���դ󡢤�����Ĥ���Ů��������


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���ߤ餫��Ц�ä���


    ���������ϥ���äȤ��������Ҋ���������ԑ��Ĥä���


    ���Τǥ�ꥢ�Ϥ����˾Ӥʤ�������ʤ�ΤǤ�ǰ�Ϥ����˾Ӥ룿��


    ���������Ά����ˡ����ꥹ�������򥯥��ä��Ϥ�����Ȼ�Ȥ�������Ǥ�ä��Ԥ��Ťä���


    ���錄�����������ˤ������ɤ�ιʤ�ǰ�礭���Ԥ�ͤФʤ�̤Τ���������x�դϤ錄�����ˤϤʤ��


    ����ȥ����������ڤζˤ򥯥��ä��Ϥ�����


    ���������������㤢�Է֤ǿ����뤫�����������ʡ����㤢��ꥢ������Τϡ�����ǰ���¤����ǤʤΤ��ʣ���


    �����������虜�Ȥ餷��֥�ӿ��{���Ԥä���


    ����Ȥߤ�ߤ륤�ꥹ������ä���


    �������ιʤ����ǰ��֪�äƤ��룿������


    ���������ϼ�򤹤ܤᡢ�ޤ���֥���{���Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �������ơ��ʤ�Ǥ��ä����ʣ��褯ҙ���Ƥ��ʤ��ʤ�����


    ���ꥹ�Ϛn�y�ߤ��ƥ������������ߤĤ�����


    �����ơ����뿼����˼�����ꡢ���ꥹ�Ͽࡩ�������Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �����������������ū���ʣ������R¹�ߤᡭ����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ��ͻ��Ȥ����Ԥ餬�k���Ƥ������`��򅧤᤿��


    ���դ󡢤ޤ�����������ʤ�Ф���ǡ�����


    ���`��򅧤ᾲ���ˤʤä����ꥹ�˥����������@������ͬ�r���Ԥ�⥪�`��ηų���ֹ�᤿��


    ���ɤ��������ꥹ������ʤ餽��ǤäƺΤ�Ԓ��������


    ���������Ά����ˡ����ꥹ�ϴ𤨤ʤ��ä���


    �����ơ������Ĥޤ�ʤ����ʱ���Ǥ�äƤ���Ϣ���¤����Τ��ä���


    �����������������չ�_�ˑ���ä���


    ���Τ��裿�ɤ������äƤ�������ʤ���������


    ��������ʥ������������k�����~�ˤ�����J���������ꥹ�ς䤨�����Υ��ե��`�ˤɤä��������z��Ǥ��ޤä��Τ��ä���


    �����������愇�ˑ��󤤡�������������ҕ���򤵤ޤ�碌����


    �����ƥ��������Ϥɤ������餤�������ä�������ˡ����ꥹ���򤤤ˤ���ľ�u������Ϥ��˷��ʤ������줱���Τ��ä���

 1599 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Ninety-Six: Why I Caught It

    "What the fuck? Like you suddenly lost your temper?


    Gaius questioned Iris in a confused mood.


    Iris looked bored and jerked off his own long hair.


    "Not like that. I''m really unmotivated."


    "... why?


    "A lot of things."


    "I don''t know that then. Explain to me."


    Then Iris laughed spirally with his nose.


    "Why do I have to do that?


    Gaius deepened his troubled face.


    "... that might be true... but tell me. Why did you grab Julia in the first place?


    Then Iris reacted with Pickle.


    "... you didn''t understand?


    "What? Why did you grab it? Of course not. You can''t possibly understand that, can you?


    Then Iris gave an inexplicable look.


    "So you came after me without knowing?


    "That''s right. Whatever the reason why Illis grabbed Julia, you''re naturally going to go help more than he was grabbed, right?


    Then Illis looked up at the ceiling and laughed big and high.


    Gaius looked at it in a bad mood.


    "What the hell..."


    Then Iris stopped laughing high and turned to Gaius.


    "Interesting. So what was Elle saying? I guess he was with you, wasn''t he?


    Gaius was confused by the sudden inquiry.


    "Elle? Elle didn''t say anything about why he grabbed Julia, did he?


    "Well... I don''t know what to say"


    "Oh. Is it time for you to tell me why? I''m just getting frustrated."


    Then Iris looked directly in the eye at Gaius.


    "Fine. Then I won''t tell you."


    Then Gaius was confused the other way around.


    "Huh? Seriously? Aren''t you gonna tell me?


    "You told me to tell you, didn''t you?


    "No, I am. Because I really didn''t think you''d tell me..."


    "I''ll tell you. Apparently, that''s the funniest part."


    "Interesting?... well no. If you''re going to tell me, why don''t you tell me?"


    Gaius said with an extremely serious look, looking into the eyes of Illis.


    Then Iris likewise said, glancing at Gaius'' eyeballs.


    "Why did I capture Julia... the reason is simple. Because she''s mine."

 1600 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Ninety-Seven: Divine Divinity

    "Divided?...... of Illis?... by Julia?


    Gaius was confused by much.


    Then he glanced pleasantly, as if Iris were observing even rare animals.


    Gaius realized it and managed to try to calm down.


    "... no, what... yulia is an iris person, that''s why i grabbed yulia... no, if i was a person, why do i need to grab you?


    Gaius inquired as he worked so hard to rotate his head fully.


    Then Illis said without incident.


    "To unite."


    Gaius didn''t know what it meant to begin with, and although a single letter was repeated over and over in his head, he immediately understood what it meant and stood up unexpectedly.


    "What!?"


    Then Illis scolded Gaius in a cold tone.


    "Calm down. We''re not done talking."


    When Iris said so, he urged Gaius to sit down again.


    When Gaius took his roughened breath, he quietly followed the instructions and sat down again.


    "... ok. Then keep talking."


    Gaius said as he put his anger in his chest.


    Iris was also crushing observation of the condition.


    And I said as I watched Gaius lick his whole body from bottom to top.


    "Why do you think I''ve been looking for you?


    "Were you looking?


    "Oh, I was looking. That''s why I found Julia and I grabbed her."


    "... well. But why do you have a divorce in the first place? You... are a god for once, aren''t you?


    Then Illis laughed.


    "Not at all. A clean god."


    "Why did the god need to create a split body? Like to explore the lower boundaries?


    Then Iris slowly shook his head left and right.


    "No, it''s not my intention."


    "What? That it''s not the will of Illis? Then who..."


    Gaius thought to himself there.


    And they told him his name, and he looked terrible like he had chewed up a bitter worm.


    "... Lucifer..."


    When Gaius said his name to throw it away, he also said it with a disgusting, round look.


    "That''s right. That man created me."


    "That wasn''t Illis'' will, was it?


    "That''s right. Not my will. I don''t know. He created me..."


    When Iris said so, he distorted his mouth bitterly.

 1601 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred Ninety-Eight: Gaiuss Misunderstanding

    "Why did you build the split?


    Gaius asked the most natural question.


    Then Iris revealed his awful disgust all over his face.


    But soon he did not open his mouth, and put it aside for a moment before uttering his words.


    "... that I do not know much. Ask Lucifer himself."


    Then Gaius started pursuing it further, as it appeared that Iris had said a little.


    "You really know that, don''t you? The way I put it now, it seemed hard to say?


    "Hmm, I don''t know. I can''t possibly know what that man thinks."


    "Really? Doesn''t look that way to me, though?


    But Iris was strong.


    "I don''t know when I say I don''t. Whatever you say, whatever you think, it''s none of my business. Do as you please."


    When Illis said that, he seemed to be in a pretty bad mood and turned that way.


    I thought we were no longer going to talk when this happened, and Gaius changed the story.


    "Okay. Then I''ll go back to earlier, but you said you were looking for Julia to unite? He also said he was looking for it. Why do we have to fit in?


    Then Iris seemed to be in a better mood, and again captured Gaius'' face with his sharp and smooth gaze.


    "To amplify my power."


    "Join Julia just for that?


    I said it with the look on Gaius''s face that he couldn''t contain his anger.


    Then Illis grinned.


    "Well, wait. Don''t panic."


    Gaius said calmly for once, even as he muscled his temples.


    "I''m not in a hurry. But..."


    Then again, Iris laughed.


    "I''m telling you to wait. You seem to be misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstood? Really? It doesn''t seem like I''m misunderstanding.


    Then Illis shook his head wide and sideways.


    "No. You''ve misunderstood a lot."


    "Ahhh. So you''re gonna give me that misunderstanding and explanation?


    "Fine. Let''s just say I will."


    Iris said it only with dignity.


    Gaius desperately held on to his inner wrath to encourage him to stay ahead of the conversation.


    "... ok. Then tell me."


    Iris nodded softly and said in a slow tone.


    "What I said I wanted to be one is that I was not going to take Julia''s life because of her abilities"

 1602 Episode One Thousand Five Hundred and Ninety-Nine: The Ability of Julia

    "... ability? So... you''re saying you just want to take away Julia''s abilities? Without a hand in your life?


    Gaius got poked at the impression and gave me a surprise look.


    Then Illis saw it, opened his mouth and laughed high.


    "That''s right. It''s Julia''s life you care about, isn''t it? Are you interested in your abilities? In the first place, you don''t even know what Julia is capable of."


    And so again, Illis laughed with all his heart.


    Gaius had to wait for it for a while.


    "... not life... just ability..."


    Then Illis finally laughed high and glanced at Gaius with a shooting eye.


    "That''s right. I''ll tell you as many times as I can. I''m not interested in Julia''s life or anything. All I want is that kid''s ability... nothing else to do. If you take that away from me, I''ll give her back to you."


    "Is that true? You sure you won''t take Julia''s life?


    "Oh. There are no two words in God"


    I affirmed with an arrogant look on the part of Illis.


    Gaius looked at the face and was convinced.


    "Okay. If Julia''s coming home safe, that''s fine. Fine... can you just tell me one thing?


    Gaius said with his index finger pinned in front of his face.


    Iris sent a stabbing gaze and questioned Gaius with vigilance.


    "What?


    Gaius answered the question with a fixed eye.


    "Tell me what Julia is capable of."


    Then Illis became a nagging addition and subtraction, and thought for a while.


    And you decided your mind, and you aligned your gaze with Gaius again.


    "Fine. Let me show you what he''s capable of."


    When Illis said so, he put it down for a beat, breathed in heavily, and then said.


    "The ability to manipulate time."


    Gaius peeled his eyes off too much.


    And I relaxed my feelings by repeatedly breathing several times.


    "... can you manipulate the hour..."


    Then Illis nodded loudly and slowly.


    "Yes, but Julia herself doesn''t realize what she''s capable of."


    "Can you really manipulate the time? Julia did? Is that for sure?


    Then Illis put an invincible grin on his mouth.


    "I can''t possibly be wrong. That division... Julia is the one that Lucifer took away from me because she fears my abilities..."

 1603 Chapter 1600 Capabilities

    "Time..."


    Gaius shrugged so, and was stunned.


    Then Iris said, as if he had won something.


    "Surprised? Gaius Schneider."


    But Gaius was still struck by the shock.


    Therefore he could not open his mouth, and remained silent.


    Then he laughed loudly and high as Illis had won even more.


    "Hmm. Now you know exactly why I want Julia?


    Then Gaius finally showed signs of recovery and began to speak, albeit slowly.


    "... Surprised... Exactly this... Surprised..."


    "It will be. But don''t be surprised as funny? Was that a surprise?


    "... that''s surprising... I had no idea Julia had the ability to manipulate time..."


    "Hmm, well. Fair enough. I originally had the ability to manipulate time. That''s what Lucifer took from me. I didn''t know I could wake it up from sleep and get it back sooner..."


    Illis leaked an invincible grin.


    Then Gaius tilted his neck.


    "How did Lucifer take it away?


    "So let me tell you. I made a split body."


    "No, so how could I have built that split to seal my abilities? Because they''re both gods, aren''t they? God to God, but how..."


    Then Iris wouldn''t let Gaius tell everyone, he said to himself.


    "Because he''s more powerful!


    Illis ran out of words with such expressions as indignation.


    Gaius raised his brow butt gently.


    "Really?


    Then Illis tilted his neck gently and looked as if he would value Gaius.


    "Hmm... it''s about you anyway. You knew that, didn''t you?


    Gaius gently shrugged his shoulders and clenched his little neck.


    "No, I don''t. I just... I was wondering if maybe I would."


    "Hmm! Didn''t you still know that"


    "No, that''s not why I was sure. I was only expecting it."


    "Fair enough. Unfortunately, my power does not extend to Lucifer. This is true. So let me say that I have been created a division called Julia."


    "So, he also said he was deprived of his abilities in doing so"


    "Yes."


    When Iris said so to throw away, he distorted his mouth greatly in his stomach.

 1604 The ability to manipulate the one thousand six hundred and one.

    But Gaius had another question.


    "But if you can manipulate time, even though you''re the most capable Lucifer opponent, you''ve managed?


    Then Iris opened his mouth abominably.


    "He can do it, too. Just like me, he can manipulate time."


    Gaius was immediately convinced.


    "I see. Well, I didn''t think so."


    When Gaius said that, he said one thing that came to mind.


    "By the way, is there a superior ability to manipulate that time?


    Then again this abominably, Iris nodded.


    "Oh. I hate to say it, but he''s up there."


    "So if we activate each other''s ability to manipulate time, Illis'' will no longer work and only Lucifer''s ability will be activated?


    Then Iris shook his head sideways heavily.


    "No, his abilities also diminish as much as they detract from mine. I mean, the ability to manipulate his time is just a little bit activated."


    "I see. Do you feel that from Lucifer, Illis moves just a little slower?


    "Oh. Exactly."


    "So the ability to manipulate time means we can''t stop time altogether, we can only slow it down?


    Then Illis nodded greatly.


    "Exactly. You get it, don''t you?


    "Sort of. That''s what happens when you talk about it all together."


    "Right. Exactly. Even though Lucifer doesn''t stop time."


    Then Gaius came up with something again.


    Gaius laughed mischievously and hit Illis with something of it.


    "Um, come on, is the ability to manipulate time the only two people who have it are Iris and Lucifer?


    Then Illis laughed lightly with his nose.


    "A guy named you comes next... okay. Let me answer that. It''s not just the two of us. God would have them all."


    "I knew... all twelve pillars had it, right?


    "That''s right. What''s wrong with that?


    "No, tell me one more thing"


    Gaius said, meditating on one eye, dressed to worship.


    Then he said with the look of a frightened or otherwise amused look of Illis.


    "Fine. I''ll answer you when I get here."


    Gaius raised his eyebrows wide and said, making a great smile.


    "Could Satan also be able to use his ability to manipulate time?

 1605 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Two: How Reborn People Work

    "... why do you ask that? ����


    Ilis narrowed his eyes softly and asked Gaius, sending him a gaze that would allow him to sit down with only a nagging addition to his heart.


    Gaius opened his hands wide and answered with a strange face.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have asked?


    Iris said, slowly opening his thin lips with a rugged look.


    "... just answer. Why did you ask me that?


    "Why... because I was just wondering?


    Gaius replied with a slight blur.


    Iris glanced at Gaius for a while.


    And he opened his mouth again.


    "... fine. I don''t know what you know, but it''s okay. Just as you expected. Satan, like us, can manipulate time..."


    Gaius let down his nigga and mouth.


    "I knew it. I didn''t think so."


    "... what makes you think that?


    Iris said without changing his expression.


    "Well, somehow? I wasn''t sure. But..."


    "Tell me. What made you think that? I should have taught you a lot, too. Then you tell me too."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Well, yeah. It''s give-and-take, right? Okay, I get it. Teach."


    When Gaius said that, he took a big, deep breath once.


    "Hmm... as Iris knows, I''m a reincarnator"


    "Uhm. I know"


    "So you know how reincarnators work?


    "How does it work?... I don''t know."


    "Is that where you don''t know very well?


    "Right. I''ve never been very interested."


    "Oh, I guess so."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    Iris watched the trick with frustration.


    "... just keep talking"


    "Ok, ok. How it works, in short, if you live fifty years in this world, you are reincarnated into another world and live fifty years. I repeat," I''m coming back to this world again. "


    "Oh. I''ve heard of it"


    "So, how well does Illis know about the world over there?


    Then the face of Ilis became another harrowing one.


    "What does that mean?


    Gaius said with a flat face.


    "What, it doesn''t mean a lot. I just thought... maybe Illis is a god in this world, but he''s never been to that world, has he?

 1606 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Three, Lucifer.

    Iris narrowed his eyes and glanced at Gaius for a while.


    But in the meantime, Gaius did not distract himself from his gaze, but kept his eye open.


    Then finally Iris opened his mouth.


    "... oh. You''ve never been..."


    Gaius nodded into small pieces many times.


    "I knew it. Then I ask, that''s the same for Lucifer, isn''t it?


    Then Iris shook his head to the side.


    "I don''t know. Ask Lucifer that."


    Gaius squeezed quickly, although he had only a slightly disappointed look.


    "Okay. Then I''ll ask..."


    Then Illis suddenly yelled out loud.


    "Aren''t you the only one listening!


    Gaius is a little too surprised.


    "Ah, oh. That''s true... but it''s a necessary question to explain how reincarnators work."


    "I''m not interested in how the reincarnators work, etc. It''s just that you started talking on your own."


    "No, I was. You wondered why Satan had the ability to manipulate time in the first place, didn''t you?


    "That''s right. Answer that."


    "I know. And it has to do with the fact that Iris has never been to that world."


    Then Iris narrowed his eyes again softly.


    "Fine. Say it."


    "Oh. You don''t know Ilis because he''s never been to that world, but Satan''s famous in that world."


    Then it turned into an expression of apparent surprise to Iris.


    Gaius observed the look carefully.


    Then you noticed that gaze, and Illis rushed ahead of the conversation.


    "Go on."


    Gaius nodded and resumed the conversation.


    "And the other one... Lucifer too"


    Iris also became a surprised look.


    But because Gaius is observing me, this time I immediately returned to a calm expression.


    "Well... Lucifer too..."


    "Oh. That said, it''s a little different in name."


    "How is it different?


    "It''s not Lucifer, it''s Lucifer, or Lucifer."


    "Hmm... right. That''s a subtle difference, huh?


    "Oh. But I guess... no, I''m definitely the same person"


    "What''s the basis for that?


    Then Gaius became just a little nagging and subtracted, and he thought of something.


    And when I looked up to make up my mind, I said,


    "Lucifer is a fallen angel and an undisputed demon in that world."

 1607 Chapter 1604: Fallen Angel

    "... well..."


    Iris showed surprise and narrowed his eyes with interest.


    Gaius was satisfied with the reaction.


    "What do you say? Funny talk, isn''t it?


    "Right. Quite interesting. Let me hear more."


    Gaius nodded with a grin and continued talking.


    "Lucifer is a fallen angel. I mean, he was originally an angel. They were the finest angels, too."


    "What is that angel?


    To Iris''s inquiry, Gaius jammed a little.


    "... Angel is the use of God if you will...?


    "Ambiguous, huh?


    "No, the truth is it''s hard. Because it''s as much about God as it is about theology."


    "Hmmm...... okay. Go on."


    "Oh. Well, I hope you think angels are second only to God"


    Iris did not put it to words and encouraged ahead by nodding.


    Gaius also nodded back and continued talking.


    "The angel is a lot. Lucifer was the best angel of them all. But Lucifer disobeyed God."


    "How did you turn away?


    "Uh-huh. When I heard it, he thought he was equal to God because he was the best angel."


    "Well, is it on par with God... that''s funny"


    "So, although I disobeyed God in the grown quote, he tore it and fell."


    "Where did you fall?


    Then Gaius laughed niggardly, set aside for a minute, and answered in a playful tone.


    "... to hell..."


    Gaius says no, carefully observed the complexion of the iris.


    But Iris had already decided to be faceless, and there was no change in his expression.


    For this reason Gaius resumed the conversation, concealing his slightly disappointed insides.


    "So, after this, it''s going to be a very pivotal conversation..."


    Gaius also stopped talking to see how Iris reacted.


    Although it was the expression that did not change Iris'' expression, he uttered words to get his hands on one another.


    "What? Don''t stop talking. Just talk."


    Gaius blushed his shoulders with a blushing face.


    "I get it. Well, it''s Lucifer who went to hell, but after that, his name changes."


    Gaius said, meditating one eye, smiling and winking shapes.


    Then Iris said without putting in his hair.


    "Satan...... right?

 1608 Episode 1605: Divided God

    Gaius was mildly surprised.


    "... well understood, eh?


    Iris raised the corner of his mouth and told him to stare at Gaius in the upper hand.


    "I know just fine. So, why did you change your name?


    Gaius frowned at this and troubled him with his neck out like a turtle in front of him.


    "What? Why has it changed?... hey, why not?... I don''t think I''ve heard of it... sorry, I don''t know"


    Then Illis laughed at Gaius''s funny outfit.


    "... that''s funny you..."


    Gaius, who was laughed at, seemed a little embarrassed.


    "No, the, well... that''s anyway..."


    Gaius coughed up one with Cohon there.


    "That''s why Satan and Lucifer are the same person. Yeah, well, I''m not human."


    Then Illis laughed once in a while.


    "Details are good. Nevertheless��"


    So Iris narrowed his eyes sooooo again.


    "Are Satan and Lucifer identical...... I see."


    Then Gaius reacted sharply.


    "Whoa!? Is that enough? What an unexpected reaction, huh?


    "Really? I don''t care what you think."


    Then Gaius pinned up one eyebrow.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t care, did I?


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Ahhh."


    "So, what happens after that?


    To Ilis'' question, Gaius thought a little before answering.


    "... no, especially after that. Satan lives in hell...... no, you don''t. It''s locked."


    "Oh, shut up."


    "Yes, that''s in Ice Hell, too."


    Gaius tilted his neck a little and said it in a way he was good at.


    Iris looked at it with cold eyes.


    "Right. Ice hell. Same thing."


    "Yes. Even in this world Satan is trapped in an icy hell"


    "Right."


    "But there''s a big difference"


    "Satan is trapped, but Lucifer, who is supposed to be the same, is not...... so?


    Gaius reacted greatly.


    "Yes! That''s different. I mean, we''re talking about why we''re split up."


    "Right."


    Iris said, without any emotions, potpourri.


    But Gaius smiled wildly.


    "But come on, here''s another one, no, a pillar because it''s God? There is a God whose pillars are divided into two pillars, right?"

 1609 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Six Hundred Six Suspicious Movements

    I watched as Gaius peered into Illis for the upper hand.


    But the complexion of Ilis did not change.


    "You mean me, don''t you?


    "Yes. Exactly. You and Julia were originally one, weren''t you?


    "Oh, just like I said earlier"


    "What is it... isn''t Satan and Lucifer the same thing?


    Gaius looked at Iris as he glanced down again.


    But again, Iris wasn''t moving at all.


    "Maybe. But that''s something I don''t know... if you want to know, you can ask either Satan or Lucifer."


    "I don''t care what they say, do I?


    "I''m not stuck. He says he doesn''t know."


    Gaius exhaled heavily there.


    "Really? ~? Didn''t you actually know? Because both Iris and Julia are completely different personalities. But they were the same, weren''t they? If it were..."


    Iris took control with a sharp voice of where Gaius tried to ask on top of each other.


    "Perseverance! I say I do not know"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder to a sword screen that would not allow him to say whether or not Illis was present.


    "I get it. Fine then. Satan or Lucifer... No, I don''t like to ask Lucifer, so I''ll ask Satan."


    "Oh, do as you please"


    Ilis told me to throw up.


    Gaius shrugged his mouth, expressing his dissatisfaction on the table, but thought he would just be yelled at where he had said it any more, and he changed his conversation.


    "Well, then, you can take your powers away from Julia, just do it right and give it back."


    Iris smiled bitterly at the way Gaius said he had no body or lid.


    "Phew...... fine. So we''re headed to the castle?"


    "Yeah, I''ve heard the place for once, but I''m glad you showed me around"


    Then follow me.


    When Iris said so, he turned his heel and walked out.


    Copy that.


    When Gaius replied briefly, he tried to step forward to chase after Illis.


    But then, all of a sudden, Iris stopped.


    Gaius looked suspiciously at Iris as he glanced from behind.


    "What''s wrong?


    Then Iris suddenly turned around.


    And sooo close my face to Gaius.


    "... Huh? What?... did I do something?


    Iris glanced at the back of Gaius''s eyes as if he were looking.


    But then Iris pulled his face back and put it back where it belonged.


    "... no, it''s nothing. Seems like it was my fault..."


    And when he said so, he turned his heels again, and walked out.

 1610 Episode 1607: New Castle

    "... ah! Could that be it? ����


    I discovered the elegant castle that Gaius could see under his eyes and said.


    But Iris kept flying silently.


    Gaius muttered stupidity by bending his mouth to the letter to.


    "... at all, I don''t listen to a single incision after I leave the cave. What the hell..."


    Then Illis changed the angle of flight and began to descend towards the castle.


    Gaius followed suit, and the two soon arrived at a palace-like Heijo.


    "That''s a lot different from the castle we''re using right now, isn''t it? There''s hardly a tower. Overall, it feels quiet."


    Then Illis turned around slowly.


    "Really?


    "You''re talking!


    Gaius put a penetration first.


    But Iris kept talking about it without a problem.


    "I''m tired of the castle now. This is the way it was made."


    "Ahhh. But come on, what about the contents? Isn''t the interior awesome?


    "Whatever. The contents are more important than the exterior. It''s the interior I''ve spent my time working on."


    "Heh, it feels psychedelic again?


    Then Iris frowned.


    "What is a psychedelic?


    "Ahhh... well, if I were to explain... I don''t know what to say, pioneering..."


    "Hmm... what do you think? Well, whatever it is, you can see it. Follow me."


    When Illis said so, he began to walk toward the front door and the muggy giant door.


    Gaius followed and asked questions at the same time.


    "The exterior is complete, isn''t it?


    "Right."


    "So you''re moving too close?


    "No, because I''m not happy with the interior yet. After that."


    "Hmm. That''s a lot of attention, isn''t it?


    "Naturally. I''ve lived here a long time."


    At the same time that Illis said so, a huge front door opened without making a sound.


    Iris walked into the building without stopping.


    Gaius followed it and went inside.


    Illis walked a luxurious design entrance with a large strand.


    But then I realized something and stopped.


    Gaius also inquired suspiciously.


    "What? Anything happen again?


    But Illis does not answer.


    I just looked indoors frequently.


    "So what? What''s the matter with you?


    Gaius circled in front of Iris and inquired.


    Then, finally, Iris opened his mouth.


    "... why doesn''t anyone welcome me? ����

 1611 Episode 1608: Top Floor

    "Speaking of which, yeah. There''s got to be some dependents here, right?


    Gaius also looked up and down at the castle and said:


    Iris walked wide through the castle with his big crotch, with such faces as indignation.


    "What are you doing! Welcome!


    The loud, loud voice of Illis stuck to the high ceiling.


    But still no one came out, and only the tall footsteps of Illis echoed after the obsession had healed.


    Iris trembled further into anger, to the point where it was likely to explode now.


    Then Gaius noticed something there and issued an alert.


    "Wait! Something''s wrong!


    Iris stopped and looked back at Gaius.


    "It''s not some crazy place to make a scene! What the hell are they doing?


    "Because I don''t! He said the dependencies couldn''t have come out!


    "Then what are you saying!


    Gaius looked around again there.


    "... well, just calm down. I wonder what they thought."


    "Got hit? To someone?


    "Oh. I mean, there''s only one person who seems to do that."


    Then Iris, who was reddishing his face in anger, regained his calm as soon as possible.


    "... you''re saying it''s Lucifer?


    "Oh. If there''s anything else out there, I want you to tell me."


    "... why is he in my castle?


    "It was Lucifer who made the split Julia from Illis, wasn''t it?


    "... I see, you mean..."


    "Oh. Iris, where''s Julia?


    In response to Gaius''s question, Illis answered as he walked out.


    "This way. Follow me."


    Illis walked early enough with his big crotch.


    Gaius hurried as well.


    Although Illis went up a spiral staircase set up in the Great Hall, he flew momentously wondering if he had gotten into trouble along the way, or if he was in a hurry, or if he suddenly fluttered his body.


    Gaius also later flew, and when they quickly reached the top floor, they paralleled the angle of flight and flew the corridor at a terrible speed.


    "Here."


    Illis says no, he stopped with a sudden brake.


    Gaius similarly stopped at a sharp deceleration, and the two landed at the penetration of the corridor.


    "He should be in here."


    Walking toward the corridor-piercing room while Illis said so, the door opened automatically without sound.

 1612 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Nine: You were in the last room.

    Ilis also took another wide walk with a large strand.


    And went into the spacious indoors.


    Gaius also continued, looking indoors.


    "Yulia!"


    Gaius was so roomy that he tried to scream his name for now.


    But there was no response.


    "Are you still here..."


    Iris flied again with his anger expression intact.


    Then, one side flew off to the back of the room where there was likely to be a hundred meters to land.


    Gaius immediately followed him, and when he reached the back of the room, he realized that there were five doors.


    "Behind this?


    "Maybe. We''ll find him."


    Copy that.


    Gaius responded briefly or turned to the far left room and opened the door unfinished.


    "... you''re not here"


    As Gaius tried to move into the next room, he witnessed Iris shutting abominably the door to the room on the far opposite side.


    That seemed to strike and tremble with anger, and the door was shut so rampantly that I wondered if it was even playing an explosion.


    "It''s rough..."


    Gaius squeaked so, he hung his hand on the door of the second room.


    And when I opened it up once in a while, I glanced inside.


    "No..."


    When Gaius closed the door as he gave a look of abandonment, the door in the two adjacent rooms was also violently loud and closed.


    Gaius walked bitterly and smiled, face-to-face with Iris in front of the door in the middle of the five rooms.


    "Last one."


    "You open it."


    Gaius nodded as he blurred his shoulders.


    "Okay."


    Gaius also replied briefly.


    And he opened the door without letting in his hair.


    But there was still no sign of Julia.


    However, there was an amazing man waiting there.


    "... Lucifer..."


    Gaius was too stunned by the unexpected and could only call the name of the relative man.


    Then from the back of that Gaius appeared an iris that trembled in anger.


    "Lucifer! With whose permission are you here?"


    Lucifer smiled calmly but ruthlessly at his mouth.


    "Permission? Did you need something like that?


    "Though it will be necessary! This is my castle!


    It was an exasperating iris, but Lucifer was calm itself.


    "I see, is this your castle? Certainly. But you seem to have forgotten, don''t you? This world is mine."

 1613 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Ten: All Aura Releases

    Lucifer said quietly, but arrogantly.


    Iris seemed to be trembling with anger, and his shape was like a ghost.


    Gaius had asked calmly, stepping back from such a confrontation between the two.


    Then Lucifer spoke to Gaius, just saying he would not allow bystanders.


    "Ever since a glance, huh? Gaius Schneider"


    Gaius replied with no choice but to sigh mixed.


    "... oh yeah. I don''t even want to see you at all, do I?


    "Right. I''m glad to see you again."


    "Ahhh. Well, I don''t care if you talk like that. Why are you here?


    Gaius asked for direct access.


    Lucifer looked back at Gaius with a thin grin on his mouth.


    But his mouth did not open, and he only laughed creepily.


    Gaius couldn''t stand it and repeated the question.


    "Hey! Are you listening to me? I''m asking you why you''re here!


    Then Lucifer finally uttered the word.


    "Why am I here... As I said earlier, this world is all mine. Then wherever I may be, I shall be free."


    Lucifer said away without any evil at all.


    Besides, Ilis kicked ass.


    "What do you want! This is my castle! And the world doesn''t belong to you!


    "That''s not true. This world is all mine. That''s why all yours belongs to me. Yes, including yourself."


    As soon as possible, Iris released all the aura.


    Its power was so great that even Gaius thought it would be crushed in an instant.


    As a result, the walls, ceilings, etc. of the room quickly blew away, and in an instant it was outdoors there.


    Gaius''s breath was made painful by an awesome aura.


    That, too, should have meant that the distance between Gaius and Iris was only about one M.


    Gaius did not stop and activated the Tiger Child''s demonic armor.


    Then a layer of air appeared around Gaius, and Gaius was finally able to take a breath.


    "... Hmm... I thought I was going to die. Iris! Are you going to blow up the new castle you built!?"


    Then Iris said away without even turning to Gaius.


    "We just need to rebuild the castle and more!


    When Iris abandoned him so, he set a special attack on Lucifer, who was standing flat in his face.

 1614 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Eleven: Gaiuss Proposal

    The special attack of Illis was instantaneous.


    Gaius was quite surprised because he never thought he would suddenly set it up without any foretaste.


    But did Lucifer know so much about the character of Illis that he didn''t break a single complexion at all and did so by being able to disappear instantly?


    Iris had a tremendous momentum and set up a special attack, so he didn''t stop right after Lucifer hit him, and he went on about 100M before finally stationary in the hollow.


    And against Lucifer, who had disappeared, he opened his wrath in full, and yelled and scattered.


    "Where are you!? I can''t go anywhere! Show yourself now! Lucifer! Where are you hiding and laughing anyway! He''s a coward! There''s gonna be an acid bug!


    But Lucifer never showed up when he disappeared.


    Gaius slowly approached Iris after a while when he unlocked his demonic armor.


    "... you''re not here. They disappeared completely."


    Then Iris distorted his face, even abominably.


    "Then what are you doing here? He is!


    Gaius blurred his shoulders and said angrily.


    "... he''s probably here to see me... that''s what he is"


    "Is that all?!?"


    So I just said that Gaius had forgotten.


    "... and you grabbed Julia. I don''t know what the reason is... but it''s probably harassment of Illis."


    Then Iris bit his teeth with regret.


    "Goddamn him!... Forgive me seriously..."


    Then Gaius also tuned in.


    "Oh. I agree... so..."


    Gaius then, once he punctuated the words, looked at Iris'' eyes with a serious look.


    And it was a very important proposition for a much more visionary view of Illis.


    "What do you think? Why don''t you join forces with me?


    Iris didn''t say anything for a few seconds, just stared Gaius in the eye.


    But I opened my mouth to see if I finally got my thoughts together.


    "... fine. Let''s put our hands together. But..."


    Now Illis punctuated the word there once.


    And he opened his mouth again thinking about something.


    "What can you offer me?"


    Then Gaius smiled at his mouth.


    "Right. Surely Illis is strong, isn''t he? Much more than I do. But... Iris doesn''t have infinite magic, does he?

 1615 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Twelve: The Supply of Magic

    "... Hmm... what are we going to do with that infinite magic and power?


    Iris tilted his face diagonally and glanced at Gaius with an exploratory look.


    "It''s easy. I''ll give you my magic."


    "Well, can you do that?


    Iris inquired with interest.


    Gaius smiled just as he had eaten.


    "Oh, I can do it. If I keep feeding Illis infinite magic, maybe even Lucifer can fight it, right?


    Then Illis thought of just a little bit.


    "... right. Could be interesting......"


    "Right? Honestly, I think you can do it, okay?


    "Hmmm... is it worth a try"


    "That sort of thing. So, okay?


    Gaius offered his right hand.


    Iris showed a slight hesitation but eventually took Gaius''s hand.


    "Fine. Let''s say we join hands."


    Gaius held Iris''s hand vigorously and shook him up and down several times.


    "So, what do we do?


    Iris asked.


    Gaius gently bent his mouth to the letter to his neck.


    "... right... sudden assault on Lucifer''s castle... or..."


    "Or what?


    "No, I was wondering if we should work out an operation for once"


    "What kind of operation is that? Don''t you just supply me with magic?


    "Well yes, Lucifer is strong, isn''t he?


    Then Iris turned out to be an intermediate look.


    "So what?


    Gaius put his hands in front of him and shook his palms violently against Illis.


    "No, no, no, no, no, don''t get upset. I just thought a strong opponent would need the right trick."


    "You think it''s a setup? What kind of trick is that?


    Gaius tilted his neck to the side and looked up.


    "Uh-huh, let''s think about that."


    "What''s that? You haven''t thought of that?


    "No, you can''t come up with that right away, can you? That''s what you and I are going to think."


    Then Illis turned to dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t want that. It''s not necessary."


    "Well, without saying so. I knew we''d do it. You want to make it a must-win, right?


    "Well, I don''t like to play tricks."


    Gaius blurred his shoulders and looked frightened.


    "You''re gonna lose again for that, aren''t you?

 1616 Chapter 1613: The Case

    "You''re gonna lose again for that, aren''t you?


    As soon as Gaius said so, Illis turned around with a kicking look.


    And I frowned and stared at him with a rugged look.


    "What?


    Gaius rushed again and waved his hands wide in front of him.


    "No, no, no, that''s why you''re telling me not to get upset. We''re on our side."


    Then Iris denied it without putting his hair in between.


    "I''m not on your side. Until we put our hands together temporarily."


    "No, well, still on your side now, right? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have told you I put my hands together."


    "Well, so what?


    "So let''s think about it. Does Lucifer have any weaknesses?


    "If there was such a thing, you''d already have decided to blame it"


    "Well well... something like that... any gaps or something?


    "None"


    Iris made an immediate stop.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Ahhh. But then, I don''t feel like I can win."


    "You, are you going to lose?"


    "No, I''m not. It''s just that I don''t feel like I can win by going into the dark clouds."


    "Yeah, but what am I supposed to do? What am I supposed to think?


    "Right...... ah!


    Gaius came up with something.


    Iris turned a skeptical eye.


    "What''s up? All of a sudden you came up with something?


    Then Gaius raised his nibble and mouth angle.


    "Oh. I''ve got a plan."


    "Well, say it"


    Gaius stretched his chest and raised his chin arrogantly and said away.


    "You just have to keep the other gods on your side"


    Then Iris laughed spirally with his nose.


    "You, are you serious about that?


    Gaius said with his mouth shut.


    "Seriously though? Because God has ten other pillars besides Iris and Lucifer, right? Then wouldn''t you be able to win if you had other gods on your side?


    Iris had a grin that could not be associated with ridicule or contempt.


    "I can''t."


    Gaius devoured to Illis, who would be succinct in just one word.


    "Why? What can''t I do? You''re telling me it''s hard to convince? But that''s something you wouldn''t know if you didn''t try.


    "He says I can''t"


    "So why can''t you?


    Then Iris put his face directly in front of Gaius, and said to him, so that he could squirt.


    "Because all the other gods are Lucifer''s men."

 1617 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Fourteen: Long Sleep

    "... seriously? ����


    Iris said further to Gaius, who opened his mouth gently and flashed.


    "True. All the other ten pillars. That''s why I can''t do what you say."


    "... hey - are you serious? So if you''re seriously going to fight, you mean eleven to one?


    Then Iris said angrily.


    "Hmm, you think that pride man will form a detachment party?


    "Oh, I''m sure you won''t... but maybe if it really sucks?


    Then Illis revealed an even more angry look.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve never pushed Lucifer before!


    "No, I didn''t mean it that way...... but then you mean Illis is the only one flying anti-flag against Lucifer"


    "That''s right. Everyone else is falling back."


    "Oh well... but if you ask me well, I won''t be able to draw you on my side?


    "Let me tell you I can''t."


    "No, you don''t know unless you try."


    "I''m telling you because I get it"


    Gaius, I looked at Iris with a dazed eye.


    But naturally, Illis didn''t deal with him.


    "Huh! I thought I''d come up with a good hand."


    "Hmm, what a good hand. Not a word at all. Hands."


    "No, but come on, then... uh-huh... do you have any other good hands?


    Then Illis ran out of trouble.


    "No!"


    Gaius cramped his cheeks pickly.


    "No, think about it for a second."


    "Enough. You don''t have to think about your hands."


    "No, wait. In the first place, Iris was sleeping in a coffin until the other day, right?


    Iris frowned.


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "Does that mean Lucifer hit me and I was sleeping?


    "So what?"


    Iris said in a rather frustrating mix.


    "So come on, next time you lose again, won''t you be put to sleep the same way? That''s a long time, too."


    Ilis shut up.


    Gaius saw it and said even more.


    "Right? So come on, let''s think some more. How to defeat Lucifer."


    Then Iris ruled his previous frustration and said:


    "But what the hell is the way? He''s... a monster."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    And for a while, yeah, it kept roaring.

 1618 Lesson one thousand six hundred and fifteen, another proposal.

    One.


    "... God has no allies... and no weaknesses..."


    Gaius thought further as he said bumps.


    Then Illis cut the paralysis.


    "Yea! I can''t believe how much I''ve thought about it and come up with a plan!


    "No, I still have to think about it. If I lose next time, Illis is put to sleep again. If it does, I''ll never win again. Then I won''t be able to take back Julia for what I''ve done anymore. We have to avoid that."


    Gaius said something from the bottom of his heart.


    "... Julia or... Hmm, is that what you''re after?"


    "That''s right. You''ve been saying that since the beginning, haven''t you? I''m here to get Julia back."


    "Oh, you did. But I''m not here. Lucifer grabbed it."


    "That''s right. That''s why we have to defeat Lucifer. To do that, I need to know what happened to the power of Illis. So don''t be short tempered. Please help me."


    Then Iris exhaled his sniffles.


    "Okay. Fine. Think of a way to defeat Lucifer."


    Gaius nodded loudly with a straight face.


    "Oh, let me do that. Ellis is resting somewhere."


    When Gaius said so, he sat in a nearby chair and thought.


    And it came to pass, after a long glimpse of him, that Iris left the room in a slow foothold.


    The leftover Gaius nagged with a serious expression and thought deeply and deeply.


    Two.


    "You were here!


    Gaius screamed as if Iris were going to jump into the room where he was resting.


    And Iris arose, and saith.


    "What? Noisy."


    Then Gaius grinned at the edge of his mouth.


    "I came up with one."


    Iris gave a skeptical look.


    "... is that true? Isn''t that another outrageous thought?


    Then Gaius thought a little.


    "... no well, maybe so..."


    "What. Have you lost confidence yet?


    "No, I don''t know if it''s actually possible. So I thought I''d ask."


    "Well, okay. Say it."


    Gaius opened his mouth at the request of Illis.


    "Yeah. Um, come on, I figured I''d put you on my side."


    Then Illis gave him a tingly look.


    "That''s why I told you. God..."


    Then Gaius blocked it on the way.


    "No! It''s not God. I''m not a god... I was wondering if I could have the devil on my side."

 1619 Lesson one thousand six hundred and sixteen, to the void.

    "... well, the devil..."


    I thought quietly as Illis lay low.


    Gaius felt it had completely caught the interest of Illis, and further solicited.


    "Yes! It''s the devil. If I put them on my side, I guess I can take down just about Lucifer, too?


    Gaius in momentum to say, but Iris was silent.


    For that reason Gaius attempted to persuade Iris further as he came on board to speak.


    "I''m pretty cordial with the demons. I don''t know if Iris knows, but he''s close to some of the finest demons like Astalot, Delkia and Karin. That''s why I think you''ll be on my side the way you talk."


    But still, Iris kept his eyes down, and never uttered a word.


    Gaius just blurted, and no more words.


    Iris did not move jizzily afterwards, and a time of freezing silence passed for a while.


    Gaius didn''t quite get the next word out, either, than he was silenced once, and he was going to spend his time pranking.


    And one time, after about twenty minutes, Illis finally looked up.


    Gaius finally spoke up.


    "What do we do? Have you thought about it?


    But Illis does not answer.


    Iris disappeared into the void without a glance at Gaius.


    "... Huh? ����


    Gaius glanced softly at the space where Illis had been until earlier, opening his mouth.


    But there was no way that Iris would reappear, and Gaius gradually became angry.


    "What the heck!!!"


    Gaius spoke ill of Illis from there.


    Then it refreshed me, and I finally settled back on Gaius.


    "... uhh... calm down... calm down, me..."


    Gaius muttered as he told himself.


    And when he looked up, he shrugged even more.


    "Anyway... let''s find..."


    Although Gaius shrugged so, he held his head there.


    "No, who are you looking for? Is that Iris? Is that Lucifer? Or is it Julia? For once, the original purpose was to recapture Julia... but to do so, should we go to Lucifer''s castle? But I''m not gonna win this by myself... and then I need Iris... after all, are you looking for Iris?... No. Who the hell am I supposed to look for anymore? ����

 1620 Lesson one thousand six hundred and seventeen: Lost

    One.


    "No, I don''t understand anymore."


    Gaius accidentally uttered sincere confusion.


    But there was nothing for him to listen to, and Gaius responded to himself.


    "But anyway, we need to make a policy..."


    Gaius was completely lost, and he either helped with the tiredness he had accumulated in his body, or his head wasn''t turning too well.


    "... no, it''s Julia anyway. Get Julia back. So... uh... where Julia seems to be right now... you think Lucifer grabbed you, Lucifer''s castle, right?... Yes. That''s most likely. But there''s Lucifer there. So, Lucifer probably... there''s no way he''s going to return Julia to me for sure... if he''s going to take it back, he''s going to have to fight... but - fighting doesn''t win. So���� there is the cooperation of the Illis. But the Illis disappeared without telling me. Yeah. Right. All right, let''s just say we look for Illis."


    That''s what Gaius decided.


    If that were the case, I would no longer have had any use for this castle.


    Gaius quickly turned back his heel and flew indoors at high speeds, quickly flying out of the castle.


    And I looked around, and I gave him a rough idea.


    "It was just this way, wasn''t it?


    Gaius shrugged so much that he flew towards the castle where Illis now resides.


    Two.


    "There it is!


    Gaius discovered the current castle of Illis under his eyes or plummeted.


    And when I landed in front of the main entrance to the castle, I went up to steadily take the big stairs step by step.


    Then, as earlier, the front door opened automatically to the audible opening without sound.


    Gaius took a big, deep breath and quietly proceeded to walk into the castle.


    And I usually got to the front of the psychedelic design room that there was an Illis there.


    Gaius calmed down and stood in front of the door.


    Then, as Gaius expected, the door opened without sound.


    But there was no such thing as an Illis.


    But instead, he was waiting for Gaius while another fell asleep on the carpet of the shark.


    "... el..."


    Gaius called the name.


    Then Elle slowly brought his head and looked at Gaius.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    That''s what Elle said, and gazed at Gaius uncomfortably.

 1621 Lesson one thousand six hundred and eighteen, the deepest temple.

    One.


    "... no, it''s not for El."


    Gaius said unexpectedly.


    Then Elle stood up softly with four legs because he was not interested.


    "Right."


    That''s all Elle said, he walked out softly.


    And as Elle walked through Gaius'' side in a relaxed foothold, he left the psychedelic, ultra-colored room.


    Gaius turned to its back and couldn''t say anything.


    Just dropping off Ji and Elle walking away, Gaius colored the room.


    But we couldn''t find any trace of Iris there, so we headed further into the back room.


    But there was no sign of Illis there either.


    When Gaius sighed loudly, he took a step forward to never explore everything in the castle.


    Two.


    "Huh! I knew you weren''t there."


    Gaius muttered all the time saying he was within his expectations, leaving the last spire he explored to the surface.


    "Then this time until we find that cave."


    Gaius decided to stay acquainted or let the aura go full open.


    Then Gaius'' body quickly jumped up into the hollow, pulling a blue and white tail from his body and flying into the other sky.


    After a while he reached the cave of the matter, Gaius drew a beautiful parabola and descended, landing in front of the cavernous mouth.


    "Will you stay?


    Gaius spoke of his aspirations as he stepped into the cave.


    He then proceeded slowly in his footsteps through the cave, and after a while came to a huge space with a rest stop.


    Gaius glanced inside the rest stop as he crossed the huge space.


    "... I''m not here..."


    Gaius quickly turned his heel back and left the rest stop, breaking into the back of a further cave.


    And for a while Gaius walked in silence.


    "... here we are... please, stay..."


    Gaius reached the deepest, second giant space of the cave or groaned to pray.


    He then walked with further prayers every step of the way, reaching the temple where he met Iris earlier.


    Gaius slowly ascended the stairs in front of the temple.


    And he opened the door with a wish.


    "... Illis..."


    Gaius opened the door and glanced inside, where the intended Iris stood on his back.

 1622 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Nineteen: Special Gaius

    "... Illis... have you been there..."


    That''s what Gaius said to Iris'' back.


    Then Iris said, without turning around to be uninterested.


    "... it''s you..."


    Gaius accidentally blurred his shoulder.


    "It''s you, isn''t it? You suddenly disappeared."


    "It''s my choice."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder again.


    "Ahhh. Fine. What are you doing here?


    Gaius still did not turn around and inquired with interest to Ilis, who was standing still toward the back of the temple.


    But Illis does not answer.


    Gaius followed with his eyes what was ahead of Iris'' gaze as he frowned.


    But there was just a wall there, and there was nothing blurry.


    Gaius spotted a lot and slowly walked over to the vicinity of Illis.


    But Illis doesn''t make it faint.


    "... what? What is it? What are you doing here?


    Gaius asked again.


    Then finally Illis looked back slowly.


    And he asked Gaius with a true face.


    "I need to ask you one thing"


    Gaius flickered for a moment at Iris, who had a nasty atmosphere.


    "... what?


    Gaius, who looked pressured, said just one word.


    And Iris inquired with a low voice, which was not like before.


    "Don''t you feel anything?


    "Huh?"


    Gaius didn''t know what Iris meant and listened back.


    Then, Iris asked again without breaking his true face.


    "I''m in this place and I''m asking if I feel anything"


    Gaius shrugged his neck.


    "... no? Nothing in particular... I don''t feel it..."


    "Right. Don''t you feel it? You still seem special."


    Gaius felt nothing for his own body, but became anxious to see if it really was.


    "Is there something here? From the outside, it''s like a temple, but when you go inside, there''s nothing..."


    Then Ilis told me to explain.


    "This is where I pay attention."


    "Oh yes..."


    Then for the first time, Illis broke up with each other.


    "Hmm, you really don''t seem to feel anything, do you?


    "Huh? No, that''s why I''m telling you earlier."


    Then Illis said with a bitter smile stuck to his mouth.


    "He''s crazy. Whatever it was earlier, it''s full of me here now, isn''t it?

 1623 Lesson one thousand six hundred twenty, the realm of God.

    "Huh? Really?... No, I don''t feel anything..."


    Gaius said in confusion.


    Ilis laughed cously.


    "You are still not normal. Pretty unusual, I''d say."


    Gaius became even more of a puzzling expression.


    "... I''m sorry you''re unusual..."


    "I don''t mind. It''s pretty funny to me."


    "Funny..."


    "This is no place but God, is it?


    Then Gaius remembered what had happened before.


    "Oh, speaking of which, that''s what El said."


    "Right. But do you really know what that means?


    "Meaning?... Come on, I don''t know what you''re talking about though?


    "Again?"


    Gaius cackled at the attitude of the squirrel.


    "What the fuck? Tell me what that means and what you do, okay?


    Then Iris said with the edge of his mouth distorted.


    "Fine. Literally, though."


    "So what? Don''t go around saying things, just go straight in."


    Iris answered the frustrating Gaius question with some pleasure.


    "That''s why I''m saying. Literally, we can''t go in here without God."


    Gaius said, distorting his face to cut the mench.


    "Oh? That''s why you''re saying it''s hard to understand, right? What''s so literal about that?


    "You still don''t get it? There''s no reason why any other than God can''t get in here because it''s taboo. I''m telling you, other than God, I can''t stand to disappear here, so I can''t stand it."


    "... is that even God''s family?


    "Naturally. So Elle can''t come here."


    "Seriously?


    "Oh. And now is exactly the time when I''ve been mindful. That chi should be thicker than usual. Nonetheless, you don''t care. Isn''t it natural that I should call you an anomaly?"


    "... Is Iris''s mind so close that he can''t even get close with Elle?


    "So I say yes"


    "Yet... I don''t feel anything at all..."


    Then Illis smiled delightfully.


    "Oh. He''s really funny. Apparently, you''ve already reached the realm of God?


    In the words of Illis, that''s Gaius.


    "... Huh? God''s realm?... me? ����


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t be standing here with no food on your face."


    Gaius was too stunned to speak.

 1624 Chapter 1621: Sealed

    "The realm of God... I..."


    Iris called out to Gaius with a stunned expression.


    "Don''t be."


    "No, but..."


    "But there''s nothing. Standing here looking fine right now is proof of that."


    "Are you sure we can''t get in here without God?


    "Don''t make me say it again and again."


    "No, but Elle..."


    Gaius said that far, nagging and silent for a while.


    And when he looked up, he said to remind me.


    "... well. Was Elle aware..."


    "Yeah? What? That you''re in the realm of God?


    "Probably. I think it was"


    "Hmm... right. He''s a member of God''s family too. They''re second only to us, and I wouldn''t be surprised if you noticed."


    "... well. Were you..."


    Gaius moaned sadly himself, remembering the sad face of Elle.


    "But then you don''t change your mind."


    "Yeah? What?


    He said, "If you set foot in God''s realm, you''d change your mind."


    "How does that change?


    "Naturally, it means your power has risen as close as God. It will change the way you fight Lucifer."


    When Iris said so, he quickened up the edge of his mouth.


    Gaius nodded over and over again with Unh-unh.


    "Right. But I figured you two wouldn''t be enemies, would you? In the first place, I don''t know why I suddenly stepped into God''s realm..."


    "You don''t have to know that. More than that, you still think they''re no match?


    "Bye. ''Cause the other ten pillar gods are on Lucifer''s side, right?


    "Yeah, but I don''t think Lucifer''s gonna get their hands on it."


    "Even so. You should think there will be an addition if you have to."


    "Hmm. Then, as you say, the demons..."


    Iris pinned up one eyebrow.


    Gaius said with a sigh.


    "Oh. That''s the only way. I wish I could get their help and bring the demons this far..."


    That''s what Gaius said, and he looked at Iris in the upper hand.


    But Iris just had a hard face.


    And Gaius said even more because he couldn''t get anything from the look on his face.


    "The demons are trapped in hell because God sealed them, right? What do you mean, if you were an Illis, you wouldn''t be able to unseal that?

 1625 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Twenty-two: The Waste

    ��������ӡ��������


    ���ꥹ��Ŀ�򼚤���Ԥä���


    ���������񤬷�ӡ���������ͣ�����äƤ⤷�����ơ��륭�ե��룿��


    ������������ӡ�򤷤��Τϡ��륭�ե������


    ���������ϡ���äѤ�ʤȤ�������Ȥʤä���


    ���������͡��Ǥ⤵�����ꥹ����ʤ餽�η�ӡ�⤱��󤸤�ʤ�����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���y����Ȥʤä���


    ���������Ƥʡ�����


    ���o���ʤΣ��륭�ե���ˤ����⤱�ʤ��ȣ���


    ���狼��󡣤�äƤߤʤ���Фʡ�


    ����ȥ���������ϲɫ����Ȥʤä���


    �����������㤢��äƤߤ褦�衹


    �������ꥹ�ϸ����ʤ�Ǥ��ä���


    �����Ҋ�ơ�����������С�פ�A������


    �����󣿤ɤ������Σ���äƤߤ�Ф狼�뤳�Ȥʤ�����顢�Ȥꤢ������äƤߤ褦�衹


    �������ꥹ���פ�����ä���


    �������������ȤǤϤʤ���


    �����㤢�ʤˣ���


    ���錄�����ϐ�ħ�������֤�M���ݤʤɤʤ���


    ���������ρI�֤�ڤ��ƴ��줿򤷤���


    ���ʤ�Ǥ裿�륭�ե��뵹�������󤸤�ʤ��Σ����ä��餽�줯�餤���������ʤ������


    �������ꥹ�ϲ���줽���������Τ��ä���


    ����������ƣ�줿򤷤Ƥ�����Ԥä���


    ���ͤ����Τ����ä�������ʤ����ɤ����륭�ե�����␙ħ�����η����Ӥʤ櫓����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���Ӥ�����һ�Ԥ����Ԥä���


    ���ɤ�����Ӥ���


    ���郎�ޤޤʡ������䡢�ɤä����ä��Ԥä���ɤä����֤�M��裿��


    ���ɤ���Ȥ�M�ޤ�


    �����������]���������餻����


    ���������䡢�������j�����Ӥ���󡭡����Τ������ɤä����ä��Ԥ�줿�顢�ɤä����Ԥ��ʤ衹


    ���Ӥ����Ԥ��Ƥ��롹


    ���������Τ������ΤǤ���ʤː�ħ�������Ӥ�����裿�����̤��Ƥ衹


    �������ꥹ�Ϥ��äݤ��򤤤ƥ���������oҕ������


    ���������Ϥ�����]���������餻��⡢�����Ǥ������Ƥ��Ȥ��M��ʤ���˼�����ʤ�Ȥ��ݳ֤�������Ť����ƸĤ�Ɔ�����������


    �������m��衣�̤��Ƥ衣�ΤǤ���ʤ��Ӥ��ʤ������


    ����ȥ��ꥹ������ȥ���������Ҋ����


    ��������Ȑ�ħ���������櫓�Ϥ���ޤ���


    �����䡢�e���������ä��äƤ�������󡣤��⤽�����һ����������������ä���e�˺ä��ˤ����餤������󡣤ʤ�Ǥ���ʛQ�ޤ��¤��񤬏��äƤ�Τ衹


    ����ȥ��ꥹ�����֤���������ü��Ҥ��᤿��


    ����������⤽�����ʡ�����

 1626 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Twenty-three: Planted Thoughts

    One.


    "Hmm... you''re absolutely right..."


    That''s what Iris said and nodded again and again.


    Gaius turned out a little flashy.


    "Huh? Could it have been something I hated or something? I just thought you shouldn''t get along with the devil because you''re simply a god?


    Then Iris gave a rugged look.


    "... apparently so..."


    Gaius said with a face that nudged forward and fell in love.


    "Really? Really just assumptions? Isn''t that weird?


    Iris said with the same harsh look.


    "Oh. I think I''m weird too"


    Then Gaius came to an idea.


    "Maybe that''s an idea planted in Lucifer?


    Ilis affirmed Gaius'' reasoning.


    "... oh. Perhaps that''s all I can think of..."


    "I knew it! I got hit, too"


    "Right. He wouldn''t do it."


    "Oh. Well, you mean... what do you mean, Lucifer was afraid that Iris and the devils would join hands? Isn''t that why you planted the idea of not getting along with the devil on Iris?


    Iris nodded greatly.


    "Apparently that''s what you''re talking about..."


    Gaius never said his intention.


    "Iris! Let''s go to hell!


    Then Iris nodded forcefully.


    "Oh, fine. If that''s the case, it''s until he does what he hates most."


    Gaius nodded greatly and walked out with a renewed heel of determination.


    Two.


    Gaius leaves the cave. No, he asked Ilis.


    "By the way, where can we get back to the ground as soon as possible?


    Follow me.


    said Iris as he flipped a loose robe.


    Copy that.


    When Gaius responded quickly, Illis quickly disappeared.


    "What!?"


    When Gaius raised his voice unexpectedly, the voice of Iris echoed from over its head.


    "Here."


    When Gaius looked up, there was an iris floating in the hollow.


    "... that''s just fast, huh?


    "Fast? What?


    "No, I''m moving. I knew it was God. I couldn''t catch him with my eyes."


    "Well, that doesn''t end up in Lucifer, does it?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Fair enough. Then let''s go."


    Illis says, "I flew with explosive momentum.


    "Hey! Wait a minute!


    Gaius was in a hurry and desperate pursuit of his hindsight.

 1627 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Twenty-four: On the Shores of Lake Lims

    As they descended from heaven to the lower realm, Gaius continued to fly at explosive speeds, reaching the shores of the scenic Lake Limus within the Republic of Valentin.


    "I miss you so much."


    Gaius looked around and remembered his nostalgia in the land of causes he had visited many times before.


    But Iris twisted his neck incredibly.


    "Hmm, was this the place?


    Iris twisted his neck further into a totally unrecognizable landscape.


    "Oh. They say there are many gateways to hell, so I guess it''s a different place than when Illis came before?


    "Well, did you? I know that. So, where do you come in from?


    Gaius put his finger around him and pointed to the mountains that soared by the lake.


    "There''s a gateway to hell in the middle of that mountain."


    "Right. Then let''s hurry up. Guidance."


    "Copy that. I''ll be there then."


    That''s what Gaius said, he flew again.


    And as soon as he reached the middle of the mountain, he stepped down before the giant cave.


    "Right here. We can go from here to hell through the underground world."


    Then Iris also gave a strange look.


    "What is the Underground World?


    An unexpected question, Gaius. Huh? I looked at it.


    "Don''t you know the underground world?... Oh well. There''s no underground world at the other entrance, is there?


    "Hmm, I barely remember it because it was too long ago, but I don''t think there was anything like it"


    "Well... then maybe the underground world can only be reached through this entrance"


    "I don''t know, but that underground world isn''t like hell, is it?


    "Oh. No, I''m not. You live in a different race from the demons."


    "Hmm, is that different from humans, too?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Oh. You''re not. Sort of similar to the creatures on the ground."


    "Hmm... I know there are such people"


    "Well, go and you''ll see. It''s just the right place to rest on the way."


    "Right. Then let''s go."


    "Oh. Let''s do that."


    "You just have to go through this rift, don''t you?


    Iris saw an invisible cave spreading beneath his eyes and said:


    Gaius nodded and affirmed.


    "Yes, there is an underground world ahead of us. And, of course, there''s a hell of a place ahead of you."


    When Gaius said so, he teased his shoulders and gave a slightly tilted neck.

 1628 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Twenty-five: Touching Each Other

    "Look, I saw it. Right there."


    Gaius continued to fly at high speeds through long caves, instantly reaching the underground world.


    And he pointed to a settlement that looked forward, and he said it.


    Then Iris nodded untouched.


    "Is that it? They live out there, don''t they?


    "No, they''re different... they''re not different."


    "But you''re not a demon or a human being, are you?


    "Yes, but it''s not so weird because it looks like the animals on the ground."


    "I don''t know much about animals on earth either. Somewhat uninterested."


    "Really? Then I should have made contact with the animals on the ground before I came here."


    "Touch each other? What''s that?"


    Gaius, unable to gauge the meaning of the Iris question, became a bit of a troubled face.


    "I don''t care what they say... I mean, interact with the animals..."


    "You think it''s AC? Is this me? Am I the god?


    Gaius gently pulled his cheeks into the words of Illis, who was slightly angry.


    "... Oh, I''m so sorry. I''m sorry."


    "Hmm, if only I knew. Remember I''m a god?


    "I get it. Totally no more... I don''t know if it''s a pain in the ass..."


    Gaius continued to whisper his stupidity scatterly as he walked for some time after that.


    Then Iris just complained.


    "Guy named you is so persistent, isn''t he? What are you saying without ever getting tired of it?


    "Heh, I''m sorry. Yes, we''ve already arrived."


    Gaius said so, pointing to the houses beyond the large and deeply decided rings.


    "Hmm, right here."


    "Yes, this is the village of Delpa, home to the Polokur and Naga tribes."


    At the same time Gaius said so, a cute, corny and fat object peeked into his face from the house in front of him.


    "I wanted to be there. It''s the Polochle."


    Then the Polochle clan, who was peeking into his face and stealing at Gaius and the others, raised an adorable voice.


    "Ugh!


    Then a lot of Polokur tribes peeked into his face with long ears pinned from various families to signal it.


    And at the next moment, the Polochles all rushed to Gaius, dancing their corny, fat bodies together.

 1629 Chapter One Thousand Six Hundred Twenty-six: Cheer

    "Ugh! Ugh!


    The Polokur tribe surrounded the Gaius as they cheered thoughtfully.


    "Hey, you guys look good, huh?


    As Gaius inquired with a full smile, the Polokur tribe continued to jump to joy as they knocked their long ears flabby to the left and right.


    Then Upak, the village chief, revealed himself in the wake of such a joyful and boiling Polokur tribe.


    Gaius found it with purpose and spoke up.


    "Hello! Mr. Upak"


    "Oh! Isn''t this Lord Gaius?"


    "Hi. Actually, I''m going to hell again from now on, but I thought I''d give you a break before I do."


    "It is. Come on. Go ahead. It''s a small place, but don''t hesitate."


    "I''m always sorry. Sweet for your words."


    "No, by the way, who is this guy?


    Upak asked without any concern.


    Gaius also replied without anything in particular.


    "Oh. This is Iris."


    "Mr. Iris... well, I think I''ve heard of him..."


    "Oh, I guess so. It''s God''s Illis."


    Then not only Upak, but the Polokur tribe, who kept jumping, consolidated at the same time and fell to the ground.


    "... Huh?... God... could it be..."


    Gaius finally remembered there that God was also to be feared for the Polochle.


    "... oh, right. Surprise, isn''t it? But it''s that Illis. It''s the twelve pillars of England that live in heaven."


    Then the Polochles glanced simultaneously.


    "... hey, hey, hey!


    Upak, calm everyday, shouted uncommonly.


    Gaius was just amazed.


    "Yes, no, are you that surprised?


    "That would surprise you! You can''t be surprised!


    "Well, then yes... you don''t have to be so surprised..."


    "No, no, what are you talking about! My heart is about to stop!


    "Oh, thank you... sorry to surprise you..."


    Gaius lowered his head with a pepper.


    "No, well, I don''t need you to apologize, but this... surprised me..."


    Then there finally Iris opened his mouth.


    "Well, you see, it''s Gaius. This is the original reaction. Nevertheless, there''s not enough respect for me for a man like you."


    When Iris said so, he felt flustered.

 1630 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Twenty-seven: Tracking Memories

    "Here you go. Please come in."


    Upak finally bowed his head.


    Iris walked into Upak''s house all naturally.


    Gaius went on inside, and Upak said, bowing his head.


    "I will prepare your meal now. I don''t know if it suits your mouth..."


    Gaius answered the frightened upak lightly.


    "Oh, I''m fine. Because the rice here is delicious."


    Then Iris frowned.


    "He''s not telling you. He''s telling me."


    That''s what Iris said, while he basically sank his body onto the couch.


    "I know. That''s exactly what I know."


    "Really? You can''t read the air."


    "No, no, I don''t want Iris to tell me."


    Then Upak had a harrowed look on their interaction.


    Gaius looked at it and said immediately.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Please prepare your meal."


    Then Upak nodded with a worrying look on his face.


    "Ha, ha. I get it. So..."


    Upak went out with an unclean trick, closing the door with a face that pulled his hair behind him.


    Gaius confirmed it, and he lowered his back to the couch, as did Illis.


    Then Ilis asked Gaius as he closed his eyes for comfort.


    "By the way, how long till we get to hell?


    "It''s about the second half. It''s just around the middle of nowhere."


    "Right. Let''s get out of here as soon as we get some rest."


    Then Gaius said unexpectedly.


    "Huh? You''re surprised to be riding, aren''t you?


    "That would be so. I haven''t been to hell in a thousand years."


    "Oh yeah...... yeah? Wait a minute..."


    Gaius tilted his neck wide there.


    And I looked up and tried to recall the memories of the past as that or this.


    "Is that it? Sure... that Elle... yeah?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Gaius gave a hazy look to Iris, who asked in surprise.


    "A thousand years ago for sure... when there was a war, wasn''t there?


    "That''s right. Since then."


    Gaius gave a heartfelt look of surprise to Iris, who replied with a grin.


    "Isn''t that strange? Didn''t the gods disappear somewhere in the Great War a thousand years ago?

 1631 Lesson one thousand six hundred and twenty-eight, misremembered.

    "What are you talking about?


    Iris said in surprise.


    Gaius was surprised by the reaction and returned it in a hasty tone.


    "No, it was a thousand years ago. During the Great War a thousand years ago, the gods didn''t show up and hide somewhere, did they?


    Iris frowned deeper and carved wrinkles.


    "What are you talking about? What is hiding? I''m not hiding."


    "What!? Seriously?... because Elle said so? The families of God fought desperately because the gods hid, and many were hurt and fell..."


    "Elle said?... Many of my relatives have indeed fallen... but I will not hide!


    "No, but..."


    "I don''t know why Elle said that, but I definitely attacked the deepest part of hell, didn''t I?


    Gaius glanced at the hollow with a look that seemed even haunting.


    "... but I don''t think Elle was lying then..."


    Iris revealed his grumpy expression to Gaius, who told him like every wow.


    "So you''re telling me that I''m lying?


    "No, I didn''t say that. But Elle was really close at the time. Indeed, he spoke of those of his people falling apart in regret. I really don''t think that was a lie."


    Then Illis got in a good mood a little bit too.


    "Hmm, well, there is no doubt that the families were actually beaten down. But... I''m sure..."


    So Iris realized something and cut the words along the way.


    Then Gaius realized what its contents were.


    "Maybe it''s also the manipulation of Lucifer''s memory"


    Iris shrugged in a vicious face.


    "... maybe... but is that me? Or..."


    "Maybe it''s Elle''s"


    Gaius took the word and said.


    Iris said the vicious face remained intact.


    "Is there any way to confirm it?


    Shaken by Illis, Gaius began to think with his arms around him.


    "Right... not that I can confirm..."


    When Gaius spinned the words as he thought, Illis rushed ahead on the heels.


    "What? Say it quickly."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders gently, showing off his thoughts.


    "I think it''s Iris who''s probably been tampering with his memory"

 1632 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Twenty-nine: The Memory of Upak

    "Why?


    Gaius began to speak quietly to Briefly Asking Iris.


    "Because of Mr. Upak''s presence."


    "Upak? You were earlier, weren''t you?


    "Yes. Mr. Upak and I are old fashioned. Besides, you share memories of the war a thousand years ago."


    "... I see. So if you''re altering Elle''s memory, you''re saying it''s not supposed to match Upak''s?


    "Yes. Unless Lucifer is manipulating Mr. Upak''s memory."


    Then Iris laughed spirally with his nose even though he didn''t like it.


    "Well, I don''t think any of them will be that close."


    "Oh. So I guess it''s Iris who''s been tampering with his memory"


    Iris nodded slightly several times in a cautious manner.


    "... right. Apparently, I''m a lot changed by Lucifer."


    Sounds like it.


    "Lucifer... I can''t believe you''re taking away my memory..."


    Then Gaius asked.


    "And why did I need to alter my memory so much? It''s from Illis, and mine is..."


    "It''s up to me to be playing! If you think about his character, he''s just a delightful criminal."


    But Gaius was not convinced.


    "Is that so?"


    "What? Are you dissatisfied?


    "No, I''m not dissatisfied... but you''re not very good at it."


    Then Ilis asked with a serious look.


    "Is it also something you care about?


    Gaius nodded again and again to bite the words of Illis.


    "Uh-huh... that''s right... something''s caught on ~"


    "What is it? Clearly!"


    Gaius became a frightened expression there.


    "No, no, I''m not in trouble when I figure that out. But I''m pretty sure you care about something."


    "If you don''t know something about it, isn''t it the same without it"


    "No, well, I am. Well, no. Let''s go to hell anyway. And with the help of the Satans."


    "Hmm, I don''t feel very good about helping the demons..."


    "No, that''s why it''s also an emotion planted by Lucifer."


    "I know that! I know, but something unpleasant is offensive."


    When Iris said so, he turned away in a grumpy manner.


    Gaius looked at Iris like that and was worried about the future.

 1633 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Thirty: Negative Labor

    One.


    "I can''t even entertain you..."


    Upak said, frightened, bending his hips wide.


    said Iris, standing on eagle fried.


    "No, that''s not true. You relaxed a lot."


    Upak was even more frightened and lowered his head to the critical limit.


    "Thank you"


    "Um, let''s go."


    That''s what Iris said, prompting Gaius.


    "Right. Bye, Mr. Upak. Thank you."


    "Please be careful"


    "Yes. Then everyone''s fine."


    Gaius said so and said goodbye to the face of the Polochle tribe who had come to drop him off.


    "Ugh!


    The Polochles all cheered as they jumped together with Piompion.


    The Gaius followed the village of Delpa with the great cheer of the Polochle.


    Two.


    "And you were surprised."


    Gaius said as he cleverly sewed the narrow cave and flew.


    "What is it?


    Iris inquired about the tasteless dryness.


    "No, I told you earlier that Mr. Upak couldn''t even be very welcoming, and then Illis took the trouble, didn''t he? That was a surprise to me."


    "What. I actually relaxed inside, until I said so."


    "Really? No. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I''m glad."


    "Are you happy? Why are you happy?


    "That''s... well, didn''t I bring Iris? It would be nice if that Illis could be very polite."


    Then Illis unbelievably snapped his neck.


    "Is that what this is all about? I don''t know..."


    "That''s what it is. Well, you don''t have to know."


    "Hmm, then that''s fine. More than that, if my memory is certain, it''s supposed to be the blue hole that keeps the demons locked up, no doubt about it?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Oh, no doubt about it. I''ve been through there many times."


    "It doesn''t affect anything for you to go through, does it?


    Gaius traced his own memories.


    "... oh, that doesn''t affect me"


    "But the devil has a lot to do with it."


    "Yes. Especially the more powerful demons. Seems pretty easy to slip through when you''re a junior demon."


    "Well... then we''re going to figure it out"


    "Whoa! That''s a reliable statement. Then the plan is going to work."


    When Gaius said so, he had no heart or increased speed.

 1634 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Thirty-one, Iris Sensitive to Odor.

    "I see it."


    Gaius said as he flew at high speeds, capturing the white glow on the far side.


    "Yeah? The ground''s white, huh? Wasn''t it just blue?


    Gaius answered Ilis'' much-simmered question.


    "The blue great hole lies ahead of this white earth"


    "Hmm... yeah? What is this smell?


    Even Illis said offensively.


    Gaius smiled bitterly.


    "Oh, that''s right. I don''t know why, but this place smells like a nose."


    "It''s unpleasant. It smells really bad."


    The smell of Illis clutching to his own nose raised his face.


    and so Gaius raised his voice.


    "I see it! There''s a big blue hole."


    Gaius says no, he increased his speed even more.


    Iris also asked Gaius as he continued later.


    "That big blue hole and the smell, too?


    Gaius answered with a grin.


    "You hate this smell a lot, don''t you? But it''s okay, ''cause it doesn''t stink in the hole."


    "Right. That''s good to hear."


    When Iris said so, it accelerated explosively.


    The speed was so great that Gaius couldn''t keep up with it even as he tried to catch up with all his might.


    In the end, when Illis reached the sky above the great hole, he was kept a considerable distance apart.


    "... it''s too fast for anything, no? I couldn''t catch up at all."


    "Well, this much is natural if I take it seriously. Just remember, you''re no match for me."


    That''s what Iris said in a flurry.


    Gaius gently shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yes, sir. Then let''s get you in the hole."


    "Uhm. But before that,"


    That''s what Iris said and controlled Gaius.


    Gaius was bewildered by the unexpected.


    "Yeah? What''s going on?


    To Gaius, who looked kyotonous, Iris answered.


    "Well, it seems I''ve never visited here."


    "Oh well. So I figured the memory tampering was with Illis, huh?


    "Probably. I don''t recognize this hole. But assuming you were visiting this place once, it''s impossible to forget to see such a beautiful glow. So I don''t think I''ve visited this place."


    "I see... but wait. It may be after the war that this place began to shine like this��"


    When Gaius said so, he thought as he looked up at the ceiling.

 1635 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Thirty-two: The First Glow

    "What do you mean?


    Asked Gaius, who contemplates him, as Illis gently tilted his neck.


    Gaius slowly opened his mouth as he traced his memory.


    "No, I was wondering if maybe this big hole had come to shine as a result of the work around Lucifer to seal up the demons."


    Gaius said as he watched the glowing blue glow beneath his feet.


    "Well, you know what?"


    "No, it''s not a sure talk. Maybe it''s just a little bit of an idea."


    Gaius rushed to try to strike it off.


    But Iris was somewhat of a convinced face.


    "No, I have never seen such a beautiful and radiant blue, even outside of here. Then it is more than likely that this is not natural. Then, as you can imagine, this brilliance itself may be due to Lucifer."


    With the consent of Illis, Gaius smiled a little happy.


    "Oh, yeah... well, maybe so"


    "Mm-hmm. So it depends on whether or not I can erase this glow?


    "Sure. Well, if this glow is what''s keeping the demons in check, then this is what we need to do."


    "Uhm. But... what the hell is this brilliance all about..."


    As he slowly descended, Illis gently crawled his own supple and slight fingertips onto the blue shining wall.


    "... even like a gem... I wonder why?


    Gaius was bewildered by the inquiry of Illis.


    "No, even if they ask me that... I don''t get it"


    "So you still haven''t seen this kind of glow outside of here, have you?


    "Right. Such a glow... No, wait."


    Gaius nodded there and thought about it.


    Iris watched Gaius with interest.


    And most importantly, Gaius looked up.


    "No, you''ve seen something close to this"


    Iris laughed and asked again.


    "Well, well. Where did you see that?


    "Oh. But not in this world. In the world I was in."


    "I see... another world. What kind of place was that?


    Gaius nodded loudly and slowly when asked by Iris.


    "Mine. I''ve seen footage of mines mining certain substances. That''s where it looks like."

 1636 Episode one thousand six hundred and thirty-three: Uranium.

    "A substance? What kind of substance is that?


    Gaius answered Iris'' question with a glance.


    "A radioactive substance called uranium. What I saw most of the time was footage, not really up close."


    "You said the video earlier, but it''s some kind of ability or something that you can imagine on your head while you''re here?


    Gaius struck out in a hurry, paying his hand.


    "No, no, no, no. In the world over there... there''s a science going on, and I made it out of that science... and it''s like a machine. So, you can still show the footage. Do you understand?


    I don''t know.


    Illis said succinctly.


    Gaius turned into a troubled face.


    "That''s right. It''s a hard substitute to explain to someone you''ve never seen."


    Then Illis even said it seemed troublesome.


    "Okay. I don''t care about the footage and what they do. What more could that uranium look like? I thought you said radioactive material earlier?


    "Oh, yeah. Uranium is radioactive, and it''s scattered around very bad things."


    "Something very bad? What''s that?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    Radioactivity.


    "What''s that?


    Gaius looked up and thought about what to explain.


    "Uh-huh... it''s hard... actually, I don''t really know either ~"


    "What is that? You look like you know exactly what I''m talking about."


    "No, I don''t have that familiar face."


    "I was. Don''t tell me I know everything."


    "No, no, you don''t look like that. More than that... well, that radioactivity is a nasty substitute for bad effects on the human body."


    "How bad is the impact?


    Gaius responded promptly to the question of Illis.


    "To the point where people die."


    "Die? Is that radioactivity poison or something?


    "Well, I think that recognition would be fine. You just have to think you''re releasing something like poison. If you keep taking too many showers of it, it''s not just people, it''s animals."


    "Well, that''s interesting inside."


    "Yeah... just..."


    Gaius said as he stared at the blue glow.


    Illis spotted a lot and asked.


    "What''s up?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "No, I just feel like this isn''t like uranium. It''s just an intuition."

 1637 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Thirty-four: Breaking the Earth

    "Hmm, well. Because I don''t know that uranium and what they do. If you say so, I''m sure you do."


    Iris seemed less interested since then.


    Gaius didn''t talk about uranium any more, so he went back to the point.


    "What do you think? Do you feel anything here that will seal up the demons?


    Iris snapped his neck.


    "No, you don''t feel it. Isn''t that right here?


    Gaius also gently kneaded his neck.


    "Isn''t it here?... Then why don''t we go downstairs?


    "Right. Is this still the gateway to hell? Then it''s down here, maybe it''s there."


    "Right. All right, let''s go."


    Gaius began to fall even in the lead.


    Iris followed suit, and the two slowly and quietly descended in a blue glow.


    And he reached a vast, rugged, borderless blue earth beneath his feet.


    "You''re blue here too..."


    As Ilis descended into the blue earth, looking around, he told him to whine.


    "Oh, that''s right. So, there''s hell down here."


    "Well, right down here?


    "Yes. If this earth rips, it''s beneath it..."


    "Right. Then open it."


    Iris said without permission.


    Gaius scratched his head with a bitter smile.


    "If you have a waterfront conductor..."


    That''s what Gaius said and looked around.


    "... I knew you weren''t there"


    "What are you looking for?


    To Ilis'' question, Gaius answered with a shrugged shoulder.


    "To go to hell, I have to break this earth, but I was wondering if there were any water conductors who could do that - so I was looking for them."


    "So, you didn''t have that guide, did you? So what do we do?


    "I''ll have to call you."


    "If you can call it, just call it. A waste of time."


    Ilis gave me a slightly irritated look.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    "Heck. Then focus on your consciousness for a second, will you wait?


    "Oh, just do it quick"


    Iris said with a look like he was still grumpy and extremely grumpy.


    "... hey..."


    When Gaius closed his eyelids quietly, he began to concentrate his consciousness.


    And in his heart, he spoke to his pig-faced friend, who would be in hell beneath his feet.

 1638 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Thirty-five Introduction

    As Gaius and the others sat back and waited on a large rock that glowed blue, a roar began to sound in the distance.


    "Looks like he''s here. Let''s go."


    To Gaius''s call, Illis nodded.


    "Okay, why don''t we go"


    As they floated up into the sky almost simultaneously, they both began to fly in a noisy direction.


    "Ah! There he is."


    Gaius admitted his friend''s face beneath his feet, and he went down with a grin.


    "Dove! Long time no see"


    Dove also spilled another laugh at Gaius''s call.


    "... it''s been so long. But how are you?


    "Oh, I''m fine. And you''re the same."


    "Yeah? What?


    I thought, "Don''t open the door when you talk."


    "... between?


    "No, that''s it. That. There''s always time to talk."


    "... do you?


    "No, I don''t mind. Well... I''d like to introduce you..."


    Gaius looked back at Ilis with Chira, and immediately turned back to Dove and said just a little awkward.


    Dove nodded, said.


    "... you''re the woman in the back, right? I don''t even think he''s your lover."


    "Oh, you''re not. It''s not like that."


    "... well. Shall I introduce you?"


    "Oh. But... don''t be surprised, okay?


    Gaius said just in case.


    Dove nodded slowly and heavily.


    "... ok. Say it."


    "Oh, this is Iris... one of the twelve pillars living in heaven"


    When Gaius introduced him, Illis said.


    "It''s Illis. Regards."


    Then Dove nodded similarly earlier.


    "... well. Was it Illis..."


    Dove used the name of Illis as a word to bite and include.


    Gaius connected the words further as he asked how Dove was doing.


    "Oh, yeah. Well, there''s a lot going on. I brought him in."


    Then Dove leaked a bitter laugh.


    "... well. All right. So let''s just stand here and talk. Let''s go down. Guide."


    "Oh, that would help. I can''t get to hell."


    "... right. And you''re still the same."


    "To? How?


    "... I didn''t think you''d bring in any trouble without changing your face."


    With Dove, Gaius also had a bitter laugh.

 1639 Lesson one thousand six hundred and thirty-six, disgusting.

    "What are you, taking another woman?"


    Most of the opening, Delkia said jokingly.


    "No, no, no, another woman... not like that"


    Gaius said frighteningly.


    "Then who is it? The woman."


    Delkia felt she was not the only one, although she did not know who Iris was.


    As a result, Delchia''s tone had become somewhat thorny.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and introduced Iris.


    "This is Iris. A pillar of God in heaven."


    To his abrupt introduction, Delkia pinned up her right eyebrow butt.


    "... well... you''re Illis. That''s... what the hell are you doing here?


    He glanced at Iris with such faces as Delkia''s willingness to fight.


    Gaius sighed one big time.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. We don''t have the dust to fight."


    "Hmm! What are you, how long have you been God''s foreman?


    Gaius said with a fed up look to Delkia, who still stood on her mid back.


    "It''s nothing like that. Let me just say hello. Iris, this is Delkia, one of Hell''s finest demons."


    And Iris stood at Eagle Deep, and, while meeting lightly, said.


    "It''s Illis. Regards."


    Illis'' attitude wasn''t much, but he didn''t like Delkia.


    "Hmm... looks great..."


    Then Gaius couldn''t stop getting in between.


    "Wait a minute. You didn''t look great at all, did you? That was a normal attitude."


    "Doesn''t look like it."


    "No, no, it''s crazy. Isn''t your eyes a little cloudy?


    Then Delkia''s spearhead changed.


    "What?


    "''Cause you do, don''t you? Iris'' attitude was never great. It''s Delkia who''s weird."


    "Are you selling this fight to me?


    "I''m not selling any fights. But I''ll tell you what''s wrong is wrong. Isn''t Delkia just now reflexively disgusted when she hears about God and dislikes everything she sees"


    Then Delchia''s voice, pointing to the drawing star, was only slightly reduced.


    "... that''s not true"


    "That''s true. That''s a lot. You know it''s Delkia, right?


    "What?


    "So he says he''s wrong."


    "Well, I''m not wrong."


    "Okay. Then let''s just sit down somewhere and talk. You''re not gonna tell me you can''t do that either, are you?


    Gaius approached Delchia with unspeakable momentum.

 1640 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Thirty-seven: Drink All at Once

    "Well, for now, have a cup of tea and calm down."


    Said Gaius to Delkia facing him directly in the front, pointing with his right hand at the tea placed on the table in front of him.


    "That''s my dialogue. This is not your house in my house. It was my servant who brought this tea."


    "I say that, but I''m so calm from the edge. So it''s Delkia who needs to settle down for tea."


    "Hmm, so let me tell you something earlier. I am calm enough."


    "No, I''m not calm."


    "Let me tell you I''m calm!


    Gaius said only calmly to Delkia, who raised his voice with anger.


    "You see. You''re not calm. Come on, have a cup of tea and calm down first."


    Delkia had no choice but to reach for the tea with a face that made no sound whatsoever.


    And he poured tea into the cup at once.


    Gaius said in surprise and panic.


    "Hey, you okay? That''s right. Why didn''t you do it?


    But Delkia had a nasty face.


    "Well, unfortunately, the esophagus that burns to this extent doesn''t go hand in hand."


    "Oh well... well, that''s fine... don''t be too impotent."


    "So let me tell you. This isn''t lame or anything."


    When Delchia said so, she drank the second cup of tea she had been carried.


    Gaius squeezed his face tight to get to the point, even though he looked stunned by accident.


    "Then I''ll tell you why I''m here again."


    "Hey, why don''t you talk to me?"


    Gaius became the face of Delkia, who gained momentum.


    "So calm down. We''re not here to fight. I need you to solve that battle first."


    Gaius told Delkia to ask for it.


    But Delkia''s face remained stiff.


    "Yeah, I don''t think so. When and what time might this guy attack us?"


    Delkia glanced at Illis sitting next to Gaius.


    Then Illis, who had grown up until then, opened his mouth full.


    "Don''t be frightened, demon."


    Gaius blushed and became the face of Shit.


    And it was a big win.


    "COLLAR WHAT!!!"

 1641 Lesson one thousand six hundred and thirty-eight, words of contempt.

    "COLLAR WHAT!!!"


    Iris was laughing hilariously at Niyanya against Delkia, who suddenly became fierce and gained momentum.


    Gaius managed to trick Delkia while deploring the difficulty of getting in between the two.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! Sit down once! For now!"


    "This is where I can sit!


    "No! Do something about it there! Just sit down once and calm down!


    Gaius put his palms together in front of his face and worshipped Delchia as he pleaded.


    Delkia''s breath was rough and her face was dyed bright red with such flavors as indignation.


    "For now! For now, so sit down once! Please!"


    Delkia finally regained her composure to Gaius''s repeated plea.


    "... uhh... ok. Fine. I''ll just sit you down!


    Delkia turned to tell him to throw up and throw it away, making some loud noise and sitting in the chair.


    Gaius finally sighed loudly once, just relieved.


    But the next moment, Illis told him to mock Delkia again.


    "He''s a lot more of a single-celled guy when it comes to the finest demons."


    Moment after moment, Gaius heard about 20,000 blood vessels in Delkia''s head cut off the bee.


    "COLLAR WHAT!!! BE ON THE TABLE NOW!!! I WILL KILL KILL YOU!!!"


    Delkia released an aura of anger into full opening at the same time as she rose this time.


    But the opposing Iris looked familiar and took a sip of the tea placed on the table.


    Gaius struggled so hard to put this place away as he wet his face slightly with cold sweat.


    "Wait! Just sit down! Once! Anyway! Calm down and we''ll talk! Sit down once! Please!


    Gaius repeatedly asked to sit down, but the plea didn''t come to Delchia at all.


    "You''re telling me to get on the table -!!! What are you calming down and soaking tea for? -!!"


    But wherever was the wind blowing against the fierce Delkia?


    "A single-cell guy is something you can''t control your emotions so much. It''s really embarrassing."


    To the words of further disdain by Iris, Delchia''s cheeks spasmodically up and down, while at the same time the temples were raised with blue blood vessels crisp and noisy.

 1642 Lesson one thousand six hundred and thirty-nine.

    "... that''s enough. Don''t stop now, Gaius..."


    Delkia changed to a calmly furious look to reveal her exasperating appearance, which was very different from the previous one.


    Blue blood vessels floated thickly on the temple, and while the cheeks were cramped up and down hard, they changed from not being able to suppress their emotions until earlier, to a cold glance.


    Gaius looked up to heaven and desperately explored how to avoid the great showdown between God and the devil that was about to begin.


    But there was no way he could come up with a dramatic solution, and Gaius tried to fix the place for now.


    "No, wait. Just try to calm down again."


    Delkia then said in a very different and calm voice, even though she was in an all-out battle with the aura.


    "Don''t you understand yet? I am already calm. Calm down and you''re calmly mad."


    "No, no, no, no, no, do something about it there! Somehow calm down your anger!


    "You can''t do that. If this happens, there''s no way we can go back from here to the soothing talks."


    Then Iris leaked one snort with Hun.


    "Back to the soothing talks? Never in my memory have I had such talks?


    It was a further provocation on the part of Illis, but Delchia dealt with it calmly.


    "Well, was it? I don''t really remember. More than that, why don''t you stand up too? Exactly, I don''t feel comfortable attacking the person sitting there."


    Then Illis laughed unexpectedly.


    "You think it''s uncomfortable to feel bad? What do you want from the devil?


    "Minutes? What do you think you''re doing? Don''t make me look great at God''s time, okay?


    Then, at last, the eyes of Illis glowed demonically.


    "Well, apparently you really want to challenge me, don''t you?


    "Challenge? You''re only the guy who says things with his eyes from above, right? I''m not going to challenge you or anything else. Just beat the shit out of him."


    "Hmm, you think you can beat me in the Devil''s Minute? This is insane."


    "Sanity is sane too. Just stand up. And get the hell out of here."


    To Delkia, who also dealt calmly without any exaggeration with what was said from above Illis, Gaius was heartily surprised, while at the same time deploring the fact that things were becoming unplugged.

 1643 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Forty: The Butch-Cut Gaius

    One.


    "Just calm down, both of you!


    Gaius desperately tried to get in between them to stop the fight.


    But they didn''t care about Gaius'' words or anything, and they left Delkia at the head of the door.


    Although Gaius was in a hurry, he couldn''t think of any other way to deal with it, and all he could do was squeak his hair.


    "Bad, this went bad. I can''t believe we''re going to have a fight on our side... what do we do..."


    As Gaius was bored, Dove called out in a sigh mix.


    "... a troubled one. No matter how much Dear Delkia, when God is the opponent... Gaius, you are the one who brought Illis. Do something."


    "Even if they tell me to do something, I want to do something too..."


    Gaius scratched his hair again, now amplifying his anger against both of them.


    "What the hell, those two! Why do you need to be so fightin ''hip? What do you think I brought you here for? You''re kidding me!


    Gaius looked at Dove with a determined look, keeping his squeaky hair intact.


    "I''ll do it! Those two, I''ll beat you up!


    Gaius said, Rushing like a rabbit.


    And he opened the door rampantly, and flew out.


    Dove smiled invincibly as he dropped that back off.


    "... I asked for it. If I could stop those two, you''d be the only one."


    Two.


    "Wait Collar!!!"


    Gaius shouted at the two people who were still staring at each other to confront him.


    Then Delkia looked back in the shape of a ghost.


    "What!? Who are you going to..."


    "It''s you, Delkier!! And Iris!! You too -!!"


    Gaius just cut off that he was no longer completely blown out.


    Delkia cramped her cheeks with pimples.


    "Hey, you, you''ve gotten a lot better, huh?


    Delkia served only calmly.


    But Gaius was totally furious.


    "Ugh! Always fighting! What do you think I brought Iris for!


    Then the servant Delkia couldn''t contain her anger either.


    "I know! That''s not true!"


    "Know! Guess what I mean! You idiot!!"


    Then Delkia''s expression changed completely.


    "What... did you just say stupid about me?

 1644 Episode one thousand six hundred forty-one, Gaius v. Delkia.

    "Oh, I told you. I said, what''s wrong!


    Gaius turned his chin and said away, making sure to look down on the little Delkia completely.


    Then Delkia''s face became a form of anger.


    "You! What are you looking down on me!


    "It''s bad you''re little, isn''t it? It would be in the form of looking down on what''s going on!


    "Tell me what it is!


    "Ugh! Little one!"


    Now Delkia is completely out of a butch.


    "All right, let''s do it. Gaius, let''s do it."


    Delkia stopped toward Fluffy Gaius in an uncertain state of focus.


    Even so, he seemed to be a drunk, and a madman.


    "All right, let''s do it. Gaius, let''s do it."


    Delkia once again put it in a way that was not caged in any emotions.


    It was an approaching Delchia in a different way, but it was silent because the opposing Gaius was also completely busted out.


    They approached each other to see if their aura would touch each other.


    "Come on, little one!


    "Shut up, Gaius."


    At the same time Delkia gave it back, each other''s aura reacted.


    Aura shrugged both because of the pressure.


    But Delkia doesn''t stop walking.


    Thus Aura shrugged more and more, not to mention Gaius and his nostrils.


    "You kill"


    Delchia proclaimed briefly or fluttered up.


    And he twisted his body as much as he could, and then struck Gaius in the face with the right straight of his body.


    The unpleasant sound of meat and meat bumping into each other echoed around.


    Gaius was blown away as much as he wanted by the momentum of the beating.


    The body was hit to the ground after two or three turns in the air.


    But Gaius stood up suddenly.


    And he approached Delkia with no expression.


    It doesn''t work.


    Gaius shook his right leg backwards as he wished when he threw down only one word.


    And with all his strength, he visited Delkia for a soccer ball kick.


    Delchia''s small body blew away instantly, spinning far more than Gaius had earlier, before clashing to the ground with intense momentum.


    But Delkia stood up suddenly.


    And he started walking with Stasta, even with a faceless expression like Gaius.

 1645 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Forty-Two: The Question of Illis

    The sound of meat and meat bumping into each other was heard many times.


    And only the same number of sounds of the flesh clashing with the ground were heard.


    The two punched each other and kicked each other in a prolonged fashion.


    Someone looked at it with a strange face.


    It is Illis.


    Iris seemed completely incomprehensible to these two struggles.


    For that reason, Illis asked the two of them.


    "Hey, you guys. What the hell are you doing?


    Then the two of them stopped moving.


    The two looked back in slow motion.


    "Oh, my God!


    First Gaius responded.


    Then Delkia.


    "Don''t talk to me in the middle of a fight!


    Iris frowned.


    "Struggle? Is that the fight?


    Delchia bent her mouth, revealing her anger and answering.


    "You''ll see!


    But Iris still leaned on his neck.


    "I hear it because I don''t know if I look at it. Are you guys really saying you''re fighting now?


    Then they answered almost simultaneously.


    "" Yes!! "


    Iris tilted his neck the biggest he had ever done.


    "Lie. You don''t look like you''re fighting."


    Gaius said it was a pain in the ass.


    "Then what else do you see?"


    Then Iris answered without getting her hair in between.


    "It just seems twisted."


    Then the two eyebrow roots jumped pinned.


    And Delkia said, even pinning up the edge of her mouth.


    "That''s why it''s there! Is that why!


    "I don''t care what you think. You just look like that, don''t you?


    Then Gaius joined the fight instead.


    "I''m sure that''s not true! Look, this wound!


    Gaius swelled up pretty big, pointing to his own cheek and saying.


    But Iris only smiled lightly and bitterly.


    "So what. Such a scratch."


    "Where''s the scratch! You must be so swollen!


    "That thing will heal in a day or two"


    Then Gaius groaned lightly.


    Delkia came forward instead.


    "That''s not what I meant! This is a duel."


    "A duel? Is that what you''re gonna do?


    "I''m not doing anything! Though I would be hitting him with all my strength!


    But Iris only leaned his neck again.

 1646 Talk one thousand six hundred forty-three.

    "You guys really don''t know why."


    Iris said in a heartfelt wonder.


    Then I looked at them just saying they had been watered.


    "... what the heck. He said he was feeling better because of it."


    Gaius pointed his mouth.


    Then Delkia responded quickly.


    "Well, I was about to. Still far from the book."


    "That doesn''t make you proud, does it?


    "What? I''m not bragging."


    "You did. You thought of that. You''re trying to tell me you haven''t done a tenth of what you''ve done yet, right?


    "Fool. Not even a hundred, not a tenth."


    "You can say anything with your mouth."


    "What?


    "What the fuck? You don''t?


    "Oh, you''ve decided to do it."


    Then there Iris looked tired and went in between.


    "You guys, stop it"


    Delchia reacted sensitively to the instructions from above Iris.


    "Don''t you order me!


    "Crap. Are you going to continue with the twitching aids just now anyway?


    "So come on, it''s not ai!


    Delkia quickly objected.


    But Iris turned to a frightened face.


    "That''s it. I don''t care what you think. Yours is nothing but that. It''s really crappy. I didn''t come all this way to see something like this."


    Then Gaius, who had wanted to see how things were until then, gave a hazy look.


    "Ah... speaking of..."


    Then Iris shifted his gaze to Gaius.


    "Remember? I don''t remember coming all the way to this hell to see your mess, do I?


    "... Speaking of which, you did. Yeah. Why did this happen? I don''t really remember... okay"


    Then Delkia yelled at Gaius.


    "What is it, okay! It''s not gonna work! Not at all!"


    It was still Delkia trembling in anger, but Gaius already had no intention of doing so.


    "No, well, don''t say that. We came here for a different purpose in the first place..."


    "Know it, or something like that!


    "Well don''t be so angry. I need to talk to you."


    "Not for me"


    "It doesn''t have to be that way, it''s here."


    "Even if it''s that way, you''re telling me I don''t have it!


    Gaius accidentally shrugged his shoulder wide to Delkia, who had bent his navel completely.

 1647 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Forty-Four: The Meaning of Delkia

    "... that''s enough. Talk to me, okay?


    It was Gaius who clapped in front of his face and went into plea mode, but Delchia remained pointing that way.


    "I don''t."


    Then Iris ignored Delkia and said to Gaius.


    "Enough of this. Shall we go to another devil?"


    Then Delchia quickly looked back and reacted before Gaius could answer.


    "What is this? I don''t suppose this is about me!?"


    But Iris decided to ignore Delkia without ever seeing her face like that.


    "Isn''t there any other demon? Then it would be more efficient to go to another demon."


    "Hey! People are talking! Turn around!


    "Come on, let''s get you started."


    "Hey, you! You''re not done talking about me!


    Then Iris finally reacted to Delkia.


    "Shut up. I don''t need you anymore. You interrupted."


    That''s all Iris said, he turned to Gaius again.


    "Let''s go."


    But that didn''t convince Delkia.


    "Wait Collar!!!"


    When Delkia took a step forcefully forward, she grabbed its shoulder and tried to turn it around, as forcefully as two or three steps took the earth to reach the place of Illis.


    But Iris didn''t move.


    "... um... gi... gi... gi... gi..."


    Delkia tried to turn it around with all the force in her body, but Illis didn''t make it slight.


    "... this one, this one... this one, for..."


    Delkia grabbed Iris'' shoulder with both hands and pulled it using her entire body.


    "... of... let''s... move... damn it!


    At last Delkia gave up.


    Delkia, in a position where she breathed with her shoulders and poked her hand at her knees, distorted her face regrettably.


    Then Iris turned around with a scornful grin on his mouth.


    "Look, I turned him around, didn''t I? What do you say, are you satisfied?


    At that moment, Delkia''s legs were powered.


    Delkia stepped forcefully on the earth, releasing the hand that was on her knees and making a clench.


    And he pushed his fist up from the bottom with all the strength of his body.


    "Kura eh!!!"


    Delchia-covered upper struck brilliantly on the jaw of Illis.


    The body of Illis rose and, arguing beautifully in the air, lay on the ground after a while.


    "See! Get out of here!"


    Delchia laughed happily.

 1648 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and forty-five: Drinking Saliva

    Delkia looked mighty from the top as she laid down on the ground.


    Gaius put his hand on his forehead and sighed loudly.


    "Ahhh. I did it..."


    But Delkia was in the middle of such a high laugh at Gaius''s concern.


    "What do you think?


    Then he lay on the ground and Iris'' right arm, which he did not make slight, reacted pickly.


    The entire body then slowly moved out, quietly rushing through time and Iris tried to get up.


    But in the meantime, Iris was silent all the time, and Gaius and his creepy appearance spurned.


    "... that''s not good... I''m pretty angry..."


    Gaius shrugged unexpectedly.


    Then Delkia beside him said his strength.


    "Heh, heh. Why don''t you just get angry? I''m angry, too."


    "No, no, that''s not the usual thing. But this is different..."


    "What''s the difference? They''ll be together."


    "So no. Delkia''s always mad at you. But what really pisses me off about Illis... I''ve never seen it."


    "Hmm, so what? I''m not scared at all."


    Then, there, Illis finally got up completely.


    Gaius swallowed Gokuri and Saliva again.


    Then I heard him sipping the same saliva beside me.


    Gaius looked in the direction in which the sound rang, and said with a frightened look.


    "You scared me. You''re spitting and swallowing. What''s the matter, this... they''re gonna kill you like this?


    "Hmm! That''s how easy it is to get hit! I''ll pay you back!


    "I don''t think I can..."


    "What? Based on what? Such a worldly myth!


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to said.


    "''Cause Illis is a god in the corner of the twelve pillars of heaven, isn''t he?


    "I''m also the finest demon of hell!


    "Yes, but the twelve pillars are all Satan classes."


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of that."


    Gaius sighed loudly there again.


    "You don''t know."


    "I''m telling you I don''t know"


    "I get it. Then let''s say I didn''t know. Let''s just say this is the first time I''ve heard of it. So, you''re gonna beat Satan Class? I lost everything I thought I could before."


    Then he finally opened his mouth with a horrible grin from Illis.

 1649 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Forty-Six: Pride

    "It''s Gaius. I''ll kill this one."


    I calmly pronounced it with the voice that Illis had pushed his emotions to death.


    Although Gaius thought it would be a natural accomplishment, he just broke in between that there was no way he wouldn''t stop here.


    "Well, don''t be nervous. You just got hit once."


    Then Iris glanced at Gyolori and Gaius with his gaze alone, with his face still pointed at Delchia.


    "You think I just got beat up?


    "Yes. It doesn''t hurt or itch anyway, does it? I hope so."


    "That''s not the problem. It''s a matter of pride."


    Ilis said arrogantly.


    But Gaius didn''t pull.


    "Pride... if you have pride, don''t deal with it."


    "What''s that? What kind of logic?


    Gaius spread his hands and squeezed his shoulders.


    "''Cause it''s God, isn''t it? It is also a pillar of the twelve pillars that dwell in heaven. I mean, you''re the highest god, right? Then you shouldn''t be so angry that the devil beat you up?


    I can''t hear you.


    "No, you definitely hear me. Anyway, enough with Delkia. Let''s go to the other demons."


    Then Delkia broke in without reading the air.


    "What''s that? There''s no way I''m gonna let you go."


    Gaius turned to Delchia in frustration.


    "No, don''t, just shut up. Yes, sorry to bother you ~. See you later ~"


    Gaius said so, holding Delkia''s shoulder and spinning it a hundred and eighty and a half degrees.


    And now he pushed Delkia''s back and tried to pull the two apart.


    But Delkia resisted.


    "Do what. I still need to talk to this guy."


    "No, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Gaius grabbed his shoulder forcefully and pressed with even stronger force.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to bother you ~. So Delkia can go back inside the house."


    Gaius pushed harder and harder.


    Delkia was stronger in Gaius'' power, even as she stomped her feet and attempted resistance.


    "Hey! Wait! We''re not done talking! Get off me, Gaius! Hey!"


    But Gaius had no ear to hear, and pushed Delkia straight into the building.


    Then there awaited Dove, a subordinate of Delkia''s belly.


    "Dove! Later, please. I''ll take Iris and go somewhere else."


    Then Dove nodded.


    "�� well aware of the commission"


    Dove grabbed Delkia''s shoulder in place of Gaius.


    "Hey! Dove! Get off me!"


    Gaius sighed one relief ho, closing the door before Delkia smashed the dove.

 1650 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Forty-Seven Next Destination

    One.


    "All right, let''s go. Come on. Let''s just go."


    As Gaius approached Iris early enough, he immediately took his arm and jumped up.


    And he took Iris as he was, and flew away at a fierce speed.


    Then at that moment, the door opened with tremendous momentum.


    "Wait Collar!!!"


    Delchia opened her mouth quickly and yelled as she peered across the door in the shape of a ghost.


    But Gaius and the others had already flew away to the other side of the sky, and Delchia looked up to the sky and looked for them.


    "WHERE YOU ARE!! Gaiusoo!! Come back you bastard!!!"


    Although Delkia''s howl lasted for a while, he finally gave up in about an hour because he had no idea where the Gaius guys were headed.


    Two.


    "Hmm... they won''t come after me..."


    Gaius groaned as he looked back in horror.


    Then Illis, flying side by side, leaked a bitter laugh.


    "You''re in a lot of trouble, aren''t you?


    Gaius was outraged at Iris for saying it in a ridiculous way.


    "No, that''s because of Iris?


    "Are you going to blame me?


    "That''s right. I''m guessing what Iris thought was the result of his provocation."


    "Nothing. I don''t remember provocation. He just pissed himself off."


    "There''s no way. You provoked me completely intentionally."


    "I''m saying I didn''t. But let''s say I did. But what do you say?


    "What are you reopening? Anyway! Don''t be provocative when you go next, okay?


    Gaius said with some strength.


    But Iris didn''t care and seemed to enjoy the conversation with Gaius.


    "Fair enough. Then let''s make it a little more adult."


    "Oh, that would help. Nevertheless��"


    Gaius snorted around.


    "What''s the matter with you?


    Ilis noticed how Gaius was doing and asked.


    Then Gaius answered with a glimpse.


    "... no, it''s my next destination..."


    "What''s up? You don''t see him?


    Then Gaius nodded honestly.


    "Oh. For now, I thought if I could fly in this direction, a mansion like the Delchia Mansion would show up..."


    When Gaius said so and tilted his neck, Ilis narrowed his eyes sooo.


    "Hey Gaius. I guess you''ve been to that destination and do it before?


    Then Gaius answered softly.


    "No, I don''t. First time."

 1651 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Forty-Eight Walk

    "What''s that?


    I said as if Illis had been stunned.


    Gaius shrugged his neck because he had no choice.


    "No, hell is divided into a number of hierarchies, and four of the finest demons rule each hierarchy. So I thought if we could fly in this direction, we''d see a big building..."


    Then Iris became an even more frightened face.


    "So it''s just a hit, huh?


    Gaius laughed badly at the blaming tone of Illis.


    "No, I''m sorry. Look, Delkia and I came out in a panic, and we came at Nori at that time ~"


    "What brings you here in Nori? I''m annoying."


    Iris then suddenly braked and stopped in the hollow.


    Gaius also stopped suddenly and rushed back to Illis.


    "So sorry."


    "I''m sorry I got lost in here."


    "No, well, I am. I''m sorry, I think I should go some more. I think Delkia''s house is big, and maybe the finest demon who''s supposed to be over here lives in a big house, so I think you''ll find out if you go."


    "Why do I have to go out with that? Do it alone."


    "No, well, I guess so, but there it is. Come on, give me a break, okay?


    "Say no."


    "Don''t say that."


    "No."


    Iris turned sideways with Puy.


    Gaius turned into a troubled face, but after a while he made up his mind.


    "I get it. Then I''ll find you alone, so just wait around here."


    "All right, fine. But we''re not gonna wait forever, are we?


    "I know. ''Cause I''m gonna hurry up and find you and come back as soon as I can."


    When Gaius said so, he remembered the surrounding buildings and immediately flew away.


    When Iris snorted one, he descended softly and quietly.


    Then he stepped down to the small, high hill that caught his eye.


    "... Hmm, I still don''t remember you coming..."


    Ilis shrugged around the neighborhood.


    Then Iris casually took a walk on the hill.


    And just when I was tired of looking at the landscape, something strange happened.


    The space in front of Illis was suddenly distorted.


    Iris squeezed his attention quickly, narrowing his eyes and staring into the distorted space.


    Then a familiar man''s face emerged from the distorted space.


    Iris checked the face and called the man''s name quietly.


    "... astalotto..."

 1652 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Forty-Nine: A Splatter Expansion

    "... Damn, I hope you dated me for a little while..."


    Gaius kept flying complaining about the bumps.


    "It''s surprisingly short temper... for God''s sake..."


    I didn''t see any of them at all, even though I would dish my eyes for a giant building under my eyes.


    "... you''re not serious... there''s supposed to be the finest demon in control of this area..."


    Gaius just started showing rushed colors.


    But there was no way he could be found in a hurry, and Gaius was at a loss.


    "... you''re lying, right? Aren''t we quadriparting each hierarchy? I did hear that, didn''t I?


    Gaius changed direction for now.


    And I raised the altitude to the ceiling critical before increasing the speed.


    "... no... seriously, there''s no such thing as a big building at all?


    So Gaius finally gave up looking from above.


    Gaius looked down under his eyes and when he found the demon walking all over town, he immediately descended.


    "Hey!"


    Gaius called from above to a demon who looked almost indistinguishable from humans.


    Then the demon noticed Gaius''s voice and looked up.


    "I need to ask you something."


    Gaius landed in front of the devil as he said so.


    The devil stared silently at Gaius and tilted his neck gently.


    "Can the finest demons in control of the area tell us where they live?


    Then the devil answered quietly with his little neck tilted.


    "I know, but who are you before that?


    Gaius introduced himself in a hurry.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m Gaius Schneider."


    Then the demon''s face quietly turned to something ruthless.


    And he just said one word quietly.


    "Die."


    At that moment, the demon''s face exploded.


    Gaius was surprised and slumped back and buttcaked.


    Then the demon, who lost his head, fell in for Gaius.


    "Ugh, wow!!"


    Gaius was frightened by the underlying fear that a tragically blown, neckless corpse would fall in on him. His body was dull and unable to move.


    Then from under my blown neck, something jelly popped null.


    It was a totally frightened Gaius to a sudden succession of splattering developments, but his instincts twisted his body unexpectedly, perceiving the danger.


    Then something like a jelly snake popped up null and null into the ground where Gaius'' neck was on the verge.

 1653 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred and Fifty: A Body Without a Neck

    "Nooooooooooooo!!!"


    Gaius stirred himself up by shouting, though his body shrugged in fear.


    And as he pushed a full force through the neckless corpse that covered himself, he tried to escape the scene by spinning his body sideways and again.


    But the thin, long null object, like a serpent, that had popped out from under his exploded neck, brought his neck from the ground where it was stuck, and looked at Gaius, and sprayed it with a spring all over his body.


    "GOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    Gaius rose up with tremendous momentum when he shouted as if to shake off his fears again.


    And even as he attempted to unleash magic on the flying elongated object, he instantly decided that he would not make it by measuring the distance between his impending enemy and himself, and he kicked the earth in a daze and flew away directly beside him.


    Then the elongated jelly-shaped object, what a change of direction in the air, jumped over the sleeping gaius hanging.


    Gaius no longer had time to even scream and tried to roll further down the ground.


    Then, with a single hair, he sent an object to storm.


    The elongated object pierced the ground again, giving Gaius some time.


    Gaius tried to unleash a hellfire in a tearing mood as he poked his arms forward without having time to breathe a breath.


    "Red Lotus Flame (Barflame)!!!"


    The flames emanating from Gaius'' hands wrapped around a tunnel and struck his enemies, burning down in an instant a thin, long null object.


    But Gaius, without stopping the red lotus flame for a while, kept letting it go until his enemies became like charcoal extinguishers and vanished without a trace.


    And after a while, he confirmed that he could disappear from the world to the cellular level, or he finally stopped the flames from erupting.


    "... seriously sucked..."


    Gaius accidentally leaked a soothing exhale.


    But there, I remembered there was still a body without a neck.


    "No way, you''re not still in there, are you? ����


    Gaius approached him in such a way as to fear.


    And I dropped my hips and lowered my gaze a little and glanced at the body.


    Especially when I was eager to see the neck part where the enemy popped up earlier and still drips a lot of blood.


    "... you''re okay... I mean, what was that snake-like guy... what the hell kind of demon is that?"


    When Gaius took his gaze off as he complained about the bump, the corpse with no neck quietly moaned slowly behind it.

 1654 Story One Thousand Six Hundred and Fifty One.

    "... oh, seriously, I''m tired..."


    Gaius muttered as he was exhausted from the bottom of his heart.


    Then Gaius'' wild inquiry suddenly informed him of the danger.


    "Shit!"


    Gaius instantly pounded his tongue lightly, flying straight next to him shortly after thinking.


    This is not an action since we figured out which attack is coming from.


    It was nothing but animal movement, coming only from the wealth of experience in action.


    But this hit me.


    Gaius'' neck, just a few C''s or so, was passed by someone.


    Gaius flew with a cold sweat and turned his gaze to see if it was any of it.


    Then it was a thin, long snake-like object that attacked Gaius earlier.


    "Not again! Didn''t he die? You mean the second one? You mean there might be others!


    Gaius set up a critical posture as he gobbled and rolled down the ground as he mumbled his stupidity with a quick mouth.


    Gaius stood up and stuck his arms forward.


    "Eat it!


    Along with Gaius''s roar, the red lotus flame (barflame) blew out from the tip of both arms.


    And it was so lost that it reached its enemies that it burned down shortly after.


    "... not at all if it''s dangerous... I have to deal with this guy too, don''t happen to have that snake-like guy come out"


    That''s what Gaius said, he approached the corpse without a neck with quiet vigilance.


    And just as earlier, I glanced lightly at the neck, but I didn''t see anything unnatural.


    "But you definitely came out of this guy. You''ve never completely burned it down."


    When Gaius told him to tell himself so, he stretched his arms steadily.


    And when I let the flame erupt from the tip of my arm, as earlier, I persisted in burning the neckless corpse for a while.


    And about five minutes later in time, Gaius finally stopped the eruption of the flames.


    "... you''re just fine with this, aren''t you?... what?


    I muttered to myself in a way that I didn''t know who Gaius was asking.


    And I turned around and walked out.


    But Gaius looked back from his anxiety or three times along the way.


    "... you''re gonna be okay, right? Exactly... as much as you want... yeah. Looks just fine."


    Gaius finally gained peace of mind and tried to leave the spot.


    But the corpse without his neck, which had become black scorched behind him, was also silently moaned out.

 1655 Lesson one thousand six hundred and fifty-second, pull through.

    "Are you serious..."


    Gaius shrugged so quickly, looking back.


    And he wore a corpse without his neck, and again he was exposed to red lotus flames.


    "I''m gonna burn you down completely"


    Gaius persisted and continued to erupt the red lotus flame (barflame) forever, causing the corpse without his neck to completely extinguish charcoal and burn it to a level that did not keep the prototype.


    "... just now... no, just in case..."


    As Gaius approached the black coal, which was no longer man-made, he swung his right leg wide and gave it momentum.


    Black coal was miserably scattered.


    But still, Gaius was not satisfied, and he stepped on it thoroughly, until it was gone again and again and again.


    "... All right. It''s all right now."


    Gaius was finally satisfied and looked back to walk away from the scene.


    And I just started walking without paying attention behind me.


    Then the space around the black charcoal scattered swayed with yurayura.


    But Gaius kept walking, completely unaware.


    Then from the swinging space, an earlier jelly-shaped snake-like object peered into Nyolo''s face.


    And when he landed quietly on the ground, he moved sully and approached Gaius.


    Gaius still walked completely unaware.


    Then suddenly an object like a snake brought a sickle.


    And after tilting his sickle back and shifting his center of gravity backward, he jumped forward in momentum.


    "Gu!!"


    Gaius groaned unexpectedly.


    But Gaius didn''t know what happened at first.


    "Hey, what the fuck!?"


    Gaius suddenly looked at the right leg where the pain ran.


    Then there was a snake-like object poking around.


    "Damn! Why are you still here?


    Gaius couldn''t stand the pain and bent his knee.


    But there he managed to grasp an object like a jelly snake.


    Gaius pulled out all his strength with desperation, even as he was about to lose consciousness of the pain.


    "Guh!!!"


    And he threw away snake-like objects with the same momentum.


    But that didn''t pull the pain, and Gaius couldn''t stand the pain and rolled the ground to pieces.


    "... Shit... Ouch..."


    Gaius almost lost his mind again to too much pain.


    "... damn, the pain isn''t normal, is it? No way, isn''t it poison? ����


    Gaius shrugged in his hazy consciousness.


    But it was from behind Gaius that sullen and snake-like objects approached quietly again.

 1656 Lesson 16153: Weak Fire

    Gaius, in his hazy consciousness, captured snake-like objects in his sight.


    "... not good... not like this..."


    But Gaius'' consciousness was diminishing, and he had come to the point where he was no longer on the verge of losing consciousness.


    "... Gu... Metastasis... Metastasis..."


    Gaius aggressively came up with a way out of this scene with a spatial transfer.


    But it didn''t come true.


    We no longer had as much focus as we could on space transfer.


    "... not good... really bad..."


    Gaius had finally opened his eyelids.


    At that time, snake-like objects brought sickles all the time without burying their prey in one breath.


    Gaius looked at it as blurry as if he saw it in slow motion.


    Then the resulting sickle slowly tilted its center of gravity back.


    Gaius watched it without just feeling blurred and no longer even in crisis.


    And snake-like objects made him sickle, and he jumped in similarly to Gaius earlier.


    But at that moment, Gaius moved his right arm, almost unconscious.


    And it became a shield against the enemies that jumped in.


    Snake-like objects broke through Gaius'' right palm with tremendous momentum.


    Blood splashed, wetting Gaius'' face in moisture.


    But Gaius was there, and his consciousness regained a little clarity.


    "... cum!... I can''t wait to get hit so easily..."


    Gaius shrugged so, gripping his right hand.


    And I gripped a snake-like object into it.


    "... Red Lotus Flame (Barflame)..."


    When Gaius groaned softly, a flame gushed out of his right hand.


    But the firepower was very weak.


    "... are you kidding me..."


    Gaius shrugged weakly.


    But snake-like objects still suffered from the flames.


    He twisted his body desperately and managed to escape.


    "... time battle... my consciousness is flying fast... or will you burn up..."


    Gaius remained in a fallen position on the ground, only his right hand continued to grip strongly.


    And while it was weak fire, it continued to blow out flames.


    Then gradually the movement of snake-like objects weakened.


    Until earlier, the appearance of rampage and madness disappeared, and I just twitched and twitched my body.


    But Gaius'' breath was rough, and his lid was about to close now.


    So Gaius spoke unexpectedly of what he feared in his heart.


    "... if you attack another one here, you''re done..."

 1657 Lesson one thousand six hundred and fifty-four: Stun.

    ��


    ��Ϥ�ۤȤ���]���Ƥ��벀�ΰ¤ǡ�����������ͫ���x����ʧ���ĤĤ��ä���


    �������jĿ���������R��������


    ���������ϡ�����Ǥ����Ƥ��פϷų����A������


    �Y��������`״���ߤΤ褦������Ϥ�Ϥ�ۤȤ�ɄӤ���ֹ��Ƥ����Τ��ä���


    ����������������ۤǤ�äƤ����_�J������


    ���������������������


    ���������Ϥ�ä�������Ƥ��ǰ�˄Ӥ�������


    �������ߤΤ褦�������Ϣ�θ���������ֹ�ޤä��Τ��ɤ�����_�J������


    ����������Ǥ롭�������ɡ�����


    ���������Ϥ�Ϥ䡢���Ƥ˴̤��ä��ޤޤ��ߤΤ褦�������i��ȡ������ʤ��ä���


    �����ޤ��鷺���˄Ӥ������Ȥϳ�������


    ���Τ��ᥬ���������٤��Ф�����Ϥ��򤱡��ȳ̔������F����������Ҋ�褦�Ȥ�����


    ���������ꥮ��ޤ���Ϥ��򤱤��Ĥ��Ǥ��ä�����ҕ���Ϥ����Ɖ��餺�������F������������׽���뤳�Ȥ������ʤ��ä���


    �������⤦�٤������⤦�٤��Ϥˡ�����


    �������������������Ǥ褸�ä���


    ���V�Ȥ������R���ФDZ����ˤ⤬������


    ����Ȥ褦�䤯���ȳ�����̿�ˤ��Ʒۡ��˷۳Z���������Ĥ��פʤ����夬���ä�������ҕ�����äƤ�����


    �������������������⤦�פʤ�������E�Τ�ʤ��ʤäƤ���Τˡ�������������ɤ����Ƥ����ߤΤ褦��ū�����Ƥ��������������


    �����������ؤ�����������_����Ҋ����


    �������ʤˤ�ʤ���������ˡ��l��Ӥʤ�������


    ���������Ϥ�����⤿�����äȤ��Έ��������߾A������


    �������Ф餯����ȡ��Ĥ��˥������������R��ʧ���Ƥ��ޤä��ΤǤ��ä���


    ��


    ���������������ȡ�����


    ���ꥹ����Ŀ��ǰ���������g�����Җ�������Ф�Ҋ�ơ���������������


    ����ȥ��������ȤϤˤ��䤫��΢Ц�����


    ���ä��֤���͡����ꥹ��


    �H�������Z�꤫���륢�������ȤǤϤ��ä��������ꥹ��ˤ�Ц�ߤϤʤ��ä���


    ���������ʡ��ä��֤ꡭ���ǤϤ���ʡ�


    ���������������衣���Ȼᤦ�ΤϤ����֤�Ⱦä��֤����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ�����������Ȥ����ߤĤ�����


    ��„���������Ȥ����롹


    ���������Ȥ��g����줺�˴𤨤���


    ���Τ��ʣ���


    ���ꥹ�ϡ������g϶������ʤ����������Ȥ�Ԓ�����ˡ��٤���������Ĥ�����


    ���������˚ݤ�ȡ��ֱ���Ɔ���ֱ�����Τ��ä���


    ������������„�����Τ�������ǰ���з��������ä��󤸤�ʤ��Τ�����

 1658 Lesson one thousand six hundred and fifty-five, God Hidden.

    Astalot smiled indescribably at the inquiry of Illis.


    "... right. He''s been gone for a while."


    Ilis narrowed his eyes sooooo.


    "Well... were you still missing"


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Why? Why ''d you disappear?


    Then Astalot pulled his jaw and gave him a troubled look with the addition and subtraction of his nagging.


    Iris was concerned about the subtle look on his face.


    "Yeah? What''s up?


    Again, Iris rushed me to answer, and Astalot looked up at me with no choice.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "I don''t think so? You don''t have a heart or a pale complexion."


    Then Astalotto had another puzzling grin.


    For this reason, Illis asked his wife a few questions.


    "What are you saying!? What are you hiding?


    Astalot nodded meaningfully when Illis said that in frustration.


    "I''m not hiding anything, I''m not hiding anything."


    "Then just say it."


    "Fine. I had disappeared these days. But it is not my will."


    "What? That it''s not your will? So you''re gonna tell me it was hidden by someone? I don''t suppose anyone like you would look like that.


    But Astarot smiled only meaningfully.


    "... No, he''s here..."


    Then Astalotto said without putting in his hair.


    "No, I''m not. It''s not Lucifer."


    Iris gave a surprise look to the unexpected answer.


    "What? That it''s not him?... Then who? You''re not gonna tell me it''s Satan, are you? He''ll certainly be superior to you, but it shouldn''t be enough to like you, though."


    "Right. I wonder if Satan has enough power to wipe me out like a god hide."


    Then Iris made me feel frustrated again.


    "So who are you!? Are you a pillar of the other ten pillars of God?


    Astalot nodded loudly.


    "Oh, you''re not. Like Satan, they shouldn''t have that much power. That''s Iris, and so are you."


    "Well, you don''t tell me that, but I do. But then who is it? There''s no one else in your mind, is there?


    Iris put his hand on his hips and said confidently.


    But Astalot laughed at the edge of his mouth.


    "I''ve forgotten one. No, aren''t you alone... or should I say one thing...?

 1659 Lesson 1,656: Him

    "... why ''he''? ����


    It was the only thing that one silent Illis had finally said.


    Astalot observed such a crushing look at Iris.


    The face of Illis was blue, and sweat was gleaming on his forehead.


    But Astalot never laughed at Iris like that.


    And Astalot opened his mouth to the question of Illis.


    "Well, I wonder why."


    "''He'' should be indifferent to us. That''s why..."


    "Yes. ''He'' was indifferent to us. So I was surprised, too."


    Iris thought carefully and said after.


    "Was it really ''him''?


    Astalot nodded slowly.


    "Definitely. It was'' he ''who called me"


    It was Astalot''s clear answer, but Iris did not change his face that he could not believe it.


    "I can''t believe it. Why do you care about us now? Why you in the first place?


    "Come on, I don''t know."


    "There''s no way I don''t know. What do you have in mind?"


    It was a question that could also be taken as the desperation of Illis, but Astalot was not oblivious.


    "I don''t. I have no idea. It''s the same now."


    "There''s got to be something, right? Did he call you and you hid from everyone? What happened there? There''s no way I''m calling you anything."


    "There was nothing. I''ve been unconscious in the first place."


    "... what do you mean?


    "That''s why I''m saying. I need to know. All I know is that ''he'' called me to disappear. And that I met ''him'' face-to-face at the example location. That''s all."


    "You met him face to face, didn''t you? in the example location. So you had some kind of communication there, right?


    He was a desperate enquirer about Ilis, but Astalot''s answer was still elusive.


    "No. They just stood in front of him. No conversation."


    "What''s that?!?"


    Astalot smiled masochistically at the squealing Illis.


    "Right. As much as I''d like to ask myself what it really is. But that''s really all. It''s just that ''he'' appeared in front of me. That''s how I realized it was all over."


    Iris had a stunned look on his face and all he could do was whine.


    "... what the hell is that... then you have no idea what it means..."

 1660 Chapter 1657: Understanding

    Astalot grinned bitterly at the bewildered Illis.


    "Iris, we don''t understand him."


    Then Illis glanced at Astalot with a kick.


    "So tell me what it is."


    Astalot smiled and tried to unravel the wrath of Illis.


    "Don''t be so angry with me. Until I told the truth. ''Cause you do, don''t you? We''ve never understood him before..."


    "Well, you don''t have to understand!


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Right. I hope so. By the way, where''s Gaius? I thought I''d be with you..."


    Astalot looked around to find what Gaius looked like.


    But Gaius was nowhere.


    When Iris snorted again, he explained Gaius'' trend against Astalot.


    Astalot heard Iris explain and nodded again and again.


    "I see. So he''s not here? So which direction did he go?


    To Astalot''s inquiry, Illis pointed in the direction with his fingers.


    Astalot nodded loudly.


    "This way... then it''s Leginos"


    "Leginos? Who is that?


    "The finest demon ruling this direction."


    "Oh, speaking of which, Gaius was saying that."


    "I guess so."


    "So, what kind of guy is that Leginos?


    "Right, serene in character?


    "Well, that sounds a lot different than that Delkia guy or something?


    Then Astalotto opened his mouth uncommonly wide and laughed.


    "Right. You''re certainly not like Delkia. She fights a lot faster."


    "Oh, that sucked. Turn your teeth against me."


    Then Astalot tried to tamper with Iris.


    "Well, don''t say that. She''s a sister to my wife."


    I gave Astalot, smiling bitterly, the indescribable look of Illis.


    "... Really? So you''re on the verge with such an idiot?


    "Yes, you will."


    "Han!"


    Ilis turned that way just to say one word.


    Astalot put his right hand in his mouth and cut off his laugh.


    But soon, Iris turned to Astalot again.


    "I''m fine with that one. Better yet, you know where that Leginos and the others are?


    "Of course."


    At the same time Astalot answered, Iris said to the feeling of covering.


    "Then it''s because of the guidance. Guy from Gaius, it''s too late for anything!

 1661 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Fifty Eight: The Worry of Gaius

    ������Ϙ���ʤ��������������Ϥ���ʤ��W���Τ�������


    ���������ȤΆ����ˡ����ꥹ������������˴𤨤���


    ���W�����⤦���줳����r�g�ϽU�äƤ���Τ���


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ�Ŀ�����`�äȼ����ʤä���


    ������������������ϴ_�����W���ʡ����褷���Ф������٤�����ˤʤäƤ�����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���Ǥ�Ц�ä���


    �����䣿���������򤫣���


    �����������衣�����äƤ����ʤ󤸤�ʤ��Τ�������


    ���Ϥ󣡤錄�����τe������ʤɤϤ��Ƥ��ʤ����������ĤޤǤ��Τ錄�������������Ĥ��ʤΤ���ŭ�äƤ����������


    ������������������Ҋ���ʤ���˼���Τ�������


    ���Τ��ԤäƤ��롣��ū�����䤹���Ҫ�ʤɤ���ޤ�������Ҋ���Ʊ�ū�Ϥ�������ˏ�������ǰ�ϤȤ⤫�������Υǥ륭�������٤ʤ��Ȥ��b�����Ϥ������Υ쥮�Υ��Ȥ��ϥǥ륭����ͬ��ʤΤǤ��������ʤ�Ф��Ȥ����L�ˤʤä��Ȥ���������ʤ�΢�m��ʤ���


    ���ꥹ�ϤϤä���ȶ��Ԥ�����


    ���_���ˡ��쥮�Υ��ȥǥ륭����ͬ����������_�˱Ȥ٤����ϡ��ɤ��餫���Ԥ��Хǥ륭���η����Ϥ������͡�


    ���ʤ�кΤ����䤹�뤳�ȤϤʤ��������ߤΤ��Ȥ��������餯�����ӤˤǤ�ʤäƤ���Τ�������


    ���ꥹ���������������Ԥä���


    ���������ȤϿ�Ц�������ͬ�{������


    ���_���ˤ��ξ��⤢��͡��ˤ�ɫ���Ȥ��ä��礳���礤�ʤȤ��������뤫��͡�


    ������ͨ�����������ū�Ϥ��ä��礳���礤���Ϥ��{�Ӂ\��ʤΤ���


    �������������_���ˤ������͡��ʤ顢��äѤ����ӤˤʤäƤ���Τ��ʣ�����˺΄I���ǵ��ݤǤ�ʳ�äƤ���Τ��⤷��ʤ��͡�


    ���ޤä����������Τ錄������ɢ���˴��������äơ���һ��ʹ��Ŀ�˺Ϥ碌�����������Τ��⤷���ʡ�


    ������Ͽ��ͤ��Ƥ����Ƥ���ʤ��������Τ����ä��Ϗ��Ҥ���������͡�


    �������鄿���ΤǤϤʤ�����ū���]���X����Ǥ������ǡ������{�Ӂ\�꤬�Τ�Ȥ�˼����


    ���_���ˡ�����Ϥ������������ޤꥭ�Ĥ��ΤϿ��ͤ��Ƥ������������ʡ��ˤȤϡ����H�Ѥʤ���衹


    ���դ󡢤ɤ���餽���餷���ʣ���


    ���������ˤ��^ȥ���ˤ����ơ��ζȤ⡭���͡�


    ���դࡢ�����x��ˤĤ���ɫ����„���������Ȥ����롹


    �������衣�𤨤��뤳�Ȥϴ𤨤�衹


    ���𤨤��뤳�ȤϤ��ȣ��Ǥϴ𤨤��ʤ����Ȥ�����Ȥ������Ȥ�����


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ����ä��褦��΢Ц�����


    �����������櫓����ʤ��������������ˤȤ��v�S���ä��ơ��錄��������狼��ʤ����Ȥ��ࡩ����ΤǤ͡�����

 1662 Lesson one thousand six hundred and fifty-nine, the alterer of memory.

    "You don''t know? Even though it''s my memory?


    Iris said as he turned out to be a vicious face.


    Astalot smiled at his mouth, but his eyes were not laughing.


    "That''s right. There are a few things I don''t know."


    I see. So are you.


    Astalotto gave the words of Ilis a much blurrier look.


    "Yeah? What do you mean, too?


    Iris replied with a cold smile against himself in his mouth.


    "I was being tampered with, too."


    "You? No way......"


    "True. My memories were repainted by him."


    "What is he...?


    "I don''t even have to ask. It''s up to Lucifer."


    Then Astaloto thought deeply of it with his nagging additions and subtractions.


    "Lucifer..."


    "That''s right. So I''m sure you will too."


    But Astalot nagged, silencing with his face half hidden.


    And now Illis is going to make a lot of noise.


    "What''s up? What are you thinking? Anything besides him that could imitate that?


    Then Astalotto raised his face.


    And he said with a serious look at Iris'' face.


    "No. There will be others"


    "What? Anything else like that..."


    Then it became like Iris noticed something there.


    Astalot confirmed it or nodded greatly.


    "Sounds like you remember, don''t you? Yes, there are others. There are those who can do nothing but Lucifer..."


    Then Iris muttered with a bitter look.


    "... ''Him'' or..."


    Astalot nodded, saying.


    "Yes. ''He'' can do it. Maybe it was Lucifer who altered your memory. But maybe not in my case, Lucifer."


    "... well, did you get hit by ''he''..."


    "Oh. I''m pretty sure. I am not in contact with Lucifer as much as you. More than that, my memory alterer should not be Lucifer."


    Then Illis said with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    "... so my memory also emerges that ''he'' could have been a tamper?


    "Right. Perhaps'' he ''can easily alter his memory without having to come into contact with us. I have to say, it''s very likely that it was him."


    When Astalot said so, he looked up over his head and glanced.

 1663 Story 1660, search.

    One.


    "You''re an abomination."


    Iris said bitterly.


    Astalot laughed bitterly, but worried about Gaius.


    "Iris, I know how you feel, but I can''t help talking to you here. It''s time to go."


    "Departure? Where are you going?


    Astalot became a frightened face.


    "I told you earlier, didn''t I? I''m looking for Gaius."


    "Oh. Speaking of which, you did, didn''t you? Fine. Why don''t we go?"


    When Iris said so, he floated.


    Astalot also immediately floated.


    "Then let''s try to make our way to the Leginos Hall. Probably around that extension line."


    "What do you think? I think he''s eating grass."


    Iris was still angry that he had been waiting for two hours.


    For that reason Astalot told him to deceive Illis.


    "Maybe. But first we have to go find it, and I don''t see why Gaius kept you waiting for two hours."


    "Mm-hmm. Let''s just go and yell at that idiot."


    "Right. Then let''s say we leave. Follow me."


    Astalot said, "No, it just popped out.


    That was because it seemed like Illis would be wasting his time if he didn''t go soon.


    Then, as Astalot wished, Illis followed.


    And Astalot verified it, and bowed his breasts first.


    Two.


    "... well. Haven''t you come..."


    Astalot said with a harsh look.


    Then Iris beside him said with an angry look on his face.


    "Again. That fool is eating grass somewhere."


    "No, wait, Illis. I still think this is crazy"


    When Astalot said so and took control of Illis, he turned to the front and spoke against the alien lord of this hall stained with brown.


    "Leginos, can I use your subordination to find Gaius?


    Then it was called Leginos, with an exoskeleton reminiscent of crustaceans, said the brown strange stubbornness.


    "Fine."


    Leginos said only one word with a sinister, low, passing voice that echoed around him, raising his right hand and calling for subordination.


    And when I gave ears to the subordinate, who immediately rushed over, I was, on the contrary, given some ears from that subordinate.


    Leginos was listening to it with a faceless expression like a nod, but he nodded lightly one, and happened to have something in his ear to his subordinate.


    And he turned again to Astalot, and said,


    "It''s Astarot. I arranged a search. But maybe he''s already dead, right?

 1664 Chapter 1661 Incident

    "It doesn''t. He''s the right guy."


    Before Astalot spoke, Illis assured him without getting his hair in between.


    Although Astalot gave Leginos a glimpse of his face for a moment, he was courageous and smiled at by the words of Illis.


    "You''re right about Illis. Leginos, Gaius is a reincarnator and a singularity. I''m not gonna die that easy."


    But Leginos didn''t break the creepy look with no emotions like Nobu''s.


    "Right. I hope so."


    Astaloto caught on to Leginos'' unfathomable and extreme way of saying it.


    "Leginos, do you have any idea?


    Leginos then looked at Astalot and Iris many times alternating, keeping his emotionless expression intact.


    And he took plenty of time before he started talking.


    "I have an idea. That''s why I said he might already be dead."


    Astalot pulled in a grin and asked with a straight face.


    "Let me hear it"


    Leginos took that gaze from the front directly against Astaloto, who looked serious.


    "When I instructed my men to find Gaius Schneider earlier, I received a report from him."


    Then Astalotto told me to scream without putting my hair in between.


    "No way, it''s Gaius'' death report!?"


    Leginos shook his face sideways without changing his expression.


    "No, I don''t know yet. But there was a case that seemed to fall under it."


    "Case? What is that? Tell me."


    Astalotto solicited with a much hurried look.


    Leginos nodded it, still not touched.


    "In this neighborhood, they said there was a struggle. That battle killed a man who looked similar in age to Gaius Schneider," he said.


    Then Illis, pretending to be indifferent until then, came into the conversation, listening firmly to him.


    "Hmm, something like that, it would be a common problem between young people. Hell still looks insecure."


    But Astalot did not break his grim expression and denied what Iris had said.


    "No, insecurity in hell, etc., is like superstition. As a matter of fact, there''s hardly any such thing as a death toll. Besides, when it comes to the similarity of gaius and his yearly attire, he is very limited. Because there are very few human-shaped demons in hell in the first place..."

 1665 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Sixty-Two Identity of Singularities

    �������ʤ�ۤɤʡ�������ϴ_���˥����ߥ󥰵Ĥ˚ݤˤϤʤ�ʡ�����


    ���������Ȥ�������������Ԥä���


    �������ꥹ�Ϥ���Ԓ���愇�ˤ�׽���ʤ��ä���


    ���դ󡢤����ߤ��������g�����̤����خ����������


    �����ꥹ�衣һ��„�������Τ��������⤽���خ���ȤϺΤʤΤ�������ˡ��ιʥ��������������خ���ʤΤ�����


    ���������ȤΆ����ˡ����ꥹ��ü����Ĥ�����


    ����������ϡ��錄������褯��֪��ʤ������������


    ����Ȥ��λش�˥��������Ȥ��󤤤��@������


    �������ʤΤ�!?������Ǥ��륤�ꥹ���F���Ǥ��顢�خ���������֪��ʤ��Ȥ����Τ�����


    ����Ȥ����������ꥹ���ݤ��z��Ƿ�Փ������


    ���ޤä���֪��ʤ��櫓�ǤϤʤ������٤�֪�äƤ��뤵����


    ���ǤϤ����̤��Ƥ���ʤ�������


    �侲���Ԥ��Ĥ륢�������Ȥˡ����ꥹ���������z�ߤ����褦�˴𤨤���


    ������������������ū�ϡ����������ϡ���������ĤȤ������ȤˤʤäƤ���Ϥ�����


    �������֪�äƤ��롣����������������ĤȤ����ΤϾ���ĤˤϤɤ��������ȤʤΤ�����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ������Ȥʤä���


    ����������ϡ������������󤬥������������ĤȤ����𤳤ꡢɫ�����ߤ�������Ȼ�������Ĥ�����Ȥ��ä��Ȥ������ʣ���


    ���ꥹ�����᲻�������Ɇ��ͤǽK������


    ����Ȱ��ζ����������Ȥ�ͻ���z�����


    ���ʤ����Τ褦�������𤳤�Τ����ι�ɫ�����ߤ��������ޤ�Τ��������̤��Ƥ���ʤ�������


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ��ʤ겻�C�Ӥ����˿ڤ��餻����


    ����������ϡ����褯�狼��󡭡���


    ������Ǥϸ��ĤʤȤ����ϺΤ�狼��ʤ��ǤϤʤ�����


    ؟�����{�Υ��������Ȥˌ��������ꥹ�������򱬰k��������


    �����뤵����֪��ʤ���ΤϤ��礦������ޤ�����


    ������Ϥ������������ǤϺιʥ����������خ���ˤʤäƤ���Τ�������ˤĤ��Ƥ�֪�äƤ��뤫����


    ���������Ȥ��|����䤨����


    �������ꥹ�������餺���C�Ӥ��Τ�ΤǤ��ä���


    ������֪��̡�����


    ���ꥹ�Υ����ش�ǤϤ��ä��������������ȤϤ⤦��������؟��뤳�ȤϤ��ʤ��ä���


    �����������ǤϤɤ�˼������


    ���������Ȥ�ͻȻ�Ά��������ˡ����ꥹ�ϳ���褯����Ǥ��ʤ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᥪ���෵���dž����������Τ��ä���


    ���ɤ�˼���Ȥϣ���


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ��Ĥ�Ƥ狼��䤹���|���򤷤��Τ��ä���


    ���l�������������خ���ˤ����Τ���˼�����ͣ���

 1666 Chapter 1663: Evil Things

    In response to Astalot''s question, Illis answered bitterly.


    "... that''s up to Lucifer..."


    Then Astalot smiled coldly.


    "Lucifer again? It seems to me that you are too imprisoned by him."


    Iris reacted violently to this.


    "What!? That I am imprisoned by him!?"


    To the fierce and angry Illis, Astalot tried and said calmly.


    "That''s right. You named Lucifer after something from earlier."


    "Shut up! Most of the evil is determined by his work and the market!


    "An evil thing..."


    When Astalot told him to bite and include only one word, it became a nagging addition and subtraction and he often thought of it.


    Iris waited only for it, though it remained violently blushed.


    Then Astalot raised his face.


    "... it''s Illis. Is the singularity a vice?


    Unexpectedly, Iris said.


    "... it may not be..."


    "Yes, otherwise, the singularity is not an evil thing. Besides, you didn''t hide me, did you?


    "It still sounds good to say I hid it, but the point would be kidnapping. Then isn''t that evil? So I..."


    "Did you name Lucifer?"


    Astalot said, blocking the words of Illis.


    Iris said, even with an uncomfortable look on his face for a moment, he immediately regained his mind.


    "That''s right. I raised his name because I thought it was evil. That''s all."


    Then Astaloto grinned at his mouth with a little nagging.


    "Right. Well, that would be nice."


    But Iris bit at it.


    "What do you want? That''s not good."


    "Really? But there''s no doubt you''re obsessed with Lucifer?


    "I am not obsessed with him."


    Astalot sighed at Iris, who insisted only forcefully.


    "Okay. Then that''s fine. It''s my mistake. I''m sorry."


    Astalot wanted to move on, but this place broke and apologized.


    Then Iris nodded satisfactorily.


    "Fine. I forgive you. I have a wide heart."


    Ilis said, hands on his hips, trying to turn back.


    Although Astalot sighed another loud sigh in his heart, he did not represent it on the table in order to move on.

 1667 Chapter 1664: Analysis

    "Then let''s move on with the conversation. All right?


    Astalot told me to check.


    Iris nodded satisfactorily.


    "Fine. But what kind of talk was that?


    Astalot sighed in his chest again, completely forgetting what had happened earlier.


    "�� talking about idiosyncrasies"


    "Oh, you did. Who made Gaius a singularity...... Was it?


    "Yes. I don''t think he wanted it himself. Then someone must have done it."


    "And you''re trying to tell me that''s not Lucifer, right?


    Astalot nodded greatly.


    "Yes. Lucifer''s power is extremely powerful. But is that why it''s enough to give Gaius character as a singularity?


    Then he stopped Illis from fluttering and put his hand in his chin and thought.


    "Hmm... so you still think that''s ''him'' too?


    Astalot nodded greatly just to get my will.


    "That''s right. There''s nothing else. I believe that there is no other being who can manipulate every event in this world, without ''him''".


    To Astalot, whom I assure you, Illis waited.


    "Is that true? Are you sure Lucifer doesn''t have that power?


    "I don''t think I do. But surely you know Lucifer better than I do. So I want to hear it without abdomen. From your point of view, does Lucifer have the ability to give Gaius the character of a singularity?


    Iris thought seriously this time.


    No matter, I haven''t been kidding.


    But it wasn''t so much a thorough thought.


    But this time it wasn''t.


    I thought about it and thoroughly analyzed Lucifer''s abilities.


    And as a result, Iris finally gave the answer.


    "... you don''t. No matter how much Lucifer, he won''t have the power to manipulate all events. Then Gaius can''t possibly be empowered."


    Astalot nodded very much again.


    "Is it still true? If so..."


    Now Illis took Astalot''s word for it.


    "It''s him."


    The two glanced at each other and nodded.


    Then, for the first time in a long time, Leginos kept his mouth shut and listened.


    "You got the answer, apparently? So, what do we do? Why don''t we just go to the morgue?

 1668 Chapter 1665 Rethinking

    Two nodded simultaneously to Leginos''s suggestion.


    And Astalot said it in a representative way.


    "Let''s go. But I''m going to make sure it wasn''t Gaius."


    Then Iris also agreed with Astalot.


    "Right. If you go, you''ll see. Why don''t we just go?"


    Then Leginos said with a calm voice.


    "Right. Let''s go then. Guide."


    When Leginos said so, he gently turned his heel back.


    And he began walking with great and powerful strides.


    And Astalot continued, and Elise walked at the rear.


    But on the way, Illis spoke to Astalot, who was going forward.


    "Astarot, this is a continuation of what I just said..."


    Then Astalot looked at Iris over his shoulder, and said:


    "Oh, what is it?


    "Well, thank you. I''m not very good at it."


    "Well, aren''t you good at it? But what the hell is that about?


    "You said it was'' he ''who gave Gaius the character of singularity, didn''t you?


    "Oh, I said. But aren''t you convinced of that?


    "Oh, but then I thought..."


    Astalot smiled lightly and bitterly.


    "Right. So let''s hear the idea."


    "I really don''t think it was him who gave Gaius the character of singularity."


    Astalot did not immediately disprove it, but once swallowed it and reconsidered it in depth, he came up with an answer again.


    "... well. But on the contrary, I can''t think of anything other than him, can I?


    Iris did not deny it.


    "Right. I didn''t think I had anything other than ''him'' earlier..."


    "So you''ve changed your mind?


    "Oh."


    "Why have you changed?


    To Astalot, who asked briefly, Illis also answered concisely.


    "I thought he would do that."


    "Does that mean that ''he'' personally......?


    But Iris shook his head wide and slowly.


    "Honestly, I don''t know all about the character of ''he''. But the character of ''he'', which we know fragmentarily, in a nutshell�� is indifferent"


    When Iris put it that way, he narrowed his eyes softly and became a gaze at the distance.


    Astalot swallowed to bite and include the words of Illis.


    And like Iris, he narrowed his eyes like threads to evoke something and looked far away.

 1669 Chapter 1666 Police Department

    "... I see. I can certainly say that ''he'' is indifferent to everything..."


    Astalot said with a distant eye.


    Then Iris said to squeal with the same eyes.


    "Oh, ''he''... for everything..."


    The two then walked silently for a while.


    Leaving the Hall of Leginos, passing through numerous buildings, they did not utter a word.


    And by the time I had walked enough, Leginos had stopped to take the lead.


    "Here."


    Illis looked up uncommonly at the black building where he had stopped.


    "That''s big."


    Leginos replied to Illis, who shrugged unexpectedly.


    "Right. It''s a police station that has jurisdiction over this area."


    "Right. So there''s a body here that might be Gaius."


    "That''s the thing. Shall we go?"


    Encouraged by Leginos, Illis went into the building following both Astalot.


    And was the contact made, and the three presumably greeted officials in the building led the way through the building?


    "I''ll ask you to come down here"


    Officials pointed to a spiral staircase leading underground with their hands, but also stepped down in the lead.


    The three followed silently.


    And for a while, silently, they continued down the spiral stairs.


    Then finally, the staff said.


    That''s where the morgue will be.


    The official said as he pointed to the door just down the stairs.


    The three of them still got off silently.


    And as he went down the stairs, he led the staff into the door.


    "... it''s a little dark..."


    Officials overheard the bluff of Illis.


    "Yes. Survivors will visit here, so there''s no way to brighten it up"


    "Is that so?"


    When Illis returned it that way, the line was silent again.


    Then an official opened some doors and went into the back.


    Then an official stopped in front of a door.


    Unlike before, its doors were heavily built dyed in pitch black, with a design sculpture on its surface that seemed like a tragic thought for everyone.


    "Your body is resting here."


    The official told him so in a harsh voice, while at the same time opening the door to the audible opening.


    After all, he led the staff and stepped inside the morgue.

 1670 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Sixty-Seven: The Spiritual Animal Room

    The morgue was huge.


    And in it were countless beds of various sizes arranged.


    One line led the staff and walked again for a while through the gaps in that bed.


    As we passed by, Ilis looked around with Kyolokiolo.


    On the bed, which can be described as countless, were several, still supposedly corpses of various sizes, resting on white sheets.


    "... certainly a lot fewer bodies than the number of beds"


    To the twinkle of Illis, Leginos replied.


    "Right. Most of them are natural deaths. Not many cases, accidents, etc."


    "Then why are there so many beds? It would be too much for anything, wouldn''t it?


    Leginos also answered this question with no expression.


    "It''s for times of need."


    "No?... Oh, you mean that"


    Iris nodded with a convincing look.


    And the line was also the feather to keep walking silently.


    Then at the deepest end of the morgue, an official stopped.


    And he pointed to the bed on the first floor and said,


    This is your body.


    When I told him that, the officials quietly lagged behind.


    Then Leginos instead advanced to the front of that body.


    And look at the faces of the Astalots alternately. Or I told you.


    "Okay?


    Astalot and Iris nodded silently.


    Leginos confirmed their consent or gently pinched the sheets on the body with both hands.


    And slowly turned that bright white sheet.


    There, for Astalot and Illis, a very familiar figure slept with a serene look on his face.


    "... Gaius..."


    I said, trying desperately to squeeze my voice out with the look of Astalot being incredible.


    Then, the Illis beside him was similarly sitting with a disquieting look.


    Astalot thrilled once.


    And once again, he called the name of his beloved friend.


    "... Gaius..."


    But an ancient friend of Astalot never answered the call.


    Astalot closed his eyelids in such a way that he could not accept reality.


    Then Illis, who had seemed to have been taken aback until then, moved forward a step.


    And he gently attached his right hand to Gaius''s cheek, blued with a sleeping expression.

 1671 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Sixty Eight: Gaius Dies

    "... Gaius..."


    Iris called the name, accompanied by his right hand on Gaius''s cheek.


    But as in Astalot, Gaius did not respond.


    "... get up..."


    And Iris said unto the servant as his master telleth him.


    But naturally there was no response.


    Ilis then slowly moved his right hand, which was attached to his cheek.


    And he pinched his cheeks tightly.


    "I''m telling you to get up. There''s no way you''re gonna die. Get up now."


    That''s what Iris said and twisted Gaius'' cheek.


    But there was never a response.


    But Illis didn''t give up.


    "Get up quickly. What are you doing? Just do it."


    That''s what Iris said, and continued to hold Gaius''s cheek with a blue look.


    Then Astalot, who saw it, gently attached his own left hand to the right hand of Illis.


    "Iris, I know how you feel... apparently for nothing"


    "You think it''s no use? What''s in vain?


    "... Gaius, unfortunately..."


    When Astalot was saying it, Illis said it clearly.


    "Do you claim to be dead? Gaius? This guy?


    Iris raised his eyebrow butt and hit it with an angry look and it changed.


    "Is that why! There''s no way this guy''s gonna die that easily!


    Because Astalot thinks the same thing himself, or there were no words here.


    Then, in anger, Illis shouted.


    "Stupid! There''s no such thing as stupid! This man is a singularity! There''s no way I''m gonna die!


    Astalot reacted to the words that Illis accidentally leaked.


    "Iris! Did I just tell you that there''s no way Gaius is going to die?


    Iris returned the expression of anger intact.


    "Oh, I said, what''s up!


    "How can you say that? You know something about that?


    "I don''t know more! That''s true. But the idiosyncrasies die!


    "What!? Is that true?


    "Oh, it''s true"


    "How can you say that?


    "Lucifer said one time. The singularity is immortality!


    "What time is it?


    "Do you even remember that! It''s just a long time ago."


    "But you did say Lucifer did, didn''t you? The singularity is immortality."


    Then Iris looked up unexpectedly.


    Iris looked up to heaven, even though there was a dark, dull spiritual anvil ceiling there.


    And he cried out as if he were going to sue someone.


    "And what''s this all about?!? It''s Lucifer! Answer me!!"

 1672 Lesson one thousand six hundred sixty-nine, where to go.

    One.


    The grieving cry of Illis echoed into the chilled spiritual peace chamber.


    But there was no response from Lucifer for long.


    Iris shuddered smugly, biting his lips tight and tight.


    Then Astalotto, with his eyebrow roots and a harsh expression, leaked as if he were unintentionally whining.


    "... immortal... with us... you mean..."


    Then Leginos said in a low, creeping voice.


    "Isn''t that a mistake? In fact, this is how Gaius Schneider died."


    Iris reacted sensitively to Leginos'' words.


    "No way! I did hear that."


    It was an angry caged rebuttal of Illis, but Leginos ruthlessly rebutted.


    "Doesn''t that mean that the information is wrong?


    "Such a thing...... do you have one!


    In his heart, Iris didn''t think Lucifer had fooled him again.


    But the metric to admit it was not in Illis.


    For this reason, although it was a little abusive, Illis stuck Leginos'' words.


    Then Leginos stopped saying anything about taking into account the chest of Illis.


    And silence came.


    Two.


    When silence was long enough to make you think it would never end, it was suddenly broken by Astalot.


    "Illis, let''s go find Lucifer"


    To a sudden suggestion from Astalotto, Illis instantly frowned.


    It came from a reflexive aversion to Lucifer.


    But Iris soon realized that on his own, and once he breathed deeply, he made a slightly relaxed muscle in his face, somewhat unbound, yet as calm a look as he could.


    "Surely he could do something about it?


    "Um, at least I can''t think of anything else"


    "I guess so. I can''t do this to you. Probably not even Satan."


    "That''s the thing. Do you have any idea where Lucifer is?


    In response to Astalot''s inquiry, Illis answered immediately.


    "No. He''s disgraced. I don''t know where I usually am."


    "But basically, aren''t you in heaven?


    But Iris shook his head wide at this.


    "I can''t say enough. Anyway, he''s whimsical and curious. There may be more to being in the lower realm than boring heaven."


    It was with this statement of Illis that their next destination was decided.

 1673 Lesson one thousand six hundred and seventy, to the lower realm.

    One.


    "Okay, let''s go to the lower realm."


    Astalot made an instant instant decision.


    Although Illis gave a slightly surprising look, there was no difference.


    "Okay. It doesn''t make sense to sit still here. If that''s what you decide, let''s go."


    "Oh. Then Leginos, Gaius, please. Even so... he seems to be dead at the moment."


    Leginos nodded heavily.


    "Okay. Keep a constant guard on his body. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you. Bye."


    Astalot quickly returned his heel when he said so.


    And he went out of the spiritual peace chamber with Illis.


    Leginos groaned softly as he dropped off the backs of Astalotto, who was leaving the room in a harsh atmosphere.


    "I didn''t expect God and the devil to put their hands together... it''s Gaius Schneider. You are so funny..."


    Two.


    "So where are we headed?


    Out of the police station, on the way to the exit of hell, Ilis asked Astaloto in front.


    Astalot replied without even turning around.


    "I''m thinking now"


    "Right."


    "How''s Iris? Do you have any idea where that is?


    To Astalot''s inquiry, Illis became a troubled face.


    "... because the lower realm is quite wide..."


    "Don''t you have any idea..."


    "... um. So far... na"


    "Right. Tell me if you can think of anything. Whatever it takes to get out of hell, it''s gonna take a long time."


    But here Iris remembered something.


    "Ah!"


    "What''s up? Did you come up with something?


    To Astalot''s inquiry, Illis gave him a slightly misplaced look.


    "No... I don''t know where Lucifer is..."


    "Yeah? So what''s going on?


    "No, I remembered. That the finest demons like you can''t go to the lower realm."


    "Oh, or"


    Astalot said too untouched.


    For that reason, Illis was greatly surprised.


    "What''s that reaction? I heard from Gaius, didn''t I? You can''t get through the gates of hell."


    "Right."


    "Well... I came to hell in the first place because I might break that seal..."


    "You couldn''t?


    "No, I haven''t done it yet"


    Then Astalot said with a smile on his face.


    "Right. Then try it. Let''s talk about it later."

 1674 Episode one thousand six hundred seventy-one: The Gate of Hell.

    "... here..."


    Astalot said untouched, in front of the blue and shining gates of hell.


    Although Iris felt slightly uncomfortable with Astalot''s reaction, he was more blinded by the brilliance of the Hell Gate than by it.


    "... this surprised me. That''s a lot more brilliant, huh? ����


    Astalot did not change his expression.


    "I guess so. This gateway to Hell increases its radiance by the ranks of our approaching demons."


    "Hmm, I mean, now is the maximum luminosity"


    "Don''t be."


    Astalot said untouched, unchanged in phase.


    That''s why Iris wondered.


    "... Something''s wrong with you?


    "What are you talking about?


    "No, if by my power you could leave hell, wouldn''t you be more pleased?


    "Really?


    "... Fair enough"


    Ilis cut up the conversation for some hassle.


    That is also because Iris was unable to grasp the nature of the devil Astarot.


    For that reason, Illis didn''t go too far.


    "Well, what do we do..."


    Iris stood before the enormous brilliance in front of him.


    And after watching the blue glow for a while, I told him to whisper.


    "... I''m not sure..."


    Iris twisted his neck.


    Then Astalot, who had never been interested, smiled unwittingly.


    "Right. Don''t you see?"


    Iris turned around and saw Astalot''s face.


    "Oh, I don''t know. But... aren''t you familiar with that?


    That is what Iris said, and glanced at Astalot with his fixed eyes.


    Astalot gently closed her nagging eyelid.


    And he raised the corner of his mouth cuddly and laughed niggly.


    "... you still know..."


    Iris said quietly, with his sitting eyes.


    "Oh. That''s all."


    "... well..."


    Astalot shrugged just one word and shut up for a while.


    Iris settled down there and waited for Astalot to open his mouth.


    Then, finally, Astarot looked up quietly.


    "Yes, we certainly can''t let advanced demons get through here. But..."


    And when Astalot had said so, and opened the door, Illis had said so.


    "When you become the finest demon, you''re able to go through... so what?


    Astalot asked him to close his eyelids and chew to include the words of Illis.

 1675 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Seventy-Two: The Mystery of Hell Gate

    Astalot slowly opened his eyelids and looked at Iris and his eyes and eyes for a while.


    And I said it slowly and quietly.


    "Exactly"


    Whispering Astalotto''s answer, Iris took a satisfying pose with his hands on his hips and his chin quickly-raised.


    "Again! I thought so."


    Astalot laughed at Illis, a good face.


    "You look a lot happier, don''t you?


    Then Iris laughed furiously, too.


    "Mm-hmm. I feel good inside."


    "Right. That''s good."


    "Uhm. By the way, are the only demons who are aware of this?


    Asking Iris, Astalot shook his head beside him.


    "No, I think even the finest demons realize that there are few"


    "Really? Why?"


    Astalotto lost his expression again to the questioning stuffing of Iris, which could be taken for granted.


    "I hid it"


    "You hid it? Why?"


    Astalot raised his face only slightly and looked far away as he looked at the blue, shining wall.


    "Never again will we have a war like that."


    Iris narrowed his eyes sooooooo.


    "Hmmm... that war and all... it''s something I don''t know"


    Astalot nodded loudly.


    "I guess so. You weren''t there."


    "You know the truth about that?


    "Truth?"


    "That''s right. Was it a big battle between God and the devil? But for some reason I am not a part of it. You know why?


    Then Astarot leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Can''t I possibly know?


    "Right. Then that''s good. But why would hiding the mystery of this gateway not cause that war?


    "Many of the finest demons are bloody. If you know that the finest demon can get through this gateway, it''s not weird to try to break into heaven."


    Then it became the face that Illis was good at it.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t do it if he was like that Delkia."


    Astalot laughed bitterly.


    "Right. She''s... she''s probably the best."


    "I guess so. ''Cause he looks stupid."


    "Don''t say that. Because she is my wife''s sister."


    Then Iris turned out to be a surprised face.


    "Really? Did you marry that stupid woman''s sister?


    "Oh, her sister Karin."


    That''s what Astarot said and laughed.

 1676 Chapter 1673: Key

    "Huh, give me that stupid sister."


    I told him to make a fool of himself even if Illis did.


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "You say that, but neither is Delkia."


    "I don''t think so?


    "True. Yeah, I can see it. There''s a head cut inside."


    "Huh, well, maybe if you say so... does your wife lose her head too?


    "Oh. Karin''s gonna cut pretty good."


    "Is that true?"


    "It''s true. He''s been helping me a lot."


    "Well, how can you help me?


    Iris thought Astalot might cursorily talk, and asked.


    Then Astalot said something unexpected.


    "He knows the secrets of Hell''s Gate."


    "Really?


    "Oh. And you''re helping me with my plan"


    "Help? What do you mean?


    "She''s on guard at Hell Gate, right? It''s keeping the finest demons out of it."


    Iris nodded again and again as he opened his mouth.


    "Oh, you mean..."


    "Yes, she''s good at momentary mobility."


    "Hmm. When the finest demon approaches the gates of hell, does that mean your wife will show up"


    "Yes. She''s a master of mouth, too. So you can delude me so well."


    Ilis put his hand on his hips and turned to his face.


    "What is that karaki? It''s really boring."


    "Truth is sometimes boring."


    "Ha! Then ask. That you set it all up?


    Ilis glanced at Astalot with a zipped eye.


    Astalot took that gaze directly from the front.


    "That''s right. I locked this gateway to hell."


    "Hmm! You didn''t end up with it."


    said Iris as he turned sideways with Puy.


    But Astalot corrected the words of Illis.


    "That''s not true. It''s locked. Intermediate to advanced people can''t get through here."


    "Why are you doing such a hassle? If you want to prevent a war, you can keep the best demons out of it."


    Astalot laughed bitterly again.


    "How can you prevent the equivalent of me from passing through? Only my superiors can do that."


    "I mean Satan."


    Iris just said.


    But Astalot slowly shook his head to the side.


    "No. He is certainly stronger than me, but he is never my superior."

 1677 Lesson one thousand six hundred and seventy-four, similarly.

    Iris frowned and turned into a much blushed face.


    "... Satan and you are equal?


    Astalot shook his head sideways again.


    "No. Not equally qualified in detail, but to a large extent, he will also be the finest demon. Top of the line, though."


    Iris heard Astalot''s words as he sent a gaze to explore.


    "Hmmm... is that what it is..."


    "Oh, so he won''t be able to lock up our finest demons, either."


    "... So how about me?


    Astalot gave a slightly more complicated look to the question of Illis.


    "... Come on, what do you think? Why don''t you try it?


    Then he told him to throw it away with the eyes that Illis had laid down.


    "... Hmm. You don''t think you can do it anyway, do you?


    That''s not true.


    "Lie. You think I''m qualified anyway, don''t you?


    Astalot blurred his shoulders wide.


    "I don''t think so. Honestly, I don''t know."


    "Hmm! I don''t think so, but okay"


    Iris turned again to Astalot, he said.


    "I have more to ask than that. Your wife''s the gatekeeper for this Hell Gate, right? So we''re getting rid of the finest demons approaching this gate."


    "It''s a noisy way to say you''re getting rid of it, but you''re right."


    "But you said earlier that most of the finest demons do not know about the secrets of this gate. No doubt about it, huh?


    "Oh, no doubt about it."


    "Right. Then ask. Most means not all. Besides you and your wife, who knows this secret?


    Then Astalotto thought only a little before answering.


    "Right...... maybe Satan knows"


    "Well, Satan? That''s where you got the top guy?


    "Sort of. He seems to have skipped his class and gone to see the lower realm many times."


    Then Iris asked a lot.


    "Split? Why don''t you go with your own body?


    Astalot raised his mouth angle and laughed.


    "He can''t move. I was trapped in a frozen hell (Coquitos) at the bottom of hell."


    "Well, Ice Hell... that''s what Lucifer did, huh?


    Then Astalot looked up and laughed.


    "Oh. Exactly. You''re right about all this, Lucifer."

 1678 Lesson one thousand, six hundred and seventy-five. Youre lying.

    "I knew it! Then he''s definitely coming to hell, isn''t he?


    Ilis inquired with joyful momentum.


    Astalot nodded.


    "Oh. They''re coming. Definitely."


    Iris stepped on the estate with his teeth biting.


    And he peeled his eyes, and even his teeth, and inquired of Astalot.


    "When is that!?"


    Astalot said with a troubled look on his shoulder.


    "You''re right. A thousand years ago, during the war."


    "Again! You bastards! Keep me out of this."


    Astalot laughed at the lack of choice.


    Then Iris got a pretty muddled look.


    "What? Are you even complaining?


    "I don''t. There''s no way."


    "Hmm, is it true... you have something a little hard to understand?


    Astalot also blurred his shoulders wide.


    "Really? I''m just not sure myself if they say so."


    "Hmm... that and this, you''re hard to understand and you''re lying"


    "Are you lying... this is a lot worse they say. But I don''t think I''m as bad as you think."


    "There''s no such thing as a jerk to a guy who says that himself"


    Iris turned that way when he said so.


    Astarot leaked his exhale with a troubled face.


    Then Iris asked as if he remembered something.


    "By the way, the conversation changes, but you did not say earlier, in the past, that Satan was in captivity?


    Astalot said without being slight.


    "Oh, I told you. Now Satan''s not in Ice Hell."


    "What do you mean?


    Astalot answered Iris, asking briefly, without going between them.


    "It''s Gaius. He melted the frozen hell."


    "Gaius... So Satan is now a free man?


    "Yes. He''s free. From everything."


    "Freedom from everything... Hmm, okay. Anyway, now it''s up to you to find Lucifer."


    When Iris said that, he nodded loudly to his own words.


    And when I put myself in the mood, I said it with determination.


    "Okay! Then we''re on our way. To the lower realm."


    Astalot also nodded greatly, agreeing.


    "Right. Let''s go. For him..."

 1679 Lesson one thousand six hundred seventy-six.

    "So, anything good but you don''t know?


    Astalot asked him, "Get out of the earth or no or Illis."


    Then she just replied that Iris was waiting for her.


    "Actually, I do."


    Astaloto was surprised and questioned without getting her hair in between.


    "There is? Really?"


    "Oh. Actually, I remember something."


    "Well, say it"


    Encouraged by Astalot, Illis nodded satisfactorily.


    "It''s the Gardan continent!


    That''s what Illis confidently said.


    Astalot frowned.


    "Gardan... the scorching earth where those dragons nest..."


    The Gardan continent is an untouched continent north of the Melissa continent.


    But although mankind was untouched, it was not that there was no one to rule there.


    That is the dragon.


    It was in the Gardan continent that the largest and most powerful creature in the world was flying around in our faces.


    "Yes."


    Ilis answered concisely.


    Astalot tilted his neck.


    "What business does Lucifer have in Gardan?


    "I''m not sure. But I think Lucifer has been obsessed with dragons for a thousand years."


    "A thousand years into a dragon? Is Lucifer here?


    "That''s right. Surprise, isn''t it?


    Illis laughed and said.


    Astalot became a nagging addition and thought deeply.


    "... that''s a surprise indeed..."


    "I guess so. But this is true. Lucifer was bound to the dragon for a thousand years."


    "What made you think that? Lucifer said he was obsessed with dragons for a thousand years."


    To Astalot''s question, Iris replied just that he had been waiting.


    "He was always watching"


    "Were you watching? From heaven?


    "That''s right. That''s why I asked him over his back when he was there. What are you looking at?"


    "Well, so what?


    "He replied that he was looking at the dragon for a thousand years. And he answered without looking back on my face."


    "... that''s... that''s certainly an obsession, isn''t it?


    "Nothing else. You didn''t even look back when I said I spoke to you on purpose, did you? He''s obsessed with dragons for a thousand years."


    When Iris put it that way, he gave an angry look.


    Astalotto glanced away with his eyes softly narrowed as he gently blurred his shoulders.


    And he came to a conclusion about the way forward.


    "All right, then let''s head to the Gardan continent. If not, we''ll have to look elsewhere again."

 1680 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Seventy Seven: The Gardan Continent

    "�� it was my first visit, but was it this place with the Gardan continent��"


    He caught the scorching earth that Illis spreads under his eyes and told him to whine.


    Then Astarot on the other side agreed.


    "Other organisms aren''t very good at this, but they can''t survive. Everybody''s gonna burn."


    Beneath the feet of Astarot, a burning magma was constantly blowing from everywhere, dyeing the continental surface constantly bright red.


    "But you don''t see a dragon?


    Iris said a lot.


    "This is just the entrance to the Gardan continent. If we go mid-range, I guess we''ll see each other?


    "Right. Okay, then."


    Illis says no, it flew quickly.


    Astalot also chased quickly, and the two ran through the sky at a fierce speed.


    Then after a while, I heard an awesome volume of cleavage.


    The two immediately hung a steep brake and stopped in the hollow.


    "Sounds alert, apparently."


    Astalot said as he looked around.


    "Alert sound? What''s that?


    "The sound of literally alerting us to our intrusion. I would have told the other dragons to be vigilant."


    "So is that by the dragon now?


    "That would be so. There are no other creatures on this continent."


    He seemed convinced by Astalot''s answer, and a disgruntled face, Iris, said as he looked around.


    "But where is that dragon? They noticed us before we noticed?


    Astalot nodded slowly.


    "Apparently so. I don''t know what karaki is, but they found us first."


    Then Ilis'' eyes narrowed sooo thin.


    "... don''t care..."


    But Astalot agreed with this.


    "Oh. That''s a big concern."


    The two were vigilant as they looked around for a while.


    But there was no movement after that, and there was no sound of alarm.


    Iris said with a fixed eye.


    "I have no choice... let''s go without licking them"


    Astalot nodded heavily.


    "Oh. That would be good. Apparently, they have abilities we don''t even know about..."


    Astarot stared at the Gardan continent with its original satanic grin.

 1681 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Seventy-Eight: Where the Dragon Goes

    "... you can''t see..."


    Ilis stopped hollow again and looked around.


    Astalot also stopped and looked around.


    "... you''re certainly not here... and the view doesn''t seem to take its place"


    "Oh, isn''t that strange? I think I flew quite a distance..."


    Astalot nodded.


    "Right. Must have traveled quite a distance indeed. Sensibly, they should be in the middle of the continent."


    "Don''t you? Nonetheless, not one of the dragons comes out easily. You''d think it was crazy, wouldn''t you?


    Iris said with a much blurrier look on his face.


    Astalot was also suspicious.


    "It''s strange indeed... then was the earlier alarm sound of hiding from us? ����


    "Maybe. There''s supposed to be dragons on this continent, right? How about one?"


    "Right. Looks like you''ve been hidden."


    To Astalot''s conclusion, Iris frowned.


    "So what do we do? I''m not going home to congratulate you like this."


    "Neither do I. If we find Lucifer, what will happen to Gaius... we have to reach Lucifer at any rate."


    "Oh. But I can''t even get to the dragon before that. Now... I can''t move."


    Astalot put his right hand under his chin, closed his eyes and thought desperately.


    And I wonder if it''s been long enough for time, when Astalot finally looks up.


    "If this is all you have to look around and see, the answer is one."


    "Well, did you get the answer? Then say it."


    Ilis said arrogantly.


    But Astalot was completely indifferent to what Iris said.


    "They dragons are in this scorching magma"


    Iris was also greatly surprised by this.


    He jumped up his eyebrows overall and looked down under his eyes.


    "... in this? Are they lurking in here?


    "I can''t think of anything else. They are the inhabitants of this scorching continent in the first place. You must be used to the heat."


    "No, but it would be a lot different up and down there"


    "Yeah, but other than that, is there a reason they don''t show up?


    Iris glanced under his eyes again.


    "Were you lurking in this magma stream and watching us..."


    "Oh, that''s why they discovered us first."


    When Astalot said so, he nodded alone.

 1682 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Seventy Nine: Inside the Magma

    "So you''re telling me to jump into this?


    Ilis is calm, but he looked disgusted and asked.


    Astalot smiled bitterly and said.


    "No, don''t jump in. But you can look from above. Unlike before, however, it can be quite low-altitude."


    "Low altitude flight... sounds hot..."


    said Illis revealing a face of discomfort index hundred percent.


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "I don''t have a choice. Because there''s no other way."


    Iris finally decided to be ready for Astalot, who tells him to teach.


    "Okay, okay. Low altitude flight, huh? Not at all, you dragon people... after all the trouble you''ve done..."


    Despite his disapproval, Astalot spoke to the known Illis.


    "Let''s go then. We''re gonna blow out the dragon."


    "Oh, I''ll find you soon, and I''ll stop you"


    The two began to descend slowly.


    And when they reached some altitude, there the two stopped perfectly.


    "Around here. It looks clear in the magma."


    said Illis with a face of discomfort index of two hundred percent.


    But Astalot beside him had a cool face.


    "Right. About this time, you''ll discover the hidden dragon."


    "... you look a lot more spare?


    "Really? Apparently, it''s somewhat resistant to the heat."


    "It''s not a little noisy, is it? I''m the tight one, aren''t I?


    "There would be something about each being unsuitable. Apparently, I''m good at the heat."


    "Hmm, okay. Let''s just get this over with. Let''s go."


    "Oh, right. Then I will go over there."


    Astalot turned away and showed Iris his own direction.


    "Okay. Then I''m over there."


    Iris also turned away and pointed Astalot in the direction he was going.


    "See you later"


    Astalot said, "Turn your heels and fly.


    Iris flew without even responding.


    And they flew in separate directions, following the whereabouts of the dragon, which would be in the magma.


    Then, some time later, a suspicious black shadow popped into Iris'' sight.


    "There he is!... disappeared..."


    Ilis searched for the black shadow he saw in the magma only for a moment and increased his speed.


    Then again the black shadow seemed chilli.


    Ilis laughed damned.


    "Hmm, there you are. Are they desperate to escape too? But... there''s no way you can beat me!

 1683 Lesson one thousand six hundred and eighty, dragon capture.

    Iris disappeared leaving a grin on the spot like a remnant.


    But it didn''t actually disappear completely or anything, it just flew so fast.


    As a result, remnants remained on the spot.


    Unlike that of the constant man, the speed of the flight of Illis was what made him think that it would only occupy the corner of God.


    For this reason, he flew cleverly to grin the little child''s dragon fleeing through the magma, capturing the target completely.


    "Then it''s time to go."


    Ilis left the words on the spot again like a remnant of this and disappeared.


    But now instead of flying in parallel with the dragons, it was meant to catch them.


    Iris grabbed the dragon''s neck with no difficulty whatsoever as he descended thoughtfully and steeply into the magma.


    And it rose without worrying about the child''s dragon raising the scream of the snort.


    Iris jumped out of the magma as he lifted his right arm, which held onto the dragon child with momentum.


    And he rejoiced as a child who had succeeded in catching fish alive.


    "How about that! We got the dragon!


    Astalot approached the delightfully delighted Illis with a bitter laugh.


    "Thanks for this... that was a lot quicker to catch, huh?


    When Astalot told me that he had come, Illis replied with a good face.


    "Don''t you? I think it''s brilliant. Anyway, it''s a blow."


    "That''s amazing. Well done, easy catch."


    "Huh. Apparently, these kinds of things are my specialties."


    Astalot laughed even more bitterly at the still in a good mood, Illis.


    "Oh, apparently you do. And that dragon, that''s a lot more important, huh?


    Then Illis became an even better face.


    "That''s easy. Because I''m sucking off dragon energy with my right hand."


    Astalot nodded again and again and became a convincing expression.


    "I see. You mean that? But don''t breathe too much energy. Otherwise, I can''t interrogate you."


    "Oh. Of course I''m not going to kill you. I''ll let you go as soon as I hear you talk. But..."


    So Iris twisted his neck.


    "... this person, can you speak?


    Then Astarot nodded greatly.


    "I don''t speak human language, but I understand, so there''s nothing wrong with that."

 1684 Lesson one thousand six hundred and eighty-one, interrogation.

    "Well, you''re so clever, aren''t you?


    I saw Astalot as Ilis was impressed.


    Astalot proceeded to talk about how he was aware of the gaze and what he did not eat.


    "Well, let''s go with the interrogation. First of all, the most critical question."


    When Astalot said so, he grabbed the little dragon child''s head slightly and turned his face in his own direction.


    "Have you seen Lucifer?


    The dragon child didn''t stare at Astalot, give him one ringing, or make any kind of move.


    But Astalot smiled and nodded again and again with Unh-unh.


    Iris looked at the sight in wonder.


    Then all of a sudden Astalot looked up and saw Iris.


    "Apparently, your idea hit me. Looks like we witnessed Lucifer recently."


    Iris was surprised to keep an eye on him.


    "Is that true!? When is it these days?


    "I don''t know that. They have no particular concept of time. That''s why I''ve been telling a lot of people lately."


    "What''s that!? You don''t have a concept of time? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Ilis moved in and approached Astalot.


    Then Astalot lifted his right hand up with a face that did not eat anything.


    "The sun would be out, wouldn''t it?


    All of a sudden, Iris turned out to be a lot of blushing expression.


    "... oh. He''s out, but what do you say it is?


    "What, it''s no big deal. But I have a little explanation. All right?


    Iris answered with a little frustration.


    "Okay. Say it."


    Astalot smiled bitterly.


    "This sun, if normal, will sooner or later set. Didn''t I?"


    "Oh. Of course."


    Then Astarot smiled.


    "But it doesn''t sink here."


    "What? Why? No, is that possible?


    Iris also enquired in momentum.


    Astalot looked troubled and answered Illis.


    "You''re still too indifferent... but okay, this Gardan continent is all day and night because of the sun''s rotation."


    Then Iris pinned up one eyebrow.


    "White night? What is that?


    "I just told you. The night doesn''t come because the sun is always in the sky. I mean, there''s no separation between a day and a day."


    "Is there such a place?


    "Oh, right here."


    Iris nodded with a subtle look that he wasn''t really sure whether he was impressed or not.

 1685 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Eighty-Two: Where the Thousand Years of Dragons Are

    "So you''re saying you don''t have a sense of time because you don''t have a day''s separation?


    Asking Iris, Astalot nodded to Eagle Deep.


    "That''s the thing. So they are in the course of a long time. So you''re not much different from us."


    When Astalot said so, he looked at Iris with a licking gaze.


    Iris exhaled one with Hung.


    "Okay. Then keep interrogating me."


    "Oh."


    Astalot watched often as if he was enjoying the reaction of Iris.


    But because Iris had turned to the side, Astalot had no choice but to reopen the interrogation.


    "So, the next question is, do you have a thousand year dragon?


    Nor did the dragon child react to this question.


    I didn''t make it slight and didn''t even raise a trace voice.


    But Astalot was grinning and nagging, and he was nodding and listening.


    And after a while Astalot looked up.


    "They''re here. Not all of them."


    Then Illis looked surprised.


    "Wait a minute. Isn''t a thousand-year-old dragon one?


    Now Astarot looked surprised.


    "That''s not true. A thousand years old dragon, a thousand years old dragon."


    "Really? Thousands of years, weren''t dragons kings?


    "It''s the king. The oldest of the thousand-year-old dragons is their king."


    "Yeah, I thought there was only one dragon for a thousand years."


    "Well... I knew you..."


    Astalot couldn''t contain his laughter along the way.


    Iris frowned and revealed his discomfort.


    "What? Are you complaining?


    Astalot said, desperately grinning, making a serious look.


    "No, I knew you were indifferent to all sorts of worlds..."


    The look on the face of Illis disappeared softly to Astalot, who tries to calmly say.


    "... do you? Am I so indifferent? You said that before, didn''t you?


    "Oh, you said it. From me, it''s very strange."


    "Why is it so strange? Don''t be indifferent."


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I don''t mind indifference... but the wonder lingers"


    "Why? Why is it so strange?


    Then he seized Iris with the same gaze that Astalot had set, and said in a different, low voice.


    "How do you use eternal life? I don''t know. Thank you. You and I seem too different from each other..."

 1686 Lesson one thousand six hundred and eighty-three, the difference between the two.

    "... doesn''t seem so different..."


    Ilis said in confusion.


    Astalot went crazy to see how it was and laughed a lot.


    To Astalot, who suddenly laughed out, Illis began to give a puzzled look, which in turn turned into an angry look.


    "What''s wrong? Astalot."


    Iris told me to stare.


    Astalot immediately ruled his laughter and waved as if to relieve the wrath of Illis.


    "Well, wait, it''s Illis. I am not making fun of you. It''s just that it''s weird that we''re too different."


    "What''s the difference? You say it more scattered than earlier, but I don''t know!


    I said as Ilis still seeped his anger.


    Astalot waved his hand in front of his face again, trying to stifle the feelings of Illis.


    "Wait. I''ll explain now. Don''t panic."


    "... oh, just explain. However, depending on the description��"


    Astalot nodded loudly and slowly.


    "Okay, I''m here. So once you get your anger spears together, will you?


    "I''m saying I get it. Just explain."


    "Okay. The great difference between me and you is the degree of interest in others."


    "What''s that?


    "I mean, interest in Gaius, interest in dragons, interest in the ground, etc."


    "Because it''s different degrees. What?


    "That''s what''s funny. You are highly interested in Gaius. [M] Unusual."


    "Not really. I''m not very interested."


    Then Astarot smiled.


    "Really? Then why are you here now? It''s for Gaius, isn''t it?


    And now Illis smiled.


    "You''re not. Because he told me there was a way he could defeat Lucifer."


    Astalot gently blurred his shoulders.


    "Right. Then that''s fine. The next thing I know about dragons..."


    "Nothing like that"


    "That''s it. It''s funny to me."


    "Why? There''s nothing funny about it."


    "No, it''s funny. We are given eternal life. I''ve lived and will live."


    "What''s wrong with that?


    "Aren''t you bored? What the hell do you usually do?


    Ilis turned that way.


    "Nothing. Nothing special, though?


    Then Astarot nodded greatly.


    "That''s a lot different from me there. I''m bored and bored and I can''t help it. So much so that you want to curse eternal life..."

 1687 Chapter 164: Boredom

    "... well, enough to make you want to curse..."


    I said with a face that looked sincerely unexpected to me.


    Astalot laughed furiously when he saw it.


    "Surprised? As far as I''m concerned, it''s only natural."


    Astalot said with his shoulders closed.


    Iris said with his face still looking unexpected.


    "Really? Were you bored..."


    "Oh. Very much so. Apparently you''re not."


    Then Illis nodded naturally.


    "Absolutely. I''m not bored."


    Then Astalot turned out to be an unexpected face this time.


    "Why? Have you done what you have to do? Why don''t you get bored?


    To Astalot''s inquiry, Illis thought with his hand on his chin.


    "... well... I never really thought about it."


    Astalot once again laughed out loudly against his body.


    "Right. Have you ever thought about it?"


    "No. I don''t know what to say... but I don''t have much time left."


    Then Astalotto had an ironic grin on his mouth.


    "Right. That would make you happy. As much as I''m flattered."


    Then Iris narrowed his eyes softly and glanced at Astalot.


    "That''s not exactly what I said. Don''t you like me?


    Then Astalotto nodded lightly and again.


    "Oh. Half of it. But the other half is serious."


    "Well, are you saying that half of us are really flattered?


    "Isn''t that right? I''m bored and I can''t help it. But you are not. [M] You say you''ve been given eternal life, but you''re not bored at all. Then naturally it would be so flattering to me to say that there is no more."


    Astalot opened his hands wide and exaggerated his shoulders.


    Iris tilted his neck and said with a strange look.


    "Something like that...... I''m not sure, but I guess if you say so"


    "Oh. I guess so. You probably don''t know how I feel forever."


    "How can you say that? I don''t know right now, but even I don''t know about the future, do I?


    Astalot spoke with a gentle grin to Illis, who said so.


    "Right. I certainly don''t know about the future. But that''s all I know. Me and you can''t understand each other forever. Because you and I are too different."

 1688 Lesson one thousand six hundred eighty-five. Last question.

    ��������Ц�ߤ�տ���륢�������Ȥˌ��������ꥹ�Ϻιʤ�����Ф�ҙ������


    �����ͻȻ������ʼ׸ߤ������Q��푤�����


    �����󣿡�������������


    ���ꥹ���Ԥ餬Ƭ�֤dz֤ĥɥ饴����פ򡢏����դꤷ��Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ˚ݸ����������ˤ������򾏤᤿��


    ���������ȤϤ��Θ��Ӥ�Ц�ߤ�տ���ʤ���Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    ���ɤ��������������ꥹ����


    ���ꥹ���٤������ä�������Ҋ������ΤΡ���������ˤϳ����ʤ��ä���


    ���������䡢�ΤǤ�ʤ���


    ��������������ʤ餤�����������������|���򤽤οɰ���ʥɥ饴��ˤ�������������������ͣ���


    ���ꥹ�Ϥۤ��һ˲�����ɥ饴���Ҋ���ᡢ�����˥��������Ȥ�ҕ�����Ƥ����Ԥä���


    �����������ޤ�󤾡�


    ���������Ȥ�Ц�ߤ�տ�����ޤ޾����ˤ��ʤ�������


    �����������Ǥ�������|���򤷤褦��


    ���������ȤϤ����Ԥ��ȡ���ä�����פ�Ѳ�餷�ɥ饴���Ҋ����


    �����ơ���������Ц�ߤ�տ�����ޤޤ��|���򤷤��Τ��ä���


    ��ǧ��o�����Ϻ΄I�ˤ��룿��


    �ɥ饴��Ϥ�Ϥ�𤨤ʤ��ä���


    �ޤä���΢�Ӥ��ˤ����������⤻���ˤ�����


    ���������륢�������Ȥ����P�˺ζȤ�ЦǤ��ʤ������Τ��ä���


    �����������褯�狼�ä��������ä��ͣ����꤬�Ȥ���


    ���������ȤϤ����ɥ饴��˸椲��ȡ�ҕ���򥤥ꥹ���Ƥ�����


    �����ꥹ��������Ϥ����Ӥ��|�������뤫������


    ���ꥹ������פ�����ä���


    �����䡢�ؤˤϤʤ���


    �����������Ǥ��x���Ƥ����Ƥ��졣�⤦�����Ӥ�„�����Ȥ�ʤ��ΤǤ͡�


    �����������狼�ä���


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ�������Ԥ��ȡ��֤��z�᤿���򾏤᤿��


    ����ȡ��ɥ饴����פ����뤹��ȥ��ꥹ���֤��Ф򤹤�i���Ƥ��ä���


    �������������¤η��t�˄t�ꡢ�ɥ饴����ӹ��ϥޥ��ޤ��Фؤȥܥ������������Ƥ�������ΤǤ��ä���


    ���ꥹ�ϥޥ��ޤ��Ф������Ѳ�餷������������Ӿ���ɥ饴���_�J����ȡ����Ĥ���褦���Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���դࡢ�ӹ��ȤϤ����������ϥɥ饴����ʡ��錄�����Υ��ʥ��`�ɥ쥤����ܤ����ˤ��v��餺���⤦ƽ�ݤ�򤷤ƥޥ��ޤ��Ф�Ӿ���Ǥ��롹


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ������ꥹ��Ц�������ʤ����Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ������Ϥ��������ˤ�Ϥ��ε��Ϥˤ����Ƥ��������ʤΤ�����͡�����ˡ����Υޥ��ޤϱˤ�ˤȤäƤ�ˮ�ȉ���ʤ��Τ���

 1689 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Eighty-Six: The Light Trail of Aura

    One.


    "It''s like water... Hmm, well, that''s good"


    When Iris told him to whine so, he saw Astalot''s face.


    "Did you know where the Thousand Years Dragon was?


    Astalot turned away only slightly, poking her chin out gently.


    "Oh. Looks like you''re in this direction."


    "Right. So you''re just gonna go?


    "Right. There''s nothing to gain from being here. Let''s try to make our way."


    Astalot saw a nod with the consent of Illis and flew releasing the aura in the direction indicated earlier with his chin.


    Iris looked at the light traces of the Aura left by Astalotto with a slightly more complex look on his face.


    But he immediately sighed a small sigh, and lifted his face as if he had regained his mind, releasing an enormous amount of aura, and followed Astalot''s light trail.


    Two.


    "... well, they don''t reveal themselves at all"


    Illis said in dissatisfaction.


    Astalot had his usual bitter smile.


    "I guess I''m on guard. Or..."


    "Or what?


    Astalotto intensified his bitter laughter at the quick timing of the inquiry by Illis.


    "Thought you might be rallying."


    "Well, are we gathering ahead?"


    "I don''t know yet. But that''s unlikely."


    "Hmm, you think if you have a number, you can handle it? The dragons."


    "That''s not how it is. It''s just that our visit will be important to them. I wonder if they''re getting together."


    "What do we do when we get together? The only thing we need is a thousand years of dragons. Though there seem to be a few Thousand Years Dragons."


    "Yeah. But there''s got to be a king in there that binds all the dragons. The king is the only one we really need."


    "Hmm, like the Dragon King."


    "Right. But see if it''s easy..."


    Iris smiled and reacted quickly to Astalot''s words.


    "Ho ho, you still think you''re going to attack me for numbers, don''t you?


    Astalot immediately denied it.


    "No, that''s not it. However, it should be close to the destination, but I don''t see any sign of it."


    Then Iris said with a rather surprising look on his face.


    "What? Are we close yet?... No, that''s crazy. I don''t feel a sign at all, either, do I? ����

 1690 Lesson one thousand six hundred and eighty-seven, signs.

    "... that''s odd... there''s no way we can''t feel a sign at all"


    Astalotto said as he narrowed his cool eyes soothingly to create even cooler.


    Illis likewise said with sadness in his beautiful flowing lashes.


    "... Aren''t you there?


    "No? Running away?


    "Hmm. I can''t think of anything else. There''s no way I can''t feel the signs of a thousand years of dragons while you''re all here with me. If so, there''s no other answer."


    Astalot became even more ruthless.


    "I noticed our proximity and fled... is it possible to do that?


    "I don''t know. But I can''t think of anything else."


    "Sure, there''s something else... but I don''t think the child dragon swimmed in the magma earlier than we did..."


    Then Illis agreed.


    "That would be for sure. If you were so quick, you wouldn''t have caught me in the first place."


    "Right...... I sure am. If so, how..."


    "I don''t know. I don''t know, I guess I found out somehow."


    "No, that''s hard to think about. We should have come this far in the shortest possible time. I''m not going around like that."


    Then Iris also thought of the eyebrow root with a gnaw.


    "Hmm...... you sure do. I caught her dragon before I could look around. From there it''s going in a straight line..."


    "That''s right. If the other dragons noticed our approach and went to the Thousand Years Dragon, they couldn''t have made it."


    Astalot affirmed.


    Because it was about the results of the calculations made in view of the history thus far.


    Then Iris also nodded deeply in his head at this and gave his consent.


    "Right. You''re absolutely right. Even if the dragon can swim in the magma like it''s underwater, there''s no way it can outrun us. There is a lot of resistance in the magma. There''s no way it''s faster than flying."


    "That''s right. And since our arrival in the Gardan continent, we haven''t seen a flying dragon yet."


    "Oh. All we found was one of those little dragons in the magma..."


    "Weird. How did the Thousand Years Dragon get close to us? Why were the dragons hiding in the magma in the first place? Whatever you think, before you arrive in our Gardan continent, you can only assume that you were feeling it."


    When Astalot concluded so, he glanced forward with even more ruthless eyes.

 1691 Lesson One Thousand Six Hundred Eighty-Eight Course Changes

    One.


    As Astalot stared into the void with a stern face, Ilis spoke lightly.


    Wouldn''t that be nice?


    Astalot looked back unexpectedly.


    "... but now we''re just going to empty it even if we move on, right?


    "Right."


    "Are you sure? Trouble finding it, huh?


    Then, unexpectedly, Illis smiled.


    "I don''t mind. I''m bored anyway."


    Astalot smiled bitterly.


    "Are you bored... are you okay? Sounds like fun."


    Then, honestly, Illis laughed.


    "Oh, it''s fun inside. Enjoy yourselves."


    Astarot also leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Right. If you enjoy this, don''t get bored."


    "That''s the thing. So we''ll split up and look?


    "That''s fine, but what are we gonna do about contacting them if we find them?


    "So is that. Hmm, do I have to go with you?"


    "Oh, it''s gonna take a while."


    "Fine. Enjoy that time."


    "Okay. So where do we go from here?


    "Right..."


    Iris began to circle slowly in the hollow.


    And the moment I turned in one direction, I stopped.


    "How about this way?


    Astalot asked unexpectedly.


    "Did you feel anything in this direction?


    Then Illis raised his mouth horn niggling and laughed.


    "Oh. I don''t know what it is, but you felt it"


    "Right. Then let''s just believe in that feeling and move on."


    "Is that okay?


    "Oh. I don''t mind."


    "Okay, let''s go, then?


    That''s what Iris said and asked Astalot to give his consent.


    Astalot nodded loudly.


    "Let''s go"


    Iris also nodded greatly, flying.


    That speed was by far the fastest, and Astarot smiled bitterly again.


    But as soon as he stopped laughing, he followed Iris to the highest speed.


    Two.


    "Change course appropriately."


    Flying at a tremendous speed, he said to Astalot, to which Illis attaches right behind him.


    "Oh, I don''t mind"


    Then, immediately, Iris reversed his body and changed direction.


    Astalotto similarly drew a sharp curve and bent.


    Iris made several further subsequent changes of direction and changed course.


    Astalot followed Iris silently.


    Then, all of a sudden, Iris screamed.


    "There he is!


    Ilis screamed. No, I increased my speed even more.


    Astalot laughed and said.


    "I see... brilliant stuff"

 1692 Chapter 169: Re-capture

    "Run away!


    Iris shouted, angling the Kuno shapes and descending sharply.


    And with that momentum, he jumped into the fiercely scorching magma.


    And even though the time for silence had passed for a while, the magma around where Illis jumped in came up suddenly.


    Astalot glanced down at it.


    Then out of the magma that went up, this time a giant dragon''s head brought his head.


    When Astalot smiled with his mouth turned up, he then laughed and smiled as Illis put his hand on the neck of the giant dragon.


    "That''s just great. Sounds like you''re flying appropriately, with some kind of a hit, huh?


    In response to Astalot''s question, Illis answered with skill.


    "Naturally. Sharpen your spirit, and even if these men desperately erase their signs, they will not escape my eyes."


    "So I handled the slightest sign."


    "Yes. And look. Take this huge dragon. Could this guy be a thousand years old dragon?


    Iris said with satisfaction looking at the dragon he himself was accompanied by his left hand.


    "No, the epidermis is green. This dragon hasn''t been a thousand years. However, if it were this big, it would be a thousand years of dragons in the near future."


    "Hmm, speaking of which, did thousand-year-old dragons have transparent epidermis?"


    "That''s right. Beautiful, clear skin."


    "Hmm, then ask this person. Where are those beautiful, crystal-clear peers?


    Astalot nodded greatly.


    "Just what I heard. Where are the dragons for a thousand years?


    Nor did this huge dragon respond at all to Astalot''s question.


    But Astalot grinned and nodded Unh.


    "I get it. Where they are."


    "Right. Then I''ll see you at last. But before you do, ask me how you learned about our approach."


    "Right. Dragon. How did you know we were approaching? Besides, how did you let your people know about it?


    As always, the dragon would not be slight, but Astaloto nodded with Humphung.


    "Thousands of years, I hear the dragon felt it."


    "Well, a thousand years of dragons"


    "Um, and it was really easy to get in touch with."


    "What way?


    When Astalot smiled, he replied to Iris, who approached his face with interest.


    "They can all get in touch with one another without saying a word. It''s a kind of superpower."

 1693 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety: Evidence

    "What''s that? Isn''t that against the rules?"


    I said it like Illis was outraged.


    Astalot almost unwittingly blew out at the way he received Illis.


    "If you''re gonna say that, we think existence itself is against them, don''t we?


    "Our?


    "Yes. Because we''re gods and demons, aren''t we?


    It was an astalot to joke and say, but Iris nodded as he was convinced of something.


    "Speaking of which, you are. This is how they catch dragons."


    "Yes. Exactly. Is it equal to the first time, such as being able to catch ourselves if we try them?


    Then Illis nodded convinced Unh Unh.


    "Right. But... there''s him. It''s not the first time."


    You mean Lucifer?


    Iris distorted his face in a grumpy fashion.


    "There''s no one else. When I say him, I mean Lucifer."


    "Right. But you don''t know how many dragons Lucifer has ever caught."


    Then Iris instantly shook his head to the side.


    "No, I know. I have proof."


    "Proof? Where are you?


    Then Illis mouthed an unexpected answer.


    "It''s our hall."


    Astalot could not measure the meaning of Iris'' answer.


    "... just give me a minute. You have proof of that in your hall?


    "That''s what I said. Did you hear anything else?


    "No. But I''m not sure what that means..."


    Seeing a bewildered astalot, Illis smiled with some pleasure.


    Astalot smiled unwittingly at the smiling Illis.


    "You''re enjoying seeing my troubled face, aren''t you? He''s in trouble..."


    "Hmm, can you not enjoy this? What could be Astarot has a puzzling look on its face, right?


    Astalot deepened his bitter laughter even further.


    "He''s a really troubled man. But it''s time for you to forgive me? Would you like to know the answer to that, if you could?


    When he saw Astalot pleading with a troubled face, he was somewhat satisfied, and Iris raised his jaw with arrogance and said:


    "Fine. Let me tell you something."


    Astalot said in an equally audacious tone not to undermine his mood, against Illis, who said so in a playful tone.


    "Thank you. You can tell me. Then please do."


    Then Illis said, in an even more playful tone, that he seemed comfortable.


    "Fine. Actually, we have dragons in our hall."

 1694 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety-one, Keeper Dog.

    "This is unexpected... doesn''t that mean you''ve been to this continent before?


    Astalot said with a truly puzzling look.


    Iris enjoyed taking a peek at Astalot''s reaction like that.


    "You think so?


    "Right. I can''t think of anything else. I mean... do you mean too long ago you forgot that you had previously landed on the Gardan continent?


    It was the answer Astalot had given, reflecting on his previous history, but Ilis welcomed it with an invincible grin.


    "Not at all"


    Astalot was surprised.


    At least because I thought it was a pretty good answer.


    But Illis says it''s completely different.


    Astarot was also truthfully confused.


    "... what do you mean? There are dragons in the House of Illis. But I''ve never been to the Gardan continent... is that possible? That''s what happened."


    Iris showed a complete winning pose with his usual hands on his hips and his jaw brazenly turned up.


    "It could be. I thought you''d get to the answer soon, huh?


    Astalotto once again evoked the conversation between the two of them so far.


    And I realized I forgot one thing.


    "... well. Lucifer... what I did seems to have fallen out of the crux"


    "Have you finally noticed? Yes, the dragons in our hall were brought here by Lucifer."


    "The dragons mean there''s more than one, right?


    "That''s right. A copy."


    Astalot reacted greatly.


    "Copy? You mean there''s tons of copies of dragons?


    "That''s right. And a thousand years of dragons."


    Astalot reacted violently to this.


    "Thousand Years of Dragons!? Really?


    "Even if it''s true. I don''t know what else to do with lying."


    "A copy of the Thousand Years Dragon...... how did you make something like that?


    Then Illis even said indifferently.


    "I don''t know. That''s what Lucifer did. I just have to ask Lucifer."


    "Hmm...... but Lucifer said he brought it, you accepted it well? Didn''t you hate Lucifer fur?


    Then Iris drowned his head.


    "Oh, you hate it. But that''s convenient. Most intruders can take them down in one shot."


    "Hmm, treat the Thousand Years Dragon as a watchdog... but are there intruders or something in heaven? I am the first to hear..."


    Then Iris'' face clouded halfway.


    "... is there. I''m here. It''s troublesome..."

 1695 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety-Two: Jelly Snakes

    "Trouble?... Is there such a thing as a troublesome enemy to a heavenly god like you?


    Astalot asked with surprise.


    Iris replied with a grumpy face.


    "Yes, just them... thank you..."


    "They... what kind of guys is that?


    Then Illis shook his head wide beside him.


    I don''t know.


    "... what does that... mean?


    Astalot asked again with a bewildered look.


    Then Iris bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Literally. They are enemies that I really don''t understand. No... I don''t even know if it''s the enemy."


    "What''s that? Not even like you."


    "I don''t have a choice. I don''t know what I don''t know."


    Astalot changed his question when it was not clear to Illis, who spread his hands and squeezed his shoulders.


    "What kind of an enemy is that?


    "I don''t know... he''s like a snake"


    Astalot unexpectedly frowned.


    "Snake?... it''s not the snake itself, is it?


    "Right...... somehow, he''s a jelly creep"


    "Is that jelly-shaped snake-like guy coming at you?


    "Yes."


    "Hmmm... then aren''t they clearly enemies? They''re going to attack me, right?


    "Well yes. But I don''t know if they''re going to attack me, or if they''re going to attack me without looking."


    Then Astalot nodded convincingly.


    "I see. You know what?"


    "You finally convinced me?


    Astalot gently blurred his shoulders.


    "Sort of. But if it takes a thousand years for a dragon to get hit in one shot, right?


    "Right. But you''ll be back soon."


    "No way...... immortal?


    "Maybe. So there''s a thousand years of dragons burning him around my castle."


    "Hmm... so what were you doing before the thousand years of dragons came? I assume you received the Thousand Years Dragon from Lucifer because that jelly-shaped snake would attack you? So what were you doing before that?


    "I would have repelled myself, wouldn''t I?


    "Hmmm...... you think Lucifer came and left the dragon for a thousand years while he did that?


    "Well yes."


    Then Astalot''s eyes glowed demonically.


    "Isn''t that strange?


    "What?


    "Why did that jelly guy start attacking you? And how did Lucifer know about it?


    Then Ilis'' eyes narrowed sooo thin.


    "... No way..."


    "Yes. That''s not true. Isn''t that jelly-shaped snake and what Lucifer did to you intentionally?

 1696 Chapter 16093 Obsession

    "... that he... that Lucifer''s guy deliberately let that snake-like guy attack me to torment me?


    Iris said bitterly.


    Astalot made a sympathetic look at Iris and said:


    "Probably. And I thought you brought a copy of the Thousand Years Dragon as if you were selling thanks.


    "Fuck! He... forgive me seriously..."


    Iris looked up at the void angrily.


    Astalot tilted his neck gently and looked at the condition.


    "And Lucifer seems a lot obsessed with you, doesn''t he?


    "Obsession? To me?


    "Oh. There''s no one else."


    "Hmm, obsessed... he obsessed with me..."


    "I can''t do better than that. I feel a little unusual."


    "Mm-hmm. He''s unusual. That''s for sure."


    Astalot gently raised his mouth angle.


    "Right. Nevertheless, he kept the Thousand Years Dragon, albeit a copy..."


    "Um, surprised?


    Illis finally laughed and said to him.


    "Oh. Much. But how did Lucifer make a copy of the Thousand Years Dragon nonetheless? I''m still very concerned about that."


    "I don''t know. It''s about him. Didn''t you catch the dragon for a thousand years?


    "Don''t make it easy. Though how mildly did you catch the dragon, the Thousand Years Dragon is special?


    Iris looked up at the dragon with one hand.


    "Hmm, not like this?


    "No. Obviously."


    I don''t think so.


    Iris looked up at the dragon again and said.


    Astalotto gently leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Thousand-year-old dragons are special. I don''t think you can catch them as much as you want."


    Then Iris glanced at Astalot as if he had been challenged.


    "Wow, you think I can''t catch this?


    But Astalot said without hesitation.


    "Oh, yeah. At least not like you''re catching a dragon right now."


    "Hmm?"


    When Illis said just one word that way, he looked up at the dragon again.


    So Astarot finally talked about the properties of a thousand year old dragon.


    "Now you''re playing energy drain with one hand. So the dragon is sucked out of power and can''t move, but the dragon can''t get through the energy drain for a thousand years."


    "Well...... you mean that. The energy drain."


    Iris looked at Astalot softly and narrowly.

 1697 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety-Four Release

    ���_���˥��ʥ��`�ɥ쥤�󤬄����ʤ��Τʤ顢׽����Τ����פʤ��ȤǤϤʤ��ʡ�


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ���򤹤ܤ᤿��


    �������������Ȥ��������鲻˼�h�ʤΤ��衣�ιʥ륭�ե��뤬ǧ��o�Υ��ԩ`�����뤳�Ȥ��������Τ����ʡ�


    ���錄�����ˤϟo���Ǥ⡢ū�ʤ�����뤳�Ȥ�����Τ������衹


    ���ꥹ���¤��ΤƤ�褦���Ԥä���


    ���������ȤϤ��ʤ���������ˆ�����������


    �������������ĵ�����Ϥ��뤫����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ�������˷񶨤�����


    ���ʤ���


    �����������������⤷�⤽�줬�狼��С��륭�ե���Ȍ��Ť����H�������ˤʤ��˼���Τ����ʡ�


    ���դ࡭��ū�Ώ��������ܤ�ֱ�Y���뤫�⤷��ʤ��Ȥ������Ȥ�����


    �����������륭�ե���ˤ��äƥ��ꥹ�ˤʤ��������狼��С����_�ߤ�Ҋ�Ĥ��뤫�⤷��ʤ�����ʡ�


    ������������˼���Ĥ���ʡ�����


    �������������ꥹ����ǰ���륭�ե���Ȍg�H�ˑ�ä����Ȥϣ���


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���ݤ����褦��Ŀ�򤷤ƴ𤨤���


    �����롣�X�����Ƥ��줿�


    �¤��ΤƤ�褦���Ԥ����ꥹ�ˡ����������Ȥ���򤹤ܤ᤿��


    ���ǤϤ����H���Τ����ä����ȤϤ��ʤ��ä�������


    ���������˥��ꥹ���פ�����ä���


    �������ʡ��ؤˤʤ��ä���˼������


    �������������狼�ä����Ǥ��˷����ʤ��ʡ�


    ���������Ȥϲ�������Ԥä���


    ����������������Ϥ��ƥ��ꥹ��׽���Ƥ���ɥ饴���Ҋ�Ϥ�����


    �����ơ������������Υɥ饴���Ť��Ƥ����ʤ�������


    ���ꥹ������Ƥ����ȤФ����򤷤���


    ���������������ʡ���Ϥ䤳���ߤ�„���٤��¤����ˤʤ�������


    ���ʤ��衣„���٤��¤�ȫ��„�������项


    �����������ǤϷŤ��Ƥ��Ȥ��褦��


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ����Ԥ��䥨�ʥ��`�ɥ쥤������᤿��


    ����ȡ�;�ˤˤ��뤹��ȥɥ饴��ϥ��ꥹ���֤򤹤�i����褦������Ƥ��ä���


    �����Ƥ�ä���Ⱦ����e�餷�ʤ���ޥ��ޤ��Фؤȉ����Ƥ��ä��Τ��ä���


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ��������Ť������Ӥ����᤿��


    �����������L�����ȥ��ʥ��`�ɥ쥤����^���������Ϥ��äƤ��ʤ�������


    ���ꥹ���٤��������䤽����������Ҋ������


    �����Τ�˲�g���ȳ̤Υɥ饴�󤬸������Ϥ��äƤ�����


    ���������Ȥ⤽���_�J�����Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���ɤ������ɷ򤽤����͡�������������Ӿ���Ǥ��롣�⤦����ʤ��͡�����������ˤ��Ƥ���Υ��ʥ��`�ɥ쥤����त��Τ��ͣ���

 1698 Chapter 16095: Unfair

    "Yeah, but it won''t work for a thousand years of dragons, will it? Then it doesn''t make much sense."


    I said as if Illis had rotted.


    Astalot laughed lightly.


    "No, I do not think it will work for a thousand years dragon, because it works for a dragon. It''s amazing enough from my point of view."


    "Really? Is that really what you think?


    "Oh, of course. I can''t do it."


    "Right. Can''t you do it?"


    "Oh, I can''t."


    Then here Illis laughed niggly.


    "Hmm, you can do something else without being able to energy drain?


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, what did you do?


    I had a grin that I hated about Ilis on Astalot, who looked stubborn.


    "Hmm, you''re just not going to tell me? If so, isn''t that unfair?


    "Unfair? Really?


    "Naturally. I''m the only one who can show you the moves, aren''t you? What are you gonna say without calling this unfair?


    "Really? I''m sure I didn''t do anything, but I just didn''t have to. Because you did the energy drain before I did anything."


    "Well, if I didn''t, would you have done something?


    "Right. I''m sure it will."


    "Well, then let me see. How would I catch a dragon if I were you?


    Then Astalot put his arms together with his face in difficulty.


    "Right... I don''t think we can catch him"


    "What, you can''t catch me? So what were you gonna do?


    Then Astalotto smiled satanically.


    "You would have continued the attack until the dragon was physically impenetrable."


    Iris pinned one eyebrow up.


    "Hmm, you mean put him on the verge of death and then interrogate him?


    "Right. There''s no way to catch him. It gets a little rough, but that won''t help."


    "I see. You''re still a scary guy, aren''t you?


    "Afraid? You say that?


    That''s what Astarot said and laughed.


    But Iris only slightly distorted the edge of his mouth.


    "Surely I, too, may be afraid of other creatures."


    Then Astalot said away.


    "Maybe not. I''m sure he''s afraid. Especially to humans..."

 1699 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety-six: The First Man

    "Me?


    Even Illis said surprisingly.


    Astalot killed his bitter smile.


    "Oh, you are so feared among humans."


    "Why me!


    Iris dyed his face a little red like he was outraged.


    Astalotto desperately held back a laugh that crept up even further.


    "You are recognized as a selfish and arrogant god."


    Then Iris lost his words, too, and dyed his face bright red in anger.


    Astalot made a fist out of his hand and put it in front of his own face, hiding his laughing face and saying:


    "Well, don''t be so mad at him."


    When Astalot said so, Iris shouted reflexively.


    "Can this stay angry!


    "Sa or not, but this is something I can''t help but do"


    "Where can I help you!


    "Don''t you get it?


    "You know what I mean!


    "Well, calm down for once."


    "Hmm, I''m always calm!


    "Doesn''t look like it, though?


    "Shut up! Just say it! Tell me what I can''t do!?"


    Then Astarot said with a sigh.


    "Do you know the first person?


    "The first person?


    "That''s right. You can call me the first human being."


    "What''s that?... I don''t know."


    "Is it still true? You''re not interested anyway."


    "About what? Explain it so you understand."


    Astalot raised the edge of his mouth and laughed.


    "Okay, okay. So... do you remember Campanella?


    "Campanella... Hmm, that sounds familiar... what it was..."


    "Does it just sound familiar? But if I can, I want you to remember."


    Then Iris got a muddled look.


    "Wait a minute. I remember now."


    When Iris said so, he thought with his face to the side.


    And I desperately tried to remember Campanella for a while.


    Then suddenly, Iris looked up and gave a hazy look.


    "Got it. I remember. Campanella... that doll."


    Astalot nodded deeply and nourishingly.


    "Yes. Dolls...... She was a doll, to be exact."


    "Hmm... Lucifer blew his life in."


    "Yes. That''s why she was alive. Desperately alive... dead"


    When Astalot said so, he was annoyed by his sinking expression.

 1700 Chapter one thousand six hundred and ninety-seven: Causes of death.

    "... Hmm, what''s wrong with that?


    Ilis said just a little grumpy.


    Astalot had a sad look on his face.


    "... right. I guess it is for you, isn''t it?


    Iris frowned and glanced at Astalot.


    "You said something, didn''t you?


    Astaloto exhaled furiously into the questioning tone of Iris.


    "No, not particularly."


    "Lie. I thought you were nagging like I said."


    "Do I look that way?


    "Oh, don''t you see"


    "Right. But there''s really nothing special about it."


    Iris sent a peeping gaze to Astalot.


    "Hmm. So? What''s wrong with that campanella?


    "Oh. Campanella is the ancestor of mankind. You supposedly drove the Campanella to death. That''s why you''re afraid of the humans."


    Then Iris gave me a much blurrier look.


    "... wait a minute. You think I drove Campanella to death?


    "Oh, they do"


    I didn''t kill Campanella, did I?


    "Right. You killed Lucifer."


    Then I nodded again and again as Illis remembered.


    "That''s right. Surely it should. I am not involved in the death of Campanella."


    Then Astalot nodded again and again this time.


    "Right. If that''s what you say, I guess the facts were. But that''s not what they tell us in the human world."


    "Am I supposed to have driven Campanella to death?


    Astalot nodded loudly.


    "That''s right. It was Lucifer who killed him directly, but you''re the one who created it."


    Then Iris'' face was visibly clouded.


    "That doesn''t make me feel good. I can''t help it if I actually had a cause, but it''s... unpleasant that they do, even though there''s no such thing."


    Astalot nodded sympathetically.


    "Right. Because it''s a crime, so to speak. But if that''s what you mean, we demons are more."


    Astalot blurred his shoulders and leaked a bitter laugh.


    Then Illis smiled bitterly, not even thinking about it.


    "Sure. You demons are hated by humans."


    "Yes, we are... well, some of us are loathed and deserved."


    When Astalot said so, he leaked his sigh and dropped his shoulder greatly.

 1701 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety-Eight: Irritable Condemnation

    When I saw Astalot, who sadly dropped his shoulder, Ilis raised a single eyebrow and looked a lot like him.


    "Well, apparently you don''t want the humans to hate you, do you?


    Then Astalot said with his shoulders closed.


    "That would be the same for you, wouldn''t it?


    Ilis spread his hands and made a face that just said it was out of his heart.


    "Me? I''m just saying I don''t like being blamed for not being sarcastic, and I don''t know what else people hated, do I?


    "Is that true?


    Astalot sent a peeping gaze to Illis.


    Iris shot the gaze back with a grumpy look.


    "It would really be decided"


    "Yes... well, that certainly sounds like you"


    "Oh, yeah. What do you say, by the way? You still don''t want people to hate you?


    Then Astalotto put his arms around him just trying to reconsider.


    Then he unwrapped his arm and rubbed his jaw several times with his right hand before saying it.


    "Right. I don''t think I want to be hated if I can."


    "Why? I don''t know. Sometimes people hate me.


    "Really? Wouldn''t it be intolerable for you to be blamed for that, too? Neither should we demons be as bad as they say in the alley in the human world. If that''s the case, is it the same as being blamed for not being sarcastic?


    Then now Illis put his arms together and thought about it.


    "... well. Sure if you ask me. Based on the premise that you demons aren''t as bad as they say they are in the human world?


    Iris said with an ironic grin.


    Astalot took it with his mouth quickened up in the same way.


    "Oh, I don''t mind that assumption, and that assumption isn''t wrong. We demons aren''t as bad as they say in the human world."


    "But some of them are bad, right?


    "There is. With a certain number of people, heretics will always be included. The point is, what percentage?"


    "Percentage. Isn''t that a higher percentage than in the human world?


    Then Astalot said with a terribly cold grin on his mouth.


    "That''s not true. Yes, because as far as I can tell, there is a far greater proportion of bad guys in the human world than there is of bad guys in hell..."

 1702 Episode One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety Nine, The Home of the Thousand Years of Dragons.

    ���ꥹ�����`�ä�Ŀ�򼚤᤿��


    ���ۤ��������ʤΤ�����


    ���������Ȥ����Ť��äפ�ˤ��ʤ�������


    ���������g�`���ʤ��衹


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ���S������Ƥ���Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤ʤ��饢�������Ȥ����~��y�߾��᤿��


    ���ۤ��������������������פ��ʡ�


    ����פ���������


    ���������g����פ��ʡ�


    ���Τ���פ����������


    �ؤͤƆ������������Ȥˡ����ꥹ�Ͽ���Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �����g����dζ�����Ƥ���������ޤǤ錄�����ϡ���ֱ���g��ˤϺΤ��dζ�Ⱨ�������ȤϤʤ��ä�����������ǰ��Ԓ���������Ȥ���ʤ顢�������פ����g����פ�������


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ����ԤäƺζȤ�С�̤ߤˤ��ʤ�������


    �����������dζ��֤ä������ǤϤ�����Ƭ�����������g���Җ���Ƥߤ뤫�ͣ���


    ����ȥ��ꥹ�����������Ȥ�Ԓ���ˁ\�ä�������


    ������������Ϥ����ʡ��ǷǤ�ǰ�ΰ��ڤ����g��ΐ��˹��Ȥ���_�J���Ƥߤ褦��


    �����������狼�ä����ǤϤ������������ǤΤ��Ȥ�Ƭ�����뤫����


    ���������ʡ�ǧ��o�ξӈ����Ϥ狼�äƤ������ä��ʣ���


    ���������ȳ̤Υɥ饴���„��������͡�


    ���ǡ�����Ϻ΄I������


    ���ꥹ�Ά����ˡ����������Ȥ����֤��˲ָ������򤱤���


    ���ꥹ�Ϥ��֤���������ü����Ĥ�����


    ���Τ�����ϣ������Ͽդˤ���ȤǤ��Ԥ��Τ�����


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ�����˴󤭤����ʤ�������


    ���������ɤ���餽���餷���衹


    ������äȴ��ơ������Ϥ˺Τ�����Τ����դ���Ҋ���󤬡�����


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ��ʤ餫��Ц�ä���


    ���������錄���ˤ�դ���Ҋ���ʤ�����������餷����


    ������餷���Ȥϣ���


    ���������ȤϤ��äפ���g���ä�����ζ��ʱ���򤷤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ��ǧ��o��ס�I���衹


    ��ǧ��o��ס�I���ȣ��Τ�����ϣ�����Ϥ��Υ�������ꑤǤϤʤ��Τ�����


    ���ɤ��⤽���ǤϤʤ��餷�������Υ�������ꑤϥɥ饴�󤿤���ס�I�ǤϤ��뤬��ǧ��o��ס�I�ǤϤʤ������������


    ���ꥹ��ü����󤤤˼Ĥ��Ƥ��֤��������


    �������ǡ�����ס�I�Ȥ��Ϥ����Ͽդˤ������ʣ���


    ����������礫��Җ���Ƥߤ����ȤϤʤ����ͣ���


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���������פ�����ä���


    ���ʤ������⤽��錄�������½���dζ���ʤ�����ʡ�


    ���������ä��͡�


    ����ǰ��ɥ饴���„���ޤǤ�֪��ʤ��ä��Τ�����


    ����ȥ��������Ȥ���Ȥʤäƴ𤨤��Τ��ä���


    ��������֪��ʤ��ä��衹

 1703 Read the Thousand and Seven Hundred Stories Mind

    One.


    "Well, let''s go to the Thousand Years Dragon Home and do it."


    Iris said he had no choice.


    Then Astalotto looked up gently diagonally to the right.


    "Right. Apparently in that direction. Will you follow me?


    Iris nodded and said this again as if he had no choice.


    "Oh. Is that where they are? Then we''ll have to go."


    "Oh. Let''s go then"


    Astalot briefly inhaled his breath gently.


    And he looked up again and flew all at once.


    Illis saw how it was, and soared to chase after it.


    Two.


    "... it should be about time..."


    Astalot rose and groaned as he walked alongside Iris.


    Iris glanced over and looked further up.


    "... Can''t you see anything?... where? ����


    "... oh, it''s supposed to be around here..."


    Then Iris frowned and stuffed it to Astalot.


    "Hey, you didn''t just get a fake tip from the dragon, did you?


    Then Astalot immediately denied it.


    "I don''t have that. Impossible."


    "Why? How can you be so sure to say that?


    "Because my abilities are close to those of the dragons."


    Iris frowned further.


    "Does that mean... you can get in touch even if you''re away from them?


    "No, I can''t if I''m far away. But if you''re close, you can read their minds."


    Then Iris'' face turned into a vicious face.


    "Well, so you were reading my mind, too?


    Astalot waved his hands in front of his own face.


    "No, no, I can''t read your mind. Anyway, you''re my superior."


    "Is that true? I don''t trust you."


    "Truth. I can''t read the mind of a superior ability. So neither you nor Satan''s heart can read to me."


    "Well, but who else can read their minds freely?


    Then Astalotto thought only a little.


    "... no, I probably can''t even read a thousand years of dragons"


    Then Illis looked surprised.


    "Thousand Years of Dragons too? Is he your superior?


    "Probably. Maybe I can''t beat a thousand years of dragons."


    "Really? So what else?


    Then Astarot exhaled with a hoot of laughter.


    "There you are."


    "Well, who is it?


    Astalot replied quietly with a gentle grin.


    "Gaius."

 1704 Story one thousand seven hundred one, unconscious.

    "Ha! You think it''s Gaius Schneider?


    I told her to make a fool of herself that Iris couldn''t possibly do that.


    But Astalot''s expression was serious in itself.


    "That''s right. I cannot read his heart. This is true."


    "Hmm! That''s not true! He knows me, too. There''s no such thing as superior to you!


    "You say that, but I''ve never read his mind."


    "Impossible. He can''t be your superior. By and large, you''ve never read Gaius'' mind, but is that even in the past? Sure you only know Gaius in this world, back in the day?


    "That''s right. I''m old friends with him. But I''ve never been able to read his mind. In this world, in any past life."


    Then the face of Illis just got serious, too.


    "... who is he?


    Astalot replied with a grin to Ilis, who asked briefly.


    "He''s a reincarnator. And�� it''s a singularity."


    Then Iris'' eyes narrowed.


    "The idiosyncrasies... thank you. This characteristic of him sounds like a keyword?


    Then Astalot''s eyes became sooo thin as yarn this time.


    "Right. I think so, too. He always had the characteristics of a singularity. Unconsciously."


    "You''re unconscious... the idiosyncrasies are the things that trigger his consciousness, right?


    "I think so. He''s always had his peculiarities."


    Then Iris laughed spirally with his nose.


    "Hmm! Looks like him. I don''t know what I''m capable of."


    "Right. He was always in trouble. to the fact that all sorts of things happen around you, and that you are always at the center of it"


    "Hmm... but then you can say you''re aware?


    "No, I''m aware of the events, but I don''t think I know and am aware of the characteristics"


    "Hmm... I have a sense that what happens is due to peculiarities, but I have no idea why such things happen."


    Then Astalot nodded satisfactorily.


    "Yeah. That''s what I''m talking about. He always unconsciously activated his singularities, caused all sorts of events around him, and was perplexed about it all the time, and he was on his way... I remember that''s what his past life was all about."

 1705 Episode one thousand seven hundred and two, I dont like it.

    "Well, if it was, wouldn''t it have been at least a life you never get tired of?


    Iris said not least of interest, but untouched.


    But Astarot had something to think about, and he answered it with a universal voice.


    "Oh. Exactly. Wouldn''t there have been times when I was bored with him? Various incidents took place in all past lives, and various figures appeared. One of them is me."


    "Hmm, in your spare time?


    Then Astalotto laughed with pleasure.


    "Right. That was the case in the beginning. I was bored anyway."


    "But the way you put it, it sounds different on the way?


    "Yes, you''re right. My heart changed along the way."


    Then it seemed that Iris was also intrigued by this.


    "Well, how did it change? I don''t think a type like you would change your mind that much.


    Then Astalotto laughed with pleasure once again.


    "What the hell do you think of me?


    Then Illis said off to the bottom.


    "Not at all. I can''t read my stomach. I don''t like him."


    Astaloto laughed a lot with his head further behind him.


    "That''s terrible. Can''t I read my belly so much?


    "Hmm, don''t ask, knowing. There''s no way anyone would say you''re easy to understand."


    Then Astalot denied it.


    "No, that''s what I have. Who do you think it is, Iris?


    Iris looked surprised and thought.


    "... right. Satan?"


    Astalot shook his neck sideways with a grin.


    "No, you''re not."


    "Hmm... are you sure you''re that Delkian idiot?


    "You''re a terrible idiot. She''s my wife''s sister... but not her."


    "So that''s the wife? Did I say Karin? You''re not gonna talk to me about this curse, are you?


    Astalot accidentally blew out lightly on this.


    "No, no. You think I''d do that? No, not Karin."


    Iris leaned his neck and thought.


    And he raised the name of only one person in his mind.


    "... can''t be Gaius Schneider?


    Then Astalotto nodded greatly.


    "That''s not true. He''s always been my best friend. And you always said it was easy to understand me."

 1706 Chapter 1,703: Best Friends

    "Ha! You guys, what are you talking about... grabbing Astarot and saying it''s easy to understand? Are you sure that''s what he said?


    Ilis told me to make a fool of myself.


    But Astarot looked very serious.


    "Oh, it''s true. He has said many times that it is easy to understand me."


    "You''re unbelievable. Well, it''s about him. You don''t know why, and you''re not just saying it?


    With a smile on his mouth, Astalot shook his neck to the side and immediately denied Iris'' idea.


    "Didn''t I tell you earlier? Me and him were always good friends. I didn''t say it without knowing."


    "Come on, what do you say! I had a short relationship with him, but there was a slight slip. I think he just misjudged you with an awkward observation eye?


    But again, Astalot denied it.


    "No, I think he understood me better than anyone"


    "Ha! Unbelievable."


    "Truth. That''s why we became best friends."


    Then he gave the look that Illis was still uncomfortable.


    "You were really my best friend? I can''t believe it..."


    It was a suspicious iris, but Astalot said politely, without any irritation at all.


    "I know how you feel about being incredible. No, is it a little different that I know?


    Astalot said so and tilted his neck, but soon spun the next word.


    "Well...... in a general sense, I guess I fall into the hard to understand category as you put it. I''ll admit it. I''ve been told the same thing by someone else."


    "Don''t you? Whatever you think, it''s decided to be a very difficult, belly-readable man."


    Then Astalotto laughed again very much.


    "Oh. I''ll admit that, too. I denied it earlier. In fact, I guess I''m generally a difficult category to understand."


    "Naturally. Hard to understand. Full disclosure. Honestly, I don''t think anybody''s as hard to understand as you are, all right?


    "Right. Was that it?"


    Astalot finally said that after desperately holding on to the likelihood of blowing out, in such a way that he could hardly hold up his laughter.


    "Is this true? And what is he talking about? That''s not normal, is it?


    Then Astarot said with great pleasure.


    "I guess so. Because he''s not normal..."

 1707 Chapter 1,704: Environment and Education

    "Well, I don''t think he''s a normal guy..."


    Iris said, trying to keep his mouth slightly shut.


    Astalot replied as he seemed to enjoy observing a shin-like iris.


    "Don''t you? He''s special."


    "Sure, it would be special... but that special is the peculiarity he has, isn''t it?


    Then the grin disappeared from Astarot just for a moment.


    But he laughed back and smiled.


    "... no, it''s not just the traits that make him special"


    "Well, then what else?


    "Right...... speaking of which, personality?


    Then now Illis laughed a lot.


    "Yes! As much as I have a problem with his personality, of course I know I do."


    Astalot also laughed a lot at this.


    "Right. He has a lot of personality problems. I just don''t know anyone who hates him like that."


    Iris thought a little and nodded with feelings of disapproval and so on.


    "... well, maybe so. I don''t hate him."


    "Don''t you? In fact, that''s how you work for him now."


    Then Iris'' one-eyebrow jumped pin.


    "... well, say anything"


    Astalot laughed a lot when he saw the pretentious and rotten attitude of Illis.


    "He is loved by many, even though he has personality problems. Don''t you think it''s changed?


    "... but isn''t that kind of guy pretty much there?


    "Right. But what''s so special about him is that he did the same thing in the past."


    Then Iris twisted his neck.


    "What do you mean?


    "Personality is greatly influenced by the environment and education."


    "So what do you mean? Tell me so I can understand."


    Astalot replied with a serious look to the frustrating Illis.


    "His reincarnation destination varies a lot depending on his past life. For example, I was born into one of the most famous families in the world in this world, but in the past I was born into a family that was very poor and could not be properly educated. Nevertheless, he was always the bearer of character that made him feel like the same individual."


    To Astalot''s explanation, Illis just twisted his neck.


    Astalotto definitely looked at the operation.


    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t seem convinced?


    Then Iris said, in remembrance of something.


    "I asked him himself, but he said he had a lot of himself living in his past life. I thought you said there was a guy in there..."

 1708 Chapter 175: Paranoia

    Then Astarot laughed nimmari.


    Ilis felt the grin on something creepy.


    For that reason, Iris asked with a rather blurry look.


    "What? You''re gonna tell me what I said was wrong?


    Astalot lay her eyes down and slowly shook her neck to the side.


    "No, I think your testimony is correct."


    To Astalot''s answer, Illis further strangled him.


    Then why are you laughing? It seems ridiculous and offensive. "


    Then Astalotto raised his eyebrows cuddly and gave him a surprised look.


    "I''m sorry about that. That''s not what I meant."


    "So what were you going to do?


    To the question of Illis, Astalot answered with a true face.


    "Your testimony is correct, but Gaius''s testimony is probably not. That''s what I meant."


    Iris deepened his eyebrow root and gently blurred his mouth.


    "What''s that? You think I''m right and Gaius is wrong? Do you have such a stupid story! That''s what Gaius told me, isn''t it? Then naturally, if Gaius''s story is wrong, then my story will also be a mistake!


    It was a slightly angry iris, but Astalot looked calm.


    "I am not saying that my testimony is correct. I''m just saying you''re not lying."


    "So you''re saying that Gaius''s story is a lie?


    "That''s right. No... it''s a little different than lying..."


    When Astalot put it that way, he lay down his face and thought a little.


    Iris waited in a harsh manner.


    Then Astalotto raised his face.


    "Yes, he''s not going to be lying. He just assumes so. Which means he doesn''t have the perception of lying."


    "Are you assuming? Tell me what?


    Astalotto also gave a nimmari grin earlier there.


    "He assumes that he keeps himself in his past life. But that''s not true."


    Iris could not understand the story and showed confusion.


    "... I''m not sure. What difference does it make?


    Astalot nodded, saying.


    "There''s no such thing as a past self in him. It''s like he''s paranoid."


    "Paranoia?... but he''s not in himself..."


    Astaloto nodded with a nimmari smile.


    "Yes. It''s just a delusion he himself created. In short, he''s a multi-personality."

 1709 Chapter 1706: Best Friends

    "Really?... Well, I''ve never seen him like that..."


    Iris said in a temper.


    Astalot nodded lightly, saying:


    "Right. Have you ever seen it?"


    "Oh, if what you''re saying is true, I''d love to see it."


    Then Astalot laughed bitterly.


    "He''s not a spectacle, Illis. And he doesn''t think so himself."


    "Oh, you did. You''re assuming that?


    "Yes. He himself thinks he is still alive in his past life"


    Then Iris tilted his neck and questioned him.


    "But why did he assume that?


    "I don''t know that. But I''m pretty sure he''s just imagining it."


    Iris took a long look at Astalot, which I assure you.


    "How can you be so clear? Is there any chance you''re mistaken?


    Then Astalot shook his neck sideways with a thin grin.


    "It''s not"


    "Why? How can you be so sure?


    Iris said a little irritated.


    Then Astalot said, "You look real."


    "I know all about his past life. And there wasn''t even one of them."


    Then Illis told me to make a fool of myself.


    "Hmm, isn''t that just what you assume?


    But Astalot denied it.


    "No, that''s not true."


    Again, Astarot affirmed.


    Iris glanced at Astalot in a long way.


    "You don''t know, do you?


    But Astarot said without moving.


    "No, I get it. For whatever reason, there''s no difference in his past life."


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "It''s all about itself. There''s no such thing as personality differences in his past life. I''m always no different than Gaius Schneider you met. He''s cheerful, he''s in good shape, he likes to slap light mouths... and then he can''t hate... he''s always the same character."


    Then Iris laughed spirally with his nose.


    "Ha! Looks like him!


    "Don''t you? I think so too."


    "Hmm, that''s why you were assured... but you just don''t know, there were no subtle differences, etc?


    Then Astalot denied him with a smile.


    "I don''t. He remains the same all the time. That''s why I''ve been my best friend for years."

 1710 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Seven Pretend to Riot

    "Hmm, you mean..."


    Iris glanced in his arms and pondered for a while.


    And I looked up like I remembered something.


    "Speaking of which, I think he said the beginning of his past life was the first emperor Auglos?


    Astalot nodded greatly.


    "Oh, you''re right. I''m pretty sure it is."


    "Really? So what is Augloss, you were like him?


    Then Astarot laughed with extreme pleasure.


    "It is. You''re absolutely right. In the human world, Augloss is worshipped like a god and is thought to be a majestic pile of people."


    "What''s that?... Is it really stupid to be human?


    "Well don''t say that. The emperor needs more majesty than he needs to rule his country. And in future generations."


    "Hmm... I don''t know, is that what this is all about?


    "Oh, that''s what it is."


    Then Illis accepted lightly.


    "Okay. Still, he''s... with multiple personalities."


    "But there''s no harm in it. There''s hardly any such thing as being a different personality."


    "Hardly ever. That means there is."


    "Sort of. I have some. But he''s gonna be okay."


    "Hands down?"


    "Yes. It means pretending to be a mess. I don''t mean it."


    "Well, is that where restraint works?"


    "Right. Exactly like that."


    "Hmm... you''re a pain in the ass"


    Then Astalot laughed again.


    "It''s more interesting to me than a hassle."


    Then he looked like neither Iris nor Mandarin.


    "Sort of. Interesting when it comes to fun, for sure. If it''s just pretending to get busted, it''s no bother."


    "That sort of thing. I''ll be back in a little while."


    "Hmm, but... it''s a singularity, it''s a multiple personality, and he sure looks like a specially made human being, huh?


    Then Astalotto gave him a subtle look.


    Ilis caught it at the edge of his eyes and asked Astalot in the first place.


    "What''s up? You looked like you had some kind of subtle look, but what do you got?


    Then Astalot shrugged his shoulders, and gave him a look like he had no choice.


    "... sort of. Even so, this is just my reckoning..."

 1711 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Eight: Too Special.

    In response to Astalotto, who spoke the way he wore it, Iris raised a single eyebrow and created an irritating look.


    "I don''t care if it''s a guess or anything. Say what you know."


    Astalot sighed one light sigh at the single-entry Iris.


    "It''s not like I know. It''s just based on a lot of different materials."


    Then Illis said even more frustratingly.


    "Oh, okay. Then say what you reckon and do."


    Astalot blushed his shoulder again and said:


    "He''s... probably not human."


    To Astalot''s words, Iris became a stunned expression.


    "What? You think he''s not human?


    "Yes, I suppose... but"


    Astalot replied carefully.


    Then Illis said slightly irritating.


    "Probably or whatever. What made you think that? Say that."


    Astarot leaked a bitter smile to Iris, who hurried.


    "Right...... because he''s too special?


    "You think it''s too special?... because you''re a multi-personality person with a singularity?


    Then Astalotto quickly shook his head to the side.


    "No, it doesn''t matter in this case to be a multiple personality...... no, should I say it doesn''t really matter"


    Astarot also spoke carefully.


    Illis was clearly irritated and said a little rough.


    "Which one is it? Be clear."


    "I think it has just a little something to do with it. But I think it''s only acquired. I mean, because he''s so special, he himself became an unbearable multipersonality...... can you tell?


    To Astalot''s answer, Iris deepened his eyebrow root.


    "Are you saying it''s too special to bear the spirit, and as a result it''s become a multiple personality?


    "That sort of thing"


    "Hmm, you mean it doesn''t really matter because it''s a posterior"


    "Exactly."


    "Well, then how did you know he wasn''t human?


    "Are you sure... unfortunately we haven''t got that far yet"


    "Okay. So I thought you weren''t human, the one with the singularity?


    "Exactly. The peculiarity of anything is too special."


    "I mean, that there''s no way humans can get the trait of singularity?


    Astalot nodded greatly again to the question of Illis.


    "Yes. Exactly. ''Cause you do, don''t you? No one even possesses that trait."

 1712 Chapter 1709: Attention

    Then Iris'' eyes narrowed like a thread sooo thin.


    Behind his eyes, Astalot looked as if there was a demonic light.


    But Astarot did not give it a particular expression, but merely watched it with cold eyes.


    Then finally Illis'' heavy mouth opened.


    "... sure. Even if it is Lucifer, the characteristics of the idiosyncrasies do not fit together."


    Astalot remained with cold eyes, his gaze did not deviate, and he nodded.


    "I think so. Neither you nor Lucifer, nor any other gods, would have such characteristics in common."


    "Oh, there shouldn''t be any as far as I know. I mean Lucifer most of all. It''s possible that he''s hiding it while holding it..."


    "What do you think? Isn''t that just it? I think that''s why he''s paying attention to Gaius, too."


    Then Iris nodded with a harsh look as he narrowed his eyes.


    "... I see. Is that why he''s stuck with Gaius..."


    "Probably."


    Then there finally Iris opened his eyes.


    "It''s Astarot. Is the singularity enough for Lucifer to pay attention to?


    "Apparently so."


    "But you don''t even know what singularity means. Right?


    "Exactly. What has become a singularity attracts every event and person. But we don''t know why that power works�� we don''t see it."


    Iris glanced in his arms and contemplated.


    Then Iris raised his face with a hazy look.


    "Wait. Then why haven''t I met Gaius before? Or is this my misremembering?


    "No, I don''t think it''s a mistake."


    "Then why am I..."


    Then Astalot started explaining without waiting for Illis to finish saying it.


    "That''s easy. Because you''re always in heaven."


    Then Iris instantly pinned up a single eyebrow.


    "What does that have to do with anything?


    "I think I do. The characteristic of the peculiarity doesn''t even reach the heavens. I think that''s why you and Gaius finally met in this world."


    But then why is Lucifer meeting Gaius in his past life?


    Then Astarot laughed.


    "That''s because Lucifer is frequently descending into the lower realm. You wouldn''t, would you?

 1713 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and Ten: An Extraordinary Astalot

    "Hmm, if you ask me. Lucifer''s guy seems to be coming down to the lower realm a lot."


    Iris said with a convincing look.


    Astalot confirmed that Iris was swallowing his own words and proceeded further.


    "Yes, that''s why Lucifer has been meeting Gaius for quite some time, and he''s been hanging around a lot."


    "Little? Sounds like him..."


    "Don''t you? The purpose of Lucifer''s descent into the lower realm in the first place is to spare time."


    Then Iris laughed spirally with his nose.


    "Well, then it''s just like you."


    That''s what Iris said, his chin tumbled up and stared at Astalot.


    But I realized I was on my way, and my nose grew white.


    "I see, I''ve been dying to grab you, but I''m finally figuring it out, huh?


    Astalot did not change his expression and said with a grin.


    "Well, well. I''d appreciate it if you could tell me how you figured it out."


    Then Iris snorted again.


    "You look like Lucifer. That''s why I couldn''t count on you."


    "Well, is it similar to Lucifer... outside the heart"


    "Are you serious? As a matter of fact, I thought you realized that yourself.


    Then Astalot shrugged his shoulder.


    "No, I never even thought about it."


    Astalot shook his neck beside him without a nibble, and said:


    Ilis asked, glancing at Astalot''s face from the bottom, with a slight nagging addition to his face.


    "Is that true? You are so evil. It''s still similar to Lucifer."


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders again.


    "I don''t think it''s similar... but it''s your freedom to think so. You can do whatever you want."


    "Whatever. Whatever I may think with my heart, let it be my pleasure, naturally. Still, it''s called you and good Lucifer, is Gaius that funny?


    Astalot laughed with pleasure at the inquiry of Illis.


    "Of course I do. It''s fun to be with him. But isn''t that what you know for sure?


    Then Iris tilted his neck and looked stuck.


    "What? What do you think I know?


    Astalot laughed delightfully and said.


    "Even you are fascinated by Gaius Schneider. That''s why you''re here. Didn''t you?"

 1714 Episode one thousand seven hundred and eleven, compliments.

    "... Hmm. Sort of..."


    Illis admitted honestly.


    Astalot smiled.


    "You''re getting a lot softer too, aren''t you?


    "What''s that?


    Iris said a little angrily.


    Astalot sensibly perceived it and answered.


    "What, you praised me?"


    Iris glanced at Astalot with a fixed eye.


    "... Hmm. I don''t think I meant it."


    Astalotto immediately blurred his shoulders out of his heart.


    "That''s not true. It would be a great pleasure to hear it from me."


    "Why would you be happy?


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? I have no intention of contending with you. On the contrary, I want to get along with you if I can."


    But Iris still stunned Astalot with a frigid odor.


    "... Hmm. Well, I''m tired of chatting with you. It''s time for you to show me where the dragon lives for a thousand years.


    Astalot grinned lightly.


    "Right. But... I really don''t see it."


    "You, didn''t you fool me after all?


    "Well, if that''s the case, then it''s a circumstance."


    Astalot became a rather troubled look.


    Iris asked a lot.


    "That''s a lot of fun, isn''t it?


    Then Astarot said with a sigh.


    "Of course not? If I had been deceived by the dragon earlier, it would have been superior to me."


    "Ha! Is that all?


    "That''s right. Because I also think I''m superior to just a dragon. If a thousand years of dragons don''t know, and you''re inferior to just a dragon, you''ll be just as depressed."


    Then Illis unexpectedly denied Astalot''s idea.


    "That''s not true. You''re better than that dragon. This is what I say. Definitely."


    Astalot looked a little surprised and said with a sigh.


    "Thank you. I never thought I''d be comforted by you."


    Then Iris immediately denied it.


    "I didn''t mean to console you, did I?


    "Really? I felt that way, didn''t I?


    "Whatever you think is up to you. But I don''t mean to."


    Astalot smiled tenderly.


    "Right. Then I guess that''s what I''ll do."

 1715 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and twelve, futile.

    "What are you going to do more than that?


    Iris looked around his neck and looked around.


    But the destination''s thousand-year-old dragon dwelling was nowhere to be found.


    Astalot similarly carefully looked around at three hundred and sixty degrees.


    But there was no place for them.


    "... you''re in trouble. I can''t find it anywhere."


    "Isn''t that a waste of legs? Do something."


    Iris said angrily.


    Astalot grinned like trouble.


    "Right. We have to do something about this..."


    Astalot said so and looked around again.


    "... Well, what do we do..."


    "Do you want to just go downstairs and catch the dragon?


    "No, if I had been lied to by a dragon earlier, it would just turn out the same again"


    "So is that... So what?


    Then, unlike earlier, Astarot turned off his grin and looked up at the sky with a serious look.


    And he stopped staring at a point in the sky.


    Iris looked beyond Astalotto''s gaze, but nothing in particular bothered him.


    "What''s up?... There''s nothing here?


    But Astalot still stared at a point.


    Iris followed Astalot''s gaze again.


    However, I still didn''t see anything that bothered me, and Illis leaned his neck a lot.


    "... hey, what''s going on? Beyond that gaze, what are you looking at?


    Then, at last, Astalot looked down at him and looked at Iris.


    "Can''t you see?


    Iris got an even more blurry look.


    "What are you saying? What do you see?


    Then Astalotto distorted his mouth and created a grin.


    "Thousand-year-old dragon dwelling."


    "What!?"


    Iris raised his voice of surprise, while looking up at the sky where Astalot had stared at a point until earlier.


    But there was still nothing there.


    "... hey, don''t be ridiculous?


    And as Illis seeped his anger, he glanced at Astalot, and said:


    But Astarot didn''t let it move slightly, and he took the gaze.


    "I''m not kidding."


    I sent the gaze set by Illis to Astalot, who said in a bright manner.


    "Wouldn''t that be true? You really think you''re not making fun of me?


    Then Astalot said with a true face.


    "Absolutely. There''s no way I''m gonna fool you, is there?

 1716 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and Thirteen: Shaking Spaces

    "... So at the end of that gaze, you''re really saying you found a place for a thousand years of dragons?


    As Illis sent his half-hearted gaze to Astalot, he said.


    And Astalot answered with a gentle nod.


    "Oh. I guess."


    "Probably? Probably?


    Astalot exhaled furiously at Iris'' inquiry, which included anger.


    "Well don''t be so angry, look over there"


    When Astalot said so, he pointed to the sky, which he kept staring at until earlier.


    Iris narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky again.


    "I saw it. Where is it? Where is it?


    Astalot smiled bitterly at Iris, who spoke quickly in anger, and followed him even more.


    Don''t rush me like that.


    "What are you saying? Can this stay in no hurry? Say it quickly without wasting it."


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    Astalot gave up, thinking that just taking more time, he couldn''t complain about being attacked by Illis.


    "Take a good look over there. Sometimes when you look at it jiggly, it can shake."


    "Shake it? Where?


    Iris narrowed his eyes more seriously than he had earlier, moving his gaze in a quivering motion to look for what Astalot called a wobble.


    "Where? Where are you shaking it?


    Astalot laughed joyfully at the impatient Illis.


    But Iris didn''t realize such an astalot at all, and he kept looking desperately.


    But in doing so, for the first time, the swings of Astalot were also reflected in the eyes of Illis.


    "I see it! Right there!?"


    That''s what Iris said, pointing his right index finger over the sky.


    Astalot nodded greatly.


    "Yes. Ah, there it is. Obviously, there will be times to shake it, won''t there?


    "Oh. You''re definitely rocking... I see. Is that why you''re distorting and hiding the space"


    "Right. It makes sense that you don''t notice it in there."


    "Well, don''t imitate me... but okay. Now we''ve finally found a place for a thousand years of dragons."


    "Oh. You want to go?


    Then Iris laughed spirally with his nose.


    "Naturally. Do you have a hand that won''t go this far?"


    "Right. So... shall we go?"


    "Okay. Then we''ll come first!


    When Iris said so, he flew quickly.


    When Astalot snorted lightly, he slowly looked up into the sky and swung up in space.

 1717 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Fourteen: An Island Only Green

    "... over there..."


    When Iris shrugged so, he entered a swinging space with a tremendous rate maintained.


    Then, at that moment, the swaying space instantly sprayed away.


    And before that, a giant flying green island was rising.


    "... well, I didn''t know there was something like this..."


    As Illis slowed down and stopped in space, he shouted in admiration at a flying island full of greenery.


    Then Astalot quickly caught up and stopped beside Illis and whined in the same way.


    "... brilliant stuff. I can say it''s really beautiful."


    "Well, I can tell you... you''re somewhat too green and depressed, aren''t you?


    "Right. It feels like unspoiled nature."


    "Well, that''s odd to say."


    "Really? Compliments are so delightful."


    "Nothing to praise."


    When Iris told him to throw up briefly, he flew again and approached the island.


    Astalotto spread his hands wide and squeezed his shoulders.


    But he said nothing in particular, and followed Iris quietly and slowly.


    Then pretty close to the island, Illis stopped in the air again.


    "... there''s nothing here, is there?


    Though Ilis had taken a careful look at the island, the Thousand Years Dragon, of course, could not confirm any other creature.


    Although Astalot also looked carefully around the island, he was still unable to find any creature.


    "... Indeed. Nothing at all, huh?


    Iris narrowed his eyes sooooooo.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird?


    Astalot nodded quickly.


    "Oh. That''s crazy. There''s just nothing there..."


    But I still saw no shadow or form of living beings anywhere.


    Ilis tongued lightly.


    "Fair enough. Then get close and look for it."


    With that said, he started flying again and approached the island.


    Astalot followed Iris, paying considerable attention to his surroundings.


    And it came to pass that the Iris went down to the dwelling of the dragon for a thousand years.


    "... just green..."


    Iris muttered as he bent his knees and grabbed the soil of the small high hill from which he had descended.


    Astalot similarly picked up the dirt and looked.


    "Hmm, you look like lean dirt. Is it because this is the top of the hill?


    That is how Astalot glared at the abundant greenery spreading beneath his eyes.

 1718 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and fifteen, depending on the allowance.

    One.


    "There''s hardly any green on this hill, is there?


    said as Illis looked around the hill.


    Astalot nodded, answering.


    "Right. This hill is apparently made of limestone. Green is... like weed there."


    "Hmm, but there''s a depressing forest down here, isn''t there?


    "Yes, then at least there will be insects."


    Iris asked a lot.


    "Why? Why are there insects?


    "Flowers can''t pollinate without insects. So we can''t reproduce, but, look, look over there. The flowers would be blooming, wouldn''t they? Which means at least there are insects."


    "Hmm, is that what it is? So if there''s an insect... it''s a thousand-year-old dragon I''d like to see?


    Astalot smiled bitterly.


    "You did. But we''ll find that later. Let''s find out one by one first."


    "Fine, fine."


    When Iris said so, he floated.


    And in the next moment he flew with great momentum, and disappeared from before Astalot.


    "It''s a scratch..."


    When Astalot shrugged so, he flew himself up to no choice but to follow Iris and fly explosively.


    Two.


    "... you do seem to have insects..."


    I said over the flowers blooming in gorgeous oranges, watching the flickering insects.


    "Don''t you? And those are brilliant flowers. It''s so beautiful."


    When Astalot twisted the blooming flower in front of him, he took it to his own nose and smelled its adorable odor.


    But Iris looked at the situation in white.


    "Well, I''m not interested in flowers. Only thousand-year-old dragons are the problem."


    Astalot leaked a bitter smile at Iris, who had no ears.


    But it was also a thousand years of dragons that mattered to Astarot.


    But even now, I never saw the shadow.


    "... you did have a problem. I thought it would be here if I even found it..."


    Then Illis told me to throw it away.


    "We''ll find it. Depends on the allowance."


    That being said, Illis just jumped up and left somewhere.


    Although Astalot exhaled heavily once, he thought Iris was right here, and then jumped up after him.

 1719 Episode one thousand seven hundred and sixteen, confirmation.

    It was an astalot flying after Illis, but I was still uncomfortable with the fact that I didn''t see any creatures other than insects.


    But for a moment there was also a point in putting up the face of Illis, and he pursued his back.


    But again, somehow, the shadow of a thousand-year-old dragon never popped into my eyes.


    Then Illis couldn''t help but wake up.


    "What do you mean! Is this really the residence of the Thousand Years Dragon!? If so, why is there no Thousand Years Dragon! Where the hell did they go?"


    Iris increased the aura to begin to affect the surrounding environment.


    The trees rocked and the grasshoppers began to blow.


    Astalot looked troubled and scorned Illis.


    "Well, calm down. The flowers are pathetic. Let''s just settle down here and think about it."


    "Can this calm down! Don''t you think there will be a thousand years of dragons if we get here? Yet he is not. It''s really on my mind!


    "But try to calm down there. There''s nothing you can do about it."


    "Hmm, how can you be so calm? I''m at my limit."


    "Well, without saying so, why don''t we just calm down? There must be a thousand years of dragons out there somewhere."


    Then Illis bit this.


    "Well, based on what? Are you sure they''re on this island or not?


    Then Astalot answered calmly.


    "I think I get it. Because we could find this place."


    Iris asked the angry phase intact.


    "What do you say it is because I could find it?


    "I was able to find this place because I read the mind of the Dragon. I couldn''t find this place until just now, and I was anxious, but not now. Surely there was a thousand years of dragon dwelling here. Then, as the heart of that dragon told me, there must be a thousand years of dragons in this place."


    Then Iris took a big, deep breath once.


    "... ok. So, where are you? Look for all that. You''re not gonna find it at all, are you? Is a thousand-year-old dragon huge in the first place? Why can''t you find it? Isn''t that strange?"


    Iris to blame, but Astalot did not lose his cool.


    "Sure. But there''s got to be a secret to that. There''s some kind of secret that can hide that giant..."


    When Astalot shrugged so, he narrowed his eyes and turned into the face of a vicious demon.

 1720 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and seventeen, depending on the allowance.

    "A secret... if so, was that earlier?


    Ilis asked as he tilted his neck.


    Astalot also tilted his neck and questioned Ilis.


    "What is that?


    "The one that covered this island."


    Astalotto nodded with a convincing look.


    "I see. That one"


    Iris laughed and asked Astalot.


    "Uhm. By the way, what the hell was that?


    Astalotto thought and concluded of various things.


    "Probably, but I think he used the refraction of light to hide"


    "Refraction of light... so is the Thousand Years Dragon?


    "Maybe..."


    Astalot sank himself into the sea of thought as he gazed under his eyes with a serious look.


    And after a while, Astalot opened his eyes cuttingly.


    "The epidermis of the Thousand Years Dragon is covered with clear scales. It might be a great way to take advantage of light refraction."


    Then Iris gave a convincing look.


    "That''s it. They''re deceiving our eyes with it."


    "I think that''s likely. But how do we find it..."


    "Shouldn''t we just find a space that''s shaking like earlier?


    "That''s true... I saw it earlier because it covered this whole wide island... Thousands of years. Though dragons are huge as creatures, they''re so small they can''t compare to islands, can they?


    "Hmm. Will it..."


    "Oh, it''s a pain in the ass when this happens."


    "What do we do? Depends on what allowance you''re looking for?


    Astalot thought deeply there again.


    "... Though smaller than an island, Thousand-year-old dragons are giant creatures. Then it depends on the allowance."


    "Don''t you? All right, why don''t we just look from above? If there''s room for shaking, there must be a thousand years of dragons hiding there."


    Astalot nodded in such a way as absolutely nothing.


    "Okay. Then let''s just do it."


    "All right, let''s go"


    That being said, Iris just popped up again.


    When I dropped off Illis'' fault, Astalot slowly floated his body, too.


    And it continued to rise slowly, meanwhile gaping at the ground.


    "... here you are... I hope you find it... if you were hiding somewhere in the shadows... don''t bother..."


    Astalot had a troubled look on his face, but he didn''t think it was obvious even if he was just jiggling, so he started flying without a choice.

 1721 Chapter 1718 Liability

    "... Hmm, I still don''t see it... apparently this is going to be a trick..."


    Astalot explored the island from above without neighborhood, sighing at the status quo where he did not even see the shadow of the dragon for a thousand years as a result.


    Then Iris suddenly appeared right next to Astalot as if he were traveling momentarily, and said angrily with his uncharted personality intact.


    "Hey, where the hell are they hiding?


    Astalot glanced at him.


    "I don''t know. I want to know that, too."


    Iris deepened his frustration with Astalot, who gave him a rare and offensive look.


    "Didn''t I tell you you''d find it from the sky!?"


    Astalot frowned even more unpleasantly.


    "I didn''t say that. I might have told you I might find it, but there''s no way I''m gonna say anything I swear to you"


    "Hmm! I may not be sure, but didn''t I bring expectations!


    "I guess you expected it on your own, huh?


    Then she stuffed herself in Astalot with a look that irritated her.


    "What kind of rhetoric is that on your own! Didn''t you say you were gonna look in the sky! Wouldn''t it be natural to think you''d find it if it were!


    "If you might find it, it means something completely different."


    "You don''t tell me that, but I know it!


    "No, you don''t understand. You''re the one who caught me saying I might find him and I expected it on my own. I''m not responsible for that."


    "What!?"


    He fronted his face, which turned bright red from anger, and stuffed it right in front of Astalot''s eyes.


    But Astalot did not draw his face, and his cold eyes told him to whine as he did.


    "Let''s say it again. I have no responsibility. I have no obligation to keep up with the expectations of your selfish heart."


    Iris glanced at Astalot with an angry expression.


    But naturally there was no change in Astalot''s expression, only sending a cold gaze to the Iris.


    For this reason, neither did Iris think it would be obvious to put his face together any further, and he slowly lowered his face back with his teeth clenched.


    Astalot dropped off the look without changing his complexion at all.


    Iris stopped quietly retreating about 2M behind him as he was.


    "... So what? How do we find them?


    Then Astalotto still said the expression as it was.


    "Why don''t you think about it a little bit, too, instead of relying solely on me?

 1722 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Nineteen: The Thoughts of Illis

    "What!?"


    Iris changed his blood phase.


    But Astalot did not change his expression at all, as he did in the face of Nobu, and said it further in the face of white.


    "Of course not? All you have to do is ask me what to do, and don''t you think one thing for yourself?"


    Iris let his anger wiggle his face as a blurb.


    "You��"


    Astaloto showered more words of pursuit against Illis, who didn''t get much words out of his anger.


    "Thank you. You''ve been raised too much, haven''t you? Everything is what you do around you, so naturally you don''t do anything yourself, or even stop thinking about it"


    Then Ilis put the fierceness on the word as it was.


    "What''s wrong! I''m a god!


    "Right. Surely you are God. But... so what are you saying? You think you don''t have to think about it because you''re God?


    "Naturally. Who gives me orders?


    "There will be no one to dictate. But I don''t think that''s why you have to think about it, right?


    "I''m thinking about it too!


    Then Astalot''s face loosened, which continued to have a ruthless look.


    "... well. What do you think? Do you really want me to tell you?


    Iris chewed his lips, trying to squeeze them out and uttering words.


    "... that''s it... that''s it..."


    But Iris could not speak clearly.


    Then, naturally, Astalot said as if he had made a small fool of himself.


    "Here you go. You''re not thinking about it, are you?


    "That''s why I''m telling you I''m thinking! Wait a little longer! You look just like me!"


    Astalot blew out on this.


    "You think I look like you? I''ll pay you back exactly as I say."


    "Hmm! I bet you can''t complain that the kind of guy who rushes to ask said he looks just like you!


    "What reason is that? I don''t know what that means. But okay. Then let''s wait a long time until your thoughts and ideas come together."


    Astalot slowly closed his eyes, grinning at his mouth.


    Iris began to think desperately as he looked abominably at the condition.


    But I couldn''t think together inside, and I thought to myself as I turned right or left in a frustrated way, looking up or down.


    But at last the idea of a memorial came together, and Illis had a full grin.


    "All right! Attack! Attack the entire island with allowances or gradually and they will not stop showing up!

 1723 Chapter 127: Water

    Astalot smiled bitterly at Illis, who stuck his chin out skillfully.


    "... is that your operation?


    Iris answered confidently, keeping his chin up.


    "That''s right! But should I say it''s a plan?


    Astalot shook his neck beside him many times with a nagging addition and subtraction, as troubled.


    "... where''s the plan?


    But Iris wasn''t sure why Astalot had a troubled look.


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t that a great idea!


    "It''s just a proposal to attack the dark clouds? I don''t think so."


    "Ha! Then let''s hear it here. I''ve already expressed my thoughts. What do you want me to do?


    Astalot blushed his shoulders just saying he had no choice.


    "Right. You mentioned the operation. [M] Now let me state my thoughts."


    When Astalot said so, he lifted up his chin as lightly as Illis had said.


    "I''m going to get some water"


    Iris didn''t know what it meant and pinned one eyebrow up.


    "... what?... watering it down?


    Astalot quietly closed his eyelids and slowly dropped his neck vertically.


    "That''s right. I''m going to get some water."


    "What are you gonna do with the water? And then what? What do we do?


    "Nothing after that. You''ll find a dragon for a thousand years if you water it."


    Iris further strangled himself.


    "Why? You''re telling me they''re gonna come out as soon as they''re watered? Maybe they think the water''s a weakness?


    Then Astalotto chuckled.


    "No, you''ve never heard of that. I don''t think so, but the refractive index of light will change if you water it up."


    "Refractive index of light... so they come out?


    "Rather than coming out, it means we can find it."


    "Hmmm..."


    I conceived of it as an addition to and subtraction from irritation.


    And I looked up at the pretense to see if I''d found any answers.


    "I don''t know, do you really think you''ll find it?


    "I guess."


    Astalot said lightly.


    Iris frowned.


    "Probably what. Not sure?


    "I can''t say for sure. But that would be the same with your plan."


    "My plan will be sure."


    Astalot gently raised the edge of his mouth.


    "I can''t say enough about that. The opponent is a thousand years old dragon. If you''re defensive, you''re pretty likely to be able to withstand our attacks, right?

 1724 Story one thousand seven hundred and twenty-first, the rising flame.

    Astalot laughed invincibly at Iris, who bites his teeth remorsefully.


    Iris managed to endure while his anger was about to explode.


    "Then you put the water away! I will strike!


    Astalot shrugged his shoulder just to say that he had anticipated the answer of Illis.


    "Right. Then I will."


    "Oh! Bye!


    That''s what Illis said. No, he just turned his heel back in the hollow.


    And instantly I wondered if I had risen high in the sky, and now I started making a sharp descent.


    Iris went out of his way, passing through the hollow shavings nestled in Astalot, before falling with tremendous momentum towards the ground.


    And they fired a dazzling flare of light towards the depressed and lush native forest.


    Previously, flames rose one after the other from the native forests, which people probably never had access to.


    The flame rose loudly, scattering fine ashes over the sky.


    Astalot looked down with a very sorry face.


    "... wasted. There''s no way that giant can hide in such a depressed and lush native forest... and yet... oh, my God. The landscape is ruined..."


    When Astalot sighed loudly, he gave up his expression just because he had no choice, turning back his heels in hollow himself.


    And they flew in the opposite direction from Illis in an attempt to do what they had to do.


    Two.


    "... Well, can we do it around here? ����


    Astalot shrugged as if to ask himself, looking around again.


    Under Astalotto''s eyes, there was a vast rocky area rolling with huge rocks.


    "... that neighborhood... that''s suspicious..."


    Astalotto noted a rocky, fairly flat, rock-free, open area.


    "If I were to hide, it should be around there"


    Astalotto quietly glided through the hollow and reached over the rocky area he had just noted.


    "Then let''s do it"


    And Astalot put his hands against the ground, saying,


    Then, immediately, the fine water on the fog rain began to blow out of both palms of Astalot.


    The quantity gradually increased and the momentum gradually increased.


    As a result, the rain, which had been foggy until earlier, was now of such magnitude that it was reminiscent of heavy rainfall.


    "... well, now... oh, apparently you were there? ����


    When Astalot shrugged, he raised his mouth and smiled.

 1725 Chapter one thousand seven hundred and twenty-two, confrontation.

    Astalot slowly descended as he grinned invincibly from above.


    And when it came to a height of about 100M above, it stopped quietly.


    "Why don''t you think about it? I know you''re already there."


    Under his own feet, Astalot spoke to the thousand-year-old dragon, who was swayed by being hung with water and whose figure was half-visible.


    Then again, the Thousand Years Dragon moved its big body.


    Astalot smiled niggardly and waited a thousand years to confront the dragon.


    Then a while later, the Thousand Years Dragon looked up at Astalot from a state of shaking but still managing to see the figure, returning to the normal translucent body that was easily visible.


    "Are you finally out? Nevertheless, what could be a thousand-year-old dragon didn''t expect us to hide without fear, did it?


    But for a thousand years the dragon only looked up quietly, not particularly pronouncing words, but not wandering.


    Astalot narrowed his eyes and quietly opposed the Thousand Year Dragon.


    But here, Astalot remembered that there was.


    "That''s right. I have to teach Illis."


    Then, for the first time there, the Thousand Year Dragon opened its mouth.


    You don''t have to.


    Astalot smiled happily.


    "Oh, you''re gonna talk?


    But the Thousand Years Dragon did not answer this time.


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "I hope you answered. But okay. Did you contact Iris? As the dragon said earlier, you guys can still get in touch even if you''re away, right? But I thought that was within the company. You can talk to something you''re not, too, right?


    But this time again, the dragon did not answer for a thousand years.


    Then there was a trajectory looming with tremendous momentum from the other side.


    It is Illis.


    Iris approached him in the shape of a ghost or came next to Astalot.


    But Iris just looked down at the dragon for a thousand years with an impatient look, saying nothing.


    For that reason, Astarot said while showing his face that he had no choice.


    "Hey, have you been called by a thousand years dragon?


    But still, Iris was silent.


    Astalot looked like a jerk.


    "I wasn''t making a bet on which to find first, okay? It''s a millennial dragon in remembrance. Why don''t you talk to him?


    When Astalot turned again to the water, Illis finally opened his mouth.

 1726 Story one thousand seven hundred twenty-three, silent.

    "... never speak directly to my heart again..."


    Illis said away in angry form.


    But as a matter of course, the Thousand Years Dragon was silent.


    For this reason, Iris became as if he had chewed up a bitter worm.


    "Hey, can''t you hear me? I say never speak directly to my heart again."


    But still, the Thousand Years Dragon didn''t make it slight, it just stared at the two of them.


    For this reason, Astalot told Ilis whether he intended to mediate between the two.


    "I tell you not to talk to me directly, why do you hate me so much?


    Then finally Iris answered Astalot.


    "It''s disgusting. You haven''t been hit?


    "Really? Yeah, I didn''t know that. No, I''m not."


    When Astalot said so with a slight surprise, he turned to the Thousand Years Dragon.


    "Then will you speak to my heart?


    But the dragon did not respond to Astarot''s demands for a thousand years.


    "... you don''t seem to talk to me..."


    Then Iris frowned and said with an unpleasant and extremely unpleasant face.


    "What do you mean? You have spoken to me of your own accord, but I do not believe that Astarot will do as he asks!


    Iris'' anger was no longer entirely shifting from Astalot to the Thousand Year Dragon.


    Astalot noticed the thing and smiled all the time.


    But I immediately pulled my face together and said.


    "Apparently the Thousand Years Dragon is in a bad mood."


    "Hmm! That''s our line."


    "Apparently you do, don''t you? But well, even if I''m angry, I can''t get on with it. I''d like to talk to you somehow."


    "But isn''t he willing to talk? So what are we gonna do?


    Astarot also had trouble questioning Iris.


    "That''s right... that''s true"


    "It will be. Then why don''t we fight a war?


    Astalot immediately blurred his shoulders.


    "You''re a mess. Can''t you be a little more relaxed?


    "I can''t! Can you talk to Udauda any more in this place, etc!


    On the sword screen of Illis, Astalot became even more troubled.


    "Sort of. I don''t want to waste any more time myself..."


    "I guess so. Isn''t it the quickest way to exercise your powers?"


    But there Astarot thought while looking at the dragon for a thousand years.


    And he realized that there was, and he spoke to the dragon for a thousand years.

 1727 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Twenty-four: Self-righteousness

    Astalot looked down, looking down at the dragon for a thousand years, and spoke quietly.


    "If you''re not willing to talk, why did you speak to Iris''s heart and call him here?


    Then I just said that Illis had forgotten too.


    "That''s right. Isn''t this the guy who called me here?


    Astalot turned to Illis.


    "Yes. That''s right. If you really don''t want to talk, I don''t want to bother calling you."


    "What the hell is this guy? You can call me to silence if you want!


    Astalot was about to unwittingly blow out, as the self-righteous Illis wandered.


    But he managed to seize it, and said again, tightening his expression.


    "Fair enough, calm down here"


    When Astalot deceived Iris, he turned again to the Thousand Year Dragon.


    "Even if you do this forever, it won''t reveal you, will it? Isn''t it time you talked to me?


    Then the thousand years of dragons finally opened their heavy mouths.


    "Right. But wait a little longer."


    Astaloto reacted hastily, looking a little surprised.


    "Whoa! You talked. But what do you mean, wait a little longer?


    Then Iris beside him said angrily.


    "What is the tone of command against us... businesslike..."


    Illis stared at the dragon for a thousand years in such a way as to be outraged.


    But thousand-year-old dragons do not wander.


    Astalot broke in again between the two without a choice.


    "Well, okay. It''s what you finally told me. And he''s going to wait a little longer, so he''ll talk to me soon. Let''s wait for that."


    Ilis frowned and looked at Astaloto as serious.


    "Are you serious? Are you seriously gonna wait for this guy to be right?


    "Oh, I mean it. He said a little. Then you will talk to me soon. In the meantime, why don''t we just wait a little while?"


    "Goddamn it! Are you gonna make this guy talk?


    "I''m not saying... it''s just a little while."


    "Hmm, what do you say? How much for a little? One minute? Five minutes? Enough? No way. There''s gonna be more than an hour, right?


    Astalot blurred his shoulders unexpectedly.


    "I don''t know. But not for more than an hour..."


    Then the Thousand Years Dragon opened his mouth just to say that he didn''t care about the conversation between the two of them.

 1728 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Twenty-five: Upcoming Flights

    "Enough is enough."


    Thousand Years The dragon had a heavy voice and said it briefly.


    Both Astalot and Iris jumped up one eyebrow in surprise.


    But as soon as they realized there was one, they looked back quickly.


    Then I saw four flying objects on the far side.


    Astalot frowned and told him to whine.


    "I see. Were you waiting for another thousand years for the dragon to come"


    But the Thousand Years Dragon did not answer, and instead Illis groaned.


    "Huh, five in all? Did you think with that, you could beat us?


    But even for a thousand years, the dragon did not open its mouth.


    Iris pounded his tongue uncomfortably.


    And he turned his gaze to the thousand year old dragons flying in again.


    Thousands of years the dragons were slowly and heavily winged, approaching.


    Then Astalot stared at the impending thousand year dragon and told him to realize something and whine.


    "... apparently only one head, different size at a time?


    Iris also noticed the matter and said:


    "Well, apparently, that''s the big one."


    "Seems so."


    Do Thousand Years Dragons Have Sequences?


    "I guess."


    "That''s right, you''re not familiar with a thousand years of dragons, either, are you?


    "Of course I do. If you''re familiar with it, you haven''t had a hard time."


    "Sure. It took me a long time to get here."


    "That sort of thing. Come on, you''re here, aren''t you?


    As Astalot put it, the four-headed thousand-year-old dragon was already approaching them.


    Iris distorted his mouth uncomfortably.


    "You don''t seem to be attacking me all of a sudden, do you?


    "I guess."


    "So you want to go this way?


    Astarot leaked a bitter laugh.


    "Let''s not. We''re not supposed to be here to fight them."


    Then Iris gave an inexplicable look.


    "... yeah? Speaking of which, why are we even here?


    Astalot laughed bitterly again.


    "Have you forgotten? We''ve come this far to find Lucifer, who could revive the dead Gaius."


    Then, Ilis coughed lightly.


    "... I know that. We are moving to bring Gaius back to life. What I forgot is why I am looking for Lucifer. I forget that when I get involved with Lucifer, I don''t even want to remember it."


    Then Astalot shrugged his shoulder.


    "Right. Then let''s just leave it at that."


    So Astalot said, and snorted furiously.

 1729 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Twenty-six, Thousand Years King of Dragons.

    In doing so, the Thousand Years Dragons stepped down to a nearby high ground with huge wings.


    The Astalots also headed toward its high ground and landed on the tallest plateau facing the Thousand Years Dragons.


    Then the thousand-year-old dragon, discovered by Astarot, also made a loud noise with the bass, and reached the high ground with wings, and five thousand-year-old dragons lined up in a side-by-side row.


    At the center of it was a huge millennial dragon.


    Astalot turned to its greatest thousand-year dragon, and inquired.


    "Are you the king of dragons for a thousand years?


    The loudest thousand-year-old dragon answered Astalot''s single-minded question with a heavy voice.


    "Yes."


    Then Astarot also gave a really serious look.


    "Right. I am Astalot. I came from hell."


    For a thousand years the king of dragons nodded heavily and slowly.


    "I know. You''re next door to Iris in heaven, aren''t you?


    Then Iris made his own name.


    "That''s right. I am the Illis. So, what''s your name?


    To the question of Illis, the king of the thousand year dragons answered.


    "My name is Nervaya. What are you doing here?


    Astalot replied with a grin.


    We need to ask you something.


    Nerva glowed its elongated eyes.


    "Hmm. Is that what you want to hear... something?


    "Then I will go straight to the point. Do you have any idea where Lucifer is?


    Nerva opened the room plenty before answering quietly.


    "... don''t know"


    Astalot gently strapped his neck.


    "Don''t you know... that''s troubling. I thought you knew."


    Nerva asked Astaloto, who also unfortunately blushes his shoulders.


    "What can I do for Lucifer?


    "There''s something I''d like to ask Lucifer, too. So I''m looking for him."


    "Well, you''re here to see us because you want to ask Lucifer something?


    "Yes. Exactly. That''s not why I need you guys directly. We''re only after Lucifer."


    "Hmm, so, what are you going to ask me when you meet that Lucifer?


    Astalot nodded greatly.


    "My friend, Gaius Schneider wants to know how to come back to life."


    Then Nerva''s sharp, elongated eyes glistened suddenly.


    "... er... Gaius Schneider..."

 1730 Episode one thousand seven hundred and twenty-seven, Nerva.

    Nerva groaned so in a harsh voice, staring at Guillaume and Astalotto.


    Astalot took that gaze firmly.


    "Apparently you''re interested in Gaius, too, huh?


    But Nerva didn''t answer this question.


    Then Iris said.


    "Hmm, Gaius''s guy, notoriety is so frightening up here"


    Astalot told Ilis as he smiled bitterly.


    "Illis, I don''t mean notoriety."


    "Really? I thought it was a matter of notoriety.


    "Wait, Illis, he''s not a bad guy. I know you''re not the best person."


    "It''s up to the bad guys. He has a black stomach. Your best friend is a nod."


    Astalot made the bitterness stronger.


    "You''re in trouble. You really want to make me a bad guy, don''t you?


    "Whether it actually is."


    "That''s not true. Neither I nor he are good men, but never evil men."


    "Well, I don''t care about that. So, Nerva, do you really not know where Lucifer is?


    Ilis brought the story back to the main point.


    Then Nerva answered quietly.


    "I don''t know where he is. But it''s not like I don''t know."


    Then Iris enquired with surprise.


    "What!? You know what?


    Astalot also asked unexpectedly.


    "If you know, I''d appreciate it if you could tell me"


    Then Nerva slowly opened her mouth.


    "Fine. But I need to ask you one thing."


    Answered by Astalot on behalf of.


    "What is it?


    Nerva nodded greatly and asked.


    "Why did you come to me? Why did you think you knew where my Lucifer was?


    Astalot replied just fine.


    "Oh, I knew Lucifer used to go to the Gardan continent. So think I''m close to you guys."


    "Right. Indeed, Lucifer is coming to the Gardan continent. But you knew that well, didn''t you?


    "Sort of. I like to peek at things."


    Then Illis put in the sidelines.


    "Look at that. Are you still a bad guy?"


    Astalot turned out to be a troubled look.


    "No, you''re not doing anything wrong, are you?


    "You were snooping, weren''t you? I''m sorry."


    And it came to pass, that Iris laughed with Niyaniya.

 1731 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Twenty-eight: Losing Smells

    Astalot sighed one sigh without a choice. Or turned back to Nerva.


    "Unfortunately, I seem to be a bad man"


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders as he said so.


    But Nerva didn''t even tickle.


    Then, when I saw it, Illis said.


    "Didn''t you say that?


    Astalotto shrugged his shoulder again against Illis, who also said pleasantly.


    "Apparently so. But it doesn''t matter."


    Then Illis said it seemed even more enjoyable.


    "Are you a loser?


    Astalot said with a flat face as he tilted his neck to the side.


    "No, I''m not. I won this. I just don''t want to compete for losing."


    "You call that a loser."


    "Is that your interpretation? But my interpretation is different. It doesn''t matter."


    Then Illis looked surprised.


    "You hate out-of-the-box too, don''t you? I''m a little surprised."


    But Astalot was also a plain face.


    "Really? I don''t know for myself."


    "Is that true? Don''t you actually recognize it well on your own?


    Astalot snapped his neck.


    "Come on, I mean it when you say you don''t know."


    "Yeah, well, that''s fine."


    Iris was satisfied with a glimpse of the unexpected side of Astalot.


    That''s why I pulled back here so lightly.


    Then Astaloto spoke to Nerva to get back to business.


    "So, where is Lucifer?


    Kind, but somewhat elusive or not, Astalot said, creating an unspeakable force.


    Then Nerva slowly pulled her mouth back just a little bit, a distorted look.


    But he kept staring at Astalot with a sharp eye, without uttering a word.


    Astalot made further inquiries as he received the gaze from the straight front.


    "I thought you said you''d tell me earlier, didn''t you? Or was that a lie?


    Then Illis joined in on this.


    "That''s right. You did say you''d teach, didn''t you? Hey, what''s up? Say it quickly."


    Nerva finally opened his mouth to the haste of Astalot and Iris.


    "Right. I did say that earlier."


    Astalotto nodded loudly, getting his hands on each other.


    "That''s right. So tell me. Where''s Lucifer?


    When Nerva exhaled loudly, he opened his mouth again and uttered words.


    "... Lucifer is here..."

 1732 Episode One Thousand Seventy Twenty-nine: Space and Space Narrow

    "What!?"


    I accidentally told her to scream reflexively.


    But Nerva was silent.


    Iris said angrily, again.


    "Where do you think you are? Answer me!"


    Then I answered this time.


    "Here."


    Iris'' anger reached its pinnacle.


    "So I''m telling you where it is! I thought you were here!


    When Elise cried out, she shuddered in anger.


    But Nerva meditated in his eyes, as if nothing had happened.


    Then Astalot, who had previously put his arms together and had done his hand to his chin to think about it, opened his mouth.


    "I''m here... Nerva, you affirm that, don''t you?


    Then Nerva answered again.


    "Yes."


    Astalot nodded and said, rubbing his jaw again and again.


    "... well. Are you here... So you think Lucifer''s watching us?


    Nerva quickened up the edge of its long mouth.


    "Yes."


    Astalot nodded greatly.


    "Right. Iris, he''s watching, isn''t he?


    Shaken by a lid, Illis glanced at Astalot.


    "What? I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "Really? He''s here, but not here. That means��"


    Astalot opened up plenty between them.


    Then, as a matter of course, Illis was irritated.


    "I''m telling you not to mess around! Just say it!"


    Astalot blurred his shoulders and smiled bitterly.


    "Right. Shall I say it? It''s simple. He''s just disappearing."


    Then Iris'' eyebrow root narrowed cuddly.


    "He''s disappearing. So?


    "Yes, apparently he can manipulate the space."


    "I have no idea. What do you mean, manipulate space?


    "I guess he''ll let himself in between space and space. I can''t see it from us there, but I can see this one from him. Isn''t that what this is about?


    With that said, Astalotto saw Nerva for confirmation or not.


    Then Nerva nodded heavily.


    "Exactly. He doesn''t always do that, but he does now."


    "Does that mean he usually shows up?


    "That''s right. But this is how they hide themselves and keep an eye on us."


    Then Astalot''s eyes narrowed sooo thin.


    "Surveillance... Lucifer says you''ve been watching dragons for a thousand years, right?

 1733 Chapter 1730 Surveillance

    "Surveillance... Lucifer says you''ve been watching dragons for a thousand years, right?


    I said with eyes as Astalot had laid down.


    Nerva took that gaze as if she were looking at something interesting, raising her mouth angle.


    "That''s right. We''re under his watch."


    Iris was also intrigued by this.


    "What do you mean? Why does Lucifer have to keep you guys under surveillance for a thousand years?


    Nerva kept the grin on her mouth, largely shifting her gaze to Iris.


    "I don''t know that. But there''s no doubt that it is."


    "How can you say that? What''s the rationale for that?


    Nerva nagged only a little and looked like she had thought of something.


    And he said he was going to turn to Iris again.


    "When he doesn''t show up, he''s always looking at us from the confines of the space. Which means you''re always looking at us."


    Ilis raised his surprise at this.


    "Lucifer says he''s watching you all the time!?"


    "That''s right. He must be somewhere in the middle of the space. When you''re not there, it''s time to stay exposed."


    Then Astalotto also had a surprised look on his face.


    "You got this. Well, I''ve been talking about visiting a lot, but apparently not, huh?


    In response to Astalot''s question, Illis answered his dissatisfaction.


    "Isn''t it true that you visit often"


    "Sure. I know you''ve been visiting... but I didn''t expect you to be watching me all the time."


    "I don''t know what I''m supposed to know."


    "Sort of. But... So you''re still looking at us..."


    "Yeah, but he''s coming out. It is no longer possible to come out after this, even though this is all we are talking about, but we have not yet revealed ourselves."


    Then Astarot also admitted.


    "Right. You won''t come out... but when you do, don''t bother."


    "Oh, there''s no point in us being here"


    So Astarot turned back to Nerva.


    "I ask just in case, is there any way Lucifer can show up?


    Nerva laughed funny.


    But the answer was tasteless.


    "No."


    Astalot put his arms together with a troubled face.


    "This is troubling. The arithmetic of pushing him where he''ll be is crushed."


    Then he said as if Iris had spooked him.


    "Well, it''s been impossible since the beginning. He can''t be honest with us about our visit."

 1734 Episode one thousand seven hundred and thirty-one, detain.

    "Well, that''s true..."


    Astaloto put his arms together and thought about it for a while.


    But I couldn''t seem to come up with a good solution, and I shrugged my shoulders with my neck tilted.


    When Iris saw that, he snorted one with Hun.


    "What are we going to do? If we don''t see him, can we bring Gaius back to life?


    "Right. For now, the only thing I know is Lucifer."


    "So you mean good luck? Well, come to this, and that''s the conclusion."


    He gave a look like Illis was angry.


    Astalot also bit his teeth with regret.


    Then I didn''t even think of it, and Nerva opened her mouth.


    "Is Gaius Schneider dead?


    All of a sudden, Astarot looked just a little surprised.


    "Ah, oh. Yes, it is. So I wanted to bring him back to life. I thought Lucifer would be able to do that, and I was looking for him."


    "Well, is Gaius Schneider dead..."


    Nerva looked up at the sky with a really thoughtful eye.


    Astalot wondered and asked.


    "What''s wrong? You seem interested in Gaius, too?


    Then Nerva looked up at the sky, and said:


    "Right. I''m interested."


    "Right. Why would you be interested?


    "It''s a peculiarity, so it''s natural."


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well it is. Is there anything else?


    "I''m only interested in the trait of singularity."


    "I mean, that you''re not interested in Gaius Schneider himself?


    Then here Nerva finally lowered her gaze and saw Astalotto.


    "Right. I''ve never even met her. I''m not particularly interested in Gaius Schneider personally"


    "Hmm, well I guess so. I wouldn''t be interested if I hadn''t met him."


    "That''s the thing. So, are you sure Gaius Schneider is dead?


    Astaloto doubted Nerva, who asked in case.


    "Yeah? That''s a lot of restraint, huh? Is it a problem for you when he dies?


    Then Nerva gave a dry laugh with a caracalla.


    "No. Nothing particularly wrong with me."


    But Astalot was unconvinced, and ate away.


    "But isn''t it a little strange to push in case Gaius is really dead?

 1735 Episode One Thousand Seventy Thirty-two: Stuffed Astalot

    "... that''s something you listen to a lot more persistently, huh?


    Nerva glanced at Astarot with a glimmer of brilliance.


    Astalot looked up and glanced back.


    "Oh, I''m just interested. Why were you so interested in Gaius'' death?"


    Nerva answered with a low and muffled voice.


    "I thought you said it was because it was a singularity."


    "I just heard that. But isn''t that something else?


    "No."


    "No, that''s a lie"


    Astalot said to assure him.


    "You asked in case Gaius died anyway. It shouldn''t just be because it''s a singularity, no matter what you think."


    "I don''t care what you think. Just think what you want."


    Then Astalotto shook his head wide aside.


    "No, let me get an answer. How did you know Gaius was dead?


    But Nerva kept silent.


    Then now Illis opened his mouth.


    "Hmm, apparently what Astarot is saying is right. This guy''s hiding something."


    Iris said, sooo narrow his eyes and stared at Nerva.


    And Astarot said, staring at Nerva.


    "Nerva, we''ve come this far for Gaius. You''re not just going home, are you?


    Then the two rose at about the same time.


    And slowly the Thousand Years Dragons began to advance toward the high ground where they would sit.


    Then Nerva finally opened her mouth.


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to fight us?


    Astalotto replied to this without getting her hair in between.


    "It''s your way out. As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to keep things as quiet as possible, wouldn''t I?


    Then Illis next to him laughed niggly.


    "It''s not a tranquil... you don''t think it''s a demonic dialogue, do you?


    "Hi. You say that right away, don''t you? I am many times more calm than you think..."


    "It''s not calm... well, it just seems calm on my face."


    "Just your face? My heart is the same."


    "Well, I still can''t read your mind, and I still think you''re an eater."


    The two slowly approached the Thousand Years Dragons as they hit each other lightly.


    But for a thousand years the dragons are still silent.


    The distance between the two finally cut twenty meters, and the flames of the war were still about to be cut and dropped.

 1736 Chapter 1733, brother.

    Nerva broke the silence to the quietly pressing Astalotos.


    "... I don''t know how. Let''s answer��"


    With Nerva finally opening his mouth, Astalotto and his men stopped perfectly in the hollow.


    And Nerva opened her mouth because she had no choice.


    "It is a well-known fact that Gaius Schneider is a singularity. But other than that, I have another secret."


    Astaloto was listening carefully to Nerva''s words, which he spoke slowly with a heavy voice.


    But Iris beside him, because of his fault, barely penetrated the word.


    "You think it''s another secret? Well, that''s funny. Shall I tell you?"


    Nerva cursed her laughter at Iris'' questioning.


    "It''s... he''s like our brother."


    Astalot was also surprised by this.


    "Brothers?... yours? ����


    Nerva slowly drooled its long neck and nodded.


    "That''s right. He''s like my youngest brother to us."


    Astalot looked at Iris and gave him another surprised look.


    "... this surprised me. I didn''t think he was a Dragon..."


    Then Nerva shook her long neck to the side this time.


    "It''s not. It''s not the Dragons."


    "So what? If so, how can you say he''s my brother?


    Then Nerva said something that would surprise the two more.


    "So do you guys. You''re brothers with us and Gaius Schneider, aren''t you?


    The two forgot to even look at each other''s faces, much to their surprise.


    I was just surprised and opened my mouth gently.


    But gradually they returned to me, especially when Illis opened his mouth and started laughing.


    And I finished laughing and stared at Nerva tightly, representing the shapes of anger on the table.


    "What do you mean? Depending on your response, you don''t have your life, do you?


    But Nerva was calm.


    "Iris, you are one of the twelve pillars of heaven. And Astarot, you are the Grand Duke of Hell. How the hell were you born in this world?


    But Iris did not answer Nerva''s question.


    "I''m the one who asked first! You first answer this question of mine!


    With that said, Iris glanced at Nerva with an angry look.

 1737 Lesson 1,734 was born.

    Astalot took control of Iris, who tried to feed Nerva in his anger phase, with his right arm wide.


    "Wait, Iris, let''s hear it."


    But Illis will not let go.


    He crept Astalot''s right arm and yelled and scattered towards Nerva.


    "I am God in heaven! What disrespect for me! I won''t forgive you!


    "Iris, calm down. He is willing to answer your question. [M] I just need an explanation for that. Right?


    Astalot looked at Nerva as he desperately held Iris down with both hands.


    Then Nerva laughed sarcastically distorting that long mouth.


    Astaloto restrained himself, thinking that even here he could not forget me in anger, although he was quite angry at Nerva for just laughing without saying a word.


    "Answer me, Nerva! What does that have to do with how we were born in this world and your saying that we are brothers?


    Then Nerva finally opened her mouth.


    "Naturally. I''m not chatty enough to talk about meaningless things."


    "Then say so from the beginning. Look, Iris, that''s what this is all about, so once you''ve got the spear, put it away."


    I told Astalot not to fall for it.


    Then Iris slowly pulled out his strength, breathing on his shoulders.


    "... fine. Then talk. Except! Be as concise as you can."


    Astalot finally took a whopping breath.


    "That''s the thing. Then please explain. However, order from me, but avoid provocative remarks as much as you can. That''s a lot more trouble than that."


    Then Nerva laughed in a dry voice.


    "... fine. So about earlier, do you guys remember your birth?


    To Nerva''s inquiry, Iris silenced.


    Astalot also thought with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    Nerva laughed again in a dry voice.


    "It will be. You don''t remember."


    Astalot looked a little remorseful.


    "Sort of. You certainly don''t remember. But how do you know that?


    To Astarot''s inquiry, Nerva silenced again.


    As a result, Astarot gave a rather frustrating look.


    "Nerva, silence is a waste of time. Come on, man. Can you answer me honestly?


    Then Nerva opened her elongated eyes wide like a knife.


    "It''s hard to explain. Not to annoy you."

 1738 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and thirty-five, their respective chiefs.

    Astalotto spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Right. Okay. Then think about it thoroughly before you answer."


    Astalot said, giving up on hurrying.


    But Iris beside him stared at Astalot like that.


    "Do a long thing. I''m not gonna wait, am I?


    Astalot sighed one more time.


    "... we''ll have to wait. Besides, it hasn''t been that long. Wouldn''t you?


    That''s what Astalotto said and shook at Nerva.


    Then he opened his mouth to see if Nerva had finally put his thoughts together.


    "Right. How do you know about me... because it''s the head of my Dragon tribe..."


    To Nerva''s answer, Astaloto twisted his neck.


    "I''m the head of the Dragon tribe, so I''m not sure if they say...


    "I guess so. The mystery of why and where they were born is something that only their respective heads know."


    "By each leader... do you mean Satan in my words?


    "That''s right. Speaking of Illis, Lucifer is."


    Then Iris rebelled reflexively.


    "Lucifer is not our leader. I''m not kidding. Such a guy is our leader..."


    But Nerva didn''t fit in.


    "Whatever you think, Lucifer should know the secret of his birth."


    Then Astalot said as he rubbed his own jaw.


    "The Secret of Our Birth... Satan Knows... Is It Really?


    Then Nerva distorted his niggardly mouth.


    "... well, you''re sharp inside"


    "What? What are you talking about? Nerva, answer carefully. Did you just spit a lie?


    Then Nerva shook its long head to the side.


    "No. I''m not lying. Only Satan is a little different."


    "... you''ll explain it to me, won''t you?


    Nerva nodded at Astalot, staring with his fixed eyes.


    "Whatever, I''m going to"


    Then Astarot softened his gaze and expression just a little bit.


    And when he corrected his majesty while drifting in the hollow, he spoke lightly.


    "Right. Then please. Why is Satan the only one with different circumstances?


    Nerva shook his long head and nodded finally, and he began to answer.


    "Satan was once a resident of heaven."

 1739 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Thirty-six: The Modifier of Memory

    Astalot was so astonished that he accidentally turned against his body and turned back.


    But the shock of Illis beside him was more than that.


    He opened his eyes wide and trembled with a crocodile.


    And it was like slowly opening my mouth and trying to say something, but without words.


    For that reason, Astalot, who had recovered earlier, took the place of Illis and asked Nerva.


    "... Nerva, that''s your first ear. No, it''s a little hard to believe. I didn''t know Satan was once a resident of heaven..."


    Astalot told me to squeeze it out.


    But Nerva was a calm voice as if nothing had happened.


    "But it''s true. Satan was once in heaven."


    Then, finally, Illis screamed, having recovered only a little.


    "Bullshit! Is that happening! I live in heaven, I say! There''s no mistake!


    But Nerva was calm in itself.


    "No. Your memory isn''t right."


    What are you talking about?


    "Your memory says it''s wrong."


    Iris blasted his anger at Nerva for repeating the same thing.


    "Is that so! No way! My memory is wrong, and so on! Such a thing����"


    But there, I remembered that there was an Illis.


    And it was the same with Astalot by his side.


    Astalot told him to squeal as he stared into the hollow with his fixed eyes.


    "Lucifer... Lucifer tampered with Illis'' memory, didn''t he?


    But Nerva was silent again.


    Then Astarot just as angry with his voice.


    "Nerva! Why are you silent! I told you earlier! Don''t waste your time on Darkless Arrow Cod!


    But Nerva said quietly.


    "I don''t mean to. I was just thinking."


    "What were you thinking!


    "Whether or not the memory alterer is Lucifer..."


    Astalot raised his voice of surprise at this.


    "You say no!?"


    Nerva snapped her neck just a little bit.


    "... no, maybe not, maybe not... sorry, but I just can''t give you an answer about that right now"


    When he saw Nerva, who said something unusual, Astalotto nodded.


    "... ok. Fine. Let''s shelve the question of who the memory alterer is."

 1740 Episode 1,737: Change

    "Can I have Iris, too? I want to talk to you first."


    Astalot turned to the Illis beside him and tried to get his consent.


    Iris wrinkled between his eyebrows in dissatisfaction, but the conversation was sometimes right and left, including the implications of sorting it out. He nodded unacceptably.


    Astaloto confirmed Iris'' consent or turned to Nerva again.


    "Then keep explaining. Leaving aside who the alterer of Illis'' memory is, Satan really was once a resident of heaven, wasn''t he?


    Nerva replied with a heavy and muffled voice.


    "That''s right. It was a pillar of the thirteenth pillar of heaven."


    They also had a surprise look on their face.


    And he was still replaced by a voiceless Illis, whom Astalotto inquired on behalf of.


    "Did I say thirteen pillars? You''re saying that thirteen gods once lived in heaven with the addition of Satan?


    "That''s right. Therefore, at that time, Satan does not know the secret of his own birth. Just like Illis."


    "This means that the head of the gods of heaven is Lucifer, and neither Satan nor Iris nor any other gods have been informed about the secrets of their birth"


    "Yes, only Lucifer knows in heaven"


    "So why is Satan gone from heaven?


    Then Nerva shook her neck slowly to the side.


    "I don''t even know about that. But Satan left the heavens and traveled to hell."


    Astalot thought as he rubbed his jaw.


    "Did you make a mistake with Lucifer or something? �� or��"


    "Well... ask Satan why"


    Astaloto nodded and urged Nerva to go further with the conversation.


    "Okay. Keep talking to me."


    Nerva nodded and continued the conversation.


    "Whatever the reason, Satan traveled to hell. And reborn."


    "Reborn?... does that mean, from God to the devil...?


    Nerva nodded big and well.


    "Yes."


    "So we should assume that the devil was born of God?


    Nerva nodded once again loudly and slowly to Astalotto''s question.


    "Right. At the beginning there was God, and Satan''s change out of it gave birth to the devil. Then it would not be a mistake to say that a demon was born from God."


    "Was that Satan''s will?


    Then Nerva gave a subtle look.


    "... I don''t know that. Ask Satan directly, too."

 1741 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and Thirty-eight

    "... ok. So, Satan turned into a demon, but how was I born?


    Astalot raised the most important question for himself.


    Nerva said, distorting the edge of his mouth.


    "When Satan laid down his dwelling place in hell, twelve demons were laid down. You''re one of them."


    "Twelve demons...... thirteen when paired with Satan, huh?


    Nerva just happened to distort the edge of his mouth a lot.


    "... right. But I don''t know if that number makes sense."


    "Right. So how were we conceived? Did Satan lay eggs all by himself?


    Asking as Astalotto shrugged his shoulders, Nerva replied with a slight grin.


    "Satan didn''t give birth. But I was born."


    Astaloto frowned and revealed his discomfort.


    "You don''t know what that means. Explain it more clearly."


    Then again, Nerva silenced.


    Moreover, this time, it was with a grin on his mouth.


    As a result, Astarot had an unpleasant expression.


    "... Nerva. Don''t make me say the same thing over and over again. I''m telling you, it''s a waste of time, right?


    Then Nerva opened her mouth with a grin.


    "You did. But... are you laughing?


    "What?... Not Illis, but depending on your response, you''re not just going to do it, are you?


    Rarely did Astarot become awesome.


    But naturally Nerva was calm.


    "Don''t be so angry. But you don''t think it''s weird even for us?


    "What are you talking about? What''s so funny?


    "The question arises, naturally, as to why it was born."


    "That''s right. That''s why I''m asking. What''s so funny?


    ''Cause you guys are stuck.''


    Astalot frowned so much as no more.


    And so was Iris on the other side, and so was it.


    That''s why it exploded the anger that Illis was holding back until then.


    "What are you talking about earlier! Come on, man!


    But try and calmly, Nerva said.


    "You guys are stuck. If you don''t mind this way of saying it, let''s change the language. You forgot."


    "You''re forgetting? What!?"


    Nerva answered the screaming question with a heavy voice.


    "It will be decided. About the creator."

 1742 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Thirty-nine: Individuals, Collective

    "... the creator... oh... him..."


    I said it like Illis remembered.


    Nerva laughed as if she was watching even in an interesting offering.


    "What do you say? I thought you''d forgotten."


    Then Astalot said bitterly.


    "... apparently so. I don''t know why, but I totally forgot until they told me..."


    Nerva nodded greatly.


    "That''s right. You guys seem to forget about the creator from time to time for some reason, don''t you?


    Then Ilis'' eyes narrowed sooo thin.


    "What does that mean?


    "It means the way it is. Sometimes you''re set up to forget."


    Then Iris'' face became an expression of anger.


    "You think it''s set up? Who would imitate that?


    "It will be decided. To the creator."


    "Why did he set us up like that?"


    It was a raging iris, but the opposing Nerva answered calmly all the time.


    "I don''t know. Ask the creator that. It''s something I don''t know."


    Then Illis screamed in anger, forgetting me.


    "Just kidding! I guess that''s true!? The creator is plotting us, isn''t it?


    "Oh. It''s true. You already know why you were born in this world."


    Then Astalot answered immediately.


    "Oh, it was the Creator who gave birth to us..."


    "Yes, but earlier, you completely forgot about it. Why?"


    "Because it was designed to be forgotten by the creator... So you''re saying?


    "That''s right. I can''t think of anything else."


    "Sure... but how do you know that? Weren''t you also conceived by your creator?


    Then Nerva replied with a grin on her mouth.


    "That''s right. We are also born into the world by the Creator."


    Then why haven''t you forgotten about it? Why haven''t you been set up by your creators?


    Then Nerva''s grin deepened.


    It was set up.


    "What? Then why are you..."


    Then Nerva blocked Astarot and said:


    "We are an individual and a collective at the same time. When they try to alter my memory, they are able to modify it for others. So we never forgot about the Creator."

 1743 Chapter 1740: The Creator

    "... that kind of karaki..."


    Astalot said with a convincing face.


    But Iris was not convinced yet.


    "What? What are you talking about? You don''t know what that means, do you?


    For this reason Astalot explained it plainly to Illis.


    "It''s easy. We don''t know how our memories are altered, but in the case of the Thousand Years Dragon, even if one person is altered, we share consciousness with everyone, so even if it is altered, consciousness is immediately infiltrated by others, so that we can recover the memories before the alteration."


    Iris rebuffed his current explanation with a difficult face.


    And I don''t know where it actually is, but I looked convinced.


    "Hmm, you mean that? So, why are our memories being altered?


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "So you''re telling me you don''t know that, right? It''s just that in our consciousness, if we pull some kind of trigger, our memories are automatically tampered with, right?


    "Automatically? Like what, for example?


    "Right... when we try to get our thoughts on our birth..."


    Astalot narrowed his eyes as soon as he said that.


    "... apparently a hit. I''m losing consciousness for a moment now."


    Then Nerva said happily.


    "It will be. Our memories are made so that the moment we pull some trigger, as you said, our memories are altered."


    "Oh, apparently so. I''m still in danger."


    Then Iris said.


    "Is this the maker''s trick, too?


    Astalot smiled sarcastically.


    "Is there anywhere else?


    But Iris did not yet seem convinced.


    "Is that true? Doesn''t that mean Lucifer did it?


    Astarot saw Nerva there.


    Nerva, too, disappeared the grin earlier, narrowing her eyes.


    "Hmm... Lucifer... maybe..."


    Astalot nodded as well.


    "Right. Making him look like a builder, Lucifer might be a way of thinking..."


    Then Iris flinched greatly.


    "It would be! What do you say, my thoughts!


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders again.


    "Right. That may be true...... but then why doesn''t Lucifer want to remind us about the creator?


    Astalot, so to speak, put his arms together for a while to contemplate.

 1744 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and forty-one: Drawings

    Astalot repeated his question in his heart for a while.


    But in the end, there was no answer.


    Astalot gave up and shook his head beside him with a nagging twist.


    Then Iris, who saw it, said.


    "Apparently, you didn''t get an answer, did you?


    Astalot answered with a shrugged shoulder.


    "Oh, I can''t imagine why Lucifer would alter our memories."


    "Right. But that doesn''t make the line clear that the killer is Lucifer, does it?


    "Oh, of course. I think that''s a big possibility. No, is it almost certain?


    "Well, did I say almost certain? At this stage, how can you say all that?


    Then Astaloto turned his gaze softly against the side and answered as he thought of something.


    "because we haven''t completely altered our memories."


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "If he who measures the alteration of memory is the Creator, there is no way he can recall our Creator in this way. Except if the memory alterer is Lucifer. He will certainly be above us in his abilities. But it''s not as far up as I thought. So I was wondering if this is how strong our consciousness can remind us of the creator."


    Iris nodded again and again with a convincing face.


    "I see. That''s certainly true if you ask me. The creator who built us would be able to easily and completely alter our memories."


    "That''s the thing. I can''t remember anything when I heard the word" maker. "


    "Hmm, then the question remains as to why it was necessary to do that, if the memory alterer is sure in Lucifer..."


    "Oh, I can''t think of any reason why Lucifer would try to hide the creator''s presence from us..."


    Astalotto spread his hands just fine.


    Iris also twisted his neck on the top of the Buddha.


    Then Nerva opened her mouth, listening quietly to the conversation between the two until then.


    "Apparently Lucifer is plotting a lot, isn''t he?


    Astalot nodded.


    "That''s for sure. I''m sure you''re watching Gaius."


    "I guess so. Then you should ask once. I think I might be honest with you.


    When Nerva said so, he gave that long mouth a much more skewed and sarcastic grin.

 1745 Lesson one thousand seven hundred forty-two, provocation.

    "Nerva, what do you think, actually? What do you think Lucifer''s up to?


    Astalot asked with a grin.


    Nerva replied with an ironic grin.


    "I don''t know. That''s what people like that think."


    "Hmm, still don''t you see?"


    "There''s no way I know."


    "Right. I don''t know either."


    When Astalot said so, he tried to keep his hands wide open.


    Then Ilis saw such an astalot, and said as if he were frightened.


    "Huh, just kidding. More than that, what do we do after this?


    Astalotto thought a little.


    "Right...... what shall we do?


    "What the hell is that!


    "You have no choice, do you? Lucifer is involved in every case. But I don''t know where that Lucifer is. Well, Nerva says you''re still watching us."


    Iris told me to throw up.


    "Come on! If you''re watching, tell them to come out. You coward!


    Then Astarot smiled.


    "Nice. Want me to provoke Lucifer for a while?


    "Hmm, that''s what makes him come out!


    "So what do we do?


    Then Iris frowned and showed discomfort.


    "I''m the one who asked you first, right?


    "Oh, you did. Well, what do we do? Despite all this talk about him, he''s not coming out... no matter how much we look for him, we''re not going to see him."


    Then Iris also nodded unacceptably.


    "... right..."


    Astalotto turned his gaze to Nerva again.


    "For once I ask, do you know how I can meet Lucifer?


    Nerva laughed spirally with her nose.


    "You can''t possibly know that"


    "I guess. Okay, now we''re really stuck......?


    "Shit! I''m bored!


    When Iris told him to throw up bitterly, he turned to pussy.


    Astalot had a bitter laugh, but his eyes were not laughing.


    "You''re in real trouble with this. When this happens, we have no place to go."


    Then Nerva accidentally opened her mouth.


    "You''re not in heaven?


    "Heaven? Oh, I wasn''t there. Why?"


    "What, Lucifer always seems to be coming from heaven when he observes us"


    "Oh, really? Is that always the case?


    Nerva nodded.


    "Oh, probably."

 1746 Episode one thousand seven hundred and forty-three, Nervas proposal.

    "Heaven... well, normally, that''s where the entity is..."


    Astalot said as he nodded Unh Unh.


    Then he said, looking at Chirali and Astaloto for just a little while, as Illis turned that way.


    "... is that Lucifer''s castle? He wasn''t there?


    "But I might be back now"


    "But if you''re still observing us, aren''t you running away by the time we''re on our way?


    "Maybe."


    "What the hell is that! Then it''s a waste of time!


    But Astarot was not evil.


    "But you can go home, right?


    Iris jumped up a single eyebrow.


    Astalot saw it and said even more.


    "I guess your house is in heaven, too, huh?


    "Well, of course."


    "That would be nice."


    Then Iris glanced at Astalot.


    "Is that it? If I don''t find Lucifer, do you mean I''m going home?


    "Isn''t that nice?


    "So what''s Gaius going to do?


    "I''ll think at your house."


    "What the hell is that! You gonna come, too?


    Then Astalot opened his hands and looked out of his heart.


    Am I an uninvited guest?


    Iris frowned again.


    "... I don''t mind..."


    Then Astalot gave a deliberately bright look.


    "All right, then, no problem. Let''s say we go to heaven."


    Iris agreed not to accept.


    "Well, I don''t mind... are you sure they''re coming?


    "If it weren''t for Lucifer. I don''t have a problem with that."


    "I don''t think he''s almost there, do you?


    "Then I shall disturb your house. Am I bothering you?


    Then Illis got a little frustrated.


    "I''m telling you I don''t mind! Then I can''t help but stay here for as long as I want. Let''s go!


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, let''s do that. So, Nerva, you''re interrupting."


    Then opposing Nerva said something unexpected.


    "Let''s go too."


    Unexpectedly Astalot was astonished and looked at Iris.


    Iris looked similarly flashy.


    Astalot managed to inquire, even as he opened his mouth only slightly to his surprise.


    "... what are you going to do?


    Then Nerva said as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m interested in the end of Gaius Schneider. So."

 1747 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and Forty-Four: White Nanoya

    Astaloto couldn''t measure Nerva''s answer.


    I put my arms together and thought about doing my hand to my jaw.


    But I couldn''t guess what was in Nerva''s heart.


    "... what makes you care about Gaius?


    "I told you earlier. He''s a singularity. Would it be natural to be interested?


    "Well, yes... but thank you..."


    Then Illis broke in from the side.


    "What''s up? You can come if you want. The heavens haven''t rejected a dragon in a thousand years, have they? Like I''m not rejecting the devil."


    Then Astalotto nodded with no choice.


    "Sort of. If I can go with the devil, I don''t think there''s a problem with a thousand years of dragons. But that''s not what I care about."


    "So what do you care?


    "Uh-huh... I don''t know how to say this..."


    "What is that? So that''s no reason to refuse, then?


    "No, it''s not like I''m rejecting Nerva. Not really... I don''t know..."


    Ilis laughed with his nose.


    "Well, if you can''t put it into words, it doesn''t make sense. It''s Nerva!"


    Iris turned to Nerva.


    "You can come if you want. Just... a lot less conspicuous."


    Then Nerva laughed lightly.


    "Then I''ll fit you all in"


    Nerva said, he began to eject something like water vapor from his own body.


    It covered Nerva''s translucent whole body.


    And after a while, he began to cover the whole thing white and hidden.


    Ilis was surprised to see Astalot with his eyes.


    The water vapor gradually darkened the colour, and gradually took away the sight of the Iris in even darker white.


    So instinctively, Illis flew.


    It was to ensure vision.


    And so was Astalot.


    The two jumped up high and looked down at their feet.


    There he could no longer see the dark white sprouts, covering up not only Nerva but also the other thousand-year-old dragons.


    Iris shrugged from the sky unexpectedly.


    "... dude, what the hell are you going to do?


    Then, as if the words of Illis had been a signal, gradually the yakuza came unraveling.


    Iris narrowed his eyes and looked under his eyes.


    And after a while, Iris noticed a strange underfoot.


    "... no Nerva? ����

 1748 Episode One Hundred Seven Hundred and forty-five: Anything.

    "... no Nerva? ����


    Illis completely lost sight of the giant dragon that was supposed to be underfoot.


    For that reason, Illis instinctively jumped further up into the air.


    The same followed Astalot, both looking down from far above and below his eyes.


    "... the other Thousand Years Dragons don''t seem to be moving..."


    Ilis glanced far down and told him to squirm with a frown root.


    Then Astalot beside him agreed, glancing under his feet in the same way.


    "Oh sure, there seems to be four other bodies... but you have a pocky empty middle..."


    Then suddenly, those four thousand-year-old dragons flew with giant wings winged.


    When the two gazed at each other for only a moment, they immediately shifted their gaze underneath their feet and entered into the greatest state of vigilance with a rugged look.


    But with all due respect to both of them, the four-year-old dragon moved its wings greatly and slowly, rising quietly and slowly.


    And that distance, approaching just about a hundred meters or so, or Astalot found something and raised his voice.


    "... yeah? Anything?


    Iris also reacted quickly to Astalot''s crushing.


    "Where? Where are you going? What are you saying?


    "There. Just in the center of the four thousand-year-old dragons... what''s so small that they''re not coming up together?


    Iris narrowed his eyes and looked for it.


    "You think it''s a small thing?...... yeah? Is that it?"


    Iris found a slight shadow, visible just in the center of what Astalot called the four-year-old dragon.


    "What is that?...... yeah? People?"


    Then Astalot also agreed with Iris.


    "Oh, apparently so... who is it? What''s that?"


    Iris further narrowed his eyes and attempted to identify the person in its centre.


    But it didn''t come true.


    "... who, that one? He''s the one I''ve never seen..."


    Then Astalotto immediately agreed as well.


    "Right. I don''t think I''ve ever seen it either."


    "Hmm... I don''t suppose he''s the one who''s changed Nerva?


    Astalot laughed.


    "No, if you think about it normally, you will. It was Nerva who was in that position."


    "But what makes that giant so small?


    "You can''t be normal. But they are also the Twitchy ones. Maybe we can do that."


    "What is that? Is everything in the end?


    Then Astalot laughed.


    "Oh, I guess so. I think this world is, after all, a world of everything."

 1749 Lesson one thousand seven hundred forty-six, rising.

    "Huh... anything..."


    I said as I tilted my neck to see if it was also something that Illis thought of.


    Astalot laughed inclusively.


    "Fair enough. Look, I''m here."


    Astalot was right, a man-shaped man appeared before his eyes to be protected by four thousand-year-old dragons.


    "Are you Nerva?


    To Astarot''s inquiry, a man nodded cocklessly.


    "Yes."


    Astaloto smiled with an inclusive smile and asked further.


    "How did it change? The mass is too different?


    "Well. I''m not sure about the details."


    Astalot opened his mouth and laughed.


    "It won''t be fine. On the contrary, I think it''s a pretty big problem, huh? Anyway, that giant has changed to the same size as us."


    But Nerva did not change his expression and showed no particular interest.


    "Really? But I don''t know what I don''t know."


    Astalotto shrugged his shoulders with his hands wide open because he had no choice.


    "Well... I can''t help it."


    Then, from the crossing, Illis broke in.


    "Has that been done for a long time?


    Nerva slipped her neck gently.


    "Yeah?... Oh yeah"


    "Right. Then you''ll see. If you''ve been told to explain what you can do for a long time, you can do what you can, so there''s no way to explain it."


    Then Astarot smiled too.


    "Right. Surely there is no answer to the question of why we can do what we have been able to do for a long time."


    "That''s the thing. I can do many things compared to others, but I''m not sure why."


    "Oh, so am I. All right, let''s just say we don''t care."


    "Um, let''s do that. But before you do, are the other Thousand Years Dragons leaving?


    Then Nerva smiled.


    "That''s right. I''m the only one who''s going."


    Astalot nodded.


    "Okay. Then let''s go."


    Astalot said so, or just looked up in the air.


    And he slowly began to rise.


    Then, Illis followed suit.


    Though Nerva often watched the two ascend, after showing some meaningful inclusive laughter, he followed and ascended.


    The three, though slowly from there, gradually increased their speed.


    And beyond the clouds, they continued to rise for some time toward the heavens they aspired to.

 1750 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and Forty-Seven: The Memory of the View

    ���ۤ�������������礫��


    �ͥ���������Ύڴ�o�x�ʾ�ɫ�ˡ����Ĥ������Τ褦�˅ۤ�����


    �����ơ�������܇�����䤷������Ҋ�ؤ�����


    ����ȥ��ꥹ���Τ����������Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤ʤ��顢���⤲���Ԥä���


    ���ۤ��������֤���dζ��֤äƤ���褦���ʣ�����ʤ��䤷����ɫ������


    �����ͥ�����ϥ��ꥹ��oҕ���ƾ�ɫ��Ҋ�A������


    ���Τ��ᡢ���ꥹ����äȤ��������Ҋ������


    ���������ȤϿ�Ц�򸡤��١��������ϥ��ꥹ�ΙC�Ӥ�p�ͤʤ��褦�ˁI�ߤ��g�ΜϤ�����褦�Ȥ��뤫�Τ褦���Ԥä���


    ���ͥ�������൱�ˤ��ξ�ɫ���ݤ���ä��褦�������ꥹ���Ҥ������Ȥʤ󤸤�ʤ����ʣ���


    �������ꥹ����Ȼ��Ȼ�Ȥ�������򸡤��٤Ƥ�����


    ���Τ��ᥢ�������ȤϤ�������~��A������


    ���錄��������餷����ɫ����˼���衣˼�鷺Ϣ��פ�Ǥ��ޤ��衹


    ���դ󡢤���ۤɤǤϤʤ���˼�����ʡ�


    ���ꥹ���ؤÚݤʤ��������Ԥ��ʤ���⡢�ޤ󤶤�Ǥ�ʤ�Ȥʤä���


    ���������ȤϤ����Ф�ȡ�ä���ΤΡ������ˤϳ����ʤ��ä���


    �����䡢�൱������餷���衣�٤ʤ��Ȥ�تz�ˤϤʤ��͡�


    ����ȡ����ꥹ���٤������dζ��֤ä��褦���ǰ�˥��äȳ�������


    �������ʤΤ����تz�ˤϤ��Τ褦���L�����ĤʤȤ����Ϥʤ��Τ�����


    ���ꥹ���Ԥ��L�����Ĥ��Ի����m�������Ȥǡ����������Ȥ�˼�鷺�������������ˤʤä���ΤΡ����������ˤ��館���Ԥä���


    ���������ʤ��͡�����ۤɤξ�ɫ�Ϥ͡�


    ���ۤ������������ʤ�Ф��äפ�ȘS���ब������


    ���������ȤϜ����Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤���


    �����������������Ƥ�餪����


    �������ơ����������Ȥϥͥ�����κ�ˁK�����������äפ�Ⱦ�ɫ��S������ΤǤ��ä���


    ���ˤϤ��Ф餯���g�����㤲���ä���륤�ꥹ��褽�ˡ���ɫ��Ҋ�A������ΤΡ�ʮ�֤ۤɤ�U�Ĥȡ��褦�䤯�ͥ���������~��k�����ΤǤ��ä���


    ��������Ϥꤳ�ξ�ɫ�ˤ�Ҋҙ��������褦��������


    ˼��̰k�Ԥˡ����������Ȥ��@���α���򸡤��٤���


    �������ǤϾ��ϡ���������ǰ�������Ȥ�����ȣ���


    �ͥ�����Ϥ�ä���ȡ������_���ˤϤä���Ȥ��ʤ������ΤǤ��ä���


    ������������ӛ����Ƭ��ˤǤϤ��뤬���_�����ҤϤ������������Ȥ�����褦��������


    �ͥ�����Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ��٤��܇��Ҋ�ؤ�����


    �����ơ��ʤˤ�鑯��������Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤�ΤǤ��ä���

 1751 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and Forty-Eight: The Doubt of Illis

    "... thousand-year-old dragon you are in heaven..."


    I said it in clear words, as if Astalot were to carve it into his own heart.


    Nerva nodded loudly at it and said this again with a clear voice.


    "That''s right. Definitely."


    Then, for the first time, Illis, who was pleased, noticed the conversation between the two.


    "Yeah? Did I say something?


    Astalot replied with a bitter laugh to Illis, who said in a pungent way.


    "Oh, I hear Nerva''s been here before"


    Then Iris also gave a surprise look.


    "Is that true? Right here?... This is heaven, huh?


    Astalot said as he leaned his little neck.


    "Right. But that''s what he says."


    Iris pointed his mouth and frowned.


    "Why did the Thousand Years Dragon come here? Or when is that? You mean these days?


    Nerva also replied with a bitter smile to the question of Iris, who was quick to inherit.


    "... I don''t know that. It''s just that it looks familiar in this view."


    "Are you sure that view is here? Aren''t we mistaken for another place?


    Nerva slowly shook her head wide aside.


    "No. Definitely here. No matter how many times you look at it. There''s no mistake in my memory."


    "But you don''t know when, do you? Then you''re in the wrong place, too?


    "I''m saying for sure. I did come here."


    But Iris was turning his suspicious eyes to Nerva.


    "Hmm... I don''t know..."


    Iris seemed utterly suspicious.


    But Astalot, on the contrary, seemed to believe what Nerva said.


    "I don''t think he''s lying or making a mistake."


    Then the squirrel bit at this.


    "What? So you''re telling me this is my mistake?


    Astalotto wrapped his arms around him like trouble and snapped his neck.


    "Uh-huh... well, I guess so"


    Iris gave a disgruntled look as everyone thought.


    But there Nerva spoke out of the blue.


    "Iris, why do you think I''ve never been here before?


    Then Illis said with his jaw up.


    "Why do you think you got here? That''s all. I broke the line, didn''t I? Without knowing it, you thank me first."

 1752 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Forty-Nine: The Route to Heaven

    "Well, you didn''t realize there was a connection."


    Astalot said it seemed really unexpected.


    Iris put his hands on his hips and said with his good face full.


    "Don''t you? The route we''ve now taken is different from the normal route, so there''s a line. But I don''t normally see that junction. You don''t have to be blind or shy."


    Astalot smiled bitterly.


    "No, I''m not even going to be shy..."


    "Lie. Isn''t that really embarrassing? But this junction cannot be seen normally unless it is God. So don''t worry about it, okay?


    "No, that''s why I don''t care..."


    "Hmm, okay. That''s why I broke the line so you wouldn''t notice. Thanks again."


    Iris tumbled up his face and turned his back and said well.


    Astarot once again leaked a bitter laugh.


    "... oh, yeah. Thanks a lot for that."


    Ilis then draped his cocoon and neck wide with a satisfying smile.


    "Uhm. You''re not gonna suffer."


    Here Astalot gave up the treatment of Illis.


    "... oh, okay. By the way, Nerva, is there a route in your memory?


    Nerva slowly shook her neck to the side.


    "No. I recognize this view, but I don''t even know how I got here"


    "Right. Well, I guess so... then it''s possible you came on a regular route."


    Astalot said so alone, turning to Illis.


    "Iris, is the regular route far from here?


    Then Iris nodded forcefully.


    "Oh. Pretty far. Honestly, I don''t think you''re gonna make it here through the regular route, do you?


    "So you''re still, like you are now, likely to have gotten here by climbing straight up from your Thousand Years Dragon residence?


    To Astalot''s words, Iris replied with a spiral of laughter with his nose.


    "So I would have said. The only reason I got here on this route is because I broke the line."


    But Astarot did not pull off.


    "Oh, I know. But you''re not the only one who can break that line, are you? Can anyone solve God in heaven?


    In Astalot''s answer, Illis gave a flashing look.


    "... sort of. But then who the hell..."


    And so Iris came to think of the presence of a certain God, and he gave a look like he had chewed up a bitter worm.

 1753 Word one thousand seven hundred and fifty is most likely.

    "... oh, I knew it was him..."


    Iris shrugged with a fed up face.


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "I don''t know if it''s him. I''m pretty sure that''s the most likely thing to happen."


    Iris made an unpleasant face with his mouth cuddly up.


    "I knew it was him."


    "I haven''t decided yet. What do you say?


    That''s what Astalotto said and turned to Nerva.


    "When you saw this view before, was there a Lucifer beside it?


    Nerva tilted her neck to the side.


    "Well... you don''t seem to remember"


    "I knew it. I didn''t think so."


    Astalot said that untouched.


    And when he turned back to Illis, he said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "So, unfortunately, it doesn''t seem certain."


    Iris gave one loud snort.


    Well, it''s up to him anyway.


    "Well, I think that''s a big possibility, too. For once, it''s still undetermined."


    "You just have to think so. But it''s already been confirmed in me."


    Astalot quickened up the edge of his mouth.


    "Yeah. Then let''s just make that up to each other."


    "Oh, that''s fine"


    "Okay. So..."


    Astaloto turned to Nerva.


    "If you have nothing more to remember, shall we go?


    Nerva said, especially without expressing any emotions on the face.


    "Fine. Except I''m not immersed in sentiment."


    "Right. It''s not the wind I miss especially with my eyes narrowed. It''s just a view you''ve seen, right?


    "Oh, you''re right"


    "Then it''s okay."


    Astalot turned to Ilis when he had a light meeting against Nerva.


    "So let''s go"


    Then I made sure that Iris remembered something and said:


    "Yeah? Where were you going..."


    Astalot said that he was used to it without smiling.


    "I''m looking for Lucifer, who doesn''t like you."


    Then Illis opened his disgusting face completely again.


    "... oh, you did. I forgot too much."


    "Apparently you do, don''t you? You seem to have a habit of putting things behind you or trying to do things you didn''t."


    When Astalot said so, he distorted his mouth.

 1754 Episode one thousand seven hundred and fifty-first, welcome.

    One.


    "Hmm, I don''t remember that"


    Iris said as he paid with his hands looking troublesome.


    Astalot raised his eyebrows cuddly and smiled.


    "Right. Fine. So let''s just say we go?


    "Oh, I don''t want to go, but let''s go"


    "Can you show me the way?


    "Well, there''s no other way to do it. Follow me."


    That''s what Illis says. No, it floated.


    And as I slowly flipped my body in the air, I let off an explosive aura and flew.


    Astaloto nodded face-to-face with Nerva, blowing an explosive aura together and following him.


    Two.


    "... is that it? ����


    Astalot said as he looked down at the beautiful castle under his eyes.


    Iris said with a disgusting rounded look, his jaw tumbling up.


    "Oh, yeah"


    "Are you there?


    When Astalot casually said, Illis glanced at Astalot like that.


    "What do I know!


    Astalot turned into a troubled face.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. I''m sorry if I made you feel bad."


    Ilis turned his face to the side pussy as he snorted one instead of a reply.


    Astalot remained troubled and looked at Nerva.


    But Nerva had no choice but to bend his mouth to the letter to shrug his shoulders because he was only drifting in the hollow with no expression.


    Then he said wonderfully as Illis looked down at the castle under his eyes.


    "... don''t be too quiet..."


    Astaloto reacted immediately.


    "What''s up? Did I tell you it''s too quiet?


    "Oh, yeah. Usually if we get this close, his servants will fly..."


    Astalotto nodded in small pieces many times with Humphung.


    "I see. Do you mean you have a welcome? So you''ve visited this castle many times?


    Iris opened his disgusting face again.


    "Don''t say it in an unpleasant way. Sometimes."


    "Hmm. But when you visited the polar occasions, Lucifer''s servants must have picked you up, right?


    "Well yes."


    "And yet, not this time... that''s a lot strange, huh?


    "Oh, that''s why you''re saying that"


    And Iris narrowed his eyes, and stared again at the castle under his eyes.

 1755 Chapter 1752:

    "... okay. If you''re not coming, don''t come."


    When Iris said so, he slowly but descended.


    Astalot looked around once and followed Iris, making sure there was nothing again.


    Astalot did not line up with Iris, but stepped down a little further away, while becoming even more vigilant.


    But in the end, Lucifer''s castle didn''t change its appearance, it just stood quietly.


    Astalot still did not loosen his guard, but let Iris go first and descend slowly, finally reaching the main entrance in the castle.


    Ilis landed or walked in a big strand towards the main entrance.


    And he stepped up one after the other with a solid foothold down the stairs in front of the main entrance.


    That''s how Illis finally gets to the main gate. Or once he looked up at that huge gate.


    But after all, nothing had happened, and no one had ever greeted her, so when she snorted one loud nose, she pressed the front gate with both hands.


    Then the front gate opened with a heavy painful sound of metal rubbing against each other.


    And Iris walked into the castle, pushing the main gate with both hands, one step at a time.


    "Hmm, a mushroom shell"


    When Illis opened the main gate, he looked into the castle and told him to throw up.


    Astalot looked at it, looking up from under the stairs in front of the main entrance.


    Iris noticed there that Astalot was not right around the corner and looked back.


    "... what are you doing in a place like that?


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders under the stairs.


    "What, I''m just being vigilant"


    Then Ilis frowned greatly dissatisfied.


    "... you''ve been making fun of me?


    Astalotto tilted his little neck quickly.


    "That''s not true. It''s overworn."


    "Then why are you so distant?


    "That''s why you''re telling me, right? I''m on guard."


    "So! Aren''t you making me look like this!


    Then Astalot spread his hands wide open.


    "So what? Are you weak enough to get hit by a single blow if you have a Lucifer attack?


    When Astalot told him to provoke, Iris'' face rose in anger.


    "What the fuck!? You think I''m gonna get hit with a blow?"


    "I didn''t say they''d do it. I asked him if he was going to get hit."


    "You''re gonna get hit!"


    With an indignant expression, Iris stared at Astalot.

 1756 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and fifty-three, delayed.

    Then there, slowly Nerva came down with a strange face.


    Iris got such a grumpy look that he said there was no more.


    On the flimsy side, when Nerva confirmed that he would land further behind Astalot, he was furious with his anger.


    "What were you doing, Nerva!


    Nerva did not change her complexion at all and said quietly.


    "What?


    In response to Nerva, who says as if nothing had happened, Iris said, shaking his body.


    "I''m asking you why you''re so late!


    Nerva said quietly, not changing his expression, not even slightly.


    "Even though I did lag behind, there''s not much wrong with that?


    Nerva still said as if nothing had happened.


    Besides, Illis exploded.


    "It''s huge! Big problem! You tried to shield me!?"


    But Nerva''s expression never changed.


    "What is a shield? I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Iris shook his body with anger.


    "Let me go first, and you''ll see how it goes!


    "How''s it going... what''s it like?


    "It''s about Lucifer Castle! He''s going to attack us!


    That''s where Nerva first moved.


    Nerva moved her right arm in a slow motion and quietly rubbed her own jaw.


    "Lucifer''s attack... I don''t mean to?


    "Lie to me! Both you and Astarot have been delayed, for that matter!


    Then there, Nerva saw Astalotto.


    Astalot looked back quietly, whether he felt a gaze from the rear or on the course of the story.


    And the two gazed at each other.


    Then Astalotto shrugged his shoulders as he gently tilted his neck.


    When he saw it, Nerva smiled slightly.


    Then now Illis, who saw it, was outraged more than earlier.


    "What are you laughing at! There''s nothing funny about that!


    To the fierce Iris, Nerva told him to settle down calmly.


    "I didn''t mean to be late. I was just looking at the view of the heavens."


    Nerva, who said the most seemingly, but Iris immediately denied it.


    "Lie to me! There''s no way!


    But Nerva didn''t make it faint again, he said.


    "True. Nothing more or less."

 1757 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and fifty-four comes from

    One.


    "Eh, you guys! You''re going to fool me!


    Iris held both fists tight and exploded his anger as he shook his body with Wanawana.


    Astaloto blurred his shoulders, as usual, and Nerva laughed again with her nose.


    Iris made his anger even stronger at the way the two of them looked.


    "Enough! You and I can''t act together any more!


    When Iris said so, the momentum flew up well.


    And with the momentum as it was, he drew a big curve and flew away to the other side.


    Astalot looked distracted and watched the departed voyage of Illis for a while.


    Then Nerva rang over his back.


    "What are we going to do?


    Astalot looked back and said, tilting his neck quickly.


    "The purpose is to bring Gaius back to life. I think I need to see Lucifer for that. So it seems that there is no Illis, but I''m going to enter the castle like this?


    Nerva nodded.


    "Then let''s go. I want to ask you something about Gaius Schneider, too."


    Astalotto nodded into small pieces several times.


    "Hmm... what do you want to hear... okay. Then let''s go."


    Astalot slowly shook up his legs and stepped down the stairs in front of him.


    And slowly as it was, he climbed the stairs firmly.


    Nerva also went on, and they went into the castle.


    Two.


    "Can I ask you something, by the way?


    In a slow foothold, Astarot spoke without even turning to Nerva, who walked slightly backwards, walking in an idle castle without a single sound.


    "What does it look like you''re from?


    Astalot was not able to help, but inquired rushly.


    Nerva said quietly, without changing her expression.


    "Are we from... I don''t know"


    There was no way Astalotto could be satisfied with Nerva''s answer.


    "There''s no way you don''t know, is there? It''s impossible to know about us but not about ourselves."


    But Nerva just snorted and didn''t try to answer any more.


    Astalot felt the air on his back and deliberately leaked a sigh.


    "Huh... I need to be willing to answer... is that what you mean?


    But Nerva remained silent.

 1758 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Five, Ahead of the Great Hall.

    "Apparently, this is the big hall, right?


    Astalot entered through the main gate, walked straight down the corridor and looked into the room and glanced at the huge door that appeared in front of him with both hands.


    Then Nerva, who was walking right behind him, answered.


    "Sounds like it, huh? They don''t have the man they''re after."


    Astalotto watched the enormous space as he entered the great hall in a slow foothold.


    "Well, isn''t that what you expected? More than that, it''s a huge hall, don''t you think?


    Nerva also looked around the great hall.


    "Right. But... on the contrary, what''s the point of making it so big?


    Then Astarot smiled all the time that he had earned my will.


    "It is. You think anything''s too big, don''t you? ''Cause look at this high ceiling. I don''t know how many meters there are."


    "Oh. I know it''s our thousand-year-old dragon castle, but the size of Lucifer doesn''t allow such high ceilings."


    "Normally, you don''t have to."


    Astalotto stopped there and looked up again at the domed high ceiling depicting a beautiful curve.


    "Maybe... No, I don''t think so"


    Astalot seemed to have come up with something, but he immediately drew his thoughts into the words once again.


    Nerva narrowed her eyes sooooo much to look at Astaloto, nor did she say anything in particular.


    Astalot lowered his gaze softly from the ceiling and gazed at the door directly ahead of him.


    "I wonder what lies ahead?


    Astalot walked out at the right time to say or not.


    And walked a little faster with a big strand than earlier.


    Nerva also glanced at the door far ahead and followed Astalot immediately.


    Then, over a considerable amount of time, he walked through the center of the Great Hall and reached the door of purpose.


    "Well, are you there?


    Astaloto turned towards Nerva once and laughed niggardly.


    And as he turned again to the door, he held it forcefully with both hands and pushed it open.


    But there was no sign of Lucifer there either.


    But the room aroused a great deal of interest.


    "... what is this room?


    Astalot glanced around the room with his eyebrow roots glued.


    Nerva changed her expression rarely and greatly, and she glanced inside.


    "That''s unusual inside... a room that''s just black..."

 1759 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and fifty-six: Signs of Unknowing

    "... and nothing... just a square, black room"


    Astalotto said in a slow foothold, gazing at the pitch-black floors and walls as he stepped into the dreaded indoors.


    Nerva seems to be quite alert, too, and the footsteps were heavy.


    Then Astarot, who was ahead, began to glow his entire body.


    As a result, until earlier, I was unable to grasp the overall image of the pitch-black room due to the lack of light, but I was no longer worried about it.


    "... this room is big too. Not as big as the hall earlier..."


    Astalotto shrugged so, looking up at the ceiling.


    "It''s still expensive"


    Then Nerva approached Astarot from behind, whispering.


    "... don''t you see any sign of someone?


    Astalotto went into alert in an instant.


    Then he sharpened his five senses and focused his consciousness on what was going on around him.


    "... you''re here... but..."


    Then Nerva nodded.


    "Oh, it''s not Lucifer''s"


    Astalot also nodded, further focusing his consciousness.


    "... you have no memory of these signs"


    Then Nerva answered without getting her hair in between.


    "Me, too. I''ve never felt any of these signs."


    "Right. But... what was this sign? Fluffy, like moving all over the room instantly..."


    "Mm-hmm. It''s like I''m just skipping the signs..."


    Then Astalotto nodded greatly.


    "Oh, I think so too. Maybe the entity isn''t in this room? Doesn''t that mean he''s just skipping signs from somewhere else?


    Nerva thought deeply as she alerted herself to her surroundings.


    "... why do we need to just skip the signs?


    "Come on, I don''t know that. But maybe..."


    Astaloto pinned up one eyebrow and began to reflect further on some thoughts.


    And he said it with a grin against Nerva, convinced that the idea was for sure.


    "Nerva, this probably doesn''t mean I want to make you feel signs"


    Nerva twisted her little neck with a harsh look.


    "I don''t want to make you feel any signs...... what do you mean?


    I just asked Nerva if he didn''t know what it meant.


    Then Astarot answered with a deeper grin.


    "I mean, I don''t suck."

 1760 Episode 1,757: Spiders Thread

    "What''s that?


    Nerva, who was always laid back, asked Astalotto without rarely getting her hair in between.


    Astalot answered with a grin in his face.


    "It''s easy. The truth is, I suppose he was trying to keep an eye on us without us understanding. But it was too bad, and for some reason, there were signs."


    When Nerva snorted with Hung, he looked like he was exhausted.


    "Bullshit."


    "Oh, really crap. But that''s the truth."


    "So, what''s wrong with that shit?


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Come on, I don''t know at the moment. But..."


    Astalot slowly raised his right hand.


    And when I brought it to an almost horizontal position with the floor, it stopped perfectly.


    "Well, what''s coming out?


    When Astalot groaned so, something incredible erupted from the palm of his right hand.


    It was white and kept releasing slowly as it twisted like a wave.


    It then spread over the range of a few M on the right hand side of the astalotto, while still becoming like a smokescreen.


    Nerva tilted her little neck and frowned.


    "What are you doing?


    And Astalot smiled, and turned to Nerva, and said,


    "It''s been decided. I''m trying to catch you."


    Nerva raised her jaw and looked at Astaloto with interest.


    "Is it like that white spider thread?


    "Oh, yes, I am."


    "Hmm, but didn''t you say earlier that the entity wasn''t here just because of the signs?


    "You said it. So all I can catch is a sign."


    "Catch the signs?... makes sense to grab it?


    Astalot deepened his grin even more.


    "I do. I know who you are."


    "Well, you know what?"


    "Oh, I guess"


    As soon as Astalot said so, his expression changed.


    The grin on his mouth disappeared, giving him a rugged look.


    "Apparently, I got him."


    Astaloto squeezed his right palm in, lifting his elbow to the top.


    Then the white spider thread squished cuddly.


    And slowly Astarot drew the thread of the spider.


    Then a part of the spider''s thread was somewhat bright and bright.


    Astalot put the part over his palm.


    And again he quickened up his mouth, and smiled.

 1761 Chapter 1758 Exists

    "Sounds like you got him, huh?


    Nerva spoke to Astarot.


    Astalot nodded.


    But Astalot spoke nothing more, and was silent.


    For this reason Nerva wondered and inquired.


    "What''s up? Didn''t you find out who you were?


    Then Astarot turned out to be a very harsh face.


    "... no, I didn''t know"


    "What? What are you talking about? Didn''t you know who you were this way?


    Astaloto shook his head to the side to ask Nerva.


    "It was supposed to be... but it''s gone."


    When Nerva looked at Astalotto''s hand, the slightest light earlier had gone out.


    "What do you mean? Explain to me."


    Astaloto sighed in Nerva''s pursuit.


    "Right... I''m not sure either... how strange is that"


    "Weird? What?


    "I should have caught it... none..."


    "... None..."


    "Oh. There was nothing. I didn''t feel anything. But it was definitely slightly bright and bright. You''ve seen it too, haven''t you? So I''m pretty sure something was there. But..."


    "There was nothing. So you''re saying?


    "Yes. I do, but I don''t. No, but there is... I wonder which one it was."


    "Even if I ask you that."


    Nerva said bitterly.


    Then Astalotto regained his smile.


    "Right. There''s no way I know."


    "Hmm, but now the identity of the earlier signs is a mystery, right?


    "Right. Apparently, it''s completely gone."


    "But this pitch-black room remains. Explore?"


    "Uh-huh... you can explore, but it just looks like a room"


    "You think it''s useless to explore?


    Astalot shrugged his shoulders.


    "I don''t know. Hi, this castle is hard."


    Then now Nerva laughed.


    "That would be so. Anyway, this is Lucifer''s castle."


    "You did. Then naturally it''s difficult... Okay, let''s explore every inch of this room just in case. There may be nothing, but there may be."


    "Fine. So..."


    Nerva slowly turned back her heel and walked out against the wall.


    Astalot also turned back his heel and headed towards the wall opposite Nerva.


    They then carefully continued to examine the pitch-black room for some time.

 1762 Chapter 1759: Galanton

    ��������Ϥ�Τ�ʤ��褦���ʡ�����


    �ͥ���������\�αڤ����֤��ƤǾ����ˤ�����ʤ��顢����o�ЄӤ��Ԥä���


    ����ȡ�٤�{�ä����ڤǤ�˼������������푤������ݤη����Ȥˤ������������Ȥ˳��„��������


    ���������Ȥ����\�αڤ��֤��ꡢ������Ͽ��i�α���򸡤��٤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    �������������ʡ�����


    ���������ȤϤ����Ԥ��ȡ��ɡ��������쾮��Ҋ�Ϥ��ƅۤ����Τ��ä���


    �����β��ݤˤϺΤ�����Ϥ�����˼�ä��Τ����ʡ�����


    ����ȥͥ���������ĥ��Ĥȹ̤�ѥ����푤����ʤ��顢���������Ȥ�Ԫ�ؤȽ��Ť��Ƥ�����


    ��Ҋ�뤫���Ի�����ꤲ�ʲ��ݤ�����ʡ���������ʤ��餿���οդ����ݤ��ä��褦����


    �ͥ���������ϵͤ�������ä����|�ʤ��顢٤�{�ä����ڤǤ�����푤�����


    ���������ȤϤ����������������ʤ�ΤȤ���„���⡢�������Ϥ�����ճ�ä��Ȥ��������������ʤ���˼�����B��뤳�ȤȤ�����


    ���˷����o�������β��ݤ򵱤��뤳�ȤȤ��褦��


    ���������˥��������Ȥ��Ԥä���


    ����Ȥ����ͥ������Ц�ä���


    �������֤�Ț�������Ƥ���褦���ʣ���


    �������������Ȥϡ��������ؤ˸������Ƥ뤳�ȤϤʤ��ä���


    �������������������礤�Ȥ���ͻ���Ƥ���������ΤǤ͡�


    ����ȥͥ������Ƥ���Ц�ߤ��Ԫ�˸����٤���


    ���ۤ�����������?����ʥ����`�������������ˤ��줬��ǰ��������Ŀ�ĤʤΤ�����


    ��ζ���ꤲ��Ц���ͥ�����ˡ����������Ȥ��ݤ����褦��Ŀ�����ߤĤ�����


    �������Τ��Ԥ�������������


    �ͥ������Ƥ���Ц�ߤ��Ԫ��տ�����ޤ��Ԥä���


    ����ǰ��������Ŀ�Ĥτe�ˤ���󤸤�ʤ�����˼�ä��ΤǤʡ�


    ���������ȤϘO��������֤��褦�Ȥ��뤫�Τ褦�ˡ���󤭤ʤ���Ϣ���¤�����


    �����ƸĤ�ƥͥ������䄤��۲�Ǥ�ä����ߤĤ��Ĥġ��Ԥä��ΤǤ��ä���


    ���錄����Ŀ�Ĥ��Ҥ��ѥ�������?����ʥ����`��ͻ���뤳�Ȥ�����������ˤϺΤ�ʤ���


    ���������Ȥ��������Ԥ��Ф�ȡ��ͥ�����򤵤�ˏ������ߤĤ�����


    �ͥ�����Ϥ���ҕ���������椫���ܤ�ֹ��Ĥġ�Ƥ���Ц�ߤ򤵤��������Ԥä��ΤǤ��ä���


    �������ǤϤ���ޤ�����ǰ��������Ŀ�Ĥόg�ΤȤ������륭�ե���ˤ���ΤǤϤʤ����ʣ���


    �ͥ�����ϴ_�Ť�֤äƤ����Ԥ��ȡ����ॢ�������Ȥ�������߸�����ΤǤ��ä���

 1763 Chapter one thousand seven hundred sixty, best friend.

    "Hmm... you think my purpose is in Lucifer?


    Astalot said, not smiling at all, staring at Nerva with his fixed eyes.


    But Nerva couldn''t have wandered because he was ready and challenging.


    "That''s right. I don''t really look like I''m being held by Gaius Schneider."


    "That''s not true. What I value most is the resurrection of Gaius."


    Astalot ran out of words in a clear tone.


    Nerva laughed spirally with her nose.


    "I don''t think so. Lucifer would be most interested in you."


    Then Astalotto gave him a slightly irritated look.


    "... what makes you think that? I''m also somewhat interested in Lucifer, but I''m not going to take it as seriously as Gaius'' resurrection."


    "Really? Honestly, don''t you care about Gaius Schneider''s resurrection or something?


    Then Astalot''s anger became visible.


    "You don''t care? I''m Gaius'' best friend, right? That''s not why."


    But Nerva laughed spirally with her nose again.


    "You think you''re my best friend? Isn''t that suspicious in the first place?"


    Astalot''s anger was no longer an aura to blow.


    What makes you think you''re suspicious of my friendship?


    Then Nerva also began to blow out the aura, either to counter Astarot.


    "That would be suspiciously decided. You, the Grand Duke of Hell, are best friends with humans."


    "Shouldn''t I? Gaius is a reincarnator, but also a singularity. I''m not just a person."


    "It certainly wouldn''t just be human. But what I''m saying..."


    Then Astalot said with a pitiful voice to block Nerva''s words.


    "Gaius is special. You don''t know that."


    "Well, you think I don''t understand?


    "That''s right. You seem to know something peculiar about knowledge, but you don''t know the truth."


    Then Nerva smiled.


    "Well, this is... You talk like you know everything about singularities, don''t you?


    When Nerva said so, she gave a sarcastic grin with her mouth heavily distorted.


    Astalot glanced at Nerva again with a fixed eye.


    "I don''t know everything. But that''s why I''m attracted to Gaius..."

 1764 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and sixty-first, identical personality.

    "Hmm, so you''re interested in Gaius Schneider because of his idiosyncrasies?


    Nerva approached Astalotto with accusatory remarks.


    But Astalot shook his neck beside him, leaking a bitter laugh.


    "No. That''s not what I meant"


    "Well, what does that mean?


    Nerva looked at Astalot from the bottom with an exploratory look.


    Astalot replied without worrying about the gaze.


    "You wouldn''t be interested in someone who could see it all through, would you? But whenever he meets, there''s always something strange about him, even though he''s the same personality."


    "Well, that''s a strange place..."


    "Oh, it''s true. He''s always a stranger."


    "Is personality always constant?


    Nerva told me to take a long time.


    Astalot replied with a smile.


    "Oh, yeah. Always him."


    "... even though you''re reincarnated?


    "Yes."


    Nerva thought about it a lot.


    "... so are the other reincarnators?


    Astalot smiled bitterly.


    "Come on, he''s the only reincarnator I know well."


    Nerva nodded slightly.


    "Well... then it''s possible that the reincarnators are all reincarnated with the same personality"


    "Right. At least I don''t know."


    "Why? Didn''t you wonder if the other reincarnators did, too?


    Astaloto shrugged his shoulders in Nerva''s inquiry.


    "You didn''t think in particular. He''s the only one I''m interested in."


    "Is that true? Though I would normally be interested in whether Gaius Schneider''s personality is constant because of his peculiarities, or is it common to the reincarnated?


    "You may be, but I wasn''t. That''s all."


    Nerva sent a skeptical gaze to Astaloto, who answered without hesitation.


    But Astarot didn''t move at all.


    That''s why Nerva asked about something else after a little thought.


    "Earlier, you said there was something strange about Gaius Schneider, didn''t you?


    "Oh, you said it"


    Astalot said without incident.


    Nerva didn''t care and overlapped the question.


    "Tell me how it''s strange"


    Then Astalot narrowed his eyes and told him to miss the old days.


    "Well... there were times when I didn''t know what I was thinking..."

 1765 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Sixty-Two: An Understandable Character

    One.


    "... you don''t know what you''re thinking. So? ����


    Nerva frowned and inquired.


    Astalot nodded with a grin.


    "Oh. Sometimes... but"


    Nerva said with a little silence to Astaloto''s answer, trying to remember something.


    "In what I''ve heard, I''ve heard that Gaius Schneider is a man of a truly understandable character?


    Then Astalotto laughed.


    "Oh, sure. Usually it is. I''d say it''s a very understandable character."


    "But sometimes you have to know what you''re thinking?


    "Yes, with an indescribable look."


    Astalot said with great pleasure.


    Nerva looked at Astalotto''s expression without expression.


    "... but that''s all you were interested in?


    "Right. You looked very attractive."


    "Hmm, crap."


    "Really? Well, there''s a lot of other things that we''ve talked about."


    Then I just said that Nerva no longer lost interest.


    "Enough. Apparently you''re not telling the truth."


    Astalotto blurred his shoulders just saying he was out of his mind.


    "You''re in trouble. I meant to tell the truth."


    "I don''t think so. You seem to be trying to deflect something."


    "That''s not true... well, you''re free to think so"


    Then Nerva suddenly turned his back against Astalot.


    And I walked out without saying anything and just left the pitch-black room.


    Astalot looked surprised.


    "... okay."


    When Astalot was so alone, he followed Nerva out of the room.


    Two.


    "Explore other rooms?


    Astaloto caught up with Nerva walking with Stasta on his own. Or so he spoke.


    But Nerva did not answer, and he kept walking silently through the castle.


    Astalot just had to, and then it continued.


    And they even walked down the terribly long corridor of Lucifer Castle.


    Then they finally reached the end of the corridor.


    Nerva shoved open a huge door with no expression and went outside.


    Astaloto gave a troubled look and spoke to Nerva again.


    "What are you going to do?


    Then Nerva finally looked back and said:


    "Return"

 1766 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and sixty-three.

    "Have you come all this way?


    Astalot said with his hands wide open on purpose.


    Then Nerva gave Astaloto a glimpse with a glance that seemed truly frigid.


    "Enough. That''s it."


    When Nerva abandoned it that way, it just rose.


    And he quickly flew off without even turning around, disappearing far away.


    Astalot sighed one loud sigh, or even said it seemed troublesome.


    "And nobody''s gone... no, it''s not"


    Astalot groaned so mockingly.


    Then Astalot quickly returned to his heel and returned to its wide and long stretched corridor.


    He then proceeded with his eyes on the various artworks and ornaments that coloured the walls, walking along the corridor in slow footsteps.


    But his expression was somewhere vain, and his eyes didn''t seem to focus very well.


    Astalot slowly walked forward with some blurred expression and reached the pitch-black room earlier.


    And when he opened the door, he called out a word into the room.


    "Hey, El. Long time no see, huh?


    Then I heard a familiar voice from inside the pitch-black stained room.


    "We''re out of time. Dear Astalotto,"


    Astalot entered the pitch-black room, narrowing his eyes and gazing at Elle.


    "... your black body is like a protective color in this room."


    "Excuse me. We''ll brighten it right away."


    When Elle said so, he brightened his own body.


    "Dear Astalotto, I am very sorry for your loss earlier. It''s unfamiliar, and I''ve shown you something very ugly."


    When Elle finally drowned his head, he uttered words of apology with polite words.


    Astalot nodded to Eagle Deep with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I''m sorry to say I suck, huh?


    Astalot laughed mischievously as he shrugged his shoulders, but Elle''s attitude toward him was so oblivious that there was no more.


    "It''s a hell of a thing. Please forgive me if I feel uncomfortable."


    And when Elle said so, he drowned his head again upon his head.

 1767 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Sixty Four: Contacting the Illis

    "Elle, did you show up here because of what Illis said?


    Astalot said to Elle, shrinking in awe, pasting a gruesome thin laugh on his cheek.


    Elle shook her body lightly and replied with her head hanging without looking at each other.


    "... Yes. As you guessed."


    "Yes. After all, Illis is... okay"


    When Astalot was so alone, he gazed at the pitch-black wall behind El.


    "... do you ever say that Illis is watching too?


    To Astalot''s question, Elle answered in a hurry with his head up.


    "No, I didn''t think so..."


    "Yes. Well, I guess so. Wouldn''t you like to go out again on your own more than I sent you here?"


    "Yes, perhaps..."


    Astalot laughed because Elle said it in a way that included.


    "Right. I don''t know what to do because I suddenly change my mind about Illis."


    Elle replied, sweating on her forehead, stifling her face.


    "... is... no, not from me..."


    Then Astalot just laughed.


    "That''s tough, you too. I know you haven''t seen Illis, but it would be tough in case you did. That''s the answer, isn''t it?"


    Elle had trouble responding and pressed silently.


    Astalot had a sarcastic grin on his mouth.


    "But can we get in touch soon?


    Elle didn''t know what Astalot meant for a moment and tilted his neck.


    But I immediately thought of it and responded in a hurry.


    "... Ah, yes. If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll be responsible for contacting Lord Iris?


    Then Astalot turned his right hand palm to Elle.


    "No. It''s fine now. I just wanted to see if I could get in touch right away."


    "Does it seem...... Well, if there''s anything I can do for you, tell me."


    "Oh. I''ll let you do that."


    Astalot said that, he saw the wall behind El again.


    And when I slowly turned my gaze back on Elle, I changed the conversation.


    "Elle, you were close to Gaius, weren''t you?


    Elle did not break his frightened look and answered.


    "Yes, this is the first time I''ve known him in my life... do you mean to be close... we have a lot of relationships"


    And Astalot smiled, and said unto him,


    "Sounds like it. I need to ask you something about Gaius Schneider."

 1768 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Sixty-Five: Sweat that flows through the throats

    "... Yes. If that''s what I know, what would you say?


    Elle said it without ever putting it on the face, even as he was wary in his mind of what he would be asked.


    Astaloto seemed to largely deviate from his gaze upwards, looking at the pitch-black ceiling and pondering questions.


    But he immediately drowned his head, and looked at Elle and inquired.


    "You seem to know only Gaius in this world, but I don''t know, do you think he''s special?


    Elle could not measure the sincerity of Astalot''s words.


    For that reason, Elle had a puzzled expression for a while, but he opened his mouth heavily, hoping that he would answer something.


    "... Speaking of special people, I don''t think so... Looking at his usual boyfriend, he also seems like he''s just a human being, so there''s something I can''t say..."


    Then Astalot gazed into Elle''s eyes jeezy.


    Elle is deflected by accident.


    But Astarot saw such an El reaction. No, he laughed.


    "No, I''m sorry. It''s not like I suspect you''re lying. I just wanted to see your face when you talk about Gaius."


    "... is it my face? When we talk about Gaius..."


    "Yes, as you may have heard, I''m a pretty old friend of Gaius''s. I just wanted to see what his friends in this world would say about him."


    "Ha... do you think so"


    Elle had trouble responding, and that''s all he said.


    Astalot glanced at Elle''s face again, as if to see something interesting.


    For this reason, Elle became a wingman again.


    "... Oh, hey, something? ����


    Astalot laughed again at Elle, who hesitated.


    "No, it''s the same as just now. I just wanted to see your face."


    "Ha... do you think so"


    Elle said the same dialogue as a parrot return.


    Astalot thought it was funny, including that, and he still laughed lightly.


    Elle couldn''t weigh such an astalot and scratched a sweat all over her body.


    The sweat slipped softly over Elle''s brown skin, stitching between the furrows and gathering on four legs.


    And a tremendous amount of cold sweat gushed out of his four fat feet to the floor.


    Astalot looked at it like an interesting spectacle too.


    And I said,


    "Elle, are you so afraid of me?

 1769 Episode 1,766: Horizontal

    "Elle, are you so afraid of me?


    Astalot stared at Elle with his jittery, damp eyes.


    In response to that gaze, Elle''s body breathed even more ball-like sweat.


    "... no such thing..."


    Elle said so best.


    Astalot said as he poured out of Elle''s limbs and observed an unusual amount of sweat accumulated on the floor.


    "I don''t think so, do I?


    Elle feared from the depths of her heart and desperately damaged Astalot''s mood any further.


    "No, there is no phase extinction either. But if Astarot''s power can wipe this El out in an instant, then instinct is afraid of that fact. Maybe that''s what got me in his face. If that''s what caused Astarot''s discomfort, I beg your pardon."


    Elle stuck his forelegs forward and lay flat with his head pinched between them.


    Astalot watched the figure for a while, looking intriguingly silent and observant.


    During that time, Elle waited so nervously for Astalot''s next word that he was not comfortable living and that his heart might burst.


    Then Astalot opened his mouth.


    "Right. Surely it is possible for me to wipe you out in an instant. But isn''t that the same for Iris? Illis should be able to bury you away in an instant, too. Have you always been as fearful as you are now, serving such Illis for so many years?


    To Astalot''s further pursuit, Elle reversed his whole body hair from fear.


    But he immediately calmed down and evened his hair.


    "No, Master Astalotto. Certainly I do not continue to be afraid of the Lord Iris. But that''s for the sake of getting used to. It has indeed been more than a thousand years since I let you serve by the side of the Illis. So let me just get used to it."


    When Elle said so, he stuck his forelegs out again and lay flat between them in the form of his head.


    Astalot said he could observe Elle''s complete obedience.


    "I see. So now you''re not afraid at all?


    Elle answered lying flat.


    "No, that''s not true. I continue to fear it in my heart now. It''s just no longer on the table."

 1770 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Sixty-Seven: Crawling

    "Well, you''re just no longer on the table."


    Astalot said emotionally.


    Although Elle shook her body for a moment, she took words further.


    "Yes, I sweat like a ball more than my whole body, for example, when I am not good at adding or subtracting from Illis..."


    Astalot also gave a convincing grin to Elle''s sincere explanation.


    "Right. So you''re not just afraid of me, are you?


    "Yes, sir. It''s on your left."


    Elle still said, lying flat.


    Astalot nodded as he watched Elle crawl.


    "That would be great. Elle, I''m sorry I said something weird, okay?


    Elle shook her neck to the side many times, shaking her body.


    "No, it''s a hell of a thing"


    Elle even kept laying flat, never lifting her head.


    Astalot nodded to Eagle Deep and accepted Elle''s interpretation.


    "By the way, El, do you know Gaius is dead?


    To Astalot''s question, Elle raised his head only slightly and answered with an up-and-coming, exploratory look.


    "... Yes. I have been asked by the Illis��"


    "Yes, El, I want Gaius back."


    Elle put his jaw on the floor again and tried to thank him before saying.


    "Thank you for your hard work. If you''ll excuse me, what can I do for you?"


    Once he brought his head and said so, Elle drooled his head again and lay his jaw flat on the floor.


    Astalot nodded satisfactorily and said.


    "Oh, do me a favor. He left for Illis, and Nerva the dragon for a thousand years, and he was in trouble."


    Astalotto said so with a laugh in mockery.


    Elle answered with a frightened look on his face.


    "It may not be enough as I am, but I will try to help you."


    "Oh, that''s okay"


    When Astalot said so, he bent the tip of his wrist with his right hand palm facing up.


    "Then stand up. You can''t sleep on the floor forever."


    Elle stood up suddenly.


    Astalot nodded with a grin on his mouth.


    "Yes, that''s fine. By the way, El, do you know what this pitch-black room means?


    Suddenly, Elle had a strange look on his face.

 1771 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Sixty Eight: Smiling Astalot

    "... is that what this room means? ����


    In a sudden inquiry of Astarot, Elle gave a bewildered look.


    Astalot laughed invincibly and asked further.


    "Yes. The meaning of this creepy, pitch-black dyed room."


    Elle thought desperately.


    But I had no idea what that meant.


    "... I''m sorry. I have no idea."


    Elle said with a frightened look.


    Astalot said as he glanced inside the pitch-black room.


    "Right. Don''t you see? Well, I can''t help it."


    Elle therefore worried whether it was okay to ask questions against Astalot.


    But I really wanted to ask, and I asked terribly.


    "... Master Astarot, if you don''t mind telling me what it means to be in a pitch-black room?


    Astalot replied with a smile to Elle, who wished with a low head.


    "No, if you look at this room and you don''t know, it would be useless where I gave the explanation"


    Elle, not knowing what Astarot meant by the words, gave a strange look for a moment.


    But he immediately fixed it and asked again, being careful not to damage Astarot''s mood.


    "... Dear Astarotto, what does that mean? Can you tell me if you don''t mind?


    Astalot was satisfied with Elle''s utterly naughty words, and said kindly with a smile.


    "Right... not the kind of thing I can explain in words... do you mean? So if you look at this room and you don''t feel what it means, you don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Elle had a subtle look like she figured it out.


    "... Ah, is it Master Left..."


    "Are you not convinced?


    Though he remained grinning, Astalot''s words were sufficient to shake up Elle.


    "It''s a hell of a thing! I''m just retarded and don''t understand very well. I beg you not to be offended."


    Elle said again with his jaw snapped to the floor.


    Astalot didn''t look particularly offended and smiled all the time.


    "No, I''m not offended. This is very difficult. I can''t help but understand."

 1772 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Sixty Nine: Religions of the World Over There

    "Yes, I didn''t understand him at all."


    Elle lay down her body and said with her eyes also down.


    Astalot nodded to Eagle Deep Fried.


    "Yeah, but it''s not like you''re retarded, is it?


    "Oh, is it Master Left?


    Astalotto said in a pretty good mood.


    "Oh. This is what Buddhism calls the insanity"


    Elle couldn''t understand Astalot''s words at all and opened his eyes wide and round, giving him a Kyotong look.


    Then Astalot smiled bitterly when he noticed the look on Elle''s face like that.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. That''s exactly what you don''t understand, is it?


    Elle answered, with a Kyotong look.


    "Ha... there were words I had never heard at all"


    Astalot laughed even more in a good mood.


    "Right? You''ve never heard of Buddhism, have you?


    "Yes, I know you''ve never heard of it."


    "Yeah. This is the name of a religion in the world over there."


    Elle still had a lot of questioning marks floating around in his head.


    For this reason, the expression still remained Kyoton.


    "... Ah, the world over there... it could be Gaius''s..."


    Then Astalotto lifted his mouth wide.


    "Yes! Exactly. It''s another world where Gaius comes and goes in reincarnation."


    "Oh, I''ve heard some talk from Gaius about the world over there, but I don''t remember hearing about that religion"


    "I guess so. There won''t be much to talk about."


    "Yes. So what was it about that religion..."


    Elle tried to recall the words Astalot had just said, but they didn''t come to mind because they were unfamiliar words to hear.


    Then Astalotto, in a good mood, gave him a rescue boat.


    "That''s insensitive."


    "Ah, yes. It''s in there. to that, but what the hell does that mean?


    Then Astalotto explained gently.


    "Truth means words don''t convey well."


    Elle conceived desperately to manage to drop Astalot''s words into his own belly.


    "Is it the truth...... but does that mean that the truth cannot be communicated to others?


    Then Astalot shook his head wide beside him.


    "No, I have a way to tell you."

 1773 Episode One Thousand Seventy Seventy, Im sorry.

    "What way is that?


    Elle asked.


    Astalot looked up a little and answered with his right hand over his face, rhythmically tapping his own cheek with his index finger.


    "Do your studies."


    "... Are you in training?... What kind of training is that?


    Elle asked, bewildered by the unexpected answer.


    Astalotto explained with a tonne of slapping his cheek even more rhythmically.


    "Right - I guess I''m about to sit right down and get hit in the shoulder with a stick of wood or by a waterfall"


    Astalot joked and said.


    But Elle did not think Astalot''s words were a joke, but said them with a true face.


    "... that sounds... both painful..."


    Astalot opened his mouth and laughed out.


    "Right, hey, that would really hurt. Well, that''s probably what it''s all about."


    "Because the main purpose is to hurt your body?


    "No, I guess it''s a means to the main purpose."


    "Ha... So what''s the main purpose?


    "Spiritual unity"


    In Astalot''s answer, Elle also gave a Kyotong look.


    "... Ah, is it spiritual unity..."


    Then Astalot told him to tease Elle.


    "You don''t seem to trust me, do you?


    Elle peeled off her eyes and defended herself by becoming a desperate phase.


    "There is no annihilation! That''s never the case!


    When I saw Elle complaining with desperate eyes, Astalot blew out.


    "Sorry about that. I was just kidding."


    said Astalotto with a naughty look.


    Elle sighed a ho relief.


    "... was it your left... that would be fine..."


    Elle has already become a tired old cat-like face.


    Then Astarot also said with a sad look on his face.


    "I''m sorry, El. I did something really bad. Looks like a little bit of a joke went by."


    Then Elle said with some surprise to the gentle words from Astalot.


    "Thank you for your warm attention"


    Astalot answered still looking sorry.


    "No, I''m really sorry. Hi, I''ve been having a bit of a mischievous time lately."


    Elle shook her head wide aside.


    "It''s a hell of a thing. Don''t worry about me anymore..."

 1774 Episode one thousand seven hundred seventy-one, enlightenment.

    "So they start meditating where spiritual unity is formed."


    Astalot said back to me.


    Elle had a strange look on his face again.


    "Oh, is it meditation?


    "Yes, that''s how they get to see different things."


    "Different things... you say?


    "For example, enlightenment."


    Elle''s expression became Kyoton again.


    "... what the hell kind of thing is that? ����


    Then Astalotto opened his mouth and laughed.


    "You don''t know, do you?


    Astalot said with the utmost pleasure.


    Elle nodded greatly, with a Kyotong look.


    "Oh, I don''t know enough at all. I have no idea what I can get into that way."


    "Right? But enlightenment is the unspeakable truth itself."


    Elle turned out to be an utterly incomprehensible expression, with her mouth open and silent.


    Astalot enjoyed the look on Elle''s face as if he were even a strange street performer.


    In doing so, Elle finally realized that the look on her face was ridiculous, blushing and closing her mouth once again and opening her mouth again to say something.


    "Um... does that mean that''s the answer?


    Astalotto nodded as he pasted a pleasant grin on his cheek.


    "Yes, that''s the thing"


    Elle inquired further with an inexplicable face.


    "... so if I train too and get to know that enlightenment and the doings, I can understand what this black room means?


    Then Astalotto said without putting in his hair.


    "I can understand...... something like maybe?


    "So you''re not sure?


    "Right. Because even after decades of training, some people don''t seem to understand. I don''t really recommend it."


    Then Elle tilted her neck and gave her a troubled look.


    "How many decades have you been�� Then I will refrain, as Astarot said"


    Then Astalotto opened his mouth again with pleasure and laughed.


    "Right. I think that''s a good idea."


    When Astalot said so, he opened his mouth again and continued to laugh out loud.

 1775 Chapter 1772: Servant

    "By the way, El, you''re close to Lucifer, right?


    Astalot said sarcastically.


    Elle shook her body for a long time.


    "There is no annihilation either. It''s just a servant."


    "A servant? So is your relationship with Illis?


    Then El became the expression of confusion.


    "Ha, no... not like that..."


    Astalot said often in his face.


    "So the time against Lucifer is different from the time against Illis, right?


    Elle raised her sweat all over her face.


    "No... not like that..."


    Astalot pursued it further to Elle.


    "But he''s a servant against Lucifer, but not against Illis, is he?


    Elle became a completely cornered look.


    "... no... you say not... well..."


    "Looks like you''re in trouble, huh? But nothing. I''m not blaming you, am I? I just want to know. The difference between Lucifer and Illis."


    "Ha... that''s..."


    "I guess you''re basically under Iris''s command, huh?


    "Yes, it is"


    "But Lucifer would also be more like a subordinate, though not direct, than a god in heaven"


    "You''re right."


    "But you said to Lucifer that you were a servant, and not to Iris. I just want you to tell me the difference."


    Elle didn''t even have time to wipe the sweat that flowed at all.


    He had a distressed look on his face and only opened his fearful mouth.


    "Is that... my name is Aya..."


    But Astarot did not condone it.


    "That would be different. You said you were clear. That''s what''s inside the truth."


    Elle couldn''t argue and became silent.


    But Astalot waited in no haste for Elle to open his mouth.


    Then Elle finally opened his heavy mouth.


    "... Yes. To be honest, your feelings towards both of you will obviously be something else��"


    "Is it still true? Can you tell me how it''s different?


    "Yes. Lord Illis is a horrible man. In my heart, I do have a sense of fear. But that''s not what I usually think. For whatever reason, there''s something nice about you."


    That said, Elle grinned, even remembering something.

 1776 Episode one thousand seven hundred and seventy-three, the gentleness of the Illis.

    "Oh, that Illis."


    Astalot said as much as he read the bar without touching.


    But Elle was immersed in memories of his past with Iris, and he told Astalot to whine, without any reaction.


    "Yeah, sometimes... yeah, sometimes... no, very rarely, but it''s kind."


    Astalot inquired with a slightly half-eyed, half-hearted face.


    "Huh, how was I nice? I just can''t imagine."


    Then Elle had a nostalgic grin on his face.


    "It already gives me a warm smile that is full of nourishment and speaks a word or two of kindness!


    Did Astalot''s eyelids get even heavier than earlier, or almost closed?


    "Heh... what kind of words did they say?


    While Astalot''s troublesome stink, Elle responded with momentum to a further inquiry.


    "Yes! When I had my first dish, it was delicious. When you ask me to try it, or when you see something unusual, look at it too. You said it was beautiful, etc!


    Then to Elle''s answer, Astalot''s eyelids were completely closed.


    What did Elle want him to react to, peeking into Astalot''s face with a seemingly lucrative face?


    But Astalot closed his eyes, and looked exhausted.


    So Elle peered into Astalot''s expression again in such a way that he looked up from the bottom.


    "... Um, Master Astarot? ����


    Then Astalot opened his eyelids once again, finally recovering.


    "... oh, yeah... good for you, huh? ����


    Elle nodded loudly with a full grin at Astalot, who said in a utterly unchallenged voice.


    "Yes! Thank you!


    Astarot leaked a bitter laugh at how bright and energetic Elle looked.


    "So, Lucifer isn''t, is he?


    To Astalot''s inquiry, Elle stifled his face.


    "Ha... no, that''s... but..."


    "Enough, tell me. How is Lucifer different from Iris?


    Then Elle said, turning dramatically to the look he had decided to make.


    "... Yes, I''ll talk to you..."

 1777 Chapter 174: Instinctive Behavior

    When he saw the look on Elle''s face that he had decided to make, Astalot grinned.


    "Oh, do me a favor."


    Then Elle saw Astalot with determination.


    "Yes, I''ll tell you now, Master Lucifer often laughs."


    Astalot turned out to be a strange look.


    "Really? That''s surprising..."


    "Yes, it may come as a surprise, but it is in fact"


    "Well, you laugh a lot - but aren''t you too scared?


    It was a natural question for Astalot, but Elle shook his neck wide aside.


    "No, that''s not true. Even though I laugh, it''s only on the surface, and my eyes aren''t laughing at all."


    "Is that always?


    Astalot immediately asked.


    Then Elle answered without putting in her hair.


    "Yes, I have never seen Lord Lucifer''s eyes laugh before"


    Astalot then shifted his gaze to a room stained with pitch black.


    And the wall of the room looked closely at the floor and the others, and he laughed.


    "Yes... never..."


    Elle let Astalot''s satanic smile tremble her body for a moment.


    But soon he shook his head hard two or three times of his own free will, trying to dispel the terrible thoughts that were floating in his head.


    (... I can never say that Astarot looks just like Lucifer... all this must not be felt by him at all...)


    And Elle nagged, and was mindful that he would never understand his own heart.


    And when he looked up, he crossed Astalot''s gaze peeking into Elle''s face as he ate in.


    Elle accidentally slipped back to surprise, keeping a big eye on her.


    Astalot couldn''t have missed that look on El''s face.


    "What''s wrong, El? Did you even think about it?


    Either the animal''s instinctive behavior or he accidentally shook his whole body violently, further simultaneously reversing the hair called his whole body hair.


    Astalot grinned.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong? You look like you''re trying to defy me.


    Astarot laughed there, demonically with Nimmari.


    Elle desperately tried to fit the upside-down hair in her body.


    But that didn''t work out the way Elle thought.


    Yet it may have been like when a small animal suddenly encountered a beast.

 1778 Episode one thousand seven hundred and seventy-five, illuminate.

    ����������Մ�򡢥��������Ș�������


    ����Ϥ����Ԥ��Τ���һ�����ä���


    ���������Ȥ�ҕ�����⤷�����\�β��ݤ�����ʤ����Ԥä���


    �������������të��������Ȥ����Τϡ����⤬���ä��Ȥ����ЄӤʤ󤸤�ʤ���������


    �����ë�������Ƥ��ޤޤ��^�򏊤���ä���


    ���������������������Τ褦�ʤ��Ȥϡ��Q���ƣ���


    ����ϱ������Ԥ��ë��Ѻ�����z�⤦�Ȥ�����


    ��������Ϥ����֤��Ϥ����ʤ��ä���


    ����Ͻ��ꡢȫ������Ȥ�ɤʤ�����������������


    ���դ��󡢤ޤ������������ޤ���򤤤���Ƥ��˷����ʤ����͡�


    ���������ȤϤ�Ϥꥨ��Ȥ�ҕ����Ϥ碌�����Ԥä���


    ����ϥۥäȰ��¤Τ���Ϣ��k������


    ���������Ȥϥ����ȥ����Ҋ����


    �����ƥ˥��Ȥۤ���Ц�����


    ������ʤ��Ȥ�ꡢ���������ˤĤ���Ԓ�򤷤褦��


    ������Է֤��򤱤��Ƥ���ì�Ȥ����ä����Ȥ��w�ӤĤ�����


    ���Ϥ������������Ǥ������ޤ��ͣ��ɤΤ褦��Ԓ���򤤤����ޤ��礦������


    ���������ʡ������ϥ����������ä����ͣ���


    ����ʆ����ˡ����뤬����α���򸡤��٤���


    ���ϣ������������ޤ����������Ǥ��͡����Ӥ��ǤϤ���ޤ��󤬡�����


    ���������ȤϿ�Ц��©�餷����


    ���Ӥ�����ʤ��������ǤϺä��ǤϤʤ��ȣ���


    ����ʤ륢�������ȤΆ����ˡ����뤬��������ä��褦�ʱ���Ȥʤä���


    �������������ޤ����ä��Ȥ����С��ä����⤷��ޤ��󤬡�����


    ������ϺΤ������դ�ƤǤ⤤��Τ�������


    ����ϤȤܤ���򤷤���


    �����������������櫓�Ǥ⡭���ʤ��Ǥ���������


    ��������Ҋ���ʤ����ͣ���


    �������Ǥ����������ޤ����������Ф���ʤ��ǤϤʤ��Ǥ�����


    ���������Ȥ��٤ӿ�Ц������


    ���Ĥޤ��դ�Ƥ���Ȥ����櫓���ͣ���


    ����ȥ��뤬�˷��ʤ��Q�����


    �������ޤ��������ʤ�ޤ�����


    �������ʤ�͡�


    ���Ϥ������ǤϤޤ��������������Ȥǡ�


    ���������Ȥϴ�ڤ��_����Ц�ä���


    ���狼�ä����ǤϺä��Ȥ������ȤǤ����ͣ���


    ���Ϥ����ޤ������Ǥ��͡�


    ����ֱ���Ԥ������ʤ��Τ�������


    ����ȥ��뤬��٤����������᤿��


    ������Ϥޤ����ʤ�����Ӥ˱�ū�ζ�������Ȥ⤷��ޤ���Τǡ�����


    �����������ζ�����뤫���ˤϽ�����Ǥ��������ɤ͡�


    ����ϼ���˼���������褦�˥��äȤ���򤷤���


    ���ϡ����������Ф����Ǥ����ʡ����Ǥ������ͻ���Ƥ�������ΤǤ��礦����

 1779 Chapter 1776 Recognition

    "Of course I intend to. I''m guessing you can help me, too?


    Astalot smiled at Nikkoli and Elle.


    Elle nodded forcefully.


    "Of course you are! If there''s anything I can do, tell me what it is."


    Astalot nodded satisfactorily to Elle''s answer.


    "Thank you. As we talked earlier, how did you recognize Gaius?


    Elle shrugged her neck.


    "Is it recognition?


    "Oh, yeah. How did you recognize him?


    "I don''t care how you said you recognized it..."


    Elle was greatly puzzled.


    And I said it just like I thought of something.


    "... does that mean Gaius is a singularity?


    Astalotto nodded lightly.


    "Oh, you have that too. So why don''t we ask you about that first? Have you seen any signs of Gaius as a singularity?


    Elle unwittingly twisted her neck.


    "No, especially... I wonder if I''ve ever recognized him myself as such..."


    "Right. Were there any features?"


    "You''re right...... it''s just true that there were all kinds of incidents going on around him. From what I hear, singularities attract a variety of events, so maybe that was the sign as a singularity."


    Then Astalotto nodded in small pieces over and over again.


    "Right. Perhaps that is one of the signs. But objectively, you don''t get that kind of recognition while you''re in the vortex."


    Elle nodded greatly.


    "Yes, I don''t think so myself while I''m on his side. It seems like it''s only later that we look back."


    "Yeah. I guess so. Perhaps Gaius himself won''t be able to make that kind of recognition again."


    Elle nodded deeply and deeply.


    "It seems so. If he is the right party, it is not impossible to look at him objectively, but I think it might be quite difficult."


    When Elle said so, he gave a gentle thank you to Astalot.


    Astalot smiled satisfactorily.


    "Right. But he himself recognizes that he''s a singularity, doesn''t he?

 1780 Episode One Thousand Seventy Seventy Seven Astalot Inquiries

    "Yes, that''s for sure. But he didn''t seem to know much about it."


    Elle said in remembrance of previous events with Gaius.


    Astalotto nodded yeah.


    "That''s right. He shouldn''t know much about himself."


    "Yes, apparently so, and I think I was quite confused"


    "Were you confused... well I guess so..."


    Astalot said something like something stuck in his back teeth.


    Although Elle realized about it, she reconsidered that it was not in such a relationship that she could ask about it.


    Astalotto changed the conversation a little after thinking about it for a while.


    "Did Gaius seem happy when he was with you?


    Unexpectedly, Elle turned into a pocan face.


    But I immediately took it back and answered.


    "Oh, well, that''s right. I think it seemed like fun..."


    Elle replied as she sparkled a beautiful black-brown fur like a billord.


    Astalot said as he looked at Elle as he twisted with the eyes of his beautiful cleavage.


    "Yes... that''s good. By the way, have you met Satan?


    Again, without clapping, Elle''s face became like a fox.


    "�� but no, I have never seen you��"


    Elle thought the earlier question was just a foreplay to ask this question.


    But I didn''t know why I didn''t ask this question directly.


    Besides, Elle didn''t understand what this question meant.


    For this reason, Elle became perplexed and henceforth a silent feather.


    But the opposing Augloss was also thinking deeply, and they were often confronted silently in front of a room stained with pitch-black.


    Elle was so troubled that he waited for Astalot to open his mouth, blinking his eyes again and again.


    Then, finally, Astalot slowly circled his neck and stared at Elle.


    "Elle, is it a coincidence that you met Gaius? Or... inevitable?


    Elle was not sure what Astarot''s inquiry meant.


    That''s why I answered the confusion.


    "... well, it''s a coincidence, but due to his peculiarities, I was wondering if it was possible that some kind of force had worked to meet him..."

 1781 Chapter 1778: Assumption

    �����󡢤������͡�żȻ����Ȼ���������жϲ��ϤϤʤ���ͣ���


    ���������Ȥ������Ҋ�Ĥ�ʤ����Ԥä���


    ����ϡ�����ҕ����֤�֤��ܤ��ʤ���𤨤���


    �������Ϥ����錄�����ˤϤ狼��ޤ��󤬡�����


    ���������Ȥϥ˥���΢Ц�����


    ���Τ��������������ͣ���


    ���ϡ������������������Ș��ˤϤ狼��ΤǤ��礦������


    ���������ȤϤˤä���ȥ����΢Ц�ߤ�������


    ���ϥå���ȤϤ狼��ʤ��衣�������ܴۤ_�g�˾��ϥ����������خ������Ԥ������Ĥ���줿��˼���衹


    �����褦�Ǥ���������


    �����������������ޤ��Ɯy�ʤ�����ɤ͡�


    ���Ϥ������������ʤ���Ԥ˽������ä��褦��˼���ޤ���������


    �����󡣤���ޤǤνU�Y�t���顢�ޤ��g�`���Ϥʤ���˼�äƤ���衹


    ���������ȤϤ���ޤ����ۤܶ��Ԥ�����


    �����褦�Ǥ������ǤϤ錄���������������ν����Ǥθ��H�Ǥ������Х��?����ʥ����`�ȳ���ä��Τ�żȻ�ǤϤʤ��ȣ���


    ���������͡���äȤ�錄���Ϥ��ޤꤽ���x�Τ��Ȥ�Ԕ����„���Ƥ���櫓�ǤϤʤ����͡�


    ���Ϥ��������������錄����������Х�ɤ˳����ʤ���С����������ˤϳ���äƤ��ʤ���˼���ޤ���


    ���������ǤϤۤ��g�`���ʤ������ϥ������������Ԥ������Ĥ����ơ��ˤθ��ȳ���ä��Τ���˼���衹


    �������ʤΤǤ����������Ȥ���ȡ����ʤ�׳���Ԓ���Ȥʤ�ޤ���


    �������ʤΤ�������


    ���Ϥ������ꤷ�ޤ��Τ⡢����Х�ɤȤ錄����������ä��Τϥ��ǥ��ɭ�Ǥ������ޤ��ơ�����������ס�ޤ������`�����h���x��Ƥ���ޤ����ޤ����ιʥ��ǥ�˥���Х�ɤ����������ꤻ�С�Ԓ�����L���ʤäƤ��ޤ��ޤ������������ˤ�������ۤ����äƤΤ��ȤǤ������ޤ����ʤ�С��錄�����ȥ���Х�ɤ����ǥ�εؤdz���ä��Τ���Ȼ���Ȥ���С��൱���֤��z������ᤤ�Ȥ������Ȥˤʤ뤫��˼���ޤ���������


    ���������ȤϘS�������˥����Ԓ����„����Ц�ߤ����ޤ����ʤ�������


    ���ʤ�ۤɤ͡��������줯�餤���붨�ڤ��衹


    �������ʤΤǤ�������


    ������@����֤äƆ����줱����


    �����������줯�餤�Ϥ褯���뤳�Ȥ���


    ���Ϥ��������褦�ǡ�����


    �����롢�خ���Ȥ����ΤϤ͡�����


    ���������ȤϤ�����һ�����~����Фꡢ��ħ�Ĥ�΢Ц�򸡤��٤ƥ����Ҋ�Ĥ᤿��


    �����ơ���Ԫ�򥯥��ä��Ϥ���Ƥ���Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ��������ʤ���衹

 1782 Episode One Thousand Seventy Seventy Nine: The Power of God

    "... the power of God..."


    Elle said with a stunned look on his face, letting his body swing all the time, as if to say something terrible.


    But Astalot said to Elle as if he were going to chase him further.


    "Yes, and it''s beyond Lucifer."


    Astalotto said something extraordinary.


    Elle was shocked as if he had been struck all over his body by lightning, and his limbs were losing consciousness.


    "... beyond Master Lucifer..."


    Elle shook her voice and said, desperately trying to squeeze it out of her throat.


    Astalot licked his lips with a chillo and a red tongue as he sent his twisted gaze to Elle.


    And he said, basically, pushing his middle finger gently against his lips.


    "That''s right. That''s why Lucifer is holding Gaius."


    Elle shook her neck hard on the side over and over again, just saying it was impossible.


    But I didn''t even think Astarot was lying.


    As a result, Elle shook his head even harder and became a weary feather.


    "No... no... but..."


    Elle finally flexed her limbs to the spot as she spoke of her distress.


    And although he had been laying low on the floor for a while, he finally looked up after a while.


    But the expression was full of bitterness.


    "... So what is singularity more than God? Or does it mean that its ability is the only thing that stands out? ����


    Elle finally tried to squeeze it out and asked.


    Astalot nodded to Eagle Deep and replied.


    "Well, I wonder which. That''s something I don''t even know."


    Astalot said so, smiling refreshingly.


    But the smile was nothing but creepy from Elle''s point of view.


    Elle said, hiding her disturbing heart.


    "... it seems so..."


    Elle said so best.


    Then Astalot lifted his chin slightly, and asked him to look at Elle a little.


    "Is that your clich��?


    To an unexpected inquiry, Elle was perplexed for a moment.


    "Ha?... Ah, no... if you do say so, I feel like I''m mouthing it well"


    Then Astarot said with a demonic smile.


    "Is that a good word for Illis, too?

 1783 Chapter 1,780: Intuitive Terror

    "... against Lord Illis?... I might not say much..."


    Elle said in remembrance of what he had done so far with Iris.


    Astaloto responded by pinning up one eyebrow.


    "Yes. So what about against Lucifer?


    Elle turned into a dodgy face at Astarot''s inquiry.


    "Oh, yes, no..."


    Astalot laughed at Elle.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. If only you could tell me exactly."


    Against Astalot, who smiles and exerts intense pressure, Elle had no skill to resist.


    "... Yes. Against Lucifer, I often say��"


    Astalot raised the corner of his mouth cuddly.


    "Yes. I thought so. Was I still..."


    Not reluctantly, but rather to Astalot''s attitude, which seemed to delight him, Elle accidentally strapped his neck.


    It was captured by Astarot at the edge of the eye of the desired slit length.


    "What''s wrong?


    Astalot asked, accompanied by a chilling sound.


    Elle trembled with fright.


    "... is, no... nothing..."


    But the pursuit of Astarot did not stop.


    "It''s nothing, is it? He said he looked a lot sillier and had his neck clenched."


    Elle tightened his facial expression so that Astalot could not understand his own heart that he was similar to Lucifer.


    But the body was honest, it reacted sensitively to the animal''s instincts, and it also reversed the whole body''s hair.


    Astalot looked even more delightful.


    "Huh. Your hair''s upside down again, isn''t it?


    Elle is in a hurry, desperate to try to stroke her upside-down hair, but it doesn''t work.


    For this reason, Elle also sprayed ball-like sweat from a pore called a pore all over his body.


    "No, this is... the..."


    It was Elle trying to make excuses with the mundane, but I can''t think of the right wording.


    Elle''s feelings were that he was not comfortable living at this time.


    "Also, I''m sorry... what do you say this..."


    Then Astalot said, trying to block the words of Elle.


    "Is it instinctive fear? I know that. But the question is, why did you feel that fear now..."

 1784 Episode one thousand seven hundred and eighty-one, direct ball.

    "... is that... what..."


    Elle didn''t think, clouding her tea.


    Astalot stared at Elle like a twist.


    "You seem to have something in your belly against me, don''t you?


    "No! Never..."


    Elle said reflexively.


    But I couldn''t even think of an answer that would just dispel Astarot''s words, and the words flowed.


    Astalot exhaled softly.


    "Oh, fine. I don''t care if you have something in your belly. We''re a different faction."


    "Ha... sorry......"


    Elle bowed her head in awe.


    But in my heart, I lowered my chest.


    That was also because Astalot interpreted it because the factions were different in hell from the heavens.


    But Astalot told me to see it through.


    "By the way, am I that similar to Lucifer?


    Astaloto inquired in a direct ball.


    Elle was so surprised that she thought her heart would stop.


    "Yes, no... such a thing..."


    "Really? Isn''t that what you thought on the inside?


    "... no, I don''t think so..."


    Then Astalot narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    "Hmm... it didn''t look that way though"


    Elle said with his head hanging without raising his face so that he could not understand his heart.


    "No, I don''t think so"


    Then Astarot smiled sarcastically.


    "Yes, that''s fine."


    Elle still didn''t raise her face and drooped her head even deeper.


    Astalot observed it with interest.


    But you were aware of that gaze, and Elle never lifted his head.


    Then Astaloto finally missed his gaze and moved to the pitch-black room of the case.


    Elle finally raised her head, wondering if she had guessed it.


    Elle took a whopping breath to make sure Astalot''s gaze was off himself or finally not distracted.


    But at that moment Astalot shook his head vigorously and looked at Elle.


    Elle was dodgy.


    Because Astalot''s gaze was as harsh as it was to smite Elle.


    Elle felt no living comfort and drowned her head again.


    There, Astarot''s chilling voice poured down.


    "El, I knew you were an enemy to me, didn''t I? Then I guess I''ll still... kill him here..."

 1785 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Eighty-Two: Els Readiness

    To the sudden proclamation, Elle''s limbs swayed.


    But he seemed to expect it, and it wasn''t until he collapsed.


    And Elle, who managed to stay on the spot, became a ready look, just wondering if the time had finally come.


    "... does it seem so? Will you kill me..."


    Astalot did not change his complexion and looked at Elle.


    "Right. ''Cause you''re my enemy, aren''t you?


    Then Elle, already prepared, answered without any particular hesitation.


    "No, I don''t think so myself."


    "Really? I know what''s in your heart, don''t I?


    Astalot said with certainty.


    But Elle still answered without wandering.


    "Do you see my heart?


    Then Astalotto raised the corner of his mouth sarcastically.


    "I''m not actually seeing it. I just know."


    "Well, is that right? I don''t even know I can see it."


    "Right."


    Then Elle raised her mouth angle this time.


    "Is that true?


    Astalot was a little surprised by the provocative mouthful of El.


    "Yeah? What do you mean it''s true?


    Astalot cut off his appearance to stare a little.


    But Elle can''t wander off.


    The courage of those who had no longer decided to be ready appeared colorfully in Elle''s expression.


    "Aren''t you really seeing it? And isn''t that your kind of greedy ability?


    Elle ran out of confidence.


    Astalot erased his grin from his face and narrowed his eyes softly.


    "You think I see the hearts of others?


    Elle nodded with a grin.


    "Yes. Don''t you literally see in your heart? I was so sure."


    Astalot glanced at Elle with a ruthless eye.


    But Elle took his gaze firmly from the front.


    Astaloto bounced up a single eyebrow and pounded his tongue lightly.


    "You''re busy, El. You''re really busy."


    Elle grinned sarcastically with her mouth quickened up.


    "I see."


    Then Astarot laughed niggardly at this as well.


    "Well, tell me. That''s funny. That''s really funny, El."


    Elle met lightly here.


    "Do you think so? That''s what happened."


    Astalot had already drawn a grin in.


    "After all, it looks like you''re going to have to kill me, doesn''t it?

 1786 Story one thousand seven hundred and eighty-three.

    "Will you still kill me..."


    Elle said quietly pale.


    And Astalot, who was against him, said with such truly clerical words as he pushed his emotions to death.


    "Oh, I''m going to kill you"


    With Astarot''s quiet but definitive death sentence, Elle sighed one loud sigh.


    "I don''t want to be killed if I can."


    Astalot chuckled at Elle, the clown''s blurry words.


    "You can afford a lot, can''t you? You really don''t think they''re gonna kill you? Let''s just say it was a big mistake."


    Elle shrugged her shoulders.


    "No, if you say you will kill me, I will be killed no matter what. So I was hoping that you wouldn''t like it."


    "When I flirt, do you really think? Besides, that attitude of yours is very unlikely to me to be the attitude of those who wish to have it translated?


    Astalot smiled slightly at his mouth, but stared at Guillaume and Elle.


    Elle shrugged her shoulders and also made a puffy look.


    "Is it an attitude? Was that such a bad attitude?


    Astalot said calmly to Elle, who did not look bad.


    "I''m not saying it''s bad. But it will be different. It''s a lot different than the frightening attitude we had earlier."


    "That''s true - I was completely frightened until earlier."


    "Doesn''t look like it now, does it?


    Elle made a smile and nearly smiled at Astalot.


    "Yes, because I am calm"


    Then Astalotto inquired much more.


    "That''s a lot of sudden change, huh? That was a while ago, wasn''t it?


    "Sounds like it. Well, when you''re ready, isn''t it something like this?"


    Astalot felt something creepy on Elle with a refreshing smile.


    "That''s funny. It''s really funny. Is it so much to be prepared?"


    I said it like Astalot was just a little impressed.


    So Elle just said.


    "But I''d appreciate it if you didn''t die. So what do you say, can''t you get some help?


    Are you kidding me or are you serious, Elle said in a subtle way.


    Then Astarot smiled subtly.


    "Well, do you want to help..."

 1787 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred and Eighty-Four: In the Glow of Hercules

    "Yeah, well, if you can..."


    Elle said as he looked at Astarot with a probing look.


    Astalot kept his mouth shut for a while as he looked to deserve Elle.


    There was often a time of silence at Lucifer Castle in Galanto, where there was no one else between them.


    Elle spent the time tauntingly young.


    Because I was already ready, I was able to adopt such an attitude.


    Elle closed her eyelids and relaxed as she bathed her whole body in the breeze that flowed slightly into the castle.


    Then on Elle''s face, a sudden shadow appeared.


    And the LORD of his shadow was Astalot.


    Astalot put his right hand over Elle''s head with a blue-white face that cast away all his emotions.


    "... Elle, farewell..."


    I do not know with what emotion Elle heard Astalot say his farewell.


    Only at that moment did Elle smile softly at his mouth.


    Then, at the next moment, Elle''s body was suddenly enveloped in a hectic light.


    Light magnified without sound, turning its surroundings into a white world.


    And the next moment, as the light converged, Elle''s body was able to disappear like a bubble.


    Astalot often stood with his right hand in the place where Elle had been until earlier.


    But when he finally slowly lowered his right hand, he entered the pitch-black room silently.


    "... I''m sorry, El. But you, apparently, are close to it. [M] Then you can''t keep them alive. Even if it''s going to piss off Illis..."


    When Astalot was so alone, he moved quietly almost to the center of the pitch-black room.


    And I stood there for a while, doing nothing.


    But when I slowly lifted my right hand up, I tried to cover my face and grab it.


    Then the earlier glow of Hercules was emitted from the flat of his right hand, centering on Astalot''s face, and the light burst forth.


    The light was emitted in various directions, reflecting indiscriminately against the pitch-black walls and against the floor and against the ceiling.


    The muscles of light then grew more and more, and the light filled the room with a cup.


    When Astalot quietly distorted his mouth and made a grin, he was covered and hidden in the light of Heyi.


    And the next moment, when the light converged rapidly, Astalot''s appearance was not there.


    And at last from Castle Lucifer there was no more shadow, and no one.

 1788 Episode One Thousand Seventy-Eighty-Five: Fat Fat Man

    "... mmm... mmm..."


    The cold cut air tickled his nasal cavity and the man finally woke up from a long sleep.


    But the man was still awake and needed considerable time to open his eyelids.


    When a man finally succeeded in opening only his right eye thinly, he blurted the unfamiliar view.


    "... where are we, here? ����


    The man twisted his neck looking up at the stranger''s ceiling from the top of a stiff bed.


    The man started slowly waking up his upper body as he rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    And he looked at the vast space in which he was, and twisted his neck again.


    "No, so where are we, here?


    Then a rich, fat man, sitting in a cheap chair in the corner of the room reading some book, stood up with a surprised look on his face.


    "... hey... what are you... you''re lying..."


    The man, fat enough that the button on his clothes seemed to start flying, stood up for surprise or not, looking unwavering beneath his feet, flickering afterwards.


    The man on the bed called out to the fat man with a strange look on his face.


    "... what? Hey, what''s up?


    The fat man was surprised that he was talked to, and further underfoot fluttered and finally fell back.


    "... hi, hia..."


    The fat man screamed as he stared at the man on the bed with incredible eyes without worrying about it, even though he lumped his head against the wall when he fell.


    When he looked at himself and saw a fat man screaming, the man on the bed pinned a single eyebrow and gave him an uncomfortable look.


    "... what the... look at people''s faces and scream."


    The man on the bed dropped his legs off the bed, bumping and complaining.


    The fat man seemed to get limp from fear, and the force of his arm only lingered behind him while he fell.


    "Hi... Hi... why you..."


    "So what? What the hell are you?"


    "No... you, why..."


    "So why are you surprised to see people''s faces? Is there something on my face?


    "No... that''s not what I meant..."


    "So, what is it?


    "You... why are you alive? ����


    "Huh?... why... what is it?


    "No, so... you, you must be dead, right?


    "You''re kidding me. He''s not dead. Actually, you''re alive."


    "No, it is... you... it''s Gaius Schneider, right?


    "That''s right. So what?


    Gaius frowned and stuffed the fat man.

 1789 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and eighty-six, retreating.

    "Yes, no, because you''re supposed to be dead..."


    The fat man said as he moved his arms desperately and retreated, trying to get even slightly away from the impending Gaius.


    Then Gaius pinned up one eyebrow.


    What are you talking about?


    "No, because..."


    The man tried desperately to escape, stretching his face to fear.


    But my body is so dull that my legs can''t move.


    The man continued to desperately retreat with the power of both arms alone, sweating wet at most all over his face.


    As a result, the speed was extremely slow and Gaius easily caught up with it.


    "Where are you looking at me and telling me I''m dead? That''s not true, is it?


    "No, it is... it is... until just now it was definitely dead..."


    "That''s why you''re telling me it can''t be. Look closely. I''m a pimp."


    "No, that''s right... that''s right, he was really dead until just now..."


    The man told me to plead in a weak voice.


    Then Gaius stopped as he frowned.


    "You, are you sure you want me to say I was dead? Isn''t that some kind of mistake?


    Seeing Gaius stop, so did the man.


    That, too, was an act of retreating with only the arm, which involved a great deal of effort, and the man, who had already reached the limit of his strength, fortunately stopped the movement of his arm.


    "No, it''s not a mistake to look. ''Cause he wasn''t breathing, and his heart stopped beating."


    Gaius pulled his eyebrow root tight this time.


    "Is that true? Did you check properly?


    "I did! Of course! Do you, by and large, recognize this place? If you were to say you were just sleeping, you''d look familiar, wouldn''t you?


    The man told Gaius to look around the whole room again.


    "... I certainly don''t recognize you..."


    Then the man gained momentum.


    "Look at that! You''ve never seen it before, have you? You know where this is in the first place?


    "... maybe a spiritual peace room or something? ����


    The man shook his neck down wide and vertically.


    "That''s right. This place is like you say, a spiritual peace chamber. What do you say, now you believe I''m not lying?


    Gaius nodded with his eyebrow roots.


    "... sort of. But why was I dead? I don''t remember at all, do I?

 1790 Number one, seven, eight, seven, seven.

    "You know what I''m saying?"


    The fat man said with a troubled look.


    But Gaius, who opposed him, was equally troubled.


    "Why don''t you know? This is a psych room, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I told you so."


    "Then you''re some sort of clerk here, aren''t you?


    "Sort of. He''s a guide for once."


    "Guidance? What am I gonna show you?


    "Well, when the survivors arrive, I''ll show them this is your body."


    Gaius became a convincing face.


    "Oh, you know what? That''s why you knew my name."


    "That''s right. It''s just work. I remember the name of the body. I just don''t even know why he died because I know his name."


    Gaius then bent his own lips to the letter to.


    "Eh, so no one else knows?


    "Why did you die?


    "That''s right. That''s my biggest concern somewhere. Well, of course there''s something else I''d like to ask you."


    The guide man put his arms together and thought in, posing with his buttocks on.


    "Well, for once this is a room in the police station, so if you go upstairs, there''s a lot to know..."


    "Is this a police station?


    "Oh, yeah. So you should know to some extent..."


    The guide man twisted his neck while saying so.


    Gaius was concerned about what had been done and asked.


    "I''ve been saying it like something''s stuck in my back teeth since earlier, but what?


    "No, the cause of your death is unknown."


    "Really?


    "Oh. I''m not usually interested in corpses, but you''re special. I was just asking. Then you got into a fight with someone, and you died, and the cause of that death is unknown."


    "Did the battle kill me? Is this me?


    He said, "Thank you."


    "Hmm... I mean, why am I special?


    "Oh, because the Astarots are here. And I know who you are."


    Gaius turned out to be a surprise.


    "Astalot!? Why is Astalot here?


    "There''s no way I know that. But you, you know Master Astarot, don''t you?


    "Oh. That''s right... hey, could it be here... hell?


    The guide answered with a frightened face.


    "That''s right. You, you didn''t even know that?

 1791 Episode one thousand seven hundred and eighty-eight, youre on your own.

    "... you can''t help it, can you? Apparently, I wish I was dead..."


    Gaius said in a slightly rotten manner.


    When the conductor slowly stood up there, he blurred his shoulder and said with a shuddering face.


    "What, that excuse"


    "No, you don''t say excuses. Come on, what do you say?


    "You don''t know I asked you that. Where do you not remember from more than that? You don''t remember coming to hell, do you?


    After Gaius thought it over a bit, he nodded.


    "Oh, you don''t remember coming to hell... I mean, since when do I not remember?


    The guide said with a deeper sigh, even more frightened.


    "No, that''s why you can''t tell I asked you that..."


    Then Gaius pointed his mouth and raised his voice of protest.


    "No, I didn''t ask you."


    "Then who did you ask?


    Gaius defied his chest only slightly.


    "I just asked myself a question. Don''t take it personally."


    The guide said with a squeaky face that was no longer sticking around.


    "Then do it in your heart without speaking up. I don''t want to get confused..."


    "You''re on my own."


    To Gaius, who would never pull back, the guide, who was finally completely frightened, said as he shook his neck beside him again and again, sorry for all the trouble he had done.


    "Oh well. Then get out of here on your own."


    But Gaius, curved of the navel, refused.


    "Why do I have to get out of here?"


    The conductor even said it looked like a pain in the ass.


    "... you can''t help but have more here, can you? There are only other bodies here..."


    But Gaius still doesn''t nod.


    "That won''t be the reason I have to leave."


    The guide bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "... ahhh. Then do as you please. I''m sitting there, so if you want to leave whenever you want and stay here forever, do what you want."


    The conductor sent an ultimatum against Gaius, pointing to the chair he was sitting in until earlier.


    But such a thing didn''t work at all for this man with a twisted personality screw.


    "Oh, of course I''ll let you. Whatever. I''m free!


    Gaius intended to say a well-dressed decision Zerif, but the other guide passed in silence in front of Gaius without reacting at all.

 1792 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and eighty-nine, the truth of death.

    "You''re a boring guy... react some more funny"


    Gaius raised a protest against the guide''s man, who passed him knowingly in front of him and sat back in the chair between the walls.


    But the guide man didn''t even react, staring at a distant point and ignoring Gaius.


    "Ooh, are you mad?


    Gaius looked closer to the man''s eyes to see the reaction, but he still just stared at a point.


    For this reason, Gaius aligned his gaze with that of the guide''s man.


    "I''m sorry. React."


    Gaius gazed at the man and said with a smile.


    Then, the guide''s man couldn''t just decide to ignore it.


    "... what the fuck? Is there anything else you can do for me?


    Then Gaius raised a big brow and was happy.


    "Ooh! I reacted. No, I don''t have anything else to do."


    The guide man sighed.


    "Oh, my God. Then don''t talk to me anymore."


    "Don''t be so unreachable. I''m a pathetic man, aren''t I?


    "... where is pathetic?


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? He was dead just now, wasn''t he?


    "No, that''s right... you''re alive now"


    "Sort of. But you don''t know why he died, do you?


    Then the guide man thought of it.


    "... so what?


    "If it were you, wouldn''t you want to know the truth about your own death?


    The guide man jumped up a frown and looked strange.


    "... I''ve never died."


    "If I die. I''m talking hypothetical."


    "I don''t care what you say... well, if you die and come back to life... do you want to know why you did die?


    Then Gaius grinned at the full face.


    "Right? That''s what I''m saying."


    "... ok. So, what is it because you want to know the truth about your own death?


    Gaius did his hand on the leftovers himself, and said against his chin.


    "You''ve decided to go find out the truth about death, haven''t you?


    The guide''s man nodded several times to the small pieces.


    "... right. Good luck, then. Go find it."


    The guide man even said it seemed troublesome.


    But Gaius never showed any signs of leaving.


    For that reason, the man said that when he sighed one loud sigh, it seemed like a great pain in the ass.


    "... Aren''t you going to explore the truth about death?


    Then Gaius raised the corner of his mouth with nimmari, and said:


    "Oh, I''m coming. With you."

 1793 Chapter one thousand seven hundred and ninety, personnel.

    �������Τǰ����Ф��ʤ���ʤ�ʤ�����裿������


    ����ΰ��ڂS���Фˡ��������������⵱Ȼ�ȤФ�����Ԥä���


    �����ä�һ�ˤ���Ť�������ʤ����衹


    ���ڂS�Ϥ���˴��줿��


    ������ʤ��Ȱ���֪�뤫�衭��һ�ˤ��Ф��衹


    ����������ʤ����������Ϥ��衹


    �����Τʤ��������Ͻ������Фʤ���衹


    �����£������Ǥ������äƤ�������ʤΤˤ�����


    ���������衣�z�夬������z��˰��ڤ����ꤹ�뤷�ʡ�


    �������֤�ȘS�����¤��ʣ���


    ���ΤȤǤ��Ԥ����Ȥˤ������Ϥ�������Ӥ��ʤ����Է��������������ब֪�ꤿ����С�һ�ˤ�̽�����Ф��衹


    ���ڂS���Ф�ͻ���Ť��줿���������ϡ����M��ǿ����z�����


    �������󡭡������ʤ����������΄I������狼��ʤ����ʤ�������


    �������餳���Ͼ�������ä��Ԥä�������


    ������Ϥ��ä�„�������������΄I�ξ����𤫤狼��ʤ�����


    ������ʤ��Ϥ��Фä�„���Ƥߤ��衣�؇����餤Ҋ���Ƥ���������


    ������٤ӥ�����������M�ߤ򤷤���


    ���Ǥ⤵����ͻȻ������Ϥ��ΰ����F�줿�顢�ߤ���@���󤸤�ʤ�������


    ����������Ϥޤ����@���������ʡ�


    �������������餵����ǰ��һ�w�����Ƥ���衣��ǡ���ǰ���h�����Ƥ���衹


    �������������h���ä��Ԥ��Ƥ�ʡ�����


    �����������������Τ��餤��


    �����䡢�����������������x���櫓�ˤϡ�����


    ������äȤ��餤����������������ä��Ϥ�һ�w���Фäơ��l��Ԕ����ū��B�餷�Ƥ��������Ǥ������餵��


    ��Ԕ����ū�äơ��Τˌ����Ƥ��衭����


    �������������֤�򤵤���ʤ����Ԥä���


    ���󡫡�������������ˤĤ���Ԕ��������ū���ʣ���


    ����������顢����Ϥ狼�äƤ��ʤ��äƤ��ä��Ԥä�������


    �����Ȥ��Ƥ⤵����ä�Ԕ����֪�äƤ���ū�����뤫�⤷��ʤ���������


    ��Ȥϰ��ڂS���Ф����M��ǿ����z�����


    �������ޤ�����������ū�Ϥ��뤫�ʣ�������


    �������������Ĥ˰��ڤ��Ƥ���衣��ǰ�����ڂS��������


    �����䡢�����������ڤϤ��Ƥʤ��äơ�


    ���������ϼ�򤹤ܤ᤿��


    ���ޤ���������ʤ����������¼��ε����ߤ�̽���Ƥ���衣�ǡ������Ĥ˽B�餷�Ƥ����㤤�����餵��


    ���ڂS���Фϴ󤭤ʤ���Ϣ��һ���¤�����


    �������狼�ä��衣���㤢�Ϥ��Ф���������


    ����ȥ��������������֤򒤤����Ф��Ƥ�����


    ������äȴ��ä���


    ���Τ��裿��


    ����ȥ����������ˤ���΢Ц�����


    ���ʤ��ˡ��ޤ���ǰ����ǰ��„���Ƥʤ��ä���˼�äƤʣ���

 1794 Chapter 171: Police Station Level 1

    1


    "Name. Speaking of which, you haven''t named him yet."


    The guide man turned straight to the front with Gaius.


    And she introduced herself to the truth.


    "My name is Adam."


    Gaius said his name to parrot back.


    "Adam."


    "That''s right. Well, I just named him, and I don''t know what to say."


    "That''s not true. It could be a long relationship, huh?


    To Gaius, who says naughty, Adan said with a fed up face.


    "No, I''ll go upstairs, but I won''t let you go from there. From your point of view, my work may have been pretty boring, but it''s still my job."


    Then I blushed my shoulder just saying that Gaius was out of my heart.


    "I didn''t say a word about me being a boring job. Whatever you do, it''s because you need it, and I don''t think there''s anything boring about it."


    "Right. That''s fine. Come on, time to go upstairs? I don''t know if you have someone you want, do you?


    To Adan''s question, Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Right. I''ll always be here..."


    Gaius said that much and noticed Hatha.


    "Ah! I didn''t spoil your workplace, did I?


    Adan accidentally leaked a bitter smile to Gaius, who rushed to fix it.


    "Oh, I know,"


    Gaius nodded satisfactorily to Adan''s answer.


    "Right. That''s fine. Well, let''s just say we get up there fast."


    When Gaius said so, he proceeded with valor and stride.


    2.


    "... yeah? That''s a lot quieter, huh? ����


    Gaius climbed the stairs up from the basement morgue and jumped to the ground floor of the police station.


    But there was no one there, and he was idle without a sound.


    Then Adan arrived on the ground floor late to Gaius, with a surprised look on his face.


    "... what do you mean, this... there can''t be anyone like this..."


    Adan looked around with a stunned look, but he still didn''t see one of his children.


    Then Gaius'' scorching face turned into a tight one in an instant.


    "Adan, stay behind me all the time. Apparently, this isn''t a good idea..."

 1795 Episode One Thousand Seven Hundred Ninety-Two:

    When Gaius issued a warning to Adam in the rear, he sharpened his spirit and looked carefully at the ground floor.


    But the floor was just quiet and I couldn''t feel any signs.


    Gaius peeked into the tip of a desk or something that blocked his sight, with his neck extended long.


    And somehow he found what could be seen as a falling, lying demon''s leg.


    Gaius looked back and confirmed against Adam.


    "There''s a guy down there. I can only see the legs, but they are very distinctive. Don''t you recognize him?


    Adan nodded, leaving a short time ago, stretching his neck long enough to look in the direction Gaius pointed.


    "Oh, I recognize you. Those fat, blue legs must be Yodel''s guy. Hey, you think Yodel''s already dead?


    "I don''t know. But unfortunately, if you look at the fact that Pickle doesn''t move, it''s very likely."


    Adan nodded slowly as he seemed to drip.


    Gaius saw Adan''s dripping expression and said it with the utmost kindness to him.


    "Were you close to him?


    "No, not so much."


    "Is that true? You look a lot squeamish, though?


    Then Adan twisted the edge of his mouth and squeezed his shoulders.


    "Oh, my God, I was just lending you some money."


    Gaius raised his eyebrows wide.


    "Nah, I see. I don''t know if I want to take it."


    "Oh, that''s unfortunately the case."


    When Adan said that, he shrugged his shoulders again.


    So Gaius looked carefully at the whole floor again.


    But from where Gaius and the others were, I saw nothing else.


    Gaius looked back again and asked Adam.


    "How many people are there usually here?


    Adan responded instantly.


    "That''s about ten people. But sometimes there are five, sometimes there are fifteen."


    I mean, ten plus or minus five.


    "Right. I think that''s about it."


    "All right. We''re gonna move a little bit. Don''t ever leave me, Adam."


    "Oh, I''m counting on you."


    "Let it go!"


    Gaius said, cautiously striking out into bold action.


    He rode on the desk in front of him, guarding his surroundings.


    Gaius said he had a very different view.


    "One, ni, three... four, five... six... no, apparently there were seven of them"

 1796 Episode one thousand seven hundred and ninety-three, Gaius on the machine.

    Gaius rode on the desk and looked around the whole floor again, checking where he could not see in the shadows of the desk, etc.


    Adan was surprised by Gaius for his bold actions and said with a little fright.


    "Hey, are you okay? Aren''t we supposed to have enemies?


    Gaius said as he looked around again and again from the desk.


    "Looks fine for now. Maybe he''s not here anymore."


    "Is that true? So you''re gonna be okay?


    Then Gaius said just fine.


    "No, you said maybe. I don''t feel safe yet."


    "Oh, my God, then tell me that from the beginning."


    "Told you? I said maybe from the start."


    "Were you?... okay, so, what do you think?


    "What is it?


    "It''s been decided. You think we''re gonna get out of here?


    Then Gaius pounded his tongue lightly.


    "So you still don''t know that, do you? I don''t even know if we still have enemies."


    Then Adan looked like he was in trouble.


    "Then how do we find out if we have enemies?


    Gaius replied, paying attention to his surroundings.


    "We''ll just have to cross over the desk. It''s hard to see down there, but it''s good to see from up there."


    Adan put his anxiety on his face as soon as possible.


    "How much and everything is in danger? You mean flying between desk and desk, right?


    "Oh, yes, I am."


    "What would you do if they attacked you while you were flying?


    Of course I''m on guard.


    "Of course I''m wary. How do we actually deal with this?


    Gaius answered with one eyebrow raised.


    "You''ve decided to send me back."


    "Are you all right? Really..."


    Adan said with deep anxiety.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry so much."


    "I don''t care if you say so..."


    So I realized that Adam was important to me.


    "Ah!... what happens to me?


    "What is it?


    "No, you''re flying across the desk, aren''t you? What am I gonna do?


    Then Gaius became the same face he remembered.


    "Oh, speaking of which... Hmm - and what shall we do?


    "Come on, hold on!


    Then Gaius said as he came up with it.


    "Then you get up on your desk, too. After I fly and make sure it''s okay, you can fly, too, okay?

 1797 Lesson one thousand seven hundred and ninety-four: Fear and anxiety.

    "Whoa! You can''t possibly do that horrible thing!


    Adan told her to scream as she stifled her face in fear.


    Gaius quickly jumped up one eyebrow to make such a fool of Adan.


    "Don''t be frightened. It''s okay because I''m attached."


    "No, wait a minute. You think the enemy''s hiding somewhere on this floor, don''t you? Then why don''t you just hang around here?


    Gaius looked a little frightened and said away to Adam, who insisted desperately with a frightened look.


    "Um, so you''re telling me to wait all the way out here until the enemy comes out of his paralysis?


    Then Adan gave me a hazy look and I ate Gaius.


    "Doesn''t that mean the enemy is definitely lurking on this floor! Hey, what the hell kind of enemy is that? Doesn''t it have a star on it to some extent?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and exhaled a deep sigh.


    "You''re telling me you don''t know if the enemy''s still lurking. You don''t even remember what happened when I died, do you? You don''t know what kind of enemy he is, do you?


    "But you definitely have enemies, don''t you?


    "So you don''t know that either. You''re telling me. You''re not listening to me at all... well, I don''t feel any signs for now..."


    That''s what Gaius said, he looked around the whole room again.


    But I still didn''t see any enemies.


    Adan asked with a trembling voice if there had been any further anxiety.


    "Hey, if there''s no sign of it, is it okay? Yeah, but maybe he''s used to killing signs, huh?... Oh, so what the hell am I supposed to do..."


    Adan''s voice was at the end so faint and inaudible that it was for fear.


    Gaius said with a gentle voice for the first time in his face that he just had no choice.


    "You don''t have to be so anxious. I''ll protect you."


    Adan looked like he was still going to cry.


    "Is that true? Are you sure you''re gonna protect me?


    "Oh, don''t squirm. I''ll definitely protect you."


    It was Gaius'' very powerful word, but he couldn''t try to pluck away the fear that sprouted in Adan''s heart and the anxiety that accompanied it.


    "No, but come on, can we really just completely protect ourselves? I can''t trust a guy who uses words in the first place..."

 1798 Episode one thousand seven hundred and ninety-five, Adam.

    Adan said something rude there.


    Gaius said out of frustration or cramping his cheeks with pimples.


    "Oh well, then why don''t you just stay here all the time by yourself? I''ll let you leave right now."


    Then Adan suddenly panicked and tried to stop Gaius.


    "No, wait a minute!


    But Gaius'' expression was a complete reminder, and Adam was in a hurry.


    "Sorry! That''s just a little too much. No, I''m anxious anyway. I''m afraid. So help me without saying that..."


    Gaius responded cleverly as he bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Even if they say so. I don''t want to be here, I don''t want to escape. Then there''s nothing we can do about it."


    Adan''s face crumbled to a sneeze at Gaius''s disgusting remarks.


    "Don''t say that... I''m not saying I don''t like getting out. I''m just anxious to see if I can really get out of here safely... I''ve never had much combat experience before, so I can''t wait to be anxious. So give me a break. Please fix my mood..."


    Gaius'' conscience nodded when he saw Adan complaining so weakly that he felt sorry for him.


    "I get it. I''m just not gonna be here forever, so I''m gonna get the hell out of here. Is that good?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Adam shook his neck as vigorously as he could.


    Gaius nodded loudly, offering his right hand toward Adam.


    "Okay, then come on. Get up on this desk."


    Adan hesitated for a moment, but quickly became a reconsidered and ready look, grabbing Gaius'' right hand powerfully.


    Gaius smiled and pulled Adam up on his desk, mobilizing all the muscles in his body.


    "Don''t worry. We''re gonna get out of here in a way that''s gonna be okay."


    When Gaius finished saying that, he recalled an earlier exchange.


    "Oh, speaking of which, can''t you trust a guy who uses the word absolutely?


    Gaius said tearfully.


    Adan looked like a bad one and scratched his head.


    "Give me a break already. I''m reflecting."


    Gaius said as he grinned with his mouth raised.


    "Oh, right. So, Adam, is it time to be ready?

 1799 Chapter 1796: Target Location

    Suddenly Adam was tempted for a moment by Gaius'' words.


    But there were times when he had already decided to be ready, and Adam nodded forcefully, though with a sad look on his face.


    Gaius nodded back satisfactorily or suddenly held Adan''s body around with both arms.


    Adan was surprised and panicked, but could not move one thing because Gaius was holding him back disappointingly.


    "Huh? Yes, no... what is this?


    "Don''t worry. This is the safest way."


    "Really?... Then I''ll take care of it... but could you loosen it up a little bit?


    Gaius then immediately dismissed it.


    "I can''t. If you loosen it, it might fall."


    "Falling? Falling?


    He was a hasty Adam who didn''t know what it meant, but Gaius'' drink made him grow up.


    "Shut up! I told you I''d take care of it. If you''re a man, take responsibility for your words."


    Adan nodded bewildered.


    "... oh, I get it. Then... I''ll take care of it"


    Gaius gave Adan a satisfied look at how he was finally convinced.


    And with Adam in his arms, Gaius glanced at the other side of the floor.


    Gaius said to Adam in a mood when he set a target point.


    "All right! Let''s go, then!


    Adan responded to Gaius'' mood.


    "Wow, okay! Please!"


    Adan cling desperately to Gaius''s body.


    Gaius also further strengthened the force in both arms, and when he held Adan''s body down disappointingly, he set his aim again at the forward target point.


    "We''re flying!


    Gaius floated, sayingly fluttered.


    As soon as that happened, pale aura began to gush out of Gaius''s body.


    And the next moment, Gaius with Adan flew ahead of his gaze at an explosive speed.


    Adan shouted unintentionally at the shock.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    But by the time Adam had finished that cry, it was all over.


    Gaius was quickly pushing through the ground floor with Adam in his arms and jumping outside the police station.


    Gaius slowly and quietly landed on the ground when he suddenly braked and stopped in the air.


    "You know what? I''m absolutely fine. When?


    Gaius turned to Adam, who had no idea what had happened yet, with such expressions as masterfulness.

 1800 Chapter one thousand seven hundred and ninety-seven, alertness, MAX.

    One.


    "... oh..."


    Adan managed to reply with a flashing look when gently lowered to the ground by Gaius.


    Gaius said with a satisfied look on his face.


    "All right, just hide in the shadow of that building for a second"


    Gaius said, pointing to a larger building nestled across the road with the police station.


    Adan nodded.


    "Oh, okay. But what are you gonna do?


    Adan questioned me and Gaius laughed furiously.


    "It''s settled, isn''t it? Go back to the police station."


    Adan was surprised and accidentally shouted out loud.


    "What!? Are you saying I''m going back?


    "Oh. Naturally, right?


    "... of course... why? Why do I have to go back..."


    "''Cause you still don''t know how I died."


    "... no, I do... even though I don''t know if anyone who knows that is alive?


    "You don''t know that until you go, do you?


    "Yeah, but... you''re in big danger, aren''t you?


    "That''s above understanding. I want to know why I died anyway."


    "Right...... ok. But be careful, okay?


    "I know. Then you should hide, okay?


    "Oh. I''ll let you do that. If I were you, I wouldn''t help you."


    "That''s the thing. Bye."


    When Gaius said so, he turned his heel back and slowly stepped back inside the police station.


    While Adan dropped off his back with an anxious glance, as Gaius told him, he hurried to the building across the street.


    Two.


    Gaius quietly and slowly headed to the police station.


    Then he crept through the entrance that had just popped out and walked in looking around inside with an exploring look.


    "... well... I don''t feel any signs... but you feel like you''re here..."


    Gaius progressed slowly with alertness MAX.


    But in the police station it was as quiet as it had struck water.


    Gaius walked right between the walls and stood up to be okay whenever an attack from the enemy arrived.


    "... should be somewhere... maybe..."


    Gaius proceeded with faith in his own account.


    Then, for a moment, some shadow seemed to pass softly between the desk and the desk.


    "... were you there? ����


    Gaius became even more alert and slowly and quietly proceeded with his legs pulled out.

 1801 Episode 1798: Pleasant.

    It was Gaius who kept moving slowly with his back perfectly against the wall, but he never saw the shadow of those he considered enemies since.


    For this reason, Gaius thought it was not obvious to look around from the wall any further, and moved on to thoughtful action again.


    "You really don''t seem willing to show yourself, do you? Okay, I get it. If that''s what you want!


    Gaius says, no, I jumped on the desk in front of him.


    But when I looked down from the high desk, I saw no shadow or shape of the enemy.


    "You can''t see. But I''m pretty sure I saw a shadow earlier. Then it''s until we find it, until we keep flying!


    Gaius screamed, "No, I flew well.


    Then he landed at another desk nearby, and immediately flew to another desk.


    Gaius continued to fly boldly and uninterrupted, with the result that he finally fulfilled the purpose he wanted.


    "There you are!


    Gaius found the shadow of the enemy or let a quick, raging flame emanate from his right hand.


    The flames tore the air apart as they drew a spiral, causing it to strike brilliantly into the black shadow of its target.


    "See!


    Gaius raised his euphoria.


    It cleared up the depression I was slowly searching for while hiding in plain sight, not even in the pattern so far, and there was a grin on its face.


    "Look at you! Blackburn!"


    Gaius was right, the enemy''s body burned up instantly, and after a few seconds it seemed certain to be like a charcoal extinguishing.


    But the next moment something unexpected happened for Gaius.


    The space just behind the burning enemy suddenly rocked heavily.


    At first Gaius thought that the power of the flames caused the air to shake like a Yangtze.


    But it wasn''t, actually.


    I thought the space swayed, but suddenly it ripped wide open.


    And the black arm grew out of that great rift.


    I thought so. I grabbed the burning enemy and quickly pulled him to the other side of the rift.


    Gaius, to a lesser extent, had a flashing look on his face and had a boisterous look for a while.


    But he returned to me immediately, and burst into flames.


    But it was already late, and by the time the flames arrived, the rift had disappeared beautifully.


    For this reason, the flames could only pass empty through the space where there was a rift and burn the opposite wall with lumps.

 1802 Chapter 17099: Top of the Buddha

    "Fuck you! Stupid!"


    Gaius exclaimed, scolding himself for a moment.


    But he was not remorseful, and it was no longer a festival altogether.


    Gaius said, now to comfort himself again, "Fuck you! shouting," He slowly and quietly descended from the desk.


    And slowly walked to the entrance and exit of the police station.


    Gaius called out loudly to Adam, who was hiding in the shadow of the building opposite the road, as he went outside the police station, only to his face.


    "Adan! It''s over! You can come out now!


    Then soon Adan slipped his face out of the shadow of the larger building.


    Adan slowly walked out toward Gaius to see if he was alert to his surroundings or if he was finally relieved when he shook his neck to the side many times to see how it was going.


    And he finally reached near Gaius, and was surprised to see the look on his face.


    "Isn''t it over? You look terrible for that, though? ����


    Gaius answered on the top of the Buddha.


    It''s over.


    "No, but you look really bad, huh? The face of the man who lost the battle."


    Then Gaius pointed his mouth at the top of the Buddha.


    "Oh, I do feel like a loser."


    Adan was surprised and asked further.


    "What''s up? What happened to you? Isn''t this how you''re pimping with five-body satisfaction because you won?


    Gaius shook his head to the side even though he didn''t like it.


    "Well, I won once. I just... got away with it."


    Gaius looked back abominably at the police station when he said so with a gloomy look.


    Adan perceived Gaius''s feelings and spoke gently.


    "Right. But you don''t have enemies anymore, do you? Then let''s go inside. We might have a survivor, huh?


    Then Gaius said as he nodded in small pieces again and again as he told himself.


    "Right. That''s the crux. And we need to find out why I''m dead."


    Adan just hit the correlation.


    "Oh, yeah. Exactly. Come on, let''s get inside. And we''ll find out if there are any survivors."


    Adan gently pressed his hand around Gaius''s waist, quietly pressing with force.


    Gaius then slowly walked forward, quietly, because Adam had pushed him or because of his power.

 1803 Episode One Thousand and Eight Hundred Lockers

    Let''s go upstairs.


    Adan said as he walked inside the police station or pointed at a staircase located in a poke toward him.


    "Oh, right. There''s no one on the ground floor or in the basement."


    With Gaius''s consent, Adan walked out to the stairs.


    Gaius followed suit as well, and the two proceeded through the middle of the ground floor.


    On the way, Adan stopped several times and offered his silence to his colleagues, who were already out of business.


    When she reached the stairs leading upstairs, Adam looked back with a slightly frightened look.


    "I knew it."


    "Will you go first?


    To clear the way, Adan put his body in a half-body position so that Gaius could go first.


    "Oh, okay"


    Gaius replied in a grumpy, blurry tone as to whether he was still drawing on earlier.


    Adan laughed bitterly, but watched Gaius ascend the stairs first without saying anything in particular, and immediately followed himself.


    And watching Gaius ascend the stairs powerless, he looked over his back at the upstairs floor.


    "... I knew no one..."


    Adan looked around at the thin, cold upstairs floor with no sign of people and told him to squeal powerlessly.


    Then I frowned and stared at a point to see if Gaius had discovered something.


    "... over there, is anybody hiding?


    Gaius told me, and Adam rushed to let his gaze wander.


    "What? Where? Where?"


    Gaius slowly raised his right arm and pointed to the place.


    Adan looked in a panic, staring at the tip of Gaius'' finger.


    There was an old, slightly rusty longitudinal locker there.


    "Is that the locker?


    "Yes, look down there."


    Adan stared carefully at the hit under the locker, as Gaius put it.


    "... yeah?... Something sticking out?... clothes?


    "Oh, that means someone''s hiding."


    Gaius said so and walked out with his big crotch, walking straight to the locker.


    Adan soon followed suit.


    "Are you a survivor?


    "I guess. You''ll find out soon enough."


    Gaius got closer and closer to the locker with faster and faster feet.


    Then there was a rattling noise from the locker.


    Adan was surprised and grabbed Gaius''s arm just momentarily.


    "Wait a minute! Maybe it''s the enemy!?"


    But Gaius did not respond at all, and walked.

 1804 Story one thousand eight hundred one, inspiring reunion.

    "Hey! Wait a minute! What would you do if you were an enemy?


    Watching Gaius ignore the advice and push toward the locker with Zunzun and his big crotch, Adam panicked and desperately tried to stop it.


    But Gaius didn''t mind.


    "It''s okay. If the enemy is the kind of guy who hides his head and doesn''t hide his ass, that''s the only way he can take it down at his leisure."


    Gaius lied and stood in front of the locker.


    Assuming the case, Adam accidentally closed his eyelid.


    Shortly afterwards, Gaius grabbed the handle of the locker and pulled it all at once, opening the door.


    Then inside, a big, cute, eyed, human-shaped girl shuddered and nodded.


    Gaius looked back gently and said to Adam, who was still meditating hard on his eyes.


    "Hey, Adam. Check it out. Is this girl your colleague?


    Then Adam, who was unwittingly called out, opened his fearful eyelids, even as he shook his body victoriously.


    "... ah! Lennis! Lennis... good... you''re safe..."


    Then the girl, shaking her body and frightened, raised her face in the direction of her voice.


    "... Adan?... Are you Adam?


    Adan knelt in front of Rennis in a noose position in the locker as he stepped forward with Yotayota.


    And when the heights of their gaze met, they looked at each other for a while, and they held each other from either side as if they were celebrating each other''s safety.


    Gaius stared at the look with a white expression for a while with a single eyebrow pinned up.


    But Gaius sounded extremely bored as they held each other together forever.


    "I know it''s a touching reunion... but it''s time to stop, okay?


    Then Adam slipped away from Rennis as he was about to take it off.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. With��"


    Gaius said with a shrugged shoulder.


    "No, I don''t mind... is this your girlfriend?


    Adan shook his head wide and sideways in a panic over Gaius''s teasing inquiry.


    "No! No! No! That''s not true! He said he was just a colleague! What are you talking about!


    Despite Gaius'' mere light-heartedness, Adam wandered as plainly as he could.

 1805 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Two: Care

    One.


    Too much Adan''s haste led Gaius to pin up a single eyebrow once again.


    "Suspicious? It is very suspicious to deny it so strongly. I knew you guys were dating, right?


    Gaius said as he alternated his gaze on the two of them.


    Then Adan peeled off his eyes and denied it.


    "I''m telling you it''s not like that! You''re persistent, Gaius! Our relationship is just a colleague, nothing more!


    Gaius sent a further glance of suspicion against Adam, who also muddled and disputed.


    "Is that true ~? You both look like humans, and you''re not as old as you look?


    "That''s why I''m going to tell you that''s how we''re going to hang out!?"


    "No, I just thought it might look good on you."


    "You look great..."


    Adan blushed unexpectedly.


    Then Rennis also dyed her cheeks red and nagged.


    Gaius said by crushing the two of them.


    "... that''s what I''m saying..."


    When Gaius said so and was alone, he looked a little frightened and bent his mouth to the letter to.


    Two.


    "So, what was the situation?


    Gaius asked Lennis, who had been relieved of fear and had regained some calm.


    But Rennis looked frightened when fear struck him again.


    Adam looked worried and said toward Gaius.


    "Gaius, let''s settle down a little later. She''s still scared."


    It was Adan who cared about Lennis, but then Lennis slowly raised his face.


    "No, it''s okay, Adam. Thanks for your concern."


    Adan shook his neck vigorously to the side.


    "It''s outrageous! Don''t push me, Lennis."


    "Yeah, but it''s okay now. That''s a lot calmer."


    "Is that true? Aren''t you in shock? Shouldn''t you still be resting?


    But Rennis shook her neck to the side firmly and forcefully in her temper.


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you, Adam. You''re so sweet."


    Adan dogged, his eyes swimming and his cheeks blushing red.


    "Yes, no, that''s not true..."


    But Rennis said with a full smile.


    "No, you''re really sweet. Something that will always warm my heart..."

 1806 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and three, liar.

    "... Lennis..."


    Adan moistened his eyes and stared at Rennis.


    Then a damp glow could also be seen in the eyes of the opposing Lennis.


    And Gaius was frightened.


    "... Um, come on, I was wondering if you wouldn''t go into a world just for two?


    Gaius was aware of the wild and broke into a world just for two.


    Then both Adam and Rennis glanced at her face bright red.


    Gaius was even more frightened, and looked up to heaven.


    But Gaius, who wasn''t going to be here forever, cut out a story to get the story going.


    "There are two things I want to hear. If I could even ask that, I''d make as much time as I want for just the two of us later, so can you tell me?


    To the obvious Gaius story, Adam denied by shaking both palms hard left and right in front of his face.


    "Hey, what are you talking about! I don''t need time for two or anything... nothing!


    Then Gaius said in a white-white voice without discouragement.


    "Lie, spit."


    But here, Adam, who can''t admit such rhetoric, denied it strongly and forcefully while desperately overacting.


    "I''m not lying! Never lie! That''s not how we relate. Never, never be as weird a relationship as you imagine!


    Then Gaius immediately mixed it up.


    "What kind of weird relationship is that?


    Adan dogged and panicked at Gaius''s sober penetration.


    "Yes, no, that''s... I don''t know..."


    But Gaius'' real purpose had already changed from making fun of Adam, so he didn''t try to push him any further.


    "Well no. Lennis than that. Two questions, will you answer them?


    Rennis nodded loudly.


    "Yeah, if I know what you mean."


    "Thanks. Well, first of all, do you know why I died?


    Then Lennis surprised me with her eyes wide and round.


    "Huh?... he said he''s dead... what do you mean? ����


    To confused Rennis, Adan hastily explained how he had been.


    Then Rennis opened his eyes wide and finished listening with interest, as he had done earlier, and turned to Gaius and asked.


    "Were you really dead? Not that he was in a state of provisional death or something?

 1807 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Four Superstars

    "Were you really dead? Not that he was in a state of provisional death or something?


    Adan answered this question in place of Gaius.


    "That''s for sure. I made sure of it myself. Besides, Gaius seems to be friends with Astarot and Iris in heaven, but both of them have confirmed it."


    Then Rennis was surprised, again with her eyes wide and round.


    "Wow! I can''t believe you''re friends with Master Astarot!


    Then Gaius accidentally blew out and laughed.


    "It''s that way!? It''s not about me being alive, it''s more about Astarot and his friends."


    Then Rennis looked just as natural.


    "That''s right. Because Master Astarot is a superstar."


    Gaius said as he pinned up one eyebrow wide.


    "Superstar ~? What are you talking about?


    "What, what is it? Hey, Adam. Am I being weird?


    Although Adan was suddenly questioned, he answered this without panic, and the likeness of Lennis was only natural.


    "No, Lennis didn''t say anything weird. Because Lennis is right, Master Astarot is a beautiful superstar in this hell."


    Gaius said with frigid eyes.


    "Is that true ~? Is that really what Astarot looks like in hell?


    Then Lennis said somewhat mucky.


    "It''s true! Who said what, because when it comes to Master Astarot, he''s a hell of a superstar! Yet I didn''t know that Astarot was visiting this police station..."


    Rennis nodded in a very disappointing way.


    Gaius looked a little convinced when he saw how it was.


    "Huh, well, it''s definitely the second one, and I don''t know, but if they say superstar or something - but, well, is it? I don''t know if that''s what he feels like..."


    You don''t know if Gaius figured it out or not, I said something I''m not sure about.


    Then Adam said, spilling a laugh.


    "Apparently, you''re a good friend to Astarot, so I guess you can''t imagine what Astarot looks like from the general public because he''s too close."

 1808 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Five: Adams Long and Broad Tongue

    Gaius accidentally snapped his neck at what Adan said.


    "Is that what this is about? I''m not sure myself..."


    Then Adan said even more.


    "The way we see Astarot is nothing more than a figurine, but in your case, it''s pretty close."


    Then Gaius said, frowning at the root.


    "Close or nothing, it''s the real image itself. You''re my best friend."


    Gaius said casually, but Adam strongly denied the word.


    "That would be different. No matter how close you were, even if it was the family that was on your side at birth, it''s only close to the real image, and it''s never the real image itself. Whoever we are, we are only others. Regardless, we can also deduce who we are in that relationship. But there are limits to that. Even if it were a close relationship, it would be impossible for us to capture a complete reality... even if we were gods."


    Although Gaius was a little surprised by Adan''s first long and broad tongue, there was a great deal to agree with about its content.


    "Sure... when it comes to a complete reality picture, you can''t. I see, no matter how close you get, there''s no way you know what a complete real image is."


    Adan nodded loudly.


    "Oh, that''s the thing. What I''m saying is that we can''t fully interact with other people."


    Gaius nodded as impressed.


    "Very well. That brings me back to that, but do you have any idea why I''m dead?


    When Gaius asked again, Lennis replied as she leaned her neck adorably.


    "I think you''ll find out if you look it up..."


    Then Gaius asked.


    "Can you look it up?


    Rennis nodded after a few thoughts.


    "... Yep. I think there''s a death warrant somewhere."


    Gaius nodded with a convincing face.


    "I see. Death papers... Do you have any idea where that is?


    "Yeah, right..."


    Rennis looked around the floor, thinking again.


    "Probably over there."


    Ahead of Lennis pointing, there was a box of cardboard loaded with lots of noose.


    Gaius looked at it and got a fed up look.


    "Eh... no way. Is that all death papers or something?

 1809 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Six: Death Documents

    Lennis answered the question with Gaius''s fed up look, feeling sorry for him.


    "Yeah, I think there''s a death warrant in there for someone who died this year."


    Gaius asked knowingly.


    "Do you know which cardboard box it''s in?


    Rennis made another look that looked unfortunate, he said.


    "No, I''m sorry. I''m not in charge of it, so I don''t know the details."


    Then Gaius dropped his shoulder disappointingly.


    "Seriously. That''s pretty good."


    But there, Lennis said as he came up with it.


    "Wait. Surely the box shouldn''t have had a date on it? That''s right. It''s got to be on it. If so, I wonder if they''ll find us soon. Because you''ve been dead lately, haven''t you?


    Gaius accidentally slapped his hands together with the pong.


    "Oh, you''re right. Well, I guess I''ll be able to find you soon."


    That''s what Gaius said and he just stood up.


    Then Lennis hung up on the back of that Gaius.


    "Wait. Didn''t I ask you two questions?


    Gaius looked back and said with a gentle grin.


    "Oh, the other question is the guy I just asked. This means how this police station was attacked by the enemy. I''m gonna go look for the death papers for now, so will you remind me in the meantime? You can take your time."


    Rennis nodded, he said.


    "Yeah, okay. I''ll try to remember as accurately as I can."


    Gaius grinned at his mouth.


    "Oh. Please."


    That''s all Gaius said, he gently turned his heel back and headed towards the pile of cardboard boxes.


    Then Adan was greatly troubled whether Gaius should help him find the death warrant or lean against her on Lennis''s side.


    But Gaius spoke to Adam without turning around.


    "Oh, yeah. Adam will follow Rennis. I''m probably good enough alone."


    Adan stopped worrying and replied to Gaius with a howling grin.


    "Thank you, Gaius"


    That''s all Adan said.


    Gaius didn''t say anything about it, didn''t look back, just responded with his right hand up.


    And when he saw it, Adam laughed even deeper.

 1810 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Seven Cardboard Boxes

    "Well..."


    Gaius sighed one sigh for now after a glimpse as he reached the front of a pile of cardboard boxes nodded up in the corner of the floor.


    But I thought that watching a pile of cardboard boxes all the time wouldn''t start anything, and I took the nearest cardboard box and held it.


    "... it does have a date on it..."


    Gaius glanced at the date written on the seal affixed to the top of another cardboard box, which was under the cardboard box in his hand.


    "I see. They''re stacked in date order for once. This way..."


    When Gaius returned the cardboard box in his hand to its original location, he confirmed the date of the cardboard box next to his right.


    "This one''s newer. What is this..."


    Gaius moved to the right in front of the pile of cardboard boxes and glanced over the top of the cardboard box, which he placed at the far end.


    "Bingo! It''s for this week"


    Gaius was joyful and brave enough to hold the cardboard box with both arms and place it on a nearby desk.


    "Well, do you have one?


    When Gaius opened the cardboard box unconstructively, he put all the many documents inside out on his desk.


    He then checked the paperwork in turn from the top to see if it contained his own death warrant.


    But despite careful research, I found no Gaius death warrant anywhere.


    "... no. Sure it''s for this week, isn''t it?


    Gaius checked the cardboard box again.


    "Definitely. It''s got to be in here..."


    Gaius reviewed the paperwork again to see if there were any documents with his name on them.


    But after much research, I could not find my name out of a pile of documents.


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling once, and with a twilight expression on his way, he sighed loudly.


    And when he dropped his gaze again, he looked at the pile of paperwork on his desk and sighed with a fed up look again.


    "... here we go. You don''t even have to look into this... you mean someone pulled it out? If that''s what you think, it''s that enemy that raided this place... but what do you need my death warrant for? You only want something like that, like me... I don''t know..."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    But the good answer did not come to pass.

 1811 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Eight, Lenniss story.

    After a moment of thought, Gaius sighed again just because he had no choice, and when he stood up slightly, he returned his heel and walked out.


    And we headed over to Adam and Lennis.


    "What do you say? If you''re in the mood. Have you settled down a lot?


    As Gaius approached Adan and the others, he first hung a word of care for Lennis.


    Then Rennis smiled as Adan held her shoulder and kept her body.


    "Yeah, thanks. It''s okay now. I think I can calmly tell you what happened earlier."


    Gaius also smiled back.


    "Yes. That''s good. Then can I ask you as soon as possible?


    "Yeah, fine. By the way, did you find the death warrant?


    To Lennis''s inquiry, Gaius made a sinister look and blushed his shoulders wide.


    "No, I don''t see that. So I thought I''d listen to Lennis first."


    Rennis nodded worryingly.


    "Yes... that''s a shame. Okay. Then I''ll talk to you."


    Lennis said that he took a deep breath once.


    Then he turned up a little and put his thoughts together, slowly turning his face back and quietly opening his mouth and starting to talk.


    "Right. I don''t know where to start... Yes, it was a peaceful day at first. Less work than usual. I was pretty freaked out. But..."


    Rennis once separated the words there, he got unwittingly annoyed.


    Adan glanced worryingly at Rennis as he gently held her shoulder.


    "Are you all right, Lennis? You don''t have to, do you?


    Then Rennis looked up quietly with a grin on her mouth.


    "It''s okay, Adam. Thank you. You''ve made me worry, haven''t you?


    "That''s fine. More than that, isn''t it hard to remember yet?


    Then Rennis snuck up and nodded loudly.


    "Yeah, right. But I have to talk about it someday, because I think I should talk about it now..."


    "Well, don''t just push it."


    "Yeah, okay."


    Rennis stared at Adam, but after a while he turned to Gaius and said,


    "I''m sorry. I''ll talk to you now."


    When Gaius smiled slightly, he hung words that cared for Lennis.


    "Yeah. But Adam''s right, you don''t have to. I hope you stopped talking if it''s hard on the way."

 1812 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Nine: Noisy

    Lennis smiled warmly at Gaius''s words of care.


    "Thank you, Gaius. I''ll let you do that when it gets really hard."


    Lennis said so and smiled, taking another big, deep breath.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Lennis'' eyes, who said so, showed the colour of determination in colour.


    Gaius nodded, just waiting quietly for Lennis to start talking again.


    Then Rennis opened his mouth quietly and slowly.


    "Yes, something on the ground floor became noisy when I put a paragraph on my job and was a little bit boisterous with my hands"


    Lennis said that''s how he saw Gaius''s face.


    But Gaius just waited still for Lennis to open his mouth again without rushing to continue the conversation.


    Then Lennis slowly began to open her mouth again.


    "But at that time, neither I, nor anyone around me, cared particularly. That''s what police stations are all about, big and small. That happens a lot. So nobody cares, oh, you''re making a scene... I was thinking about it"


    "You didn''t care because it''s pretty noisy from time to time. I see."


    "Yeah, so even today, maybe someone''s coming in weird and making a scene to stop it or something? That''s what I thought. But... I changed my mind very quickly."


    "Things have changed, haven''t they?


    "Yes, I heard a scream."


    "Right. So this is the first time you''ve understood something unusual has happened."


    But Rennis shook his head slowly to the side.


    "No, but I couldn''t be so sure right away."


    Gaius frowned a lot.


    "Even though you screamed?


    Rennis nodded loudly.


    "Yeah, well, even screaming can come up sometimes in this police station."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Heh. Screaming, too. That''s a lot of noise, huh? This is it."


    Then Lennis affirmed.


    "Right. Sure could be a little noisy."


    That''s what Lennis said, Adan and I looked at each other.


    Then Adam said with a smile.


    "There are plenty of booths around here, and it may be noisy indeed compared to roughly, but still, there''s rarely such a vicious incident."

 1813 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Ten: A Cozy Space

    Then Gaius just said.


    "There''s been a rare incident."


    Adan and Rennis gave a grieving look as soon as possible.


    Gaius panicked unexpectedly.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to..."


    Then Lennis said as she behaved in a temperament.


    "It''s okay. ''Cause I''m telling you about it. I''m sorry I reacted so sensitively."


    That''s what Lennis said, and he lowered his head with a pepper.


    Gaius also panicked and tried to hold on to Rennis'' apology as he waved his hands.


    "No, no, no, no, there''s nothing to apologize for. This is the one who''s trying to talk me out of it. Please, stop imitating me like that."


    Following Gaius''s plea, Lennis looked up.


    Gaius exhaled his breath out loud like a ho.


    "Good ~. No, I''m already vulnerable to this kind of thing. So, Golden Wheel, you don''t have to do that."


    Rennis laughed face-to-face with Adan.


    "You''re a funny guy."


    Then Gaius said it as if it had gone away.


    "That thing you hadn''t noticed before?


    To Gaius''s funny way of saying it, Lennis said with a laugh.


    "Yeah, unfortunately."


    "Well, thank you. I tend to be scared of people I''ve met lately. Did Rennis think maybe the same thing?


    Rennis nodded to Gaius''s casual question.


    "Yeah, right. I was scared the first time I saw it. But there were special circumstances."


    "Indeed. In that situation, whoever you see will feel the same way."


    "Yeah, right. So in my case, I don''t think it''s helpful."


    "Right. Then I''ll think about the first time I''m scared."


    said Gaius with a faint look.


    Then, as was no longer the norm, Rennis looked at Adam and laughed at each other greatly.


    Gaius laughed similarly loudly and the three spaces became very cozy.


    But the anger that smashed the atmosphere suddenly rang.


    "What is this!


    It was the voice of a wild middle-aged man, heard from the ground floor.

 1814 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Eleven: Alarm.

    "What is this!


    The three of them shook their bodies unexpectedly in an anger that suddenly rang on the ground floor.


    But Gaius quickly calmed down and reacted quickly.


    "It''s okay. I''m not the enemy. Maybe the police officer who was out came back."


    That''s what Gaius said to reassure Lennis, he turned his heel back and headed to the stairs early enough.


    Then he quickly arrived on the stairs and looked out of the dance floor and peered into the ground floor.


    Then came a devil of horrible shapes into Gaius''s eyes.


    "Oops!"


    Gaius accidentally made a small scream.


    Then the demon downstairs noticed Gaius.


    "You!


    The devil screamed, leaping with his round legs.


    The momentum was tremendous and suddenly appeared in front of Gaius, flying the giant wondering if its 3M would be.


    Gaius was sometimes alarmed and delayed in responding.


    "Shit!


    Gaius was finally so screaming.


    The devil spinned his awfully developed, fat arm.


    Then around the elbow, of the devil''s swinging arm, hit Gaius'' face beautifully.


    "Wow, wow."


    Gaius blew his momentum as he squeezed his face unnecessarily.


    The momentum was tremendous, and Gaius'' body flew about ten meters and was struck by the wall without ever touching the floor.


    "Gu......"


    Gaius didn''t have a decent word on whether his throat organ had been crushed by too many shocks, and he could only groan.


    There, a further blow struck the chase.


    The devil jumped in at great speed.


    "Gu!"


    When Gaius raised his voice without a voice, he attempted to go into evacuation action.


    But the devil''s too fast assault was not fulfilled.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha"


    Gaius groaned enough to make him wonder if he had spit out all the air that was in his lungs.


    "Gu..."


    In his hazy consciousness, Gaius tried to see the enemy again.


    But Gaius'' point of view was uncertain, and everything was shaking like a Yangtze.


    But the enemy launched a further attack, as if to mock Gaius.

 1815 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Twelve, Zeldos.

    A further intense blow was ruthlessly waved down against Gaius, who had a vain look on his back like he had thrown his legs off the floor snugly.


    The devil shook his right arm down the top of Gaius''s head, like a whole bunch of thick blood vessels.


    Then Gaius'' consciousness, which was even just hazy, blew away completely.


    Gaius got loose like a broken thread puppet.


    But the enemy took advantage of it one by one and launched a new attack early.


    Gaius'' body rocked tremendously each time.


    And by the time the dreaded series of attacks finally subsided, Gaius had come to fruition like a rag.


    Then there, the reinforcements finally arrived.


    It''s Adam.


    At first, Adam had no idea what had happened.


    That, too, was a very quick move by the devil, something that was not very visible to the eyes of the ordinary man, and the truth was that Gaius had fallen and fallen within some clue as to what was.


    For that reason, the reaction was obviously slow, but as of late Adam shouted out loud.


    "Stop it, Zeldos."


    Adan shouted at the devil with the utmost loudness.


    At the same time, he walked out toward the devil.


    Then a demon, called Zeldos by Adam, turned largely.


    And he confirmed Adam''s appearance, and opened his big, ripped mouth, and said,


    "... Adan... what do you mean, don''t? Are you one of these guys?


    Zeldos said as he increased his struggle to not just be sorry depending on Adam''s response.


    But Adam was never frightened.


    "He is not an enemy. The enemy is another guy."


    "Is that true? I can''t believe it.


    "Zeldos, I know I hate you. But listen to me here. Again, he wasn''t the one who attacked this police station."


    "Is it also conclusive evidence?


    "Evidence, he was underground with me when this place was attacked."


    Then Zeldos leaned his neck slightly surprised.


    "Underground? Why were you here? I guess there''s a good reason, huh?

 1816 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Thirteen Description

    Adan responded without any fright to Zeldos, who was awesome in a very vicious face.


    "Of course. But it''s a little hard to explain..."


    Adan had a slightly troubled look, although he was not frightened.


    Then Zeldos poked me there.


    "What? What happened to your prestige earlier? Your sudden toothpick''s gone bad."


    Zeldos said something like he was proud to win.


    But Adam tried to explain to Zeldos with a painful expression.


    "Just listen to me. Gaius was... dead."


    Listening to Adam, Zeldos frowned.


    "What? What the hell are you talking about? What do you mean, he was dead? You, you know what you''re talking about yourself?


    Zeldos said with a half-shouldered face.


    But no matter what, Adam was a true face.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about."


    Then just then, Lennis came to Adan''s side, even though he was a little more comfortable.


    "Yes, Zeldos. Listen to Adam."


    Zeldos frowned.


    "What do you want me to ask? Lennis, aren''t you telling me to listen to Adam''s dictator?


    "I''m not talking about Yotai. Anyway, listen to him."


    "Hmm, duh. Always this guy... okay. Then talk to me. But I''m not sure I believe that story, though, am I?


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    When Lennis said so, he turned to Adan.


    "That''s all right, right? Adan."


    Adan nodded forcefully.


    "Oh, of course."


    Then Zeldos said it like it was boring.


    "Then explain it quickly. I told you I''d listen to you, but you can''t take too long. I don''t care. It''s a dead body rolling around."


    Adan nodded and started explaining again.


    "Gaius was brought into the spiritual peace chamber today as a dead man. You won''t believe it, but this is an indisputable fact."


    Adan wanted to move on, making sure Zeldos reacted, and asked about his complexion.


    But Zeldos didn''t change his expression at all.


    For that reason, Adam decided to move on.


    "I''m the one who confirmed that death. That''s when Gaius was definitely dead."


    Then Zeldos reacted mean.


    "Well, I mean, are we talking about your eyes being a pit? I see. Then you know exactly what I''m talking about.

 1817 Episode One Thousand Eighty-Fourteen Witnesses

    Zeldos telling him to mix it back, but Adan was calm.


    "That''s not true. I''m not the only one who confirmed Gaius'' death."


    "Well, were there any other idiots like you? Who''s that?


    Zeldos said as he mocked the little fool.


    Adan said without changing one complexion.


    "You want to know?


    Zeldos laughed spirally with his nose.


    "Oh, right. That''s what the woman behind you is. I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, and I think you guys are a good couple in that sense, huh?


    Zeldos said so with a disgusting laugh.


    But Adam was still calm.


    I said it without changing my expression.


    "It''s not her. Another person."


    "Well, well. So who is it? When it comes to your level of stupidity, was anyone else there?


    "Can I say the answer now?


    Zeldos shrugged his shoulder.


    "Oh, right. I can''t think of anything. Can you tell me the answer?


    To Zeldos, a thoroughbred little hater, Adan finally said the answer.


    "Let''s say it then. Master Astarot."


    Then Zeldos grasped with clarity.


    Although Adan was eagerly awaiting this reaction, he did not represent it on his face here.


    I pierced my faceless expression only like Nobu.


    But speaking of the opposing Zeldos, his complexion was obviously worse, and the color of confusion appeared darker on his expression.


    That''s where Adam chased him.


    "Yet another, Iris of heaven, is also a witness to Gaius'' death"


    Then Zeldos screamed.


    "If it''s Illis, it''s such an idiot."


    "True. The real Iris himself confirmed Gaius'' death."


    Then Zeldos told him to shout, shaking his body.


    "Why is Iris in hell?" "How did you break in?"


    "Come on, I don''t know about that either. It''s just that Illis visited here with Master Astarot."


    "To do what? You two are here..."


    That''s all I said, Zeldos. I was stunned.


    Adan sighed softly and said:


    "That''s why you two visited to confirm Gaius''s death."


    Zeldos seemed to have been a huge shock, just a little cursed.


    But he recovered immediately, and questioned Adam again.


    "Who the hell is this guy?

 1818 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Fifteen: Astarot in Hells Ear

    In response to the stunned Zeldos, Adan said with a face that just didn''t make sense.


    "I can''t help but be surprised. He seems special."


    Zeldos glanced at the root of his eyebrows, and his diabolical appearance, combined, made him a pretty vicious face.


    "You think it''s special? What the hell is that..."


    Adan shook his head to the side.


    "No, I don''t know the details either. It''s just that Master Astarot was saddened by his death and Illis was filled with anger"


    "You think Master Astarot was sad?


    "Yes."


    "Is that cold-blooded?


    Then Adan shrugged his shoulder.


    "I don''t know. I''m not familiar with Astarot either."


    Then Zeldos laughed spirally with his nose, making Adam look like a little fool.


    "Hmm, what are you freaking out about? No matter how hell-eared Astarot is, there''s no way he''s even listening to my voice."


    "I don''t care about that. I just said I never had contact with Astarot before, so I don''t know."


    Then Zeldos laughed spirally with his nose as he stuck his jaw out, making a small fool of Adam again.


    "Hmm!... but okay. You said Iris was angry, didn''t you?


    "Oh, I said, what''s up?


    "Why did Iris get mad at this guy for dying?


    Then Adan shrugged his shoulder.


    "Come on...... I don''t know, like Astarot, I guess it was sad"


    Then Zeldos frowned strongly for an uncomfortable look.


    "What''s that? You don''t know what it means to be sad and angry?


    "Really? I... I know exactly what you mean."


    "Hmm, what looks great..."


    Then Adam immediately defended himself.


    "I don''t remember doing anything great, though?


    Zeldos giggled quickly up the edge of his mouth, but also spiraled with his nose.


    "Hmm, okay. So, how did this man come back to life?


    Adan had a troubled look on his face.


    "Regarding that...... I''m not sure"


    Then Zeldos, rather distorted his face, gave him a rather unpleasant look.


    "You know very little!


    But Adam said calmly.


    "Oh, I''m just saying what I see."


    "Shit! He''s useless. You always do. You useless bastard!


    But Adam remained calm.

 1819 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Sixteen: The Talent of Creation

    "Say anything. Anyway, I saw it. A lot of things."


    Adan said calmly.


    Zeldos looked frustrated and stuffed by Adan.


    "For no reason, there will be no way back to life. There''s got to be some reason."


    Adan sighed one big sigh.


    "Then there will be a reason. But I don''t know why."


    Then Zeldos laughed spirally with his nose as he stuck out his classic jaw no longer.


    "That''s why I''m saying you can''t use it."


    Then Adam just did it again.


    "So I''m asking you to say anything."


    Zeldos turned his face bright red with anger as soon as possible.


    "You... if you say so... he''s angry..."


    Adan gave a slightly frightened look.


    "It''s also your freedom to be angry. Do as you please. But anyway, this Gaius is special, and you suddenly attacked Gaius in the first place because you misunderstood him to be the one who attacked this place. So that would be enough. Go somewhere. We''ll take care of Gaius."


    Then Zeldos glanced at Adam rather angrily.


    "Well, there''s no guarantee that your story''s true"


    Adan fingered Zeldos, doing the trick of running out.


    "You know, if what we''re talking about is my story, I could get into some kind of profession."


    "Well, if you''re going to be gone, wish or fulfill."


    "If I don''t have to look at your face, I''d like to change my career. Unfortunately, I don''t have that kind of talent."


    "Yeah, I know that well. You don''t have any decent talent."


    "Oh, right. That''s why I don''t have the talent for creativity. So my story is not a fabrication. Is that okay with you?


    Adan spread his hands wide and squeezed his shoulders.


    Then Zeldos changed to just an uncertain look.


    "Hmm...... well fine. So where''s the real killer?


    Adan said unfortunately.


    "I ran away. While Gaius was fighting, he escaped into different spaces."


    "Different spaces?


    "Oh, apparently so"


    "What do you mean, it seems so? You weren''t watching?


    "Oh, I''m not good at combat. He was evacuated out of the way."


    Adam, knowing that he would be ridiculed by Zeldos again, was prepared to say so.

 1820 Lesson 1817, coward.

    Then, the advice Zeldos looked at Adam with a ridiculous look.


    "Hmm, this coward. You always do. You coward."


    Then Adan just changed his expression.


    "I don''t care if you''re a coward, but I''ll ask you to undo what you call a coward. I''m not supposed to be a cowardly imitator."


    "Hmm, what are you listening to in public? You''ve always been a coward."


    Zeldos said with a hateful face.


    Adan blushed just a little and objected.


    "That''s not true. I may be a coward, but I''m not supposed to be a coward."


    "Hmm, not what you think. It''s how others value you."


    "No, no one else should think of me as a coward. You want to discredit me, but you''re just saying it for me."


    "No, you''re a coward. You''re actually..."


    Then Lennis broke in between the two.


    "Come on, both of you! Gaius looks spicy!


    Lennis screamed as she held Gaius in with both arms looking important.


    Adan rushed over to Rennis in a panic.


    "I''m sorry, Lennis. It''s getting hot... Is Gaius feeling so bad?


    Lennis said quite seriously.


    "Yeah, I think we should get him to the hospital soon."


    Then Adam quickly undertook.


    "Okay. Let''s get him to the hospital right away."


    When Adan said so, he showed his back against Lennis to carry Gaius.


    Then Lennis immediately understood the trick and tried to wake up Gaius''s body and make him carry it on Adam''s back.


    Adan took Gaius''s arm and hung it on his own shoulder when he made sure Gaius touched his back.


    And as he held Gaius''s legs in his own arms, he stood up with strength on both legs.


    So for a moment, Adan passed beside Zeldos without saying anything, although he looked at him.


    Although Zeldos snorted one too, he did Adan without saying anything in particular.


    And Adam went with Rennis to the stairs, and went straight downstairs.


    Zeldos shrugged in a vicious face as he silently dropped them off.


    "... escaped to another space?... That''s not true... Hmm, okay. It''s getting interesting."


    Zeldos laughed invincibly when he said so.

 1821 Episode one thousand eight hundred and eighteen, to the hospital.

    "Let''s hurry anyway! Lennis."


    Adan told Lennis, who accompanies him on the side, as he carries Gaius on his back.


    Rennis gave an anxious look.


    "Yeah, let''s hurry. Something very pale and soothing..."


    Rennis wiped Gaius'' forehead sweat as he ran.


    Adan continued to run desperately with a hurried look.


    Then I saw a big building at the end of the road.


    "There. Hospital!"


    "Yeah, hurry up as much as you can. Adan."


    "I know. But no more..."


    "Yeah, it''s just as good as I can. Good luck!"


    "Yeah. I''ll do my best."


    Adan ran desperately with a large grain of sweat on his forehead.


    Then Rennis wiped the sweat off Adan''s forehead this time.


    Adan blushed just a little, but kept running without saying anything.


    And he finally made it to the hospital of destination.


    "Excuse me! It''s an emergency!


    Adan ran into the hospital or shouted out loud.


    Then a woman, supposedly a nurse, suddenly stood in front of Adan.


    "Quiet!


    Adan hung his sudden brake and stopped in a panic.


    "Um! In an emergency!


    "Okay. But I just screamed out loud, and I''m not getting better sick. I don''t know if I can say the patient''s current correct symptoms in a state of excitement about it. So calm down and speak in a quiet voice."


    Adan nodded in small pieces many times.


    "Yes. I''m sorry."


    But Adam''s expression had a dark color of rush, and his mouth was wrinkled and trembling.


    For this reason, Lennis instead explained the symptoms calmly to the nurse.


    "Can you look at your complexion? I''m perfectly comfortable with it."


    "Yeah, you look very pale. And..."


    The nurse took Gaius''s arm and once he lifted it up, let go of his hand.


    Gaius'' arm then fell with Dharan by gravity.


    "You don''t seem to have any power in your arms at all. I get it. Bring it straight here."


    That''s what the nurse said, while walking out in the form of leading the two.


    The two followed immediately and went into a room marked the treatment room.


    "Then let me sleep in this bed"


    "Okay."


    Adan responded, quickly putting Gaius to sleep on the bed.


    "So can you get me a teacher?


    That''s what the nurse said when Adam said.


    "You don''t have to do that. Because I''m a doctor."

 1822 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and nineteen hospitalized.

    1


    "Oh, were you a doctor..."


    Adan said with a surprised look round his eyes.


    "Yeah, so under what circumstances did this happen to him? He''s got a very unusual and unthinkable injury."


    Adan explained in disguise.


    The doctor, who appeared to be a woman, finished listening or sighed with a shuddering face.


    "Oh man, that''s trouble stuff. You''re hurting me a lot. Probably all three months."


    "How long will it take?"


    "That''ll take a while. Something about ten broken bones from a rib."


    "Is it so broken?


    "More if you put in the details. I said ten, because that''s about it from scratch."


    Adan was so surprised, he almost turned his eyes.


    Then Lennis said on behalf of Adam, who can''t speak much of a surprise.


    "Thank you very much, Doctor."


    Lennis said so and bowed his head deeply.


    The female doctor nodded with a gentle grin.


    "Yeah, okay. Well, let''s get you started."


    "Yes, please"


    With that in mind, Lennis turned his heel back.


    Then immediately Adam rushed after him.


    So they went out of the office.


    2.


    "You''re in big trouble, aren''t you?


    As soon as he left the office, Adam spoke to Rennis worried.


    Rennis also answered with a worried face.


    "Yeah, right... I''m worried..."


    "Three months. Pretty bad, huh?


    "Yeah, I think it''s a terrible injury."


    Then Adan began to arm himself.


    "Well, you''re in the hospital for now."


    "Right. If you''ve broken dozens of bones all over your body, you don''t have a choice."


    "That''s right. And then I had to look into it instead of Gaius."


    "Gaius''s cause of death?


    "Yes, so I''ll be back at the station when I''m done."


    Then Rennis nodded.


    "Right. Gaius'' consciousness is unlikely to return for the time being, and I will help."


    "Right. Thank you. Rennis is sweet after all."


    "No, that''s not true. Adam is nicer than I am."


    When they stared at each other in a good atmosphere, the door to the office suddenly opened with a loud noise.


    "Let''s do that, I''ll kill you!

 1823 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and twenty, fracture.

    "Let''s do that - I''ll kill you!


    It was Gaius who suddenly jumped out of the open office door with the momentum impinging on the angry hair heaven.


    "Ga, Gaius? So, are you okay?


    Adan was suddenly surprised and spoke out worried.


    Both Lennis and surprised, I saw Gaius'' body and spoke up.


    "No, Gaius! I need to be asleep! You''ve been badly wounded for three months!


    But Gaius'' eyes were running blood, and he couldn''t have ears to listen to.


    "Let''s do that, I''ll bump you out!


    Gaius skipped the corner bubble and screamed no, no, he proceeded with Zunzun in a powerful foothold between the Adans.


    As a result, Adan and his men became desperate to stop Gaius.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! You''re so hurt!


    Adan took Gaius'' right arm and pulled it over his entire weight.


    Rennis called out desperately as she wrapped herself around her left arm as well.


    "Gaius! No! You''re fractured in many places! Give it up and get back to bed! Please!"


    But neither of those two grieving screams reached Gaius''s ear.


    "Ugh! I''m sorry I had to bust that thing!


    Gaius dragged them both along with his stupidity and proceeded Zunzun.


    Adan pulled Gaius'' right arm so hard, he once tilted his neck.


    "... Gaius, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Naturally! It''ll be all right!


    "It''s got to be fractured in many places..."


    "No problem! It''s healed!


    "No, no... but you do work..."


    "That''s why I''m telling you. It''s healed."


    Then Adam said with a frightened face.


    "What''s going on with your body? I can''t believe the fracture healed in such a short period of time."


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m cured. That''s why we''re going!


    Then the woman doctor heard the noise.


    "What the hell is all this fuss about?


    The woman doctor said in a grumpy tone.


    Then Adam tried to explain even though he was a troubled face.


    "Um ~ this is..."


    But sooner than Adan explained, the female doctor figured things out.


    "What do you mean? I can''t believe you''re standing there with a broken femur."


    Then Gaius gave him a pretty good look.


    "You took care of me. But I''m specially made. I''m gonna get you out of here."

 1824 Chapter 1821 Discharge

    "You surprised me..."


    The woman doctor snapped like she couldn''t get an open mouth blocked.


    Then Gaius raised his jaw again so well.


    "Right? Well, anyway, I''m fine. It''s been a while, but you took care of me."


    The female doctor shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t take care of you much."


    "Sort of. But that''s why I''m discharged."


    The female doctor shrugged her shoulders again.


    "Right. Apparently, you''re really special. Fine. Discharge."


    Then Rennis asked anxiously.


    "Are you sure? Dozens of fractures..."


    Then the woman doctor pointed to Gaius and said:


    "Yeah, you sure did. But look and see. He''s standing. He also had a broken femur. If it''s not healing, I can''t stand very well. It''s standing, which means it''s healing."


    Rennis still anxiously asked further.


    "But isn''t there just something you can''t do? ����


    Then the woman doctor just said.


    "It''s not like you can stand because you can''t. If my femur is broken, I can''t do it anymore. And you''re standing there, so no problem."


    "... but..."


    Still, it was Lennis trying to eat down, but the female doctor didn''t deal with her anymore.


    "Bye. I have to see the patients who haven''t healed yet, so whoever''s healed can leave."


    Then Gaius said.


    "Oh, I''ll let you do that. I''m glad I know what you''re talking about. Thank you."


    But the woman doctor had already turned her back and walked away in the hallway.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder and asked Adan.


    "Now, who is that?


    Adan inquired with a troubled look.


    "You want me to do that?


    "It''s been decided. You kicked my ass."


    "Right. Hmm, his name is Zeldos."


    Adan answered because although he wasn''t sure if he would tell for a moment, if he didn''t have to, he''d find out as soon as he did.


    Then Gaius burned the flames of anger again fiercely.


    "Let''s do that. Seriously, I''ll smash you to death"


    Adan tried to spoil Gaius for now.


    "No, well, I know how you feel. Just calm down."


    "Can this calm down? You don''t have to follow me. Bye."


    And Gaius turned back on his heels, blindfolded.

 1825 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Twenty-two: Unwanted Care

    1


    "Come on, let''s do that - I don''t know how I''m gonna bust you"


    Gaius proceeded Zunzun through the hospital hallway, crushing one person and noisy things.


    Then Adam rushed after Gaius.


    "No, I knew it. Wait a minute! The fracture may have healed, but isn''t the damage still there? Are you sure you''re okay with this?


    Gaius replied without even turning around.


    "I''m fine. No problem!"


    "No, but hey, are you going to fight as soon as you''re cured? It''s too dangerous."


    "I''m strong. No problem!"


    "That''s what I''m saying, but you just got hit."


    Then a vivid blue muscle stood on Gaius''s temples.


    "I was just alarmed earlier! Otherwise, that guy, he could''ve easily bogged you down!


    But Adam clouded his face anxiously.


    "But he''s strong, isn''t he? Even if you weren''t alarmed, I don''t know if I could win..."


    Gaius then altered the blood phase to argue.


    "Is that why! He''ll do it with a blow!


    "That being said, he''s actually strong. If you lick it, you''ll see a lot of hard eyes."


    "I won''t see you like that!


    Adan held his head to Gaius, who had no ears at all to listen to.


    Then Lennis advised Gaius this time.


    "No, Gaius. Adam''s right, Zeldos is strong. Now let''s wait for him to recover."


    But Gaius still didn''t have the ear to listen.


    "I don''t want to take care of you. Then let''s go."


    So Gaius, who had just arrived at the hospital entrance and exit, said goodbye to the two of them. No, he released the aura to full opening and quickly flew away.


    And the two that were left looked at each other''s faces, and dropped their shoulders in dismay.


    2.


    "Where! Zeldo Suu Kyi"


    Gaius boarded the police station. No, no, he shouted out loud.


    Then everyone in the station looked back simultaneously.


    But I didn''t see any Zeldos in it.


    Then, the man who was in front of him, advanced in front of Auntie and Gaius.


    "I wouldn''t be here if I were Mr. Zeldos."


    When the man said so, he turned back his heel slightly to his satisfaction and tried to return to his original place.


    But Gaius grabbed his shoulder.


    "Is that true? Then where is he?

 1826 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Twenty-three: Where Zeldos Is

    The man, who was grabbed by Gaius by the shoulder and stopped to go with Gakun and his body trembling, looked back with a look of surprise and fear.


    "Hey, what?


    From fear, or the man who hadn''t heard much about Gaius, he overheard.


    Then Gaius said, with his face close to the man.


    "So where is he?


    The man replied shaking.


    "No, I don''t."


    The man replied sincerely.


    But Gaius did not allow it.


    "Lie. Be honest."


    "Really. I''m being honest."


    Gaius also felt the authenticity from the man''s expression.


    Gaius turned around and shouted out loud again.


    "Anyone know where Zeldos is!


    Everyone was tempted by the look on Gaius''s face.


    But there was one of them, a man who clearly looked different from the others.


    Gaius found the man eye-catching.


    "You! Hey, come here!


    Gaius'' fury echoed across the floor.


    Those around him paid silent attention to the person Gaius looked to.


    Gaius was no longer the ruler of this place entirely.


    The man named Gaius stood still and stuck on the spot.


    Gaius thrust his pants at the man.


    And as he came right in front of him, he nudged his face forward and brought it closer to the man''s nose.


    "You know where he is, don''t you? I gotta be honest with you.


    The man shook up and spoke out honestly.


    "Um... I can''t be clear... I was wondering if it might be Canail..."


    "Canail? Where is that?


    "From here, it''s a town about two or three Ks away."


    "Why did he go to that Canail?


    Then the man said.


    Gaius glanced at the man with a fixed eye.


    "Say it. Don''t hide it."


    The man looked like he had noticed and nodded.


    "Kanyl is the town where you died once."


    Gaius was surprised, grabbing both shoulders of the man and rocking him.


    "What! You, you know what happened when I died?


    The man nodded quietly and slowly.


    "Ah, oh. Somewhat..."

 1827 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Twenty-four: Situation of Death

    "Is that true!?"


    Gaius'' expression was caged in killing, and the man inadvertently lagged behind.


    But Gaius chased such a man.


    "Hey, wait. Don''t back off."


    Gaius extended his right arm and grabbed the man''s collar.


    "Hey, tell me. I know as much as I can about what happened when I died. You got it?


    Gaius pressed the man to eat.


    The man was surprised, frightened and shifted his body behind him.


    Then Gaius drew the collar of the man he grabbed.


    "I won''t get my hands on it if I tell you. Just tell me."


    While the man was still frightened, he managed desperately to answer.


    "... ah, oh. You died in Canail. However, the cause of death is unknown. Someone just happened to find your body."


    Then Gaius immediately inquired.


    "Is it really a coincidence that the guy who took the coincidence?


    "... what do you mean?


    "Don''t you really mean you were watching?


    "... oh, you mean that. No, it won''t. Surveillance says your body was found more than three hours after his death."


    "... well. So you didn''t have any witnesses?


    "You''re not here. Anyway, the cause of death was unknown, so I was listening around, but there were no witnesses."


    "Right..."


    While Gaius was convinced of the man''s report, he was not satisfied.


    "... then why did Zeldos say I was dead... to that Canail?


    "Oh, because the way you died and the way the victims of the incidents that took place within this precinct were just like you."


    Gaius frowned kickingly.


    "So the guy who killed me is with the guy who attacked this place!?"


    "Probably. They''re piercing parts of the body, and they''re even more poisoned together. Probably the same guy."


    "Right. Okay. So, which direction is Canail in?


    A man answered Gaius'' question with a glance.


    "Oh, that way."


    Gaius'' hair turned upside down as the man pointed in the direction with his finger.


    Gaius opened the aura completely as soon as possible or slowly walked out.


    And I thanked the man without turning around.


    "Thank you."


    Gaius left the front door of the police station intact.


    And when he raised his eyebrow roots quickly, he sprayed the aura with great momentum and flew away with a sharp grip of teeth.

 1828 Chapter 1825: Shout Out

    Some familiar landscape jumped into Gaius''s sight as he continued to fly in the direction pointed by the man as he flew off the police station or blew out an awesome aura.


    "Right here! You look familiar! Maybe this is the Canail."


    Gaius slowed down and glanced carefully under his eyes.


    Then a while later, it popped into my eyes that about ten demons were doing some work.


    And some of them looked like giants that Gaius missed and couldn''t help but see.


    "Oops! Let''s do this!!"


    Gaius curved suddenly as he arced at Aura, flying directly above Zeldos.


    Then, hearing Gaius scream, Zeldos looked up.


    Gaius began his sudden descent in the form of anger, Zeldos.


    "Eat it!!"


    Gaius flipped from the steep descent, drawing a sharp arc and flying in the ground rinse, daring the assault with Zeldos on the ground.


    As the opposing Zeldos breathed with his hun and nose, he spread his legs and stepped on them.


    Gaius woke up there physically or with his head behind him, his legs in front of him, into a literal jump-kicking position.


    Zeldos crossed his arms in front of his chest and got a jump kick from Gaius.


    Then Zeldos'' body blew backwards in its intact position.


    The two flew back as far away as a few dozen m together, shouting something at each other.


    So Zeldos, with all his strength, paid for the arms he was crossing.


    Then Gaius, who was in the shape of a leg on top of that arm, blew away.


    Zeldos jumped the force pushing himself backwards, so his body slowed down and finally landed on the ground after a while.


    The opposing Gaius finally stopped as he collided with the ground with bouncing momentum and rolled several times.


    Gaius stood up very well in the shape of anger.


    "Let''s do this!!!! You''ll do it!!!"


    Zeldos said he would breathe again with his nose.


    "Hmm! Momentum alone can''t beat me!


    "Uuuuuuuuu!!"


    Gaius erupted the aura again and flew sideways.


    And he dared to scream again.


    Zeldos again waited with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    "Hmm! You remember one of the fools! You fool!


    Zeldos showered the words of contempt at Gaius, who was coming towards him.


    But at that moment, Gaius went up in a big arc.

 1829 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Twenty-six: The Enduring War

    Suddenly, Gaius, who soared in front of Zeldos, gathered an aura blowing up from his entire body, on both his arms, when he stopped pitched about ten meters high overhead.


    And Gaius screamed in a tearing mood.


    "Eat it!


    Gaius screamed no, the flames of the Red Lotus burned from both of its arms, and Zeldos attacked them as he hung them and wrapped a great vortex around them.


    It was a big flame springing from about ten meters above his head, but Zeldos raised his left hand without panic.


    "Hmm! About this"


    Zeldos says no, he released a blue fight from his left palm.


    It collided in the air with Gaius'' emitted red lotus flame, dispersing large quantities of red and blue fine particles.


    Gaius'' face almost grew blacker with anger.


    "Damn! Shit. But... how about this!


    Gaius screamed, or the momentum of the flames rolling out of both arms clearly increased.


    So the flames eroded the blue fighting spirit one by one.


    As a result, the Zeldos position became progressively narrower, with obvious changes also appearing on Zeldos'' face.


    "Come on, kid... lick it!


    Zeldos shouted in a tearing mood.


    Then this time the blue fighting arose as soon as possible.


    This brought the red and blue boundaries almost to the center of the two.


    Then when he saw it, Gaius shouted once in a while, losing.


    "Neither do you!


    "Shut up, kid!


    The two continued to unleash their respective specialties in a tearing mood with each other.


    However, there was no settlement between the two sides, and gradually they presented the appearance of a protracted war.


    Zeldos stomped as if to root his feet on the ground and continued to unleash his blue fighting spirit to the fullest.


    (... chip! The fire is strong. As it is......)


    The opposing Gaius stopped pitifully without a bump over the sky, releasing the red lotus flame, still to the fullest extent.


    (Hmm! If you bring it into a protracted war, it''s this one. Anyway, my total magic power is infinite!


    Gaius laughed with a nibble up his mouth angle as he was so alone in his heart.


    Zeldos was watching that.


    And at this moment Zeldos realized that Gaius had the equivalent power from his expression, even if he did not know that he boasted an infinite total amount of magic.


    (Shh! You guys, can you afford it? It''s not a good idea...)


    Zeldos perceived and conceived his disadvantage.

 1830 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and twenty-seven, antagonism.

    The clashes between the two continued as the men, supposedly Zeldos'' colleagues, watched with a harrowed face.


    But apparent differences can be seen between the two who were antagonizing them.


    "Hey, what''s up? Aren''t we losing momentum?


    Gaius did not miss that Zeldos'' blue fighting fire began to fade slightly.


    "Then we''ll get the opposite momentum."


    Gaius says, no, the fire of red lotus flames has increased.


    Until then, the approaching of red and blue, which had been antagonistic at almost the halfway point between the two, leaned heavily towards the Gaius side.


    But Zeldos, who still had some leeway, rolled back from here.


    "Not yet. We''re not gonna lose yet."


    Zeldos used his full strength to release the blue struggle with maximum output.


    Thereafter the fire in Zeldos increased, and the sparks scattered between the two returned almost to the midpoint.


    But Gaius could afford it.


    "Hmm! It''s a wind front light anyway, isn''t it? You''re a bad old man."


    Gaius thought of bringing it to a further enduring battle in no hurry.


    As a result, the clashes between the two shifted for some time again at the midpoint.


    But after a while, Zeldos'' fire began to fade again.


    There was sweat seeping out of Zeldos'' face, with a distressed look on his face.


    Gaius saw that, and he won proudly.


    "Apparently, at last, at the time of the payment of the annual contribution?


    But Zeldos said it back.


    "Hmm! Not yet."


    Say, Zeldos thrived to wonder where such power remained.


    Gaius smiled lightly with his nose, raising his own fire as well.


    And with a slightly frightening look, I said.


    "You''re persistent. I can see the results anyway. Come on, give up."


    "Shut up. Shut up"


    Zeldos in retrospect, but his face was distorted in agony.


    It wasn''t Gaius who missed it.


    "That being said, it looks a lot spicy, huh? It''s time to give up and be mindful."


    Gaius said no or no, greatly increased the momentum of the Red Lotus Flame.


    Zeldos breathed rough and tried desperate resistance.


    "I''m telling you not yet!


    Gaius was just as impressed with Zeldos'' desperate resistance.


    "Hmm, we''ll do it. I just reviewed it."


    Gaius praised honestly.


    But it was Gaius who did not end with it.


    "Nevertheless, you hurt me. I ask you to pay me back exactly what you owe me!

 1831 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Twenty-eight: Zeldos Decision

    Gaius was full of strength, and the fire of the Red Lotus flames increased.


    The momentum was tremendous and the amount of sparks scattered at the point of collision increased dramatically.


    The spark was fierce, scattered wide and scorched the ground.


    Zeldos finally made some kind of decision as he stared at the impending Red Lotus Flame.


    Zeldos quickly turned to a ready look, as if he was waiting for the hour.


    Gaius saw the look over the spark.


    Gaius turned out to be a strange look and realized something.


    (... that guy, don''t set me up with something? ����


    Gaius changed from an attitude of momentum until then to a distracted look.


    Then, the point of collision finally came to the tip of Zeldos'' arm.


    Gaius accidentally pulled his jaw all the way, setting himself up in a mood.


    At that moment, suddenly Zeldos disappeared.


    As a result, the flames of the Red Lotus burned the ground lumpily with no one to meet them.


    Gaius panicked.


    Though I thought Zeldos was going to do something about it, it was because I didn''t think I could suddenly disappear.


    But it was only for a moment that I was confused.


    Gaius was also no longer a strong fighter in history and not as much an amateur in battle as he was in a hollow and boisterous way.


    So Gaius also opened the doors of different spaces and tried to jump into them.


    Zeldos suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Gaius did not panic and fled into the other space, although it was an accusation.


    And quickly closed the doors of the different spaces.


    Zeldos'' swinging right fist approached there.


    That would have been a moment in truth.


    But it felt long enough for Gaius to feel eternal.


    Gaius waited in desperate shape for the door to close as he felt these events like slow motion.


    Then Gaius'' desire passed into heaven, and the door closed in the dust.


    As a result, the right straight of Zeldos was cut off.


    Gaius sighed a ho relief in different spaces.


    I heard my heart beating loudly with Bakubaku.


    "... Ya, it sucked..."


    Gaius accidentally leaked his voice.


    But Gaius, who had not yet healed his palpitations, stood up on the spot, often holding down his left breast.

 1832 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Twenty-nine: Interspatial Transfer

    "Well, let''s do that. I don''t know... I didn''t know he could move across spaces..."


    Gaius dived himself into a safe different space and put his arms together for a while to think about it.


    "Nevertheless, his health has sharpened considerably. That blue spirit of struggle won''t do either. All right! If this happens, we''ll go on with the protracted war. Don''t be alarmed, I''ll take the distance and take care of you!


    Gaius was never tempered to consolidate his future policy or not.


    "All right! Let''s go!


    Gaius ventured into tears or opened the doors of different spaces.


    "Okay, don''t be there... take a little distance... here!


    Gaius was brave enough to jump about ten meters behind Zeldos to stick his arms forward and roll out the Red Lotus Flame.


    "Eat it!


    The red lotus flames all over Gaius hit Zeldos.


    But Zeldos perceived Gaius the moment he appeared and quickly turned around to unleash his own blue struggle.


    As a result, the red and blue clashes were once again to scatter sparks across each other in the air.


    "I knew it couldn''t be an ambush."


    Gaius said as he pounded his tongue.


    Then Zeldos responded quickly.


    "Naturally. Different spaces can be convenient, but space can shake and fluctuate."


    "Hmm! Thanks for the lecture."


    Gaius let the red lotus flame go off at great distances.


    Zeldos likewise responded with a full blue fighting spirit.


    But after a while, Zeldos whispered.


    "... this doesn''t make any sense..."


    Zeldos'' grunt was too small to hear what he had said to Gaius, ten m away.


    "What? What?


    The moment Gaius inquired about his frustrating mood, Zeldos suddenly disappeared again.


    "Shh!


    Gaius immediately pulled in the red lotus flame and waited for Zeldos to reappear.


    "Well, let''s do that - where are you going to come out of? Anyway, we have to stay alert..."


    Gaius concentrated his consciousness and waited for Zeldos to emerge.


    "Hey... let''s do it, don''t try to work something out..."


    Gaius flew consciousness in all directions to prepare for the onslaught of Zeldos.


    But at no time did the space shake.

 1833 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and thirty, other possibilities.

    "Son of a bitch... you''ll be in a hurry for a long time... but wait. When you show up, it''s time to pay your annual contribution. I''ll make you a Gucciagu in Gittanbacon!


    Gaius licked his tongue and stood up with his arms swinging with Brumbourne.


    "Oh, come anytime. We''re all set. Three hundred and sixty degrees, either way!


    But the space around Gaius remained normal without shaking.


    Then Gaius'' expression began to change slightly.


    "Hmm? Hmm. Mm-hmm... hey, no, no..."


    Gaius didn''t want to admit the idea that floated behind his own brain, too angry.


    That made me desperate to explore other possibilities.


    "No, no, no, no, look, this is it, right? Yeah, that''s it. You know, I don''t know what to say, you''re going to attack me with a guy like an uninterrupted backhand I can''t even imagine. Oh, I''m sure he is."


    Gaius muttered something too impossible to convince himself.


    "Well, we''ll do it. I can''t believe I''m trying to roll my hands out like I can''t imagine. But no matter what kind of hand you attack, I''ll take it with all my strength. Come on, you can come from anywhere, don''t hesitate to call!


    Then a man, supposedly a seemingly Zeldos colleague, approached the dreaded Gaius.


    And he looked at Gaius with a pitiful gaze, and said unto him:


    "... Um, hello?


    Gaius said in a slightly angry tone, looking small.


    "What!


    Zeldos'' colleague managed to regain his mind and again spoke to Gaius, even shaking his body for a moment.


    "Um..."


    Then Gaius quickly vandalized his voice.


    "So what!


    The man called out, fearful but fearful, whether vicious or frightened.


    "I don''t think Mr. Zeldos is coming here anymore..."


    Then at that moment, a deep blue muscle, like never before seen in Gaius'' temples, went in with a vivid loud noise.


    At the same time, his face also had such a frightening face that it could not have been more generous than before.


    The man was just trembling in fear, one step, two steps and backsliding.

 1834 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and thirty-one, interrogation.

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr"


    Gaius accidentally raised an unspoken scream.


    Gaius'' aura was released regardless, and over there the screams of Zeldos'' colleagues rose.


    "Ya ~ yah ~ yah ~ yah ~ yah ~"


    Gaius asked the man he had spoken to earlier, with a voice that seemed to have squeezed him out of the cauldron of hell.


    The man was frightened and shivered.


    Gaius asked again, with no reply.


    "Duh, duh."


    The man shook up, but thought he would be killed if he didn''t answer, answering desperately with his teeth roots not fitting.


    "Ah, ah, ah, uh... duh, duh, duh, where have you been, a little..."


    Then Gaius pressed his face closer to the man.


    "What the hell is that?


    The man managed to answer, turning his face away from fear.


    "Wow, I don''t know..."


    "What do you mean you don''t know?


    The man drew attention to one Gaius question after another.


    "Yes, yes, no, the... Mr. Zeldos is a free man, so the..."


    "Um, what? Say it."


    "Duh, no one knows where he went..."


    Then, as I saw it, Gaius'' face became darker and darker.


    The man saw it and was driven further by fear.


    So the man tried to escape with these bodies.


    The man slowly tried to stay away from Gaius, fearfully.


    But Gaius didn''t allow it.


    "Ma ~ ya ~"


    Gaius grabbed and pulled a rather hobby belt made of leather wrapped around the man''s waist.


    Then the man''s body couldn''t move a single step from there.


    The man turned around in a crawling position, looking like he was about to cry.


    "Hey, what is it? ����


    Then Gaius said with a face as terrible as the face of a young man.


    "Where''s his house?


    The man answered, slowly looking at Gaius''s face.


    "And I don''t know..."


    "Lie."


    "Ho, it''s true..."


    "You can''t hide it, can you?


    "Or you can''t hide it..."


    "Really, isn''t it?


    "Yes. It''s really true..."


    Gaius then turned a murderous glance at the other men.


    "Who knows? There''s nothing to hide, is there?


    But they were all against Gaius''s will, and all they could do was shake their necks with a boom and a momentum beside each other.

 1835 One thousand, eight hundred and thirty-two stories, where are we?

    "So where''s the best place for him to go?


    Gaius said to relieve the irritation.


    But the men looked at each other''s faces, and twisted their necks.


    Gaius was too angry, toothed.


    "You guys don''t know anything about him!?"


    Gaius'' anger echoed in the wilderness.


    Then the most pitiful man being caught by Gaius told him in horror.


    "Um... we''re not all close to Mr. Zeldos..."


    Gaius said without hesitation.


    "Why? You guys are his colleagues, right?


    Then the man looked like he was in trouble and twisted his neck.


    "Oh, well, in a broad sense, I might be a colleague... but firmly because I''m a colleague..."


    Gaius, in a roundabout way, once again put up a big blue muscle on his temples.


    "Then what kind of relationship is it?!


    To Gaius''s anger, the man answered desperately as he gabbled his knee.


    "Wow, we were... normal agents... even if they asked us if we were colleagues... we could say yes or no..."


    Gaius also clearly crossed his blue muscles.


    "I don''t care where my coworkers are! So where are the Special Agents and the Negijo?"


    But the man couldn''t answer this properly either.


    "Oh no... especially that... I hope you don''t... I hope you don''t have a clear affiliation in the first place..."


    Gaius grabbed the man''s chest with a red face as all the blood vessels in his face were about to run out of bees for too much roundabout.


    "I don''t know if it''s special, but you''re definitely a police officer, right?


    The man nodded loudly and again to the impatient Gaius.


    Gaius quickened up the corner of his mouth just saying he finally found the answer.


    "Then tell me where the greatest police officer is."


    To the awesome Gaius, the man answered quickly this time.


    "It''s Bannon!


    "What''s the direction?


    The guy just said this would get rid of the troublemakers, and he quickly pointed this out again.


    "This way!


    "What''s the landmark?


    "It''s a huge black building, so I think you''ll find out soon enough!


    Gaius then stared in the direction the man pointed.


    "Shit! Then I''ll punch you in the ass now! If you ask him in order from the top, you''ll know where he is!


    Gaius says, no, he ejected all the aura.


    Then he flew away with great momentum as he looked in the direction where he was going again.

 1836 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and thirty-three, downstairs.

    "Let''s do that! I''m gonna kill you."


    Gaius kept saying noisy things about Zeldos the whole time he was flying at a fierce speed.


    Then I finally saw the building that I think the man in question was saying.


    "That''s it... I guess so, for sure!


    In front of Gaius stood a huge building with a different atmosphere filled with black.


    Gaius hung up on that pitch-black giant building, trying to draw an arc, and flew further full throttle.


    And Gaius reached the roof without difficulty.


    "Hmm, is this the main mountain of Hell Police? It''s gonna be a lot tougher."


    Gaius told him to whine as he looked at several spires of various sizes standing on the roof.


    "How can such a powerful person make such a great building?"


    Gaius said one of the spires with a pinch.


    "No, well, I hope it''s none of my business"


    Gaius then looked at the roof again and looked for any stairs that would lead him downstairs.


    Then a railed staircase stopped in my eyes at the end of my gaze.


    "That one."


    Gaius shrugged, no, and walked down the stairs.


    "Well he''ll probably be on the top floor. Humans, when you get great, you want to climb high.... Speaking of which, you were a demon, not a human. It''s not much different though. ~"


    When Gaius was alone, he reached the stairs.


    Gaius went downstairs with a quick move as he descended to the stairs in a light-hearted manner.


    As Gaius stepped down the stairs and opened the severely heavy looking door, he suddenly went out into the hallway where a considerable sumptuous carpet was laid.


    "Oh, I knew it. Apparently, you''ll meet the greatest."


    Gaius walked colloquially down the hallway and thought about where to go.


    But no matter how much I thought about it, I thought it would not open, and I couldn''t help but open the door nearby.


    Then there was a vibrant room, coloured with a considerable sumptuous design.


    "That''s a lot more extravaganza again. Is there a tax in hell, too? If there is, I think this room is too luxurious using blood taxes."


    Gaius, speaking of his own volition, could not help but sink his body into the couch that was close by.

 1837 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Thirty-four Exploration

    As Gaius let his body sink into the couch and dazed for a while, the other side of the door suddenly began to bump.


    "Oh. Someone''s coming in soon."


    Gaius waited, nibbling.


    But after a while, there''s never been any sign of anyone coming in.


    Gaius tilted his neck once again.


    "Yeah? Nobody''s coming in..."


    But outside the door, I could still hear the bummer and the noise, and there were signs of people.


    So Gaius buried himself on the couch for a while to see what was going on.


    But there was still no sign that the door would open.


    Gaius twisted his neck again.


    "No, you''re crazy. How long are you gonna make a big noise in front of the great guy''s room?"


    Just cut the numbness and Gaius got up off the couch.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Gaius gave a slightly irritated look and opened the door with a rattling noise.


    But there was no one there.


    "That ~, I made quite a noise earlier and it was loud..."


    Gaius walked down the hallway looking much like him.


    And I opened the door to the room in the middle of a long hallway.


    "... here and without anyone..."


    Gaius walked into the room just in case, exploring things.


    "It''s a pretty fancy room here too, but I figured the room earlier would be awesome"


    So Gaius cut up his exploration of this room and went out into the hallway again.


    "I figured that poking room would be the greatest guy''s room"


    Gaius, though he gave the impression so, didn''t make sense that no one was there.


    So Gaius had no choice but to go further down the hallway.


    "Yet the hustle and bustle just now is a lie quiet... it''s quiet as you hit the water"


    Gaius began to feel something slightly creepy.


    As a result, Gaius slowed down his steps a little and stood ready to deal with any unforeseen circumstances.


    "You''re feeling a lot worse all of a sudden again. Well, I''d be most happy to know what''s out there, ghost or demon, or if all of a sudden you''re a Zeldos bastard."


    When Gaius whispered, he became even more alert and slowly proceeded down the hallway.

 1838 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and thirty-five, screaming.

    As Gaius was approaching his steps, a tall scream arose from downstairs.


    "�� what to do���� go help for once"


    Gaius turned away from his slow footsteps until then and walked early, again quickly.


    And I found a staircase that would lead downstairs, or ran down without hesitation.


    "Hey! Anybody!?"


    Gaius screams, but there''s no response.


    Gaius looked around his neck with Kyorokyoro, but he didn''t see one of his children.


    "... weird. Wasn''t that a scream earlier? ����


    Gaius again turned into a slow foothold, carefully proceeding down the corridor.


    I could easily imagine that this floor would be quite luxurious and that the carpet laid on the floor would be quite an item.


    Gaius slowly opened the door along the way, even as he lurked his eyebrow root.


    "... no one... what the hell..."


    Gaius looked indoors all the way, making sure no one was there or closing the door.


    And a while further, I opened the door on the way and checked the room.


    But I didn''t see any figures in any of the rooms.


    "... I knew I wasn''t there..."


    Gaius gave a strange look and one loud sigh.


    Then there was just a scream.


    But it was heard further downstairs.


    Gaius flipped aggressively and ran at full speed to the earlier stairs.


    And I reached the stairs. Or I ran down to fly.


    "Right here!?"


    Gaius shook his head and looked around.


    But there is still no shadow.


    "Shh! Another one down there?


    Gaius quickly grabbed the railing of the stairs and put his strength to attract the body.


    And with that momentum, he ran down the stairs to go further downstairs.


    Flying down many steps, Gaius reached downstairs.


    "Anyone?!?"


    But I still don''t see anyone.


    Then, once again, there was a scream from downstairs.


    Gaius'' expression changed from suspicious to angry.


    "What the fuck! Fuck you!


    Gaius grabbed the railing at the same time as he shouted, pulling his body closer and running down the stairs with that momentum.


    But I still didn''t see one child.


    Gaius vigorously combined the canine teeth with the canine teeth, putting up a big, giddy toothpick.

 1839 Verse one thousand eight hundred and thirty-six, I will make a judgment.

    As Gaius was angry, teething his dog teeth all smashed, he also screamed tall from downstairs.


    "Damn! Oh, my God!


    Gaius had an awesome look of anger and ran further down the stairs.


    But the result was the same.


    "Damn! Well, this is a grand tour for ever."


    At that moment, Gaius realized something.


    "Maybe the dimensions are distorted here?


    But Gaius had no way of making sure of it.


    "Do you want to go back up? If we can''t get to the roof, we''re sure. By the way, how many floors have you come down?


    Gaius tried to evoke how many times on earth he ran down the stairs.


    But I didn''t remember.


    "Well, no. I''m pretty sure the tenth floor hasn''t come down, so if we just go up, we can be sure enough."


    That''s when Gaius decided to be so, and there was also a tall scream from downstairs.


    But Gaius never hesitated.


    When he glanced upstairs with a harsh look, he rushed up the stairs with all his strength on his legs.


    "Uh-oh!


    Gaius built up a little lactic acid on both legs, but let the momentum keep him running.


    Then he finally went up to the tenth floor of his goal.


    "The same view...... and.


    Gaius checked everything around him just in case.


    And they came to a conclusion.


    "Yes, confirmed. This is definitely a different space."


    When Gaius so discontinued, he began to take steps to break the situation.


    "Well... what do I do..."


    Gaius put on his arms and thought about it for a while.


    But I never thought of a good idea for this.


    For this reason, Gaius made the decision to adopt the next good without any choice.


    "Okay, when this happens, there''s only destruction!


    Gaius blew up a glittering blue aura from all over his body with tremendous momentum.


    And he stuck his arms forward and put in a tearing mood, or he sprayed a red lotus flame on the wall of the hallway.


    The flames roared and thrust, instantly scorching one side of the wall hard.


    And the heat gradually began to melt the walls.


    "Okay! Sounds good. Let''s just keep melting it down to where we can go."

 1840 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven.

    Gaius continued to blow huge amounts of red lotus flames against the wall.


    As a result, the walls melted down as I looked around.


    "All right!"


    Gaius made sure that what blocked his own path was completely gone, or stopped the release of red lotus flames and slowly walked into the room.


    "Well, inside the room, if you open the door, I''ll let you in. Well, the bounce of things."


    When Gaius bumped and solitary, he took a light glimpse of the indoor and irreplaceable landscape he had just seen, and immediately turned directly in front to the wall of the room ahead.


    And when he stopped just a few moments away from the wall, he just stuck his arms forward.


    "Come on, second one. One after the other."


    Gaius says, yet again releasing the red lotus flame with powerful firepower.


    Then, after all, the wall could not stop at the serenity of its firepower, which became liquid and fell to the floor.


    And when he made sure that a hole big enough for each person to pass, Gaius stopped releasing the red lotus flame and went into the next room.


    "Can''t you still substitute..."


    Gaius looked indoors and said with a face that just didn''t say what he expected.


    "Well, I have no choice. Let''s do it."


    Gaius then did the same thing over and over again.


    And when the number of melted walls numbered ten, Gaius finally stopped.


    "Well, that''s quite a different space."


    Gaius said as he was impressed, though angry.


    "Whether this different space can be infinite, or someone is building a little more, I guess I''ll have to try it"


    When Gaius was so prepared, he began to melt the walls again.


    Moreover, the melting speed of the wall increased considerably because it raised the firepower more than earlier.


    Gaius laughed contentedly and went indoors somewhere with his big crotch.


    "Well, I''ll give you more fire."


    Gaius, as declared, increased his firepower even further.


    Naturally, the rate at which the walls melted down also increased further.


    "Not yet. I am. Basically, the more magic you use, the more power you gain. Be prepared."


    Gaius kept breaking through the walls as he spoke with no one.


    And when Gaius passed through about thirty rooms, there was a sudden anomaly.

 1841 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Thirty-eight Level Up

    The anomaly occurred when Gaius broke into a new room.


    Things have changed dramatically indoors.


    It changed dramatically from a luxuriously designed room to a very simple one.


    "Ha! I knew it wasn''t infinite! I''m just taking it from next to next! But isn''t that the limit already? That''s why I had to simplify the room. Right!?"


    While Gaius said so, he continued to release the red lotus flame unchanged.


    And its firepower went up even further, and the rate of dissolving more and more walls also went up every time it broke into the room.


    Then, after a while, the indoor appearance changed dramatically.


    Earlier the simple room still had a couch and a bed in the room, but now there was nothing in the new room in front of Gaius.


    In the square room, there was nothing like furniture or conditioning, and it was like a completely empty room.


    "See, you''ve seen it. You''re totally at your limit now, aren''t you? Then why don''t you just give it up?


    Gaius said it like an ultimatum.


    But I didn''t particularly hear voices responding to it.


    Gaius didn''t mind, breaking through the room one after the other.


    But even Gaius'' face gradually began to see the colour of fatigue.


    Because the total amount of magic itself, even if infinite, was finite in terms of health.


    Gaius perspired on his forehead, distorting his face painfully, yet continuing to release the red lotus flame.


    "Otherwise it''s a comparison of patience. I can''t beat you!


    Gaius regained his temper.


    It then increased the smelting purity of the red lotus flame, further enhancing the combustion power and releasing it.


    Then it gained even more extraordinary power.


    It changed so much that I thought it was almost another magic.


    That was unexpected for Gaius at the time.


    "Apparently, I''ve leveled up in the meantime."


    Gaius said with a nasty grin with Niyaniya.


    But after all, there was no response.


    "Shit, you should have replied a little. I know you''re behind this anyway."


    Gaius rolled out the flames of the reborn Red Lotus, burning the walls with lumps.


    Then, unlike before, it almost melted within a moment.


    Gaius smiled niggardly and ran indoors.

 1842 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Thirty-nine: Particles of Light

    "Come on, keep going!


    Gaius said prestigiously.


    Gaius'' rolling red lotus flames were of great momentum, worthy of their prestige.


    It was sprayed on the wall and melted in an instant, allowing easy entry into the next room.


    Gaius no longer stopped in front of the wall, releasing a flame of red lotus as he walked to melt the wall, breaking into the back room more and more.


    Then, the condition of the room changed once again.


    The room is not in the room state.


    Until then, a room as simple as an empty room began to open a hole.


    That said, I didn''t see anything across the hole.


    The end of the hole is pitch black.


    By the way, the room had been transformed into a different room with pitch-black holes.


    "A little later. We''re almost done here. I''ll see who you are!


    Gaius let out a flame of red lotus at once.


    Then, the hole gradually grew larger.


    While Gaius had a darker color of fatigue, this was where he ate his battles and teeth, pushing them deeper and deeper.


    Eventually, the room seemed bigger than the hole.


    "Okay, I can go!


    Gaius was convinced of the victory.


    But at that moment, suddenly, the space itself began to distort greatly.


    "What the hell?"


    At that moment Gaius screamed, a big crack entered the floor at his feet.


    Hibi gradually grew larger and cracked and made a big hole in the floor.


    Gaius rose up aggressively using flying techniques.


    "What are you gonna do?"


    Gaius shouted at the enemy who would be across the wall.


    But as a matter of course, there was no reply.


    "Shh!


    The moment Gaius struck his tongue with regret, walls, floors and ceilings suddenly collapsed.


    It fell apart into pieces and broke apart.


    And the area turned into pitch-black darkness.


    Gaius had been drifting hollow in the dark for some time.


    "Damn! That was the next step, and now you''re gonna shake it out!


    When Gaius shouted angrily, in a pitch-black space, particles of light began to fly.


    And the particles of light gradually swirled and began to cover Gaius''s body.


    After a while, Gaius was to be completely engulfed in the light.

 1843 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty: Sleeping Rolling

    One.


    The light gradually converged over time.


    And Gaius, who was wrapped in light, appeared again.


    "... Shit! Have you escaped..."


    Gaius opened his sight and tongued remorsefully, looking at the same scenery as before.


    "Would you like to check��"


    Gaius walked down the hallway whining so vividly at Boyaki, opening the doors of each room and glancing inside.


    "I knew it would work... well, what do we do"


    Gaius put his hands on his hips and thought.


    "Well, should I serve my original purpose"


    When Gaius said so, he headed to the stairs and climbed without hesitation.


    Then he reached the top floor and went into the most lavish room ever built.


    "Suppose we wait again? You''ll come one of these days."


    That''s what Gaius said, trying to jump into the luxurious leather sofa and roll over to sleep.


    And when he closed his eyelid, he left it to the sleeper to sleep for a while.


    Two.


    "You, what are you doing here?"


    In the voice of a wild man, Gaius woke up.


    As Gaius rubbed his sleepy eyes, slowly waking up his body, he realized that he was surrounded by tough men around him.


    "Oh? Lots of them again, huh?


    When Gaius said as he stretched his body as far as he could, a man in the center of the men said, trying to represent him.


    "You didn''t say what you licked. Just get up."


    Gaius even stood up slowly looking troublesome.


    And he said to the man in the center, keeping his face close.


    "What can I do for you?


    Then the men changed their complexion.


    Noisy words, such as "lick me, don''t stick to me" and "get me killed, you bastard", were thrown one after the other towards Gaius.


    But Gaius was an unfamiliar face.


    "I''m not licking anything, though."


    Then the man in the center said, controlling around.


    "You, why are you here?


    The man in the center asked Gaius without losing his cool, even as he raised a big anger mark on his temples.


    But Gaius said, blushing his shoulders like a complete fool.


    "Come on, what was it? I may have forgotten."

 1844 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and forty-one: The Man in the Center

    "Lick-teng, hang on."


    Further anger of the men stuck indoors.


    But Gaius was, as always, the wind blowing.


    "I''m not licking it. It''s just - is it a little bothersome?


    "I''m sure that''s proof that you''re licking."


    "Really? Well, that''s fine."


    Gaius asked the man in the center when he twitched so.


    "You''re the one in this room?


    The man looked calmly to measure Gaius.


    And I still said calmly staring at Gaius.


    "I have no right to ask you questions. Just answer this question."


    When the man told him without discouragement, he further said:


    "Who are you? Why were you sleeping here?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder like he had no choice.


    "I can''t help it. Answer me."


    Gaius smiled niggardly and said.


    "My name is Gaius Schneider."


    The men looked at each other''s faces and shook their heads beside each other.


    And in a way that represented the men, the man in the center opened his mouth.


    "That''s a name you don''t ask."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    "That''s too bad. My name isn''t very famous in this hell, is it?"


    "Then where would you be famous?


    "Ground."


    Then the men bothered.


    The man in the center also frowned in surprise.


    "You, what if you''re a man on earth?


    Gaius nodded naturally.


    "Oh, yeah."


    The men bothered further.


    Then the man in the center took control of everyone.


    "How did humans get to hell?


    Then Gaius conceived.


    "Uh-huh, only this time, I don''t remember."


    "What do you mean, only this time?


    "Only this time, unlike always, I''m not sure of my memory."


    "So you''re telling me you''ve been here many times?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "... is that true?


    A man in the center looked surprised.


    Gaius said dissatisfied with what he could not believe.


    "It''s true. No, it''s true."


    "But then what are you doing here?


    Gaius said with a good face to a man''s doubts that could be taken for granted.


    "I know a lot of people."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Oh, Astalotto, Delkia."

 1845 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-Two: Special Contact Methods

    The men''s blurring culminated.


    Although Gaius naturally expected that reaction, that was actually more than expected.


    For this reason Gaius was, in his heart, surprised.


    But only the men who stood in the middle of the men were different.


    Staring at Gaius with a fixed gaze, he said as he spread his arms and took control of the men.


    "... that you know Master Astalotto or Master Delchia? Wouldn''t that be true? If you don''t, it''s gonna be hell, right?


    Gaius tilted his neck.


    "Well, that''s a hell of a thing. What''s gonna happen?


    "I don''t know. But it''s gonna be horrible."


    "Yeah, well, no. Actually, I know Astarot and the others."


    Seeing Gaius not moving, the man in the center narrowed his eyes.


    "... apparently you''re telling the truth?


    "Oh, yeah. I''m not lying."


    Gaius said confidently.


    The man in the center nodded and eared at one of the men.


    Then the man with the earshot returned his heel and rushed out immediately.


    Gaius said as he looked at its back.


    "Did you go check?


    A man in the center nodded silently.


    Gaius nodded as well.


    "Will it take long?


    "Right. Somewhat."


    "How long?


    "About five minutes."


    Gaius was surprised.


    "Well, that''s pretty quick."


    "Because there''s a special way."


    Gaius tilted his neck.


    "Oh, a way to connect your mind with your mind?


    Then the man in the center changed his complexion slightly.


    "... well. You know that, don''t you?


    Gaius raised his jaw skillfully.


    "Well... maybe I can too..."


    "... ho"


    The man in the center just narrowed his eyes.


    Then Gaius suddenly meditated his eyes.


    "... Well, can we go?


    That''s all Gaius said, he shut up.


    The man in the center crushed observation of Gaius.


    But then something amazing happened to the man.


    (Can you hear me?)


    The man in the center stared at the man''s mouth in front of him.


    "... what do you mean?


    Then I heard Gaius again.


    (You hear that, don''t you?


    But Gaius'' mouth wasn''t moving at all.


    The man in the center gave a stunned look.


    And I heard Gaius once in a while.


    (Yeah, that''s what you call a bang)

 1846 Read Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Forty-Three Minds

    "You, why did you give me my name..."


    Bang was too scared.


    That was also because no one had called his name during this series of interactions.


    Then Gaius, smiling with a niggle, spoke with his heart against the bang without moving his mouth as usual.


    (I was just going to talk to my heart. For some reason, I found out a lot about you.)


    Then as Bang stepped back, he let fear draw his face.


    "What do you mean? You think you can read my mind?


    Then, finally, the men around me noticed strangely too.


    "What''s wrong with you? Mr. Bang."


    The man next to Bang''s right asked with a look of surprise on his face.


    But Bang couldn''t afford to respond to the inquiry.


    "Hey, what do you think? Can you read my mind?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    (Right. Apparently, I can read it. I''m not sure, though, so just to make sure you don''t put it in your mouth for a second, will you speak with your heart?


    Then Bang thought, frowning.


    (What do you mean?... Are you sure this guy can read my mind? ����


    Then Gaius raised the corner of his mouth with a nibble.


    (What do you mean? Can this guy really read my mind...? Well, that''s fine, but could you think of something more irrelevant?


    Bang had an even more startling look.


    (Hey, what? Really... you mean you can really read...)


    (No, that''s why he said think of something more irrelevant than that)


    Bang swallowed his saliva gobbly.


    (You said you wanted to check? Does that mean you''ve never been able to do it before?


    (Oh, yeah. I''ve never even spoken with my heart before. But it''s handy. I can''t believe I even know the person''s personal information, not just what I''m thinking)


    Then Bang shook his head wide aside.


    (No, I''ve never heard of that. I do have the ability to speak remotely, but I''ve never heard of them or read what they''re thinking)


    (Really? But you can''t talk remotely because you know what you''re thinking?


    Then Bang shook his head sideways again.


    (No, it''s the first time they come through when they''re trying to have a conversation. It shouldn''t be like reading unilaterally like you...)

 1847 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-Four: Disgusting.

    (Uh, yeah. Then it''s a lot different)


    I said it in my heart like Gaius was impressed.


    But soon the complexion changed.


    (... Being peeked into your head on your own isn''t a very pleasant thing, is it?


    He spoke to Bang as Gaius created a rather awkward looking atmosphere.


    He then thought of the words against Gaius in his mind, fully on his face, without Bang hiding his uncomfortable mood.


    (Naturally. There''s no way anyone would feel good about being hit with this. To be honest, I feel pretty bad)


    Gaius nodded to Bang''s answer as he bent his mouth to the letter.


    (Right. Apparently this guy shouldn''t use it much)


    Then Bang opened his mouth and said in words as he glanced at Gaius.


    "Do that. At least I''m sorry about this."


    Then Gaius moved his mouth as well.


    "Okay. I''ll talk normally. By the way, are you still working on my confirmation?


    Gaius asked, and Bang asked the men around him.


    "What do you say?


    Although the men around them were rather confused by the series of interactions between Gaius and the others, they answered me immediately because it was a question from a bang that seemed to them to be their boss.


    "Not yet. I don''t think it will be long..."


    Bang nodded and turned back to Gaius and said.


    "That''s right. Wait a little longer."


    Gaius responded honestly.


    "Oh, okay. Then I''ll let you sit down."


    "Be my guest."


    Bang answered almost reflexively and quickly.


    That was also due to the fear that if I opened up between them, they would peek into my mind again.


    Then Gaius, who sensibly perceived it, said:


    "Don''t worry. I don''t peek anymore. I don''t like being sick, either."


    Bang stared silently at Gaius.


    But after a while,


    Bang sighed one loud sigh while pulling a chair close at hand.


    And when he sat in the chair in such a way as to put his arms on the back of the chair, he said, staring at Gaius.


    "So, what are you doing here?


    When Gaius made a slightly blurred look, he was honest about his original purpose.

 1848 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and forty-five.

    "Do you know a guy named Zeldos?


    Gaius said frankly.


    Bang frowned and tilted his neck to the side.


    "You''ve heard of it... but I''m not sure."


    "Right. I need help with that. I came here to find out where you are."


    "I mean, that guy belongs here, right?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders casually.


    "No, that''s not what I mean. This is where the greatest guy in the police is, isn''t it? Then I thought I''d find out where he belonged."


    Bang glanced at him.


    "Hey, wait a minute. So you think I snuck into this room?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    "Sort of."


    "What are you thinking... this is the Inspector General''s room. Do you understand that?


    Gaius answered unbadly.


    "Oh, I knew the inhabitants of this room were the greatest"


    "That''s right. You snuck into that room. You were sleeping on the couch."


    "Sorry about that. I thought it was a tough one."


    "I''m not talking about it. We''ve made a fuss."


    "That''s why you''re saying it''s bad. I mean, where is the director general?


    "It would have been decided to be evacuated. I''m not going to tell you where to evacuate, by the way."


    Then Gaius nodded.


    "Oh, fine. I don''t have to ask the commissioner if he knows where Zeldos is."


    "He''s in trouble. Even so... what can I do for someone named Zeldos?


    Then Gaius said as he drew his cheeks apart.


    "... no, well, that''s... a lot."


    "What? You suddenly have a bad tooth cut?


    "Really?... I don''t think so... I think so..."


    "Though I would be obviously upset. Just say it."


    "Shut up. It''s okay."


    Then the bang shook up and became a face.


    "You, that''s the dialogue of the guy who snuck into the Inspector General''s office without permission? This is an interview for once. Just say it."


    Gaius was also somewhat convinced that he had begun to confess honestly, even as he bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "... they did it"


    "Got hit?


    Gaius answered the bang''s parrot back.


    "That''s right. I ate that bastard''s body and got hit. Except it was a surprise! Don''t get me wrong there!

 1849 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Forty-Six: Leaving the Room

    "... sounds a lot remorseful, huh?


    Bang shook up and said with his face.


    Then Gaius told me to scream reflexively.


    "Don''t regret it! Not at all! Absolutely!


    Gaius said with a lot of remorse.


    Bang looked tired.


    "... well. So, you''re looking to pay back the debt that Zeldos did to you?


    "That sort of thing. So it doesn''t have to be the Inspector General. If only someone knew where that bastard was."


    Then his men, who had earlier been on their way to ID Gaius, returned.


    When his men arrived at the bang on the run, they immediately eared.


    Bang nodded when he finished listening and turned back to Gaius.


    "I got confirmation. Apparently, what you said was true."


    Gaius looked good.


    "Right? Then you''re gonna let me go, right?


    "Right."


    But there Gaius said as he remembered.


    "No, wait a minute. I mean, about what I just said, is anybody there?


    "Yeah?"


    "No, he knows where Zeldos is."


    "Oh. Right. Let''s hear it."


    "Oh, that helps. So I guess I should just wait here?


    Gaius said lightly.


    But Bang didn''t even laugh.


    "That''s why I''m telling you this is the Inspector General''s room. I''ll get you another room, you wait there."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder looking troublesome.


    "Huh! That''s a pain in the ass, but no. Do you want me to leave?"


    When Gaius said so, he tried to walk out towards the exit.


    But I turned around like I remembered something, and I said,


    "Oh, you''re not ready yet, are you? Then we''ll move when we''re ready, until then, okay?


    Bang said again without changing one complexion.


    "Fine, leave the room. There are a number of empty rooms, etc. Move over there now."


    "Oh, hey, okay."


    Gaius walked out with no choice when he said it seemed troublesome once in a while.


    Bang sighed one loud sigh there and followed Gaius.


    And as Bang''s men opened the exit door, Gaius left the room in a relaxed manner.


    The bang soon followed, and Gaius finally left the Inspector General''s office.

 1850 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Forty-Seven: Get Down

    "Just get off"


    When we reached the stairs, Bang said over Gaius''s back.


    Gaius replied dissatisfied.


    "Why are you going down? There''s no vacancy on this floor?


    Bang replied without changing his complexion.


    "That''s right. So just go downstairs."


    Gaius obeyed the grievance Taratara''s face, but with great admiration.


    "I get it. You should get off."


    That''s what Gaius said, and went down the stairs with Dundan deliberately making a loud noise.


    And when I reached one downstairs, I looked back and said:


    "Is this the floor?


    Bang shook his head sideways with a straight face.


    "Not yet. I need you to come down more."


    Gaius looked clearly grumpy.


    "Eh, you''re serious. There''s no room here, either?


    "That''s right. There''s nothing there. Give it up and get off."


    "Ugh, that''s a hassle."


    Gaius had no choice but to go down one more floor.


    And he looked back at all the candles he had finally reached.


    "Right here, right?


    But Bang''s answer was inconclusive.


    "No, more down there"


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Seriously. How many floors do I have to go down?


    Then Bang made a ruthless declaration against Gaius.


    "Then get off the eleventh floor."


    At that moment, Gaius screamed.


    "Give me a break ~! How long have you been down here?


    Bang answered with no expression.


    "So later, I told you it was the eleventh floor"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. Seriously ~, you''re not going down so much ~"


    "That''s right. It''s not like the room is empty even if you''re just saying it right here. Why don''t you just get off?


    "I get it. Shut up. You should get off, right? Come on down."


    Gaius looked dazed and slowly went down.


    Then Bang questioned Gaius''s back like that.


    "By the way, how do you know Master Astarot, who is a human being?


    Gaius answered a question that could be taken for granted by Bang as a hassle.


    "We''ve been friends for a long time."


    "For a long time? Don''t you know how high your life expectancy is?"


    Then Gaius breathed with his nose.


    "I''m a reincarnator. I''ve been reincarnated many times before. That''s why I knew Astarot a long time ago."

 1851 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Forty-Eight: How Rebirth Works

    "You''re a reincarnator... I''ve heard of you. Sure, you''re in and out of a different world than here, aren''t you?


    Bang said as he evoked the knowledge he possessed regarding the reincarnated.


    Gaius nodded.


    "Yes. Here and there, I come and go between two worlds. If you die over here, go over there. If you die over there, come here... wait a minute."


    Gaius stood on the spot with a stunned look as to whether he remembered anything or something serious.


    Bang asked Gaius''s overly surprised expression.


    "What''s up? You remembered something serious?


    Then Gaius said with his dismayed expression intact, somehow wandering his gaze in the hollow.


    "... I''m supposed to be automatically reincarnated into that world when I die. Yet I have come back to life in this world... What the hell is this?


    Then a bang, unable to swallow the circumstances, gave a bewildered look.


    "Yeah? What are you talking about?


    Gaius scratched and explained for Bang, albeit restlessly, what had happened to him here recently.


    "I was killed in this hell the whole time. And the death, it seems, confirms Astarot as well. Nonetheless, I came back to life in this world. It''s impossible."


    Gaius once again let his gaze wander into the hollow with a stunned look.


    Bang immediately understood Gaius''s story and asked if he was brainy.


    "Are you sure you''ll be reincarnating the two worlds alternately?


    Gaius answered just fine.


    "Oh, definitely. There''s no way we''re going to live in a single world in a row. And don''t go back to the baby when you''re reincarnated."


    "Then wouldn''t it mean he wasn''t dead? Master Astarot has been confirmed, but there are mistakes for everyone. That''s not the exception, though, Master Astarot."


    Then Gaius nodded with a rugged look.


    "Right. That''s certainly the most sensible idea. But..."


    "You still got something?


    "No, Astalot wasn''t the only one who confirmed my death."


    "Was there anything else? I''m sure you said you knew Master Delkia. So that''s Master Delkia?


    Then Gaius said with a harsh look.


    "Iris."

 1852 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Forty-Nine Two Eyes

    "Iris." Isn''t that Iris from heaven?


    The constantly calm bang turned out to be a surprise not too loud.


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "No, its iris. Iris in heaven is with Astalot to confirm my death."


    Bang sighed, either because he was too surprised or because of his earliest frightened face.


    "That''s a surprise name. But is that a true story? You think God in heaven broke the line of hell and broke in? And you and Master Astaloto have lined up to confirm your death? That''s incredible."


    Gaius also had a bitter laugh.


    "Right. I''m sure it''s an incredible story, but this is the real story. If we talk longer, that''s it, but Illis is definitely confirming my death, too."


    "Oh well... Illis in hell..."


    Bang managed to swallow Gaius''s story.


    And Bang inquired further with a harsh face.


    "But even though Ilis also confirmed, even though Ilis is also God, it should never be omnipotent"


    "Right. I don''t know why, but maybe Astalot and Iris, even these two eyes were in a state of deception."


    Gaius often put his arms together and thought about it.


    Bang inquired there.


    "I mean, you weren''t killed, but you almost were. To a guy named Zeldos."


    Then Gaius, who was thinking about it, looked up unexpectedly.


    "What? No, you''re not. It was another guy I was about to get killed."


    "Really?


    "Oh, but I don''t remember that time. I don''t know what kind of guy the killer is. It''s just that after I came back to life, I ran into this guy... and he got away with it."


    "So what do you mean, Zeldos hit you?


    Gaius Gaius gave a boring account of how things depended.


    Bang listened to it expressionlessly but carefully.


    "... so I''m here now."


    Bang nodded.


    "Very well. If that''s the case, you probably know where Zeldos is. If you''re a police person, even though you don''t belong, there''s no way you don''t know here. Anyway, this is the supreme institution of all police in hell."


    Then Gaius became good at it.


    "Right? I figured my focus was on something inside, right?

 1853 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and fifty, violence.

    Bang smiled bitterly.


    "Right."


    Gaius nodded contentedly and went down the stairs again.


    The bang looked like a boy, too, and then it went on.


    And along the way, Gaius managed to get to the floor where Bang told him to, even as he complained about the bump and scatter.


    "Arrival ~, is that okay?


    Gaius said without turning around.


    Bang nodded.


    "Oh, definitely on this floor"


    "Ahhh. So, where''s my room?


    Bang pointed to the end of the hallway.


    "It''s this poking room."


    Copy that.


    That''s all Gaius said, he just walked away.


    The bang soon followed, and after a while it finally reached the room where it was poked.


    "Right here. I''m coming in."


    Gaius put his hand on the door knob without even hearing back, turning to take a breath and opening the door of the room.


    It was a very well built room when I saw it.


    "Fine. I think I''m gonna take it easy here."


    Gaius said so and went indoors to the nearby couch, where he sat down.


    "This couch looks good too. This is gonna make you feel better."


    "Right. That''s good. Then wait a long time in this room."


    Gaius responded to Bang''s request.


    "Oh, I''ll keep you waiting. By the way, is this the reception room or something?


    "Exactly"


    When Bang answered that briefly, he sat on a different face-to-face couch from Gaius.


    "So, what if we find Zeldos?


    Then Gaius answered him never.


    "You''ve made up your mind! I''ll only bust you!


    "Suddenly?


    "No questions asked."


    "That''s a lot of violence."


    Bang said in a bitter mix.


    But Gaius didn''t even sniff.


    "That''s the one that stormed me first! I had no choice but to exchange by surprise. Anyway, I''m sorry I had to bust him!


    "Right. So what about the other one?


    "The other one?


    Bang said in a frightening mood.


    "About the guy you almost killed."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Oh, that way... I don''t know if you have a clue..."


    Gaius frowned, leaning his neck to the side as troubled.

 1854 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and fifty-first, confident.

    ����ȥХ󥰤����¤���˼���𤳤��褦��򤷤��Ԥä���


    ���ȳ̤Τ�ǰ��Ԓ���ȡ�����ɥ��Ϥ�ǰ�������v���Ƥ��{�٤Ƥ����äƤ��Ȥ���ʤ�������


    ���������������֤�ʡ�


    ���ʤ�Ф����ʤ�֤��w�Ф��äƤ����ΤϤɤ����ʣ��ޤ��Ϥ⤦һ�ˤΔ�������äƤ���η��������Ϥʤ�������


    �������������ϲ����ݤʱ���ΤޤޤǤ��ä���


    �������ޤ��Ȥ����򡢥���ɥ���ū��„���Ƥ���֤��w�Ф��äƤ��Ȥ����ʤ󤫤���ʡ����ڤ���


    ����ȥХ󥰤��ޤ����Ц������


    �������ʤꆖ��o�äǤ֤��w�Ф��äƤ����Τ⡢�С��ˤҤɤ����ڤ���˼��������


    ������ʤ��ȤϤʤ������줿���귵������


    �����������ޤ����ˤ��v�S�ʤ�Ԓ������


    �������������Ȥ����Ȥˤ������Ϥ����Ĥ�֤��w�Ф������򚢤����Ȥ���ū�Τ��Ȥϡ��Ȥꤢ������ؤ�����


    �����������ʤ�ä��ˤ���Ȥ�����


    ����Ȥ����ǥ��������������¤���˼���������褦���Ԥä���


    �����������Ф��󤿤Τ��ȤˤĤ���„���Ƥʤ��ä��ʣ���


    �Х󥰤�������ȤФ�����٤��@���������Ҋ������


    ����������


    ���������ϵ�Ȼ�����ȤФ�����Ԥä���


    ���������衣���ˤ��β��ݤˤ��l�⤤�ʤ�����ʡ�������󤢤󤿤Τ��Ȥ���


    �����ˤĤ��ƺΤ�֪�ꤿ���������


    ����ȥ������������쾮��Ҋ�Ϥ��ƿ�����������


    ����?�󡢤������ʤ�?�ޤ��Ϥ��󤿤β���Ȥ����ʣ���


    �����β���ʤ龯�o�n����


    ����?��ۤɡ�����⤽�������t�O�Ҥ��ޤƤ�������ˡ����I���褦�ȬF�줿�櫓�����ʡ�


    �������������Ȥ���


    ���Ȥ������ȤϤ��󤿡����ʤꏊ���ʣ���


    ����ȥХ󥰤��X��΢Ц�����


    ���ޤ��ʡ�


    ���������Ϥ��줷�������֤�ߵ������


    ���ۤä�?�����Ť��äפ�äƸФ����ʣ���


    �Х󥰤�Ц�ߤ򸡤��٤��ޤ޴𤨤���


    ���������ʡ�


    ���������Ϥ���ˤ��줷�������Ԥä���


    �������ͤ�?�����Ť�֤ĤäƤΤϤ������Ȥ����ʡ��ǡ��ɤ��ʤ�����g��U�Y���N���ʤΤ�����


    ���������त�ʡ�


    ����ȥ����������{����Ԥä���


    ������ʸФ����ʡ����äƤ����äƤ�϶���ʤ��Ф��������ɤ���餫�ʤ�呤��Ƥ���ͣ���


    ���ա���b�ϵ��äƤ��ʤ��Ϥ�����


    ���⤷�����ơ����ν�����Ф���Ȥ�����


    �Х󥰤Ͽ�Ц������


    �������ʡ�ȫ�T�����Ԥ�֪�äƤ���Ȥ����U�ǤϤʤ�����ʡ�

 1855 Episode one thousand eight hundred and fifty-second, report.

    "But the way you put it, you seem pretty confident, don''t you?


    Gaius said with a niggered face.


    Then Bang laughed niggly, too.


    "What do you think?


    Bang didn''t make it clear.


    But Gaius felt the confidence from the end of the word to zero.


    "Apparently the strongest"


    Gaius said with certainty.


    But the reaction of the opposing bangs was unexpected.


    "... that''s odd..."


    Gaius gave a surprising look to Bang''s unexpected whining.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    In response to Gaius'' barbaric inquiry, Bang frowned and replied with a sinister face.


    "No, I thought it was too late to report."


    Gaius also gave the expression, oops.


    "Sure, it''s been quite a while, hasn''t it?


    "Yeah, if Zeldos is definitely a police person, we should be able to find out soon. Whatever it takes can''t take this long."


    Then Gaius said as he remembered something.


    "Is there anything like keeping the department secret while you''re on a special mission?


    "What do you mean?


    "Espionage, for example. While you''re engaged in espionage, keep it off the record just in case an infiltrator doesn''t find out who you are."


    Then Bang thought in a difficult face.


    "It won''t. I made the inquiry on my instructions. Even if you''re on a special mission, you''ll know who you belong to."


    "Heh, you mean you''re a pretty big guy, huh?


    Bang replied without changing one complexion.


    "No, it''s not. I''m just saying that I have the authority to do so."


    "It''s a great proof that you have that authority."


    "Whatever that is"


    Did Bang bother or cut the story off to bass?


    "I can''t figure it out that it''s too late."


    Gaius also recalled the seriousness of the matter and returned to the conversation.


    "Right. Maybe..."


    As Gaius looked diagonally up, he looked like he was remembering something.


    Bang reacted just fine.


    "Do you even have any idea?


    Gaius nodded with a harsh look and said, staring firmly into Bang''s eyes.


    "Oh, I was just about to. I was attacked in this building just before I met you."

 1856 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and fifty-three, rational and efficient.

    "What?


    Bang''s face got worse too.


    Then Gaius'' face was no longer transformed into a vicious face.


    "This whole building is in different spaces...... no, you''re not"


    Gaius remembered what had happened to him earlier and tried to tell Bang as accurately as he could.


    That was also because if we assumed that the phenomenon at that time was happening again now, it would involve not only Gaius, unlike earlier, but also Bang.


    "Right. I''m thinking maybe the floor I was on or just the Inspector General''s office was taken to a different space."


    Bang unwittingly frowned.


    "The whole floor seems impossible..."


    "Oh, right. Maybe it was just the Inspector General''s office."


    "And it''s amazing..."


    "Right. I know it''s hard inside, but even more enemies have generated upstairs and downstairs."


    "Generate��"


    "Yes. When I try to get down the stairs, I''m gonna go ahead and build the floor down there."


    "Wow. Then if you try to get up, you say you have an upper floor. But did it come with an entity?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "There was an entity. Definitely. But only in different spaces."


    "Hmm, so what about the side? I think the floor part outside the Inspector General''s office was generated.


    Then Gaius grinned, niggling.


    "Yes. That''s just great. It''s been generated every time."


    "That''s why it''s all three hundred and sixty degrees. This is troublesome. But now that you''re here, that means we got out somehow, but how?


    Then Gaius became good at it this time.


    "I kept busting my side."


    Bang pinned up one eyebrow.


    "Is that a force push?


    "Yes. I kept smashing through walls at high speeds so they wouldn''t catch up. Amazing, huh?"


    Then Bang showed his half-hearted face.


    "Whether it''s awesome or not, it must be a pretty rough move. But... is it surprisingly sensible..."


    Bang said that with a bitter smile.


    Gaius said with his chin raised and his chin raised.


    "Wouldn''t ~? It looked rambling and that was the most efficient thing to do ~"

 1857 Lesson 1,854: Weapons

    "So that''s how we got out, huh?


    To Bang''s question, Gaius nodded adept.


    "Oh, I don''t know"


    "But you couldn''t capture that enemy, either, could you?


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Sort of. Dragged into a different space is his territory. If they get away with it, it''s hard to chase them."


    "Is that what this is all about?


    Gaius mumbled and answered the parrot return to Bang''s suspicious question.


    "That''s what it is!


    Bang raised his mouth slightly.


    "Fair enough. So, you''re saying maybe we''re in exactly the same situation right now?


    Gaius also replied with a harsh look to Bang, who turned to ask him a serious look.


    "Oh, thank you. I feel like it''s too quiet. Then suddenly I heard a woman screaming..."


    "Is that the signal to start a war?


    "Maybe. Just..."


    Bang even asked Gaius, who said something.


    "What''s up? Something bothering you, too?


    Gaius also bent his mouth to the letter to and raised his brow butt and said:


    "No, I just lost in that way, and I was wondering if they were going to attack me again without time."


    "That was a push, wasn''t it?


    "Oh."


    "Then maybe now you''re going to mock it with your hands."


    "Sucker? What kind of hand is that?


    "I don''t know that at this stage. Isn''t that the kind of hand you just can''t handle with a force push?


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "Uh-huh, that sounds like a pain in the ass..."


    Bang inquired with a bitter laugh.


    "What''s your weapon?


    "Weapons? Oh, magic."


    "Magic. You''re confident, aren''t you?


    Gaius proudly breasted heavily.


    "Naturally. I''m telling you, my total magic is infinite."


    "Well, well. That''s amazing."


    Bang was flavorless and dry in the back of his back with words.


    Gaius felt it sensitive.


    "You think it''s a lie, don''t you? But it''s true."


    Then Bang responded to a bitter mix of laughter.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not like I don''t believe in it at all. I''m just saying it''s not entirely believable until you actually see it."


    Then Gaius put in the penetration.


    "No, so you don''t believe me!

 1858 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Fifty, I Believe.

    Bang chuckled unexpectedly at Gaius''s penetration.


    "That being said, if I were the owner of an infinite amount of magic, would you believe it unconditionally?


    Gaius accidentally jammed the words into the cut back of the bang.


    "... well, that''s..."


    Bang raised his mouth angle with a nibble.


    "Don''t you? Even if they say that, it''s not believable until you actually see it"


    Gaius pointed his mouth.


    "Yes, but come on..."


    Bang just smiled bitterly at Gaius like a wacko.


    "But in previous exchanges, I don''t think you''re the kind of person to lie in vain. It doesn''t mean I believe it completely, but it doesn''t mean I don''t believe it at all."


    "Oh well, if that''s the case..."


    Gaius said it completely.


    So Bang undone the story.


    "So what do you say we find out?


    "Yeah? What?... Oh well. We''re gonna see if he''s trapped in another space, right?


    "Yeah, in this situation, that''s what matters."


    "Okay. Then let''s just get out in the hallway."


    "Fine."


    With Bang''s consent, Gaius walked out of the way.


    Then I reached the front of the door that leads to the hallway, and I grabbed the door knob vigorously and turned to take a breath.


    And when he pressed again hard and opened the door, Gaius jumped into the hallway at once.


    "You don''t have one child."


    Then Bang said as he peered into the hallway over Gaius''s back.


    "But there''s not a lot of people here in the first place."


    "Really? Until I change the floor."


    Gaius says no, he started walking fast.


    The bang soon followed, and the two quickly reached the stairs.


    "In the meantime, no one seems to be here from here, huh?


    Gaius looked up or peered down as he grabbed onto the stair railings to see if anyone was using the stairs, but he didn''t see anyone on either side.


    Bang also rode himself out and checked the stairs up and down.


    "You''re more likely to have been captured in different spaces, apparently?


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Yeah, apparently so."


    Gaius frowned and said with a harsh look.

 1859 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and fifty-six confirmed.

    "Let''s change the floor for now"


    Gaius took a slow step down the stairs.


    Bang continued silently and the two reached the lower level.


    "... you''re not here. There''s nobody here."


    Gaius looked over at the floor and made sure there was no shadow.


    Bang nodded.


    "Seems so. But there aren''t many people on this floor either."


    "Really? Then why don''t you come down a little bit?


    "Oh. Let''s go down two or three floors later"


    "Okay."


    Gaius answered briefly and began to descend the stairs again.


    The bang also continued silently.


    And they went down the stairs for four floors.


    "Are you sure about this?


    Gaius asked Bang for confirmation.


    Bang nodded.


    "Oh. Apparently he''s really trapped in a different space"


    Then Gaius got in the mood.


    "Saata. Which one of you is coming?


    So I said as Bang was impressed.


    "But this is the crop... well done"


    Bang said as he rubbed the wall just down the stairs.


    And Gaius responded.


    "Oh. I guess he''s good at figuration. I think I''m pretty good, too."


    "So you''re building this one after the other?


    "Right. I think we''re building it by now."


    So Bang looked around.


    "Well, I don''t know what to do... I don''t think I can get through this different space with the same hands as earlier..."


    "Right. If that''s the case, this enemy is a pretty dumb guy."


    "Oh. He''s probably been hitting some kind of hand"


    "Right. In the meantime...... go into some room and rest?


    Bang smiled bitterly.


    "You can afford it, huh? Aren''t you nervous?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "I don''t. I don''t care where I did it."


    Bang became a convincing face.


    "Sure. Shall I do as you say?"


    "Okay, let''s do that"


    Gaius, with Bang''s consent, gripped the door knob in the nearby room.


    And he walked into the room without any hesitation.


    The bang also continued, and the two looked around at a room of simple construction.


    So Gaius says something.


    "You should have been in the room earlier."


    Bang snorted one.


    "Doesn''t it matter what the room is made of?"


    "Sort of."


    Gaius sat nearby on the couch with his shoulders squeezed.

 1860 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Fifty Seven: How the Enemy Comes Out

    Bang also lowered his back to the couch opposite Gaius.


    "Are you going to wait for them to get out?


    To Bang''s question, Gaius answered as he contemplated.


    "Uh-oh, yeah... I was wondering if this one shouldn''t move if it''s not the same hand as before."


    Then Bang said something unexpected.


    "I think I should attack."


    Gaius was surprised and rushed to ask Bang.


    "What? Really?... hey, but you don''t know what kind of hands they come with, and you usually wait for them to come out?


    "No, maybe that''s the enemy''s hand, right?


    "What are you talking about?


    "Here, let me think about that or this, and I think we might be building more different spaces in the meantime."


    Gaius pinned one eyebrow up.


    "... I see, then it''s a bad idea to hit your hand early..."


    Then Bang answered quickly.


    "Don''t be."


    Gaius also jumped the other eyebrow.


    "All right, let''s smash it!


    That''s what Gaius said, but when he stood up softly, Bang stood up imitating it, too.


    "Fine. Let''s take a look at the arrangement."


    Then Gaius nearly collapsed from his knees.


    "You''re not gonna let me do this alone, are you?


    Gaius accidentally raised his voice of protest.


    But Bang didn''t move, and he said it without changing his complexion at all.


    "For now."


    Then Gaius bit reflexively.


    "It''s just for now." "For now."


    It was a pretty sword-screen Gaius, but the look on Bang''s face didn''t change with Pickle either.


    "Until I know how to get them out."


    Then Gaius, who was shaking his body in anger, stopped Pitali and his movements.


    "What do you mean?


    "In the meantime, if you''ve had your walls destroyed from one end earlier, and your opponent rolled out another hand, then it''s a two-step tactic that I''ll deal with."


    Then Gaius thought as he looked up.


    "I see. Not bad."


    "Don''t you? I don''t know, can I have this hand?


    Then Gaius said, pointing his mouth.


    "Oh, thanks. I feel like I have more effort up there, but well, I can''t help it. So let''s go."

 1861 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and fifty-eight: Sturdy

    When Gaius was ready, he started walking with Stasta and stopped in front of the wall opposite the door.


    "Come on, let''s go!


    Gaius even dyed those hands crimson as he raised his temperament hung inside.


    And he looked back, slowly raising his hands.


    "Ready?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Bang nodded.


    "Oh, I don''t mind you doing it"


    Gaius nodded back, too, and quickly turned back to the wall.


    And it was in the mood of tearing, to strike the red lotus flame against the wall.


    "Yikes!


    But unlike Gaius expected, the walls were strong.


    Gaius smashed the wall in an instant and was going to enter the next room, thus losing the leg destination he had put forward and stepping on the spot.


    "Whoa! You''re tougher than I thought!


    Gaius just turned up the fire.


    Then countless bubbles came up as the surface of the wall melted out, eventually unable to withstand its high heat.


    "Okay, I can go!


    As soon as Gaius said it, there was a slight hole in some of the walls.


    But just for a moment, the hole was blocked quickly.


    Gaius was surprised, his eyes rounded.


    "Did you see that? For a moment now, but you''ve got a hole, haven''t you?


    Gaius asked Bang without turning around.


    Bang nodded, answering.


    "Yeah, it was just a little hole, but it definitely opened up once,"


    "Right? But it got blocked right away."


    "Oh, on the contrary, it looks like the walls are getting thicker and thicker, huh?


    Bang told me and Gaius looked seriously at the wall again.


    Then, as Bang said, the walls felt thicker in Gaius''s eyes as well.


    "Really... apparently the enemy has chosen to reinforce the walls once again by making one room after another"


    Bang also agreed with Gaius''s idea.


    "Apparently so. But then... no, see how it goes a little bit more"


    I said something like Bang was wearing.


    Gaius reacted sensitively and immediately asked Bang.


    "What? If you have any ideas, just say so"


    Bang answered Gaius, feeling a little irritated, with no expression.


    "No, I thought I''d attack another wall, but I thought you might want to see a little more."

 1862 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Fifty Nine: Pushing Questions

    Gaius looked back gently as he continued to roll out the flames of the Red Lotus, making a little room.


    "No, isn''t that a good idea? You don''t need to see what''s going on, do you?


    Then the bang looked difficult and answered.


    "Um, I think so... for once"


    Then Gaius barely penetrated.


    "Oh, my God, that''s not true. I don''t need that anymore?


    "Well don''t say that. For now."


    Then Gaius half-eyed and went further into it.


    "No, that''s why I''m telling you, for now, for once, I don''t want that."


    "Well, okay. Come on, do everything you can. Your total amount of magic is infinite, isn''t it? Show me that."


    Gaius smiled coldly at this.


    "So you''re gonna put me up to this? I''m not getting on with that. I mean, you, you''re just gonna let me work, and you''re gonna make yourself feel better, right?


    Bang slowly shook his neck to the side.


    It''s not like that.


    "Really? I don''t trust you."


    Gaius said with a skeptical look on his face.


    Bang sighed lightly.


    "You don''t have to trust me. We''ve only met for a few moments."


    "Well, you don''t have to listen to a guy you don''t trust, do you?


    "Right. Certainly not obliged. That''s why I''m asking you."


    What kind of attitude are you asking for?


    "I asked you to do everything I could earlier, didn''t I?


    Gaius tried to remember an earlier conversation.


    "Uh-huh, I told you, you can say anything in words."


    "That''s right. But if I don''t have enough time to be trusted, I''ll have to tell you in words?


    "Whatever the word is, it''s an attitude. Is that how you ask people to do things?


    "I don''t remember having such a bad attitude?


    Gaius became the top of the Buddha.


    "Hmm, okay. Even if you are pressing questions like this, it is not clear. I''ll do what you say for now."


    Gaius says no, he raised the firepower of the Red Lotus flame.


    Bang swallowed it without saying, although he realized Gaius had also used the word for now, thinking that if he said it, he would bend his navel.


    But Gaius himself realized that.


    As a result, Gaius shifted his gaze away from the bang by simply putting his face back against the wall.


    But his face was slightly reddish, for it was illuminated by the flames of the Red Lotus, or out of embarrassment.

 1863 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and sixty, rush.

    With overwhelming firepower, Gaius burned the walls to the ground.


    Bang stared at the wall from the oblique rear angle of Gaius and observed the condition crushed.


    "... you haven''t changed. And that''s the biggest?


    Bang said coldly.


    Gaius was angry or gnawed at his eyebrow root.


    "I still don''t mean it. I guess it''s decided!


    Gaius grew more and more firepower.


    But I still didn''t see any change in the wall.


    "... you can''t. Doesn''t seem to change at all."


    Gaius gave a musty look.


    "... well, it''s gonna take me a while to get serious. Just wait a little longer!


    Gaius gradually raised his firepower, one by one.


    The red lotus flame hit the evidence with a thicker, faster, mightier vortex.


    But after all this time, there was no change in the walls.


    As a result, Gaius began to show more and more impatience.


    "... no, the... well, what... one of these days... I said I could..."


    Gaius'' rolling red lotus flame became a little thicker, faster and more powerful after that, but he still didn''t see any change on the wall.


    "... No, wait... Almost... ''cause I can almost..."


    But then Bang made a cold announcement to Gaius.


    "Apparently not."


    Gaius instantly rebutted.


    He said, "No! Wait a minute! Just a little more, ''cause I can handle it in a little more!


    But Bang was calm himself.


    "No, if there''s any change, anyway, it doesn''t seem to make any difference. Then you should think you''re protecting the wall by some special method."


    "No, wait! You had a hole earlier, didn''t you? I''m fine with that. Of which��"


    But Bang tried to calmly analyze the situation.


    "Isn''t that on purpose earlier? To make us think that it''s easy to break the wall."


    "Why would you do that on purpose? Does it make sense to do that?


    "There will be. You''re actually in a hurry right now."


    Then Gaius rebelled intensely.


    "I''m not in a hurry! Not at all! What are you talking about!


    It was a childish Gaius objection, but naturally Bang smiled.


    "You''re talking fast. Proof of impatience. Anyway, it''s self-evident how much time we can''t have right now."

 1864 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Sixty One: Unpleasant.

    "Gu!... ku..."


    Gaius bite his teeth remorsefully, as if he didn''t make a sound.


    But Bang didn''t look particularly proud, he said with no expression.


    "Then again, I will join the war."


    In a sinister voice where Bang calmed down, he declared his participation in the war.


    Gaius pointed his mouth and said something to blame.


    "Well, fuck you! If you''re going to fight anyway, you should have done it earlier."


    But Bang said extremely calmly.


    "No, I didn''t know how to fight them until earlier. But now, it turns out it''s a method of warfare that thickens the walls anyway. The difference is huge. I don''t know why, but it''s not like attacking a dark cloud."


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    "Heh, heh, yeah"


    Gaius said, pushing his awfully dissatisfied face outright.


    But Bang said to settle down calmly without responding specifically to this either.


    Then let''s go.


    Bang stepped out of Gaius'' back, revealing his whole body, or walked straight out and stood in front of a wall separate from the one Gaius was burning with red lotus flames.


    And he took a half position against the wall, and slowly lifted his left hand up, and turned his palm against the wall.


    "Blow it up."


    Bang says, no, the wall exploded suddenly.


    Gaius managed to keep rolling out the Red Lotus Flame, surprised by the sound of the explosion.


    But he was angry that the explosion sounded so huge that he suddenly burst, and Gaius just had to not complain about one thing, but ate it against the bang.


    "If you want to do it, say so in advance!


    But Bang still said calmly in a calm voice.


    "Told you? Going."


    "I might have said that, but come on, you don''t think you can make that big noise."


    "I said blow it up. That means an explosion."


    "No, no, you know what I mean in a flash! I told you to tell me more in advance!


    Then Bang finally loosened his expression.


    "If you say that, your enemies will find out. I will use the magic of the explosive system."


    Gaius didn''t even make a sound here.


    For this reason, Gaius bent his mouth so heavily that he had no further mouth, and said with such an expression as unpleasant and extremely unpleasant.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right."

 1865 Lesson one thousand eight hundred sixty-two, change your aim.

    It would have been Gaius had he been dissatisfied, but he had to admit that Bang''s attack had been effective.


    That was also because there was a slight but hollow hole in the wall that Bang attacked.


    For that reason, Gaius looked remorseful but didn''t complain any more.


    "You''ve got a hole, for once..."


    Gaius said, even angrily.


    Bang smiled sarcastically and just said, oh.


    Gaius saw it and got even more in a bad mood.


    But Bang didn''t do such a thing with Gaius.


    "You''re fixing it fast."


    As Bang says, the walls were repaired as they looked around.


    Gaius said irritably.


    "What are you staring at? The hole''s already blocked, huh?


    Gaius was right, the hole was already almost completely blocked.


    But Bang hastily didn''t show it.


    "No problem. You can open it again."


    Bang said so, putting his left hand against the wall again.


    But the direction was about three meters to the left from the wall where the hole had been drilled earlier.


    "Blow it up."


    Bang chanted again.


    Then there was a bigger explosion than earlier in the wall in the direction where the bangs held hands, leaving a fairly large hole.


    Gaius was slightly surprised and frowned.


    Then Bang raised his mouth slightly and smiled.


    "With every attack I make, it''s the type that gets more powerful."


    Gaius said angrily, constantly rolling out the flames of the Red Lotus.


    "Oh, yeah."


    Bang put his hand against another wall again, without particularly worrying about Gaius''s reaction.


    "Blow it up."


    Then there was still a big hole about three M further left of the wall where the big hole was empty.


    But Bang said nothing, shifted his aim further to the left, and put his left hand behind him.


    "Blow it up."


    Bang changed his aim one after the other and kept holes in the wall.


    Then, gradually, the speed at which the hole was blocked became slower.


    Gaius checked it out, he said to the bang.


    "Isn''t it time to focus a little bit?


    Then Bang agreed with Gaius.


    "Right. It''s about time the enemy was exhausted."

 1866 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Sixty-Three Chant Type

    "All right, then set me up."


    Gaius turned around and said the bang.


    "Fine."


    Bang says, not against the wall where Gaius continues to strike the red lotus flame, his left hand.


    "Blow it up."


    Bang says no, a huge roar rang.


    The explosion took place precisely at the point where the Red Lotus Flame struck.


    Gaius accidentally raised his voice when he confirmed it.


    "How''s that?"


    But because it was a very strong explosion, the area was full of smoke and it took a while to check the condition of the hole.


    "Too much smoke up. What do you think?


    Then, by the time Gaius had just finished saying it, he could see the wall.


    "... ugh, whoa! I''m free! That''s also the biggest hole I''ve ever seen!


    Bang also confirmed that the hole was empty, and immediately released the two arrows.


    "Blow it up."


    Then a similar huge explosion occurred earlier.


    But this time it wasn''t a single shot.


    The explosion occurred constantly, and the surrounding area repeated things like smoke curling up, blowing up in the next explosion, and blowing up again if smoke occurred.


    "Do it ~. I mean, you think chanting is a must for magic activation, and you don''t have to tell me to get it out."


    Then Bang answered with no expression.


    "No, I need chanting at first. But you won''t need it while you''re hitting it a few times."


    "Heh, that''s a rare type"


    "Right. You can hit anytime with no chant?


    Gaius answered with a good face.


    "Yeah, anytime, anywhere, anything."


    "Right. How long have you been able to do this?


    Gaius''s face then turned out to be clearly in better shape than earlier.


    "From the beginning."


    "First? Does that mean since I was new to magic?


    So much so that Gaius has no more.


    I answered in a good mood.


    "That''s the thing ~"


    Then Bang smiled at his mouth, making him look like he remembered something.


    "Right. Speaking of which, you''re a reincarnator, aren''t you? Then our abilities in the past life have been taken over. Well, then even if you were born without chanting magic, you deserve it."


    It was Bang''s exact conclusion, but Gaius became grumpy as soon as possible.


    "No, I don''t know how to put it naturally..."

 1867 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Sixty Four: Hells Days

    "But is it true?


    I just said it, as the bang exploded incessantly.


    Gaius similarly raised his eyebrows and made an odd look, constantly rolling out the flames of the Red Lotus.


    "... sort of"


    When Gaius put aside plenty of time, he finally said it, and the bang said it without setting aside.


    "Which means we''ve come this far without much effort."


    Then, this time without setting aside, Gaius objected even more.


    "No, no, no! I did! I tried! What a mess!


    "Hmm? Is that true?


    "It''s true! How much do you think I''ve been swallowed up by Carla? Besides, that''s been happening since I was a kid!


    Then Bang gave me the look of ooh.


    "Carla? That''s a familiar name..."


    Then Gaius became the face of oops.


    "What? You know about Carla?


    "Right, sounds like you''ve heard of it"


    "Heh, that''s Carla. There''s only a legendary archdeacon. I didn''t know there was notoriety in this hell."


    Then Bang gave a convincing look.


    "Oh, is that Karla after all? Have you, in this world, been a disciple of Carla?"


    "Yes. How bad I''ve ever seen..."


    Gaius looked away unexpectedly.


    Then Bang accidentally spilled a grin.


    "Apparently, you''re quite well served, aren''t you?


    Gaius said without putting in his hair.


    "I can''t believe I''ve been mowed. Almost every day was a hell of a day..."


    Then Bang opened his mouth wide for the first time and laughed.


    Gaius looked at it with a decent face and Bang said it was crazy and he couldn''t help it.


    "Hell isn''t such a bad place, is it?


    Gaius finally understood what it meant.


    "Oh well. I''m sorry about that. That''s not what I said..."


    Then Bang controlled Gaius laughing unchanged.


    "Oh, I know. This is a joke, too."


    Then Gaius smiled too.


    "Oh. That''s good."


    The two often laughed at each other and gazed at the wall again.


    And Gaius said, making his expression a little harsher.


    "Well, suppose it''s time for this one to clean up"

 1868 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Sixty-Five, Ahead of the Hole.

    Gaius took a deep breath once, trying to fix his temper.


    He turned his chest wide and let plenty of air into his lungs.


    And when he held his breath for a while, he exhaled like a burst stream released from the dam.


    "Yikes! Maximum power!


    Gaius screams, a red lotus flame, bigger and thicker than ever, struck against the wall.


    Then the explosion emitted by the bang beside him also burst with a loud bang.


    "What do you say!


    Gaius gazed wide open at the wall at the tip of the smoke that rose.


    Then there''s a big hole in the wall.


    "Yikes!


    Gaius shouted delightfully.


    "Okay, you''re open. But do you want to plug the hole or..."


    With the bang''s calm voice, I said.


    Then Gaius slowly moved forward.


    Bang spoke up quickly.


    "Wait. Let''s just see how it goes"


    But Gaius kept moving toward the wall, regardless.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I see a room across the wall. Looks like we''re building more and more rooms."


    Gaius Gaius kept moving forward as he rolled out the flames of the Red Lotus, finally reaching about an m to the wall.


    So Gaius stopped releasing the red lotus flame once.


    And seriously measured the size of the hole, while peeking into the new room across the hole.


    "Phew, I knew I couldn''t replace you just now. Nothing. It''s a simple room."


    The moment Gaius said that, he heard some tall noise from the end of the hole called Curculus.


    Gaius unexpectedly moved further forward, peeking in a position that was like a middle waist and sticking his face into the hole.


    As soon as that happened, Gaius was wrapped up in a very dazzling glow.


    and at the same time a huge explosion sound.


    "It''s all right, sweetheart."


    Running over to Gaius as Bang screamed reflexively.


    And he quickly retreated in a delicate move to instantly hold Gaius'' body, and also the large wildlife.


    Bang, once back to the central part of the room, let Gaius''s body sleep on the floor, in large part.


    And while paying attention to the end of the hole, he continued to speak to the unconscious Gaius.


    "Hey! Hold on! Are you okay? Answer me!

 1869 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and sixty-six, consciousness.

    "Whoa! Hold on!"


    Bang rocked Gaius''s body many times.


    But Gaius didn''t respond.


    Bang was careful not to fail to be on perimeter alert, this time lightly hitting Gaius in the cheek.


    Gaius'' body then cramped faintly.


    "Whoa! Wake up! Wake up!


    Bang became desperate and tried to wake Gaius.


    Then,


    "... ugh... ugh..."


    There''s a groan coming from Gaius''s mouth.


    Bang spoke again as he put his hand on Gaius''s cheek.


    "Get up! Get your consciousness back! Speak up!


    Then Gaius'' lid opened slightly.


    At the same time, he spoke slowly, shaking his lips.


    "... Ku... Damn... I''m hit..."


    Bang exhaled unexpectedly.


    "Okay, you seem to have regained consciousness. Don''t worry about it."


    "... oh, I''m sorry..."


    Gaius looked even sorry.


    Bang nodded.


    "If you know what I mean, that''s fine. What do you say? You think you can wake up?


    Gaius nodded slowly.


    "Oh, I''ll try"


    Gaius said with a lot of language clarity.


    And he managed to wake up his torso, even though he had pains that were unbearable to his body''s savings.


    "Say... it doesn''t look like my body."


    "I got a direct hit from all those explosions. It''s gonna hurt for a while."


    Gaius looked up unexpectedly.


    "Right. It''s not my healing magic, but it''s not going to fix it."


    Then Bang laughed bitterly.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not good at healing magic either."


    "I guess. You look like that."


    It was Gaius who slapped lightly, but we remembered the situation in which we were now placed and tightened our expressions.


    "Even so, unlike earlier, I''ve been using different hands."


    "Right. Apparently, we''ve done a lot of different things."


    "Now what..."


    Gaius conceived.


    Bang also thought with caution around to avoid failing to be vigilant.


    Then he looked like Gaius had come up with something.


    Bang looked at the face and said.


    "Sounds like you came up with something, huh?


    Then Gaius said with a niggling face.


    "Oh, I''ve come up with a good thing"

 1870 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Sixty-Seven: Into Dimensional Space

    "Well, then can you tell me?


    I said as if Bang was enjoying it somewhat.


    Then Gaius said, looking totally fun.


    "All we have to do is open the doors of the other dimensions and get out of here."


    Bang frowned on Gaius''s answer.


    "What do you mean? I''m not familiar with different dimensions, so I''m not sure..."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "It''s easy. It''s so strange that I''ve never noticed."


    Gaius said as he twisted his neck even strangely.


    "I open doors to different dimensions, too, so once you jump in there, you just have to open another door and go back. That way we can escape the extra-dimensional space created by this enemy."


    Bang said with his eyebrow roots hissed.


    "... is that what it is?


    Then Gaius answered joyfully.


    "Oh. That''s what it is. It''ll take some time, but I''m sure you''ll find your way out."


    "Takes a while? Can''t you just open two doors and go back?


    Then Gaius put his arms together and answered as he looked up.


    "Well, it''s a little complicated to call it a different dimensional space. Where this enemy created the extra-dimensional space changes the conversation. If I had made it away from the original dimension, I''d have to open many doors by the time I got back. So I mean, it might take a while, but, you know, I think it could be anything."


    "Hmm, well, I guess if you say so."


    "That sort of thing. So let''s just go."


    "Um, what am I supposed to do?


    "You just have to get inside the interdimensional door I opened. The point is, you have to follow me."


    "Okay, okay."


    With Bang''s consent, Gaius nodded.


    "Well, let''s go quickly."


    Gaius glanced at the space of nothing in the center of the room.


    And, roughly, as he raised his hands to shoulder height, he opened his hands and slid them to the side.


    Then, the space with nothing abruptly ripped open.


    The space was divided by a fissure as irregular as torn paper.


    Gaius looked back and said.


    "Shall we go then?"


    With that said, Gaius entered the torn space with a slow foothold.


    Bang nodded, following an earlier arrangement, followed by Gaius.


    And as soon as the bang entered the space completely, the rift was closed.

 1871 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and sixty-eight, deliberately.

    "Is this also a different dimensional space..."


    Bang told me to crush the new interdimensional space opened by Gaius with an interesting look at every corner.


    "Oh, you can''t replace me, especially compared to the room I was in earlier, can you?


    Bang replied, still wandering around the room with interest.


    "Right. Compared to the other room, but I can''t tell from the real room."


    "Right. It''s the very image that I have of this space, so what''s going on is that something like a real world room comes up."


    "Well, that''s why you''re free to choose whether it''s a luxurious room or a simple room."


    "Right. However, if the image is sweet, it can be worse."


    Then Bang said with a bitter smile as he grabbed over to the corner of the room.


    "Here or what?


    Ahead of where Bang pointed, there was an unnaturally distorted corner.


    All the space created by Gaius was made up of straight lines, but only one corner of it was subtly distorted by walls, floors, and ceilings.


    "Oh, you sure are distorted. Well, this is a good example of what happens if you don''t think about it."


    Gaius said without any evil at all.


    Bang smiled bitterly.


    "Right. It''s certainly easy for me to understand."


    "Wouldn''t ~? I thought so, so I deliberately made it sweet."


    Gaius said, winking lightly.


    Bang opened his mouth and laughed.


    "Lie. There''s no way."


    Gaius laughed with a shrugged shoulder.


    Did you find out?


    Well, you''ll find out.


    Bang replied with a smile.


    Gaius also replied with a smile.


    "Well, then let''s say we go next."


    "You''re opening up another space, aren''t you?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Exactly. If we open it a few times, we''ll be out of here in no time."


    When Gaius explained that, Bang nodded and said.


    "So many times, is that going to open up to the dark clouds?


    "No, it''s not. This different space guy is like a three-dimensional puzzle. So instead of the dark clouds, I have to figure out which part of the 3D puzzle I''m in right now. And the way out."

 1872 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Sixty Nine Walk

    1


    "Hmm, is that what it is? Surprisingly troublesome."


    When Bang said so, Gaius answered just fine.


    "Yes! Trouble! But this is the only hand I have so far. I guess it feels like I''ll do it because I can''t help it. So it''s time to go."


    "You''re gonna open the next door, aren''t you?


    "That sort of thing. I don''t know how many to open, I just want to go."


    "Okay. I can''t do anything. Let it go."


    "Yeah, well, let''s go."


    Gaius said so, raising his hands immediately to the shoulder position.


    And he was tempered, and he opened the door of the dimension.


    "I''m coming."


    Gaius says, no, he walked into the door.


    The bang also continued immediately, continuing the journey of the two of them in different dimensions of space.


    2.


    "Well, we''re finally in the real world."


    As Gaius leaked with his exhale with a heartfelt tired look, he spoke gently as the bang worked.


    "Thank you. Sounds pretty tough."


    "Oh, right. I''ll use a lot of effort. ''Cause in the end, how many doors did you open?"


    That''s what Gaius said, and Bang answered just fine.


    One hundred and twenty-eight.


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to and looked fed up.


    "Uh-huh, so much? Damn, that bastard, wow - dragging us deep down."


    Gaius'' expression had changed from fatigue to anger.


    "Well, okay. It''s a safe escape."


    Bang told me to comfort him.


    Gaius then nodded as well, although it did not feel like an inadmissibility.


    "Sort of. That bastard won''t be using a different dimensional space any more than he found out he had this hand over here."


    "Then let''s go back. Apparently, this is a suburb closer to the police department."


    Bang said, looking around the surrounding landscape.


    Gaius thought only a little before responding to Bang.


    "Um... right. I need you to tell me where Zeldos is."


    "All right, then good hurries. Let''s go."


    Bang said so and walked right out.


    Gaius also continued, and the two enjoyed a neat walk time for some time before arriving at the police station.

 1873 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and seventy, hater.

    They had arrived at the police station, but Gaius began to lean his neck in some strange way.


    Bang noticed it and spoke up.


    "What''s up? Looks like you''ve been twisting your neck for a while.


    Gaius said as he tilted his neck sideways to flourish.


    "No, the attitude of the different people just now... isn''t that strange?


    Then now Bang twisted his neck.


    "Really? Especially not me..."


    "No, it''s absolutely weird... I don''t know what to say, it''s approximate, doesn''t it feel weird?


    "That won''t happen. It''s the same as always."


    "Is that true? Wouldn''t that be weird?


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, ''cause if you''ve always been so nice to everyone, doesn''t that mean you totally hate them"


    Then Bang raised his big mouth and laughed.


    "Right. Perhaps so."


    Gaius was a little annoyed by the bang, which didn''t even show a bare gesture to care.


    "Oh, come on, is that okay? I don''t think that''s funny, do you?


    "I guess it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter."


    Then Gaius distorted the edge of his mouth.


    "What are you big on? Mind your own business. You should be a little concerned about that."


    Then Bang asked Gaius looking interesting.


    "By that I mean you. What, you don''t like me from around you?


    Then Gaius turned to an angry look.


    "What the fuck are you talking about! Is that why? There''s no way!


    "That''s suspicious where you get excited. Apparently, he''s got conscious symptoms."


    "No! Do you have anything like that? I''m not kidding!


    "The more annoying you say that, the deeper your suspicions are, right?


    Then Gaius calmed his mind once.


    "No, they don''t hate me. Definitely."


    said Gaius as he deliberately lowered his voice and pushed his calm figure forward.


    Bang turned out to be just saying it was strange.


    I don''t think so.


    "Whatever you think, I''m not a hater. Definitely."


    Gaius still said slowly and quietly with a calm voice.


    Bang smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything more.

 1874 I havent heard the one thousand eight hundred and seventy-one.

    It was Gaius walking in an angry way, but I still couldn''t help but wonder how the different people would react.


    "... I knew it was crazy. Obviously, they''re pretty good."


    I said it with a banged face.


    "You still care? That''s enough."


    Then Gaius mumbled and said.


    "You care, normal. ''Cause look, obviously, our path can open up a lot, huh?


    Gaius was right, and the misguided commissioners seemed to see the two of them, rushing to evacuate to the corner of the hallway and waiting for them to pass graciously.


    "Look at that. Haven''t you shivered your child now?


    "That would be a big deal. It didn''t look like that to me."


    "That''s just blunt. He seemed completely trembling in my eyes."


    Gaius said confidently, with a sure face.


    But Bang was like, "Where is the wind?"


    Then there came a man who had a different atmosphere than those who had never been the same before, and walked from before.


    Bang couldn''t help but laugh at the man''s face.


    Gaius immediately noticed the condition and asked.


    "What? You know him?"


    Bang nodded happily.


    "Oh, it''s an old dating guy"


    When Bang answered that, a man who had been walking for a long time raised his right hand gently to greet him.


    Bang also immediately raised his right hand and returned the greeting.


    Then the man in front spoke as he smiled.


    "Hey, Secretary. Safe and above all."


    Bang replied immediately.


    "Oh, thanks to you"


    Then Gaius suddenly raised his barbaric voice.


    "Secretary ~"


    Then Bang said, looking at me without eating.


    "Oh, yeah, but. Didn''t I tell you?


    Gaius grunted up the edge of his mouth and complained like an avalanche.


    "I''m not listening! What do you mean? That you''re the secretary? Are you the secretary himself? Isn''t that the Secretary''s escort? I''m kidding! I didn''t ask you that. I mean, you definitely hid it on purpose. You hid it and laughed at me in your heart, didn''t you? Reasonable! Reasonably, the attitude of the wrong people is strange. That''s because you''re the secretary!


    Gaius almost said in one breath, did he have difficulty breathing, or he would open his mouth wide and spank in search of air.

 1875 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Seventy-Two: How to Manipulate

    Gaius was the feather to breathe on his shoulders because he spoke so quickly and showed off his long and broad tongue, but his anger did not yet know where it would subside.


    "Mostly, I''ve been thinking something''s wrong since it first happened! I don''t know if it''s frigid, but if it''s you, the chief of the police department in the first place, isn''t your mouth too bad? You know, there were times when you were pretty much talking like a yakuza, right?


    Then Bang said in a bitter mix of laughter.


    "I''ll knock it up in the first place. I''ve been messing around with guys like Yakuza over and over again. Wouldn''t you say something elegant to someone like that? So when you''re dealing with someone like that, it''s just natural and verbal."


    Then Gaius cuddled his eyebrow root.


    "Hey, so you''re saying I looked like a yakuza?


    Bang said without bad.


    "Don''t be."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Where am I, a yakuza! Where the hell are you going to put your eyeballs on!


    Then Bang laughed softly.


    "Excuse me. I''m just kidding. I didn''t think you were a Yakuza, but I thought you weren''t just a Yakuza. I was trying to intimidate you until you said something like that."


    Then Gaius'' expression soothed just a little.


    Bang looked at it and smiled slightly.


    That was because Bang already knew enough that Gaius was weak when praised.


    Guiding Gaius''s face grew more and more as Bang thought.


    "Well, I can''t help but think I''m not the only one. But you did, too, didn''t you? You''re gonna do pretty good."


    "Not really. That guy who sleeps in his spare time, he''s hard to come by. Whoever sees it won''t think it''s just a man."


    "Really? I don''t think so. ~"


    Gaius was already at his peak.


    Bang introduced the man who was out of position in front of him as he bit off his laugh.


    "Gaius, let me introduce you. This man is Deputy Secretary Rahl."


    Gaius offered his right hand with a full smile.


    "Say hello."


    Bang went on to introduce Gaius to Rahl.


    "Lar, this is Gaius. Not surprisingly, my friend Astarot."


    Then Lar nodded loudly just knowing.


    "Oh, I know. You put an inquiry into Master Astalotto, didn''t you?

 1876 Episode one thousand eight hundred and seventy-three, Rahl.

    "Oh, you knew that"


    Bang didn''t wait for Rahl to finish saying it, he just said it was unexpected.


    Rahl shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, I know. Master Astarot, it''s related."


    So Gaius broke in from the side.


    "Is there something about it being astalot-related?


    Rahl answered Gaius'' question with a glare.


    "Oh. Because you''re popular. Everyone made a scene at once."


    Then Bang frowned.


    "That''s troublesome. It''s not about touching each other."


    Rahl smiled slightly bitterly.


    "Well, I guess. If you''re such a celebrity, that''s one of the famous taxes."


    It was a lare trying to trick him, but Bang remained grumpy and frowned.


    "Trouble..."


    Then, as Gaius recalled, he asked Rahl.


    "That''s right. Do you hear anything about the Zeldos bastard?


    Rahl nodded.


    "Oh. You also inquired about the man, didn''t you?


    "Yes, that''s what I came here for."


    "Right. Then you should come to my room. Inquiry results are coming in."


    Then Gaius'' face became brighter as soon as possible.


    "Oh! I''m glad to hear that. Now we can finally beat that bastard up."


    Gaius turned his shoulders wide with grunge.


    To Gaius like that, Bang said with a bitter laugh.


    "You''re still noisy. Can''t we just talk about this a little more peacefully?


    Gaius then quickly affirmed.


    "I can''t."


    Bang grinned bitterly at Rahl and his face.


    Gaius was already switched on or his fighting spirit was rising on his face.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it ~"


    Gaius said, shaking his voice a little.


    Rahl said with a grin as Bang looked at it and blurred his shoulder.


    "Anyway, why don''t we just stand here and talk? Let''s go to my room."


    Gaius instantly rode Rahl''s suggestion.


    "Agreed! I have a report too, let''s get going"


    Gaius says no, he just walked out.


    And after walking for a while, Gaius looked back slowly.


    "So, which room is that?

 1877 Chapter 1874: To Assign

    "What is this... a long way from the secretary''s office?


    Gaius said with an interesting look at the deputy secretary''s office, which Rahl had guided him to.


    Rahl replied as he urged the two of them to sit on the couch with their right hands.


    "Right. I''m away for a while."


    "For a time of need? Oh, well. So when someone attacked you, one of you was safe?"


    Gaius said as he sat back on the couch prompted by Rahl.


    Then Bang sat down on the couch and said,


    "That''s the thing. If one of us lives, we can take command."


    Gaius nodded with a convincing face.


    "I see. Big crisis management."


    Then Bang further said.


    "I have another deputy secretary, by the way, he''s in another building"


    "Well, that''s amazing. Then it doesn''t look like it''s going to be wiped out. That''s just the main mountain of the police. I feel the emergency situation is normalizing."


    Then Rahl answered satisfactorily this time.


    "Exactly. We always assume the occasion of need. You were right."


    "Brilliant. This is what I want the police to do. By the way, where is the information I want?


    Rahl walked once, opened his own desk drawer and took out a brown envelope.


    "It''s in here"


    Rahl cut the seal on the tea envelope he had removed and took a few pieces of material from inside.


    "Apparently, the man named Zeldos has been assigned to Elpan."


    "Elpan?


    Said Gaius in a barbaric voice who just said it was his first ear.


    "Elpin is the northernmost police station."


    "Huh, no land prospects at all, but you mean there''s Zeldos in that northernmost police station, right?


    "Don''t be."


    Then Gaius stood up completely.


    "All right! So let''s just go."


    The bang also rose off the couch because Gaius stood up.


    "Are you going now?


    "Oh, I''ve accomplished my purpose here."


    "Hmm, well..."


    "I''m sorry you got involved in something weird. But he''s just doing me a favor, and I don''t think you''ll ever get attacked again."


    "Hmm, that''s what I want you to be. I wouldn''t have come home from another dimension on my own."


    "Maybe."


    Gaius said so, spilling an invincible grin.

 1878 Episode one thousand eight hundred and seventy-five, trajectory.

    "I''ll go then. Thank you for your help."


    Gaius said with a refreshing grin.


    The opposite bang said with a little regret.


    "Right. Shall we go?"


    "Oh, I don''t know how to stay longer."


    "Okay. Then be careful."


    I just said that Bang had no choice.


    Gaius smiled back at it.


    "Well, thank you Rahl too"


    Rahl also smiled back as Gaius thanked him.


    It''s cheap.


    "Then I''m really going."


    That''s what Gaius said, he started walking against the wall opposite the door.


    Then Bang accidentally spoke to Gaius.


    "Hey, the exit''s the other way around."


    But Gaius looked back and said the walking directions were intact.


    "That''s okay. I''m gonna fly out this window."


    Then the bang shook up and became a face.


    "You don''t have to leave anything like that, do you?


    "Well, it''s nothing. You can walk out the door. North is just this way, isn''t it?


    Bang answered Gaius''s question with a convincing face.


    "Speaking of which, you did. But it''s not your fault anyway?


    "Yes. I''m a tough guy. Then that''s what I''m saying."


    Gaius put his foot on the window frame, letting his body shrink before leaving his upper body outside.


    So I looked back inside the room again and saw the bangs, one hand up and greeted them.


    When the bangs also raised one hand to repay him, Gaius left a grin and jumped out the window.


    It was where I thought it was, spraying the aura full open and rising all at once, then moving into parallel flight and flying away.


    Bang approached the window with Rahl and said as he followed Gaius''s trajectory with his eyes.


    "Will they resent you?


    Then Rahl shrugged his shoulder.


    "Come on, what do you think? It''s just that apparently he''s got a bright personality, so I don''t think it''s going to be too serious."


    Bang nodded greatly.


    "Right. I think so too."


    Bang said so, staring again at Gaius'' trail.


    "You were a pretty funny guy."


    Lar smiled and responded.


    "I was only here for a little while. Still, I thought you were a funny young man."


    "Right? He''s a delightful guy. That''s why..."


    That''s what Bang said, looking for Gaius''s trajectory, which was already invisible.

 1879 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and seventy-six, the northernmost police station.

    "... I think it''s time to see it..."


    Gaius was flying at high speeds, coming as far as the northernmost tip of hell.


    But I didn''t see a building like that, and I was twisting my neck in full swing.


    "Oops... I''m pretty sure this is the northernmost town down here..."


    Gaius tilted his neck sideways again firmly.


    "Is it fastest to ask someone"


    When Gaius was so alone, he slowed down the flight and shifted his gaze directly below.


    "... uhh... ah! There he is."


    Gaius was sitting alone on the park bench, his head like a cow. He found a fairly alien, or just plummeted.


    And he went down to the ground, and came nigh unto the strangers.


    "Hey, I just wanted to ask, is there a police station around here?


    Then even the alien turned in hassle.


    "Yeah? Police station?


    "Yes. Police station. I heard it was around here."


    "It''s a police station. Well, there is."


    "Whoa! Do you have one? Then can you tell me where it is?


    "Oh, that''s good. Right there."


    The alien pointed to a rather old building across the street from the park.


    Gaius inclined his neck to that position, which was contrary to expectations.


    "... that one?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, the alien snorted and laughed.


    "Oh. That''s it. At first glance, it looks like it''s just an apartment or something."


    "... that''s the police station... that''s seriously lame"


    "Right? But it''s a police station."


    "Why are you so worn out?


    "You know what? It''s just that it''s safe around here. There''s no big case. Isn''t that enough for you?


    "Heh, you''re at peace..."


    When Gaius shrugged so, he began to walk through the park thanking the aliens.


    "... that''s the police station... it makes sense to look from the top and you can''t find it. What do you think? It''s a normal private house."


    Gaius complained of bumps on his own.


    In doing so, Gaius reached the front of the police station.


    "Now, how lame is this place, splendid, but irrelevant. My purpose is only one. It''s about knocking the Zeldos bastard out!


    When Gaius said so and tempered himself, he entered the courage and police station.

 1880 Chapter 1877 Stationery

    "... uh, sorry..."


    From the look of the whole house, or Gaius gave a long time loose greeting.


    But I didn''t get back to you.


    Gaius tried again to say a missing greeting between them.


    It sounded cold in a room like an old wooden office.


    But the greeting because of it was still not heard at all.


    "... uh, is anybody there? ����


    Even though Gaius said it overlapping and feeling like it was missing between them, I still couldn''t hear the reply from anywhere.


    Gaius was in trouble and lost his way.


    "Seriously... I''ve been in a pretty good mood..."


    When Gaius had no choice but to enter the room with his earthfoot, he reached the front of the door, which would lead to the back room, while sending his gaze to a simple desk where about three were placed.


    Gaius knocked on the door once courtesy.


    But still, there was no definitive response.


    As a result, Gaius turned the door knob, imagining that there would probably be no one there.


    "... I knew it. No one..."


    Gaius glanced over the desk with two placed indoors.


    Then I saw on the desk in front of me something like a roster.


    "This, this police station... or is it stationed? Isn''t that the exit roster here?


    When Gaius turned the cover, he made sure it had a number of names on it.


    But in it, Zeldos'' name was not written.


    "No. It doesn''t say his name."


    Gaius looked at the exit roster in every corner.


    But Zeldos'' name was not written anywhere.


    "What do you mean? Does that mean he''s still in public safety, changing his name?


    Gaius twisted his neck tightly.


    "Or maybe I won''t even mention my name in the first place? Someone said Zeldos was a parade."


    Gaius looked into other documents and stuff.


    But it was all material that I had never seen, and all that Gaius could not understand.


    "Oh, my God. It was shallow to think that anything would happen if I came here. Here we go. What do we do?"


    Gaius looked around at the garrison and often twilight.

 1881 Speech one thousand eight hundred seventy-eight.

    "... nothing to do..."


    Gaius sat back in the old chair at the end of the garrison, still about to break, with his mouth open and bowed.


    "... I''ve been waiting for this for about four hours now..."


    Gaius shrugged with a fed up look as he saw the clock hanging on the garrison wall.


    Gaius was in a deserted garrison, and he kept waiting a long time to see if anyone was coming.


    But for as long as four hours, none of the commissioners, nor any of the citizens, would have visited this garrison.


    "... here, are you there? ����


    Where Gaius questioned the significance of the presence in the first place of this garrison, a slight sound was heard from the entrance.


    "... hmm? ����


    Gaius waited too long and shook his boggling head and looked at the entrance.


    But there was no one at the entrance.


    "... you''re not here... uh, I don''t want to anymore..."


    Gaius waited too long, wondering if he could even hear the phantom, and he was fed up and looked up at the ceiling.


    And when I slowly closed my eyelids, I started to get upset.


    ����������������


    Gaius relaxed his body with his neck on the back of the chair and began to sleep in a completely relaxed position.


    And after a while, he completely fell asleep, or his left arm, which was over his leg, fell and became Dharan.


    Then I heard a slight noise from the entrance, again.


    The sound was like crawling quietly and slowly on the ground, but Gaius doesn''t notice.


    On the contrary, Gaius was completely falling asleep, to the point where he started snoring slightly.


    The sound, even sloppier, slowly and quietly approached Gaius.


    But I still don''t notice Gaius.


    My chest just waved quietly for breathing and I was sleeping without making any noise at all.


    And finally, the sound was only about two meters away from Gaius.


    Then suddenly, Gaius'' left arm rose slightly slowly.


    That was a very natural move.


    And in the same way, Gaius'' left eyelid opened sooo naturally.


    I''ve been waiting for you.


    It was at the same time that Gaius said that as he raised his mouth angle nicely, his left hand burned abruptly, causing a red lotus flame to be emitted on the sight of the sound two meters ahead.

 1882 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Seventy Nine: Erase Charcoal

    The Red Lotus Flame, like a fierce madness, was pinpointed when it sounded.


    Gaius continued to emit the flames of the Red Lotus as it was, while he swept his torso to determine the identity of the enemy.


    And as he sat in his chair, he bowed forward, and gazed at the enemies he could possess in the flames.


    "... I knew you were like a snake before this"


    Gaius was convinced, after waking up in the spiritual peace chamber, that he was identical to the black enemy like a snake that had suddenly struck him.


    "We''re not letting you get away with this."


    Gaius reminded this enemy of his last escape to another space, and decided to raise his firepower to the limit and continue to burn his opponent until he extinguished his charcoal.


    The Red Lotus Flame obeyed Gaius''s will and continued to burn his black enemies with fierceness.


    Then it felt like the enemy''s shape was getting slightly smaller.


    "The moisture in your body is evaporating... but not yet"


    Gaius'' hand never stops.


    The red lotus flame caused the temperature in the room to rise so abnormally that it continued to burn enemies without allowing any compromise, despite the fact that the Yangtze stood and the whole air continued to shake.


    Then, as Gaius thought, when he looked at the enemy, he shrunk.


    Gaius smiled invincibly at the edge of his mouth.


    "A little later"


    Gaius burned his skin chillily by the hot air and continued to emit red lotus flames, even as he became an expression of anger.


    As a result, Gaius fulfilled his original purpose.


    "All right! I wiped the charcoal out."


    Gaius decided this enemy was completely silent and finally stopped the Red Lotus Flame.


    "Ugh, there you go. It''s fucking hot in here. Don''t you dare open a window."


    Gaius stood up slowly, sweating with heat.


    He then turned his back on the enemy, which became an extinguishing charcoal and an even more pitch-black object, and began to walk roughly to open the window.


    "This is almost a sauna, then. Not at all."


    As Gaius approached the wall complaining about the bump, he hung his hand on the window frame with his right hand.


    And he slid the window forcefully, incorporating a pleasant outside air indoors.


    "Ugh, it feels good... it''s like a water bath after a sauna"


    It was Gaius who hit the outside wind to make him feel good, but behind it, the black charcoal had begun to move quietly.

 1883 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and eighty, all open.

    "Hmm... I feel like I''m back..."


    In an attempt to escape the indoor filled with sauna-like enthusiasm, Gaius let his torso out the window wide and exposed himself to a pleasant breeze, cooling to the point where he seemed comfortable.


    "Hot...... this is not cold for the time being"


    Although Gaius'' upper body was comfortable, his lower body was still exposed to heat because it was indoors.


    For this reason, I thought that no matter how many windows were opened to full opening, indoor temperatures would not drop significantly for the time being.


    "You have to open the other windows too..."


    Gaius turned quickly to his left, wondering if he had essentially returned his torso indoors.


    And walked straight along the wall with Stasta, trying to open all the windows.


    But then, all of a sudden, Gaius'' movements stopped perfectly.


    And I turned my face indoors and dropped my gaze.


    There was a black object rolling in there earlier that kept cooking thoroughly and turned out to be a charcoal extinguishing.


    Gaius, while sending a cold gaze for a while, did not make it slight.


    But Gaius finally determined, and opened his mouth.


    "Shit! I didn''t know you were still alive."


    Gaius said, lifting his left hand very slightly.


    And when he dyed his left hand red quickly, he began to release the red lotus flame again.


    Gaius continued to bake relentlessly and again the indoors were dominated by enthusiasm.


    "I''m gonna wipe you out completely."


    Gaius thought this enemy had to be done thoroughly.


    It was instinctive.


    Anyway, Gaius spent about three minutes carefully burning his enemies.


    "Hmm... just fine now..."


    Gaius sighed ho first.


    But at that moment, Gaius was struck by a bad feeling.


    "No, you should keep an eye out, just in case."


    When Gaius said so, he slowly and carefully began to walk towards the charcoal extinguishing.


    And as I approached the toe fifty C, it stopped pitifully.


    Then he sent another cold gaze for a while toward the charcoal extinguishing.


    Then suddenly, Gaius shook up his right leg.


    "Kura eh!


    Gaius said so with all his temper, without any hesitation, waved his right leg down at once toward the coal extinguishing.

 1884 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and eighty-one, in the belly.

    Gaius shook his legs up again and again after that, he lowered them, and shook them up repeatedly.


    It was thorough and persevered until the chunks of coal were completely gone.


    "... ugh... this will be just fine..."


    Gaius gently rubbed the floor, which had run out of chunks, to lick it with his toes.


    And I smiled satisfied, making sure there was nothing to hit my toes.


    "All right! Perfect"


    When Gaius was satisfied, he turned his back curly and tried to leave the place to open the window.


    One, two, and walked.


    Then three, four steps.


    And the moment Gaius shook up his fifth leg, it happened.


    "Gu!"


    Gaius groaned unexpectedly.


    But for what happened, I didn''t even know if I groaned.


    Gaius was confused.


    But soon I realized it was hot around my stomach.


    And I just looked at my stomach.


    "Heh... heh..."


    Gaius saw a black snake stabbed in his own stomach and groaned.


    Gaius grabbed the black snake as he developed goosebumps all over his body.


    And I tried to pull out all my strength.


    But the power didn''t come in well, and it didn''t.


    "Gu!... damn..."


    Gaius worked desperately in his fading consciousness.


    And I tried to pull it out again.


    Then I managed to pull through this time.


    Gaius immediately threw away the black snake.


    And when he managed to dye his right hand red, even though his consciousness was blurred, he emitted a flame of red lotus.


    "... gu... gu..."


    Gaius desperately emitted a flame of red lotus, trying to figure out why the enemy was attacked back to its original appearance, despite burning all that down and crushing the charcoal completely.


    However, the wound to the abdomen was huge, and with the red blood still pouring down, it was difficult to think about it.


    "... damn... no... I can''t stay conscious..."


    The flames of the Red Lotus were already, without power, about to disappear now.


    Gaius finally gave up his attack there and put away the Red Lotus Flame.


    And he fell on his knees without strength, and then fell on the floor to his hands.


    Gaius, however, could not even maintain an unusual quadriplegic posture and finally stuck himself on the floor.

 1885 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and eighty-two.

    "... mmm..."


    Gaius woke up relaxed.


    "... that?... Where are we? ����


    Gaius was bewildered as he looked up at the unfamiliar ceiling, shaking his neck from left to right, trying to find out where he was now.


    "... where are we?... I mean, why was I sleeping on such a hard floor?


    Gaius mostly woke up his upper body.


    And I looked around the room once again.


    "... Somehow I seem to remember..."


    Gaius stared at the murderous old room for a while.


    "Did you even drink too much alcohol? I don''t remember at all..."


    Gaius looked even more troubled and managed to trace his memory.


    "... I remember... oh, yeah. Ask the bangs at the police station where Zeldos is... so... uh... ah! Yes, the northernmost police station. I heard there was Zeldos if I went there... so, uh... were you on your way? ����


    Gaius seemed to have interrupted his memory there, nagging and silencing with a difficult face.


    And when he raised his face, he crushed quietly with a difficult face.


    "... I keep remembering... yes. This is the northernmost police station... but nobody''s been here... so long you''ve been waiting for someone to come? ����


    Gaius thought there again with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    And after a while, you remembered again, and roughly looked up.


    "... right. That''s where he attacked me. That snake-like guy attacked me... before. In another police station...... so for the second time."


    But there, Gaius suddenly suffered a severe headache.


    Gaius began to hold his head in an awkward position and smothered.


    "Gu!... Damn! ����


    Gaius could no longer take an agua position, either because of the pain, and fell in with his head on the floor.


    And for a while, I slammed my legs on the floor, and I wandered around.


    Then Gaius quieted down to see if the pain finally caught.


    And Gaius, when he rose up swollen, snapped with a rugged look.


    "... I remember... it was that snake-like guy who killed me. I was killed by him in a place like a rock... and I still am... I was killed by him twice..."

 1886 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and eighty-three, priority.

    Gaius'' memory kept awakening.


    "... oh yeah. Isn''t that him? Didn''t he kill me? Why did you forget all this?


    Gaius tried to remember even more.


    "... ugh, you don''t remember. A temporary shock or something about being killed, maybe a memory flies? ����


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    So Gaius realized that there was, and became a stunned look.


    "Is that it? Me, I just got attacked by that snake-like guy, didn''t I? I mean, I, I thought he ate me in the stomach. ����


    Gaius unwrapped his fearful arm and looked around his own belly.


    "... I''m not available... but my clothes are torn... what do you mean? You mean the wound''s blocked?


    Gaius once again carefully explored his belly.


    "... no, there''s no wound... there''s no trace of anything left... what do you mean?


    Gaius had a stunned look on his face and couldn''t move for a while.


    "Oh my... this mystery is not going to be solved."


    Gaius stopped thinking about it once there.


    "Okay, let''s switch. If you think of what you don''t know as Udauda forever, you won''t. More than that..."


    Gaius put his arms together again there and thought.


    "Wait. It turns out the guy who killed me, doesn''t it? Then the priority is to have a snake-like guy over Zeldos."


    Gaius nodded big once there.


    "That''s right. Absolutely. I don''t care about Zeldos anymore. It''s that snake more than that. I''m sorry I have to smash him to death by the time he''s completely skinless!


    Gaius made a policy shift and changed his target.


    But I remembered it was there.


    "But the question is, how can I take him down... I should have burned him down thoroughly just now. On top of that, I shattered the coal. Yet...... if you don''t make that tease or something, they''ll do it again. That was two dances earlier."


    Gaius thought of it as that or this.


    "Maybe it''s a different space. Perhaps somehow the body escaped into different spaces. That''s why it was useless to shatter the remaining coal extinguishing. But if so, what am I supposed to do?


    Gaius thought about it again for a while.


    But the conclusion was not immediately drawn.


    "You don''t know. Then let''s just shelf this too."

 1887 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Eight Four: The Spine Gets Frozen

    Gaius shelved two mysteries for now.


    But there was one other thing I really needed to think about.


    "... I don''t know how to find him..."


    This was expected to be difficult only for enemies who could freely travel to and from different spaces.


    "Because the different spaces are huge... I said I would look for them from here, but I can''t..."


    Gaius put his arms together, leaning his neck and thinking.


    But I still couldn''t think of this well either.


    "Uh-huh, but if I shelf this, I won''t be able to do anything... I''m in trouble..."


    Gaius became a heartbroken expression.


    "And who is he... the first time I was killed, he looked like a normal demon. But out of that demon''s body came a guy like that snake. So I figured a guy like that snake was the main body... apparently that was different too"


    Gaius snapped his neck with a difficult face there.


    "It''s his body... what the hell shape he''s in... no, maybe he doesn''t have the shape itself. Isn''t that why you got away with all that charcoal wiping? Isn''t that what''s so amorphous about it, like Ameba? ����


    Gaius seriously considered the identity of the enemy.


    In the end, however, no definitive and clear conclusions could be drawn.


    "Uh-huh, you can''t. After all, it''s just an imagination no matter how far you go. Whatever you say, we haven''t been able to confirm the main body of the enemy... here we go. We don''t know who our enemies are or where they are or how we can win..."


    Gaius was noticed there.


    "... hey... if they attack me again... wouldn''t they kill me again? ����


    Gaius thought his spine would freeze.


    And I shook my body unexpectedly.


    "... I don''t know what to do... I would if I were here... I''d just run away..."


    Gaius stood up there slowly, vigilant of his surroundings.


    And I saw it again as I rubbed my own abdomen.


    "... you''re all right. Doesn''t seem like a problem at all. Could that have been a dream?... No, I don''t think so. But... no scratches. I have no idea. What the hell is this all about?


    Gaius thought again as he stood because too much doubt was erupting.


    But I immediately remembered the situation.


    "Ah! That''s right. We have to get out of here."


    Gaius shrugged so, he moved quickly.

 1888 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and eighty-five, walk.

    1


    Gaius jumped out of the station in a hurry.


    And then it stopped and looked back about thirty meters away.


    "Oh my goodness... I''ve decided to put Zeldos'' bastard behind me, but I''m leaving here..."


    Gaius toured.


    But now he decided that he should leave this place as soon as possible, and walked forward again, thinking he would pull his hair back a little bit.


    "Nevertheless, where should I go... I''m in trouble..."


    Gaius thought as he walked, tilting his neck.


    "I wonder if it''s Delkia''s place for now... it''s the same hierarchy as here, and if we go straight, we''re going to get butchigiri"


    Gaius looked somewhat refreshed when he was so alone.


    "All right, let''s do that. Maybe Delkia''s worried about me, too."


    Gaius made a decision or just floated.


    And when he blew up the blue and white aura from his whole body, he flew away with great momentum.


    2.


    "Oh, it sure was around here."


    Gaius slowed down and slowly descended to the ground when he checked the familiar streets from above.


    Gaius began walking without even caring, for example, that the demons around him were surprised by the sudden appearance of a human being.


    "Speaking of which, you never really walked all over the city like this."


    Gaius strolled the city of hell with interest for a while.


    "I get to see Giro every once in a while, but there''s no one like him to give me a little"


    Gaius snapped quietly with the boss as he looked around once again.


    Gaius was right, the demons who went to the city seemed rare. There was not a single person who could either casually look at Gaius or talk to him.


    "And you''re so quiet. There''s a lot of people out there."


    Gaius walked with an interesting look at the demons passing quietly.


    In doing so, I saw a huge mansion in Delchia.


    "Oh, there it is. There."


    Gaius walked a little early with pleasure.


    But this is how you liked walking around the city, never flying in the sky and trying to shorten your time.


    For this reason Gaius enjoyed a relaxing walk from there for about twenty minutes before reaching the front of the Delchian mansion.

 1889 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Eighty-Six: Stupid Big

    "It''s a big stupid gate, as always. I mean, what''s the point of building such a big gate? I don''t think I''ll be much use to you."


    Gaius looked up at the huge, soaring gate and gently poisoned it.


    But there was no response to that, so he just slammed it with an iron wheel provided for the door.


    "I''m sorry. Shit!


    Then a small window attached around the front of Gaius''s face opened with a rattle of noise.


    Gaius looked into the window once more and said:


    "I''m sorry. Mr. Delkia, are you there?


    Gaius said, feeling a little blurred.


    But the devil, peering through the window, said without tickling.


    "Wait a minute."


    When Gaius smiled and nodded, the next moment the gate began to make a loud noise and open.


    "Oh, it''s open."


    As Gaius crushed untouched, the gate made an even louder noise and kept opening.


    And by the time the gate opened only a few moments later, a demon appeared from the side of the gate, glancing at his face from a small window earlier.


    "You''re Gaius Schneider, right? Go through."


    "Oh yeah. Then don''t hesitate."


    That''s all Gaius said, he crept through the gates with Stasta.


    And he slammed through the garden with his legs intact, aiming for the mansion.


    "You''re still dumb inside. The garden, the building... I mean, do we need this size? No, you don''t."


    Gaius walked again lightly poisoned.


    And when he reached the doorway of the mansion over a considerable amount of time, he bashed with the concoction with an iron wheel that was on the door.


    "I''m sorry, dude."


    Then the door just opened.


    And from the inside, a demon dressed as a butler appeared.


    "Welcome. You are Gaius Schneider."


    "Yes. It''s Gaius Schneider, but is Delkia there?


    Then the butler draped his neck wide.


    "Yes, I can show you at home right now"


    "Yes. Then can you show me around?


    "Yes, I did. Please proceed this way."


    The butler finally lowered his head and walked out with his heels twirled back.


    Gaius followed the butler''s back and slowly walked out.

 1890 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and eighty-seven, same hierarchy.

    1


    "Gaius! You, you were alive!


    As Gaius crossed the entrance about after the butler, Delchia, who suddenly appeared on the dance floor upstairs blowing out, shouted in such a delightful way.


    Gaius also smiled and replied aloud with his face up.


    "Oh! He''s alive! I mean, he''s back!


    "What! What does that mean?"


    "I''m going to include that area and explain it! It''s not too far away."


    "Right! All right, come on up!


    Delkia said so, turning back her heels and disappearing.


    Then, where Delkia had shown herself until just now, Dove turned up a little.


    "... well back"


    Dove said with a slight grumbling voice.


    Although Gaius was not well heard, the intention of the welcome was evident from the look on his face.


    "Oh. I''m going that way now!


    Gaius said with a smile and his right hand up.


    Then Dove also raised his right hand and signaled, disappearing after Delkia.


    Gaius was happy to spill a grin and head to Delkia''s waiting reception room about after the butler.


    2.


    "Come quick! Sit down there!


    Delchia sat in a luxurious backed chair sitting behind the reception room and said aloud as Gaius came in and made the call.


    Gaius laughed unexpectedly and walked quickly through the vast reception room, sitting on a chair placed opposite Delchia, he said.


    "It''s still my fault."


    Delkia immediately denied what Gaius said.


    "That''s not true! You worried more than that, didn''t you? Astalot told me you were dead."


    "From Astarot?


    "Oh, yeah. Rarely did he show up at my residence, so I wondered what it was, and suddenly I said you were dead.


    Gaius tilted his neck just to say it was puzzling.


    "Why was Astarot first?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Delchia also became a puzzling expression.


    "... Hmm, you sure do. It was in this hierarchy that your body was discovered. It seems like it would be nice to hear from me first..."


    "Right. The neighborhood may not be Delkia''s, but it''s the same hierarchy."


    "Um, I hear you''re dead in an area dominated by Leginos. This is definitely the hierarchy. Why did you contact Astalot first? I don''t know."

 1891 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Eight Eight: Caught

    "Did you get in touch with Delkia early?


    Delkia answered Gaius''s question as she looked up and thought.


    "Um, right. Leginos contacted me, but I don''t know if it was too soon. At least Astarot seemed to be ahead of me."


    "Huh... why not?


    "Know what I mean?"


    "Then I guess I''ll ask Reginos"


    "Right. But are you so concerned about that?


    Then Gaius nodded as he contemplated.


    "Right. Something''s gonna catch you."


    "Right. Then you should ask. But before I do, I need to ask you something."


    "What?"


    "Why did you die? And why did you come back to life? Explain it clearly."


    Gaius looked convinced.


    "Right. Okay, I''ll explain."


    Gaius took plenty of time from there to explain how he had been.


    Along the way, Delkia listened to Gaius''s story as she whispered her eyebrows and rose to excitement.


    And when I finished listening, I said as I wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    "Why do so many things happen around you?


    Then Gaius answered without incident.


    "Isn''t that because it''s a singularity?


    Then Delkia frowned.


    "Uh-huh, is it because of the singularity of anything? Is that really what singularity dots are all about?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "I think so. I''m not sure either. Things have been going on all this time, and I figured it wouldn''t be?


    Then Delkia put her arms together and thought about it.


    "Thank you for lying to me."


    "What is it? I''m not lying."


    "I don''t think you''re lying. I don''t think so, but I don''t know if that''s the trait or the physique of the singularity..."


    "What the hell?


    Then Delkia pointed her mouth.


    "If I find that out, I won''t take care of you. But thanks for catching on."


    Gaius frowned and tilted his neck.


    "What''s the catch?


    "So let''s just say I don''t know. However... I don''t know that the physique of the peculiarities is causing the incident naturally..."


    "No, that''s why you say it''s weird."


    "You''re persistent, too! I don''t know how to get caught, but what gets caught gets caught! I don''t have a choice!


    Delkia was completely cut off and turned away.

 1892 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred and Eighty-Nine: Arbitration of Dove

    "Damn, that''s how you bend the navel right away"


    When Gaius said that with a smile on his face, Delkia changed his blood phase and ate it abruptly.


    "I''m not bending a navel or anything! What are you talking about? Where do you have such proof! Say it!


    Gaius said with an even more smug face.


    "No, I''m not a child, and what are you saying about evidence of a bent navel..."


    "Who''s the kid! I''m a pretty grown man!


    "No, that''s not what..."


    "Then what!


    "No, that''s enough..."


    Gaius had been completely out of his mind.


    Then Dove, who saw such a gaius, pinched his mouth full.


    "... Dear Delkia, Gaius was not offended either. How can you forgive me here?"


    Then Delkia said, sighing loudly as she had no choice.


    "Hmm! I don''t have a choice. Then I forgive you. Good for you, Gaius. Be grateful to Dove."


    When Delkia said so, she stood up with her jaw tumbling up and stepped back, leaving.


    The two left laughed bitterly as they looked at each other.


    "Delkia''s the same, isn''t she? That''s going to change forever."


    When Gaius said so, Dove replied with a grin.


    "... not so. You wouldn''t have listened to me before."


    "Really?


    "... oh, I would have punished you without question before. But they didn''t. You know why?


    Dove questioned me and Gaius put his arms together and thought.


    But Gaius wasn''t sure.


    "... no, you don''t know"


    Dove smiled at his mouth and said.


    "... I didn''t want to fight with you any more. So you jumped at my arbitration."


    Gaius frowned and tilted his neck.


    "Really? Then why are you walking away?


    Dove replied with a bitter smile.


    "... it was a bad bat. So, in the meantime, I left."


    Then Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "Really? It didn''t look like that to me, though, huh?


    Dove only laughed bitterly.

 1893 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and ninety, naturally.

    "How about... by the way? How''s your stomach?


    Dove asked Gaius, who was tilting his neck unchanged.


    Gaius gave a hazy look when he was told, as well as putting his hand on his stomach.


    "It''s rinsing. I''m not eating at all."


    Dove smiled bitterly and said as he invited Gaius.


    "... follow me. Let me make something."


    Gaius smiled and followed him joyfully and bravely after Dove.


    Dove talked to Gaius as he walked.


    "... By the way, we talked earlier..."


    "What? Which talk?


    "... talking about singularities"


    "Oh, that''s a singularity. What''s wrong with that?


    Then Dove stopped perfectly there, looking back towards Gaius behind him.


    "�� something is caught up, just like Delkia."


    Gaius wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    "... somehow strange?


    "... right. The singularity is that it attracts nature and the case, but is it true?


    Gaius deepened the wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?


    "... naturally, it catches on"


    Gaius nodded into small pieces several times, with a rugged look.


    "You think someone''s working on it?


    Dove nodded heavily at Gaius''s inquiry.


    "... um. Think of it that way, it sticks."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it as a serious look.


    Easily, however, the answer did not begin.


    Then Dove broke up with him.


    "... sorry. Let''s just go to the dining room."


    Dove said so and walked out with a gentle heel back.


    Although Gaius followed, unlike earlier, there was no grin on its face.


    When Dove reached the dining room, he said to the kitchen.


    "... can you make me something I can do? If you can, we''ll have a treat."


    Then I heard a prestigious reply from the kitchen.


    "Yes, I did!


    Dove smiled and nodded, sitting nearby.


    Gaius sat opposite Dove, pinching the table.


    But there was still no laughter on his face.


    Gaius said quietly, frowning.


    "... maybe. But then who?


    But Dove didn''t answer.


    Instead of answering, Dove quietly contained only a few glasses of water that the servant had carried in his mouth.

 1894 Story one thousand eight hundred and ninety-one, squeeze.

    When Gaius finished his fluttering indulgence with plenty of treats, Delkia put a little face to the dining room.


    "Oh, my God, you were here"


    Gaius turned around his neck and answered as he found Delkia.


    "Oh. I was hungry. You''ve had plenty."


    "Right. I hope so..."


    That''s what Delchia said, and saw a lot of empty dishes placed in front of Gaius.


    "No way, did you eat alone?


    Delkia asked with a surprised look.


    But Gaius answered only naturally.


    "That''s right. I was hungry anyway."


    Delkia turned into a frightened face.


    "I eat too much of anything. Then I can barely move."


    "I don''t have anything else to do. I don''t think so."


    Then Delchia looked around Gaius'' swollen belly and sent him words of contempt.


    "You pig."


    Although very brief, Gaius responded greatly to the most powerful class of insults.


    "Who''s the pig! Who!"


    Delkia showered cold words at the fierce Gaius.


    "Is it something other than you? Look at the dove in front of you. Keep your body tight! In exchange for that��"


    Delkia looked around Gaius''s belly once again, even with the kind of eyes she sees ugly.


    "You pig."


    Gaius stood up and angry at the second insult by Delkia.


    "I''m not a pig!


    But there was no way Delkia would pull it off.


    "Nothing but pigs"


    "Is that why!


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    The two stared at each other.


    Then a shaped dove sandwiched between them broke in, smiling bitterly.


    "... Dear Delkia, Gaius seems to have eaten nothing today, so forgive me"


    "Well, even so, you''ll eat too much. Is your belly pampered?"


    "... Yes. So I thought I''d squeeze my body in a workout later."


    Then Gaius reacted quickly.


    "What? Wait a minute!


    But Dove said it in an unspoken tone.


    "... no, it looks like you actually ate too much. It''s also for the body. Squeeze."


    "No, but..."


    It was Gaius trying to argue, but Delkia has covered it there.


    "All right, fine. I''ll go out with you too."

 1895 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Ninety-Two: Exhaustion

    "Okay! So far for today!


    Delkia said with a satisfying grin as she let the sweat seep through her forehead.


    As soon as that happened, Gaius, who was finally standing with a dying face, made a louder noise and fell into the floor.


    "... Gu..."


    With Gaius crawling on the floor, he groaned.


    Then Delkia, hearing the voice, nodded loudly with a satisfying grin again.


    "See you tomorrow!


    Delchia walked out of the room with a light foothold when she threw it away.


    Although Gaius heard Delchia''s words in his hazy consciousness, he was unable to move, without the strength to dispute it, remaining in a crawling position on the floor.


    Then, to Gaius like that, Dove spoke in a bitter mix of laughter.


    "... you''ve been squeezed a lot"


    But Gaius didn''t respond.


    All he did was breathe roughly in a depressed position.


    That''s why Dove called out again.


    "... you''re apparently so exhausted that you can''t even reply? I hope you''ll wait there for a little while."


    Dove said so, leaving the room quietly.


    And after a while, he came back with a tray in his hand.


    Dove placed a tray in his hand on the floor as he knelt one knee beside Gaius.


    "... you see, you should drink this"


    Dove took the cup on the tray and took it to Gaius''s mouth.


    Then Gaius slowly opened his eyelids and looked at the cup.


    Gaius reacted as soon as he could, slowly but moving his left hand to try to receive the cup.


    And although it took me quite some time, I managed to get the cup from the dove and tried to put my own mouth on it.


    But Gaius'' fatigue was at considerable extremes, and neither his left hand nor his lips were able to shake and drink well.


    Then Dove, who saw it, circled behind Gaius.


    And once I took up the cup, I grabbed Gaius''s left shoulder and slowly triggered its body.


    Dove grabbed the cup again and handed it to him, holding Gaius'' body back.


    Then Gaius finally tilted the glass and succeeded in moisturizing his throat, either because he was in a drinkable position.


    Then Gaius finally took a breath and opened his mouth.


    "... be killed..."

 1896 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Ninety-Three: Do-s Nature

    �������ޥ��ǚ�����뤫��˼�ä�������


    ���������ϡ��ɩ`�֤��������줿ˮ��һ�ݤ�߸ɤ��ȡ��٤����X�ʤ��Ȥ�Τ��ޤ�ä���


    �ɩ`�֤Ͽ�Ц������


    ����������ʤ��ȤϤʤ�����äȤ�ǥ륭�����Ϥ����֤�ȘS����Ǥ���줿�褦�����ʡ�


    �ɩ`�֤Ϥ����Ԥä�Ц�ä���


    ���������Ϥ褦�䤯һϢ�Ĥ����Τ����٤�Ԫ�ݤ����Ƥ�����


    ����Մ����ʤ��������˚�����뤫��˼�ä��������


    �������ޤ������Ԥ��ʡ�����ǥǥ륭������ϲ��Ǥ�����Τ���


    ���������Ͽڤ�ؤ��֤���������


    �������Υ�S����ʤ���������


    �ɩ`�֤Ϥޤ����Ц������


    �����������ǤϤʤ��������䡢�����������֤⤢��ˤϤ��뤬������


    ���������Ϥ���˿ڤζˤ�Ҥ������ƿ��h�������Ϥ�����


    �����䡢�ɤ������Ƥ�ۤܰ٥ѩ`����ȥ�SȤζ���äơ�Ҋ�����������Ҥ�������������뤭�����Ϥ��餿�Ӥ�����򥾥������ä���碌�ʤ���Ц�äƤ�������


    ����ˤϥɩ`�֤������¤����äʤ��ä���


    �������ޤ��_���ˤʡ�����


    ���������ɤ��������äƤ���ϱ��Ԥ�����


    ���������䡢ȫ�Ƥ������Ȥ����櫓�Ǥ�ʤ�������ʡ�����


    ���ζȤ⤤�����ɡ��ۤܰ٤��衣�ۤܰ١�


    �������������Ŝ������Ԥ��Фä���


    �����ɩ`�֤Ϥ����ǡ��鷺���˿ڽǤ��Ϥ�����


    �������ۤܡ��Ȥ������Ȥϡ��ۤ�Τ鷺���ǤϤ��뤬���ޤ���ؤ�����Ȥ������Ȥ��ʣ���


    ����ȥ���������Ƭü��ԥ�������Ϥ�������Ĥ���褦��ҕ���򡢥ɩ`�֤ˌ������ͤ�Ĥ�����


    �������e�ˤ��������櫓����ʤ�����


    ����ȥɩ`�֤���������¤���碌��褦�ˤ���Ц�ä���


    ����������ʤ櫓�Ϥʤ������������Ϥ�ǰ��狼�äƤ���Τ��������ǥ륭���������ϲ�Ф�Ƥ��뤳�Ȥ�


    ����ȥ����������٤������Q����褦�ʱ����Ҋ������


    �������ޤ������٤Ϥ͡��Ǥ⤵�������Ĥ����褦�����ɡ��ۤȤ�ɤϥ�S�α��Ԥ����Ƥ�������˼������


    �������� �Ϥ����Ԥ��ȼ�򤹤ܤ᤿��


    �ɩ`�֤Ͽ�Ц������


    �������������������⤷��̤ʡ�


    �����������ä��Ҥ����ˤ��Ƥϥ����^���ʤ���衹


    ��������������Ҥ����äƤ���Ȥ������Ȥ����ǥ륭�����Τ��ݳ֤��򼳤�Ǥ�äƤ��졹


    �ɩ`�֤Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ������������򤱤�ů����Ц�ߤ��ͤäƼ�Խ���ΤǤ��ä���

 1897 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and ninety-four: Skin Sensation

    1


    "Heh heh. So that''s what you''re gonna do."


    Gaius said so, winking at Dove.


    Dove nodded with a grin.


    "... what do you say? I haven''t bathed with you in a long time, do you want to sweat?


    Gaius smiled and nodded loudly.


    "Nice. I just thought you were sweaty and disgusting."


    "... All right, let''s go"


    Dove said so, leading Gaius toward the Baths.


    2.


    "Huh, come back to life."


    Gaius sank himself down to his shoulder in the tub, scrubbing the hot water just below his face with his hand and rinsing off his face, making a voice that seemed pleasant.


    Then, because of his height, or a dove soaked in water all the way around his chest, he said, looking directly at Gaius.


    "... apparently you''re feeling a little clearer too?


    Then Gaius nodded satisfied when he was in the mood for just the right amount of water.


    "Oh, thanks to you"


    "... well. That''s more than anything."


    Gaius used to stroke the hot water with his hands many times after that, trying to stroke it on his face to make him feel good.


    And when he slapped his cheeks with his pampers and hands several times, his expression was only slightly cloudy.


    Then Dove noticed the change in his expression and even asked.


    "... what''s wrong?


    Then Gaius began to talk in a daze as he put his arms together in the water.


    "... no, what did I just tell you, I have something to worry about too..."


    It was about the doubts about the properties of the peculiarities Gaius had mentioned to Dove earlier.


    "I don''t know... Illis or Lucifer... and Satan or something, but I don''t feel like there''s anybody there."


    Then the color of Dove''s eyes clearly changed.


    "... well, that''s an interesting story... but that doesn''t mean there''s any basis for that, does it?


    Gaius slowly nodded loudly as he slept what only evoked him.


    "... oh, yeah. This is almost all about my skin feeling or just feeling, but sometimes I feel like something big..."

 1898 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and ninety-five: Critical issues

    "... Hmm, a great presence... I see"


    Dove said it in a really heavy way.


    But Gaius reacted sharply to the word butt.


    "Wait a minute. I see. You said it now, didn''t you? That means maybe..."


    Then Dove nodded heavily.


    "... um. The truth is, sometimes I feel the same way."


    Then Gaius'' eyebrows jumped a lot louder.


    Is that true?


    Dove nodded heavily again.


    "... oh, it''s true. But I don''t have a reason to be like you, either."


    Gaius nodded into small pieces many times with a serious look on his face.


    "Right. You felt Dove too... that means you felt it against Delkia, right?


    Dove then gave a troubled look to this question.


    But Gaius immediately perceived it.


    "Oh well. Because of my loyalty to Delkia, it''s hard to say. But if you look at me like that already, it''s like I''m telling you, right? So come on, give it up and make a confession."


    Then it became the expression that Dove perceived.


    "... right. From the very words of Delkia, I felt it."


    "I knew it. That''s all I got."


    Gaius nodded greatly, suddenly gaining momentum.


    "All right! I''m gonna go ask Delkia!


    Dove then managed to avoid the hot water that Gaius had made waves about to wear on his face, but said in a rare and great panic.


    "Wait a minute! Gaius!"


    But that wasn''t Gaius stopping.


    "I won''t wait! You say goodness hurry, right? But, well, you can keep the dove in the hot tub. I''ll never tell you what Dove told me."


    That''s what Gaius said, but he moved forcefully as he drew the hot water, and it just went up from the other side of the hot tub.


    For that reason, Dove rushed after him, and as he left the tub from the same place, he grabbed Gaius'' left arm and pulled him back.


    "I told you to wait"


    Gaius had no choice but to turn around and declare clearly against Dove.


    "That''s why I''m telling you I won''t wait, right? This is probably a serious problem. So you can never avoid this place."

 1899 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Ninety-Six, I Can Interact.

    "... ok. Then I''ll go, too."


    I said that Dove made up his mind.


    Gaius raised one eyebrow and said with a teasing mouthful.


    "You don''t have to, do you?


    Dove giggled at it.


    "... don''t nag me. That''s not who I think I am, is it?


    But Gaius sent a suspicious gaze from the bottom, and said with an even more teasing tone of mouth.


    "Is that true? Sounds like you were in a lot of a hurry earlier, huh?


    Then Dove coughed lightly.


    "... no, that''s not true"


    Then Gaius opened his mouth wide and burst into laughter as he flew his spit hard.


    "Buwahahahaha! There''s no way! You were in such a hurry!


    "... no, not so much"


    Dove took his gaze off Gaius and said looking at the void.


    Gaius made an even more pushy appearance with a S mindful look.


    "No - Dr. Dove is a bad liar. Look at me, okay? Look, no. ''Cause don''t take your eyes off me."


    That''s what Gaius said, moving in the direction Dove was looking at, he jumped with Piompion and tried to get into Dove''s high vision.


    Dove looked disgusted, while changing his body''s orientation further, as well as keeping Gaius out of sight by looking up.


    As a result, Gaius moved further around his body to get into Dove''s sight.


    Then all of a sudden, he said, "Ah!" Gaius exclaimed.


    Gaius, along with that short scream, tilted his body to draw a quadruple circle with his legs at the fulcrum.


    And as it was, he dived into the hot tub luxuriously.


    Gaius stepped back in the hot tub, desperately balancing his body, and stood up at the bottom of the bathtub full of strength.


    He then raised his voice of protest toward Dove, who was trying to look down at Gaius from above.


    "What the fuck! You kicked my foot all of a sudden!


    But Dove said, "Where is the wind blowing?"


    "... Hmm, apparently the trunk isn''t solid yet. What do you say we retrain?


    "No kidding! You''re waving violence because you''ve been compromised.


    But Dove was still a breeze.


    "... not violence. This is part of the archeology."

 1900 Episode One Thousand Eight Hundred Ninety-Seven.

    One.


    "There''s no way!


    Gaius cared for his own nose when he shouted reflexively.


    "Damn! There''s hot water in your nose, you twinkle!


    Gaius held one nostril and closed it, making a humming loud noise and snapping his hand and nose.


    But the sore nose didn''t seem to heal, and I put my nose on a few more times.


    "Damn! Oh, my God, I can''t believe it!


    Gaius went up from the hot tub in such a way as to not be angry.


    Then he slid straight through the side of the dove and tried to make his way to the stripper.


    But at that moment, Gaius'' body suddenly sank.


    And Gaius rolled out of his crouched position, even a strong kick, on the thick calf of a dove.


    But there, Gaius made a loose voice between them.


    "... yeah? ����


    Then, despite eating a mighty kick, Dove, standing flat and looking down at Gaius as usual, said with a humming nose.


    "... have you done anything?


    Gaius pretended to be calm while pulling his cheeks together.


    "Nothing!"


    Gaius stood up completely when he said so, humming his nose and walking out toward the stripper.


    Dove left a grin of nigga and victory, and followed Gaius.


    Two.


    "... so how are you going to ask Master Delkia?


    Dove asked Gaius in the hallway to Delchia''s private room.


    Gaius then answered plainly, as if there had been no earlier exchange.


    "Yeah? Nothing normal, though?


    "... say normal, but how is it?


    "I don''t care what they say. I''ll ask you straight in."


    "�� Are you going to ask me if there is a great presence on Delkia, etc., just to get straight to the point?


    Then Gaius stopped on the spot and jumped up a single eyebrow.


    "Are you going to?


    Then Dove bounced up one eyebrow this time.


    "... so you think Master Delkia will answer?


    "I don''t know. I just think it would be a hit if we tried to talk about it."


    "... I mean, great beings, when they''re there"


    "I guess so. Without that, I''d laugh and immediately deny it."


    When Gaius said so, he walked out again facing directly in front of him.

 1901 Chapter one thousand eight hundred and ninety-eight.

    Delkia, are you there? I''m coming in! "


    Gaius reached Delkia''s living room or knocked quickly, while turning around in a quick mouth.


    And without waiting for Delkia''s reply, who was supposed to be indoors, he turned the door knob in a rattling noise.


    Then shortly afterwards, Delchia''s panicked voice burst from inside.


    "What the hell? Wait a minute!


    But Gaius opened the door with momentum.


    Then such an outrageous sight appeared in Gaius''s eyes.


    "Master Gui, get out of here."


    Exactly on the way to get dressed now, Delkia, who exposed herself to none of that, yelled at her face with a bright red tide.


    Gaius closed the door in a panic as he rounded his eyes to the exact situation.


    But the hour is already late.


    From the indoors there were all sorts of cursing noises flying towards Gaius.


    "Do it... I did it..."


    Gaius looked back and looked at Dove, exposing himself to a glass of regret.


    But Dove only shrugged his shoulders with a shrugged face.


    Gaius dropped his shoulder disappointingly.


    Then I just felt sorry for Dove, too, and slapped Gaius on the shoulder with a pomp.


    But Gaius'' fallen shoulder did not return, and he slowly turned back his heel and began walking with Tobotobo.


    Then there, an unexpected voice flew in.


    "Hey! You can come in now!


    Although anger was still pregnant with Delkia''s voice, it wasn''t as good as Gaius and the others thought.


    For this reason, they looked at each other with surprise.


    Delkia''s fury flew there again.


    "Hey, you''re not here. Reply!


    Gaius replied hastily.


    "Yes! I am!... because you can come in?


    Though weak at the end, Delchia seemed to have received a voice.


    Delchia''s reply to the evidence was as follows:


    "I''ll tell you what!


    Although still pregnant with anger, Gaius laid his hands on the dreaded door knob because he had been granted permission to enter.


    But Gaius knocked on the door once again, a little panicked.


    Then Delkia''s anger and exasperated anger flew.


    "So let me tell you something."

 1902 Lesson one thousand eight hundred and ninety-nine, excuse.

    "... excuse me ~ su..."


    Gaius opened the dreaded door and went indoors.


    But out of horror, he looked down without seeing Delchia''s face at all, and opened the door and just barged in at the entrance to the room.


    Then there was a voice from Delkia to Gaius.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you stay out of that corner of the room and come straight over here?


    But still bewildered Gaius, Dove pushed his back from behind.


    "... now go. Master Delkia is here for you."


    Then Gaius took a step forward as if he had no choice.


    But his foothold was heavy, and he was like a prisoner on his way to punishment.


    For this reason, Delkia stood still, not even with an explosion of anger, although she showed frustration.


    Then finally Gaius came to Delkia''s sight.


    But Gaius was still looking down, cruising about how to greet him.


    For that reason, Dove cut the fire first, saying that Delkia should not be kept waiting any longer.


    "... Dear Delkia, Thank you very much for your time earlier. I''ll tell you later, forgive me..."


    Along the way, Gaius had vikled and trembled his body many times.


    But Delkia kept sending such a cold gaze to Gaius.


    Delchia spoke to Gaius as Dove''s mouth ended.


    "Hey, you. When you opened the door, didn''t you knock first, wait for their reply, and then teach them to come in?


    Delkia''s voice was still angry.


    Gaius shook his body even louder than earlier, listening to Delkia.


    And he put it between a beat, and finally Gaius began to talk, though he was untouchable.


    "... oh, yes... I was taught that... well... I forgot..."


    Then Delchia glanced at Gaius intensely as Gillo.


    "Forgot?


    Gaius managed to spin the word, even as he was shrugged by that gaze.


    "... Ah, yes... well, there''s something I need to ask you, and..."


    "Well, forget about it, you said you opened the door without even knocking?


    Delchia''s eyes congested bright red and seemed to be running blood.

 1903 Episode One Hundred and Nine Hundred: A Heartfelt Apology

    ���������ϡ��ǥ륭���Κ������ä����Ӥ˿֤줪�ΤΤ�����


    �������ɡ��ɤ����ꤷ�U�������ޤ���Ǥ���������


    �����ɤ�ʤ˥����������ؤ��¤����ȡ��ǥ륭����ŭ��α���ω���ʤ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᥬ�����������οs�ޤ�˼���Ǥ��ä���


    ����ȡ��ޤ���Ҋ���ͤ��ɩ`�֤��I�ߤ��g�˸�ä���ä���


    �������ǥ륭���������������ː��ݤ��ʤ��ä����ȤϤ���֪�ä����ȴ椸�ޤ����ʤˤȤ�����ʤ��ĤǤ��S�����������ޤ��褦����ꤷ�Ϥ��ޤ���


    ����ȥǥ륭������������ȥɩ`�֤����ߤĤ�����


    ���ۤ����ɩ`�֤衣��ǰ�ϐ��ݤ��o����кΤ��äƤ⤤�����Ԥ��Τ�����


    �ɩ`�֤��ֿs���Ʒ��𤷤���


    �������������Q���Ƥ��Τ褦�ʤ��Ȥ��ꤷ�Ƥ������ޤ���


    ���ۤ����ǤϤɤ�������ζ���Ԥä��Τ�����


    �ɩ`�֤����~��ԑ�ޤä���


    �������ϡ�����ϡ����ʤˤȤ�����ʤ��Ĥǡ������⤯�������ޤ��褦������


    �ɩ`�֤Ϥ����Ԥ��Τ���һ���Ǥ��ä���


    �ǥ륭�����٤ӥ��������ؤ�ҕ�����Ƥ�����


    ���ǡ���ǰ�Ϥ錄���ˡ��ɤ�����Ԍ�Ӥ�����Ĥ��ʤΤ�����


    ���������ϴ𤨤˸F������


    ������������?��?������������


    ����ȡ��ǥ륭���Κn�����������„��������


    ���������Ϥޤ������Ϥ��ꡢ�ŤƤƴ𤨤򼏤���������ԇ�ߤ���


    ���������Τ������ɤ��������Ԥ��ޤ��Ƥ⡭���ʤ��ʤ��ˤ��Τ�������


    �����������Ԥ������������


    ����ȥǥ륭������Ŀ�򥫥ä�Ҋ�_������


    ���ϥå��ꤻ��??��


    �ǥ륭���δ������ˡ�������������ȫ�˸Τ�Ĥ֤�����


    �������������ߤޤ��󡭡���


    ���������Ϥ����Ԥ��Τ���һ���Ǥ��ä���


    ����ȥǥ륭�������Ǥ�ե���Q�餷����


    ���⤦�褤�����������Ԥ����Ȥ����Ǖr�g���i��櫓�Ǥ�ʤ�����ؤФ�����S���Ƥ�룡�����Τ�ͬ�����Ȥ��äƤߤ��������ǤϤ��ޤ󤾣���


    �ǥ륭����ͻȻ���S���ˡ���������������פ򴹤줿��


    �������������꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ�������


    �ɩ`�֤�ϲ�ӡ���������~�����٤���


    �������ǥ륭�������錄���������������ꤷ�Ϥ��ޤ��������⤤���������ޤ��Ȥˤ��꤬�Ȥ��������ޤ���


    ������٤ӥǥ륭�����Ǥ��Q�餷����


    ���󤲤�����ʡ������ޤ��褤���Ȥ����Ǥ錄���˺Τ�„���������Ȥ�����褦�������ʤ��Ԓ��������

 1904 Episode One Hundred Nine Hundred One: The Supreme Being

    Because it was so sudden forgiveness, Gaius tried to get back on his mind and ask questions, although he was still confused.


    But I didn''t know how to ask, and I hesitated.


    Then Delkia raised one eyebrow cuddly and hurried Gaius.


    "What? Say it quickly."


    Gaius thought with a full spin on his head, even as he hesitated.


    "Uh, well... I wondered if there was anything else on top of the gods like Lucifer and Illis and the demons like Satan and Delkia..."


    Then Delchia''s complexion changed as it should.


    Gaius was convinced by the state of Delchia that there would still be a supreme being.


    "After all, you''re here, aren''t you?


    It was Gaius'' overlapping question, but Delchia pierced silence and did not answer.


    But that''s what strengthened Gaius''s certainty.


    "I don''t answer. No, maybe I shouldn''t answer? Either way, I get it. Thanks."


    When Gaius said so, he turned his heel back quickly.


    And he tried to walk out of the room with Stasta without any hesitation.


    Then on Gaius''s back, Delkia spoke in a strong tone.


    "Wait!"


    Gaius quickly turned around just waiting.


    Delkia asked Gaius with a rare, low voice as he stared at him with a tight eye.


    "What made you think that?


    To Delkia''s question, Gaius answered as he pondered.


    "No, this didn''t mean something decisive happened. But somehow, from all the conversations I''ve had with different people, I feel a little bit... right. I guess it''s a pile up to now."


    Delkia nodded slowly several times.


    "... right"


    Delchia said just one word that way, quietly lay her eyes down and shut up.


    And silence lasted for a while.


    It was Gaius who broke the silence.


    Gaius inquired with a determined look.


    "Tell me, Delkia. Is it really like reigning over gods and demons?


    Delchia then nodded heavily and slowly after placing it between beats.


    "... yes"

 1905 Episode One Hundred Nine Hundred and Two Decisions

    Delchia''s mouth was limitless and heavy.


    But Gaius asked relentlessly and further.


    "What the hell is he like?


    Delkia then slowly shook her neck to the side.


    "... I''m not sure"


    Gaius was surprised and asked overlapping.


    "I''m not sure. Because? Even Delkia, the finest demon?


    Delkia slowly shook her neck vertically this time.


    Gaius became a harrowing expression with a frown root.


    "Then what if Satan or Lucifer? They''re special among gods and demons, aren''t they?


    Delchia slowly opened her mouth after much thought.


    "... what do you think? But if they do, they probably do."


    Gaius thought with an even more rugged look on his face.


    And all of a sudden, he told me to squeal.


    "... I think I''ll go see Satan..."


    But Delkia didn''t answer that.


    Gaius repeated himself in silence and in his heart.


    Leaning his neck over and over again, he thought.


    And Gaius finally came to a firm conclusion.


    "Okay! I knew I''d be coming to see Satan!


    That''s what Gaius said, he spoke to Delkia again.


    "Thanks for letting me know. And... I''m really sorry about earlier."


    Then Delkia snorted, hun.


    "Enough is enough. Go where you want to go. You''re always free."


    "Oh, thank you. See you later!


    Gaius raised his right hand and exchanged greetings, turning back his heel and walking out.


    And now he left without looking back.


    Delkia quietly dropped off Gaius'' back, shifting her gaze to Dove, who was silently awaiting her life, to give her instructions.


    "Dove, you can show him to Satan."


    Dove bent over greatly just to get my will, and finally thanked him.


    "... Yes, I did. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll come as soon as I can."


    Dove quickly returned his heel and left the room trying to chase Gaius early enough.


    Delkia shrugged with a small voice as she silently dropped off her back again.


    "... I have no choice. Am I supposed to move too..."

 1906 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and three, uncomfortable.

    1


    "... Gaius"


    Dove caught up with Gaius and called to his back.


    To Gaius, who stops and turns around, Dove went on to say:


    "... with Delkia''s life, I was to lead you to Satan."


    Gaius looked just a little surprised.


    "Heh. Delkia said that?


    "... yes"


    "Phew, well, I''d appreciate it..."


    "... what?


    Gaius said with a shrugged shoulder.


    "No, I thought you were still mad."


    Dove smiled bitterly.


    "... I''m not angry anymore."


    Gaius looked skeptical.


    "Is it true?


    Dove laughed cously.


    "... oh, definitely"


    Then Gaius'' face finally cleared.


    "Right. Good for you. You can safely go to Satan."


    When Gaius smiled and said so, he walked out mightily.


    Dove also left a refreshing grin on the spot to chase after Gaius.


    2.


    "That was pretty quick."


    When Gaius reached the lowest level of hell where Satan was, he turned to Dove, the guide, and said so.


    "... right"


    Though Dove only said that one word, something was going wrong.


    Gaius only noticed about it and asked.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Dove waved a big, long time.


    "... no, it''s nothing. It would be my fault."


    Although Gaius had only a few questions, he did not ask.


    "Huh, yeah. Well, okay."


    That''s what Gaius said, and he started walking when he came back.


    Then Gaius also felt something strange.


    "... yeah?... Sounds weird..."


    Gaius thought with his neck tilted.


    "Uh-huh? What is it, who is this discomfort?


    Dove in the back said Gaius was so alone.


    "... well. Do you feel it too? So the discomfort I felt earlier wasn''t my fault..."


    "Is it uncomfortable that Dove just twisted his neck... but what the hell is this weird feeling?


    Gaius, telling him to whine so, leaned his neck again.

 1907 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Four Predictions

    "Uh-huh, what is it? The identity of this discomfort... the permanent frozen soil is dissolved because I checked it last time..."


    Gaius had previously melted permafrost independently of his own will.


    For that reason, the lowest level of hell had changed its appearance considerably from before.


    But it was also something that I had already confirmed last time, and it seemed like it would be something different from the discomfort they were feeling right now.


    "I don''t know... the vibe is different... I mean softer than before...!


    So Gaius thought of something.


    "Right! There used to be air like pinned and stuck... this is because the permafrost melted... is it? ����


    Dove responded firmly and calmly to Gaius''s seemingly less confident expectations.


    "... No, perhaps Satan, who became himself free by the melting of permafrost, is turning the air into something loose because he is now absent?


    Then a rushing color appeared on Gaius''s face.


    "Seriously? Then it''s a waste of time."


    Then Dove answered calmly.


    "... unfortunately, don''t"


    "Seriously. ~! If this was the case, you shouldn''t have melted the permafrost ~"


    "... I didn''t melt it on your own initiative?


    "Well, yeah, come on. Ahhh, I did it ~. Waste of legs ~"


    Gaius was completely unmotivated and walked into the spot.


    "I had a hard time getting here ~"


    Then Dove accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "... Didn''t you say earlier that you were pretty quick to get here?


    Gaius hinged his mouth and squeezed his shoulders.


    "Did I say that ~? I forgot."


    Dove laughed bitterly again.


    Then Gaius threw his legs out onto the ground and said on the back.


    "No - you''re here - what shall I do? I don''t know what else to do but go home with my bare hands..."


    Then Dove said, looking far away.


    "... look over there"


    Gaius accidentally followed Dove''s gaze.


    "Yeah? What is that? Are you doing construction or something? Sounds like a lot of work though..."


    It was to Gaius, who twisted his neck, that Dove stated his predictions.


    "... that''s probably Satan''s new castle, isn''t it?

 1908 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Five: Satans Castle

    1


    "Oh! Sure, with that decadence, you don''t seem to be mistaken for Satan''s new castle"


    Gaius nodded loudly many times, just saying he was convinced.


    Gaius was very intrigued as well as surprised by the enormity of it.


    "Because Satan is huge. I know you''re building it to suit that, but it''s a huge castle nonetheless ~"


    "... sounds like you''d be interested?


    Gaius responded to the query with Dove''s grin.


    "That''s right. Basically, men admire huge things. Isn''t that what Dove does?


    Then Dove smiled and nodded.


    "... right. I think I''m interested, too."


    "Again ~, what is that clingy rhetoric? Aren''t you really very interested?


    Dove nodded as he grinned bitterly.


    "... right"


    Then Gaius slapped his hands on bread.


    "Okay! Then we have nothing else to do, and let''s go visit that castle!


    When Gaius said so, he walked out toward the castle without waiting for Dove''s consent.


    Dove laughed bitterly again, and followed him silently.


    2.


    "Looking closer, even bigger ~!


    I looked up at the castle from the bottom and said, at such an angle that Gaius would have a sore neck.


    Then Dove also said, with a rare and slightly upbeat voice.


    "... sure. This is�� quite something."


    "Oh. I think it''s on a level where there''s no other example."


    "... right. This will certainly be nothing else."


    "But it still doesn''t look like we''re in the process of building it. This is how amazing it will be when it''s done."


    "... um. Right."


    For a while they continued to look down at the beauty.


    And finally, like that, Gaius lowered his face.


    "All right! Then let''s take a look inside."


    Dove nodded to Gaius''s suggestion.


    "... right. You won''t have a hand in coming home this far."


    "That sort of thing. Then let''s get to it."


    Gaius started walking with Stasta.


    And when he reached the immense portal, he called out loudly.


    "Open the door!"


    Then Dove said with a bitter smile.


    "... so that''s what opens it?


    Then Gaius leaned his neck in a whisked manner.


    "Come on? I just wanted to say this once."

 1909 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Six: The Gatekeeper of Anomalies

    Either the effect of Gaius'' loud voice or I heard a blurring coming out of the gate.


    "Whoa! There''s a reaction in there. Maybe we should open it?


    I said to Dove as Gaius gave him a ravenous look.


    Dove tilted his neck just a little bit.


    "... Hmm, I don''t think it opens with that one..."


    But it was against Dove''s expectations, and though it was not the gate in front of him, that the general gate beside it opened with a loud noise.


    Gaius became good at it and said proudly.


    "It''s open! What do you say?


    Dove had no choice but to blur his shoulders.


    Then a devil appeared out of the general gate, wondering if the height was four meters.


    The devil walked rubbing his own flesh and flesh, which had become quite enlarged, and exposed its beauty before the Gaius.


    Its appearance was still to be called alien, and the accumulation of thick fat, divided over and over many steps, covered the entire body, with a head shaped like a rhino on top of its body.


    In addition, the reason for the rhinoceros'' head was that horns had grown that greatly contradicted the nose.


    "Who is it? That''s a lot bolder."


    The alien demon, with a low, murky voice, told Gaius to intimidate them.


    Gaius said once he had seen Dove face to face, he faced the alien demon again.


    "What, someone found out in my voice, didn''t the gate open?"


    Then the devil turned out to be a slightly more rugged look.


    "You think you''re enough to be heard apart with your voice?


    Then Gaius had a bad habit of riding.


    "Naturally! Who do you think I am?


    But the Satan''s answer was naught.


    "Don''t know. A face I''ve never even seen."


    Gaius pinned up one eyebrow.


    "Hmm! You''re a mogul, right? Then I''ll tell you. My name is Gaius Schneider."


    But even when I heard Gaius''s name, the devil still didn''t make it faint.


    "I don''t even know its name. When I finally said it, so did that voice."


    Then Gaius clenched his teeth, making a critical, loud noise.


    And he said with a bright red face.


    "What?! You''re definitely a miscellaneous fish, aren''t you? I''m sure it is so decided! Otherwise, there''s no way you''ve never heard my name before."

 1910 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Seven: Gaius Striking Angry Hair Heaven

    It was Gaius sprinkling his anger, but where was the wind blowing against the devil?


    As a result, Gaius'' anger increased even further.


    "Say something, you bastard! You were so smart earlier! Why do you keep quiet all of a sudden?"


    So Gaius looked pretty bad about what he came up with.


    "Ha-ha. I get it. You''re not in a position to have a direct conversation with Satan, are you? That''s why you don''t know me. Don''t you?"


    When I said so, Gaius hummed his nose.


    But the devil still didn''t move at all.


    "I''m in a position to talk to Satan directly, but I''ve never heard of anyone like you, have I?


    Then Gaius rebelled violently.


    "Lie to me! Lie to me! Okay, listen to me. Surprise? I will be Gaius Schneider, the legendary archdeacon who has melted that permafrost!


    Then the devil finally pinned up his brow butt slightly.


    "Wow. You melted the permafrost. That was hard work. So, what can I do for you in this castle?


    Gaius'' anger then reached its peak.


    "Mucky, what can I do for you?" Satan was free thanks to me. Yet you have nothing else to say, you bastard. "


    But the devil still didn''t move.


    "That''s why I told you. Thank you for your hard work."


    "What, you''re my superior or something?" Really? Are you my boss? No, you''re not.


    Gaius was the momentum that impelled the furious hair heaven, but the devil was always faceless.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    "You, you bastard! You weren''t listening to me! You''re not my superior, you''re not my superior, you''re not my superior.


    But the devil was a pain in the ass, and he merely twisted his neck silently.


    Gaius raised the vessels of the temples to a large extent.


    "Nah, nah, nah, nah, nah."


    Gaius told me to stare from the bottom, separated word by word, as the Yankees here.


    But after all, the devil didn''t move at all and looked troublesome at the dove holding back behind Gaius.


    "Hmm, you''ve seen it. You must have been Delkia-sama''s man, right?

 1911 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Eight: Talking

    It was a sudden nomination, but Dove answered calmly, without panic.


    "... oh, you''re right. You''ve only seen him once before, haven''t you? Was it definitely Debul?


    Then the alien demon laughed teasingly.


    "That''s right. You were a dove."


    "... you''re right"


    "Hmm, does it mean we haven''t seen each other in... a thousand years?


    "... um, don''t"


    Then Gaius broke into the conversation with a flashing look.


    "Wait, wait, wait! You''re not jumping over me and talking to me!


    Then Dove laughed bitterly.


    "... I didn''t mean to."


    "Whether you''re gonna or not, you''re not gonna ignore me anyway! Okay."


    Dove had no choice but to squeeze his shoulders.


    "... oh, I''m so sorry"


    "Ok!"


    Then Gaius turned around and confronted Debul, just saying that he was done for Dove.


    And it became a fierce face, to gaze upon Debul again.


    "I don''t care about memorabilia with Dove! It''s more my story than that. My story''s not over yet. Hey!


    Then Debul said, even though it seemed troublesome.


    "What were you talking about?


    "Mucky! Don''t forget it!


    "Even if they say so. Because you wake up hysteria all the time. I don''t really remember."


    "Who''s hysterical! I''m not waking up hysteria! He''s just furious for good reason!


    "For good reason."


    "That''s right! For good reason!


    Then, once again, Debul said it seemed troublesome.


    "Fair enough. So, what can I do for you in this castle?


    "You''re a grand tour! Apologize first!


    Then I said it with a look like Debul didn''t know the bottom of his heart.


    "Why should I apologize?


    "Because you look great with your eyes from above!


    Deboule tilted his neck.


    "Did you look so great? If I were to say that, wouldn''t you have seemed better?


    But Gaius couldn''t have nodded at it.


    "There''s no way. It was decided that you seemed better. Apologize, you bastard."


    But Debul didn''t pull either.


    "No, you looked a lot better, if that''s who you were."

 1912 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Nine, Lightly.

    The two statements have presented a muddy appearance.


    That''s why Dove broke in between with no choice.


    "... well wait. Our aim is just a tour in the first place. There''s no point in fighting here."


    Then Gaius ate it abruptly.


    "It doesn''t matter what the purpose is in the first place! When this happens, making him apologize is no longer the purpose!


    Then Deboule asked with a look that seemed unexpected.


    "Tour? Did you guys come here to visit this castle?


    Gaius looked back briefly and replied with a quarrelling waist.


    "That''s right! It was like Satan wasn''t here, so I thought I''d at least visit this stupid big castle and go home. That''s what guys like you respond to..."


    Gaius continued to complain further from there.


    For that reason, you thought it was not clear, that Debul had spoken to Dove.


    "What made you think that Lady Satan wasn''t here?


    Dove answered with a shrugged shoulder.


    "�� that''s because the air drifting at the bottom of this layer had turned into something soft, unlike when we visited it before. I therefore decided that Satan would not be here... is he not?


    Then Debul nodded.


    "Yes, you''re not. Satan is still in this castle."


    Gaius also stopped complaining about Debul''s unexpected answer and rushed back to asking.


    "What do you have, Satan? Is this the air?


    "Oh, there he is. What do you say we just take a tour and go home?


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I came to see Satan in the first place. If you''re here, you''ve decided to meet me!


    "Right. Then get in."


    "Huh?"


    Gaius was taken aback by Debul, who allowed him to enter the castle lightly.


    Then I saw Dove and asked Debul.


    "... okay? If Satan is here, isn''t there a problem?


    Then Debul said lightly.


    "I don''t mind. If Delchia-sama''s hands were with us, we would be certain of our identity. You should come in because there''s no problem."


    "... well. Then let me come in. And Gaius, okay?


    Dove asked me, and Gaius nodded without a choice.


    "... well, if you''re going to let me in... I just don''t forgive you for this guy!

 1913 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Ten Atmosphere

    1


    "... well, if you''re going to let me in... I just don''t forgive you for this guy!


    Gaius said as he pointed to Debul.


    But Debul had already left the scene and walked to the other side of the gate.


    As a result, Gaius'' outfit became a terrible loose end.


    Gaius had a bad bump and cramped his cheeks violently.


    When Dove saw it, he managed to laugh.


    "... let''s go"


    Gaius followed Tobotobo and Dove as he cramped his cheeks.


    2.


    "... By the way, I mean Satan... has it changed anything from before?


    Dove frowned and inquired of Deboule as the three of us walked pompously down the vast hallway of the castle.


    Debul replied without changing his complexion in particular.


    "Right. You''re right, the atmosphere seems to have changed."


    "... well. So the change in the atmosphere that drifts in this hierarchy is still due to Satan being changed?


    "Don''t be."


    "... is that still because you got out of the permafrost?


    "Is there anything else?


    But Dove''s face could not be smiled.


    "... something like that..."


    So Debul stopped and said.


    "Do you care about anything?


    Dove put his arms together and thought, then answered.


    "... um, I don''t know if he''s going to change that much by now..."


    Deboule said to Dove, who would shake his neck.


    "Sort of. I was surprised too."


    "... is it still true"


    "Oh. I''ve served your side for years, but I''ve never seen you wrapped up in a soothing atmosphere like this"


    "... um, is this a good sign..."


    Then Gaius opened his mouth suddenly, having kept silent until then in a muddled manner.


    "You''ve decided on a good trend. There''s always a frightening atmosphere. I think the soft guy is stronger."


    Then Dove smiled.


    "... I might be able to show you."


    Then Gaius said confidently.


    "Absolutely. Definitely."


    Gaius was in a better mood for some reason and walked out well.


    Dove laughed bitterly and followed with Debul.

 1914 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Eleven: The Guru Sound

    "... oh, it''s true. You''re here."


    Gaius, going endlessly long hallways, suddenly stopped and raised his voice.


    Then the shaped dove chasing after him also stopped and said, as did Gaius.


    "... apparently so. Though it''s a lot easier, don''t know when you get close."


    Gaius nodded and said as he walked out again.


    "Right. Not yet, either, Satan. We need to calm down a little bit."


    Dove laughed.


    "... any more serenity?


    "Naturally. Even if we get close, we have to get to a point where we don''t know where we are. Doesn''t that give you a willow-like suppleness that can''t be pushed or pulled, like these immortals? Yeah, like me."


    Then again Dove laughed delightfully.


    "... I''ve never felt as supple as a willow on you."


    "Really? I guess he''s the one who disagrees."


    "... so let''s just do that"


    Then Debul, who was silently listening to the two exchanges, said, pointing far ahead.


    "Beyond that door. There''s Satan."


    Gaius said without even turning around.


    "Oh, I know. No doubt Satan is beyond that door... but it''s still a long way off. One scale at a time is silly, so I do see the door, but isn''t it possible that 1K is still ahead?


    Debul nodded.


    "Oh, there is."


    Gaius looked fed up.


    "Yeah, well, why don''t you fly? Fly and you''ll be there in a flash."


    Debul immediately dismissed the proposal.


    "In principle, the use of magic is forbidden in Satan''s castle. Most importantly, I''m not setting a separate penalty. But that''s why such behavior is definitely against courtesy as a guest. So if you''re an ungrateful fool, just fly. I''m not stopping you."


    Gaius groaned at Debul''s way of saying it like he was going to throw it away.


    "... Gu..."


    Then Dove was amused.


    "... there''s a saying that there''s no gu noise either, but brilliantly now, you said it? I''ve never heard that before."


    Then Gaius rebelled as he cramped his cheeks.


    "Shut up! I''m gonna make about a grunt noise!

 1915 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Twelve.

    "Damn! Okay, you can walk, can''t you? Walk away!


    When Gaius abandoned him so, he moved on with an obvious walk of anger.


    When the doves looked at each other and laughed bitterly, they followed Gaius with a relaxed walk.


    As Gaius walked ahead with Zunzun, he continued to take no chances with that or this about Satan Castle.


    "It''s generally too big! The width of the hallway is tens of meters. Could it be more than a hundred meters? Hundred! Even the ceiling is. It''s too expensive. It wouldn''t have accumulated if it came from a normal size guy other than Satan. I mean, can''t Satan be miniaturized? That''s why you don''t have to build a big, stupid building like this!


    Then Debul said with a sober voice.


    "We can miniaturize it. They''re usually about your size."


    Then Gaius stopped pitterly, staring at Debul from the bottom with a ghostly shape.


    "What then? Then you don''t need a castle like this!


    "This is the front of the castle, just built for a look. The living space is built behind it. Your scale is just as good for you as it is for me, and it''s a little small."


    Gaius glanced further at Debul''s answer.


    "Then why aren''t you going that way?"


    "That''s why I told you? He said it was for viewing. You''re going to see Satan, so naturally you''re going to be here."


    Gaius leaned his neck to the left and right again and again, with his eyebrows in eight letters, skipping cancer.


    "Me and Satan are old friends. That''s not why we''re talking about it."


    But Debul didn''t move.


    "You say that directly to Satan. I only took Satan''s life and led you here."


    "To?"


    Gaius made a loose voice between them.


    Then Dove asked Debul, as he had done in place of Gaius, who was frightened.


    "... that you received your life? When?


    Debul answered without incident.


    "Earlier. When I entered the castle, Satan gave me instructions."


    "... well. Satan can speak directly to his heart."


    Deboule nodded, turning back to Gaius and saying:


    "Mm-hmm. So if you have any complaints, please tell Master Satan directly. I don''t care what you tell me."

 1916 Episode 1,9913: Sunshine

    "I get it! Then I''ll complain directly to Satan!


    Gaius also had a rough nose, and when he breathed, he walked out with his big crotch and Zunzun.


    Dove grinned bitterly and accidentally blurred his shoulders.


    Debul said nothing in particular and followed Gaius with Dove.


    And for a while, the three kept walking silently.


    Gaius, who leads the way, walked staring at the doors of the far-flung gaze room, as though they were still there or not.


    But the door never comes close.


    Gaius also began to complain about bumps.


    "I knew it was too big. I know it''s to show you your majesty or something, but it''s too much. If you normally live in a small size, you wouldn''t have built it to suit it. Talk about what''s so cool about it. Besides, I don''t know what kind of guy comes to see me. You hardly have one like that. Yet if you build such a stupid big building, oh annoying. Really annoying. Totally annoying."


    When Gaius finished saying one thing of stupidity, his face became somewhat brighter, whether that dissipated somewhat.


    Then Dove behind him spoke in a bright tone as he perceived Gaius''s mood.


    "... but spectacular. Didn''t you come this far because you thought so, too?


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "At first. If you go inside, it sounds silly. I''m just walking down the hall with such a big idiot. Don''t you think?


    "... but I think everyone will be overwhelmed by this immensity. Then doesn''t that make any sense?


    "I''m overwhelmed, so what? What''s the point of that?


    "... there is. And I think."


    Gaius frowned.


    "Yeah, you know what?"


    That''s all Gaius said, he looked up at the ceiling.


    And for a while, the sun slipped through the stained glass adorned with its far higher ceiling into his face with pleasure.


    "Yeah, you know what?"


    Gaius said the same thing again.


    And when he turned to the front, he said, staring at the door.


    "I''m not intimidated, though. Anyway, I saved Satan from a frozen hell. That''s why I''m a benefactor. Don''t freak out, just ask and let''s go home."

 1917 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and fourteen, far away.

    "Hey! Satan, come on!


    When Gaius opened the door with the momentum of destroying it, he shouted with a loud voice in his eyes.


    But the chamber of sight was a giant gallantry, and there was not a single son.


    Gaius turned around and said to the doves who had come in late.


    "There''s nobody here. Weren''t you supposed to be waiting?


    Then Debul answered a bitter mix of smiles.


    "There''s no way Satan is waiting. The castle owner will appear after the guest arrives."


    "Huh! Okay, I get it. So, where do I wait?


    Debul answered Gaius''s question.


    "There would be a chair in the front. Wait in front of it."


    Gaius looked far ahead, gazing sufficiently into his eyes.


    "... Oh, is that a chair? I couldn''t recognize a chair because it was so big like an idiot."


    But Debul did not respond specifically to Gaius'' hatred either.


    For this reason Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to in a grumpy manner.


    "Huh! Yes, yes. You should go, right? If you go."


    When Gaius told him to throw up, he walked out silently as if he had no choice but to walk in a dazed manner.


    But I still couldn''t seem to keep my mouth shut forever, and I started spilling stupidity.


    "It''s far... too far away. I don''t know how stupid I am to make it. Damn, that chair''s gonna take long enough. Really, come on, it''s not a joke."


    But the doves that followed continued to walk completely silently, troubled.


    Then Gaius turned around with only his neck, not stopping his steps.


    "What? You''re not saying anything? Why don''t you at least put your hands together?


    Dove smiled bitterly.


    "... even if they say so. We''ll be arriving soon, and that''s enough."


    Then Gaius pinned up one eyebrow.


    "Hmm? Aren''t you freaking out what Satan might do if he asks you?


    Dove smiled bitterly once again, blushing his shoulders.


    But you still bothered me, and I didn''t say anything.


    Gaius just said it was a star, and niggered.


    But Dove still didn''t respond.


    That''s why Gaius pounded his tongue lightly.


    And he looked forward, bored, and spent some time silently until he arrived.

 1918 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Fifteen.

    As the line walked silently for a while, it finally reached the front of the giant chair.


    Gaius immediately turned back and built his jaw toward Debul, urging Satan to come out.


    But Debul was silent, and there was nothing like sending a signal.


    As a result, Gaius showed frustration.


    "Look, we''ve arrived, so call Satan."


    Gaius, once again, clearly urged Debul to make Satan appear.


    But Debul never moved again, and he had nothing to say.


    Gaius'' anger reached its peak.


    "Hey! Call it in! It took me a long time to get here!


    But even in Gaius'' fury, Debul was never frightened, just through silence.


    For this reason Gaius turned his anger spearhead to Dove.


    "Hey Dove! You can say something, too!


    Dove looked a little troubled.


    "... um, right. Debul, I feel more like Satan than I did earlier, but are you sure you can see him in front of us?


    But Debul didn''t even try to answer Dove''s question.


    Dove looked at Gaius and his face, blushing his shoulders.


    Gaius even distorted his face reluctantly.


    "Hey, are we gonna wait all the way out here? I''m not kidding."


    Then all of a sudden, a grunting roar rang.


    For a moment Gaius gave a surprised look, but soon realized who this ground ring was and raised his nigga and mouth angle.


    Are you finally here?


    Gaius'' twinkle and the curtain of the giant satin book behind the chair rose almost simultaneously.


    And Gaius waited, and the demon king stood for his beauty.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Satan said, in a low, curly voice, showing majesty.


    When Gaius snorted with Hung, he stepped out a long time ago.


    "It''s quick to see you, but why did you build such a stupid big castle?


    Satan opened his big mouth and laughed a lot.


    "You say hello all of a sudden, huh? This is comfortable."


    "Is this comfortable? I heard it''s usually miniaturized, huh?


    "Right. But it''s not always miniaturized. I''m this size."


    When Satan said so, he laughed delightfully.

 1919 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Sixteen: Ill Be

    "Yeah, what is this? Is this size easier?


    Satan replied pleasantly to Gaius, who asked intriguingly.


    "Right. This one would be more natural, partly because I''m not yet used to miniaturization. Anyway, I''ve been frozen for a thousand years."


    Then Gaius nodded with a convincing face.


    "I see. Sure if you ask me. But if you get used to it, you can make it smaller."


    "Right."


    "One question, how did you get so huge?


    Satan laughed heavily at Gaius'' simple question.


    "Whoever asked me such a question did not follow me. You''re still a funny guy."


    Gaius looked out of his heart.


    "I wonder. I don''t think that''s such a weird question."


    Satan responded with pleasure to Gaius, who seemed dissatisfied.


    "Fine. I''ll give you an answer. I was born like this from the beginning."


    "In this appearance? No change in size?


    "That''s right. Almost the same."


    Gaius was surprised by the unexpected answer.


    "Huh? Really? I can''t believe they say I was born all of a sudden like this..."


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care either way"


    "Uh-huh, but hey... it''s hard to imagine. Satan as a baby"


    Then Satan laughed happily once again.


    "I can''t be like that."


    "Huh? That''s not true, is it? Everyone has a baby."


    It was a natural question for Gaius, but Satan denied it below.


    "No. I didn''t have one of those days. I''ve been me since the beginning."


    "Wait a minute. Could that mean that you were born into this world suddenly, with an ego that''s almost the same as it is now?


    Satan nodded greatly just saying he was impressed.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Gaius asked stunned.


    "Seriously? Is that the guy?


    "He''s here."


    Satan said, laughing joyfully.


    Gaius gave a bewildered look and thought.


    And when I finally got my thoughts together, I hit Satan with the idea.


    "Maybe what... doesn''t that mean it was deliberately conceived off by someone?

 1920 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Seventeen.

    "... well..."


    Satan suddenly lurked a grin at Gaius''s inquiry.


    But Gaius didn''t mind, and kept asking.


    "No, why did you think that would overlap with why we came here in the first place, but I thought there might be something else on top of Satan and Lucifer. That''s why I asked you about it."


    To Gaius, who said beforehand, Dove, who refrained behind him, whispered in his heart, but it ended in worry.


    That was also because Satan opened his mouth again and laughed out.


    "Fuhahahahaha, pleasant and pleasant. You are still funny. Very funny, Gaius Schneider."


    When Satan said that, he laughed even louder.


    Gaius waited for Satan to finish laughing, further said.


    "I knew you were here, didn''t I? Even better than Satan and Lucifer."


    Satan then replied lightly with the corner of his mouth quickened up.


    "Um, don''t be here."


    Gaius nodded heavily at Satan''s expected answer.


    "Yeah, so that means birth parents for Satan, after all?


    Then Satan tilted his ankle.


    "I never thought I was a parent. But there''s no doubt that he''s the one who gave birth to me."


    Gaius nodded again and asked further.


    "So, Delkia and the rest of the finest demons, too?


    Satan waved slowly or something.


    "No, those guys aren''t"


    "So Satan''s the only one in the devil?


    Then Satan seemed a little hesitant to answer.


    But Satan told him what he wanted.


    "No, there''s only one more"


    Gaius tilted his neck.


    "Really? I wonder who."


    Satan grinned.


    "You''re the one who knows better."


    "Me?


    Although Gaius was surprised for a moment, there was only one person he could think of if he thought about it.


    "... Could that be astalotto?


    Satan nodded greatly to Gaius''s answer.


    "That''s right. Only I and Astarot are the demons that he gave birth to."


    "Oh well... Astarot too..."


    Gaius wasn''t sure what that meant then.


    But for some reason, I had a feeling that this would soon be of great significance in a critical phase, and I felt a slight tremor.

 1921 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Eighteen Existence of Heterogeneity

    Satan''s low, creaking voice poured down on Gaius, trembling.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to hear?


    Gaius quickly switched his head and thought about it.


    And when he looked up, he said:


    "So, what about God? I''m probably pretty sure Lucifer was conceived by the other gods the other day by someone who should be called the Supreme Being?


    Satan stared at Gaius'' face jizzily for a while, then opened his mouth broadly.


    "You''re right, Lucifer is. But the other gods are the ones whose Lucifer made them."


    "... are you serious..."


    Even though Gaius had somewhat anticipated it, Satan clearly told him to show considerable upset.


    "... then Illis... Lucifer..."


    Gaius shrugged so, thinking deeply and giving him a sinking look.


    There, again, Satan''s majestic voice rang.


    "Is there anything else?


    Gaius immediately thought when he gave a hazy look for a moment, and after just a few seconds, he looked up again.


    "Anything else? Is there nothing but God and the devil?


    Then Satan smiled.


    "Well, besides God and the devil... why did you think that?


    In response to Satan''s question, Gaius answered with a glance.


    "It''s a dragon. That''s a thousand years of dragons in particular. Their existence seems very alien to me."


    Then Satan opened his big mouth and laughed.


    "Exactly. Only one of the thousands of year old dragons is probably mistaken for what he created."


    Then Gaius raised his surprise.


    "Huh? Are there thousands of dragons?


    Satan raised his mouth angle and said.


    "You''re here. I don''t even know the real number, but there''s definitely more than one."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Gaius asked further, saying as he was impressed.


    "Is there anything else, by the way?


    Satan raised his mouth angle and stared often at Gaius.


    For a moment, Gaius wondered if there were others, but Satan''s answer was different.


    "... no, that''s all I know. But I don''t know everything about him either. So there''s no wonder you''re laying it down in my safekeeping..."


    Although Gaius nodded convincingly at Satan''s explanation, the inquiry was not yet over.

 1922 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and nineteen.

    "By the way, why did the guy who should also be called its supreme beings give birth to the Satans?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Satan laughed high.


    "I don''t know. His thoughts."


    "Well... I think it means something..."


    Then Satan laughed.


    Gaius thought he was laughed at and looked disgusted.


    "What the fuck?


    Satan laughed at Gaius''s blameworthy tone.


    "I didn''t laugh at you"


    "Is that true? Thank you. I don''t trust you."


    Gaius obliqued his face and pointed his suspicious gaze at Satan.


    Satan raised the corner of his mouth a lot to take that gaze.


    The two took shape for a while, but it was Satan who broke it down.


    Satan opened his mouth and laughed, then looked at Gaius again and said:


    "If you want to know why, just ask him directly"


    Gaius embarked on himself.


    "Can I see you!?"


    Satan said, laughing and laughing.


    "Any."


    Gaius looked disgusted again.


    "Don''t laugh all the time."


    "It''s my habit. Never mind."


    "I care. Either you''re being ridiculed... or you''re hiding something, right?


    Satan still laughed inclusively.


    Gaius asked, even as he turned his face away by bending his mouth to the letter to.


    "... so why do you think I''ll see you any time soon?


    Satan thought a little before answering.


    "... right. If you''re a singularity, I''m sure you will eventually be."


    "Is that true? If I''m a singularity, do you think I''ll see you soon?


    "Probably."


    Gaius thought there, pointing in the direction of the unanswered.


    "... well, sure, we''ve met gods and demons before... and we''re going to see more than that..."


    Satan laughed happily again.


    "That''s the thing. You will see me soon. It has nothing to do with your will."


    But Gaius turned around, and looked up again at Satan and glanced at him.


    "But I want to see you right now?


    Satan smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t bother telling me that."


    "Really? Don''t you really know how to meet him?


    Gaius said with certainty.


    Then Satan scorned Gaius for a while, and finally said,


    "... Well, I guess it was..."

 1923 Story one thousand nine hundred and twenty.

    "You know how to say that, right?


    Gaius sent his gaze to Satan.


    But Satan just laughed niggardly and didn''t answer any more.


    Gaius pinned up one eyebrow and asked further.


    "Let me know if you know. If you ask him, he''ll know everything."


    Satan laughed nitutterly and opened his big mouth.


    "All of it... well, if he does, he''ll know the rough stuff."


    Then Gaius ate it.


    "I knew it? Well, you''re right, you''re going to reign over gods and demons, so naturally you know all sorts of things."


    Satan did not deny it.


    "Right. I don''t know if it''s all there."


    "Oh, fine. Because they''ll just tell you what they know."


    Then Satan laughed.


    Gaius reacted quickly.


    "What? Is there something?


    Then Satan laughed and said:


    "I just asked, I don''t know if I''d answer."


    Gaius nodded into small pieces several times.


    "The type who can''t communicate much?


    Satan laughed delightfully at Gaius''s questioning, which was straightforward.


    "Right. I don''t know who he is either."


    "It''s going to be a pain in the ass. I don''t know what to do."


    Gaius wrapped his arms around him.


    And summing up his thoughts, he looked up again and asked.


    "How does Satan always talk?


    Satan laughed a lot again at this straightforward question.


    "Me. Don''t talk to me."


    Gaius sent a suspicious glance.


    "Ah again. You''re actually talking, aren''t you?


    Gaius said in a slightly comical tone.


    Then Satan returned it for fun too.


    "No, we''re not talking."


    "Once again. Oh, that''s not true. We''re definitely talking, right?


    "No, I don''t remember."


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not true. Impossible."


    But Satan didn''t give in.


    "No, it''s bad for you, but I never talked to him. But..."


    Once Satan separated the words there, he raised the corner of his mouth nasty again before saying it.


    "But it seems Astarot has spoken to him?

 1924 Chapter one thousand nine hundred twenty-one stands out.

    "Astalot?


    Gaius could not hide his surprise that the name of the unexpected person was brought from Satan''s mouth.


    "Why astalotto? Satan never talked to you, did he? But isn''t it strange that Astalotto has spoken before?


    Satan peppered out his big, long tongue and licked his tongue.


    "Well, let''s not be strange. I''m not interested in him, but he seems interested in Astarot."


    But Gaius gave a hazy look.


    "If you say so! Glenn, the ancient paperman, said. There''s talk of an indigenous god named Auga and Astarot meeting on some rock. Could it be!"


    Gaius asked Satan with a sure look.


    "Well, isn''t it the name Auga that reigns over the Satans?


    But Satan answered without moving.


    "Well. I''ve never heard his name or thought about it."


    From Satan''s expression, Gaius tried to gauge whether he was telling the truth.


    "... sounds like you''re telling the truth. What do you mean, the name is gone, and when you write a myth, you name it because you need it for convenience?


    Satan raised the corner of his mouth quickly and nibbled.


    "Maybe. Names, etc., are meant to distinguish them from others in the first place. If you take it for someone who doesn''t know anything about other people, don''t you need something like that?


    Gaius frowned and thought.


    "... I mean, that means you don''t have the same guy as yourself, right?


    Gaius raised a question that punched the core.


    Satan nodded slowly, loudly.


    "Don''t be."


    "Is there no doubt that only one person stands out completely? Actually, there''s no other family?


    "... you don''t"


    Satan put it between him carefully before answering.


    Gaius deepened the wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "... that''s so..."


    Gaius kept his mouth shut without saying it to the end.


    Satan looked closely at Gaius with interest.


    That''s what I said.


    "What''s up? If you have something to think about,


    Say it. "


    Gaius gave a harsh look and opened his mouth in what seemed difficult to say.


    "... No, I''ll stop. I''ll hit him when I see him in person."

 1925 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Twenty-two: Where

    That''s what Gaius said, quietly putting his gaze back in parallel.


    And I kept silent for a while about how deeply I was thinking.


    Satan talked roughly about how he had finally cut his numbness, although he had just been watching the situation for a while.


    "So what are you going to do after this?


    Gaius said with a firm tone when he raised his face.


    "I think I''ll go see him. So I want you to tell me where I can go to see you."


    Then Satan said without getting his hair in between.


    "Which way? Is that him, or is that Astarot?


    Gaius thought about it for a while, and then he said:


    "... right. I think I''ll just meet Astalotto and talk to him."


    When Gaius told him to squeal like that, he looked up and looked at Satan.


    "Don''t you know about where Astarot is? Tell me."


    Satan answered Gaius''s question quietly.


    "Where Astarot is... I don''t know a few things..."


    Then Gaius said, distorting his mouth in a mean way.


    "Really ~? Aren''t you always on the lookout ~?


    Satan replied to Gaius, who sends an obvious glance of suspicion, in such a way as calm itself.


    "Right. I always try to observe. But it always sprinkles well."


    But Gaius didn''t trust me.


    "Is that true? How can you not trust me?


    But Satan also dealt calmly with this.


    "True. When you''re an Astarot opponent, it means I can''t do what I think."


    Then Gaius finally showed up a little convinced.


    "Huh. I guess so ~"


    That''s what Gaius said, he switched heads.


    "Okay! Then tell me what you think."


    Gaius said in momentum.


    But Satan did not answer immediately.


    That''s why Gaius cut the numbness.


    "No way, you''re not gonna come here and teach me, are you?


    Then Satan accidentally spilled a grin.


    "It''s not. But I don''t think I know where Astarot is by mouth."


    Gaius frowned.


    "Really?


    When Satan nodded greatly, he said the next amazing thing.


    "Mm-hmm. So why don''t we give him directions?"

 1926 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Twenty-three, accompanied by

    "To?"


    Gaius accidentally uttered a barbaric voice to Satan''s sudden surprise suggestion.


    But Satan''s expression was normal, so everyone assumed that he was not joking.


    Therefore Gaius inquired, unable to satisfy his surprise.


    "... Did you say directions?


    Satan did not make it slight and replied.


    "Oh, you said that"


    "Uh, what does that mean?


    It was Gaius who put in the exploration, but Satan said without changing his expression at all.


    "It means the way it is. Because I am no longer free. So where can we go?"


    Gaius understood that Satan''s remarks earlier were not misheard.


    But on top of that, I couldn''t believe it.


    "Uh, you mean you''re coming with me to find Astalot?


    Satan nodded greatly.


    "Yes."


    Gaius got stuck with the answer.


    "Uh, even if they told me I was going with you, uh, not in that giant."


    Gaius said so hard to say as he looked up at Satan''s giant.


    Then Satan laughed for the first time in a while.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to walk with this body either."


    Gaius remembered.


    "Oh, speaking of which, can it be miniaturized? Well then..."


    Although Gaius said so, he was still cruising to see if he could be guided by Satan.


    But in doing so, Satan showed movement.


    "Wait a minute."


    When Satan put it that way, he stood up largely.


    As a result, the giant was almost double the height from its earlier sitting position.


    "So!


    So much so that Gaius said unexpectedly, but soon we saw a change from there.


    It was a slow one, but gradually the body seemed to be squeezing smaller.


    "... oh, it''s getting smaller"


    As Gaius put it, Satan''s body, though gradual, definitely grew smaller.


    But the speed was still slow, and Gaius grew tired of it.


    "... it''s too late. How many more minutes is this gonna take?


    Then Debul, who had been quietly silent until now, answered with a quiet voice.


    "About twenty minutes to go."


    Gaius pointed at his mouth in a boring manner and said:


    "... ahhh"

 1927 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and twenty-four: Belly condition

    As Debul said, after about twenty minutes, Satan was almost as big as the Gaius and the others.


    From there on out further, he transformed and became just completely confused with humans.


    Gaius said, looking tired of waiting.


    "Done? I just saw something. It''s naked."


    Satan replied as he blew a steamy sweat out of his whole body.


    "Oh, finally. I don''t like this change. No matter how many times I''ve done it, I can''t help it. And I can''t produce clothes, so I''m gonna have to be naked here."


    Then Gaius looked tired and said in a frightened manner.


    "I don''t mind being naked. Then you don''t have to make something as big as this, you just have to be that size from time to time."


    Satan raised the corner of his mouth with a nigga and said.


    "That size is the size of nature for me. There''s nothing inconvenient about this small size, but it still makes me want to go back to nature from time to time."


    "Hmm. Is that what this is about?


    Gaius looked at Satan with frigid eyes.


    But Satan said without moving anything, with a face that didn''t eat anything.


    "That''s what it is."


    When Satan said so, he walked out.


    Then he slipped through Gaius''s side and spoke when he came beside Debul.


    "It''s Debul. Prepare your meals."


    When Satan said so, he walked straight away.


    Gaius turned around and looked at Debul and his face.


    Then Debul said with a bitter smile.


    "When Satan makes a change, he gets hungry. I''ll have your share. Follow me."


    Then Gaius nodded with a convincing face.


    "Well, sure, it looks like I used a lot of energy, and I was just about to be pretty hungry, so no."


    When Gaius said that, he saw Dove, who had been silent so far.


    Then Dove smiled.


    "... um, I was just a lot hungry too"


    Gaius nodded and said to Debul.


    "Then let me show you around. Of course there''s gonna be an extraordinary treat, right?


    Debul nodded with a smile and answered.


    "Absolutely. Let''s prepare a meal that doesn''t have any more."

 1928 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Twenty-five: Tea

    Gaius nodded satisfactorily to Debul''s answer.


    "All right! First of all, no stomach!


    With that said, Gaius walked out of the mood.


    Guided by Debul, Gaius sat down to jump into the furnished sofa, which also had a luxurious embroidery.


    "Hi this room, sounds like a reception room, but are you going to eat in this room?


    In response to Gaius''s question, Debul answered with a glance.


    "No. I''m letting you prepare a meal across that door. Wait here till you''re ready."


    Gaius nodded as Debul answered pointing to the door on the right.


    "Oh. You know what? Got it."


    At that moment when Gaius accepted with a convincing face, another door opened, and the servant came into the room ready for tea.


    "Whoa! Glad to hear that. I''m hungry, but I''m actually thirsty."


    That''s what Gaius said, happily pinching the teacup placed in front of his own eyes, he just took it to his mouth and slowly included just a little bit of hot tea in his mouth.


    Although Gaius accidentally made his eyes black and white to the heat of the tea more than expected, the flavor was more delicious than he had ever imagined, so he poured his breath into his mouth one after the other, whooping.


    And he took a little time to drink it up, and he put the cup on the saucer satisfactorily.


    "This is seriously delicious. It''s delicious on a level I''ve never had before."


    When Gaius raised his heartfelt exclamation, he was gladly thankful for the service that was pouring new tea into the empty cup, while still standing beside it.


    "Thank you. We use the finest tea leaves that can be picked in hell. I''m glad you liked it."


    Gaius responded as he lifted the cup to have a second cup of tea.


    "It is. Hell''s finest tea leaves? So it''s delicious. Looks like the cooks can count on this."


    "Yes, stay tuned"


    At the same time that the supply still smiled back, the door that Gaius and the others had come in earlier made the noise of turning the chatter and the door knob and opened.


    When Gaius turned around, there was Satan, who had earlier miniaturized and transformed into a human figure.

 1929 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Twenty-six: Meals

    "Oh, you got dressed... I mean, you got dressed"


    Gaius told me, and Satan replied with a smile.


    "Dining naked doesn''t mean anything. I know about TPO."


    Gaius almost accidentally blew out the tea in his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect a word from Satan''s mouth."


    Satan smiled and sat on the couch opposite Gaius.


    And he included in his mouth a cup of tea offered by his servant, and he rang his throat with gokuri, and then answered.


    "Really? I also know etiquette and manners. It''s been the first time in a thousand years, so maybe it''s a lot different than what you know."


    Gaius looked up and laughed.


    "I see. Sure, after a thousand years, it could be a lot different. I mean, there''s gonna be a difference between hell and the human world."


    As soon as Gaius said so, the door that led to the room that he was preparing a meal suddenly opened, and a butler and a bumbler appeared from inside.


    "Thank you for waiting. Your meal is ready, please proceed this way"


    Then Gaius rose to the momentum of flying.


    "I''ve been waiting!


    Gaius had a delightful look on his face, walking early enough, sliding past the side of the butler sassy or exclaiming.


    "Oh! Awesome! This is gonna be a pretty fancy meal!


    In front of Gaius, a large array of brightly colored dishes were arranged narrowly on a huge white table.


    As Gaius walked further indoors, he watched each dish up close and with all the momentum.


    Satan passed beside such Gaius and sat down to a seat where only the dishes on the front were placed.


    And then I turned to Gaius, who was still busy with food physics, and I said,


    "Gaius, come here. I''ll bring the food if I tell you what to do."


    "�� Understood. I''ll be right there..."


    While Gaius said so, he still seemed unfortunately drawn behind his hair, but when he finally walked out he headed to Satan''s seat.


    And when he sat slowly next to Satan, admiring the distant dishes with lust, Dove sat next to him, and Debul sat next to Satan on the other side.

 1930 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Twenty-seven: Disappointing.

    When Satan admitted everyone was seated, he gently raised his right hand and signaled the servants.


    Then the servants, who stood a little further away, pressed at the same time to the four of them.


    They brought food and liquor one after the other in a way that was accompanied by two servings per person.


    Although the three, with the exception of Gaius, were tongue-in-cheek in a satisfied manner with the dishes that were to be served, only one Gaius seemed to be tired of it.


    "Meat! Bring me some meat!


    The servants accepted Gaius'' request.


    They moved quickly to the table where the dishes were loaded, and stacked the meat dishes high and high one after the other on a plate in hand.


    And he returned early enough to Gaius with a thick, heavy dish.


    The servants served the dishes almost simultaneously from the left and right of Gaius and placed them on the table.


    Then Gaius raised his voice of joy.


    "This is it, this! You know what I mean!


    When Gaius said so, he alternated his hands on each plate and flattened the dishes one after the other.


    To that much momentum, although the servants rounded their eyes, they quickly regained their mind and left by Gaius sufficiently early to have to replenish the dish before it ran out.


    When the servants served their tequila and new dishes on the plate and returned to Gaius early, almost at the same time Gaius was flattening the dish in front of him.


    When the servants showed only a flash of frustration in time, they lifted an empty plate and placed a plate loaded with new dishes instead.


    "Like! Fine, you guys!


    When Gaius said satisfactorily, the servants laughed with joy.


    Gaius went from there to cooking again with momentum and threw it into his mouth from next to next.


    Then Dove, who was watching, said in a frightened manner.


    "... aren''t we eating too much of anything?


    Gaius just responded.


    "No, no, not yet."


    Dove smiled bitterly.


    "... well. But don''t eat too much in good shape, okay? And chew as good as you can before swallowing."


    "Oh, I get it. By the way, you haven''t eaten much dove, have you?


    Dove intensified his bitter laughter even more.


    "... No, I''m normal. You''re just unusually quick."

 1931 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Twenty-eight: Short Air

    "Really? Then let''s eat a little slower."


    Gaius said he had no choice.


    Dove nodded.


    "... oh. You better do that. Because breakfast is terrible for digestion."


    Dove also recommended that Gaius eat at a much slower rate.


    Then, until then, Satan, who had eaten heavily and quietly, opened his mouth.


    "Looks like you''ve finally settled down, huh?


    Gaius replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Sort of."


    Satan raised his mouth and laughed, he said.


    "How''s the demon armor, by the way?


    Satan previously asked Gaius about the armor he had given himself, the demonic armor deployed by magic.


    Gaius blurred his mouth a little and said with a blurred shoulder.


    "I don''t really use it. Isn''t that user-friendly?


    Satan opened his big mouth and laughed joyfully.


    "Your demonic armor is new, and it''s still growing. It can''t be user-friendly."


    "No, I guess so..."


    Then Satan said something unexpected, whether it was a whim.


    "Then we''ll see how the demonic armor goes later. Maybe I can give you some advice."


    But despite the offer, Gaius didn''t look good at all, and on the contrary, he got a fed up look.


    "Uh, are you going to specialize? Oh, my God."


    Instead of getting angry, Satan laughed at this again for fun.


    "You really don''t seem to like trying, do you? Then Carla and the others will be angry."


    Then Gaius said, shaking his neck wide beside him with confidence.


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not true. It''s just that Karla and the others are extremely short tempered. Well, maybe I''m just a little bit worse at hard work than normal people, too."


    It was Gaius'' selfish remark, but Satan was amused.


    "Hmm, well. Whether it is indeed Carla or Delkia, there is no doubt that it will have a short-tempered personality"


    Then Gaius hit me on the knee just to get my will.


    "Wouldn''t ~? That''s right. Those two are really too short-tempered. I had a hard time too ~"


    Then Dove, one of Delkia''s men, who was sitting next to Gaius, said of course.


    "... Master Delkia may be short tempered, but I think your lack of motivation is more than that."

 1932 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Twenty-nine: Hard To Stay

    "That''s not true. Because those two are just angry."


    Gaius still resisted.


    But Dove''s pursuit was harsh.


    "... No, your lack of motivation is the biggest problem. It boasts an infinite total amount of magic, but it was barely usable. Although Delkia-sama''s special training has made it possible to do some things, even if she gets new demonic armor, she still says it is unusable, user-friendly, etc. That''s your biggest flaw."


    To the long and wide tongues of the rare dove, Gaius just became an adult, too.


    "... no, well, I can''t deny there''s somewhat of that..."


    Then Satan, who even enjoys this look, said.


    "Hmm, so you want to see how the demonic armor looks after this?


    Gaius was unresponsive and had to respond.


    "Oh, I get it. Nice to meet you."


    With Gaius''s consent, Satan suddenly rose.


    Gaius said in surprise and panic.


    "What? Wait a minute. Are we gonna do this already?


    Then Satan said with a grin.


    "No, I''ll go ahead and wait. Come when you''re ready."


    Gaius exhaled a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm, good, ''cause all of a sudden you''re mentally tough."


    Satan smiled bitterly.


    "Right. Then I''ll go first."


    When Satan said that, he turned back his heel and went away.


    Then Debul stood up, too.


    "Then I''ll go, too. Even though Master Satan has gone, he can''t be eating dinner forever. Bye."


    Debul left behind after Satan.


    Gaius looked bad and saw Dove.


    "... I''m having a hard time staying..."


    Then Dove said bitterly.


    "... if you eat too much, you won''t be able to move. Why don''t you make that about it and get me some tea?


    Then Gaius said with a convincing face as he bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "... ok. Hey, can I get you some tea?


    In response to Gaius'' request, the servants responded at full speed, and instantly a cup of tea was prepared before Gaius.


    Gaius said with a blissful look as he poured his tea slowly into his mouth.


    "Uh-huh, yummy! It''s delicious!

 1933 Episode One Hundred Nine Thirty Growth

    One.


    Gaius went on to pour two, three bites and tea into the back of his throat.


    And with his fourth mouth, he drank it completely.


    "Yeah! It was delicious! Thanks a lot!"


    When Gaius raised his voice of great satisfaction, his servants drowned with a full grin.


    And Gaius took one big, deep breath, and said unto the dove beside him.


    "I can''t help it. Let''s go."


    Dove nodded, answering.


    "... um. Let''s go."


    Both of them stood up completely together.


    Then he walked out toward the door where Satan and his men had vanished.


    Two.


    "That was fast, huh?


    Satan seemed surprised to see Gaius and the others enter the room.


    Gaius replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "If they go first, they won''t eat for long."


    Satan raised his mouth angle with a nigga.


    "Right. You did something wrong."


    Gaius laughed with his nose and kicked his ass.


    "Well, you don''t think it''s bad at all"


    Satan opened his mouth and laughed.


    "Right. I''m sure you don''t think it''s that bad."


    "You see. But that''s okay. Let''s just do it."


    When Gaius said so, he stood before Satan with a resolute look.


    Satan looked carefully at Gaius'' entire body once, licking it from the bottom up.


    And he opened his mouth quietly.


    "Then expand your demon armor."


    Gaius did not even reply and, as he was told, wrapped his demonic armor around his whole body.


    "... is this it?


    Gaius said so when he finished deploying his demonic armor.


    Satan also watched as he licked it carefully.


    "... um, not bad. Sounds like a lot of growth."


    Then Gaius looked back with joy and said to the dove he was holding back behind, as he had won.


    "Look, did you hear that? You''re saying you''re growing a lot, aren''t you? I wasn''t completely lost, either. Okay?"


    But soon Satan removed Gaius''s ladder.


    "No, it''s Gaius Schneider. Sure, demonic armor is growing, but that''s thanks to your almost infinite total amount of magic. Slowly, but not always because of your efforts, just because it''s constantly flowing all over your body."

 1934 Story one thousand nine hundred and thirty-one.

    Gaius shrugged his neck looking bad.


    "Huh, what the hell is that? But I''m the one with the infinite amount of magic, so it''s my property, so why don''t you give it to me?


    Then Satan quickly dismissed the idea.


    "Sure, that''s your trait, but it wasn''t earned by your efforts, was it? As I said earlier, it didn''t grow as a result of my efforts."


    Then Gaius finally noticed.


    "Oh, hey, I get it. So, how can we let it grow more than it does now?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Satan said as he gazed carefully at his whole body again.


    "As I said earlier, your whole body is flooded with magic in traces. If it''s growing demonic armor little by little, you can increase the amount of magic that overflows."


    Gaius nodded.


    "I see. But how about that?


    "Meditate your eyes once and focus your consciousness"


    Gaius closed his eyes as he was told.


    And I took a deep, big deep breath and concentrated my consciousness.


    Then Satan spoke to Gaius with a truly calm voice.


    "Ask with your eyes closed. Can you feel the magic overflowing from your body?


    Gaius kept his eyes closed, as he was told, to further focus his consciousness.


    "... no, you don''t feel..."


    Satan nodded, adding:


    "From what I can tell, magic is swirling around your body."


    Gaius concentrated his consciousness even more and tried to feel it.


    But the result was the same.


    "No. I don''t feel it. Are you sure it''s out there?


    Then Dove, watching beside him, called out.


    "... Gaius, you can see it from me, too. There''s definitely magic all around you."


    Gaius nodded as he meditated his eyes.


    "Right...... but I don''t feel anything. That''s right..."


    Then Satan spoke up again.


    "There''s no rush. I don''t care if you slow down."


    To the unexpected gentle voice of Satan, Gaius nodded quietly, slightly bewildered.


    "Okay. I''ll try to focus more consciousness."


    Gaius said so, breathing heavily with his eyes closed.


    And when I stopped perfectly along the way, I stopped being microscopic without exhaling.

 1935 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Thirty-two: The Shackles of Instinct

    As Gaius held his breath and concentrated, Satan''s eyes narrowed intermediately.


    I stared carefully at Gaius and laughed niggly from time to time.


    Dove looked at the condition and frowned.


    But sometimes I couldn''t read Satan''s intentions, and I never put anything in my mouth.


    Then Gaius''s mouth slowly began to open.


    And this slowly began to exhale loudly again.


    Gaius said in a quiet voice as he took the time to let out all the air in his lungs.


    "... oh, I feel it. Looks like we''re finally getting a feel for it."


    Then Satan called out.


    "Keep it up. Keep track of the magic flow."


    Gaius nodded loudly without speaking out.


    And a while passed.


    Besides, Gaius''s mouth opened.


    "... oh, I see. I finally figured it out... you know what I mean?"


    "How do you know the magic is flowing over you?


    In response to Satan''s question, Gaius replied with a convincing face.


    "Oh, I know. Magic is blowing out of various parts of your body."


    "That''s right. But there is no regularity in the callout or in the amount of spit. You see?"


    Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "I know very well. Seems pretty wasted. It stops when it blows out everywhere, and repeatedly when it blows out elsewhere again, but it''s not blowing out of place. This is... a lot of messed up impressions."


    "Exactly. Your condition now is like magic wandering around looking for an exit and blowing one after the other out of the open. But the callout closes quickly. That is due to the instinctive work of not retaining magic. So you can remove the shackles of that instinct."


    "Shackles of instinct... that sounds difficult"


    "Right. But it''s not an impossible story. Try it."


    "No, hey! How are we gonna do that?


    "Dive deep and deep into your consciousness. We''ll talk first."


    Satan said so, grinning niggardly.


    Gaius looked fed up.


    "I get it. You just got to do it, right? If you do it."


    Gaius closed his eyes quietly and began to breathe slowly and long.


    And he went quietly deep and deep, diving to the bottom of his consciousness.

 1936 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Thirty-three: Free Manipulation

    Satan watched carefully as Gaius dived to the bottom of his deep consciousness.


    The gaze seemed to Dove''s eyes to be such an observation of something interesting.


    For that reason, Dove felt the only danger.


    But at that moment, Dove did not speak there because Gaius opened his mouth again.


    "... maybe I can. All you have to do is stop something like instinctive emotion with a stopper. I don''t know, but I know what it''s like."


    When Gaius said so, he dived again to the bottom of his deep consciousness.


    Satan heard the statement and smiled with Niyaniya.


    Then Dove opened his mouth all the time with a chance.


    "... Dear Satan, are you really going to guide Gaius?


    Then Satan looked at Dove with a satanic smile on his face.


    "Whatever. So I''m doing it now."


    "... Yes. But something I saw you enjoying earlier."


    Satan raised his jaw and said, looking down from the top.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve done anything like this. I''m sure there''s something I enjoy."


    "... is it Master Left"


    "Oh, is there a problem too?


    Then Dove got stuck with the answer.


    "... no, not like that..."


    Then Gaius opened his mouth, as if to give out a help boat.


    "It''s no problem, Dove. Apparently, it worked."


    Gaius said so, opening his eyelids for the first time in a long time.


    Satan looked intriguingly at Gaius as he licked his whole body.


    "Hmm. You''ve apparently succeeded in controlling the magic?


    "Oh. I think I''ve taken the shackles off my instincts and I''m free to manipulate my magic. I tried to stop it from blowing out on its own and releasing it from all over my body without diffusion. All right?"


    Satan nodded with a grin.


    "Mm-hmm. But that''s a small amount."


    Then Gaius grinned with a nibble up his mouth angle.


    "I''m just consciously suppressing it. So, look, look."


    That''s what Gaius said, raising the amount of magic released.


    The amount gradually increased, and Dove''s eyes seemed to be overflowing with a tremendous amount of magic.


    Dove was so worried that he rushed to Gaius.


    "Gaius, are you okay?

 1937 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Thirty-four: The Blue Flame That Blows Up

    "Oh, I''m fine. No problem."


    Gaius answered forcefully toward the worrying dove.


    But the amount of magic that continues to be released from Gaius''s body is enormous, and Dove''s worries didn''t clear up.


    "... but a tremendous amount, eh? There''s no modulation in the body?


    Gaius replied with a smile.


    "Oh, nothing''s changed. On the other hand, it even feels like something''s building up inside me."


    Dove frowned and looked at Satan.


    Then Satan spoke to Gaius in such a way as to be curious.


    "That''s good. Your total magic power is infinite. Then there should be no problem with how much has been released. I hope we don''t even get it out the wrong way."


    Then Dove immediately inquired.


    "... does this way mean it''s right?


    Satan nodded greatly.


    "That''s right. That''s why you don''t feel tired, but you get stronger."


    Then Gaius said, looking excitedly at his own hands covered in overflowing magic.


    "Oh, Satan''s right. I''ve been pointless so far, but if you release magic like this, if you put it in the right place and direction, nothing seems to be the problem. It feels like the blood is turning better and the shoulders are healing, and it feels so good."


    Gaius spoke of his own condition, like a delightful face.


    But Dove felt really dangerous and didn''t break his worried look.


    Then, more magic was released in large quantities from Gaius''s body.


    The amount was unusual, and although Dove tried to speak out by accident, Satan had crossed the line.


    "That''s good. Sounds really good. How you feeling, buddy?


    Gaius answered just fine.


    "Fine. It feels better and better. I think I could do better with this!


    The release was then further accelerated.


    Dove looked out for the look.


    "... what... are you sure you''re okay? ����


    Gaius replied with a smile.


    "Oh! I can go! I''m perfectly fine!


    Around Gaius, a blue flame was blowing up like a fierce and crazy.


    Dove accidentally took a step backwards.


    "... it''s a hell of a lot... I''ve never seen anything like it..."


    Then Satan gouged up the corner of his mouth.


    "... great. It''s amazing, Gaius Schneider..."

 1938 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and thirty-five: Worry

    Satan''s joy grew deeper as he watched Gaius''s release magic continue to rise.


    Dove''s worries deepened even deeper, as did the wrinkles carved between his brows.


    "... Gaius..."


    Dove''s whispering whine never sounded like Gaius or Satan.


    But it sounded like Debul, who was holding back behind it, still spoke to a whispering dove.


    "You seem a lot worried, don''t you?


    Suddenly voiced from behind, Dove looked back with a slightly surprised look.


    "... Debul? Well, I''m sure you''re worried."


    "Hmm, but I don''t think it''s anything to worry about."


    "... that''s what you say..."


    Dove frowned and said.


    Then Debul stepped forward and said, shoulder to shoulder with Dove.


    "Are you worried about Satan''s smile?


    Dove sighed loudly once.


    "... well yes"


    Deboule raised his mouth slightly and smiled.


    "I think it''s going to be okay. I don''t think that smile has a back."


    Then Dove said with a skeptical look on his face.


    "... is that true? But you are under Satan''s direct authority. I can''t say anything to the detriment of Satan."


    Debul replied with a laugh.


    "That''s right. But I don''t have a reason to fool you. Whether you suspect Satan or not, it is not in Satan''s favor or disadvantage. [M] No matter what we think, it doesn''t affect our posture. Didn''t I?"


    Dove narrowed his eyes and thought.


    And to sum up my thoughts, I said.


    "... you''re right. I have no influence whatsoever. Sure, there''s no reason for you to fool me."


    "Don''t you? So don''t worry. Master Satan is only happy with Gaius Schneider''s growth."


    Then you finally convinced me that Dove''s expression cleared up a little.


    But soon, the expression began to cloud again.


    Because Gaius'' emission magic was about to rise further and blue flames were about to reach wide and high ceilings.


    "... that''s exactly what this is..."


    Then Debul also answered in a slightly frightened manner.


    "Sure this is... you''re getting a little ridiculous sight..."

 1939 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Thirty-six: Ordinary Training

    The magic release by Gaius continued, and its blue flames continued to blow up like fierce and crazy.


    Then suddenly Satan opened his mouth, staring intriguingly at him.


    "Okay, let''s move on to the next phase."


    "Next stage?


    And when Gaius asked the parrot, Satan laughed and said,


    "That''s right. Keep that blowing flame around you."


    Gaius nodded.


    I closed my eyes and remained silent for a while.


    Then, the momentum of the blue flames seemed to have grown only a little.


    The flames that were scattered as they rose in all directions stopped splashing.


    But the flames themselves have not become smaller.


    Gaius couldn''t help but open his eyes and open his mouth.


    "That doesn''t work very well. Sounds a little out of control."


    Satan nodded, saying.


    "Power is something that, when released too once and for all, loses control and rumbles out as soon as possible. Just like you are now. But that doesn''t help when you have to. Therefore, it is necessary to train during normal times like now."


    Gaius nodded with a convincing face.


    "I know that. I know..."


    Gaius fought badly for the release of his own power.


    If I thought the momentum of the flames had finally subsided, I repeatedly blew it up explosively as soon as I could, or if I thought I had finally delivered it again, exploded again.


    As a result, Gaius was to continue to sweat heavily for some time.


    But after a while, the momentum of the flames finally weakened.


    Little by little, the height of the flame became lower, and the thickness also gradually narrowed.


    There was also a grin on Gaius''s face.


    Then Satan called out anticipating there.


    "Not yet. Don''t worry about it yet. Otherwise the flames will burst out again."


    Gaius nodded with a grin.


    And again, he began to fight with his own strength.


    Then the flames definitely dwindled, though little by little.


    The speed accelerated over time, and the flames grew smaller and smaller.


    Satan smiled contentedly.


    "That''s right. That''s how it goes. Take it to the point where you can keep it in your own body."

 1940 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Thirty-seven: Into the Body

    Gaius nodded forcefully at Satan''s words.


    Then the velocity went up in acceleration.


    At last, the flame of magic was to remain around Gaius.


    "All right! We finally made it!


    Gaius accidentally raised his voice of joy.


    But there, Satan''s sharp voice flew.


    "Not yet! It''s not over yet. We''re moving on to the next phase."


    Gaius gave a slightly surprised look.


    "What? Are you still there?


    Satan replied with a smile again.


    "Whatever. Look at your body. Isn''t there a blue flame hanging around? Are you gonna stay like that forever?


    "Sure. I can''t help but stand out."


    "It will be. So we can move on to the next stage?


    "Copy that. So, what do we do?


    "Focus your consciousness and put that blue flame in your body."


    Gaius then gave a strange expression with a frown root.


    "Does that mean stop releasing magic?


    Satan waved for the first time in a long time.


    "It''s not. Release it and put it in your body."


    Gaius frowned even more.


    "Isn''t there some kind of contradiction in letting it stay released?


    Satan laughed faintly, he said.


    "I''m not contradicting you. Let magic unfold constantly in your body. That means it will fit."


    "Let it unfold constantly in your body...... I see. I''ll try."


    Gaius nodded with a convincing face and just glanced.


    He then tried to concentrate his consciousness and put his magic into his own body.


    "... this is... pretty hard..."


    Gaius struggled with this.


    Unlike before, even though it took a lot of time, the flames were still blowing up around my body.


    "... Konnya... listen to me... I''m your husband..."


    Gaius fought badly from there for a while, sweating hard.


    But the result was not fragrant.


    Gaius said as he gave a troubled look.


    "... no. Not at all. I have no idea what to do..."


    Then Satan said with a grin with Niyaniya.


    "You have no choice. Let me help you."

 1941 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Thirty-eight: Into Yourself

    Gaius accepted Satan''s offer all of a sudden.


    "Oh, please. Apparently, I can''t do it alone."


    Satan nodded cocklessly, smiling.


    "Fine. Then let''s just say we get inside you."


    "What, you want to go inside me? What''s that supposed to mean?


    To surprise Gaius, Satan laughed invincibly.


    "It means exactly what it says. My spirit will enter you."


    "... and I''m not sure if they say..."


    It was a bewildering Gaius, but Satan didn''t mind.


    "Try it and you''ll see. Or throw it out on the way? I never mind, do I?


    "No, don''t bother with that. I can''t help but stand out in town."


    "I hope so?


    Gaius had no choice but to accept the impending Satan.


    "I get it. So, what am I supposed to do?


    "It''s fine for now. I''ll do it first. After that, follow my words."


    When Satan said so, he closed his eyes quietly.


    Although Gaius felt only slight anxiety, before he said he would accept it, he could not pull it off in the future and decided to be prepared without a choice.


    Then before long I heard Satan''s heavy voice.


    "Can you hear me? Gaius Schneider."


    Gaius accidentally looked at Satan in front of him.


    But Satan''s mouth was not moving.


    For this reason, I remembered Satan''s words earlier and thought again that they might be heard from within my body.


    And Gaius tried calling Satan in his heart without speaking up.


    "Is that Satan? Are you calling me in my heart?


    Then Satan''s words were heard again.


    "That''s right. I''m in you now. How are you feeling?


    Gaius replied, tilting his neck to the side.


    "Nothing... not particularly bad..."


    Then I laughed faintly, I heard Satan.


    "It will be. Then suppose we start if there''s no problem."


    Satan said quickly.


    Gaius snapped in his heart.


    "Right. It doesn''t start that we were just talking here. Let''s just do it."


    Satan nodded heavily at Gaius'' powerful words.


    "Uhm. Then look at me first. That said, it''s not the entity in front of you. Look at me in your heart."

 1942 Chapter 139: Mercy

    Gaius raised his confused voice.


    "How? I have no idea..."


    Then Satan''s calm voice jumped into Gaius''s ear.


    "You don''t have to panic. There''s plenty of time."


    Gaius took a deep breath in his heart and managed to regain his composure, while nodding.


    "Okay. Then tell me in order."


    "Fine. You should close your eyes first. And imagine going inside the ship."


    "Inside yourself... you just have to imagine it for now, huh?


    "That''s right. The first thing you need to do is try everything."


    "Okay."


    Gaius replied so, slowly closing his eyelids.


    And he had the image of his own consciousness entering his body sooo much.


    Then I heard Satan again.


    "Then open your eyes slowly."


    Gaius opened his eyelids slowly, as he was told.


    Then I saw Satan laughing thinly in front of me.


    But that appearance was subtly different from Satan''s earlier appearance.


    What is more, with regard to the background, it had turned into a total sight.


    The area was reddish like sunset, and the ground was covered with red soil again.


    Gaius snapped with surprise.


    "Is this in my body..."


    Satan nodded.


    "That''s right. Would that be the first sight you see?


    "Oh. Sounds strange."


    Gaius continued to look rarely into his body for some time.


    Satan watched with a smile.


    The appearance seemed to include a sense of compassion.


    Then after a while, Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "That''s right. This isn''t the goal, is it?


    Satan nodded with a grin.


    "Exactly. Shall we begin?"


    Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "Copy that. What do I do?


    Satan gave a slightly harsh look to Gaius''s response.


    Follow me.


    When Satan said so, he slowly turned his heels back and started walking.


    Gaius followed him silently, although he looked a little confused.


    But Satan''s walk never stops.


    Gaius soon became anxious and spoke up.


    "Hey, how far are you going?


    Then Satan said, without turning around.


    "To the source of your magic."

 1943 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Forty: The Land of Red Earth and Blue Falls

    1


    "My source of magic?


    Gaius asked the parrot back.


    Satan still didn''t even look back and answered.


    "That''s right. This is where your magic is born. So you learn how to control magic."


    "Is magic something that comes from one place?


    Satan''s neck draped forward so large that it could also be seen from behind.


    "Yes."


    Gaius gave an uncertain look and asked further.


    "Satan, too, is there one source of magic?


    "We all are."


    "Have you seen it yourself?


    "Oh, a long time ago."


    "Heh, yeah..."


    Gaius said in such a small voice that it weakened the end of the story and seemed to disappear.


    Then Satan, more than walking out, looked back for the first time.


    "What''s up? Something bothering you, too?


    Gaius tilted his neck.


    "... no, nothing in particular..."


    "Doesn''t look like nothing, though?


    When Satan blushed, Gaius tilted his neck even further.


    "... no, I don''t know why, but it''s catching on - why not?


    Satan smiled unexpectedly.


    Then you don''t even know who the boulder is.


    "That''s right."


    Gaius leaned his neck so heavily that there was no more.


    2.


    "Look. There."


    After walking for quite a while, Satan said, pointing far ahead.


    Gaius gazed and looked at the tip Satan pointed to.


    "... a guy like that waterfall is magic..."


    As Gaius praised it, at the end of its gaze there was a sight as if brightly colored blue water were sucked up in large quantities from the earth of red earth and climbed above.


    "That''s right. That''s where your magic comes from."


    "What an amazing sight..."


    Gaius was somewhat impressed by the dynamic sight on the far side.


    "But is blue magic like that waterfall even gushing out of the soil?


    Then Satan nodded slowly.


    "I don''t know what''s under that ground either."


    "This is the image I''m creating, isn''t it? You don''t actually have all this red dirt in my body, do you?


    Satan nodded greatly.


    "Whatever."


    Then Gaius asked, leaning his neck as loudly as he had earlier.


    "So how was Satan when he peered inside himself? Are you telling me it was a real sight?

 1944 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and forty-one: Another Blue Falls

    Satan nodded quietly to Gaius''s inquiry.


    "Um, it was an almost unchanged sight"


    "Phew, yeah......"


    When Gaius told him to whine so, he still leaned his neck heavily.


    Satan was concerned about the modus operandi and asked with a twinkle of an eyebrow.


    "What? Do you still care about something?


    Then Gaius just said that he was suddenly seeing things he hadn''t really understood before.


    "Yeah... I guess, but, uh, I don''t think it''s just one place"


    Satan glanced at his eyebrow root.


    "What? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I think there''s probably a bunch of them in me."


    "How do you know that?


    "I guess all I can say is because I feel..."


    Satan said as he glanced at the blue waterfall on the other side.


    "Do you know where it is?


    Gaius nodded slowly.


    "... I know for a second... it''s pretty far, isn''t it?


    Satan responded instantly.


    "I don''t mind. Show me."


    Gaius nodded with no choice.


    "I get it. But this place doesn''t seem to be capable of magic, does it?


    Then, to Gaius''s inquiry, Satan slightly frowned.


    "... you think so?


    "... yeah. I don''t think I can use it."


    Then Satan said quietly.


    "Right."


    Then Gaius opened his disgusting face completely.


    "Ugh, I knew it. That''s gonna take a lot of time. ~?


    Let''s just say I don''t mind.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter, and said, "I can''t help it."


    "Heh heh, I get it... Damn, why is this happening? Oh, I don''t have to go much anymore ~..."


    2.


    When I walked for plenty of three hours in Gaius'' lead, I finally saw a different blue waterfall on the other side.


    "There it is. I knew it."


    Gaius said with a satisfied look.


    But Satan against him had a tough look, and Gaius cared about it or spoke with a smile.


    "What do you think? That''s for sure, right?


    Satan nodded with a harsh look.


    "... um, apparently so..."


    "Didn''t Satan actually have more than one, too? I just didn''t realize."


    But Satan waved a great deal.


    "No, that''s not it. I''ve explored my neighborhood before. But there was only one thing in me."

 1945 Lesson one thousand nine hundred forty-two, one hundred.

    "Hmm... by people?


    When Gaius gently knocked his neck down to the side, Satan shook it big or small.


    "No, I have peered among many before. But none of them had more than one.


    Gaius gave a slightly surprised look.


    "... Could my total magic power be infinite have anything to do with that having more than one?


    Satan answered with impatience.


    "Probably."


    "Right - if that''s the source of magic, I''m sure it is."


    Gaius said as he scraped and rubbed his own jaw.


    Then Satan said, with a harsh look.


    "How many others are there?


    Gaius replied as he slowly knocked his neck down to the side.


    "No, I honestly don''t know. There are likely to be... three nearby? That''s quite a distance. If we were to walk, we''d have plenty of hours."


    Gaius said grinningly, blushing his shoulders.


    But Satan did not go along with it, and did not break his grim expression.


    "How far is it?


    Gaius said with a blur or a shrug on his shoulder.


    "Ugh, I don''t know for sure... I''m blurry and I really don''t know if it''s the same as that blue waterfall..."


    "I don''t mind. How old are you feeling right now?


    Gaius frowned and concentrated.


    "... like a hundred?


    Then Satan''s eyes opened wide open.


    "Hundreds and hundreds and hundreds and hundreds and hundreds and hundreds?


    Gaius said in a panic.


    "No, so he said he didn''t know if it was true. It''s only sensory, and he''s so far away, I''m honestly not sure."


    But Satan kept staring at one point with his eyes wide open, as if he hadn''t heard Gaius in half.


    Gaius realized that Satan was not the only one, and felt very awkward.


    "... uh, a hundred is a lot of out-of-the-box numbers, and I have no idea how many there actually are... are you listening?


    Then Satan finally gazed at Gaius.


    "... oh, I''m listening"


    "Yes. That''s great. So, what do we do?


    Satan answered Gaius''s question with the same harsh expression.


    "�� I want to confirm something"

 1946 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Forty-Three: Measuring Distance

    1


    Gaius looked reflexively disgusted.


    "Eh, you''re not gonna tell me you''re gonna check it all out, are you?


    Satan finally got his expression down just a little.


    "No, one place is fine to confirm. But I want to make sure it''s the farthest you can feel right now."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to, with his unpleasant face.


    "Eh, it''s the furthest part - well, if there was a proper blue waterfall there, I''d be able to analogize it elsewhere..."


    Then Satan said just fine.


    "There''s that too. But there''s one more thing I need to make sure of."


    "What? Another one."


    Then Satan raised his mouth angle.


    "That''s what you''ll find out if you go."


    "Oh, my God. That, I hope you just told me."


    But Satan was not absent.


    "That''s fun later. Better than that, don''t think about laying around and getting it done in the near field, huh?


    Did they poke Gaius at the star, blurred his shoulder, and turned away from his face and took off his swimming gaze?


    For this reason Satan gave a push.


    "Okay? Never go near the field, do you? Farthest away. Otherwise, the next training will be intense and demanding, right?


    Gaius answered with his face turned away.


    "Heh, I get it..."


    2.


    "Uhh, it''s far away, there''s more..."


    More than three hours had already passed since Gaius and his men began walking towards Blue Falls, which seemed to be the furthest away.


    Gaius had already become a hefty, more foolish than he had been earlier.


    "Not yet, we''re still totally ahead of you - and then you can walk for hours..."


    Then Satan, who had always kept silent, opened his mouth for the first time in a long time.


    "You''re the only one who can figure that out. Why don''t you take your own measurements?


    Gaius even looked like a pain in the ass.


    "Huh? Me?


    "Naturally. Who else is there?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "Just take a look at it."


    Gaius nodded unacceptably.


    "Ok....................................................................."


    Gaius concentrated his consciousness and measured his distance.


    "... Shit. It''s going to take ten hours..."


    Gaius had a fed up look on his face and leaked a deep exhale.

 1947 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Forty-Four More Times

    �������Εr����������ͻȻ���ιʤ��Ϥ����פ�Ҥͤä���


    �����ƺ��¤����愇�ʱ���Ǥ�äƿ����Ϥ��᤿��


    ������Ϥ��Θ��Ӥ򡢟o�ԤǤ������ä�Ҋ�Ĥ�A������


    ����ȥ�������������Ȥ��פ򷴌�����ؤ��򤱤���


    ���������Ϥ������ζȤ��������פ��˵����A�����ᡢ�������˿ڤ��_�����ΤǤ��ä���


    �������ʤ󤫡������Ƥ���äݤ���Ǥ����ɡ�����


    ������Ϥ�������뤷�Ƥ����Τ����������@�����Ȥ�ʤ��Ԥä��Τ��ä���


    ���ɤ줯�餤�������Τ�����


    ���������Ϥޤ��⿼���z�ߡ����Ф餯���Ƥ���ڤ��_������


    ���������`�ȡ�����˱��äƤȤ������ʣ���


    ���������Ĥޤ�Ŀ�˵ص�Τ���˰¤ˡ��ޤ����ä��Ȥ������Ȥ��ʣ���


    ���������Ϥ��ʤ�������


    �������ü����Ĥ�����


    ����Ϥꤽ������


    ���������ϥ���������~���@����Ҋ������


    ���狼�äƤ��Τ�����


    ������̶ȤϤʡ�


    �������ʤΤ����������������Ȥ���ȡ�һ�夤���Ĥ��餤����������������


    ������ϴ󤭤����֤����ä���


    ������Ϥ狼��̡�


    ������Ϥ����Ԥ��ȡ����餿��ƥ���������Ŀ��Ҋ�Ɔ����������Τ��ä���


    ���ι��Ҥ������ˤ�äȤ���Ǥ����������뤷�Ƥ������狼�뤫����


    ���������ϴ󤭤���򤹤ܤ᤿��


    ������������ʤΤ狼��ʤ��衹


    ����ȥ������٤�Ц�ä���


    �����������狼��ʤ�����


    ���������狼��ʤ�������ǡ��ʤ������Ǥ����Σ���


    ������ϡ�����������������椫��Ҋ�ݤ�����


    ����ǰ���Ф���;�H��ʤ��ڴ���������


    ���������ϡ�һ˲��ζ���狼��ʤ��ä���


    ���Τ��ᥬ�������ϡ����������W�^�����ˆ����������Τ��ä���


    �������Ф��ڴ󣿤����ʤΣ���


    ������ϿڽǤ��Ϥ�����


    �����ࡣ�����;�H��ʤ��ʡ������Ύڴ󤵤ϡ��Ҥ�����ޤ�Ҋ�Ƥ�����ΤȤϱ��^�ˤʤ��ۤɤ���


    �������ߤ�ʡ���ä�С�����Σ���


    �����������r�g�⤢���ȫ���񤬰��դǤ���̶Ȥ���


    ��������������Ф⣿��


    �����ࡣ�Ҥ��Фϡ�����ޤǤ�Ҋ��ȫ�Ƥ��ߤ���󤭤��ä�����������Ǥ⡢�����Ȥϵ��ױ��^�Ǥ��ʤ���٥����


    �����������@�����L�����������䤯�褦��С���Džۤ��ΤǤ��ä���


    �����������ʤΤ������ʤ��त���������त�Τϡ��������󤭤�����ʤ��������������

 1948 Chapter one thousand nine hundred forty-five, the biggest.

    1


    Then Satan said just fine.


    "I don''t know that. Did you increase the number here because it was bigger than the beginning, or did you increase the number here because it was bigger, maybe it was bigger from the beginning, and it was more numerous?"


    "Sure. If no one has more than one bottle and no one has a bigger inside than here, will it..."


    "That''s right. This place is out of standard in every sense. It doesn''t mean anything, such as previous examples."


    Gaius lowered his brow butt and gave him a troubled look.


    "Then what? Explore them all? I know this is gonna take a hell of a while..."


    Satan waved for the first time in a long time.


    "No, let''s go to the nearest Blue Falls than here. Shall I continue my training there?"


    "So you don''t have to explore anymore, do you?


    "Uhm. Let''s just try to be good this time because of this vastness"


    "Okay. Then..."


    Gaius looked around and pointed in a direction.


    "Right this way. I think we''ll be there in about an hour."


    Satan nodded.


    "Then let''s come. I came here to train you in the first place."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulder and said with a laugh.


    "With that said, you did. I almost forgot something."


    When Gaius said so, he turned back his heel and began to walk in the direction he had pointed earlier.


    2.


    "Wow. It''s pretty powerful up close."


    Gaius was unexpectedly blinded by the blue waterfall he first saw up close.


    But Satan was unfamiliar with it.


    "Come on, let''s start"


    Gaius complained lightly to Satan, who hurried quickly.


    "I hope you didn''t panic so much. How big is this waterfall, by the way?


    Satan replied pale.


    "As much as I do. The biggest thing I''ve ever seen."


    "Heh, I figured, you mean, one big at a time"


    "Right. Here we go."


    Gaius also gave up on the boulder, to Satan, who was only an indescribable one.


    "I get it. So, what do I do?


    "Try to stop the blowing blue aura"


    Gaius looked wide at him with surprise.


    "Are you serious? How do you do this?"

 1949 Chapter one thousand nine hundred forty-six reprimands.

    "Focus. If you do, you can."


    Satan said all the same.


    Gaius rebelled.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Are you telling me that you can stop weighing as much as you concentrate your consciousness?


    Then Satan laughed hun with his nose.


    "This is your place, isn''t it? Then it''s up to you to set you free."


    "Huh? Exactly this... it''s not going to be what I want it to be?


    "Inside you think so, yes. But if your consciousness changes, so does this view. Don''t say anything about a chimp, but try it first."


    Satan gave me a strong tone, and Gaius closed his eyelids and began to concentrate, even though he was reluctantly.


    But after five minutes, enough had passed, nothing had changed.


    Gaius gave up early and told him to whine with a sigh.


    "No, you can''t. Not at all. It doesn''t matter how you concentrate."


    Then Satan said, in a harsh tone, to scold.


    "That''s because you don''t believe. Again, this place is inside of you, right? It depends on your imagination. It''s a world of everything, isn''t it? Despite this, you have forgotten it from time to time since earlier. What the hell are you doing?


    Following reprimands from a rare Satan, Gaius tried to elucidate himself in confusion.


    "No, I know that... I don''t know what to say... you know, it doesn''t work..."


    But Satan''s reprimand did not know where to stay.


    "Excellent excuse. You don''t understand how this world works in the first place. You said you couldn''t use magic in this world earlier, right? Why, why can''t you use it? That''s because I assumed you wouldn''t be able to use it."


    Then Gaius answered with a slight hesitation.


    "No, ''cause you can''t use it, can you? Here..."


    Then Satan made it clear.


    "It should work. You should be able to use it if you think you can. At least I''ve used it in me. Then you should be the same. Isn''t it?"


    Gaius was told what he had not seen, even though he thought, and shunned, and said with a whispering whisper.


    "... no, but... just now, I can''t use it, can I? I think I asked Satan..."

 1950 Lesson one thousand nine hundred forty-seven: Dont give up.

    Gaius'' voice was too small to convey firmly to Satan.


    "What? My voice is low. Say it a little louder."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to and raised his voice of protest in a slightly angry tone.


    "No, so I thought I asked Satan earlier. You can''t use magic here, can you? Then Satan told me. That''s right..."


    Then Satan said intermittently.


    "You did say that. But that''s because I didn''t think you could use it. I can''t use it any more than you think. That''s what I mean."


    Gaius didn''t even make a sound.


    "... So you could really use it?


    "If you really think you can use it."


    Then Gaius pointed his mouth and said in a slightly angry tone.


    "Then tell me from the beginning... then I wouldn''t have to walk for too long..."


    But Satan kicked lightly.


    "It''s where you should think for yourself, understand how this world works, and act, right? You just line up your grievances, you never try to think from yourself, you never learn. So I had no choice but to hang out with you and wait for your transformation."


    To Satan, who stood still, Gaius became a tadzi.


    "... okay... sorry..."


    Gaius honestly apologized.


    Satan nodded lightly.


    "Fine. Then do it again."


    Gaius concentrated seriously this time.


    But like earlier, after five minutes and enough, no change still appeared in Blue Falls.


    But unlike earlier, Gaius did not give up.


    I kept concentrating and never stopped sweating out of the pores in my body.


    Then, at last, a slight but beginning to change in Blue Falls.


    The blue aura eruption weakened.


    Satan did not speak up, but raised his nibble and mouth angle.


    Then, the aura eruption became even weaker.


    More and more, weaker and weaker, and then thirty minutes later, the eruption almost stopped at last.


    Satan nodded satisfactorily and said with a gentle voice towards Gaius, who was still concentrating.


    "It''s Gaius. Open your eyes."

 1951 Chapter One Thousand Nine Hundred and forty-eight: Trust and Credit

    Gaius, glanced at by Satan and opened his eyes, gave a satisfying look when he saw the brilliantly blue aura eruptions of things subside and the ground crawl like when dry ice vaporized.


    "You did it. Apparently, it worked."


    Satan responded to Gaius, who raised his voice of joy.


    "Uhm. Well done"


    Gaius said confidently as he watched the blue aura still gushing with Bukubuku.


    "I knew I wasn''t a genius. When you really, really start concentrating, it''s less than five minutes."


    Satan accidentally leaked a bitter laugh.


    "What are you talking about? It''ll take you half an hour."


    Gaius was surprised and questioned.


    "Liar. Seriously."


    "Do you think I would throw up such lies?


    Gaius was cramped with answers.


    "... uhh, no, well... I sure wouldn''t say that... but in this case, it comes with an excuse..."


    "What is that? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "No, well, I thought you''d be lying. I would be lying to you a few times before..."


    "Well, you said you were lying to me? What kind of lies did I throw up?


    Then it happened that Gaius was cramped with answers.


    "Uh-huh, there''s no such thing as this specifically. Hey, it''s just, well, how dare you think I''m throwing up."


    Then Satan laughed spirally with his nose.


    "Without clear confirmation, do you doubt?


    "Well, you know, the overall atmosphere kind of makes sense. Until I knew where, oh, I spit a lie somewhere."


    Satan laughed with his nose again.


    "Suspicious for such vague reasons is extraneous."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well sure. But we don''t trust each other."


    Then Satan skewed the edge of his mouth and agreed.


    "Right. You''re absolutely right about that."


    Gaius smiled sarcastically, looking at Satan''s satanic smile, lifting his mouth up himself.


    "But I do trust you to some extent. That''s why we''re here."


    Then Satan said, the satanic grin stayed put.


    "Fine. Shall we continue our training?

 1952 Lesson one thousand nine hundred forty-nine, flying.

    Gaius gave a fed up look.


    "Eh, you still quit? Didn''t you already have it?


    Satan said coldly to Gaius, who complained.


    "I would have just stopped Aura from weighing in yet. Then it''s hard to say you''re still in control."


    "Seriously ~, but can''t you help it? When we get here, we have to do it to the end. So, what do we do next?


    Satan grinned when Gaius asked.


    "It''s gonna be tough next time, huh?


    Gaius received the grin and similarly raised his mouth angle.


    "Fine. Anything comes when this happens."


    Satan nodded greatly.


    "Okay, then try filling all this red earth with the aura that''s leaking slightly now"


    Gaius pinned up his eyebrow root.


    "... seriously? No, ''cause it''s huge here, isn''t it?


    "Right. So if you don''t try, you don''t know how much you can fill."


    "No, no, no, no, you can''t."


    "Are you going to undo the conversation again?


    "No, not like that..."


    "As many times as I tell you, this is the world in you, okay? If you don''t think you can do it, you can''t."


    Then along the way, Gaius took Satan''s words.


    "If you think it''s possible, you say it''s possible, right? Okay, I get it. I''ll do it."


    Gaius gave up and tried to get into focus quickly.


    But I remember something.


    "... Speaking of which, what''s going on elsewhere? Keep it that way? Or is it like here?


    Then Satan nodded into small pieces several times.


    "Right. Let''s check you out first."


    "Let''s do that. I''m like an exception, and you better check it out."


    "Okay, let''s just say we do that"


    When Satan made his decision, Gaius said just fine.


    "Let''s fly magically. If I believe I can use magic, I guess I can use it, right?


    "Oh, try it"


    "Okay."


    Gaius answered briefly, closing his eyelids gently.


    It wasn''t long before Gaius'' body floated.


    Gaius, who slowly opened his eyelids, grinned with satisfaction.


    "Well done."


    "Seems so."


    Satan says no, it rose without sound.


    When they laughed at each other and nodded at each other, they flew far away at a tremendous rate, speeding Gaius.

 1953 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Fifty: Dye Blue

    "I think it''s probably around here ~..."


    Gaius flew at high speeds while exploring under his eyes without a neighborhood.


    Then in his sight, he discovered what he was after.


    "There it is! There it is, for sure! I knew it was stopping!


    Gaius turned around as he flew, screaming aloud at Satan, who followed and flew.


    Satan nodded, increasing his speed and walking side-by-side to Gaius.


    "Over there. Sure, you seem to be stopping the same way."


    "Oh. It''s the same where it''s somewhat erupting."


    Gaius says so. No, it started to plummet.


    He then braked sharply just in front of the destination, landing beautifully right next to him.


    "Yeah. I''m totally with you. Then should we see it as the same everywhere else?


    Gaius inquired toward Satan, who had just landed right next to him.


    Satan nodded and said:


    "Right. You should see it that way."


    "Right. So let''s start here."


    Satan smiled unexpectedly.


    "Well, isn''t it rarely motivated"


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to say,


    "Oh, I just thought I''d do something nasty first."


    "Well, let''s get started."


    That''s what Satan said and gazed at Gaius.


    Gaius instantly understood what that gaze meant and gently closed his eyelids for concentration.


    And for a while, silence ensued.


    Then suddenly, Bukubuku and the slightly gushing blue aura erupted in large quantities.


    But it flowed out into all directions, crawling through the ground without ever blowing up in the sky.


    Satan grinned with satisfaction at the way it looked.


    The momentum gushing Aura dyed the red earth blue as she roamed.


    And in the shortage of things, he painted up everything in his sight blue.


    Open your eyes.


    Satan''s words were received and Gaius slowly raised his eyelids.


    And he laughed when he saw the sight of blue spreading in front of him.


    "Oh, wow. This is stunning for me."


    "Right."


    Satan agreed quietly and in a calm tone.


    Then Gaius, after all, was on track.

 1954 Episode one thousand nine hundred and fifty-first confirmation.

    1


    "Uh-huh, I''m a genius after all. As far as I can see, it''s blue, blue, blue."


    Gaius said confidently.


    Satan did not smile bitterly, nor did he complain in particular.


    As a result, Gaius became even more nosy and in excellent condition.


    "No, spectacular, spectacular. From the red side just now, it''s this sight, isn''t it? All right, let''s take a look from the top."


    Gaius says, no, the momentum jumped well.


    And when he instantly reached a height of about 300M above, he suddenly braked suddenly and stopped in the hollow, smiling down under his eyes.


    "Oh! Wow! Wow! Even from this height, it''s bright blue on one side."


    Then he caught up with Gaius and Satan, who stopped beside him, said.


    "Uhm, brilliant"


    "That''s right. Well, then, let''s go check to see if it''s connected to another vent. If they were connected, they''d be completely blue."


    "Right."


    With Satan''s consent, Gaius said happily well.


    "Okay! Then I''ll fly all at once!


    Gaius said, with tremendous momentum, he began to travel in parallel to the ground.


    Satan also continued, and the two flew explosively toward the vent that was closest to them.


    2.


    "Oh! There! The aura is blowing out with tremendous momentum! So that means we''re connected, right?


    Gaius turned to Satan, who walked side by side, and even said happily.


    Satan nodded heavily at the top.


    "Apparently so."


    That''s what Satan said, he braked on the flight.


    Gaius also immediately noticed and applied a sharp brake, which, in tune with Satan, stopped perfectly beside him.


    "Could it be the next training?


    Satan answered Gaius''s question as he raised his mouth angle.


    "Hmm, you''re motivated. Fine."


    "Sort of. Looks like things are going a lot better. It''s been fun."


    "Uhm, actually well done"


    "Right ~? Isn''t it going pretty well?


    "Hmm, that''s faster than I thought"


    "Would ~? I knew I was a genius ~"


    "At this point, let''s admit it."


    "Whoa! Seriously?


    "Mm-hmm. Now I''m done with my training."


    In the words of Satan, Gaius was full of joy.

 1955 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Fifty-Two: The Return of a Smile

    1


    "Oh! Seriously! Oh, my God, I made it so light!


    Gaius said as he raised his hands high and stretched them wide.


    Satan nodded heavily.


    "Um, let''s just say we go back"


    "Copy that. Uh, should I just concentrate and have an image of you going outside?


    Satan nodded to Gaius''s question.


    "That''s right. Then I can get out."


    "Well, but it''s kind of a shame."


    "This is inside of you. If you want to come, you can always come."


    "Is that true, too? Well, let''s just say we go back. I''m sure the doves are worried."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Gaius smiled and nodded, closing his eyelids quietly.


    And when he concentrated his consciousness, he returned to the real world.


    2.


    "... have you noticed? Gaius, are you okay?


    Dove called out worried.


    For the first time in a long time Gaius opened his eyes, or let the brightness of the indoor lighting make his eyes strenuous for a while.


    But gradually getting used to it, Dove''s face popped into his eyes as he looked worried.


    "... hey Dove, long time no see"


    It was a slightly missing greeting, but Dove didn''t even care.


    "... I was worried. He was unconscious while suddenly falling down."


    "Really? I''m worried about that."


    "... No, at the same time, Satan disappeared, so I thought you two were doing something..."


    "Correct. I was training in the world inside me."


    "... the world in you?... Hmm, I don''t know, but I''m back safe, let''s be good."


    Dove nodded somewhat convincingly.


    Gaius smiled and looked around once again.


    "... What is this place? ����


    Gaius twisted his neck to an unfamiliar view.


    "... I rented a room in Debul. Suddenly you fell in. In the meantime, I brought it in here."


    "... Oh, you know what?"


    Gaius finally understood that he was sleeping on a bed in a strange room.


    And Gaius woke up his torso.


    "You''re worried. But it''s okay, ''cause I''m back with more power."


    Dove finally smiled at Gaius with a smile.


    "... well. Good for you."

 1956 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and fifty-three, change.

    "What about Debul, by the way?


    Gaius asked Dove by leaning his neck, glancing at every corner of a very luxurious and huge room just for one of the castles of Satan.


    "... I was there earlier. I just left the room."


    Then the door opened from beside him, and Debul appeared.


    "Apparently, it''s happening."


    Gaius replied with a grin.


    "Thanks to you. So, it''s quick and it''s bad, but I''m hungry, so can I get you to prepare a meal?


    Debul also replied with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I was just getting ready for that."


    "Oh? Much better timing, huh?


    "It''s Satan. I felt Satan''s signs earlier, so I went and they were just returning. That''s where they wanted to eat. And your share."


    Gaius nodded in the face just saying he was convinced.


    "I see. So that''s part two of the dinner party."


    "Dinner party? Do you want to put music on it?


    "Oh? Do you have an orchestra or something?


    "Oh. Hell''s best. What are we gonna do?


    Then Gaius laughed.


    "Because of this, I think I''ll have it attached. And maybe a beautiful woman''s dance."


    Then Debul glanced over at Dove and squeezed his shoulder.


    "I''m sorry, but there''s no such thing. That''s not Satan''s hobby."


    "Eh! But no. Just put the music on."


    "Okay. Let''s get it ready."


    And Debul turned back his heel, and left the room.


    Gaius, alone again, got out of bed as he spoke to Dove.


    "How about that, by the way? Don''t you feel any change in me or something?


    The questioned dove narrowed his eyes and gazed at Gaius.


    "... no, I don''t feel anything in particular"


    "Really? Something like this... don''t you feel quite intimidated or something?


    But Dove didn''t even sniff.


    "... no, not at all"


    "Seriously ~?


    Gaius thought as he twisted his neck.


    "Uh-huh, no change. I''ve changed a lot myself. Oh, yeah, it''s just different."


    Then Dove realized something.


    "... no, wait a minute"


    Gaius grinned as soon as he could, and said with his face close to Dove.


    "What? What? Did you see a change? Say it, say it."

 1957 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Fifty Four: Tea

    Dove answered Gaius in a hurry, staring narrowly at him.


    "... seems to have calmed down. considerably more than before,


    That''s why I didn''t notice. I thought the aura was getting stronger. "


    Gaius raised one eyebrow a lot.


    "... does that mean... aura''s weakened?"


    Dove grinned bitterly and denied it.


    "... No, it''s not. I said it was calm. Aura is a ripple thing. Sometimes intense, sometimes serene. So it''s your current aura, but it''s almost like an aura. It''s barely wavering."


    Gaius twisted his neck as he jumped up one eyebrow.


    "Is that... a good thing?


    "... Probably. Calm means you have control."


    Then Gaius laughed.


    "Oh! I see. Right. Are you in control? All right! Looks like it was worth it."


    Then there was the sound of knocking on the door.


    As Gaius and the others turned around, they heard the supplication coming from across the door.


    "We also brought tea"


    Gaius said to make it happen reflexively.


    "Oh! Come in, come in! I was just thirsty."


    The servants laughed and when they did, they pulled the trolley into the room.


    The trolley had snacks and sweets on it.


    Gaius saw it and rejoiced at all the jumping up in full joy.


    And I watched the servants swap to the nearby sofa set table so that they could drag whoever was eating.


    Dove said as he showed his frightened face.


    "... don''t be too disappointed, huh?


    "I know. Eat classy."


    A woman who is seen as a foreman puts a teacup filled with tea in front of Gaius.


    "Thank you for waiting. Enjoy."


    Where the paying superintendent could or could not finish, Gaius said the title with both hands together.


    "I''ll have it!


    Then he held a teacup in his right hand and a cake full of cream in his left hand, opened his big mouth and threw it in one after the other.


    Dove looked at it and laughed bitterly.


    "... where is classy. Totally......"


    But Gaius was completely deaf to Dove''s words and threw the cake into his mouth from next.

 1958 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Fifty Five: The Orchestra

    1


    Gaius eventually flattened all the snacks and cakes that were loaded on the trolley with pepper.


    Dove inquired with a full smile on his face.


    "... flatten it all out, what are we going to do with the meal after this?


    Gaius said with a Kyotong look.


    "What are we gonna do... eat?


    Dove turned to a surprise look.


    "... can you eat it? Aren''t your bellies full?


    "Yikes, I''m perfectly fine. It''s like hors d ''oeuvres to me. Don''t worry. Because I can eat without problems."


    "... were you such a big eater?


    "Fine. But..."


    Gaius said as he rubbed his stomach.


    "Maybe I''m specially hungry today"


    "... Hmm, that earlier training is affecting you?


    "Maybe."


    "... well, I don''t know. Because of this, I have them ready now. Eat a lot, huh?


    "That''s why I''m fine. I''m not at all hungry yet."


    Then, at this time, a deacon came into the room, who was seen as a deacon.


    "Thank you for waiting. Come to the Great Hall as your meal is ready"


    Gaius rose to momentum with a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting! All right, Dove, let''s go!


    Dove forgot to look frightened, and said even without a look.


    "... oh yeah..."


    2.


    The moment Gaius and the others arrived in the Great Hall and stepped indoors, the lofty fanfare rang loudly.


    Suddenly Gaius was so surprised that he accidentally jumped up.


    "Surprised. Ah."


    Gaius went through the great hall in confusion, looking around the vast indoors.


    "It''s even bigger than the last time we ate."


    "... right. I''m guessing it''s because you wanted a dinner party."


    "Oh. Maybe."


    Gaius looked back and looked up at the orchestra.


    The orchestra sat in three rows on the upstairs portion of the entrance where Gaius and the others came in, a large orchestra of about two hundred people in total.


    For this reason, the sound pressure was so great that the hair tips of the carpets laid on the floor were so different.


    "Uh-huh. Pretty awesome."


    "... what?


    "It''s an orchestra. I think it''s pretty amazing."


    But Dove was faceless.


    "... I''m not sure I''m like this"


    "Ahhh."


    Gaius rolled out his legs in light steps and headed to the table as if he were being pushed back by the heavy music played by the orchestra.

 1959 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Fifty-Six: Sorting a Room

    When Gaius sat in a predetermined seat prompted by a butler, he rubbed his hands in front of him and imagined the dish that would come out, making a face that seemed to drool.


    Dove laughed bitterly as he watched the face on the side.


    "... apparently you can still really eat"


    "That''s why you said so. I can''t wait."


    "... that''s fine, but like not breaking my stomach"


    He said, "I know."


    Gaius said so, winking at Dove.


    Then the sound of a tall brass instrument rang.


    Gaius was also surprised and inadvertently raised his body.


    "Surprised. Ah. Oh, my God, already."


    Then the dove beside pointed at the spiral staircase in the front with a finger.


    "... it''s Satan."


    Gaius looked at Dove''s fingertips and became a convincing face.


    "Oh. Right"


    Satan came down the stairs with a relaxed walk.


    Gaius was just a little irritated.


    "Isn''t it too late? You''ll be able to get down the stairs a little faster."


    "... don''t say anything rare. I would have had plenty of snacks earlier. Be patient for a little while.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "Heh heh. I get it."


    Gaius looked around when he got evil.


    "And there''s nobody else out there, so I wish I didn''t have to make it this big a room"


    "... I agree with you about that"


    "Right. It was big in the previous room, but it''s more than that. It''s excessive, this is"


    "... um. But I don''t think Satan is sorting the room. So don''t say anything weird to Satan, okay?


    "Well, sure, I don''t think Satan''s choosing. Debul, I guess?


    "... I don''t know. But he doesn''t seem to care about these things either."


    "So it''s that butler?


    But before that reply came back from Dove, Satan arrived before the two of them.


    "You kept me waiting. But from what I hear, you''ve already flattened your snacks a lot?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders as he knocked his neck down to the side.


    "Sort of. I''m a lot hungrier than usual. I ate all the snacks and cakes from the trolley, but I''m actually still totally short of them. Could this be because of your training earlier?

 1960 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and fifty-seven, excessive.

    Satan replied as he sat loosely in his seat.


    "Right. That consumes a lot of energy. I''m pretty hungry, too."


    "I knew it. I''ve always been a big eater, but today''s hunger was a little strange to me."


    "I guess your body craves energy. Naturally."


    "Copy that. Then I''ll have to eat a lot."


    Then Satan chuckled.


    "Right. But keep your stomach shut."


    Then, now Gaius smiled with a broken face, and Dove giggled with a nagging addition and subtraction.


    Gaius laughed a little and looked at Dove.


    "Dove just told me the same thing."


    Satan nodded with a smile.


    "It would be. Thank you. You''re excessive."


    Gaius then quickly disputed.


    "It''s this room that''s excessive, right? With this number, this hall is too big."


    Then Satan raised the corner of his mouth with a nibble.


    Besides, although Dove noticed, Gaius was looking over the Great Hall again and didn''t notice.


    But Satan couldn''t see anything evil in his grin, so Dove slipped through without mentioning it.


    Then, just then, a large number of servants came into the hall carrying large quantities of food.


    Gaius shimmered his eyes.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming ~! I''ve been waiting ~!


    Gaius stood up unexpectedly, and overflowed him with a host of imminent dishes.


    Dove grabbed Gaius''s hem with a shuddering face and pulled it down.


    "... sit down. You don''t have to panic to get away with the food."


    Gaius had no choice but to sit down, or take his gaze off the dish at any time.


    Satan was also a big laugh at the tense of his meal.


    "Funny. You''re still funny to watch. Gaius Schneider."


    But Gaius still responded without losing sight of the dish.


    "Really? Am I that funny?


    "Uhm, that''s hilarious. But I guess I can''t help but want to eat more than this conversation?


    Then Gaius said in a flattering manner to Satan''s words.


    "Yeah, yeah! How''s it going? Do you mind if I eat?


    Satan raised his face and laughed heavily.


    "Uhm, that''s good. Eat well."

 1961 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and fifty-eight, solidly.

    Gaius was attacked by Satan''s permission or by cooking with both hands.


    And for a while, he kept throwing it silently into his mouth one after the other.


    When he stuck the dish in his throat several times along the way, he had the dove beside him slap him on the back, and it seemed that he would come back to life or immediately hit the meal.


    But Satan enjoyed the meal himself, looking forward to it.


    Dove finally broke the tension here.


    Because until now Satan''s thoughts had not been known.


    Regardless, even now, Dove doesn''t know Satan''s true thoughts.


    But I only found out that it was not really harmful to Gaius.


    Therefore Dove was able to relieve the tension.


    In doing so, the meal had become a good place, and the music played behind it had shifted from heavy to magnificent.


    Gaius realized that he had finally settled down a little.


    "Oh! That sounds like a good song. It feels so light."


    Gaius stopped his hand and spoke to the dove beside him.


    But Dove wasn''t interested enough to say anything about the music, so he had to lean his neck.


    "... I''m not sure"


    "Seriously? The more I hear, the better the song."


    "... do you? I don''t care."


    "Kah! You''re a man who doesn''t solve art ~. No, you can''t do that. We need to raise more cultural levels."


    "... what is that? I don''t want to raise that."


    "Even Dove is a great guy under Delkia, isn''t he? Then don''t you need art literacy or something?


    Dove raised one eyebrow.


    "�� there is no particular need for such"


    "No, you''re here. Well, Delkia sure doesn''t seem to be very nutritious either. But come on, when the cultural level rises, life will be richer, right?


    "... it doesn''t matter if you''re not rich at all"


    "Kah! It''s solid."


    Dove laughed spirally with his nose.


    "... I am from the beginning. It doesn''t matter if it''s solid."


    "Ahhh. Okay, I get it. Dove doesn''t talk about music anymore."


    "... I''d appreciate it if you would"


    Once Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to, he immediately opened his big mouth and threw the dish in again.


    Then again for a while he was Gaius, who silently ate with Bakubaku and greatly enjoyed his meal.

 1962 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Fifty Nine Unexpected Appearances

    As Gaius and the others were enjoying their meals, the tune suddenly changed dramatically.


    And after a while, the grand fanfare rang out into the spacious large hall.


    Gaius and Dove wondered what was going on and looked at each other.


    But the two of them will soon know what the fanfare means.


    An unexpected figure emerged from the entrance at the foot of the orchestra playing the lofty fanfare.


    Gaius looked at the person''s face and raised his voice with surprise.


    "Delkia!"


    It was the little but even more gorgeous and poor Delkia the man who emerged from the entrance coloured with the magnificent design of the Great Hall.


    Delchia wandered through the centre of the Great Hall with a large crotch of purple velour and headed straight for the seats of Gaius and the others.


    And after a while, we finally got there, or we complained quickly.


    "It''s too big! What is this stupid big castle! I was just passing by on the way, I couldn''t get my open mouth blocked! What are you going to use for this huge space? You''re just gonna look at it like it''s getting huge? If so, it''s a really stupid idea! This is gonna take a hell of a while to see!


    Though Gaius thought Delkia''s protest was really legitimate, he thought it would be hard to get in tune with it, and he tried to calm it down here for the first time.


    "Just calm down. And I''m surprised. I can''t believe Delkia''s here."


    Then Delkia hummed her nose, revealing her displeasure.


    "He called me. Something tells me something."


    Delkia said as she pointed her finger at Satan, who would sit ahead with Gaius pinched.


    But Satan didn''t say anything but sneer and grin.


    For this reason, a blue-blue muscle rose in Delchia''s temples, making a noise.


    "Have you bothered to summon me to this place and no greetings!


    Gaius stood up in a hurry, waving his hands in front of his face and trying to manage Delkia.


    "Wait a minute! Let''s just calm down. First of all, just sit here. So, have a cup of tea and calm down. This tea is delicious. And the food is delicious."

 1963 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and sixty, grumpy.

    Dove also struggled to get Delkia''s feelings into tune with Gaius'' desperate ordeal.


    "... Dear Delkia. Please, make your mind at peace. Please come here first, as Gaius has said."


    While Delkia sent a clear murderous gaze to Satan, she sat somewhere in the chair, as they both said.


    They looked at each other and stroked their breasts down once ho.


    Delchia looked over the table and grabbed a chunk of meat in a large plate nearby with her right hand, and she bumped into momentum.


    "Well, that''s fair."


    Then Gaius rushed in and talked to him, just saying that he had a conversation.


    "Don''t you? It''s so delicious."


    Then Delkia frowned and glanced at Gaius.


    "I''m not saying I''m so delicious! I said" Fair enough. "


    "No, well, I guess so... it''s delicious, isn''t it?


    "So I say so-so"


    "... oh yeah, this dish is delicious too. Try it."


    Delchia pinned up one eyebrow and reached for the dish Gaius said, even though he looked reluctantly.


    And I gazed at the dish with shiatsu.


    "What, this dish?


    Then the servant, who had refrained behind Gaius, answered immediately.


    "It is a stewed Enig"


    "Enig? Oh, that grotesque fish"


    Then Gaius pinched his mouth.


    "Fish are so grotesque, I say."


    "I know that"


    Delkia, still in a bad mood, cheeked Enig''s stew on her mouth when she said so blindly.


    Gaius peered into Delkia''s face like that from the side.


    "What do you say? It''s delicious, isn''t it?


    Delkia chewed a little and then swallowed the gokuri, and the grumpy look stayed put.


    "Fair enough."


    Gaius just said he had no choice but to give Delkia a subtle look.


    "Well, you mean it''s not bad, right?


    "Oh, that''s what I mean"


    "Then try something else. They''re all delicious."


    Upon Gaius'' recommendation, Delchia tried the dishes one after the other, reluctantly.

 1964 Episode One Hundred Nine Hundred Sixty One: The Spearhead of Anger

    When she finished eating, Delkia frowned and said.


    "Tea"


    The supply rushed to try to prepare the tea.


    But another servant showed up pulling a wagon with a set of tea on it in good time.


    When the servants had finished preparing their tea, they immediately offered it to Delkia.


    Delkia grabbed the teacup and poured the tea down her throat at once.


    I wondered if Gaius would burn with heat, and although he panicked, Delkia was a fine face.


    And he turned around his neck, and looked at Gaius, and said,


    "Fair enough."


    Gaius responded with a bitter laugh, but without a glance.


    "... yes. That''s good..."


    Delkia again turned directly in front of him, facing Satan positively.


    "... So, what can I do for you?


    Satan replied with a niggling grin.


    I thought you might want to see Gaius grow.


    Delkia''s eyebrow butt grew up on the way up.


    "What? Did you bother calling this me here for such nonsense?


    Next to Delkia revealing her anger, Gaius pulled her cheeks slightly.


    "... crap..."


    Gaius asked Satan, squeezing his face quickly, although he raised a slight protest against Delkia''s unhindered treatment.


    "But really just for that, did you go out of your way to call Delkia?


    Satan said with a thin grin on his face.


    "Yeah, but? Was there a problem?


    "No, well, I don''t know..."


    As Gaius said, Delkia looked frustrated and said in a yelling tone.


    "Have you grown so much?"


    Suddenly the spearhead of anger was directed at him, and Gaius let him pull his cheeks even further.


    "Oh, no, well, that''s right... although we did grow once..."


    "Clarify! Idiot!"


    Gaius stretched his spine and shunned.


    "Yes! I''ve grown!


    "Hmm! Then show it to me"


    To Delkia''s desire, Gaius stood up.


    And when he walked a few steps and took a distance, he slowly meditated his eyes to increase his concentration.

 1965 Episode One Hundred Nine Hundred Sixty-Two: Results of Training

    Gaius meditated his eyes and pulled out his shoulder strength, taking one big, deep breath.


    Then around Gaius'' body, an aura emerged like a thin membrane.


    The appearance was very mild, the membrane just sticking up and didn''t look like it was waving.


    Delchia looked back and saw Gaius, and scratched at how it was.


    And he looked at it for a while, and he said, "It''s stubborn."


    "Let''s do it."


    Gaius laughed nicely and responded.


    "Don''t you? I think you''ve got a pretty good feeling about it ~"


    "Hmm, busy. But it sure looks good."


    Gaius smiled happily.


    "I knew it? Something. Come on, your body feels lighter. Come on, I think you''ve gained a lot of strength."


    Then Delkia just frowned.


    "Hey, don''t get too well, okay? You always fail with that."


    Gaius answered with a smile on his face.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I don''t know how it''s going."


    But Gaius'' answer was not weighty enough to say at all, and Delchia felt only the lightness coming from the natural brightness.


    As a result, Delchia was to complain even more.


    "No, you''re already in pretty good shape."


    Then immediately followed by Dove, who also said:


    "... Gaius, keep it a good one. It''s gonna hurt again."


    That''s right. Gaius also told the two of us to keep standing, pulling a smile in.


    But the tone was the same.


    "Really? I don''t think I''m doing so well as they say."


    Then Delkia just barged in.


    "Doesn''t that mean you have a sense that you''re feeling a little better?"


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to, blushing his shoulders.


    "I hope you''re feeling a little better ~"


    Delchia shouted away at Gaius with a stubborn expression.


    "Although it would be decided no good. Don''t get any better. Always be humble. See, you idiot?"


    From Delkia''s body, an angry red aura was blowing up.


    Gaius looked at it and thought that Delkia was the one who wished he had trained to get serenity, but he thought it would be a big deal if he were to say that, and he held his mouth.

 1966 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and sixty-three: Growth

    "... ok. I''m humble..."


    As usual, although his mouth remained a letter to, he saw Gaius in reflection, and Delchia finally got the spear too.


    "Okay. That would be nice."


    That''s all Delkia said, he just took his gaze off and turned straight back to the front saying he was no longer interested in Gaius.


    Although Gaius was dissatisfied with Taratara''s expression, he returned to his former seat without saying anything.


    Then Satan, who was watching those series of events, laughed softly.


    "Interesting. After all, your interaction is interesting to watch"


    Then Delkia said it back with a true face.


    "Shut up. I''m not doing anything to entertain you."


    Satan responded with a Niyaniya laugh.


    "I guess so. But it''s really funny when you look at it."


    Delkia bit her teeth.


    "Don''t be funny on your own. It''s unpleasant."


    "Even if they say so. This is due to my emotions. Do as I please."


    Then Delchia said with a flashing look, thinking that the minutes were just bad.


    "Be my guest."


    Satan raised his mouth angle with a nigga.


    But I didn''t say anything in particular.


    As a result, Gaius felt something splashing between the two.


    But Gaius still couldn''t say anything.


    For this reason, a time of silence continued to flow in this space for some time.


    But at last, a man appeared who would break the silence.


    It is Delchia.


    "Indeed, Gaius seems to have grown. But I don''t even think that''s why we have to make so much fuss.


    Satan smiled niggardly.


    "Do I look that way?


    "What? What do you mean?


    "It means the way it is. You think it looks like you''re growing up with no big deal?


    Delkia asked in surprise.


    "Are you telling me you''re not?


    Satan nodded loudly.


    "Hmm. I think this is a big change"


    Delchia frowned.


    "This is it?


    "That''s right. I walked into Gaius with Gaius. And I saw it."


    "... what?


    Then Satan saw Delkia''s face licked from the bottom and said:


    It''s an aura gushing vent.

 1967 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and sixty-four, the number of vents.

    Delkia said with an unpleasant look on her face.


    "What''s wrong with that? How was the vent? Are you gonna tell me there were a bunch of vents?


    Then Satan looked up and laughed.


    "You''re right, Delkia. You get it, don''t you? You''re right, there were a lot of vents in Gaius."


    Then Delkia looked at Gaius with a surprised look on her face.


    Gaius nodded with a grin.


    "That''s right - there were a bunch of them -"


    Delchia, while frustrated, turned to Satan and asked.


    "What do you mean? Is that possible?


    Satan cheeked with pleasure.


    "Oh. It could have been. I saw it with these eyes. Definitely."


    "How many were there? How big is each one?


    "The number is unknown. As for the scale, like the biggest."


    "One at a time?


    "That''s right. I confirmed two things, but they were both the same size as mine."


    Delkia thought with a rugged face.


    And after a while he turned to Gaius, and said,


    "Is that the source of your magic power? I''m finally convinced."


    Then Gaius thought of it this time.


    "Well, I guess so. You just don''t know why there are so many of them at the moment ~. I''ve been imagining things for a while."


    "Imagine? Say it."


    He received a sharp voice from Delkia, and Gaius answered with horror.


    "Well, it''s just an imagination, but I was wondering if maybe every reincarnation is increasing."


    Then not only Delkia, but even Satan opened his eyes wide.


    Satan said with a harsh look on his face.


    "Every reincarnation... that''s a possible story"


    Then Delkia said just fine.


    "Really? What is a reincarnator, with every rebirth, an aura''s vent increases?


    Satan waved for the first time.


    "I said it was possible. I don''t know for sure."


    "Then why did you think it was possible?


    "Well. All this is intuitive. It''s not like I can explain it in words."


    Then Delkia suddenly raised her voice of anger.


    "What the hell is that! Then it''s no different than what I said properly!

 1968 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Sixty-Five: Return

    Then Satan raised his eyebrow root.


    "I don''t care what you think. I just said what I thought."


    "Don''t say things irresponsibly."


    "Why? I don''t remember you restricting my speech."


    Then Gaius rushed in, breaking between the two.


    "Fair enough, you two. Don''t rub so much about me."


    Then Delkia said in a harsh tone as she raised her vivid blue muscles in her temples.


    "What are you talking about like a hot girl? You! Don''t you see how I''m telling you not to get on with it! You fool!


    Gaius was barometric and shut up.


    Delkia couldn''t hide her frustration and stared at Satan.


    But Satan was a wind that had not stopped him from blowing.


    And often, the time came for silence.


    Gaius couldn''t help but wait for time to pass.


    But after all this time, no one tried to speak.


    For that reason, Gaius was just silent and still, feeling the more painful air.


    Then finally, the one who breaks the silence appeared.


    Again, as earlier, it was Delchia.


    Delchia suddenly said only one word, wondering if she stood up by slamming her desk abruptly.


    It was called "going home".


    That''s all Delkia said, he turned his heel back and went straight Zunzun toward the exit.


    Then Dove stood up to follow it.


    Gaius became a troubled look at what to do.


    Then Satan stopped Delkia unexpectedly.


    "Wait, Delkia. I haven''t done it yet."


    But Delkia won''t stop.


    Without looking back, he pushed his pants silently and quickly reached the center of the wider hall.


    But then, all of a sudden, the space ahead of Delchia swayed out.


    The wobble suddenly ripped like paper, wondering if it had gotten bigger and bigger.


    And it was from that rift that Debul appeared.


    "Dear Delkia, may you please wait"


    Deboule put his hand on his chest and said, carefully drooling his head.


    But Delkia never stopped.

 1969 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Sixty Six: The Readiness of Debul

    "Dear Delchia, please, please return, please overlap��"


    Neither did Debul wish with a flat-headed head, nor did Delkia reply.


    At last, however, the distance between the two was only a few meters.


    "Please come back, Master Delchia..."


    Even though Debul pleaded with him for all his final favors, Delchia did not listen at all and only drank one drink with loud voice.


    "Get out of there!


    Delchia''s drinks were amazing, so much so that dishes and glasses on the table where Gaius and the others were eating made noises with vibrations.


    But Debul, too, would have received his life from Satan, and would not have retreated from the presence of Delkia.


    As a result, Delkia''s march finally stopped.


    Delkia looked up at Debul''s giant, abominably from the bottom.


    "Can''t you hear me telling you to get out of there?


    Debul answered lying flat.


    "I hear you. But I have received the life of the Lord, and I will not be able to leave."


    Delchia gave one loud snort as she wrinkled between her eyebrows.


    "Hmm!"


    Then Delkia turned right and turned back ninety degrees.


    And he kept moving sideways, trying to get past Debul''s side.


    Debul moved with a bitter look on his face, blocking Delkia''s path.


    As a result, Delkia had to stop again.


    Bikiri and blue muscles rose on Delchia''s temples, and her face rose with a red tide.


    "Dear Sir,"


    Delkia raised a roar of anger.


    From all over his body, an aura erupted with tremendous momentum, and his long and beautiful dark hair rose violently upside down, whether he was receiving even the wind from his feet.


    "I''ll kill you!


    At last, Delchia protruded her hands toward Debul at the same time as throwing up an unreasonably extreme dialogue.


    From all over Debul, who saw it, there was a sweat gushing out of him like a ball.


    No matter how powerful Satan is, his opponent is the highest ranked demon in hell


    We had no chance of winning.


    But still, Debul didn''t move.


    Debul was then ready to martyr in the life of the Lord.


    And as a sign of his readiness, he closed his eyelids slowly and quietly.

 1970 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Sixty-Seven: Toothpicks

    ���������ء����ä��򤫤����ߤ��F�줿��


    ���������Ǥ��롣


    ������äȴ��ä�����


    ���������ϴ�ŤƤ��ߤ�������ɩ`�֤κ�򤹤�i���ơ����äȤ����g�˥ǥ륭���α���ޤǤ��ɤ��Ť�����


    �����ƴ��ƴ��ƴ��ƣ���ޤä��������äƣ���


    ���������ϥ��`�餬�����Ϥ���ǥ륭�����|�򤹤�i���ơ��I�ߤ��g�ˏ����˸�ä���ä���


    �����ƁI�֤��_�����ǰ�ˤ��������ǥ륭��������ˤʤäƤʤ���褦��ԇ�ߤ���


    ������Ť����Ȥꤢ��������Ť��äƣ�һ��ì�򅧤�褦���ۤ顢���`��򅧤�ơ�


    ���������ֹ�ޤ�ǥ륭���ǤϤʤ��ä���


    ���Τ�����������F�����錄����аħ�򤹤�Ĥ��ʤ�С��F����һ�w�ˉm��ˤ��Ƥ�뤾����


    ŭ��Τ��ޤ����X�����Ϥʤ����Ȥ�Τ��ޤ��ǥ륭���ˡ������������������Ϥ���ʤ���⡢�����ޤ����������¤���櫓�ˤϤ����ʤ��ȤФ���ˡ��šݤ����g�ä������Ϥ�����Τ��ä���


    �����䡢������äƣ��Ȥꤢ��������Ť��äơ�


    ���������ϱ���������ǥǥ륭����ʤ���褦�Ȥ�����


    ������Ϥ�ǥ륭����ֹ�ޤ�ʤ��ä���


    �ǥ륭����ȫ���򸲤���פ����`��ϡ����ޤ�·������ˡ��ˤ��ܤ䤱��ۤɤǤ��ä���


    �ФǤ�I��Τ�����򸲤����`��ϡ��⤤���Ⱦ����Ƥ��ꡢ��ˤⱬ�k�������ʤۤɤǤ��ä���


    ���������Ͻ���˽��ä���


    �ȳ̤��顢�ǥ֩`��ͬ������Τ褦�ʺ���ȫ�����释�������Ƥ�����


    �������������ϥǥ֩`����`������Ȼ�ʤ��餳����ѳ����Ĥ���ë�^�ʤ��ä���


    ���������Ȥ��ä������¤���Ĥ���ʤ��ä���


    �����ƥ��������ϡ��Q���̤᤿�ΤǤ��ä���


    ����ϡ��ǥ륭����һ�齻���뤳�ȤǤ��ä���


    ���ǥ֩`�롢�¤��äƤ�����


    ����������һ�Ծ����k����䡢һ�ݤ˥��`��򇊳���������


    ���������Υ��`���˲���g�ˤ����ߤ������Ϥ��ꡢ�޴�ʴ���g�ΤȤƤĤ�ʤ��ߤ��쾮�ޤ�һ�ݤ˽줯�ۤɤȤʤä���


    �ǥ֩`����@���Ĥġ����ˤ�����


    ���������˥��`��·����υ��ޤä���


    �쾮�θߤ��ޤLJ����Ϥ��äƤ����त���`��ϡ�˲���g�ˤ��α���s�ᡢ����������ȫ���˱���Ĥ״�Τ�Τ��N������Ȥʤä��Τ��ä���


    ����Ȥ����Ҋ���ǥ륭���ϡ����餷�����˥������������ߤĤ��ʤ���n�����ꤹ��ΤǤ��ä���

 1971 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and sixty-eight: Growth

    "Busy ~!


    Delkia screamed with her eyes peeled off, while at the same time letting the aura release once and for all with a gaius hanging in front of her.


    Gaius took it all over his body, especially without taking any action.


    Then, or Delchia''s awesome aura was all absorbed by the thin membrane covering Gaius.


    Delchia became a strange look mixed with amazement, anger and remorse.


    But this attack didn''t stop.


    Delchia continued to release a blue, dark aura.


    But it was all absorbed by a thin membrane-like aura covering Gaius.


    Besides, that was only to a slight extent a ripple, despite the shock of Delkia''s awesome aura.


    For this reason, Delchia made a louder noise and toothpick than earlier, with a rather remorseful expression.


    Gaius had meditated in a thin aura until then, where he slowly opened his eyelids.


    And he said with a faceless expression that could not read any emotions.


    "It''s no use. Delkia''s attacks don''t work for me."


    Delkia shouted with a red tide in her face.


    "Don''t be so busy."


    Delkia unleashed an awesome aura far ahead of her, Gaius.


    But the result was the same.


    It was only absorbed by the thin membrane that Gaius wrapped around.


    Then an unexpected person broke in between the two.


    It is Satan.


    Satan also traveled momentarily, and suddenly appeared beside Delchia, speaking to Delchia with a harsh but gentle voice.


    "It''s Delkia. Gaius grew up. Delight him."


    Delkia glanced at Kick Satan.


    But naturally, Satan has no difficulty.


    On the contrary, he took that gaze directly from the front.


    Delkia had such a regrettable look that there was no more.


    But Satan spoke again to Delkia.


    "Are you still happy now? But even the negative ones grow up one day. Would you have known that?


    Delkia said, staring at Satan again.


    "You don''t tell me that, but I do!

 1972 Lesson One Thousand Nine Hundred Sixty-Nine: Further Leaps

    Delkia stopped shouting and stopped attacking.


    Then, turning back his heel, he began to walk again toward the table where he was.


    Gaius unraveled the aura with a horrible look on his face.


    Then he followed Delkia back to the table where he was.


    Satan made an equally instantaneous move back to his seat earlier when he confirmed that Gaius was going through beside himself.


    Gaius saw it and complained against Satan.


    "Something wrong with that?


    Satan replied as he sat back on the chair.


    "It''s my castle. Let''s not have a problem."


    "No, that''s why I''m cheating."


    "Hmm, if you like."


    "Huh! Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    Gaius returned to his seat, complaining.


    Delkia remained silent and was already in her seat.


    Then here Satan cut his mouth fire.


    "Well, as I just saw, Gaius'' abilities grew exponentially. But I still think there''s room for further improvement."


    Gaius was surprised, waking up his body and asking.


    "Seriously? What kind of a way do you think there is?


    Satan replied with a grin on his mouth.


    "Expand your demonic armor while wearing the aura, as you did earlier"


    Then Gaius frowned.


    Because when it came to demonic armor, I didn''t yet have full confidence.


    And that was the same for Satan, who gave me demonic armor.


    "... demonic armor..."


    Then Satan said with all the prospects and all the grin in his mouth.


    "Can''t you trust me?


    Gaius replied with no intermittent hair.


    "Sort of."


    Satan laughed inclusively.


    "Right. You have the suspicion that by deploying demonic armor, you will be ruled by me?


    Gaius admitted honestly.


    "Sort of. It''s so suspicious."


    "Is it still true? But demon armor doesn''t have that kind of function. That''s too much of your thinking."


    Then Gaius, joking, said his eyes seriously.


    "Is that true?


    But Satan answered without putting in his hair.


    "None"


    When Satan said so, he stared sincerely into Gaius''s eyes from the front.

 1973 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Seventy: Dyeing the Color

    Staring at Satan, Gaius looked back strongly at his eyes, although he was a little surprised.


    And after a while I thought about it, I said with a serious look on my face.


    "Fine."


    When Gaius said just one word of that, he immediately tried to let the demonic armor unfold.


    But it didn''t work.


    Gaius tilted his neck unexpectedly.


    "Is that it? It doesn''t work..."


    Gaius tried again and again to let his demonic armor unfold in a bit of a hurry, but it still didn''t work out.


    Then Satan said, full.


    "It''s proof you haven''t turned your demonic armor into a solid thing yet."


    Gaius frowned.


    "Huh? No, well, I certainly didn''t use it much, but if I wanted to let it expand, it would have worked so far..."


    "It wouldn''t be a thing if you hadn''t used it from time to time"


    "... uhh..."


    Gaius put his arms together and became a troubled look.


    "I wonder what to do?


    Then Satan said just fine.


    "Let it fuse."


    "Fusion? You mean aura and demonic armor?


    "Yes."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "I don''t care if they say..."


    Then Satan said, even more.


    "Gaius, the demonic armor is what I gave you."


    Gaius became the expression of what he had just said.


    Of course I remember that.


    "The demonic armor I just gave you is my color."


    "Colour..."


    "That''s right. That''s why it''s important to use it to dye your color, and that''s why it grows."


    "Like it''s going to be my own demonic armor?


    "Exactly. If I do, I''ll be able to reconcile with your aura."


    Then Gaius finally got a convincing look.


    "I see, is that what you mean? I mean, my demonic armor is still darkening Satan''s color, so you can''t deploy it like you did batting my aura."


    Satan nodded satisfactorily to Gaius''s answer.


    "That''s right. I need to get used to demonic armor..."


    Satan did that and thought about it a lot.


    Although Gaius suddenly had a bad feeling, before opening his mouth himself, Satan took control of his desk.


    "Still somewhat forceful, but I''ll have to tame your color."

 1974 One thousand nine hundred and seventy-one, change the order.

    To Satan''s remarks, Gaius gave a softened expression.


    "Does that mean we do special training?


    Satan raised his eyebrows quickly and said with pleasure.


    "Don''t be."


    Gaius got an even more fed up look.


    "Ugh..."


    Gaius bent his back and leaned forward, letting his hands hang out, and showing a bare gesture such as no strength, Satan did not mind at all, but relentlessly uttered.


    "Let''s just do it. Are you ready for this?


    "Preparation and nothing..."


    Gaius instantly realized that there was no point in unintentionally trying to raise his voice of protest where he had done so, and he had no choice but to give up along the way.


    "... ok. So, what do I do?


    Satan answered Gaius''s question clearly.


    "Once you''ve solved the aura, expand your demonic armor. And then you wrap up the aura again."


    "So you change the order?


    "That''s right. Expand the demonic armor first, and then hit the aura that will be released from inside your body. It would be somewhat of a rough treatment, but I see it as highly effective"


    "Is that... doesn''t it hurt?


    Then Satan said without a scratch.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know that unless I try."


    Gaius quickly changed his mind and solved the aura, both with a fed up look.


    "... Well, the next one is demon armor..."


    Gaius concentrated his consciousness.


    But perhaps, the demonic armor never unfolded.


    Gaius opened his eyes wide and was surprised and in a hurry at the same time.


    "Is that it? No. The demonic armor doesn''t come out..."


    Satan narrowed his eyes and gazed at Gaius.


    "It looks like the aura is still out, albeit slightly. Apparently, your aura and your demonic armor don''t seem so compatible. Unless you stop the aura completely, I guess the demonic armor won''t unfold."


    "Seriously...... what the heck. Maybe this is going to be something that involves intense pain when you fuse it?


    You said you wouldn''t know if you tried.


    "Wow, seriously, you''re scared."


    While Gaius said so, he concentrated his consciousness and tried to completely block the aura.


    But I didn''t know if Aura had disappeared, so I turned to Satan.


    "How''s it going? Is Aura still out?

 1975 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Seventy-Two: Ticks and

    To Gaius''s unconfidential question, Satan stared back with a serious glance, gazing without neighborhood as he licked his whole body around.


    "No, you''re not out. Apparently, it''s completely blocked."


    Gaius exhaled one ho, just clearing the first stage for now.


    But as soon as he regained his mind and refocused his consciousness, the Western-inspired armor rose to the surface of Gaius.


    When the armor gradually began to hold an entity from a hazy state, it became as if Gaius was actually wearing it in less than ten seconds of the thing.


    When Gaius confirmed it with his own eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief as the second stage was complete.


    "Okay, so that''s the third stage of the problem"


    Gaius shrugged so, closing his eyelids softly.


    Then, after a while, I could hear the sound of a spark blowing up frequently.


    Then when he heard the sound, Gaius glanced at him.


    "I think I''m bumping... I mean, it stings and sting my skin and hurts..."


    Then Satan said just fine.


    "Wouldn''t that be nice? Be patient for a little while."


    "No, I am... my whole body stings without being full from just now... Plus, I''m done with stings so far, but I also have a feeling that there''s going to be some big explosion or something in the meantime..."


    Gaius expressed his inner anxiety on his face.


    But maybe that was closer to something called fright than anxiety.


    Gaius raised a ball-like sweat on his forehead, making his face as stiff as he could think.


    Then the sound of blowing up gradually became louder, whether Gaius''s predictions were centered.


    "Bad, the stings are getting a lot stronger... pretty painful... maybe this is burning my skin..."


    Gaius said so, staring at the palm of his skin as it was dewy.


    "... it doesn''t seem to be burning once. But this isn''t good. It''s starting to hurt so much that I can''t stand it..."


    Gaius was no longer letting sweat gush out of his whole body.


    But I couldn''t even wipe the sweat because I was deploying demonic armor.


    Because of this, Gaius only distorted his face uncomfortably from time to time.

 1976 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Seventy-Three: The Explosion Continues

    Then the sound of further explosions became louder.


    The sound was so loud that it obviously seemed to go up one step.


    "Shit, shit! Absolutely. This is the one that''s gonna explode like this!


    I''m glad to say that Gaius'' impatience has reached its limit no longer.


    "Bad, bad, bad! Really, it''s not like this. First! I don''t think it''s gonna blow up and tear your body apart."


    That was as soon as Gaius glanced at Satan.


    With a loud noise, the area around Gaius'' right chest blew up hard.


    Gaius accidentally turned his body back to the shock.


    Then this time around the left thigh, there was a severe explosion.


    Gaius had his left leg bounced back heavily in the shock, so he lost his balance and was about to fall dangerously.


    But when he managed to hold on, he shouted sadly with a sad look on his face.


    "Oh no! He really said this was a bad one! Seriously, this is the one that could tear your body apart!


    Then as soon as Gaius finished his grieving cry, what a fierce explosion occurred where he felt the most pain, making it most important to the man this time.


    Gaius reflexively fronted, either for the pain or with his knee on the floor as it was, in a crawling position on all fours.


    And when he was all sweaty, he had a painful look on his face.


    "Damn!... guh... mmm... ha... mmm..."


    Gaius continued to groan unspoken.


    But a further explosion struck Gaius like that.


    Now it''s the back.


    Gaius was in a crawling position on all fours, but the momentum of the explosion was tremendous and he accidentally hit his face hard on the floor because his elbow joints were twisted and bent.


    Gaius bled out of his nose vigorously.


    And when he knocked his body down to the side and leaned back, he held his nose with both hands to endure the pain.


    "Ha!... Gu..."


    But the explosion still didn''t fit.


    It happened all over the body one after another, and each time Gaius stunned on the floor with a painful look on his face.


    It actually lasted about twenty minutes.


    At last, the explosion became less frequent.

 1977 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Seventy Four Fits

    Gaius noticed that, as he wandered around in pain.


    But the explosion had not yet fully subsided, so it did not reach the point of raising its voice.


    Then a while later, Satan also began to notice.


    "Hmm, apparently it''s fitting..."


    Satan put on his arms and told him to squeal, observing Gaius crumbly.


    But Gaius, still fighting the explosion, can''t raise his voice.


    Then Debul responded instead.


    "Apparently so, sir."


    Satan nodded satisfactorily.


    But he didn''t say anything in particular, and only looked at Gaius with interest.


    Then finally, it was until Gaius could raise his voice.


    "Gu... gu... it was in my eyes..."


    Gaius said as he lay low on the floor and sent his resentful gaze to Satan.


    Satan understood the meaning of the gaze, and returned the words with a gentle breath.


    "Right. But it must have gotten pretty strong."


    Gaius remained in a depressed position, tucking his arms under his body, pressing the floor vigorously with both palms, lifting his torso.


    Then he slowly bent his right leg knee and put his knee head and toe on the floor, his left leg doing the same for a crawling position on all fours.


    "If this hadn''t made you stronger, I wouldn''t know what the pain was for..."


    When Gaius said so, he raised his upper body with his hands off the floor, and with that momentum he slipped the back of his right foot onto the floor in a one-kneed position, from which he gained momentum and slowly rose.


    "Heh, looks like it finally totally fitted..."


    Gaius looked horrified and took a big, deep breath.


    Then Satan looked at Gaius and said with interest.


    "Apparently, it''s very effective."


    Gaius raised his eyebrow butt and turned his suspicious eyes to Satan.


    "Is that true? If this didn''t work, I''d never forgive you."


    Satan giggled at Gaius with his nose.


    "Well, I just want to know how you won''t forgive me, but you''ll see for yourself how effective it is."


    Gaius frowned heavily at Satan''s remarks.

 1978 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy-five, integration.

    "Yeah? Look. You know what I mean?


    Gaius put his own hands in front of his face.


    But Gaius felt no change at all.


    "Yeah? Are you all right? What makes you say things have changed?


    Gaius, who looked at both his hands with a shine but could not feel any change at all, showed frustration with Satan and said in a blameworthy tone.


    "There''s no change, is there? What the hell is this all about?


    Then Satan said back with a deep grin.


    "Don''t you see? You''re a lot of forgetfulness."


    "Forgettable? What the hell does that mean?


    "Did you deploy your demonic armor earlier and wrap it around something like armor?


    Satan told me and it gave me the surprise look of having Gaius.


    "Speaking of which, indeed... the demonic armor is disappearing..."


    Then Satan corrected Gaius'' words.


    "No. I didn''t disappear. The way I see it has changed."


    "Shaped? Is that true?"


    "True. The demonic armor you deployed earlier was created by your image. It''s just what embodies the image you have in the word armor. That''s what I can''t see now. In other words, such images are no longer necessary."


    Gaius frowned and thought deeply.


    "... so that armor was the armor of my heart. Because he was still weak, he had that kind of categorical look to build his prestige."


    "Exactly. It''s gone, which means... it''s stronger."


    "I see. But are we really rolling out demonic armor? I haven''t seen it at all since just now..."


    Then Gaius realized there was, and gave a hazy look.


    "Just give me a minute. What happened to Aura? I can''t see Aura at all."


    Then Satan said.


    "Don''t worry. It''s properly integrated with demonic armor."


    Gaius was surprised and immediately inquired.


    "Seriously? You don''t see it at all, do you? Are you sure it''s integrated?


    "Keep your eyes peeled and look closely. You must see it too."


    "Is it true..."


    Gaius left a half-hearted twinkle, while staring at his own hands so hollow.

 1979 Episode one thousand nine hundred and seventy-six, try.

    Then, after a while, I could see it slightly in Gaius''s eyes as well.


    "Is this it?... this is what Aura and her demonic armor look like..."


    Satan nodded and said with a harsh voice.


    "That''s right. That''s the final form of demonic armor."


    "Final form? Something cool about that!


    Gaius said with a little excitement.


    But Satan didn''t deal with him.


    "Well, anyway, look at me the same way."


    Gaius, as he was told, saw Satan.


    Then it was felt by Gaius that Satan wore the same thing as what he was entangled in.


    "Oh, I see. It''s the same as Satan''s. It seems slightly different from the thin membrane, like when the aura was released. Is it because it''s colorless and transparent?


    "Right. But the base is Aura. So it would be something similar."


    "Huh, is that right? But you do. It''s a fusion of Aura and demonic armor. Well, then they look alike."


    "That''s the thing. Than that...... you want to try it soon?


    Gaius raised the edge of his mouth in the same way against Satan, who raised the corner of his mouth much higher.


    "Nice. I just wanted to ask you a favor."


    When he saw Gaius respond invincibly, Satan turned back his heel sassy.


    And when he took a distance of about 10 m, he looked back and said:


    Okay, here we go.


    "Whoa! Nice to meet you!


    Gaius said with momentum and vigour.


    Then Satan''s attack began as soon as possible.


    Satan had nothing in particular to do with it, emitting shock waves from all over his body and attacking Gaius, who stood still.


    But Gaius had nothing to do with it, and he did not panic at all and suffered the shock wave all over his body.


    But the shock waves, as soon as they touched Gaius'' body, absorbed brilliantly of things without making any noise or waves.


    Gaius was extremely satisfied and laughed nimmari.


    "Nice. Sounds good."


    Then a second wave from Satan arrived there.


    The second wave seemed more powerful than the first wave earlier in appearance, but this was again absorbed without sound.


    Gaius''s grin grew deeper.


    And it was here to show the same amount of riding.


    "No, you''re perfect. I knew I wasn''t a genius."

 1980 Chapter 1977: Alarm

    There were those who blue-faced the vikiri and temples in the gaius good rider remarks.


    It is Delchia.


    Delkia sat in a chair in a fuzzy mode, and although she was out of sight of the Gaius and the others, she reacted angrily by her tone-riding remarks on the matter.


    But the psychological damage caused by the earlier defeat was enormous, only to give him an angry look, and he didn''t even turn around.


    Therefore no man stabbed Gaius with a nail, and he went even further.


    "Phew, this is almost invincible. Oh, my God. You said you were under all those attacks, but you didn''t feel anything. Oh, no. I knew talent meant something like this. Actually, if it was someone else, it wouldn''t have worked."


    When Gaius said with a high nose, Satan said a little bit bitterly.


    "Maybe. I''ve never given anyone but you a piece of demonic armor."


    Then Gaius laughed nimmari.


    "Oh, I guess that''s because I''m a genius?


    Satan answered with no expression.


    "No, because it was a singularity"


    "Am I? Oh, speaking of which, I did. You got it on exchange terms."


    "Yes."


    But Gaius interpreted it conveniently for him.


    "Well, even if it is, it''s part of my talent to be a singularity, isn''t it? Yeah, definitely."


    Gaius shook his head vertically many times with Unh.


    You thought Satan was a hassle, and he didn''t say anything about it.


    But Delkia wasn''t.


    Finally, the anger exploded and shockwaved silently, staring at Gaius kickingly.


    Gaius used to be on track and didn''t notice anything at all about it.


    As a result, Gaius was blown away with great momentum after eating Delkia''s shock wave.


    When Gaius'' body fell over and hit his head on the floor, he spun with the momentum as it stood and blew about twenty meters as much as a bouncing rock bouncing off the water.


    And when I finally stopped feeling something like that, Gaius got up as he roared.


    "Guh! It''s not dirty! What a surprise!


    Even though Gaius complained as he bled out of his head, Delkia was not obsessed.


    "Hmm! It''s worse to stay alert!

 1981 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Seventy-Eight: Pleasant spectacle

    "What a guy... silent and unintentional, not what humans do"


    Gaius told me to throw up.


    Then Delkia, against him, stood up from the chair refreshed and said, sending Gaius a ridiculous gaze.


    "That''s right. I am the devil."


    Gaius bit his teeth with regret.


    "Grr! You fried me..."


    "Hmm! What''s wrong with the devil''s costume armor that I''m more proud of than that? Didn''t you assimilate it to Aura and make it invincible?


    Gaius bit his lips with regret and then spat and argued.


    "What are you talking about! If you get hit like that, what kind of hippos are you expanding?


    Delkia laughed as hard as she could with her nose.


    "Don''t be stupid. If it''s invincible, I don''t know what it is, but it''s supposed to be okay."


    "Grungy..."


    Gaius didn''t make a groan, even groaned.


    Then Delkia went after him even further.


    "Because I''m going to be in good shape! You''re always on track to fail. Come on, remember! You dork!


    Although Gaius stares at Delkia angrily, no words came out.


    Then Satan pinched his mouth watching them interact with pleasure as usual.


    "It''s funny again. It''s always the same flow, but your interactions are still interesting."


    Then Delkia roared against Satan.


    "I''m telling you I''m not doing this to entertain you!


    But even this was just a delightful spectacle for Satan, and he was laughing with great pleasure.


    That''s why Delkia bit her teeth this time.


    And he turned the spearhead of wrath completely into Satan, and said,


    "I''m losing my mind. Hey, it''s a fight."


    Delkia pointed at Satan with her right index finger and declared in a powerful tone.


    But Satan was not but a nigga.


    Then Gaius, which was outside the mosquito net, broke in.


    "Wait a minute! What are you trying to confront me on your own? You''re not done interacting with me yet!


    But Delchia was blind to Gaius, and said unto Satan.


    "I''ll do it even if I don''t hear back!

 1982 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Seventy Nine, Stepping on the Ground Waste.

    Delkia unleashed the mood of tearing, confronting Satan.


    Satan looked like he could afford it, facing Delkia directly from the front.


    Then it was determined that the gong of battle between the two was sounded by Delkia.


    "Eat ~!


    From all over Delchia, a powerful shockwave shook the atmosphere.


    Satan, however, received the shock wave properly throughout his body, without any concern.


    Then the hair and the hem of the clothes he was wearing were only slightly smudged, and Satan''s body did not have one scratch on it.


    But Delkia didn''t turn up.


    It doesn''t matter. I kept firing shockwaves from next to next.


    But Satan kept taking them without being slight.


    With a creepy grin on its face.


    Delchia gave off a shock wave with even more tearing temper as she teetered tightly.


    But the result was the same.


    Satan cut off Delkia''s attack without difficulty without moving one finger.


    Delkia also took a deep, big deep breath as a preparation for a big toothpick or even thicker attack.


    But Gaius'' anger burst out there.


    "Wait a minute. Ya kora ~!


    Gaius walked Zunzun with his big crotch as his face turned bright red, leaping almost to the center of both of them facing each other.


    "Don''t say no to me, fight on your own."


    Then Delkia raised a vivid blue muscle on his temple.


    "Why should I say no to you ~!


    "Naturally! It would be me and Delkia who should be fighting on this occasion right now ~!


    "There''s no use for you or anything else!


    "Oh, my God, you bastard!


    "What! Are you motivated?"


    Then Gaius raised the volume of fury even more.


    "I know that''s why you said you were motivated from the start!


    Then Delkia thought a little before saying.


    "Right. Then let''s not do it."


    Gaius nearly fell off his knees.


    "What the hell!


    Then Delkia put an evil ~ laugh on her mouth.


    "Hmm! Wouldn''t you be happy if you fought? But if you fight, you will regret treading on the estate."


    "What the hell? That blatant harassment!


    Gaius approached Delkia with an expression of indignation.

 1983 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Eighty High Output Vacuums

    But Delkia turned away from Gaius just because she was no longer interested, and said with Satan in his eyes.


    "You kept me waiting."


    But there, again, Gaius'' fury flew.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait."


    Gaius shouted in one breath, taking a slight, deep breath.


    And when he managed to catch his breath, he walked out toward Delkia.


    "We''ll definitely fight. So, I''ll pay back what I just owed you."


    When Gaius said so, he stopped perfectly and began dyeing his arms red.


    Then he saw it and Delkia distorted his mouth in a grumpy manner.


    "Busy. Then I''ll do what I want."


    "Ouch! Then let me get you out of here!


    Gaius thrust his arms forward, and the red lotus flame (barflame) just rolled out.


    It emitted heat as if it were going to burn everything down, and the roar rose and the red lotus flame (barflame) thrust through Delkia.


    Delkia raised her right hand and opened her palm, intercepting her with a blue fighting spirit.


    Then Delkia''s blue struggle wrapped a vortex around her own right arm and began to absorb Gaius''s emitted red lotus flame.


    The momentum was tremendous, swallowing the red lotus flame from next to next for all the high-suction high-output vacuums.


    Gaius looked at it and bit his teeth with regret.


    And all the more futile, he stopped releasing red lotus flames.


    "Shit! Doesn''t red lotus flame work? Fine. All right, then it''s your turn now."


    Gaius shouted at Delkia.


    But the phrase was an absolute confidence in defense, but a late, spare statement.


    And that''s what got Delkia''s eclampsia.


    Because I didn''t get my hands or feet on Gaius'' final form of demonic armor earlier.


    Delkia chewed her back teeth tight cuddly, sliding them tightly to the side to make a loud toothpick noise.


    And when he glanced at Gaius with a mighty look, he said with an angry voice.


    "Looks like you took the time to deploy your demonic armor."


    Then Gaius teeth more angrily this time.


    That was equally because earlier I had just met a pretty painful eye: a general bruise on the head bleeding after being attacked by Delkia when he was not deploying demonic armor out of alarm.


    Gaius remembered it, and it was to tide his face with anger.

 1984 Number one thousand nine hundred and eighty-one, in order.

    "Damn! I was just telling you to get angry."


    Gaius just said his belly bug wouldn''t heal and told him to throw it away.


    But Delkia also stares at Gaius with the expression that he can''t stand on his stomach.


    The two went into a no-wait, one-touch state.


    But they were silent there for a while.


    Because even if they both launched attacks, they lacked decision-makers.


    As a result, for some time, reckless time continued to flow.


    But Gaius set it up just because it wasn''t clear.


    Gaius shot the shock wave from the same position.


    But against Delkia, he waved his right arm back easily just because he expected it.


    And Delkia giggled at Gaius with her nose.


    "Well, to that extent."


    Gaius, who came with a cock, rebutted with blues raised.


    "I''m not kidding. You don''t have a real wack about that."


    Delkia laughed again with her nose and said:


    "Well, why don''t you show me what you mean? Or after all, was that what you meant right now?


    Gaius raised his blue muscles even thicker and freaked.


    "If you say so much, let''s do it!


    Gaius unleashed a shock wave with all the force of his body, keeping the expression of anger intact.


    That was, indeed, unlike the earlier ones, an increase in power.


    But that too, Delkia easily played with her right arm.


    Gaius toothed with an angry look.


    Then Delkia said, as she made a small fool of herself.


    "What. Is that still the case? It''s boring."


    To Delkia, who told him to throw up, Gaius was angry, but he didn''t have any more hands to attack, so he switched to a tactic that provoked him to be blamed the other way around.


    "Hmm, what about Delkia, who says so? Are you gonna tell me you can break through my demon armor and do damage?


    But Delkia didn''t get in that hand.


    "What are you suddenly changing your mind about? I guess we''re just talking about the weakness of your attack right now."


    But Gaius didn''t pull here at all.


    "It doesn''t matter either way. I mean, in order, in order. I''m the one who attacked you now. Now it''s Delkia''s turn."

 1985 Episode One Thousand Nine hundred and eighty-two, Thousand Hitachi.

    "Hmm, I don''t care about order or anything! The important thing is that your poor attack won''t scratch one on my body!


    Delkia tumbled up her chin and said away.


    But Gaius hasn''t lost either.


    "Well, you can''t even touch one finger in my body!


    The two stared at each other as they were.


    That was also because they were both absolutely confident about defense, but lacked decision-makers for each other because they were not confident about the attack.


    As a result, they were in a state of substantial thousand Japanese hands and were only able to stare at each other.


    Then Satan, who was looking forward to seeing the two of them, went in between with no choice.


    "Looks like you figured out that both would be barren fights any more"


    To Satan''s remarks, Gaius wrote his mouth to dissatisfaction.


    But as I argued, I didn''t find the ingredient, so I never opened my mouth.


    And that was the same for Delkia.


    Though I bit my back teeth tight, like Gaius, I never expressed my dissatisfaction in my voice.


    So Satan opened his mouth again.


    "So, both of you, let''s just say you''ve done this before, okay?


    Of course they didn''t even like to nod, so they both walked silently back to the chair they had been sitting in earlier.


    Satan was incapable of laughing at the actions of both of them.


    But they did not realize that Satan was chewing up laughter, and sat in a chair staring directly in the face with no expression.


    Satan himself returned to his seat as he pressed and killed his grin unchanged.


    Then Debul signaled to the orchestra whether he had plotted to change the air on the ground.


    Then, after each dispute, the music, which had stopped long after, began to be played again.


    But Gaius and Delkia did not respond to the music at all, nor did they pick it up.


    Deboule looked troubled and sighed face-to-face with a dove with a similar look.


    Then, although there was some fun music playing, there was no conversation at all for a while.


    But all of a sudden, Satan turned his neck when he realized something.


    And when I looked in the wrong direction, I laughed.

 1986 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Eighty-Three: Grab Your Shoulder

    "Apparently, you''re here."


    Satan told me to whine.


    Gaius was surprised by Satan''s sudden whining.


    "Huh? What? What brings you here?


    Satan replied calmly to Gaius, who asked in haste.


    "The one you wanted to meet."


    "The one I wanted to meet? Are you kidding me, Astarot? Then don''t help me. It means you saved me a lot of trouble going looking for it."


    But Satan shook his neck slowly to the side, grinning.


    "No, it''s not. Not Astarot."


    "No? That means it''s not astalotto... who?


    Gaius frowned and thought.


    But Satan said it before he could think of it.


    Here he comes.


    At the same time the doors of the Great Hall were opened.


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and saw the anomaly that appeared from across the door, shouting.


    "Zeldos, you bastard."


    Gaius kicked up the chair and stood up if he was going to scream.


    And he tried to rush toward the person of the cause.


    But it didn''t come true.


    For without realizing, Satan, who had come beside him, restrained his shoulders.


    "Gu! Get off me! If I let you go!


    Gaius was desperately bored, but his body did not listen and he did not make it microscopic.


    "What did you do? Why did you just grab my shoulder and I couldn''t move?"


    Satan laughed inclusively.


    "Well, calm down. Relax. Just sit in the chair."


    Satan said in a harsh voice.


    Gaius nodded all the time, not knowing why he wouldn''t move, but he had no choice here.


    "... Okay, I get it"


    When Gaius told him to whine so, he dropped his hips and tried to undo the chair he had kicked down.


    Then the body moved in wonder, and Gaius was able to grab the back of a chair that was falling without difficulty.


    When Gaius stood up in the chair, he looked like he had no choice and sat down in the chair.


    Then Satan finally pulled the hand he placed on Gaius''s shoulder and left.


    Gaius felt the freedom of the body, and for once he was hoarse, but Satan''s strength was still not insulted, so he renewed his vigilance.


    In doing so, Zeldos approached the table.


    And Gaius said unto Gilli, One toothpick.


    "Zeldos, how dare you run away before this?"

 1987 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Eighty-Four: Satans Big Voice

    "Zeldos, how dare you run away before this?"


    Gaius gave me an awesome look that I don''t usually show inside.


    So Dove instantly realized that this man Zeldos would be in a hateful mood for Gaius.


    And that would have been the case for everyone in this room.


    Even Delkia, who had rotted until earlier, looked back and looked at Zeldos with interest.


    Zeldos, such an object of attention, walked magnificently through the centre of the Great Hall with his great strands, and took plenty of time to reach the table of Gaius and the others.


    He said he wanted to see you.


    Zeldos said as he gently thanked Satan.


    Satan nodded to Eagle Deep Fried.


    "Mm-hmm. I heard you were related to Gaius. I wanted to talk to you."


    "Really?"


    "So, what do you say? The more the cause."


    Zeldos answered calmly, in front of Satan but without a very tense wind.


    "There''s nothing like a cause. It''s no big deal."


    Then Gaius roared again.


    "What are you talking about! You would have kicked my ass by accident!


    Zeldos looked at Chira and Gaius.


    "Well yeah. But that''s all, isn''t it? It''s not a big deal after all."


    "Maybe for you! It''s not like that for me!


    "Right. So you''re saying we settle here?


    "Ouch! Just what I want!


    "Hmm! That''s a bloody thing, isn''t it?


    "Sorry!


    Zeldos smiled at Nihil.


    "No. I don''t mind."


    With Zeldos'' consent, the gong of the battle between the two should have been scratched.


    But there were those who would not allow it.


    It is Satan.


    Satan was so loud as to echo the whole hall that he screwed both of them up.


    "Wait, wait, wait."


    Gaius stepped on and stumbled on unexpectedly for what had already been a glance.


    Zeldos, who opposed him, and even if he didn''t step on it, was erased and revealed his dissatisfied face.


    Satan''s loud voice echoed around again.


    "Fighting without my forgiveness is incompatible! First, explain to me how it happened!

 1988 Lesson one thousand nine hundred eighty-five: Sin and Punishment.

    To Satan''s wrath, which he had never heard before, Gaius wandered, unable to move.


    That was a similar appearance for the opposing Zeldos, who seemed to be under barometric pressure, even though there was no more pronounced reaction than Gaius.


    For this reason, the right of initiative for this occasion belonged entirely to Satan.


    Satan walked slowly and stood in front of Zeldos.


    "Let''s hear it from you. What happened? What happened?


    When Zeldos gave a gentle thank you, he gave a detailed and boring account of the story.


    The content was very fair, and there was not a slight point where I said it to be convenient for me.


    For that reason, Gaius had no place to argue, nor to put cha-cha in.


    Satan was well reasoned by Zeldos and nodded in a harsh way.


    "I know exactly what that means. Gaius."


    Satan took his gaze off Zeldos and moved to Gaius.


    "Is there a flaw in your current explanation?


    Gaius said, bending his mouth to the letter to.


    "... None"


    Satan nodded greatly.


    "Um, then I''ll make the ruling. Sin is in Zeldos. He was beaten unilaterally. Are you complaining?


    Satan turned to Zeldos again.


    Zeldos nodded with a face like no stopping.


    "I understand. What chastisement will I receive, then?


    Satan gave an unexpected answer to Zeldos'' terminal question.


    "Let''s let Gaius, the victim, decide that."


    When Satan said so, he turned again to Gaius.


    "Gaius, do as you please"


    Gaius then gave a troubled look.


    "... even if they tell you to like it..."


    Until earlier, even though I was about to beat him up without question, I didn''t know what to do when he told me to be free, and Gaius got stuck unexpectedly.


    "... here we go..."


    Gaius put his head on poly.


    "Fighting is a momentum. If you get that momentum shredded, you''re not motivated to do something about it. But, well, let me just hit him once."


    When Gaius finally proposed punishment, Satan laughed and said.


    "Just one shot, okay?

 1989 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Eighty-Six: The Last Step

    "Oh, that''s fine. So I''ll make it a charade."


    Gaius said with a refreshing grin.


    Satan nodded and turned back to Zeldos.


    "And I mean, that''s okay?


    Satan''s question sounded unquestioned.


    But Zeldos was going to take it from the edge.


    That''s why I drowned slowly.


    "Yes, sir."


    Satan took it and now he said to Gaius.


    "Then I''ll beat you to death."


    But when he said that again, he caught his mind inside and hesitated by accident.


    But this was also what I said from myself in the first place, and Gaius exhaled one loud sigh before slowly walking out toward Zeldos.


    The opposing Zeldos did not particularly try to walk over, but stopped on the spot and waited for Gaius.


    And when Gaius reached the sight of Zeldos, they were in a state of confusion for some time.


    But again, because of the lack of momentum, Gaius couldn''t take the last step there.


    Then on its back, Satan''s voice flew.


    "What''s up? Why don''t you hurry up?


    Gaius replied with a sigh mix.


    "I know. Once it''s stopped, things are going crazy. Besides, they''re irresistible. This kind of thing is hard to do."


    But Satan was not absent.


    "Then stop?


    Gaius shook his blanket at Satan, who questioned him.


    "No, I''ll do it. Well, then, let''s go, huh? All right?


    Zeldos nodded silently at Gaius''s inquiry.


    Gaius saw Zeldos react, still nodded, and made a quick grip.


    And as he twisted his body gently and gained momentum, he quickly rotated his hips and hit the face of Zeldos with a powerful punch inside.


    Zeldos took the punch with all his strength.


    Though he cut the edge of his mouth slightly and soaked his blood, Zeldos stood as if nothing had happened.


    That, although Gaius moved his eyebrows pickly at the attitude that it just didn''t work, he swallowed them and gave them a convincing look before he said only one shot from himself.


    "So now you''re chara"


    Out of Gaius'' natural brightness, he said languishly.


    Then Zeldos was drawn to the atmosphere of Gaius, too, or he grinned.


    "Oh, let''s Chara"


    The two laughed at each other whether their previous grudges had become ridiculous.

 1990 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and eighty-seven similarities

    "Okay, so we got a piece on that one, right?


    Satan said in a harsh voice.


    Gaius and Zeldos both nodded.


    Satan acknowledged and said again.


    "Okay, I''ll ask you another thing"


    To Satan''s words, Gaius snapped his neck.


    "Another thing, what?


    Then Satan laughed and said.


    "You forgot? About your death."


    Gaius slapped his hands with a pong, not to mention forgetting so much.


    "Oh, well. It was."


    Satan asked Zeldos, grinning.


    "So, what do you say? What do you got?


    Zeldos waved slowly or something.


    "No, unfortunately..."


    "Were there any similar incidents in the past?


    "No, I looked into all this, but none of the cases were similar."


    Satan thought as he rubbed his own jaw.


    "Right. No similar incidents?"


    "But for one thing, I''m curious."


    Everyone looked back and watched what Zeldos said.


    Zeldos took a breath as his gaze crossed.


    "Even after three raids by Gaius Schneider raiders, we don''t see similarities."


    Then Satan said just fine.


    "What do you mean?


    "It''s the first raid on the meadow, but according to Gaius himself, the killer was turning into something"


    Gaius nodded.


    "Oh, definitely. He was alone in the beginning. I was dressed like a normal person. I didn''t have any suspicions. But he came at me all of a sudden."


    "You had limbs, not like snakes then, didn''t you?


    "Oh, there it is. I was really dressed like a normal person. But when I knocked him out, he showed up inside like a snake, and I was devoured."


    "You didn''t have any witnesses then, did you?


    "Probably. I didn''t make sure, but it was a big place, and at least there was no shadow where I could see it."


    Zeldos nodded greatly and moved on to the next question.


    "Then about the second raid, but this was in the public eye. Right?


    Gaius also nodded loudly.


    "Oh, the police station was suddenly attacked in the middle of the day. There were a lot of them. And many police officers were killed. Your friend was in there, wasn''t he?

 1991 Lesson one thousand nine hundred and eighty-eight, three strikes.

    Zeldos nodded with a sinking face.


    "Oh. Unfortunately..."


    Zeldos sent a soul quencher against the dead by saying so, and immediately changed his mind and returned to the question.


    "You''ve been shaped like a snake since the beginning, haven''t you?


    Then Gaius thought up.


    "Ugh, I honestly don''t know if it was from the beginning. I was in an underground morgue when the police station was attacked. Anyway, he was dead. That''s why I didn''t see it in person when I was attacked."


    Zeldos listened to Gaius'' testimony as he nodded in small pieces many times.


    "You did. But I''ve confirmed that to the surviving commissioner. The killer looked like a snake from the start."


    Then Gaius frowned.


    "Uh-huh, that''s weird for sure. Where there are a large number of others and where they are not at all. Hiding or not... surely these two examples are very different."


    "It is. These two examples have too many differences. And the third raid..."


    Then Gaius laughed niggly.


    "You asked the Secretary?


    "Oh, yeah. Even the secretary can''t keep the case from hearing."


    "Let''s do that, you lied to me."


    Then Zeldos smiled unexpectedly.


    "Oh. I was trying to be sorry. That''s what I was trying to protect. Give him a break."


    Zeldos lowered his head lightly.


    Gaius waved and stopped it.


    "Oh, fine. I''m not mad at you. I''m just going to complain if I see him in person."


    "Right. Then say a lot."


    Gaius laughed and said frankly.


    "Oh, let me do that."


    So Zeldos put one breath down and undone the conversation.


    "The third time is divided into two parts. First of all, when Gaius was alone, and twice between the Secretary and the two of us."


    Gaius nodded.


    "Oh. And he didn''t show up at this time"


    "That''s right. It was a battle in a different dimensional space, and in the end the killer didn''t show up."


    Gaius roared again with a crease between his eyebrows.


    "Ugh, that''s a good place to tear it all apart... there''s nothing at all about unity"


    Then Zeldos said, turning directly in front of Gaius.


    "I want to ask there. Why did you think this third assault was caused by the same criminal?

 1993 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Ninety: The Name of the Enemy

    "Well, with an armored warrior. You still have a different type."


    Satan asked curiously.


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Oh, it''s all falling apart. But somehow, I can smell the same enemy."


    Then Satan began to rub his own jaw.


    "The smell of the same enemy... I see. But I wonder if it''s the body of the enemy.


    Not knowing what Satan meant to ask, Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    Satan slowly rehearsed the question.


    "Let''s say the enemies are identical. But the enemies who appear, they always change their appearance and come out. So it''s not the enemy''s body in itself, it''s not the enemy''s subordinate, or the enemy''s split or something?


    Satan''s inquiry prompted Gaius to arm and start thinking carefully.


    "I see. You know what... it''s possible. Yeah, it could be."


    "Hmm, then ask further. Do you have any idea who that enemy is?


    Then Gaius answered without putting his hair in between.


    "It''s Lucifer. It''s up to him."


    Then this time Satan put on an arm and thought about it.


    "... fulfill it, do you?


    Gaius frowned at Satan for what he had to say.


    "Something that seems familiar?


    Satan laughed at the way Gaius was convinced.


    "Right. I know... I know."


    Gaius inquired without putting in his hair.


    "Who?"


    Satan corrected his manners and looked directly at Gaius.


    And he said with a low and harsh voice.


    "He who made me."


    Gaius was surprised to keep an eye on him.


    And the same was true of all who were here.


    In it Gaius remembered all that had been done before, and spinning his words.


    "... you know what... but why me? Why are you targeting me? What''s the reason?


    Then Satan laughed a lot.


    "You''ll have plenty of time."


    Gaius peeled his eyes and revealed his anger.


    "What is that, free time? I''m not kidding."


    Then Satan said with a nigga and a nasty grin in his mouth.


    "This is no joke. That''s what he used to be."

 1993 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Ninety: The Name of the Enemy

    "Well, with an armored warrior. You still have a different type."


    Satan asked curiously.


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Oh, it''s all falling apart. But somehow, I can smell the same enemy."


    Then Satan began to rub his own jaw.


    "The smell of the same enemy... I see. But I wonder if it''s the body of the enemy.


    Not knowing what Satan meant to ask, Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    Satan slowly rehearsed the question.


    "Let''s say the enemies are identical. But the enemies who appear, they always change their appearance and come out. So it''s not the enemy''s body in itself, it''s not the enemy''s subordinate, or the enemy''s split or something?


    Satan''s inquiry prompted Gaius to arm and start thinking carefully.


    "I see. You know what... it''s possible. Yeah, it could be."


    "Hmm, then ask further. Do you have any idea who that enemy is?


    Then Gaius answered without putting his hair in between.


    "It''s Lucifer. It''s up to him."


    Then this time Satan put on an arm and thought about it.


    "... fulfill it, do you?


    Gaius frowned at Satan for what he had to say.


    "Something that seems familiar?


    Satan laughed at the way Gaius was convinced.


    "Right. I know... I know."


    Gaius inquired without putting in his hair.


    "Who?"


    Satan corrected his manners and looked directly at Gaius.


    And he said with a low and harsh voice.


    "He who made me."


    Gaius was surprised to keep an eye on him.


    And the same was true of all who were here.


    In it Gaius remembered all that had been done before, and spinning his words.


    "... you know what... but why me? Why are you targeting me? What''s the reason?


    Then Satan laughed a lot.


    "You''ll have plenty of time."


    Gaius peeled his eyes and revealed his anger.


    "What is that, free time? I''m not kidding."


    Then Satan said with a nigga and a nasty grin in his mouth.


    "This is no joke. That''s what he used to be."

 1994 Episode one thousand nine hundred and ninety-one: The worst enemy.

    Gaius said in such a way that he was indignant.


    "I can''t wait to get attacked in my spare time! Besides, why me? If I''m free, I want you to do it elsewhere!


    Then this time Satan said, without putting in his hair.


    "I guess that''s because you''re the singularity."


    Then Gaius looked fed up and dropped his shoulder disappointingly.


    "Give me a break... why do I have to be eyed by a guy like that because it''s a singularity? Even I didn''t like it and it made me special... I''m not kidding..."


    Then Satan told me to laugh.


    "I don''t have a choice. I guess that''s the fate of singularity."


    "Give me a break... but is that really him? Are you sure it''s not Lucifer?


    Gaius asked again if Lucifer still cared.


    Satan answered with certainty.


    "It''s not Lucifer. He wouldn''t be hiding that long."


    "Uh-huh, sure don''t show up in front of me for a bit...... is that a personality thing after all?


    Satan nodded heavily.


    "Right. If he did it, he''d come up with a good face early on."


    "Oh, I know something... but you know a lot about Lucifer, don''t you?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Satan pinned his eyebrow butt up.


    "... we''ve known each other for a long time. That''s how much I know."


    "Well, I get it. So the guy who built the Satans confirmed that he was my enemy. Still, you were targeted by a hell of a guy..."


    Then Satan said sarcastically.


    "Right. Probably the worst enemy in the world."


    "That''s right. But then why didn''t you just kill me?... Oh well. So you''re busy, huh? If I kill him, he''s boring, so maybe he''ll just hang out... no, but he killed me once... I guess that means I killed him, but he brought him back to life because he''s boring?


    After Gaius spoke to himself for a long time, he found an inquiry and sent it out to Satan.


    Satan replied with a bitter smile.


    "I guess so."


    Gaius dropped his shoulder on this day with a most fed up look.

 1995 Chapter one thousand nine hundred and ninety-two: Dyspnoea

    "Oh no. I didn''t mean to be peculiar."


    Gaius spilled his sincere stupidity.


    Satan smiled bitterly, returning the words.


    "I don''t have a choice. The singularity has nothing to do with his will."


    "I know that. But come on, I don''t want to complain."


    "Right. But this is a fate that cannot be escaped. Give it up."


    "That''s why I know that. It doesn''t seem like it''s something you can resign from. But come on, let me at least be stupid."


    Satan smiled bitterly.


    "Okay. Say whatever you want."


    Then Gaius began to speak of stupidity for a long time.


    "Oh yes, then don''t hesitate. Mostly. Come on.


    What kind of creator is that? Don''t you dare fool me in your spare time. I''m not kidding. I can''t stop here. I mean, isn''t it his fault that I became peculiar? No, maybe you do. Then come on, that means he''s making me a singularity and he''s attacking me in his spare time. Weird, huh? "


    Gaius showed off his long and broad tongue with one breath, so he shorted his breath and breathed violently and roughly with Zeher.


    Then Delkia, who had been silent until then, spoke for the first time in a long time.


    "The fool! Don''t be foolish until you have difficulty breathing!


    Gaius tried to argue, but couldn''t because he wasn''t breathing yet.


    Then Dove also tuned in to Delkia''s words.


    "... Master Delkia is right, Gaius. Because you told me to be stupid, it''s also something I would solicit until I ran out of breath. You''re often excessive at times, but this is the same."


    Then Gaius, finally starting to breathe, began to try to argue.


    "No, no, no, no, no, think about how I feel, too. Turns out he''s after a hell of a lot of people, huh? Ten or a hundred of fools make me want to say it! No, if you can, a thousand, no. I''m just trying to say silly things in 10,000 units, okay? I put that together. I want a compliment."


    Gaius again showed off his long and broad tongue in one breath, making it another intense and rough breath.


    Then Delkia said, with a face that made a fool of himself.


    "Don''t step on the same, you idiot! And then you talked so long, don''t count as one, you big fool."

 1996 Number one, nine, ninety-three, oral quarrel.

    "Ugh. You''re just telling me to tell you one thing about stupidity."


    Gaius, who finally breathed, said with his mouth pointy.


    But Delkia did not condone it.


    "So I''m saying it wasn''t one! Stop complaining about that! You idiot!


    "You can''t help it, can you? You''re being targeted by the worst guy. Come on, let''s say a hundred fools."


    "What are you suddenly increasing from one to one hundred? Don''t get confused."


    "Shut up. Hey, either way, okay?


    "You''re the one who shut up. Be the one to be heard of hundreds of stupidity. I''m going to be ungrateful."


    "Well, that may be true, but come on, I hope you''ve given me one of your sympathies."


    Then Delkia laughed spirally with her nose.


    "You wanted to be sympathetic and spilled your stupidity. Poor bastard!


    Then I raised my protest just to say that Gaius was unwilling.


    "No, it''s not like that. I just thought it would be nice if you felt sorry for me because of the situation."


    "Look at that. I knew you wanted sympathy."


    "No, so you''re usually just saying you''d be sympathetic, and you''re not saying you want me to"


    "Well, no matter what I say now, I can''t take it back. You''re making up your mind about a wretched guy!


    "Wait a minute. That''s unreasonable.


    "What is unreasonable. It''s a legitimate assessment."


    "Where is it legitimate? That''s Delkia''s one-sided decision!


    Then Delkia peeled her eyes and argued.


    "What is unilateral! It''s the result of a good judgment for a good cause!


    "What are you talking about? You''re just saying it with a delkian arbitrary feeling!


    "Oh, my God! Motivated!"


    Gaius also rode on Delkia''s provocation of anger.


    "Oh! Superior! Let''s do it!


    But there, finally, the arbiter of this fight appeared.


    "That''s it. It''s always funny to see your interactions, but that''s it now."


    Delkia ate Satan''s arbitration.


    "Why stop! If you''re saying it''s funny, you just have to shut up and watch it forever!


    But Satan, unlike always, pulled in a grin and said with a harsh look.


    "I don''t think so. Apparently, another guest showed up."

 1997 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Ninety-Four: Cold Air

    "Another guest? Who are you talking about?


    Gaius responded quickly to Satan''s remarks and inquired.


    "We''ll see about that soon"


    Satan did not answer, only smiled thinly.


    Gaius turned out to be a strange look and accidentally looked at Delkia.


    "Guess who?


    Gaius spoke, as he completely forgot about the fight he had had earlier.


    Delkia then answered in an equally blatant manner.


    "Uh-huh, I don''t know. That''s what you think?


    Delkia questioned me and Gaius put his arms together.


    "Right... you''re a guest, right? So... what if it''s Iris or something?


    Then Delkia looked blatantly disgusted.


    "Then I''ll go home."


    Delkia looked sincerely disgusted and told me to throw it away.


    Gaius turned into a troubled face.


    "Well, don''t say that. And Iris isn''t a bad guy."


    But Delchia''s reaction was fierce inside.


    "Is that why! I''m sure it''s up to the bad guys!


    Gaius became an even more troubled face.


    "No, well, sure, there''s nothing bad about it, but you mean it''s not that bad..."


    But Delkia couldn''t get her hair in.


    "No, I''m sorry! He''s a bottomless jerk!


    Gaius gave up going in between no longer.


    "Ahhh, this is no good..."


    Then Delkia stretched her chest and tumbled up her chin.


    "Hmm! Golden Wheel, let''s not waste it between me and him!


    Gaius lost his word to Delkia, who says fluently.


    Then the air in the field changed.


    Everyone suddenly remembered the feeling that the cold air rushed around the area.


    Everyone felt the strangeness and looked in the same direction with a rugged expression.


    There, Lucifer stood.


    Gaius opened his mouth gently and was taken aback by the appearance of God he hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "... Lucifer..."


    No one opened their mouths until Gaius finally spoke the name.


    For this reason, in the great hall, only the hard footsteps of Lucifer walking and tricks were echoed for a long time.


    And in their immediate vicinity, just about five M., Lucifer finally stopped.


    "Hey guys. You''re in line."

 1998 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Ninety-Five: The Appearance of Lucifer

    "... Lucifer..."


    Gaius called the name again.


    Lucifer then slowly turned around his neck and, with his sharp cleavage eyes, captured Gaius.


    "Hey, Gaius. Sounds magnificent, above all."


    That was a utterly unchallenged way of saying it.


    That crippled Gaius''s eclampsia.


    "What is magnificent? You don''t even think about it!


    Gaius was angry and told me to throw it away.


    But Lucifer didn''t go through with it.


    "That''s not true. But if that''s what it sounded like, let''s apologize. Excuse me."


    This was another utterly discouraging way of saying it.


    Gaius learned even more anger.


    "I don''t like him. I really don''t like him. Delkia, this is the kind of guy you really hate!


    Then Delkia said with her hands on her hips and her chin tumbled up.


    "I agree. Compared to this guy, it''s a cute thing like Illis."


    With Delkia''s consent, Gaius gained momentum.


    "Don''t you? I really don''t like this guy. I actually hate this guy from the bottom of my belly already!


    But even so far, Lucifer didn''t move.


    He didn''t move a single eyebrow and took it flat.


    "That''s a shame. But I didn''t think you hated me so much."


    In the same unchallenged manner, Lucifer said.


    Gaius was feeling more and more angry voltage going up.


    But then, finally, the host opened his mouth.


    "Keep it that far. Lucifer, what brings you to my castle?


    Satan said with a low and harsh voice, like a gushing out of the bottom of the earth.


    Lucifer slowly turned around his neck and looked at Satan.


    "Right. Let''s start by checking the growth of Gaius... something like that."


    Then Satan said without getting his hair in between.


    "First you said... So you''re saying there are other purposes?


    For the first time, Lucifer grinned bitterly as he put his emotions on the table at Satan, who unwittingly grabbed the word butt and asked.


    "... well yes. Certainly not for one purpose. But that''s what Gaius will be talking about if we can confirm his growth."


    Then Satan, having heard the statement, had a satanic smile in his mouth.

 1999 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Ninety-Six: The Muscle

    "Right. Then make sure Gaius grows fully."


    Satan said in a rare and soggy tone with a satanic smile.


    It still felt as if the snake was after the prey, and Gaius felt something creepy without it.


    At the same time, however, it was a statement that would allow Lucifer to be taken for granted.


    For this reason, Gaius rebelled reflexively.


    "What the hell is that! Are you kidding me? Why do I have to bother showing this guy how I''ve grown? I don''t like it. I say no to that!


    Delkia also tuned in to Gaius''s fierce rebellion.


    "Right. I don''t need to show you that. That''s crazy in the first place, huh? Why is Lucifer, the god, having a normal conversation when he says he showed up with a scarecrow to the depths of this hell? Satan, isn''t that strange!


    Delkia questioned Satan, revealing her anger expression as well.


    But Satan laughed at Delkia like that.


    As a result, Delkia''s expression turned into a ghost shape that she had never shown before.


    "Don''t you dare! You!"


    Delkia immediately switched to combat mode.


    He dropped his hips and began to emit an awesome aura from all over his body.


    Although Gaius rebelled earlier, he was surprised because he had no feelings until he set things up, and rushed in to stop Delkia.


    "Hey! Wait a minute! You''re suddenly going to boob again!


    Delkia then said, keeping her gaze in line with Satan''s angry, pregnant tone.


    "Naturally! You''re making fun of me. There''s no way I''m just sorry!


    "No, wait a minute!


    "Why stop!? Weren''t you in tune too!?"


    "No, and what is this... In the first place, I didn''t mean to boob right now, and just settle down for once"


    But there was no stopping Delkia, who was on fire.


    "Can this calm down! Satan, you laughed at me!


    "No, well, maybe..."


    "What do you mean you might be!?"


    "No, I might have, but come on. Aren''t the anger boiling points too low lately?


    "What do you mean? I don''t have the guts to tell you that!


    Then Gaius said with his shoulders wide open.


    "No, I''m not talking about muscles or anything, objectively. objectively."

 2000 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred Ninety-Seven: Normal Things

    Then Delchia said, tumbling up her chin and smiling coldly at her mouth.


    "That would be the same for you."


    Gaius pinned up his eyebrow root.


    "Me? I''m just like always."


    "That''s not true. There''s so much I''m angry at you."


    "It''s a proposition. I''m perfectly normal."


    "No, you''re not. It''s your fault."


    "Is that why?"


    "Yes."


    "None"


    They glanced at each other with horns.


    So Satan told me to make fun of them both.


    "Hmm, you''re like each other."


    Then Delkia rebelled.


    "Don''t you dare come with me!


    Then Gaius tuned in this time.


    "That''s right! Don''t come with me!


    Satan smiled bitterly.


    "Isn''t it breathtaking?"


    Gaius and Delkia then shook their heads sideways with momentum after seeing each other in the face.


    "" Hmm!


    The two turned their faces in the opposite direction, making them both unfaithful faces.


    Satan smiled even more bitterly and turned to Lucifer.


    "Something troubling, isn''t it?


    Then Lucifer laughed delightfully.


    "Right. But it''s fun inside. So it''s not bad."


    "Right. Me, too."


    Then Lucifer looked a little surprised.


    "This is surprising. I can''t believe you said that."


    "Well, surprise?


    "Yeah. Very much. Although it''s surprising in itself that you''re interested in them."


    "Really? From what I can tell, it''s normal."


    Then Lucifer had a chilling grin on his mouth.


    "Is that true? No wonder to me."


    Then Satan said without a scratch.


    "No wonder. It''s normal."


    Lucifer laughed even colder as Satan told him to break up the conversation.


    "Yes. Then I guess that''s what I''ll do."


    But Satan didn''t answer this.


    And often the time of silence passed.


    It was Gaius who could no longer stand this silence.


    Somebody say something.


    Then Satan answered as he was about to blow out.


    "You don''t like silence?


    Gaius replied with his chest stretched just to be sure.


    "That''s right. That doesn''t fit my personality."

 2001 Episode one thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight, degree of growth.

    Delkia put a horizontal spear in Gaius, who said greatly and flinchingly.


    "Hmm! The kid!


    Delkia said to throw it away.


    Did Gaius come with a cock or immediately raised the backlash wolf smoke?


    "If I were a kid, what about Delkia, who''s fighting with that kid?"


    "I am an adult!


    "Where is it? You''re fighting on the same level as me."


    "That''s not true"


    "Yes."


    "None"


    When they glanced at each other again, they turned sideways to each other again, pussy.


    Lucifer looked at Satan face to face.


    "Looks like a good combination, though?


    Then Satan quickly agreed.


    "I agree."


    But to this, Gaius and Delkia revolted.


    "We''re not a combo!


    "That''s right! Don''t be with a guy like this!


    Lucifer shrugged her shoulders.


    "I get it. So is it time for you to show me how much you''ve grown?


    Lucifer said in a rather soft way.


    Gaius pinned up his eyebrow root.


    "I don''t like it. Why should I show you something like that?"


    When Gaius said so, he turned his face from Lucifer pussy.


    Lucifer smiled and said demonically opening those thin lips.


    "If you''ve really grown up, that means time is up. If you do... you''ll be fine."


    Gaius was terribly curious as to what was to be said, although he objected to Lucifer''s many ways of saying it.


    "What''s happening now? What do you mean, time''s running out?


    Gaius said blurry.


    Then Lucifer had a nasty grin on his mouth.


    "Do you care? Then why don''t you show me? Then I''ll tell you everything."


    "Tell me first. If you do, I won''t show it to you, okay?


    Gaius ran off.


    But Lucifer shook his neck slowly to the side.


    "That''s bad, but I can''t. Maybe we''re not growing enough yet."


    "Are you going to tell me you can''t tell me if it''s not enough?


    Then Lucifer said with a grin in his mouth, even though he seemed sorry.


    "It is. I can''t tell you yet. So why don''t you show me? So much for your current growth."

 2002 Episode One Thousand Nine Hundred and Ninety-Nine: Still Not Enough

    Gaius pointed his mouth and pinned his eyebrow butt up to think.


    However, because it was not easy to draw conclusions, he put his arms together and thought further as he rhythmically slapped the floor with his toes.


    At last, Gaius came to a conclusion.


    "Okay. I''ll show you how much I''ve grown."


    Lucifer grinned slightly and nodded slowly.


    Satan nodded as well.


    Gaius was urged by both the vertices of God and the devil to show off his own present.


    Then Lucifer''s face gradually shifted to a look of joy.


    Satan looked sideways at it and smiled contentedly.


    Gaius compared the faces of the two, convinced that his own growth exceeded Lucifer''s expectations.


    "What do you say? Satisfied?"


    Gaius said confidently.


    Lucifer then shook his head sideways, keeping the look of joy intact.


    "Excellent. It''s really great. But it doesn''t seem to be enough yet."


    Gaius dropped his shoulders with Gacri.


    "Hey, wait a minute. Keep that happy grin on your face, you still think it''s not enough ~?


    Lucifer nodded to Gaius''s protest.


    "Unfortunately. But I think it''s really great growth. I honestly never thought I''d grow this much in the short term."


    Said Lucifer with his hands wide open at the top of his head.


    Gaius pointed his mouth and frowned at his dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not convinced. What''s missing?"


    Lucifer was still cool against Gaius, who conceived anger.


    "Right. The hard part. But one more step is missing. That''s what Satan would think, right?


    Lucifer suddenly waved to Satan


    But Satan said he was waiting, or he didn''t move.


    "Right. Certainly not enough. But wouldn''t you make it up to me?


    Satan inquired, without seeing Lucifer.


    Lucifer then shook his neck sideways, grinning.


    "No. That''s not my job, is it?"


    Satan laughed thinly.


    "Well, whose job is that, then?


    Satan asked, and Lucifer said with a big distortion in his mouth.


    "I''m not here, it''s that guy''s job..."

 2003 Lesson Two Thousand: Unknown Life Form

    Then Satan raised the corner of his mouth with a nibble.


    "Again, it''s him..."


    Lucifer nodded silently.


    Gaius looked at the two and said angrily.


    "You and I both know what it is! Explain it so I can figure it out!


    Then Satan told me, "Oh, boy."


    "A thousand years of dragons."


    "Thousand Years of Dragonfly"


    Gaius shouted out loud, not surprisingly.


    The Delkias then reacted strongly to this as well.


    Delchia''s eyes swimmed, her mouth kept opening gently, and Dove opened her eyes so much that she had no more eyes again.


    Even Debul, Satan''s direct subordinate, was enough to take a step back too far behind the surprise.


    "... you''re saying a thousand years of dragons will further improve my abilities?


    Gaius, who was finally about to recover, asked Satan.


    Satan nodded slowly and quietly.


    "Probably... na"


    Then Gaius reacted quickly.


    "Probably! Are you sure?"


    Then Lucifer supplemented from the side.


    "This is something you don''t know unless you try. Because the Thousand Years Dragon is only a sign, and you''re the one who does it."


    Then Gaius'' face blued as he looked.


    "... maybe I can make you train extraordinarily hard again? I''m not kidding! I don''t want to do this!


    Delkia drank Gaius, who suddenly wasted money.


    "Kids, you are! Gdagda, don''t tell me, just go to the Thousand Years Dragon and train me!


    "Why not! Delkia has nothing to do with it.


    Then Delkia had a bottomless, evil grin.


    "I''m also interested in Thousand Years Dragons. Let me give you a tour."


    "It''s not a spectacle!


    "That''s weird! There''s no way I''m not interested in what kind of training you get from that mysterious life-form! Wouldn''t you? Dove!"


    Dove, suddenly waved at him, although unusual for a moment, coughed up one with Cohon and he answered toward Delkia.


    "... Yes. Thousand-year-old dragons are also, for us, unknown life forms, most of which are riddled with mystery. So first of all, I can say that I''m not exhausted as to whether or not we can communicate in the first place and how we can train on it."

 2004 Lesson Two Thousand One, homogeneous.

    Then he said, looking like Delkia had won.


    "Look at that!


    But soon Gaius started fighting back.


    "Naturally! Dove is Delkia''s direct subordinate! That''s what I''m gonna say!


    "That''s not true! Dove will never be my Jesus man!


    Then Dove suddenly missed his gaze.


    Gaius took it for granted.


    "No, he''s doing it for real, isn''t he? Evidence of Jesus man!


    "That''s not true!


    "Yes!"


    "I would have told you no!


    The two were in a state of confusion several times this day.


    But soon Gaius had better solve the problem.


    "Fine, fine. There''s no way Delkia''s hopes could have come true in the first place."


    I said it like Gaius was somehow proud to win.


    Delkia frowned and gave her full grump.


    "What''s that? What are you trying to say?


    Then Gaius answered quickly.


    "''Cause you said so. He told me to go to the dragon for a thousand years."


    "I told you, what''s wrong?"


    "Um, come on, where''s the Thousand Years Dragon? It''s not hell, it''s ground, okay? Delkia, the finest demon. Then you won''t be able to get out on the ground."


    Then now Delkia looked more proud to win.


    "Oh, my God, is that so? Then there shouldn''t be a problem. Wouldn''t you? It''s Satan."


    Delkia turned back with her hands on her hips, turning her neck all the way around and looking at Satan and saying:


    Then Satan looked troubled and smiled bitterly.


    "Right. There''s no problem."


    Gaius was surprised and voiced a slight loss.


    "Heh? ''Cause the demons above intermediate couldn''t get out on the ground, could they?


    It was a natural question for Gaius, but Satan did not answer.


    Then Delchia said it instead.


    "I guess I can get out. I didn''t know that either."


    Gaius was surprised and disproved.


    "What do you mean? Is that true?"


    "Lucifer is coming without any problems. Previously, so was Illis. Then the hole is empty."


    "Really?


    Gaius looked back and asked Lucifer.


    Lucifer replied with a grin on his mouth, unchanged in phase.


    "Right. Our gods and their demons were originally of the same race."

 2005 Episode Two Thousand Two: Another Ability

    "Same race? Is that serious?


    Gaius inquired with an alternating view of Satan, Delkia and other demons, and Lucifer, who was nestled in a cool look.


    Then Delkia said with a lovely chin up.


    "Seriously. I don''t really want to admit it."


    "Does that mean... will it"


    "Oh, if God could pass, it would make sense that the devil could pass too. Me and Satan can always get out of the earth."


    Then Gaius tilted his neck slowly there.


    "Since when is that? You couldn''t have come through before, could you?


    Then Delkia shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ask Satan that. I don''t know."


    As Delkia told me, Gaius turned again to Satan and asked.


    "What do you think? Since when, you know?


    Then Satan drowned slowly.


    "Probably when I''m back."


    "You made a deal with me, when the permafrost melted?


    "Hmm. Probably... but"


    "Not sure?


    Satan nodded with a daunting look of harshness.


    "Mm-hmm. But first there''s a mistake. There are no other verses that come to mind."


    Gaius put on an arm and thought.


    "Along with the permafrost, the effects of the Hell Gate are no longer melting... why?


    Gaius knocked his neck down to the side and asked.


    Then Satan laughed when he saw it.


    "Probably your power."


    To his sudden nomination, Gaius pointed to himself and raised his bare voice.


    Me?


    Satan nodded bitterly.


    "That''s right. I think your ability as a singularity has been demonstrated."


    "Seriously? Are you even capable of that?


    Then Satan laughed and began to speak thoughtfully as he put his index finger against his temple.


    "I want you to hear this because I think it''s just my guess. The ability of a singularity will include attracting all events. That''s an enlarged interpretation of it. What if we can not only attract all events, but also cause them? Suppose you have the ability to unravel rigid and solidified events for a thousand years now? Wouldn''t that mean opening a tightly closed gateway to hell, too?


    Satan finished his long and wide tongues, and raised the corners of his mouth with niggles.

 2006 Episode two thousand and three, Im sick of it.

    Gaius listened to Satan''s hypothesis and blurred his shoulders.


    "... it''s already everything..."


    Satan laughed when he saw the look on Gaius''s face like he was exhausted.


    "Right. You''re special. That''s why it''s so special."


    "Uh-huh, does that mean I''m not only attracting a lot of people, I''m also causing a lot of incidents... So what I''ve been through is the same thing I''ve been causing..."


    Gaius became a mysterious face, reminding me of things I had done so far.


    "Uh-huh... so I''m pretty annoying..."


    Gaius'' face had become rather harsh.


    Satan looked at the condition and narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you worried about what''s been going on?


    Gaius answered Satan''s question with a troubled face.


    "Sort of. I thought it would have been peaceful without me... I don''t know, I feel sorry for you."


    That''s what Gaius said and blushed his shoulders.


    Then Delkia just said.


    "Don''t worry about that. It has nothing to do with your will."


    "Uh-huh, well, yeah. You don''t sleep well."


    "Don''t get sick. It''s not your fault."


    Delchia spoke in a rare and gracious voice.


    Gaius nodded slowly.


    "Right. I''ll do that."


    Gaius said so, turning to Satan.


    "So, what am I supposed to do? Should we just go back to the ground once and go to the Thousand Years Dragon?


    Satan nodded sternly.


    "Right. If you do, you''ll grow bigger."


    Gaius said with a fed up face.


    "Oh, no. Another training... What kind of training is that? Aren''t you a pretty bad guy?


    But no one answered Gaius'' question.


    For that reason Gaius glanced around his neck and looked for anyone to answer.


    But after all, no one opened his mouth, so Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to and became infidel.


    "What the hell. Nobody knows about this? And yet you can really grow? I mean, are you really gonna train me? They''re thousands of years old, aren''t they? Isn''t that a glimmer?


    Gaius took a breath of his thoughts.


    But nobody said anything, so Gaius was completely unfaithful.

 2007 Chapter 204: He Wants to

    When Gaius was in full infidelity, a voice was heard from the unexpected.


    It is Lucifer, who is unnaturally affixing a smile all the time to the surface of his face.


    Lucifer called out, smiling, but sending a gaze to observe carefully how Gaius was doing.


    "Not for sure, but I think I''ll grow up, and I guess I won''t have to feel painful"


    Gaius replied in a tight way because he had bad feelings for Lucifer in the first place.


    "What the hell. I''m not sure after all. And you''re not sure it doesn''t hurt, are you?


    Lucifer did not change one complexion, even to the abusive language of the rebellious Gaius.


    "Right. Not sure. But that''s not gonna help, is it? There''s no such thing as certainty in this world."


    "What the hell, that. I''m not listening to that general theory."


    But that''s the truth.


    "Well, you''re a god, aren''t you? That''s at the top, too. Then grasp the dragon for a thousand years."


    Gaius complained of confusion.


    But Lucifer still didn''t change his complexion.


    "There are things we don''t even know about God. Besides, I''m not omniscient."


    Then Gaius pinned up his eyebrow root.


    "Oh well. Speaking of which, as a matter of fact, it wasn''t at the top, was it? There''s a guy on top of you who''s supposed to call himself the Creator."


    Gaius said, quite provocatively.


    But still, Lucifer''s expression showed no change.


    "Right. Sure, you are."


    When Lucifer said so, he broke his mouth.


    To Gaius, I was strangely concerned about the trick.


    Because the grin seemed like something that had emerged very naturally, unlike the creation of laughter or anything else to counter the challenging Gaius.


    "What, are you laughing at me?


    Gaius inquired as he sent his exploratory gaze to Lucifer.


    Then Lucifer raised the corner of his mouth even more gleefully.


    "I don''t mean to. It''s like a habit. Never mind."


    Gaius distorted his face reluctantly.


    "Liar. There''s definitely something for you."


    "I don''t. Not at all."


    Gaius was even more distrustful of Lucifer, just to say.


    "Absolutely a lie. I''m sure there''s something behind it!

 2008 Episode 2,500: Not Kind

    "Apparently, you misunderstand me a lot."


    Like calm itself, Lucifer said.


    Gaius, against whom he opposed, quickly disputed whether he had come to a cock or not.


    "Misunderstood? There''s no way. I know you, and I made a good assessment."


    When Gaius said so, he turned to his face in disgust.


    Lucifer blurred her shoulders lightly and looked at Satan.


    "He knows me, I hear. What do you think? Satan."


    Satan mocked lightly.


    "Nothing like this. It is the subjectivity of Gaius, and there is no room to pinch my mouth."


    Lucifer shrugged his shoulder again.


    "That''s cold. I thought you''d come between us and get along well."


    Then Satan told him to laugh without changing his expression.


    "I''m not that fond of people. If you want to get along with Gaius, do something for yourself."


    Lucifer exhaled deeply.


    "Exactly, wasn''t the King of Hell kind? So..."


    Lucifer glanced around his neck and looked at Delkia.


    Then Delkia made a quick pre-emptive attack ahead of time.


    "I don''t know either!


    Lucifer also blurred her shoulders lightly, but there was a grin on his face.


    "I have no choice. Let''s just say Satan does the relationship repair in his own hands."


    That''s what Lucifer said, now he saw Gaius.


    "Gaius, I have nothing to do with this. This is true."


    Gaius distorted his face uncomfortably to Lucifer''s straightforward narrative.


    "You''re lying. You must be up to something. Wouldn''t you? Didn''t I?"


    Lucifer laughed thinly.


    But his eyes looked like Gaius didn''t laugh.


    "... why do you think so?


    Gaius gouged up his chin and said firmly in a clear tone.


    "That''s because it has been so far!


    Lucifer then said, keeping the thin grin on his mouth, with a different, creepy atmosphere.


    "Ever? Is that... are you talking about the past life? At least I have little contact with you in this world."

 2009 Lesson Two Thousand Six: Interference

    "Oh, yeah. I''m talking about the past."


    Gaius said in a clear tone and firmly.


    Lucifer still said with a thin grin affixed to its neat face.


    "Yes. So what have I done to you in the past?


    Unexpectedly Gaius frowned at Lucifer''s inquiry.


    "Say what? It''s... it''s different."


    "A lot...... then I''m not sure. Can you be specific?


    Pursued by Lucifer, Gaius was stuck in words.


    "... it''s..."


    "What''s that? I want you to give me a very specific example and tell me."


    Gaius was distressed by the answer to Lucifer, who attacked further.


    "... no, that''s..."


    And when he saw Gaius, who could not answer, he said with a smile, and a gaze of shooting.


    "You don''t have any specific memories, do you? What do you think, what I''m saying is wrong?


    Then Gaius barked reflexively.


    "You must have tampered with my memory anyway!


    Lucifer, however, did not let Gaius'' anger faint, but smiled again at his mouth and shook his neck quietly and slowly.


    "I didn''t do that"


    "It''s a lie!


    "It''s not a lie"


    "No, absolutely lying! Well, then, if it wasn''t you, who the hell would say you tampered with it!


    Then, unlike before, Lucifer distorted his mouth greatly.


    "That''s settled. You talked about that earlier, that being."


    Gaius looked like he had been struck by lightning in his brain.


    "... the creator? ����


    To the stunned Gaius, Lucifer struck a chase.


    "I don''t have the ability to interfere with peculiarities. The only person who can do that is the creator you named."


    Gaius'' complexion changed as he saw it.


    Though he gradually blued at first, he gradually began to darken and eventually turned into a lifeless, earthy color like the dead.


    Gaius became eye-catching, his point of view uncertain, and swayed here and there.


    But after time, he tried to ask whether he had calmed down a little, or whether his earthy complexion remained intact, opening his trembling lips like this.

 2010 Episode Two Thousand Seven: Tampering

    "... So you''re telling me this memory of mine is a bright red fake, repainted by the creator?


    With Gaius no longer able to rely on his own memories, he suddenly seemed to be just a tiny being drifting by clinging to the little plate cuts that floated in the ocean, and shook his heart with a great anxiety of indifference.


    "Oh my God... I can''t believe it was fake until my memory of Lucifer... such an idiot... then what the hell is the right memory and what is the wrong memory? Did you really have a past life for me in the first place? It''s not just the memory of this world. Even in the past. Didn''t you have a past life in the first place? ����


    Then Lucifer said in a straight face.


    "No, there was a past for you. I think that''s for sure. But I think it''s been tampered with."


    "... is that true? There was definitely a past life, wasn''t there?


    Lucifer nodded slowly.


    "Oh. Probably."


    "Probably... Then you''re not sure..."


    "Right. But that''s not gonna help, is it? I don''t have the ability to interfere with peculiarities. That''s why I can''t look inside your head and make sure. [M] Therefore, we cannot talk with certainty. But I am an observer. I''ve been observing you for a long time. So I have something to understand. Let me put it on top of that. There was a past for you. But I think the tampering is almost certain."


    Lucifer''s remarks were very shocking to Gaius.


    Gaius remembered the feeling of great anxiety, as if the great tree that was leaning against him had suddenly disappeared with cloud spraying, and the earth that was once again firmly treading on him had suddenly lost its rebellion like a bottomless marsh, causing his body to sink into the zubble, trembling heavily.


    But Gaius noticed something strange in Lucifer''s statement.


    Therefore Gaius regained the earth to tread again, and raised his eyebrows with pride, and inquired.


    "Wait a minute! You said you were an observer, right? He''s been observing me for a long time."


    Lucifer nodded calmly.


    "Oh. I told you."


    Gaius regained his grin and raised his chin with arrogance.


    "That''s crazy. If you say you''ve been watching me as an observer, my past life will be a sure thing. Yet you say you are not certain. That''s a lot of crazy talk!

 2011 Episode Two Thousand Eight: Possible tampering

    Gaius said, looking proud, just to see who Lucifer was.


    But Lucifer answered quietly with his mouth open, not moving at all.


    "You''re not. You seem to have lost sight of another possibility."


    The face of Gaius, who had raised his chin until now and was proudly delighted and slightly nibbled, became obviously cloudy as soon as possible.


    And I frowned and bent my mouth to the letter to think.


    "Yeah? Another possibility? What the hell?


    Gaius did a trick to shake his neck in such a way that he didn''t know the bottom of his heart.


    Lucifer laughed invincibly whether he had seen that Gaius face.


    And most importantly, it was the most amazing thing for Gaius.


    "Don''t you see? Yes, then I''ll tell you. Another possibility, it is�� that my memory has also been altered"


    Gaius accidentally blurred to the extent of the shock of the statement.


    As his body swayed so loudly that he was about to fall into a landslide, Gaius rushed one foot forward and managed to balance out and avoid the possibility of falling in.


    Gaius'' shock was so much.


    "Nah... your... even your memories that are supposed to be God, do you think the creator can alter it? ����


    Lucifer spread his hands like a man, palms facing up and shoulders squeezed.


    "Like a possibility? I''m just saying it''s possible."


    Then Gaius said just fine.


    "Oh, of course I know that. We''re only talking about possibilities. But you think the creator would be able to do that if he wanted to, so what?


    Gaius pressed cautiously to ask.


    Lucifer then suddenly turned a tight, straight face, sending a squirming gaze at Gaius and answering.


    "I think it''s possible. Anyway, unlike me, they are the Almighty, the real God..."


    Lucifer confessed to something very important.


    Gaius looked heavily and then asked Lucifer with a challenging gaze.


    "A real God?... So what about you? What about Illis? You''re not going to tell me we''re fake gods."

 2012 Episode Two Thousand Nine: Congratulations

    Lucifer answered with a fixed eye and a thin laugh on his mouth.


    "... right. You could call it a fake god. But if I were to be more precise, I wonder if the only true gods have given me character as god..."


    When Lucifer finished his confession, he laughed masochistically.


    Gaius lost his word, not surprisingly.


    And I saw Satan as if seeking salvation.


    But Satan didn''t change his complexion, he stood up faceless.


    Gaius asked Satan with an anxious look on his face.


    "What do you think? What Lucifer just said, what do you say from Satan?


    Satan answered the weak Gaius question without even looking at him.


    "How...?


    "No, so I''m asking you what you think."


    Satan raised one eyebrow only slightly.


    "If you ask that question, the answer is simple. Unexpectedly."


    "No, no, wait a minute. How am I supposed to ask?


    Gaius put his arms together and thought.


    And when I looked up, I just said it.


    "Satan is... Satan Are the devils the only ones who, by God, have been given their character as devils?


    Then Satan said with a gentle snort.


    "That''s right. We, like God, are the only ones who have been set up by God to be like that."


    Gaius was confused by the content of the less shocking story, his head clasped, and his foot was still down, and he was about to fall.


    "... oh wait a minute... you mean given that kind of personality... to make you play that kind of role?


    Satan answered without a dust.


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    Gaius became more and more confused.


    "No... wait... wait... what about a thousand years of dragons? You''re saying those guys have some role to play, too, and they''re on the Gardan continent?


    Then Lucifer answered this time.


    "Right. Probably is. One day they suddenly appeared on the Gardan continent. No, I only had one head at first. That''s probably the king of dragons for a thousand years."


    "Thousand Years King of Dragons... That he gave birth to the other dragons afterwards?


    Lucifer answered quietly with his mouth open.


    "Probably..."

 2013 Episode Two Thousand Ten Allocations

    "Are you saying you don''t know for sure... ok. For one thing, the thousand-year-old dragon thing, I decided to leave it..."


    Gaius took a deep breath once, trying to breathe in.


    And I got back on my mind and kept talking.


    "God. The Devil, and perhaps the Thousand Years Dragon, were the only ones given some role by God, right? What the hell is that?


    Lucifer looked at Satan and then turned to Gaius and said:


    "Come on, I''m not sure."


    Gaius turned out to be a strange look.


    "Huh? What''s that? You said you were given a role, didn''t you?


    Gaius'' eyebrows were drawn to the extreme in the center, with many deep wrinkles engraved vertically.


    But Lucifer and Satan looked at each other again and became troubled.


    And he nodded by sending a signal with his eyes to explain it to Satan instead.


    Satan had an ironic grin on his mouth.


    "We were conceived by him. And he was assigned to play some role.


    "So what''s the role? Is that what you''re asking me?


    But neither Satan nor Lucifer answered.


    Without a choice, Gaius glanced around his neck and looked at Delkia.


    "Hey, Delkia. Did you know that? This."


    Delkia shook her neck to the side without facing each other, keeping that look to her.


    "I don''t."


    "Seriously?


    When Gaius asked aggressively, Delchia finally pointed his face at Gaius.


    "Oh. I''ve never heard of it properly. But the only presence of God felt like a lost ocean. Then I guess that''s what happens."


    "That''s what you mean, the Delkias were given a role?


    "Oh. But it won''t be me. Probably just those two."


    That''s what Delkia said and looked up, pointing to Satan and Lucifer with her chin.


    Gaius became a convincing face.


    "I see. You''re sure the Iris were born out of Lucifer? And a thousand years of dragons too...... So, in hell, that means Satan''s role."


    Gaius circled his neck in a slow motion, a famous detective. Nice to meet you, he pointed bitterly and forcefully at Satan with his index finger.


    Satan slowly and lightly knocked his neck down to the side.


    And he spoke quietly.


    "That''s right. The other demons were created by me. Except for one..."

 2014 Episode 211, accompanying you.

    Satan said in a meaningful way, to whisper.


    Gaius asked just fine.


    "Except for one, who''s that talking about?


    Then Satan answered after a moment of sight of Him and Lucifer.


    "It''s Astarot."


    "... astalotto..."


    Gaius muttered his friend''s name.


    Gaius then lay down his face, muttering his friend''s name again and again with a serious look.


    "... Astarot..."


    And as he had decided, he said with a resolute expression.


    "Where is Astarot now?


    But whoever could answer the question was not there.


    Gaius said with a frown root.


    "Thousand years dragons are behind us. I want to ask Astalotto first."


    Satan nodded slowly when he saw the look on Gaius''s face like he was ready.


    "Fine. But I don''t even know where he is now."


    "Find it."


    Gaius'' answer was straightforward and clear.


    Satan nodded contentedly.


    "Right. Then you should go. I''ll see you when I''m done talking to Astarot."


    "Will you go along with your training with the Thousand Years Dragon?


    Gaius said with the intention of slapping him lightly.


    But Satan''s reply was unexpected.


    "Mm-hmm. I''m going to"


    "To? Really? Seriously?"


    Satan nodded to Eagle Deep Fried.


    "Thousand Years of Training with the Dragon will probably be our last training."


    "Really?


    Gaius turned around and looked at Lucifer.


    Then Lucifer nodded quietly.


    "Probably will. So I''m going to go out with the dragon for a thousand years."


    Gaius became a troubled expression.


    "It''s not just Delkia, it''s Lucifer to Satan..."


    Then Delkia just said.


    "I''ll tell you what, I''ll go with the search for Astarot. Apparently, it''s more enjoyable."


    Gaius frowned and looked disgusted.


    "Uh, seriously? It''s been a long time since I thought I could be alone..."


    Then Dove, who had been quiet behind Delkia for a long time, uttered words.


    "�� then we will also serve you this dove"


    Gaius looked even worse and blurred his shoulders.

 2015 Episode Two Thousand Twelve: One End

    "Well, that''s good. However, if I were to go out on the ground, I wouldn''t be bothered..."


    The dove is alien.


    Whether it''s from a human perspective or not, there''s nothing wrong with hell.


    But if you go to the ground, you talk differently.


    If we were to get out on the ground with the anomaly as it is, it would be a lot of noise.


    Gaius said with concern.


    Then Dove answered quietly.


    "... don''t worry. I know how to change my appearance with me."


    "Oh, yeah. Then you can rest assured... a triple traveler..."


    Then Delkia just barged in.


    "What, are you complaining about something?


    Gaius spread his hands even troublesome.


    "I''m not complaining about Delkia."


    "Then what, that disgruntled face?"


    "Like I said, it''s been a long time since I thought I could be alone. That''s all."


    "Why do you want to be alone?


    "Nothing. Even Delkia wants to be alone once in a while, right?


    To Gaius''s inquiry, Delkia was adorable and tilted her little neck a little.


    "No, there isn''t."


    "... don''t you?"


    "No. Not at all."


    "So you''re with Dove all the time?


    "Um, don''t always have a dove."


    "... ahhh"


    Gaius gave a tired look and just broke off the conversation.


    And he sent Delkia a signal to set off for a new purpose.


    "Okay, then let''s get out of here!


    But Delchia''s reaction was not very fragrant.


    "To where? Do you have that?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder when he was told.


    "I don''t. So I''m looking for Astarot from one end of the spectrum."


    "Hmm. So, what do you think of that?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    "I don''t think so. Do you have any idea where Delkia is?


    Then Delkia broke his mouth with a nigga.


    "Yes."


    To an unexpected answer, Gaius ate in a hurry.


    "What do you have? Seriously? Okay, then, for now, let''s go there!


    "Aren''t you going to ask me where?


    "Oh, right. Then tell me. Where is he?


    Delkia put her hand on her hips and stuck her chin out, saying it was her usual posture.


    "It''s Dallas!

 2016 Episode Two Thousand Thirteen: Interest in Dallas

    "Dallos ~ *"


    Gaius accidentally gave a barbaric voice to the less unexpected Delkia answer.


    "The kingdom of Dallas, one of the three kingdoms on earth."


    Gaius said, not surprisingly, early in the arrow succession.


    Then, to the reaction of too many Gaius, the said Delchia frowned.


    "What? Is that so surprising?


    "No, that would surprise you! All of a sudden it''s on the ground! For me, it''s a country of cultivation!


    "Cause? Did that happen?


    "I do. We''ve talked about this before, haven''t we? He was attacked at the royal palace in Dallas, and it was so terrible."


    Delkia looked up and thought a lot and finally looked something like she remembered.


    "Oh, speaking of which, you said that. Was that Dallas?


    Gaius said to the eating mood.


    "It''s Dallas!


    Then Delkia put her hand on her chin and thought of something again.


    "Hmm, does it matter..."


    Now Gaius frowned.


    "Yeah? What? What do you mean?"


    "No, why did I say I should go to Dallas, because I remember before that Astalot was intrigued by Dallas"


    "Astarot''s in Dallas?


    "Uh-huh. Sometimes I wasn''t interested in Dallas or Astalot myself at that time, and I didn''t even try to ask why Astalot was interested in Dallas. I should have listened if I thought about it now, but, well, I don''t know what else to do with this."


    Delkia convinced herself, yeah nodded many times.


    Gaius wanted to hear more about the conversation than that, so he asked to hurry.


    "So? What does that have to do with my cause?


    Delkia pinned up one eyebrow.


    "Don''t you see? You and Astarot are best friends, aren''t you? Then isn''t it because it''s a land of cause for you that he was interested in Dallas?


    Gaius gave a slightly blurred look and thought up.


    "Hmm, you mean... I see..."


    Delkia laughed and said to make a fool of Gaius.


    "Well, at that time, we couldn''t get out of the ground. Looks like Astarot was just sending a junior user demon to observe, but now he can get out on the ground. I think maybe he''s out on the ground and going to Dallas."

 2017 Episode 214: Decree of Departure

    1


    "Does Astarot know that he can get out on the ground now?


    Gaius inquired as he looked up.


    Then Delkia laughed with her nose again.


    "Hmm! He''s smart. I''m sure you do."


    Then Gaius muttered what he didn''t need.


    "Delkia didn''t notice until she told you, did she?


    Moment after moment, a vividly thick blue muscle stood on Delkia''s temples.


    "What? Are you trying to tell me I''m not smart?


    "No, I didn''t say that."


    Gaius'' light-hearted, Delkia''s anger exploded.


    "That would be the same as I said!


    Delchia''s anger was tremendous, and he became an aura and erupted violently.


    Gaius just didn''t think it was a good idea, or he rushed to try to tamper with Delkia.


    "No, no, well, calm down there..."


    "What''s so serene -! That''s why!


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry. I just wanted to make fun of you."


    "What do you think of this Delkia?"


    Delchia''s anger had escalated, reaching a boiling point.


    Gaius panicked further and repeated his apology.


    "I''m sorry! I won''t do it in the future, and I''ll be careful. Forgive me here for a second."


    "Humphrey."


    Delchia slowly and gradually put away the spraying aura as she sounded one oversized snort.


    And at about the same time as Aura''s release was gone, she snorted loudly again.


    "Humphrey."


    2.


    Gaius, who had defied Delkia, who had bent his navel, and managed to get in a good mood, finally gave the order to leave again.


    "Okay! Then again, shall we try to make our way to Dallas!


    But even though he had somewhat fixed his mood, Delkia, still obsessed, did not react to Gaius'' decree.


    Dove, who accompanies him as well, is not the type of person who originally reacts and speaks out in response to such things, and as a result, no one responds, which became truly lonely.


    Gaius gently pulled his cheeks.


    "... well, come on, so let''s go a little better"


    Then Delkia finally reacted to Gaius.


    "I''m not in that mood! Idiot!"

 2018 Episode 215: Lets go.

    1


    "Ahhh. Well, no."


    Gaius gave up.


    I gave up and decided to leave.


    "Then go."


    Gaius walked out without waiting for the Delkians'' consent when he whispered as if he had no heart or to himself.


    And when I looked back, I waved gently at the Satans.


    "See you later."


    That''s all Gaius said, he looked forward and walked away.


    Then the back continued, like Delkia''s disapproval, plus Dove''s smiling face.


    And the three men journeyed all the way to the kingdom of Dallas on earth.


    2.


    "Whoa, here, here."


    Delkia looked up and said nostalgically as she laid her hands on her rugged mountain skin.


    There was a very large cave there, gleaming blue and creepy.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you, but you don''t look like you''ve changed, do you? Are you sure you want to tell me you can get through there?


    Delkia twisted her neck and said skeptically.


    "You''re gonna be okay. Illis came through, too. Even Lucifer came through there to Satan''s castle. Isn''t that okay?"


    Gaius said lightly.


    Delkia glanced up at the big blue hole again.


    "Hmm, but don''t you know what I''m going to do..."


    Delkia fluttered her body when she had a look like she had no choice.


    And when I thought it had slowly accelerated, it quickly approached just below the big hole.


    Gaius, and the great dove that had already turned into a human figure, followed, and the three went minutes into the great hole that shined in cobalt blue.


    "Look, you''re gonna be okay, right?


    Said Gaius in a light tone as he flew in line to Delchia.


    Delkia nodded cocklessly, still with a skeptical look on her face.


    "Um, apparently, there''s nothing unusual about the body."


    "What about Dove?


    Gaius looked back and asked Dove just in case.


    Dove nodded heavily.


    "... um. Looks like nothing''s wrong."


    "Yeah. That''s good. Oh, look, it''s already the exit."


    Gaius said, pointing forward.


    Delkia finally broke her facial expressions and said with an adorable grin.


    "Uhm! You''re finally on the ground!

 2019 Episode 216: On the Ground

    1


    Then Gaius put in a quick penetration.


    "No, because I haven''t. ''Cause we''re still completely ahead of us on the ground."


    Delkia glanced at her eyebrows and turned with a dissatisfied face.


    "Really?


    "That''s right. There''s still a lot going on here."


    "What a bore. I thought we were almost there."


    Delchia was adorable, pointed her mouth, and leaked her dissatisfaction.


    "Well, falling down here without a problem means it''s only a matter of time and distance."


    Then Delchia''s face quickly sparkled par bright.


    "So is that!


    The three of them did so, breaking through the only difficulty to the fullest.


    2.


    "Ah! I see the light! On the ground!"


    I shouted out loud when Gaius found a strip of light that plunged into the rocky skin of a dark, narrow cave, with poor scaffolding and prospects.


    Then Delkia, who followed, pushed Gaius forcefully away and came forward.


    "How true! Where?"


    Delkia spurred momentum around her neck and searched for an exit.


    Pushed away, Gaius said, pointing to the light that plugged in, although only for a moment muddled, he was in a good mood when he saw the exit.


    "There it is. See, there''s a little light in there, isn''t there? That''s the light on earth. It''s sunlight."


    "Oh! I''ve heard the story. Is there a bright glowing fireball floating in the sky?


    Gaius thought a little before nodding.


    "Well, you are. You can''t be wrong."


    "Right. Looking forward to it."


    With his excited face, Delchia continued to climb the rocky skin, finally reaching the exit to the ground.


    Delkia stretched the sun''s rays wide across her body with her arms up over her head as she filled her body.


    "Uh-huh, is this the ground?"


    Gaius went on to get there, too. Or he stood next to Delkia and stretched.


    "Ugh, what do you think? Hell is surprisingly bright, but it''s brighter here, isn''t it?


    "Uhm. It''s so dazzling that I can''t keep my eyes open"


    "Besides, it''s huge enough to compare to hell."


    "Oh, I''m listening to that too to talk. Beyond the end of that land, is the earth still going on?


    Gaius nodded greatly and said.


    "Yes. The earth is so vast that the end of it, the end of it, the end of it."

 2020 Episode 217: Where are we?

    "Hmm, that''s exciting"


    That''s what Delkia said and looked around.


    "So, this is Dallas around here?


    To Delkia''s inquiry, Gaius pounded his head.


    "Ugh, I think it fits in the right direction ~... no, but the cave that leads to hell is because there are too many branches... I don''t think that just means I''m going out to Dallas all of a sudden, but I don''t know if I''m getting pretty close..."


    When Gaius talked about how unsure he was, and made a long excuse, Delkia sent him a rather harsh glance of suspicion.


    "Is that true? You were lost in the middle of a hole, but not like this. Are you sure this is close to Dallas?


    "... no, well... if I told you I wasn''t lost, you might be lying, but come on... but I think it''s generally in the right direction..."


    "What do you think?


    Delkia looked pretty bad and peered into his face to blame Gaius.


    Gaius, whose confidence, which was faint from the edge, gradually diminished even further, hastily observed the scenery around him in earnest.


    "... I''ve never seen this view... where the hell are we?... close to Dallas, near the border of Lowenglin, I think..."


    Gaius whispered with a bump, even more anxious about the scenery, which he had never seen at all, and looked around even further.


    Then he discovered a settlement on the far side where the cooking smoke had risen, and said with a purr and bright face, pointing vigorously at it.


    "There''s a settlement! Let''s just go over there!


    Gaius said forcefully, looking back and looking at Delkia.


    Then, unexpectedly, he stared at Gaius with a dazed eye at Delchia Tsukiji.


    "What would I know if I went over there? Where are we? You, I knew you''d gone the wrong way, didn''t I? This is a completely different place, isn''t it?


    "No, so he said he still didn''t know that. So let''s just go! If you go, you''ll see!


    Gaius tried to push it off with his strength.


    But Delkia saw Gaius with the same jittery eyes.


    "I knew you made a mistake. I only walked because I was forced to go away. This, directional tone deafness!

 2021 Episode 218: Into the Settlement

    1


    "No, that''s not definitive yet. Let''s just go. If you go, you''ll see."


    Gaius said so in a hurried tone, without the consent of both of them, he just walked out.


    Delkia followed with a bumpy face.


    Dove started walking about the tail, smiling bitterly.


    But on the way, Dove said.


    "... I know you shouldn''t use much magic on the ground, but if it''s as close as it gets to the settlement, don''t you mind flying?


    Then the two in front stopped bitterly.


    And Gaius looked back and said,


    "Indeed."


    Then Delkia just barged in.


    "I knew you were upset because you went the wrong way, right?


    Gaius said, pulling his cheeks together.


    "That''s not true. I still don''t know if I''m wrong."


    "No, you made a mistake. Probably wrong."


    "Don''t put it in a hard way. Anyway, let''s go. If you go, you''ll see."


    That''s what Gaius said, he floated.


    And in a certain direction of the settlement, when he turned to his body, he flew away in no time.


    Delkia snorted lightly and flew away as well.


    And when Dove laughed again, he followed his master, and flew high above him.


    2.


    "All right, let''s get down here once."


    Gaius landed in the woods closer to the settlement to avoid any trouble.


    Then Delkia and Dove also stepped down one after the other.


    "Let''s walk from here. It''s a small settlement, and you have to be surprised."


    When Gaius said so, he then walked out toward the settlement.


    The leg seemed heartless or early walking.


    Delchia whispered her eyebrow root, but for now she took Dove and followed him silently.


    And Gaius took the lead, and stepped into a small settlement of about fifty households.


    Then it was gone, and I could see people.


    "Oh! There are people! Let''s ask that guy."


    Gaius said, finding a man who showed up from behind a building just moments after entering the settlement.


    And he rushed over early and asked.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to ask you a few questions"


    Then the man turned around and gave him an unexpected look.

 2022 Episode 219: The Village of Taina

    "... what is it? I don''t see many people around here."


    The man looked suspicious, but the wording was very polite.


    That would have been because Gaius'' first voice was due to his very polite waist.


    For this reason, the expression on his face did not give him complete vigilance, although it was often as dangerous as if he had found a suspicious person.


    But Gaius looked at his opponent''s attitude and hips, and thought this would be noisy if he didn''t behave so politely, and he chose the words carefully.


    "I''m sorry to talk to you all of a sudden. Actually, we''re travelers, but we got a little lost, and we wanted to ask you what part of the world we''re in."


    Gaius arranged every polite wording he could.


    Then the man said with a pleasant grin, releasing his vigilance at Gaius''s polite language.


    "Oh, did I? Was it the journey? This is the village of Taina."


    "The village of Taina......"


    A man further explained to me that Gaius was twisting his neck unknowingly to the name of the village.


    "Oh, you don''t know, do you? This is the border of Lowenglin. You don''t have to know."


    When I heard about the border of Lowenglin, Gaius''s face became brighter as it stood.


    "Excuse me. This is the borderline of Lowenglin, isn''t it? Then Dallas..."


    The man replied refreshingly.


    "Yeah, it''s right around the corner."


    Gaius became full of joy.


    "Really! Is Dallas right around the corner!


    Gaius ignored it and proceeded to talk, although he felt Delkia''s tongue pounding behind his back.


    "So, which will Dallas be?


    The man pointed to a mountain at an altitude of about five hundred meters, ahead of us through the woods behind the Gaius.


    "If you cross this mountain, it''s Dallas."


    Gaius smiled softly, bowing his head deeply to the man and thanking him.


    "Thank you! That was helpful! I''ll go!


    Then the man smiled back.


    "That was good. Please be careful on the road."


    "Thank you! Excuse me!


    Gaius bowed politely as he broke his pepper and hips, gently turning his heels back to meet Delkia in the face.


    And with an unpleasant winning and proud grin, he passed between them.

 2023 Episode Two Thousand Twenty: The Winning Gaius

    1


    Delkia saw Gaius'' winning grin and gritted her teeth hard.


    But Gaius walked by with a grin on his face, and Delkia now made an even more intense noise of gutter and toothpick.


    But Gaius walked straight into the woods with an acquaintance.


    Although Delkia gave an expression of anger, she chewed her anger to death and turned her heel back, just because she couldn''t help but stand up to this place forever.


    Dove saw how it was, anticipated the turmoil after this, and sighed.


    And I thought I had to be present at the turmoil, and I also turned my heels and walked towards the woods.


    2.


    After stepping into the woods for a while, Gaius turned around with a maddening grin on him.


    And he lifted his jaw and said away, as he had won.


    "What do you say? You were right in the right direction. Ma, why don''t you just apologize?


    To Gaius, who said greatly, a great blue muscle already stood on Delchia''s temples.


    But it was obviously me who was wrong, so I couldn''t find the words and remained silent.


    Then Gaius came after me.


    "Look, apologize. Apologize. You scolded me. Apologize."


    Then Delkia finally opened her mouth.


    "You''re not cursing."


    "You did. You''ve been cursed by directional tone deafness and all that."


    "Do you want to go in on such a scolding!


    Then Gaius stood one index finger in front of his own face and shook it tickly beside him.


    "No, no, it''s important what people think when they say it. It''s not the way you feel."


    "What''s that?


    "What matters is what people think when they say it, what hurts them."


    "Who was hurt?


    Gaius then pointed a single thumb at himself.


    "It''s me. Me. Anyone else?"


    Then Delkia laughed spirally with her nose.


    "Hmm! Is that what you''re hurting me for!


    Then Gaius pointed at his mouth just to say it was out of his heart.


    "What are you talking about! I''m delicate. You''ve decided you''re hurt!


    Then Delkia hummed her nose again.


    "It''s not! I assure you! You''re fat! Some cakera of delicacy!

 2024 Episode 221: Blaming

    "What are you saying? What are you saying?


    Gaius barked.


    But we didn''t lose against Delkia either.


    "Holy shit, you didn''t say anything wrong! You have nothing to be delicate about! How can you argue that way, you''re gonna suffer from understanding!


    "You''ll be able to argue with it! I''m pretty sure there''s something delicate about me, and I hurt you!


    Then Delkia stood on Haas and gazed at Gaius with a dazed eye.


    "Huh? Who said you were hurt?


    Gaius said, impatiently with his hair.


    "It''s me! Me! Delkia broke my delicate heart when I was rummaged over by a suspect quote! I told you earlier!


    "I heard. I did hear that, but listen, oh, I don''t know! There''s no way!


    "Why not!


    "That''s why I''m telling you! You''re hurting my balls about you!


    "What the hell!


    Gaius groaned and yelled.


    Stand also under Delkia.


    "What, you!


    "Just apologize!


    "Who apologizes!


    The two glanced at each other''s foreheads perfectly, pushing and pulling.


    "Apologize!"


    "Apologize!


    The barren rhetoric lasted for a while.


    Then finally, Dove moved like, oh man.


    "�� often, wait"


    Dove said with a calm voice as he peeled them off.


    "�� it is true that Master Delkia blamed Gaius for the unforeseen suspicion"


    Dove blamed his husband, Delkia.


    Delkia swelled her cheeks so dissatisfied that there was no more, she mumbled.


    Gaius, against whom he thought he would be impelled anyway, gave a look of surprise for a moment, but his expression changed quickly and became full of joy.


    "Look..."


    But where Gaius got good at it and Delkia tried to blame it, Dove controlled it by making a rare shout out.


    "... but! What Gaius says is nothing but a great deal! So here, it''s a good place to share the pain!


    Dove''s argument was fair that he would never put his shoulder in either, and the two of them had no choice but to silence, without two sentences succeeding.

 2025 Episode Two Thousand Twenty-two, all the names.

    1


    Both of the mumbling expressions looked at each other for some time, but they looked at each other in anticipation of the time.


    And it was also a while later that Dove called out, still anticipating the fit.


    "... Then it''s time to head to Dallas"


    When the two nodded silently as if they had no choice, they floated at about the same time.


    Then he turned to the direction that the man in the settlement had taught him, and flew away in the face of the back mountain.


    Dove sighed one time with a look like, "Oh, man," he said, restarting his mind and going after him.


    2.


    "That''s a pretty big town."


    I told Delkia to watch and whine about the big town as it spread beneath her eyes.


    Then he replied as if he had already forgotten about it, even though he had just fought earlier, and Gaius looked under his eyes like Delkia did.


    "Right. Yeah, there''s a square over there. Let''s just get down there."


    In the same way, Delkia also inquired in such a way that she had already forgotten about the earlier fight.


    "Is it okay to suddenly go down all over town?


    "Oh, I''m fine. I didn''t get off thinking I''d never seen magic before because the settlement was so rural. But this place seems to be developing quite a bit, so it''s not a problem to magically step down."


    "Right. Then hurry up and get down."


    The two nodded at each other like they were already back together and descended together.


    Dove dropped him off with a smile on his face and exhaled a deep sigh.


    And uncommonly, he muttered to himself.


    "... what the hell was that earlier fight... we both have more in the mood..."


    When Dove sighed again, he followed them down reluctantly.


    3


    "Well, no one really sees us."


    I said as Delkia looked over at those who were in the square.


    As Delkia said, the three flew in from above, but none of those who were in the square paid attention to them.


    "Right, Dallas is a big country, even if it rots. It''s not unusual to be a magician."


    "Rotten, that''s a lot to say, isn''t it?


    To Delkia''s penetration, Gaius said with a slight whisper.


    "It''s actually rotten. It''s all about the Three Kingdoms, so much so that they say when they''re going to get out of there."

 2026 Episode 223 Orientation

    "Really?


    Delkia looked surprised and asked Gaius back.


    Gaius nodded as he turned his attention to his surroundings.


    "Oh. The Delkias will be oblivious to things on the ground, so to explain..."


    Gaius explained in detail to the Delchians the plight in which Dallas was placed today, in particular the phenomenon known as the depression of Dallas.


    "Hmm, the depression of Dallas? That''s serious. If you ask me, it''s starting to look like you''re all sinking without a heart."


    "That might actually be true. ''Cause that''s what happened when I came. I''m not lively at all. So I don''t think Delkia''s feeling wrong."


    "Right..."


    Delkia glanced around once more and stopped looking at the children, who were shaking well.


    "Seems like a different kid."


    Gaius nodded with a smile.


    "Right. It just doesn''t seem to affect Dallas'' depression either. But will it matter any day..."


    "Yeah, but by the time they grow up, they might be different."


    "I hope so. Maybe their generation will change."


    "That''s what I''m talking about"


    The two nodded at each other.


    And Gaius said unto him,


    "Well, let''s just say it''s time to ask someone where this place is"


    When Gaius said so, he rushed over to a young man trying to pass nearby and called him off.


    "Excuse me. I''m a traveler, what a town is this?


    The young man replied without laughing, especially without expressing any emotions.


    "It''s the town of Erg."


    "Alexandria, the capital of Dallas, from here, in which direction?


    The young man gave a slightly strange look, but answered after some thought.


    "Alexandria is northwest of here."


    "Really? So if we head northwest, we can go to Alexandria, right?


    "Yeah, but it''s pretty far, isn''t it?


    "It''s okay. Because I can use flying techniques."


    Then a young man became a convincing face.


    "Oh, so you heard the directions. Right. It depends on the speed, but if it''s a common flying technique, maybe we can get there in half a day."


    "Really? Thank you."


    Gaius stopped to thank him and try to walk away, but forgot to ask him one more thing.


    "Excuse me. Which is Northwest?


    The young man pointed in the opposite direction to the mountain he had crossed.


    "This way."


    Gaius, thanking him in advance, turned his heels back to Delkia and returned to them.

 2027 Episode Two Thousand Twenty-four Race

    1


    "All right! I know where Alexandria is."


    Gaius said at the opening that he would go back to Delkia and the others.


    "Well, let''s go quickly."


    Delkia responded quickly.


    "Right. Let''s go."


    Gaius also agreed, and at the same time quickly floated.


    And headed in the direction you taught me earlier, flying all at once.


    Delchia and Dove also continued, and the three set out for Alexandria, the king''s capital, all the way.


    2.


    After flying for a while, Delkia asked Fuguius.


    "And how soon are we going to get there?


    "I say half a day at normal speed, so if it''s our speed, it won''t take two hours."


    "Hmm, two hours at this speed? Then it won''t take me an hour if I take it seriously."


    That''s what Delkia said, grinning invincibly at Niyali.


    "Well, that''s another big one, isn''t it? I''m still a long way from being serious."


    "Well, did you say that? So, you wanna give it a try?


    "Fine. Then..."


    Gaius was in the middle of a conversation and suddenly increased his speed.


    Delkia also went up in defeat and speed, and the two suddenly started flying super fast.


    The two flew through the air with a loud roar, narrowing their vision due to too high a speed, so much so that they could only see the points ahead and the lines flowing radially.


    But then, gradually, both of them became superior and inferior.


    Gaius started to slow down a bit.


    Gaius kept slipping back slightly, twitching, finally lagging behind Delkia for one body minute.


    So Gaius dived right behind Delkia.


    Doing so eliminated air resistance from the front, and further the wind passing through the side, for the force to swirl at the tip of Gaius''s foot and push his body forward worked.


    It is the state of the so-called slipstream.


    That''s how Gaius honestly admitted to losing, just because he managed to stick behind Pitali and Delchia by the power of slipstream, but had no chance of winning by competing any more.


    "Lost! I lost, Delkia! My loss!


    Delchia then looked back with a full grin, while slowing down the speed at once.

 2028 Lesson 225: Nosebleeding

    Delkia slowed down at once.


    But Delkia didn''t know.


    that Gaius is directly behind himself, just behind his feet.


    It was therefore unexpected for Delkia as well.


    I didn''t know the two would be wings clashing in the air.


    Moreover, the soles of Delkia''s feet were something I never thought about, such as hitting Gaius'' face brilliantly.


    "Gu Bu!


    Gaius couldn''t avoid the sudden impending soles of Delchia''s feet and blew up momentum as he emitted a dull sound from his mouth.


    Gaius managed to stay on his feet and get his attitude in order to lose consciousness of the shock too much.


    There, Delkia''s voice flew in.


    "Sorry! I didn''t realize you were right behind me!


    Gaius still responded to the shock of a facial kick by waving his hand and apologizing, even as he patted his eyes.


    "Ah, oh. Somehow, it''s okay......"


    Gaius fluttered but managed to stay still in the hollow.


    Delkia peered into Gaius'' face, which was dyed red.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? You''re not my brother-in-law, but you''re supposed to look amazing, aren''t you?


    Gaius tried touching his own nose with his right hand.


    "... blood. You have a nosebleed?


    "Mm-hmm. Do flashy."


    Gaius had to wait for his nose to stop bleeding as he turned up.


    "... oh, here we go..."


    Gaius was unexpectedly stupid.


    Then Delkia asked, wondering.


    "Nevertheless, why were you at the end of my leg?


    Gaius began to delkia the description of the slipstream as he turned up.


    Delkia listened to the explanation, impressed with Hmm.


    "Well, does that happen? I didn''t know that."


    Delchia did her hand to the chin and nodded over and over again.


    But then Gaius realized that he had forgotten something.


    "Ah! With that said, what happened to Dove?


    Delkia remembered Dove, too, to put it that way.


    "... did I leave you? ����


    "... you did..."


    "In time, will you catch up?


    "For once, you know the direction, so I think it''s okay..."


    "Hmm, right..."


    While Delkia said so, she looked in the other direction with the expression that she had done something quite wrong.

 2029 Lesson 226: Reflections

    As the two of them stood in awkwardness, they saw a shadow far above the other.


    Delchia shouted a great deal when she found her way to it.


    "Here they come! It''s Dove!"


    The shadow grew bigger and bigger, and when it became clear to anyone that it was a dove, they realized there was.


    Gaius said on behalf of.


    "... you look so angry..."


    Delkia answered casually.


    "... right. That one''s apparently angry."


    "Dove sounds scared when he gets angry..."


    Then Delkia rarely pulled her cheeks to a pimple.


    "... oh yeah. This is not good..."


    I perceived everything in the tone of Delchia''s voice, and Gaius also let her pull her cheek.


    "... that''s troublesome, isn''t it? ����


    "Oh. You''re in trouble."


    There Dove slowly approached me with a straight face.


    The two were nervous and made to stretch their bodies.


    When Dove slowly stopped in front of them, he said quietly without changing his expression.


    "... what are you doing?


    Its low, creaking voice could see the obvious colour of anger.


    For this reason, they accidentally drank solitary spit.


    But there was no way he wouldn''t respond, and Delkia had no choice but to open her mouth.


    "... that''s a little bit of competition. I didn''t mean to leave you behind."


    Delkia said the excuse was mundane.


    Dove did not change his complexion and said with the same true face.


    "... Really? Compete."


    Dove silenced with a true face and silence ruled the area.


    It lasted a while, and both Gaius and Delchia waited in the face of tension.


    Then finally, Dove opened his mouth again.


    "... if they fly off on their own, I''m in trouble"


    Delkia just said she''d been waiting, and couldn''t stand her hair.


    "Right! Dove is right. I''m a little on track. Be careful later. I''m sorry."


    Delchia stated a valve of reflection so that she could stand up quickly.


    Then Dove moved his gaze softly to Gaius.


    Gaius noticed immediately and opened his mouth as quickly as Delkia did.


    "Sorry! I''m on track too. I started racing with momentum. I''m really sorry!

 2030 Lesson 227, Alexandria.

    1


    Seeing Gaius desperately apologizing, Dove nodded quietly.


    Gaius gave a howling look and waited for Dove''s words.


    But Dove never showed up to talk.


    Gaius looked in trouble and said quietly.


    "... So it''s time to leave... okay?


    Gaius said as he asked about Dove''s complexion.


    Dove nodded quietly and slowly, staring at Gaius with a glimpse.


    Gaius exhaled one ho and looked at Delkia, just that he had finally got a chest grip.


    Then Delkia said with a horrible look that she also cared about Dove''s mood.


    "Okay, so let''s go"


    Delchia said so, pointing in the direction of Alexandria, trying to fly at a glance.


    But as soon as he thought of it, he turned around and seemed sorry for Dove, he signaled by hand to go first.


    Then Gaius, like Delkia, smiled humbly as he nodded with his hand to go ahead.


    Dove sighed one loud sigh as he saw the two of them, jumping up silently and slowly.


    And he flew away in the direction of Alexandria without looking back.


    Gaius looked at Delkia again as he dropped off behind it.


    And they nodded at each other satisfactorily, or followed after the dove with Delkia.


    2.


    "That''s it!


    Gaius pointed to the huge streets that had seemed far away, screaming unexpectedly.


    Delchia gazed and saw the streets Gaius pointed at.


    "Is that the king''s capital of Dallas?


    Gaius nodded greatly.


    "Yes, that''s Alexandria, the king."


    Gaius then gave a somewhat complicated look at what he was also remembering in past events.


    Delkia sensibly perceived that.


    "Remember the old days? Gaius."


    Gaius nodded with a harsh look on his face.


    "Oh, right. If you look at the streets, you''ll have to remember."


    Gaius glanced at Alexandria with a glance.


    An old house nestled in an alley that entered as if it were a maze.


    Gaius was awakened to his childhood memories even though he did not like them, and looked up.

 2031 Chapter 228 Population

    Delkia, who flies side by side, staring at Gaius, who flies with his face in his face, said, staring further away.


    "It''s Gaius. Where is the royal palace?


    Gaius shook his head sideways.


    "I don''t see it yet. Much further, I think."


    Then Delkia looked stunned.


    "Oh, my God! Are we still ahead? So this city is pretty big..."


    "Oh, because Dada''s not the king''s capital."


    "Hmm. That''s very different from hell. The ground seems so vast."


    Then Gaius finally smiled.


    "Right. Hell is huge, considering it''s underground, but the size of the earth is different digits."


    Delkia nodded greatly.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s true. I feel like Satan and Astarot would be interested."


    "Right. Especially since Satan hasn''t been able to move for a thousand years. I guess I sent the demon over and looked around scattered."


    "Sure. But with this size, even in a thousand years, you might not have been able to see it all through?


    Gaius agreed.


    "I think so. Besides, people born and raised on earth, even if they live longer, are the limit for a hundred years. If they change, they''ll change what they need to see again, and I guess they won''t get tired of it."


    "Mm-hmm. Right. Wouldn''t the number of humans be terrific?


    "Awesome. I can''t compare it to hell."


    "I guess. The first settlement visited was small, but the town earlier was quite large. I thought the number of humans was amazing, but this Alexandria..."


    Delchia looked down on the lower realm with an exciting look on her face.


    "There are so many humans out there that they can''t compare to the town just now!


    Gaius was also caught by Delkia, a full grin.


    "Right. But this Alexandria, as I explained before, has the depression of Dallas, and he''s much less vibrant."


    Then Delkia just remembered, looking out for Gaius.


    "With that said, it was"


    "Oh. So this Alexandria, as the capital of the three powers, is also the least populous."


    "Oh! Is this it? At this size, is it the smallest? Then where''s the biggest capital?


    Then Gaius answered without putting his hair in.


    "It''s the most powerful country on earth, the Holy Capital of the Pope of Lowenglin, Audean."

 2032 Lesson 229: Protecting the King

    ���ۤ������Υ��`�ǥ��`��Ȥϡ��ɤ�ۤɥǥ����Τ�����


    �ǥ륭����ʳ����ζ�ˆ�����������


    ����������Ц���ʤ���𤨤���


    ���������͡��������⤷�������顢�������餤����Τ��⡭����


    �ǥ륭�����@���ˡ�Ŀ��󤭤��褯������


    ����������?!����ϱ�����?!��


    ���������ϡ��٤����������Ƥ��顢�Ĥ�ƴ𤨤���


    ���������͡����֤������Ϥ����˼�������⤽��ζ��ФΘ��줬�`������͡�


    �����ФΘ��죿�y��������Ԓ�����ʡ��ޤ��������ɤ��`�����Ԥ��Τ�����


    ����?�󡣤��Υ��쥭����ɥꥢ�ϡ���Ŀ���Ϥä��ꤷ�Ƥ������������


    ����Ŀ����


    ���������ۤ顢���Ф���줬�΄I����һĿ�tȻ����������


    ���������ϡ����쥭����ɥꥢ�ν�����ָ����Ԥä���


    �ǥ륭���Ϥ褦�䤯��ζ�����⤷�����ʤ�������


    �����������������¤����������ʡ��Ϥä��ꤷ�Ƥ��롣���Ф���ˤϺΤ�ʤ�����ʡ��ޤФ��һ��Ҥ����äƤϤ��뤬����������餫�˶��Ф������


    ���������Ĥޤꡢ�������餬���쥭����ɥꥢ�Ȥ������羀���Ϥä���Ȥ�������


    ���դࡢ����ǣ���


    �ǥ륭����Ԓ�����Ȥ�٤�����


    ����������ЦǤ��ʤ������Ȥ��M�����


    �������ƥ��`�ǥ��`��ϡ����ξ��羀�������ʤ���衹


    ���ۤ����΄I�ޤǤ�A���Ƥ�����Ԥ��Τ�����


    ���������ʤ���һ�ꤳ�����餳���ޤǤäƤ������֤Ϥ�������˼�����Ǥ⡢��������֤ʤ�ơ����äƤʤ��褦�ʤ�Τǡ��ɤ�ɤ�ȼҤ����äơ��ڤ��äƤ��äƤ�Ф��ʤ����


    ���ۤ�������ˤ���


    �����󡣤���Ȥ����Τ⡢������Ԥä����И��줬���⤽���`������ʤ���衹


    ���դࡢ��פ����h��������


    ���������ϴ󤤤�Ц�ä���


    ���狼�ä��衣�����ȡ������ä����Ԥä�ͨ�ꡢ���쥭����ɥꥢ����������


    �����������Ĥޤä��Ԥä���


    �ǥ륭���ϟo�ԤǤ��ʤ�������


    ����������Ԓ����A������


    �����ζ��Фλ����ϡ������ؤ�Ȥ������Ȥʤ����


    �ǥ륭����б���Ϥ�Ҋ�ơ����Ф餯��������


    ��������Ȼ�ǤϤʤ�������������Τʤ�С������ؤ�褦�˶��Ф����Τϡ�


    ���������Ϥ��ʤ�������


    ���������͡��ǥ륭�����Ԥ�ͨ�ꡢ��Ȼ����


    �ǥ륭���ϟo�ԤǤ��ʤ�������


    ���������φ����������ʤ����Ȥ�_�J����ȡ�Ԓ����A������


    �������ɥ��`�ǥ��`����`��������������ˤ����Ϥ��ʤ���


    ���Ǥ��l�����룿��


    ���̻ʤ����̻ʤ���������


    ���̻ʤȤϤʤ������


    �ǥ륭���Ά����ˡ���������������Ĥ���褦���g��Ȥä��Ԥä���


    �����`���󥰥��ι��̡��������̤����λ�ߤ���

 2033 Episode Two Thousand Thirty: The Recognition of Delkia

    "... I don''t know"


    Delkia tilted her neck like she was bored.


    Gaius laughed bitterly.


    "Well, I guess so. If you stay in hell all the time, you don''t know."


    Gaius told me to comfort him.


    Delkia asked Dove to ignore Gaius like that.


    "Does Dove know?


    Dove pulled the cockroach and jaw.


    "... just an overview. I don''t even know the details."


    "Hmm. I heard there are groups on earth who believe in God and live their lives according to His word, but is that it?


    "... probably"


    Dove sent his gaze to Gaius to confirm.


    Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "Yes. I''m pretty sure of that perception. It''s called a religious group on the ground, and it''s the Zexism that boasts the greatest power."


    Delkia asked to bite Gaius'' words one by one.


    But I twisted my little neck cutely, not digesting it very well in me.


    Delchia, in turn, pointed his mouth and said dissatisfied.


    "... I don''t know. Why would the greatest guy in that Zexism be the greatest guy in the country?


    To Delkia''s inquiry, Gaius thought with a difficult face.


    "... ugh, that''s... somehow, that''s hard..."


    Approximately Gaius with a troubled face, Delkia arrows and asks questions early.


    "Normally, a thing called the king of nations, will there be a powerful man? It doesn''t mean, of course, that you can be because you are the most powerful man in the country, but someone who excels in the ability to unite others, and who is good at using strategy and tactics to destroy enemies in battle, becomes king and cuts off territory? But you say, did you say that Zexian pope? Is he just the highest ranking member of a religious group? From what I have heard, isn''t religion the base of the word of the men of God, the people who live carefully? Why do you have a country? And the biggest country on earth."


    On Delchia''s long mouth, Gaius held his head.


    "... no, that''s... I don''t know... wait, I''m thinking now..."


    Gaius put his finger on his mouth and thought down.


    Then Delkia twisted her neck and said to Gaius, who could not answer well.


    "Am I listening to something wrong?

 2034 Lesson 231: A Complex Country

    Gaius immediately denied against Delkia, who leaned his neck in worry.


    "No, that''s not true. I also think Delkia''s question is the best. However, in view of the establishment of the Pope Lowenglin and the history of Zexism, there are many complications�� I still can''t explain them well, but I''m just certain that Delchia''s questions are very important and will capture the essence of things. It''s too hard for me to answer."


    I twisted my neck with a face like Delkia figured out and didn''t know.


    "Hmmm...... I don''t know, but you mean low englin is a complicated country, right?


    Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "Yes! That''s the thing. I wonder if you''ll convince me with that for now. I''ll explain it to you as soon as it''s all sorted out in me."


    Then Delkia smiled with her mouth cuddly up.


    "Hmm, well. Well, if that''s the case, fine. I''ll make sure you understand this place."


    When Delkia said that, suddenly just thought of a name, she slapped her bread and hands.


    "That''s right! When you''re done with your business in Dallas, why don''t we go to Lowenglin? If we actually see and hear it on the ground, we might get your thoughts together. What do you say?"


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Nice. Let''s do that. But before we do, we need to find Astarot in Alexandria."


    "Hmm. If he''s here, it''s the Royal Palace, isn''t it?


    Gaius nodded.


    "Probably. Whatever it is, the Royal Palace is where I was attacked by someone who should be the Supreme Being, and I think if Astarot were interested first, it would be the Royal Palace"


    "... Hmm, right..."


    "What? What''s wrong?


    "No, I wonder why you were attacked in the royal palace."


    "Hmm, sure... I don''t even know that"


    "Hmm, so what if we go and explore it, including the area?"


    "Right. I like that."


    Delkia nodded satisfactorily to Gaius''s answer.


    "Okay! Then why don''t we hurry! It''s getting kind of fun."


    To Delkia with an exciting look, Gaius felt anxious for a moment, but he had a very excited look on his face about whether tension was rising in Dallas Royal Palace for the first time in a long time, and he flew at a higher speed at once.

 2035 Episode Two Thousand Thirty-two: Get Down

    "I see it! It''s the Dallas Royal Palace!


    Gaius found a nostalgic building and shouted, floating on the horizon far away.


    "Which one?!"


    Delkia immediately asked Gaius.


    Gaius pointed forward and gently taught Delkia to understand.


    "Look, that''s it, that''s it"


    Then Delchia, too, finally found the royal palace and shouted.


    "Oh! That one! It''s big inside! And you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting."


    Delkia continued to fly staring at the other royal palace with a look like she couldn''t stop being excited.


    But along the way, for too much fun, the speed of flight gradually increased.


    Gaius immediately realized that and slapped Delkia''s arm with a pomp.


    "Too fast. Dove''s gonna piss me off again."


    Delkia answered hastily.


    "Oh, you did"


    Delchia said so, unlike earlier, slowly slowed down.


    Then Gaius said, gauging the distance from the royal palace ahead.


    "Shall we go downstairs? If we keep flying inside the royal palace, it''s gonna be a big deal."


    When Gaius said so, Delkia asked in wonder.


    "Really?


    "Oh. The perimeter of the royal palace is stretched out by so many demon guides. So if we jump into a detour, we''ll be judged enemies. Of course, it would be easier for the three of us to deal with all the Wizards of the Royal Palace. That''s not what we''re here for, is it?


    Delkia became a convincing expression.


    "I see. Very well. Let''s go down in front of the royal palace."


    "Oh. Let''s do that."


    Gaius responded by searching for an affordable place to get off.


    "Hmmm...... ah! Let''s go over there. There''s something unusual about it that seems lively."


    I said, capturing the market where Gaius is a little further away.


    Then Delkia looked at Gaius''s gaze with interest.


    "Which one?... well, is that it? Good. Let''s go over there. I think I''d enjoy hanging out there."


    With Delkia''s consent, Gaius nodded.


    "All right, it''s settled over there"


    That''s what Gaius said, he cut the lead and went down.


    Delkia and Dove also continued, and the three descended into a large market, rarely filled with people''s liveliness in Dallas.

 2036 Episode 233: The stall

    1


    "Wouldn''t that be nice! Everybody stay alive!


    Delchia spoke with excitement and excitement.


    Gaius also answered, cheering his face up.


    "That''s true. Sounds so good. When I came here, it felt so unexpected and fresh because there was nowhere so lively."


    When Gaius said so, Delkia tilted her little neck adorably.


    "Except here, though, it looked like you were right. Doesn''t that mean this is the only place special?


    "Sure. On the way here, it felt the same way before."


    "Nevertheless..."


    Delkia looked around and turned a blind eye to one stall.


    "Hey, that looks delicious, don''t you think?


    Delchia saw the crispy, aromatically baked fry, lined up in the stall stores, and draped all the yodale.


    Gaius checked the contents as he took his wallet out of the back pocket of his trousers.


    "... good. That''s plenty. I''m glad I didn''t leave my wallet when I went to hell."


    Delchia shimmered her eyes.


    "Do you have money? That, can you buy it?


    Gaius replied with a smile to Delkia asking about the flavor.


    "Oh, I''m fine. Because I have plenty of military money in hand."


    "All right! Well done!


    Delchia rushed to the stall at first sight.


    Gaius looked at Dove and smiled at each other.


    "Seems like you''re having fun, more than anything."


    Dove nodded, said.


    "... um. You seem in a very good mood. But at this rate, they''re going to scatter a lot, okay?


    Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "Oh. No problem. We have plenty of money, so let''s eat some doves together."


    "... well. Then don''t hesitate."


    The two followed Delkia with a smile.


    2.


    "Yum! Yum! Yum! This is delicious too! Mmm, all of this is delicious!


    Delchia exclaimed as she sat in the corner of the food and beverage corner set in the center of the square where the stalls gathered and threw the many stall rice she had just bought in various stalls into her mouth one after the other.


    Gaius sat with Dove in the opposite seat of Delchia, watching the meal and leaking a sigh of sigh.


    "... Ha, I don''t eat well..."

 2037 Episode 234: Image

    1


    Delkia said with a strange look on her face when she saw that Gaius'' hands were not moving.


    "Yeah? What''s going on? Why don''t you eat it? Don''t be shy, okay? Come on, eat. They''re all delicious!


    Gaius nodded and answered, with a slight smile on his face.


    "... oh yeah. Then let''s eat."


    Gaius looked at Dove face to face and reached out to cook with him.


    And he raised his cheeks, and Gaius exclaimed.


    "Yeah! Yummy! This is delicious!


    "Don''t you? This is delicious too. Try it."


    Gaius reached for the dish recommended by Delchia.


    And when I threw it into my mouth all at once, I tasted it, and then I said,


    "Yeah! Yummy! This tastes good too. Apparently, every stall here is a hit."


    "Hmm. Definitely."


    That''s what Delchia said, cheeking one dish after another.


    Gaius smiled when he saw how it was going.


    "I''m glad you''re having a lot of fun."


    Then Delkia answered with a full grin.


    "Uhm! That''s fun. Enjoy yourselves."


    Gaius smiled back.


    "Right."


    And Gaius turned to Dove.


    "Dove, because of this, let''s have some fun too!


    Dove nodded and responded.


    "... um. Then let''s have it."


    Together they reached for the dish following Delkia.


    And for a while, three delightful feasts were held.


    2.


    "Nevertheless, this market is vibrant."


    Gaius looked around and raised his admiration.


    Delkia also agreed to that opinion.


    "The atmosphere is good. It''s just gonna be fun being in here."


    "Yeah, you agree. They''re all smiling, and they hear a powerful buzz, and it''s not very much, but I don''t think it''s that Dallas."


    "Hmm. Not so much. Sounds pretty bad to you, Dallas, huh?


    Then Gaius thought a little.


    "... maybe I''m replacing it with a worse image than I actually am because I have unpleasant memories..."


    "You mean the memory...?


    "Yes. Memories are so vague. Thought your brain might be rewriting on its own..."


    When Gaius said so, he dived deeply into the sea of thought.

 2038 Episode 235: Meat dishes stabbed on skewers

    1


    As Gaius drifted quietly in the sea of thought, Delkia beside him suddenly raised her bare voice.


    "Huh!


    Gaius responded by freaking out and freaking out his whole body.


    "Hey, what?


    When Gaius asked in horror, he offered before his eyes the meat dish that Delchia had stabbed on the skewer in his hand.


    "Try this. It''s got a new flavor I''ve never had before."


    Gaius, with his face full of wondering what was going on, once he exhaled loudly, received a meat dish stabbed in the skewer from Delkia''s hand.


    And when he brought the meat dish to his mouth, he opened his eyes wide and gave a surprise look.


    "Wow! What is this! I''ve certainly never eaten anything like this! Spice is the unknown? Meat is common mallard meat, isn''t it? Yeah! I knew it. This is a special spice!


    "Look, how''s it going? I thought you said it was delicious.


    Delkia said it in a good way, even though it wasn''t her own.


    But Gaius was so delicious, he couldn''t care less.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious! I''ve never tasted anything like it before."


    "Right? They were selling it at the stall over there."


    Gaius remembered giving Dove his wallet before he was delayed in the sea of thought.


    "I''ll get another bottle. Dove, give me your wallet."


    That''s what Gaius said when he tried to pick up his wallet from Dove, and Delkia said it.


    "Two. No, three of Dove''s, too."


    Delkia stood up completely when she said so.


    Gaius and Dove also rose up, and the three of them took each other amicably, and went toward the stall.


    2.


    "Three of these, please."


    Gaius said in a bright tone.


    The shopkeeper answered with majesty.


    "Aye! You bought it earlier, didn''t you, sister? Did you come back for another one?


    Delkia replied with a smile to the loving shopkeeper.


    "Oh, it was delicious."


    "I''m glad you said it. Hey, wait three bottles!


    Delchia looked happier than the shopkeeper and received all three.


    The price was paid by Gaius, who then received one remaining bottle from Delkia.


    The three returned to their seats earlier, each cheeky.


    "Yeah! It''s still delicious!


    Delchia said as she cheeked the meat into her mouth, making it the most mogmog in the opening.

 2039 Lesson 236: No Experience

    Gaius also followed shortly.


    "Delicious! I knew it."


    Dove is silent, but when he looks at his expression, he eats it looking delicious.


    So the three returned to their seats satisfactorily.


    Then, when I got to my seat, Delkia said.


    "By the way, I was just telling you..."


    Gaius didn''t listen well because he was surprised.


    "Huh? What?


    "We talked earlier. About the alteration of memories."


    "Oh. What''s wrong with that?


    "I wonder what it''s actually like. Is it something so called memory that you paint it instead? I''m not so sure."


    Gaius listened to Delkia and then nodded loudly.


    "Yeah. I think I''ll apply it pretty well instead. That''s what we''re talking about right now, because tomorrow it''s gonna be a mess. So I think memories are really obscure. Delkia doesn''t have a verse in mind?


    Delkia put her finger on her chin and looked up at it or something.


    "Uh-huh... an experience where memories have been painted instead... I don''t know, I don''t know..."


    Gaius then presented what was likely to be a hint.


    "For example, wouldn''t you be more beautiful than you need to have good memories?


    "You got memories?... Well, I don''t know..."


    Then Gaius turned into a troubled face.


    "Um, you don''t have Delkia at all... then you''re not convinced what I''m saying, are you?


    Delkia nodded deeply.


    "Um, I don''t know"


    "Right. That''s what happens when you don''t experience it yourself. But how about Dove? Have you ever thought that your memories have been painted instead?


    Dove nodded deeply.


    "... um. There is."


    Then Delkia reacted faster than Gaius.


    "There is? Your memories have been painted instead?


    Dove nodded deeply again.


    "... Yes. Yes. Something I think I remembered incorrectly. So I understand what Gaius is saying"


    "Hmm, well. Is that what it was... Then why isn''t it for me?


    Now Dove turned into a troubled face.


    "�� but I don''t know that��"


    Delchia had a lovely pointy mouth and a stubborn look.

 2040 Lesson 237: Another stall

    "Fair enough. Let''s go somewhere else. Follow me."


    Delkia stood up, as she said.


    "Huh? Where to?


    "It will be decided. Next stall."


    Gaius cocked lightly.


    "No, isn''t it the royal palace? I mean, are you still eating?


    Delkia responded forcefully to Gaius''s questioning, which seemed frightening.


    "Eat! We''re only three minutes in the belly!


    Delkia says, "Bravery and walking toward the stall.


    Gaius sighed face-to-face with Dove.


    Then there, Delchia''s sharp voice flew.


    "Hey, wallet! Come on, follow me!


    Gaius shrugged as he cramped his cheeks.


    "Who''s the wallet..."


    Then Dove pounded on Gaius'' shoulder like that to comfort him.


    "... we''ll just have to hang out for a while. Give it up."


    "Huh, can''t help it..."


    Gaius took him with Dove and followed Delkia.


    Then Delchia had already stopped in front of one of the stalls and stared so intensely that a hole in the dish seemed to jerk off.


    When Gaius caught up with Delkia, he saw and spoke to him like that.


    "You want this?


    Then Delchia replied to the eating mood.


    "Um, yeah"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "Okay."


    Gaius said to the stall owner to undertake.


    "Excuse me. One of these, please"


    Gaius ordered from a female shopkeeper who seemed to be a good person in the street.


    The shopkeeper responded lovingly.


    "Yes, thank you."


    As Gaius was about to exchange the price with the shopkeeper, Delkia quickly grabbed a pretty big meat dish, which he put in front of him, and he bumped into momentum.


    "Look, I''m still on my way to paying you."


    When Gaius cautioned against delkia, a good female shopkeeper of people said with a laugh.


    "Fine, fine. Look, I just paid for it. Take your time."


    But Delkia ignored such exchanges.


    "Yummy! This is another delicious flavor I''ve never had!


    Gaius shrugged off and looked at Dove face to face.


    But the female shopkeeper said with a full smile that she was happy to be praised for the flavour of the dish.


    "I''m not happy. I can''t believe you said that to such a pretty girl. But if you don''t eat slowly, you''re gonna get stuck in your throat, okay? Be careful."

 2041 Episode 238: Balance

    He was a shopkeeper who showed feminine care, but Delkia ignored this again with cancer and continued to cheek on meat dishes with Mushamsha.


    And when I completely ate out of one, I finally looked satisfied and said.


    "Aren''t you guys going to eat? It''s delicious."


    Gaius thrilled around his stomach with his right hand.


    "No, I''m already hungry. I mean, Delkia''s a good eater, right? You ate too much of anything?


    But Delkia laughed with her nose at such a worried gaius.


    "Hmm! Not yet. Didn''t I tell you earlier? He said he was still three minutes pregnant."


    "That was a lot bigger now, huh? So how many minutes?


    "Five minutes."


    "Really... I mean, you''ve been eating meat all along. Better balance. You gotta eat vegetables, too, right?


    Then Delkia put her hands on her hips, raised her chin and said in a fluttering position.


    "I don''t like vegetables. I don''t want it."


    Gaius pinned up one eyebrow and said softly like a sister-in-law.


    "You can''t do that. If you don''t get the vegetables right, it''s bad for you, right? I think it''s bad for beauty."


    Then Delchia''s ear reacted with Pickle.


    "... I don''t care about beauty"


    But Delkia''s voice was weak and she could be seen clearly upset.


    It turns out that Gaius blamed Delkia even more.


    "I hear it''s bad for your skin if you don''t take the vegetables? What do you think, actually? Aren''t you having rough skin or something?


    "... I didn''t..."


    "Really? Aren''t you actually rough on your skin?


    "... he says he didn''t..."


    "Suspicious."


    Then Delkia said, quite angry.


    "You persevere! You!"


    Gaius thought it would be a hassle to blame any more and decided to pull it off here.


    "I get it. But let''s get some vegetables, too, huh? Just a little bit."


    Then Delkia nodded in the sense of disapproval.


    "Okay. But just a little bit."


    Gaius smiled.


    "Oh. That''s fine. So you want to go to the next store?


    When Gaius shook, Delkia nodded with a sharp nod.


    "Uhm."


    Delchia, leaving only one word behind, just walked out and started looking for the next store.


    Gaius looked at Dove and his face and blurred his shoulders.

 2042 Lesson 239: Full

    "Phew, I ate."


    I said with a satisfied look on my face as Delkia pounded around my bloated stomach.


    "I think I eat too much of everything..."


    Gaius tried to stab the nail with a mixed look of surprise.


    But Delkia just objected.


    "You''re right, we ate vegetables too."


    "No, it is, but the absolute amount you ate isn''t normal."


    "If we eat vegetables together, it''s good for digestion, right? Then you''ll be fine."


    "No, no, so there''s an absolute amount of... well, no, it''s more of a belly bread than that. Can you move?


    Then Delkia said just fine.


    "I can''t."


    Gaius cramped his cheeks.


    "No, I can''t, it''s not..."


    "I can''t do anything I can''t. You can''t move anything."


    "I can''t move... how dare you?


    Then Delkia said without being bad.


    "Is there somewhere I can rest?


    Delchia surrounds the market, he said, looking over various buildings.


    "Even if they say it''s such a sudden place to rest..."


    Gaius also looked all over the city.


    Then, a brick, spicy, hotel-like building caught my eye.


    "Looks like there''s a hotel over there."


    Delkia reacted immediately.


    "All right! Get me a room."


    "Are you going out of your way to take a hotel room and take a break?


    Then Delkia tilted her little neck cutely.


    "Yeah? Break? No, I''m staying."


    "Eh! Are you staying ~?


    Gaius immediately raised his voice of protest.


    But against Delkia, he had a cool face.


    "I''m sure you don''t mind staying."


    "What do you do with the royal palace? We need to find Astarot."


    "Don''t you even know if he''s here? Even if I were there, I''d still be here today, but sometimes I won''t be tomorrow."


    "Well, I guess so..."


    "So, it will. It''s a quick journey, and it''s because of it. Let''s have fun."


    Gaius smiled and told him to whine.


    "... you''re totally in the mood for a trip..."


    But Delchia simply silently pointed to the hotel she had just stared at, whether she had heard it or not.


    Gaius sighed deeply, but he had no choice but to turn to the hotel.

 2043 Episode Two Thousand and Forty: A Splendid Brick Hotel

    1


    "... room, was available..."


    Gaius told me to go back to Delkia.


    Then Delkia reacted with one eyebrow quickened up.


    "What? Don''t you seem a lot dissatisfied?"


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to.


    "I''m not dissatisfied..."


    "How did you see it? Don''t you look like you painted a picture of your dissatisfaction"


    Delkia inquired in a rather angry manner.


    Gaius replied with his mouth still bent to the letter to.


    "No, I honestly don''t think I''m gonna stop here."


    "I thought you said you wouldn''t mind anything else. Astarot is in the royal palace, he''s not here, he doesn''t have to go today, he''s gone tomorrow, and the results won''t change."


    "Well, I guess so. - What do you say we don''t have to stay this close?"


    "Why don''t you stay the other way around?"


    Gaius looked haunted.


    "... ok. Either way, I''ve already taken a room, and if you''re going to the hotel, let''s go."


    Then Delkia stood up completely.


    "Then don''t complain from the beginning. It''s a pain in the ass."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to more than any other.


    "Heh heh..."


    Gaius looked back dissatisfied and walked towards the hotel with a heavy foothold.


    Delchia, although a little belligerent about Gaius''s attitude, sometimes meant he could stay at the hotel, walking afterwards without saying anything.


    Dove followed at the rear and the three headed to a brick-and-mortar hotel of spicy fun.


    2.


    "Now let me show you"


    The hotel receptionist walked away in a crisp manner when he paid tribute to Deep and Gaius.


    Gaius followed suit while convinced that only the movement of the front man made this hotel a fairly fine category.


    Frontman then gently began to ascend the luxuriously designed spiral staircase sitting in the centre of the hotel.


    Gaius also continued, trampling a spiral staircase laid with a carpet of sharks to reach the second floor.


    But the frontman had already walked down a long corridor stretching in a straight line from where he had climbed the spiral staircase.


    Gaius walked a little hastily, catching up right behind him. No, the front man stopped perfectly.

 2044 Episode 241: Room Split

    "It''s in this room."


    The hotelman opened the door and invited Gaius and the others in, pointing to the room in a flattering manner.


    Gaius raised his admiration when he cut the lead and went indoors, looking at the hotel''s exterior and a stylishly built interior unlike any other.


    "Nice. It''s a very calm and relaxing room."


    Then Delkia, who followed shortly later into the room, also raised her voice.


    "Mm-hmm. Nice. This isn''t bad."


    The hotelman drooled his head with a full grin.


    "You seem to like it, most of all."


    Gaius ran straight through the room and as he reached the window, he pushed open the curtain, which was closed with both hands at once.


    Then there was a large, lush garden with stunningly pruned trees.


    "Oh! This is a stunning garden. It''s very carefully taken care of, but you can see it from a distance."


    The hotelman hung his head satisfied with this again.


    Then all of a sudden, Delkia dived into bed in an irregular way.


    Delkia''s body...


    After being raised and lowered twice and three times by the spring of the bed, it sank quietly and slowly.


    "That''s a good bed. That feels good."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulder.


    "You''re behaving completely badly. But no. So, Delkia, you want this room?


    Delkia nodded as she deposited herself in bed.


    "Mm-hmm. Here''s good"


    Gaius nodded to Delkia''s quick answer.


    "Okay. Then we''ll make it another room."


    Gaius stepped away from the window when he said so.


    And encouraged the hotelman to leave the room with Dove.


    The hotelman left the room and said, pointing to the next room with his right hand.


    "We take your room and the room next to it"


    "Oh, you kept me in three rooms, didn''t you?


    "Yes, I thought it would be better."


    "Thank you. I''d appreciate this."


    Gaius said so, turning to Dove.


    "Then next to Delkia''s room, Dove will use it. I''ll make it the end of the room over there."


    Gaius thought that Dove was a Delkian escort and gave way to the room next to Delkia.


    Dove nodded heavily and accepted the proposal.


    "... oh. Then let me do that."


    So Dove put his hand on the door knob and went indoors.

 2045 Episode 242: Reply

    Gaius turned to the hotelier to make sure Dove entered the room, he said.


    "Thank you very much for the guide. I''ll be fine later. I''ll give you some rest."


    The hotelman finally broke his hip.


    "Yes, I did. Please take your time and relax."


    The hotelman said so, turning back his heel and leaving quietly.


    Gaius turned the door knob quietly as he walked to the front of the room where he was applauded.


    And when he slipped his body indoors with a relaxed foothold, he closed the door behind his back.


    Gaius once again looked indoors and confirmed that it was no different than the rooms occupied by Delchia.


    Then he walked slowly and opened the curtain covering the beautiful view of the garden, sinking his body into the well-constructed sofa provided at the window.


    Gaius slowly matched his gaze to the trees pruned into various shapes and enjoyed it.


    And when he had enjoyed himself, he slowly closed his eyelids.


    Gaius was tired or closed his eyelids or no and soon fell asleep.


    And when he slept enough, he woke up and opened his eyelids quietly.


    "... Shit, not again..."


    Gaius made sure things were suddenly different in the room, or tongued.


    "I never thought you''d eat a punch like this."


    Gaius glanced calmly at the neighborhood, watching the space distorted from place to place, whining.


    But nothing could be said to be a reaction, and Gaius had an even stronger tongue.


    "Shit! Say something. You''re looking at it from somewhere, aren''t you?


    But still, there was no response.


    Gaius unwittingly shook his legs wide up in frustration, slamming him forcefully against the floor.


    Then, the floor, which was supposed to rebel strongly, shrugged softly.


    Although Gaius accidentally nearly lost his balance, he never fell or fell because he was sitting in a chair.


    But the bat was bad, Gaius blushed only slightly.


    "... what the hell... what the hell are you doing here?... Hey, why don''t you do something about it?


    But still nothing reacted, and Gaius looked up to heaven unexpectedly.


    "So what is it? Are you saying this is what you''ve been doing all this time?


    Gaius said without expecting a reply in particular.


    Then again, there was no reply, and Gaius was at a loss.

 2046 Episode 243: I showed up outside the door...

    For the first time in a long time, Gaius slowly relaxed his body, although he had temporarily hardened himself, especially since he could not see anything coming.


    The condition was so distracting that whoever could see it, but still nothing happened.


    Gaius still kept relaxing his body and waiting for his opponent to set something up, but still nothing ever happened, so he finally cut off his paralysis and jumped up.


    "Come on! Do something! You''ve attacked me!? Then do something!


    Gaius shouted and appealed.


    Because I thought it was not going to sound like the next room anyway.


    But I didn''t get that prediction.


    After a while, I heard a knock on the door.


    But Gaius was glad to think that the change had finally appeared.


    And when he approached the door in a relaxed foothold, he pulled the door inward at once.


    "... what''s up, Gaius? I heard a loud voice, did something happen?


    There was a look of Dove with a surprising look on his face there.


    Gaius was surprised, followed by a troubled look.


    "... dove? Are you sure it''s Dove himself?


    Dove''s surprising expression became even deeper.


    "... what are you talking about? Whatever. I''m Dove himself, right?


    "Really?


    "... what are you really talking about? Didn''t we just split up in front of the door earlier... what really happened?


    Gaius'' expression of perplexity also deepened.


    "... no, things went wrong in my room just now. The floor was bent. I think that''s the same as when you were attacked before..."


    Dove frowned and made a rugged look.


    "... is that the guy you used to say?... I see, so what happened?


    Gaius spread his hands wide and squeezed his shoulders.


    "No, nothing"


    "... nothing?


    "Oh, the space is distorted, and if you think you''ve come, nothing''s happened since then... So, come on, if you get angry and yell at me, I hear a knock on the door, so I think the change has finally appeared..."


    "... you mean I showed up"


    Gaius replied by bending his mouth to the letter to.


    "That''s what you say"


    That''s what Gaius thought with a rugged face.

 2047 Episode 244: Go to Delkias Room

    But I couldn''t imagine at all what the enemy had intended.


    Besides, I no longer even knew if this opponent was the enemy.


    For that reason, Gaius wanted to ask another person who was not here right now for his opinion.


    "Let''s talk to Delkia, too. I hope you haven''t fallen asleep yet..."


    Dove nodded quietly, putting his body in a half-body position, paving the way for Gaius.


    Gaius passed in front of Dove and jumped out into the hotel hallway, skipping Dove''s room and knocking on Delkia''s door.


    Then a while later, with a sleepy face, Delkia opened the door.


    "... what, you? What can I do for you?


    Obviously he woke up sleepy and Delkia said in a grumpy voice.


    Gaius briefly explained what had happened earlier so as not to piss him off.


    Then, as I looked around, Delchia''s expression changed, and by the time Gaius finished talking, his eyes were shimmering.


    "You, is that a true story? Is that what actually happened now?


    "Oh well for once..."


    "All right! Let''s just get inside. Why don''t we take our time?"


    Delkia opened the door wide and invited Gaius and the others indoors.


    "... no, it''s pretty much everything I''m talking about right now..."


    Pushed by Delkia''s momentum, Gaius said in confusion.


    But Delkia grabbed Gaius''s hand and pulled him indoors.


    Dove also continued, and the three were to speak again in Delkia''s room.


    Gaius sat on the opposite couch across the street from Dove and the table, and Delkia scratched the claw over the bed.


    "All right! Then it''s a continuation of the talk. That''s him, isn''t it?


    Asked by Delkia for a single direct entry, Gaius leaned his neck unexpectedly.


    "No, I don''t know... I guess so..."


    Delkia picked up her eyebrow root to Gaius''s anxious answer.


    "What, the vague answer?"


    Gaius replied as he twisted his neck further.


    "I don''t care if they say so, because the definition of ''guy'' itself is vague in the first place."


    "What''s that? What''s this all about?


    "Hey, the Big Book that attacked me is on God or the devil, or even the supreme being, or, plainly speaking, absolute God... well, I think that''s him"

 2048 Lesson 245: Absolute God

    "But come on, I don''t think God ever attacked me directly."


    "Really?


    When asked with a difficult face that Delkia frowned upon, Gaius also answered with a difficult face.


    "Yeah. Probably. That''s why I''ve failed so many times. You''re going to attack me like I am. Don''t you think that''s strange? Absolutely God, you can''t fail to attack me like that."


    Delkia tilted her little neck adorably.


    "... Hmm, sure if you ask me"


    So, Big Book is an absolute god, and I think whoever''s attacking me directly is one of his men or something.


    "... Hmm, I see. Go on."


    Being nodded by Delkia, Gaius further showed off his thoughts.


    "It''s just, you don''t have one of those guys, do you? Maybe there''s more than one. So when this guy is asked if he''s the same as the last one, he''s about to tilt his neck."


    Delkia nodded greatly.


    "Mm-hmm. Okay, okay. I see. How''s that feel? Another opponent?


    Gaius twisted his neck wide, and he went.


    "No, I don''t know. I didn''t do anything. I don''t know."


    After seeing how Gaius kept twisting his neck, Delkia put her arms together and thought about it.


    "Uh-huh. Surely there is no movement, can''t you make a decision..."


    Delkia scratched her claw and put her arms together, thinking for a while in a position where she knocked her neck wide and sideways, suddenly unwrapped her arms and slapped her hand in bread in front of her face.


    "All right! Let''s check your room. Maybe there''s something left!


    That''s what Delkia said, she got up completely on the bed.


    At that time, although the bed was slightly unbalanced by the spring, when I managed to rebuild it with the strength of the trunk, I jumped immediately.


    And when I walked out vigorously with my big crotch, I left the two of them and just left the room.


    Gaius followed Delkia because he had no choice but to squeeze his shoulders against Dove, as usual.


    Gaius left the room and looked in the hallway, but there was no sign of Delkia anymore.


    Therefore he walked in a great haste into the hallway, and went into the room which was given to him.


    Then Delkia was looking intriguingly indoors.


    Gaius called out to Delkia, who moves around with chorocholo and asks here and there.


    "What do you think? Do you have any idea?

 2049 Episode Two Thousand Forty-Six: Full of Temperament

    "Smells"


    Delkia said, letting his nose snap.


    So Gaius also sniffed his nose with cum.


    "... I don''t smell anything... do you really smell it? What does that smell like?


    In response to Gaius''s query, Delchia said, not gazing at all, looking kickingly around the ceiling.


    "Smells like it''s not you"


    "... you mean there were other guys?


    Delkia''s gaze gently pulled her jaw as it was.


    "Don''t be."


    Delchia is still staring at a point in the ceiling.


    Gaius was also concerned about the end of that gaze.


    "... are you there?


    But Delkia shook her head and expressly denied it.


    "No, he''s not here now."


    "Now, does that mean you were there earlier?


    Delkia gently pulled her jaw again.


    "That''s right. Maybe he was peeking at you from here."


    Gaius raised his voice of surprise.


    "Seriously?! I had no idea..."


    "That would be right. I don''t suppose that''s why he was peeking at me from there."


    "You mean you were watching me from there while you hid your figure so you wouldn''t find me in some way..."


    "Yes."


    Delkia finally dropped her gaze and looked at Gaius when she answered in a clear tone.


    And I said it in a way that was full of temperament.


    "That''s hilarious! I didn''t know you really showed up!


    Delchia seemed sincerely pleased with the advent of the enemy.


    As a result, Gaius blurred his shoulders while giving him a tired look.


    "... I''m the one being attacked..."


    Delkia, however, was happy to say that he did not mind how Gaius looked.


    "Uhm! But he attacked you when he was with me. If only I had been attacked!


    "No, you''re not!


    It was a calm penetration of Gaius who couldn''t get his hair in between, but Delkia didn''t listen at all.


    "Hmm! You busy bastard! You''re going to slap this challenging letter at me! Funny! Why don''t we take it and stand him up!


    Delkia said so, leaving the room with a loud laugh.


    "... to?


    Gaius, who was left behind, looked at Dove and left the room immediately after him.

 2050 Episode Two Thousand Forty-Seven: A Trick

    "Hey! Hey, Delkia!


    Gaius rushed to stop Delkia from going back to his room.


    Delkia looked back, not to mention a pain in the ass.


    "What can I do for you?


    Too much Delkia''s attitude made Gaius angry all the time, but he managed to get his mind back on it and said:


    "What can I do for you? What are we gonna do after this?


    Delkia just became the face of what this guy was talking about.


    "I don''t care"


    Delkia replied, blurring.


    Even as Gaius came mucky again, he managed to endure this again.


    "I don''t care, why not?


    "Whatever they say, there won''t be anything in particular, will there? So I won''t do anything about it. I''ll sleep."


    "No! Then what am I supposed to do?


    Delkia just gave me the look of saying that this is still a pain in the ass.


    "You can do it on your own"


    To Delkia''s throwing words, Gaius also just exposed his anger.


    "What, the way you put it! I was so intrigued earlier, I lost interest!


    Delkia then immediately objected.


    "I didn''t lose interest, did I? I''m just saying there''s nothing I can do right now."


    "Say that, what are you going to do if I get attacked alone again?


    Then Delkia said confidently.


    "No problem. I''ll notice next."


    "Is that true? How am I supposed to know?


    Delkia tumbled up her jaw and answered greatly, turning against her chest.


    "I left my trick in your room earlier. If someone breaks in, they''ll react immediately."


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter to dissatisfied.


    "What is it? Then tell me sooner."


    Derkia said coldly to Gaius, dissatisfied and in a blurry tone.


    "Hmm! You have to be so kind and polite to say, don''t you get it? Am I stupid?"


    "Gu! I didn''t know you had to say that..."


    "I get it! You idiot!


    Gaius mumbled with momentum as Delkia opened her eyes wide and scolded her.


    "No..."


    Then, at that time, Delkia slipped into her room and immediately shut the door with a rattle of noise.

 2051 Lesson 248: West Day

    1


    Gaius, left behind, sent a resentful gaze to Dove.


    But Dove also blushed his shoulder wide enough that he had trouble telling me that.


    Gaius saw it and realized that it would be nothing but an infidel face, where he had spoken with Dove here, and he had no choice but to return to his chambers.


    Dove dropped off his back and gave him a sorry look.


    2.


    "Damn, what the hell!


    Gaius jumped into bed when he returned to his room, from his leaning back position to the ceiling, exhaling stupidity.


    But Gaius''s anger did not subside, and he closed his eyelids with a grumpy mood.


    But naturally, he didn''t fall asleep, and after a while he opened his eyes wide open.


    "I can sleep like this!


    Gaius jumps out of bed! I headed to the window.


    Then he opened the closed curtain and had a full view of the outside.


    A lot of western sun was shooting around, dyeing the city red.


    "It''s still the evening... then I''d rather not sleep"


    When Gaius squeals like that, yeah? and twisted his neck.


    "I mean, what about Delkia sleeping from this hour on? If you go to bed now, you won''t be able to sleep at night."


    Gaius complained, albeit slightly, about Delkia, making him feel slightly sullen.


    As a result, we were able to afford to enjoy the city''s views afterwards.


    "The market still sounds thriving. And you''re so lively. Is that the only place this lively?


    Gaius moved his gaze from the market to other places.


    "Hmm, the others... I knew you didn''t seem lively"


    Gaius said upstairs, but only in a hotel boasting high ceilings, looking forward to quite a distance.


    But I wondered further ahead and twisted my neck.


    "... do you want to fly a little..."


    When Gaius said so, he stepped out with his hands on the window frame.


    And he was able to climb completely over the window frame, and he jumped out of the sky with momentum.


    When Gaius jumped up and soared high above the booster, he knocked his body down to the side and glanced under his eyes.


    "... whoa! There''s a lot of people here."


    Gaius took a leap, descending sharply toward the place.

 2052 Lesson 249: An Aged Woman

    "Hmm, not as lively as just now, but you''re pretty lively here too"


    Gaius looked all the way through the shopping district where he stepped down, saw the number of its people, and said with admiration.


    That appearance was a departure from the sight I once saw with my own eyes when I visited the land and from the reputation of Dallas for alleged melancholy.


    As a result, Gaius looked around the city remembering a strange sensation.


    "People''s faces are alive."


    Gaius still groaned strangely when he saw the look on the faces of the people going across the red-dyed streets in Xiyang.


    Then ahead, there was a shop with an international crowd.


    Gaius went intriguingly close, stretching his neck and peeking into the store from behind the crowd gathering in front of the store.


    "Come on, take a look. It''s a time sale between closings."


    A young man comes to the store with a good voice.


    Then there was an elderly woman of a slightly better width who ordered the young man''s goods.


    Gaius paid attention to this woman.


    Because the woman was constantly praising a very fragrant smile.


    The woman received a large quantity of goods while paying for the young man.


    Then, immediately, he sewed the crowd and got out of the density in front of the store.


    Gaius followed the woman on early foot and spoke up.


    "Um, excuse me"


    Although the elderly woman gave a slightly surprising look because she was suddenly called from behind, she immediately returned to the flamboyant grin she was showing from earlier.


    "Yes, what is it?


    Gaius began talking after meeting with Pepper in order to release the opponent''s vigilance.


    "Excuse me. Talk to me suddenly. Actually, I''m a tourist, but when I visited Alexandria before, my impression changed a lot, and I wanted to ask you a few questions."


    Then I nodded loudly, just saying that the woman was convinced.


    "Well, so. Yeah, yeah, it''s a lot different than before."


    "Yes. Surprisingly."


    "It would be. Oh, when did you get here before?


    "I was a child."


    "Oh, well, that''s a whole lot different."


    "Yeah. How did you change so much? I used to..."


    When Gaius could not speak, the old woman perceived it and said, "It is clear."

 2053 Episode Two Thousand and Fifty: Changing Kings

    "The depression of Dallas, isn''t it?


    The elderly woman said Kerakera, laughing happily.


    Gaius was relieved to see how it went.


    "Yeah, it is. When I used to visit! What do you say in an atmosphere that feels exactly like the depression of Dallas itself�� I felt like the air was filling the whole city, but this time I visited it, it was really lively and I had a little fun"


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it. I''ve lived in this city my whole life. Sure, it used to be more and more air all over the city."


    "Was it still so"


    "Yeah. But it''s changed now. Even if it''s too different, it''s not that big of a deal."


    Gaius nodded greatly and cut to the point.


    "How has it changed so much? I think there''s obviously been some major change?


    Now an elderly woman answered Gaius''s question with a great nod.


    "The king has changed."


    Gaius looked surprised.


    "The king...?


    The elderly woman nodded loudly.


    "That''s right. That changed all at once. Politics, economy, then justice. Anyway, everything changed at the same time. So few things have changed."


    "You think one king just changed, everything changed? Are you saying that we have made changes not only in the political economy, but in all areas? So Dallas finally escaped from Dallas'' depression?


    In response to Gaius''s exciting arrow-hearted question, the elderly woman gave a few thoughts before firmly answering.


    "Hmm, looks like we haven''t completely escaped the depression of Dallas yet. It seems that the King''s influence has not yet reached the entire country, and so far it has been confined to this Alexandria and other major cities. But I hear it''s spreading gradually, and it''s going to reach every corner of the region."


    Gaius listened seriously to the woman and then again asked with a sincere look.


    "So, in the near future, Dallas says, take off Dallas'' melancholy?


    "I hope so."


    That''s what the old woman said, she winked adorably at Gaius.


    Gaius smiled and broke up by thanking the woman politely.


    "I didn''t think you were about to take off the depression of Dallas..."


    Gaius looked surprised and squealed unintentionally.

 2054 Episode 251 Sunset

    1.


    Gaius walked slowly through the shopping arcade while thinking about Dallow.


    Until then, Gaius had been told that Dallow''s depression was incurable.


    Therefore, I thought that the vibrant scenery from earlier would be only a local phenomenon.


    But in women''s stories today, that''s not true.


    Gaius once again watched the city and swallowed up the conversation.


    "Oh, speaking of which, I forgot to ask the king''s name."


    Gaius regretted hearing the name of the hero who tried not to undress Dallow.


    But I remembered that it was something that everybody would know if they were Dallow, so if they wanted to know, they would know right away.


    Well, look.


    So Gaius hanged around for a while exploring the city.


    2.


    "Even at night, the crowds are pretty thin....."


    Gaius was slightly overwhelmed by the small number of people crossing the streets painted blue and black during the night.


    "Well, maybe it''s time to go back..."


    Gaius walked rhythmically to the hotel, making a noise with his tips and heels on the cold cobblestone.


    "It feels pretty cool..."


    Gaius walked down the road to the hotel in the evening.


    Then the look of the groaning person jumped into his eyes as he crouched at the end of the road.


    Gaius rushed out of nowhere and approached him.


    It looked like a man when it approached.


    But the man was acting strangely drunk.


    "Are you okay?!"


    Gaius felt something unusual about the man and called out.


    But without a reply, Gaius unexpectedly put his hand on the person''s back.


    Then all of a sudden, the man''s back cracked.


    And Gabriel rode into Gaius'' left arm.


    "Kh!!"


    Gaius quickly tried to pull out his left arm.


    But his arms had sharp teeth like sharks on his back.


    "Shit!


    Gaius was desperate to pull it out, as long as it wasn''t clear.


    "Hah!!"


    Then Gaius'' left arm managed to pull out, but it was painted bright red due to the amount of friendly blood.

 2055 Episode 252 The Four Crawling Men

    "Shit! I was alarmed!


    Gaius deeply regretted his sweetness during the raid.


    Then the man with his back folded open, peeking at the number of sharp teeth of his partner slowly stood up.


    The man approached Gaius with a quiet, relaxed step, with no expression.


    Gaius retreated without knowing who the enemy was.


    Then suddenly a man jumped at Gaius.


    The man''s movements did not have any preliminary movements and were so sudden that Gaius was confronted and aggressively climbed up high above and managed to escape.


    Ah, hey. He flew in with no motion. Then we can avoid it. "


    During the attack earlier, Gaius complained as he grasped the man who was crouching in his sight and collided with the ground with too much momentum.


    Then the man flew from a crouched position, without the same preliminary motion as before, with Gaius hanging high above the sky.


    Although Gaius was in a hurry, he managed to escape the difficulty by moving quickly parallel to the side.


    "Seriously... he''s flying with his legs or something. Maybe he''s using his magic to fly like me. That''s why there''s no backup. But it doesn''t matter if you know the money."


    Gaius looked up at the man who flew so far over the sky.


    The man walked around his neck dressed like he was crawling in the air and saw Gaius.


    Gaius glanced at the man and glanced under his eyes for a moment.


    "It''s quite altitude, and the streets are sparse... it''s dangerous after all. Change the location."


    When Gaius was alone, he started moving in parallel.


    Then, as Gaius''s prospect suggests, the man came after him in a four-fold position.


    Gaius traveled parallel at incredible speeds, looking for a place where a riot might not be a problem.


    And when he finally found an affordable vacant space, Gaius quickly descended and landed.


    "Well, it won''t bother anyone here. I''ll give you a lot of thanks for your left arm."


    At the same time that Gaius was so impressed, the man pushed in with great momentum.


    Gaius once avoided moving the ground wrestle in parallel, he turned his right arm toward the man.


    "Let''s go! Guren''s flame (barflame)!"

 2056 Episode 253 Fire

    As Gaius shouted, a fierce flaming dragon blew from his right arm, and a man stared at him and attacked him.


    The flamethrower advanced with the surrounding air and reached the man in a fierce rage, so that he could not see at all.


    "I''ll burn you until you''re out of shape!


    Gaius said that and increased the fire even further.


    And for about two minutes, I just burned the man.


    When Gaius was finally satisfied, he tried to reduce the fire and see what was happening to the enemy.


    Almost wiped out the charcoal.


    Gaius found black lumps on the ground that no longer remained intact, and murmured satisfactorily.


    But there Gaius suddenly flashed back when he was killed in hell.


    "Don''t be alarmed. I took my left arm with me just now."


    Gaius slowly approached the charcoal extinguisher.


    Then I came to about 3M and stopped.


    "Now, what do we do..."


    In the meantime, Gaius glanced at Guren''s flame again with his right arm.


    Now, to carefully check the burning condition, I adjusted the heat reduction and burned it.


    After five-minute slow cooking on a high heat, Guren''s flame stopped with great satisfaction.


    But the extinguisher was still making a noise and burning.


    The size had shrunk to just about the size of a baby, and Gaius watched the situation carefully for about two minutes before approaching without interruption.


    Then, at a distance of just 1 M, something jumped out of the extinguished coal.


    But Gaius flew sideways instantly, not to say as expected.


    When Gaius landed on the ground with his soles rubbing loudly against Zuzazazazar, he immediately caught sight of the snake-shaped enemy.


    "I knew it was you! How dare you! Not at all....."


    Gaius raised his voice of anger and, despite all the care he had taken, felt a little fear of the enemy, who was still attacking him.


    And I held my head thinking about how I could destroy this enemy.


    (... shit, what should I do? You can''t just bake it. I don''t think I can cook it any more. Then... you have to go the other way? ����

 2057 Episode 254 Ice Falls

    An object like a snake is groaning creepily at Gaius.


    Gaius looked at the situation and changed her expression in disgust.


    "Holy shit! I don''t like it at all."


    Gaius wooshed up his right arm and shouted at the enemy, and cast a spell with a calm voice.


    Ice Falls Ice Falls (Blaze Falls)


    Then, immediately Gaius'' right arm glowed blue and white, reflecting sparkly light.


    And the next moment, a tiny crystal of blue ice jumped out from the tip of his arm into countless enemies.


    The crystal struck the enemy like a sharp blade, ripping its epidermis to pieces and instantly freezing it by cold air.


    As a result, the snake-like black and grumpy enemy became really painful, or terrible, with its epidermis being finely cut and its teammate blood frozen as it blew out.


    However, Gaius continued shooting at the Ice Falls (Blaze Falls) until the ice covering the enemy thickened even more.


    At the same time as confirming that the thickness of the ice had reached about 5C, the icing waterfall (Blaze Fall) was finally stopped.


    However, Gaius simply stared at the ice mass with a sharp gaze and did not attempt to approach it.


    "... I don''t know yet. It''s not very nice, but I can''t rest assured. If he were one of the men of the supreme being, he wouldn''t be the one to understand common sense, and that''s actually how it has always been...."


    Gaius murmured and put his arms together for a while.


    (Hmm, thank goodness. Now, what do we do? I can''t help staring at you like this. After all, let''s go get Delkia and the others.)


    Gaius finally put his thoughts together and once again stared at the frozen enemy in every corner.


    And after confirming that there was no particular change anywhere, I finally nodded to my satisfaction.


    Well, I guess I''ll be fine for a while.


    Gaius was so alone that the next moment he flew out of the ground.


    Gaius then turned to the direction of the hotel where the Delchians would be, and immediately erupted an explosive aura and flew far away at an incredible speed.

 2058 Episode 255 Blood Face

    Delkier! Delkier, are you there? You''re here, right? Are you asleep? I''m sorry if you''re asleep, but just give me a little face. "


    Gaius called out the door of the hotel room in Delchia with a fairly loud noise.


    Then, sooner than Delchia came out, Dove, who was in the next room, opened the door and peeked at her face.


    "... what''s the matter, Gaius? Is something wrong?


    Gaius answered Dove''s question in a light tone.


    "Oh, actually, they attacked me again."


    Then Dove opened the door in front of him momentarily faster than he could raise his voice of surprise, and Delchia shouted with a peek inside.


    "What is it?!"


    Gaius leaned back in surprise.


    "Amazing ~"


    Delchia screamed further as she changed her blood phase.


    "That''s our line! What did you just say!? Say it again!!"


    Gaius answered with a wobbly step backwards, pushed by the great momentum of Delchia.


    "... ah, ahh. They attacked me again. Is that true?


    Then Delkia said without putting in her hair.


    "Why?! Why didn''t my tricks respond? Impossible! You can''t do that!


    Delkia raised her eyebrows and let go with the momentum that she had just said was incomprehensible.


    Then Gaius made a face.


    "... ah, Delkia, well... actually, it wasn''t my room that was attacked..."


    Delkia raised her eyebrows and buttocks.


    Then he turned his neck in a slow motion and gazed at Gaius.


    And he said with a lowly voice, "Even a messenger from hell".


    "What do you mean?


    Delkia is staring at Gaius in the face of a demon.


    Gaius tried to explain while twitching his face.


    "... ah, no, well... I was free, so I went out to the city for a while. Then there....."


    After listening to Gaius, Delkia bent her mouth like a demon.


    Then he sent a glaring gaze from below and said just one word.


    "... ahhhh?

 2059 Episode 256 From the window

    Gaius hangs onto Delchia''s many swords! I said it with a great deal of fear.


    "... no, I''m sorry... I didn''t expect to be attacked either..."


    Delchia yelled at him with a crunch.


    "I''m sure I''ll be attacked!! I was attacked earlier! I don''t know what you think, but if there''s a gap, it''s going to come! What the hell are you thinking! This fool!!"


    Gaius trembled at Delchia''s fury.


    That''s why Dove managed to calm Delchia down, even though he seemed helpless.


    "... Dear Delkia, you can''t be more angry, this is in the corridor of the hotel. We are in a public place, so please refrain from any more tones of voice."


    Delchia stared at Giroli and Dove.


    As a result, Delchia''s mouth shot has subsided for a while.


    Gaius cut to the chase with a chance.


    "Sorry, Delkia. And now we''re freezing that enemy all over the city and leaving it there. Can you come with me?


    Then Delkia opened her mouth loudly and yelled at her like thunder. She stopped moving and said, dropping the tone of voice with a complex expression.


    "... say it quickly, idiot"


    After all, Gaius thought Delchia was cute enough to follow public manners, but he thought it would be a big deal if it came out of his mouth and said another word.


    "That''s why I said goodbye."


    "So, where are you? Guidance."


    "Roger that. Let''s get out of the window."


    As Gaius said, Delkia opened the door to her room completely while entering the room.


    Gaius immediately followed, followed by Dove into Delkia''s room.


    Delchia slightly crossed the room with a large crotch, and reached the window in one stroke, forcibly opening the window to the full.


    "All right, let''s go!


    Delkia jumped out the window, to say the least.


    Then Gaius jumped out, and the last Dove managed to jump out of the window with a little difficulty because of the giant body.


    The three jumped out of the window frame and drifted into the air.


    And with Gaius at the forefront, he flew with great momentum to his destination.

 2060 Episode 257: The Mouth of Chase

    "... eh?!"


    Gaius looked down at the place from above and unexpectedly shouted.


    Delchia, who was flying right behind Gaius, asked sharply.


    "What''s wrong?!"


    Gaius answered bewildered.


    "... he''s not here... he seems to have escaped..."


    Gaius stood on the ground with regret.


    And he looked at the many pieces of ice that rolled on the ground and said, muttering.


    "... I''ve been hit..."


    Delkia and Dove also stepped down and touched the tip of the shoe to see how the ice fragments were feeling.


    And Delkia said in anger.


    "Hmm! How dare you escape like this!


    Delkia told Gaius to be a fool.


    Gaius lost his words of reply and turned down in regret.


    Then Dove told Delkia to cover for Gaius.


    "... it seems that the enemy is free to change. If so, is it something that can''t be helped?"


    Then Delchia cut off the word.


    "Hmm! That''s not true. The problem in the first place is that this idiot acted alone. If this idiot hadn''t been attacked here, we would have been on our way. This is what happens when this idiot takes a breathtaking walk!


    Three stupid shots from Delkia pierced Gaius''s heart like a sharpened blade.


    Because it was a complete truth and an indisputable substitute.


    Gaius nodded even bigger and dropped his shoulders.


    But there, Delkia''s relentless pursuers attacked.


    "How can this idiot just get attacked and walk outside? How foolish! How can you leave this stupid room without forgetting it, even though I did everything I could to make it clear to you right away that the next enemy would attack you? I want to see it in your head! It''s a maggot, isn''t it? There will be a lot of bluntness about danger. Despite the noise of being attacked in a scattered fashion earlier, it is not sane to go out to the city by yourself immediately. Your sensitivity must already be stupid!

 2061 Episode 258 Miyagi

    Gaius became a little angry at Delkia''s incredible mouth shots, even as he nodded with his head down.


    So Gaius laid his face down, but his mouth fluttered.


    But Delchia noticed it.


    "Hmm! What is that face of yours? You seem a little dissatisfied."


    Delchia blamed him and Gaius raised his face slowly.


    "... I''m not dissatisfied..."


    That was Gaius, but his mouth was as sharp as ever.


    Delchia snorted loudly.


    "Hmm!! What''s the matter with you? You''re not happy with how you look, you look like Taratara!


    "I didn''t."


    Delchia quickly penetrated Gaius with an unchanging face.


    "I am! You idiot! Looks like you haven''t had enough reflection yet, huh?


    Delkia said with a grin that seemed harsh.


    Gaius, as Delkia said, was actually dissatisfied with Taratara, but since he was clearly bad here, he decided to apologize unfortunately.


    "... I''m sorry. I''m sorry...."


    To Gaius, who apologized in a mysterious manner, Delchia turned her chest proudly, raised her chin flat, and shouted at her majesty with her hands on her hips.


    "Have you finally discovered the greatness of this Delchia! Too slow to understand, you idiot. But it''s okay. I apologize honestly, and I''ll forgive you for today! Good, huh? Thank you so much."


    Gaius wanted to twist his neck to talk about why Delkia was great, but he thought it would be troublesome to penetrate it again, and for the time being, he passed out silently.


    Delkia quickly flew in the direction of the hotel, pretending with a big laugh.


    Gaius exhaled a big, reassuring breath, and said to the nearby Dove.


    "... as usual? It''s tough, isn''t it?


    Dove said with a distant eye.


    "... that''s more than I can say."


    Gaius nodded convincingly.


    "It''s hard to serve the palace....."


    They stood there blurry for a while, looking distantly at the signs of Delchia, which had already disappeared.

 2062 Episode 259 Mirror

    1.


    Gaius went back to the hotel room and fell into bed in a hurry.


    Then he looked up at the ceiling and murmured.


    "Ahhh, suddenly I''m so tired..."


    Gaius slowly closed her heavy eyelids and fell silently into bed.


    Soon afterwards, the sleeping demon suddenly came and fell asleep deep at once.


    Then, about an hour after Gaius fell asleep, the corner of the room suddenly blurred.


    The sway grew over time, initially about a 10C square, but eventually it grew to about a 1M square.


    Then all of a sudden, the shaking stopped.


    Looking at it, something like a mirror appeared where it had been swaying loosely and greatly until recently.


    It was clearly isolated from other spaces and creepy floating in space.


    But it was just there, and I didn''t see any particular movement.


    However, in some cases, it seemed that someone was peeking into Gaius, who was sleeping in the bed, from behind the mirror.


    But I couldn''t see the other side of the mirror at all, just Gaius.


    2.


    "... fufuaa..."


    In the morning, Gaius awoke from sleeping in the dazzling sunlight that plunged him into the room, yawning at the very beginning of the opening.


    "... I slept well..."


    Gaius woke up slowly after a few moments of intense sun radiation, closing his eyes tightly for the first time.


    "After all, you didn''t come."


    When Gaius was alone, he quickly and vigorously stepped out of the bed and hurried to the bath with a fairly early walk.


    Then, at that time, I heard the concourse and the door slap.


    Gaius looked at the door with a rather cumbersome look, and opened the door by turning the door knob with some frustration.


    And there was Dove.


    "... hmm, I''m here."


    Dove seemed to have come to see if Gaius was in the room properly.


    In an instant, Gaius raised his eyebrows and buttocks slightly and raised his voice in protest.


    "What is it? That''s exactly what you''re supposed to be doing here, isn''t it? I''m not stupid."


    Dove responded with a bitter smile.


    "... hmm. That''s what I thought, but Delkia told me. Don''t make me feel bad."

 2063 Chapter 260 Viking

    1.


    "I thought...."


    Gaius responded lightly to Dove''s expectations.


    "We''re done here, aren''t we? Then I''d like to take a bath."


    "... ahh. You should go in slowly. We''re eating at the restaurant upstairs."


    "Okay. I''ll go in the bath."


    Gaius said that and quietly closed the door.


    Then he rushed into the bath, feeling the stickiness of his neck caused by the sweat.


    2.


    Hey, this way.


    After a while, Gaius appeared in the restaurant and Delkia noticed and shouted.


    Gaius looked sideways at the various large dishes set up in the restaurant in the form of a buffet and arrived at the table where the Delchians were.


    "Have you finished eating?


    Gaius looked at the large, neatly flattened plate placed in front of Delkia and said.


    But Delkia said with an unbelievable smile.


    "What are you talking about? It''s still to be decided."


    Delchia stood up with a large plate in front of her.


    Gaius raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "How many times did you replace it?


    Then Delkia became satisfied.


    "Three more times. And now for the fourth time."


    Gaius rounded his eyes as he looked at the large tray Delchia had in his hand.


    "You want to eat three of those plates and eat more? Didn''t you eat a bunch of street food yesterday?


    "Hmm! Is this how my stomach fills up? There''s still two more times left."


    "When you stop. That''s how you break your stomach.


    "I''d say it''s okay. Besides, did you get anything last night?


    Delchia turned to a table with a buffet-style dish and asked, looking at Gaius as he explored.


    Gaius answered as he hurried to the table where various dishes appeared to be delicious, just like Delchia.


    "Oh, thanks. I had a good night''s sleep."


    That''s how Gaius grabbed a large plate placed on the edge of the table.


    Delchia asked Gaius further as she quickly cooked on an empty platter.


    "... nothing at all?


    Gaius wondered again and again.


    "Yeah? Nothing happened... why?

 2064 Chapter 261 Energy Consumption

    Delchia answered the suspicious Gaius'' question with a slight smile.


    "Oh, no, actually, there was only one time last night when the setup reacted."


    "Huh? Is that how Delkia said she''d react if someone broke into my room?


    "Oh, yeah. But even though there was a reaction, it was really small. So I''ve been waiting for a while for further reactions, but I haven''t heard from you since. I thought maybe some little bug came in, but I didn''t go to your room, so what do you say? What''s going on?


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    "... no, I don''t think he was here... but was there an insect? Speaking of which, when I woke up, my back felt a little itchy...."


    Delchia laughed.


    "That''s it. Hmm, I''m relieved."


    "What, were you worried?


    Delchia''s eyebrow buttocks bounced.


    "Do it, fool. I was just a little worried that my tricks were working. But that was also settled firmly now. No problem."


    Delchia once put the food on a platter and turned her heel back to Dove''s table.


    Gaius dropped Delchia''s back as she shrugged her shoulders, licked the food placed on the table, and then served it on her own platter one after the other.


    And when I served the meal to the pile, I returned to my seat to see if I was satisfied.


    When Gaius decided to put the food on the table and sit down, Delchia watched carefully on the plate.


    "Isn''t that what you do?


    "I''m hungry after sleeping all night."


    "Mm-hmm. Just like me."


    "I knew it? I moved a lot yesterday because of the kettle. I think it consumed a lot of energy."


    "Mmm, I think so too. Looks like you''re more tired than you think."


    Delchia said that, choosing a large meat dish from the large plate in front of her, she threw it into her mouth.


    As Gaius continued, he opened his mouth and poured in the same meat dish.


    They both chewed with a full smile.


    Dove looked at them alternately and breathed one breath because they were so light as to be stunned.

 2065 Episode 262: As always

    The food here is pretty good, too.


    Gaius filled his mouth with food while laughing face-to-face at Delchia.


    Delchia similarly swollen one cheek like a squirrel and smiled as she filled it with food.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s right. This restaurant is pretty good."


    Gaius nodded loudly and replied.


    Oh, I''m going to eat it.


    "Hmm. That''s why I''m eating it."


    Gaius laughed.


    "I hope so. Isn''t that the best way to end it?


    Delkia jumped one eyebrow.


    "Yeah? Why? There''s nothing wrong with that. I can still do it."


    "No, no, you ate too much already. Hey, Dove?


    Gaius shook Dove to see if he got in trouble on the way.


    Dove suddenly shook a line of protest against Gaius.


    But I did think I should stick a nail in it, and I opened my heavy mouth.


    "... Master Delkia, Gaius is right, I think we should keep it around."


    Delkia frowned with dissatisfaction.


    But I nodded honestly about what I thought.


    "... hmm, okay. If you say so much, let''s do it before then."


    Gaius was surprised by the unexpected reaction.


    "Surprised ~ I can''t believe Delkia listened so honestly to us...."


    Delchia frowned with great dissatisfaction and raised her chin.


    "Hmm. I usually listen to people."


    And now Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s a lie. That''s not true."


    "What do you say? I always listen carefully to the opinions of others."


    Gaius sent a line of protest to Delkia to gaze silently.


    Delchia raised her chin and looked back.


    The two stared at each other as usual, causing Dove to be sandwiched between them as usual.


    "... Dear Delkia, around here..."


    After Dove was in trouble, Delchia finally lost sight.


    Almost at the same time, Gaius was out of sight, and they silently flattened the dishes.


    And for a while there was silence and awkward atmosphere at this table.

 2066 Episode 263 Deeply Emotional

    Now, is it time to leave for the Royal Palace?


    Gaius flattened the large dish and carefully wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    Delchia had been stopped by Dove earlier and had already finished eating and included after-dinner tea in her mouth.


    "You don''t drink tea?


    "Oh, that''s okay. Where''s Dove?"


    They also forgot that they had been fighting a long time ago and had a normal conversation.


    Though Dove sighed at it once, he gave up the usual and replied.


    "... I don''t mind either. If you''re good, let''s go. Dear Delkia, is that all right?


    "Mm-hmm. Finally. I''m looking forward to it."


    Delchia burst into a grin.


    Looking at it, Dove had a bad feeling, but he didn''t have anything to say about it and pushed through the silence.


    Gaius said as if he knew Dove''s mind.


    "I have a bad feeling about that smile....."


    Dove nodded in his heart that Gaius thought the same thing, but he still couldn''t make a sound, and he was silent here.


    Then, after all, if Delkia was unsatisfied, she raised her voice in protest.


    "What the hell! You''re complaining about my face!


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I didn''t say that. There''s nothing wrong with Delchia''s face. I just don''t have that smile..."


    "So what is it? When, where and how I laugh is not my choice!


    Gaius looked angry at Delchia.


    "Well, that''s right..."


    "Fuck off! It''s just a lie!


    Delchia''s anger was so intense that her voice stuck in the marble restaurant.


    Gaius also had eyes around him, and whispered with his finger in his mouth.


    "Delkia, you''re making a little noise. That''s what bothers me."


    Then Delchia turned to the top of the Buddha, lying flat on her side, easily understood and recalcitrant.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and saw Dove in trouble.


    But Dove didn''t get along with Gaius.


    That was also because Delkia was being too generous, just because she was told it was a nuisance to her surroundings.


    Until now, I would have raised my voice even louder without knowing anything about my surroundings, but even though I am infidel, I am very quiet.


    Dove stared deeply at Delchia.

 2067 Chapter 264 The Gate of the Royal Palace

    1.


    "... anyway, let''s go to the royal palace. Would that be all right, Mr. Delkia?


    Dove returned from his emotional state, set out his future policy, and asked Delkia.


    Delchia nodded and agreed, whilst lying flat on her side.


    Dove turned to Gaius and said.


    "... is that okay with you, too?


    Gaius raised both his eyebrows up, shrugged his mouth, and replied with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Oh, that''s fine. In the first place, that''s what I said."


    With their consent, Dove stood up slowly.


    "... let''s go, Delkia, Gaius"


    Dove nodded and both of them stood up.


    And after they left the restaurant together, Dove paid at the hotel front and went out.


    Then, in the soft morning sun, Gaius said with a bright face.


    "Nice weather. It''s going to be a great royal sightseeing day."


    Gaius said lightly that Delkia had already forgotten the fight earlier.


    Hmm, well, it''s better than rain.


    "Oh, it''s dark and gloomy when it rains. And above all, just getting wet doesn''t make me feel good."


    I see. Let''s go to the royal palace while looking at the city. "


    Oh, let''s do that.


    They walked side by side, and Dove continued with warm eyes on his back.


    2.


    This is the gate of the royal palace? It''s not that expensive, is it?


    Delkia looked up at the gate of the royal palace about three meters tall and said.


    Then Gaius leaned his neck beside him.


    "Huh? Is this what this is about?


    Delkia blamed Gaius for looking at the gate with his eyebrows up.


    "What''s the matter?


    Gaius answered with his neck tilted.


    "... no, this gate feels even higher..."


    Then Delchia tilted her neck.


    You mean renovated? But when you visited here before, you were a child, weren''t you? He would have been much shorter than he is now. So, if you look at it now, it means it feels low.


    "Ah, I''ve been thinking about that, too... maybe not..."


    Gaius looked up at the gate again and leaned his neck.

 2068 Chapter 265 Ventilation

    Hmm, so you renovated it.


    Delchia looked up at the gates of the royal palace and said.


    "Yeah, I think so... isn''t this gate too low for the royal palace?


    Delkia once again looked at the gate and the wall that followed it.


    I see. It is low, if only the king lived there. There seems to be a lot of security problems. "


    Gaius agreed.


    "Yeah, that''s right. It''s definitely low."


    But now Delchia cutely twisted her neck.


    "... maybe it''s getting better ventilation."


    Ventilation?


    "Hmm. If the walls and gates were high, would they intimidate what you see? But the lower it is, the more friendly it is to the king."


    Gaius had a convincing look.


    "Oh, I see. That ventilation? I''m sure you are. The lower it is, the more friendly it will be... ah!


    So Gaius raised his voice as he remembered something.


    Delchia frowned and told Gaius to blame.


    "What''s the matter? Shut up!"


    Gaius apologized with a laugh.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I screamed."


    "So, what is it?


    Gaius answered Delchia''s sighing question, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I asked people in the city yesterday. I wonder why the city is so alive. Then the King will take his place. Apparently, Alexandria has regained her vitality ever since."


    Then Delchia shouted, and now she blamed herself with a serious body.


    "How could you ever forget something so important? Remember when you said you were going to the royal palace, idiot!


    Gaius smiled while showing a reflective expression.


    "Sure, why did you forget?... anyway, the King is in charge of a lot of transformation. So maybe this is part of the transformation."


    Delchia sent a contemptuous gaze that made Gaius look ridiculous.


    "It could be something. Almost certainly. By the will of the new king, he changed the height and lowered it. Mmm, definitely."


    Gaius immediately objected.


    "Why don''t you just say whatever you want at this stage? I don''t know yet."


    Delchia mocked Gaius with her nose.

 2069 Chapter 266: The Kings Life

    "Hmm! You don''t know anything. The gates and walls are the first barriers to protect the king? Are you going to tell me that the King has no intention of changing this? If so, you''re quite a fool."


    Delchia told Gaius to teach him.


    Gaius looked angry.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Delchia made it clear to Gaius that she would resist.


    "Oh, I see! No more iron plates!


    "Then let''s ask. That way you''ll find out soon enough."


    "Very well. That''s where the gatekeeper is. Let''s ask him."


    "Alright, the gatekeeper will know. Let''s hear it."


    Together they stepped forward and walked quickly to the gatekeeper, and soon arrived.


    Gaius approached the gatekeeper and asked.


    "This gate is much lower than before, right?


    The gatekeeper was surprised by Gaius''s imminent question, and looked up at his body.


    "Ah, ah. Yeah, that''s right. I actually renovated it."


    Then Delchia stretched out and approached the gatekeeper to ask.


    "So, whose will was that executed?


    The doorman answered while twitching his cheeks with a gaze.


    "Ah, ah. It''s the King''s life."


    Delkia shouted out loud.


    "I see! Again!"


    As Delchia shouted, she put her hands on her hips as she was proud, pushed her chest out, and turned her body away with an unprecedented laugh.


    "Uwahahahahahahahaha!! How about this, it was as I said! Why don''t you do something about it?!"


    It was the attitude and behavior of Delkia, which was not very popular, but Gaius, who is also very popular, did not lose.


    "You don''t have to say that! Sure enough, Delchia''s predictions may have come true for today, but you can say as many things as you want!


    "What do you mean you might have hit him? I didn''t know it might be. It was perfectly, perfectly, exactly the same size!


    "It''s too much to be wrong!


    "Don''t talk like that, you idiot! Apologize first!"


    "I don''t like it. I don''t want to apologize to someone who says that."


    "Apologize!"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Apologize!"


    The curse between the two lasted for about five minutes.


    Though the gatekeeper looked at the two fights with an easy look, Dove was always real.


    He raised his eyebrows and wondered what was bothering him. He was just staring at the dispute between the two for a while.

 2070 Chapter 267 Changes

    Dove looked back.


    It''s about Gaius.


    (... I''ve been dating Gaius for a short time, but it''s been a long time. But....)


    Dove saw Gaius arguing with Delkia again and observed his behavior and attitude in depth.


    (... oh, was he like a kid that far? When I first met you, I thought you were a little older... or is this my fault? ����


    Dove began to feel a little creepy about Gaius arguing with Delkia.


    (... no, this is not my mistake. Obviously not. Somehow, it seems to be retreating... no, wait)


    Dove stared at Gaius again.


    Then a subtle change was felt.


    (... has your face changed?... have you grown up more than before?... yes. No doubt. I haven''t noticed it because I''ve been with you for a long time, but I''m clearly older than I used to be. And you''re growing up faster than you can imagine at normal human speeds. Still, the contents are retreating? What the hell is going on here? ����


    Though Dove raised his eyebrows and tried to observe the situation even deeper, he noticed that Gaius and I were looking at each other.


    Gaius looked at Dove twice and asked.


    "... hmm? Didn''t you just stare at me?


    Then Delkia, the opponent of the fight, said.


    "Do you see Dove? Don''t flatter yourself, fool."


    "You''re not complacent, are you? What are you talking about?"


    "What do you mean?


    The two stared at each other again, and the quarrel resumed, like the reward of the flak gun.


    Dove set aside his inner thoughts for the time being and entered into a quarrel.


    "... Master Delkia, don''t let Gaius get away with it."


    Then they both stopped quarrelling immediately after getting tired of the long fight.


    "Not bad. I''ll leave it here for today."


    "Oh, I see. Let''s split the pain here."


    Then Delchia bit into Gaius''s behavior.


    "Wait a minute. What do you mean, pain sharing? Whether I win or not."


    It was a quarrel between the two that seemed to have settled down once, but it flared up again for trivial reasons.

 2071 Episode 268: Through the Gate

    1.


    "What are you talking about? It wasn''t settled, so it''s decided on a draw."


    Gaius chewed reflectively.


    But Delkia couldn''t have pulled it off either.


    "Don''t joke. The settlement has arrived from the beginning. It''s because it''s what I expected."


    "No, we''re already out of line. I don''t care about the first conversation anymore."


    "What?!"


    "What is it?


    "... both of you, come on!


    Dove shouted uncommonly and took control of the two.


    They quickly grew up because Dove was angry, who was rarely angry.


    "... anyway, let''s go inside the royal palace first. Apparently, even the general public can sightsee inside. Let''s go with the tourists."


    They both nodded loudly at Dove''s policy.


    Hmm, let''s do that.


    "That''s right. Let''s do it."


    When they said so, they walked quickly toward the gate so that no more lightning fell.


    Dove looked stunned and followed them.


    2.


    "Should I go through the gate?


    Gaius asked her sister at the castle toll office, which was set up by the gate.


    "Yes, that''s right. Please take your time."


    Onee-san''s smile pushed her back and Gaius headed for the gate with Delchia and the others.


    "Yes, this is the ticket to the castle."


    Gaius walked through the gate, handing the tickets to the two of them just bought.


    Shortly after leaving the gate, the attendant was waiting, and Gaius quickly handed over the ticket.


    The attendant broke the ticket from the dotted line in the middle and gave half to himself and the other half to Gaius.


    And he glorified his face with a smile.


    "Enjoy yourself."


    The attendant then received a ticket from Delkia and did the same.


    "Please take your time."


    Of course, Dove did a series of flow work and said with a pleasant voice.


    "Welcome."


    Gaius walked through the gate, looking all the way through the royal palace, and said,


    "You''re well educated."


    Delchia reacted quickly.


    "Education?"


    "Oh, it''s about education as a tourist destination reception. You were talking to each of us in a different way, right? Most tourist destinations don''t even talk to each other."

 2072 Chapter 269 Character

    Delkia asked strangely.


    "Really?


    Then Gaius answered with a clear face.


    "Ah, there are many famous tourist destinations where tourists come from place to place, even if they don''t say so. The point is, you''re going to have to go through Agura. We''re going to have customers one after the other, even if we keep quiet. You can''t serve me. Arrogant. Arrogance"


    "I see. But even if you don''t shut up, there''s going to be plenty of customers."


    "Oh, that''s why I thought I was educated."


    Oh, I see.


    "That''s the way it is."


    Gaius once again looked inside the royal palace.


    "Has the inside changed?


    "Compared to the last time you were here, right?


    "Oh, I see. I was just a kid when I came here the other day, and I wasn''t observing it properly, so maybe I wouldn''t notice it even if it changed."


    Delchia smiled with her nose.


    "Hmm, I didn''t realize that the gate had changed."


    "... I''m sorry. But you finally realized."


    "Ultimately. But it''s a little dull, isn''t it?


    "Shut up. Enough is enough."


    Gaius walked ahead with Stasta as soon as he said so.


    Delchia followed, laughing with Kerakera.


    Gaius said without looking back.


    "Delkia, you''ve been acting a lot worse lately."


    Delkia said without stopping laughing.


    "That''s not true. I am the same as before."


    "No, that''s not true. Much worse."


    "I wouldn''t say that. If you say so, you''ve changed. Gaius"


    Me? I haven''t changed anything.


    Delkia laughed.


    "No, it''s changed. I''m more childish than I used to be."


    "Me? That''s not true."


    Delchia turned around and said.


    "What do you think? Dove, don''t you agree?


    Dove was in an unusual hurry when Delchia told him what he had been thinking.


    "... hah... that''s right..."


    Delchia looked back firmly because Dove had a bad tooth cut.


    "What is it? What is it? What do you think?


    Dove leaned for a while and immediately looked straight at Delchia and said.


    "... I was actually thinking the same thing as Delkia."

 2073 Chapter 270 Conclusion

    Then Delkia said that she was proud.


    "Look at that. I knew it. He''s a lot more childish now, isn''t he?


    Then Gaius stopped with a smooth expression.


    "What''s up, Dove? I''m not a kid anymore."


    But Delkia told me to make fun of Gaius.


    "Isn''t that way already childish? Don''t you know that?


    Gaius murmured quite angrily.


    "Shut up, I don''t know what else to do."


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    "Then leave me alone."


    Gaius said so, and turned to the fluffy side and started walking with the star again.


    Delchia followed again with a laugh.


    Dove''s puzzled expression continued and wondered whether he should convey his thoughts as he walked through the vast courtyard of the royal palace.


    And I finally came to a conclusion.


    "... Dear Delkia, can I have Gaius?


    Dove stopped them.


    The two looked back with suspicious expressions.


    Dove talked there.


    "... we need to talk about Gaius."


    Delkia raised her eyebrows.


    "Yeah? What''s going on?"


    Gaius approached Dove on a quick walk because it was about him, he said.


    "What? What about me?


    Once Dove looked alternately at the two faces, he turned to Delkia.


    "... look at Gaius''s face, don''t you feel anything?


    Delkia had a suspicious look on her face.


    "What happened to his face? It''s a strange face as usual."


    Delkia joked.


    Gaius reacted immediately.


    "What''s wrong with my face? It''s the second category."


    "What? Have you ever seen a mirror?


    "Yes, I do. It''s gotta be there."


    Then Dove stopped before the usual fight heated up.


    "... that''s it. Dear Delkia, I''m serious. Could you look at Gaius''s face again?


    Though he seemed a little dissatisfied, Delkia looked at Gaius''s face as he was told, thinking that he would make Dove angry too much.


    After a while, Delkia leaned her face.


    "Yeah? Are you a little old?

 2074 Chapter 271: Impossible Changes

    Then Gaius reacted aggressively.


    "I''m not old! What are you talking about?


    But Delkia kept staring seriously at Gaius'' face.


    "... no, if you say you''re old, let''s say you''re grown up. You look so grown-up, you don''t even notice."


    Gaius has changed the way Delchia expresses herself, resulting in a jittery face.


    "... me?


    "Oh, I didn''t know if it was because I''ve always been with you lately, but when I look at it again, my face is obviously changed. Honestly, I''m surprised."


    "Seriously? Is that so?


    That''s what Gaius said and saw Dove.


    Dove nodded slowly and loudly.


    "... hmm. Actually, I noticed earlier. You''re obviously an adult."


    Gaius raised her eyebrows and roared.


    "Hmm, I don''t really know..."


    "... I guess so. But from my point of view, it''s quite a change."


    "That much?"


    Gaius said surprisingly to the strength of Dove''s words.


    But Dove said more without changing his expression at all.


    "... and it''s a change unlikely to be human."


    Gaius shouted further.


    "What do you mean?


    "... that means as it is. Normal human growth doesn''t explain how fast you grow up."


    Then Gaius finally lost his word.


    Dove pursued them relentlessly.


    "... and... Nonetheless, your words and actions are rejuvenating in inverse proportion to your appearance. Don''t you think it''s strange?


    Gaius finally spinned his words while watching.


    "... then, is that really what you just said?


    Dove nodded heavily.


    "... that''s right. Not only Delkia, but this is what I really thought. Never to make fun of you."


    Then, Delchia, who usually mixed it up, also said with a serious face.


    "... hmm, this is a monster... I wonder if there''s any harm in going to another dimensional space?


    And Gaius and Dove were together.


    And Gaius, the party, spoke first.


    "That''s why!

 2075 Episode 272 Resting

    Gaius began to think with his arms together.


    "... that''s possible. What happened there is still incredible. If so, it might not be surprising if that happened....."


    Dove also continued.


    "... that''s possible. That''s Miss Delkia."


    Then Delkia made a face that seemed to be good behind her words.


    "That''s not true. It''s no big deal."


    But now, Gaius, who couldn''t care less about Delkia, looked down with a difficult face and remained silent.


    That''s why Dove called out worried.


    "... are you okay?


    Gaius nodded lightly in a lying position.


    But still silent, even Delkia''s voice sounded worried.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? Hey, answer me."


    Gaius finally raised his face slowly.


    "... oh, I''m fine. No, it''s not really okay... for now..."


    Then Delchia looked at Gaius''s face and said without hesitation.


    "Hey, you look pale. It''s completely white."


    Gaius'' complexion was as white as Delchia said.


    It was about to melt away and disappear.


    As a result, Dove held his shoulder from behind Gaius.


    "... Gaius, let''s go outside for a while. You should get some rest."


    Delkia agreed.


    I see. That''s good. "


    Both of them prompted Gaius to agree honestly.


    Ah, bye.


    They nodded to each other, and turned back the way that Dove had come, with Delchia at the forefront, and Gaius at the back.


    The three slowly crossed the courtyard of the royal palace, and eventually went out through the gate.


    The leading Delchia looked out over the city and looked for a place where Gaius could rest.


    Then I found a rich, old-fashioned hotel on the road that stretched directly from the front of the gate.


    Delkia immediately pointed to the hotel.


    "Let''s get in there. If the room is empty, I can lie down and rest."


    Delchia saw Dove nodding, and the next moment, he flew up.


    Then he blew up an explosive aura and flew to the hotel.

 2076 Episode 273: To the Hotel

    1.


    Delchia, who came back after a while, screamed out of the air with nothing to take.


    "I took the room!


    Delchia said, suddenly braking in the air and landing splendidly on the ground.


    "... thank you. Dear Delkia,"


    Dove immediately thanked his husband.


    Delchia gently raised her hand to receive the gratitude of her subordinate, and peered into Gaius''s face and said.


    "How are you feeling?


    But Gaius was silent and Dove replied instead.


    "... it''s not very good. So I left the royal palace, and I thought I''d fly with it."


    "Mmm, that''s good. Let''s go."


    As Delchia said, she went under Gaius''s arm opposite Dove.


    And then he gave a signal without holding his hair.


    "Let''s go!


    The three bodies suddenly floated up.


    And as before, he launched an explosive aura and flew towards the hotel.


    2.


    "Just now, I need you to show me to my room."


    Delkia went into the hotel and said to the front desk.


    The hoteliers at the front desk glanced at Gaius in charge and instantly realized that it was not all they had to do.


    Then they all moved out in agony, and there were those who led them to the room, those who tried to replace Gaius, and those who secured the flow line from the customers around them.


    Those who approached Delkia also asked if they could call a doctor and ran to get their consent and fly.


    The three entered the room on the ground floor promptly thanks to the agile behavior of the hotel men.


    And he put Gaius to bed.


    Delchia relieved herself for a moment or threw herself down onto a large sofa.


    Dove shouted at Gaius''s complexion for now.


    "... what do you think? How are you feeling?"


    Gaius remained white, but nodded slightly.


    Dove nodded and got out of bed.


    And he sat in the chair in front of Delkia and waited for the doctor to arrive.


    Soon afterwards, a rather boring elderly doctor rushed in with a razor blade.


    The doctor greeted Gaius as he went to bed.


    "What''s the matter?

 2077 Episode 274 Awakened Gaius

    1.


    "Well, it''s probably fatigue. I hope you get some rest."


    The old doctor gave Gaius a quick diagnosis and left the room.


    "That doctor''s not gonna do it."


    Delkia spoke mercilessly of the old doctor.


    Dove then made a difficult face and expressed his thoughts.


    "... but it''s also a fact that spiritual things are hard to judge by their appearance. Therefore, I think it would be disgusting to have such diagnostic results....."


    Hmm, is that it?


    Delchia was convinced for a moment and saw Gaius sleeping tightly on the bed.


    Sleeping gently, Gaius showed Delchia a reassuring face for a moment, then turned around and looked at Dove.


    And we talked again about what caused Gaius to fall asleep.


    "As I was saying earlier, when the body gets old and the mind rejuvenates... it''s going to be a big deal, isn''t it?


    "... yes. If that happens rapidly, it''s a real problem."


    Delchia had deep wrinkles on her eyebrow roots.


    "Are you saying you''re going to die in a future that''s not that far away?


    Dove also engraved a large deep wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "... yes. Unfortunately, this will happen....."


    "This isn''t about the royal palace....."


    Delchia said so and saw Gaius sleeping again.


    A sad color appeared darkly on his face.


    Dove had the same painful expression.


    They stood for a while without talking to each other, but merely with a sense of sadness.


    2.


    "... did it happen?"


    Dove looked at Gaius lying on the bed and raised his face peeling off the sleeping sofa.


    In response to that voice, Delchia also woke up a little bit from the large sleeping sofa.


    "How are you feeling?


    But Gaius kept staring at a point, pulling his mouth tightly and not answering.


    Delchia looked at Dove and stood up together.


    Slowly approaching the bed, Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "... I''m sorry. Looks like you''re causing trouble...."


    Gaius finally told him to squeeze it out in a very painful way.

 2078 Chapter 275 Measures

    Looking at the situation, Delchia didn''t say anything either.


    I peeked at Gaius with a serious face and spoke with an even more gentle voice.


    "I''m still feeling sick. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?


    But Gaius shook it big.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m fine with my body."


    "I see....."


    Ah.


    So the room was filled with silence.


    Dove gently called out to Gaius to break the harsh atmosphere.


    "... how''s your hunger? Can I help you?


    But Gaius waved again.


    "... no, I don''t want it. I just ate it."


    Gaius raised his face and tried to be bright.


    Dove regretted his remarks, saying that he couldn''t do it because of himself.


    But Gaius woke up and said with a brighter voice, whether he cared about Dove or whether he finally blew it out there.


    "Oh, my gosh. If you keep going, I''m going to die."


    But behind Gaius'' brightness, Delchia and the others remained dark because of the seriousness of the matter.


    Gaius once again said in a bright tone, thinking about it.


    "Well, you just have to take measures. I''m sure it''s somewhere."


    Finally, Delchia said that her face was stiff.


    I see. You''re absolutely right. I can''t help but be worried about it forever. Let''s figure out a way to get you back together. "


    And Dove went on.


    "... yes. Wouldn''t it be better to gather knowledge about different dimensions of space first?


    Delkia nodded a lot.


    "Hmm. It''s not yet decided that it''s caused by a different dimensional space, but it''s definitely the most powerful candidate for the status quo. Well, first of all, how about attacking from there and exploring other possibilities at the same time?


    Then Gaius agreed with a pleasant voice.


    "Oh, that''s good. But how do we gather information about the different dimensions of space?


    Dove answered Gaius'' question.


    "... there are people in hell who know such things. If you summon that person...."


    And so Dove drowned.


    And he looked at Delchia with his side-eyed eyes in trouble.

 2079 Episode 276 Moaning

    1.


    Gaius noticed Dove''s gaze and looked at Delchia in the same way.


    Deep wrinkles were engraved several times between Delchia''s eyebrows.


    "Mmm...."


    Delchia distorted her face and roared.


    But Gaius didn''t know what it meant and asked Dove.


    "Where is it?


    Then Dove shook his breath out for a long time, then said to Delchia as if he had decided.


    "... Dear Delkia, this is urgent. But when we go to hell again, it will take time. I thought it would be a good idea to summon them here."


    Then Delkia stared at Dove once, but said with the same expression of determination.


    "... okay. Let''s summon them."


    Gaius approached Dove quietly with a sneak foot and whispered softly in his ear.


    "You don''t like Delkia?


    Dove shook a big one.


    "... no, it''s not about who to summon. The only problem is who has to be contacted to summon them."


    Gaius thought.


    And when I remembered something with a happy face, I whispered to Dove again.


    "Could that be... Karin?


    Dove nodded loudly and silently.


    2.


    "Nguuuuuu..."


    Delchia chewed her lips with a bitter expression of anguish and raised a groan so severe that even the bottom of Hell was about to pierce through.


    "That''s it...."


    Gaius burst into surprise.


    But the voice was a small whisper that never reached Delchia.


    But Dove could hardly hear the voice.


    "... that''s it. I wish I could get along with my sisters....."


    Dove also whispered to Gaius.


    "Moog moog...."


    In the meantime, Delkia kept moaning in a meaningless moan, constantly almost disintegrating her face.


    "Hmm, that seems impossible. When I saw it....."


    "... hmm, that''s right. There''s no room for improvement...."


    They exhaled because they were deep at about the same time.


    But at the same time, Delchia''s moaning echoed in their ears.


    "Cumming too much....."

 2080 Episode 277 Preparing

    1.


    "By the way, is the demon familiar with this extra-dimensional space one of Karin''s men?


    Dove answered Gaius'' question by shaking his clothes.


    "... no, it''s not. It''s just that there''s no other way to get in touch with Hell from above."


    "I mean, you''re a sister, so you can get in touch with a special force?


    Dove nodded loudly.


    "... that''s right. There are special forces between you two that people don''t understand, no matter how far away they are, they are able to communicate without any problems."


    Gaius shrugged when he heard that.


    "Nevertheless, are they friends with dog monkeys? But I wonder if we can get in touch even if we''re not close right now?


    "... probably not..."


    Gaius raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Probably means there''s no proof, right?


    "... I see. There is certainly no confirmation. But I think we''ll still be able to get in touch."


    Dove! I told him so confidently.


    Gaius was surprised and told to mix a little.


    "Really? You don''t know. How could you say that?


    Then Dove exhaled a big sigh.


    And he looked like he was always in trouble and said,


    "... I''ve been in touch with you a few times before, but you''re still as bad as you are now."


    Gaius nodded in astonishment.


    I see.


    "Gurgling....."


    Delchia''s agony seemed likely to continue for some time now.


    2.


    "... there''s no way..."


    Delkia finally decided to prepare, and said with a harsh look, she was relieved of her anguish.


    Gaius finally said after a big stretch.


    "... fuu... did you feel like you could contact me?


    Then Delkia stared at Gaius in the shape of a demon.


    "... so let me tell you something."


    Gaius was overwhelmed by Delchia''s gaze and frustrated.


    "... ah, ahh. Say hello...."


    Gaius said so, making her cheeks twitch and laughing.


    Delkia''s got a nose! He exhaled one big breath.


    He gave Gaius a cold glimpse and then turned back to Dove.

 2081 Episode 278 Response

    "Let''s do it....."


    Delchia once decided to prepare, but seeing Dove''s face, his determination seemed dull, so he shook his neck many times and shook away his weakness.


    Dove could read a series of movements of Delchia''s mind, but he lowered his head silently.


    Delchia nodded lightly and slowly closed her eyelids.


    Gaius watched the situation and understood that it had begun and watched with great care.


    After a while, Delchia''s face was distorted in agony.


    Dove looked at it and raised his eyebrows, making Gaius anxious.


    Then, as I looked at it, Delchia''s face became even more distorted.


    Dove''s face became even steeper, and Gaius''s worried expression became MAX.


    And all of a sudden Delchia screamed.


    "Answer me! Hey!"


    Gaius was greatly surprised by the sudden events and turned back.


    However, Gaius, who managed to withstand the crushing point of falling with the strength of his muscles, looked at Delchia with a large eye.


    Then Delkia had a horrible look on her face that made her look like a demon.


    Gaius twitched her cheeks and slowly retracted one step or two so that she wouldn''t catch a slack.


    "Karin''s asshole!


    So Delkia screamed again.


    Gaius stood still with his body stiffened.


    Then he moved his eyes and looked alternately at Delchia and Dove.


    Then Dove opened his mouth, which seemed heavy.


    "... are you not responding?


    Delchia nodded as she ate her teeth.


    "... you bastard! We''re not responding!


    Dove stared at Delchia with a serious look.


    "... that''s troublesome..."


    "Oh, I can''t help it if he doesn''t respond!


    Dove told Delchia to throw up and said in a calming tone.


    "... yes. But there''s no other way. Could you please do that for a while?


    Delkia was angry but didn''t find any other way to do it, as Dove said, so she hesitated to accept.


    "... okay. I''ll call you back for a while...."


    Dove drooped in silence.


    Delchia once again meditated and concentrated.

 2082 Episode 279 Both

    Delkia tried to call Karin again, but there was still no response, and a minute or two later, time went by.


    And about three minutes later, Delchia looked up and screamed again.


    "I knew it! He doesn''t want to hear from me in the first place!


    Dove had a deep wrinkle on his eyebrow root with a distressed face.


    "... um, I''m in trouble..."


    Delchia burst into anger and screamed further.


    "Fuck him! Absolutely! I know it''s coming from me, so I''m not going anywhere! Angry! Ah, he''s pissed off!


    Gaius had just grown up so as not to become a gateway to Delchia''s anger.


    But they finally found us.


    Delchia glanced around and captured Gaius in that view.


    "I don''t know, Gaius! You know his disgusting personality well, don''t you? So, what do you think? What do you think of him?


    Gaius answered while being awkward, because it would be difficult if he did not reply.


    "... no, no, no, no matter what they say... I do think Karin has a bad personality..."


    Gaius inadvertently closed his mouth there.


    Because then, unexpectedly, I almost said, "That''s the same with Delchia."


    Gaius stopped at once without slipping his mouth and saw Delchia afraid.


    But Delkia was looking straight at Gaius with a demonic, terrifying smile.


    "... hey, Karin''s not a good character either... but then what?


    "... eh?


    "Is there a continuation of what I say? I told you to say that. And you said Karin, too? Does that mean that there are other people with bad personality? Say that with me."


    "... yes?


    Gaius was in trouble and almost drowned out.


    But Delkia couldn''t have forgiven that.


    Say it!


    Gaius trembled with his cheeks twitching.


    "... ah, no, well... I don''t know, I don''t think either of you..."


    Delkia yelled at her in anger.


    "Which one is it!!"

 2083 Episode 280 Response

    "... I thought... um..."


    Gaius finally succumbed to the pressure from Delkia.


    The edge of Delchia''s mouth went up unusually.


    "Hmm. So you think I''m as bad as Karin?


    The edge of Delchia''s mouth rose further as Gaius murmured over the interrogation of fear.


    Say it. Say what you think.


    Gaius swallowed cockroaches and saliva.


    The noise was louder than I expected, not only to Delchia in front of me, but also to Dove, who had a distressing expression a little further away.


    Gaius began to confess his thoughts, his head dripping, and his thoughts.


    "... I think. Honestly, I think both....."


    "Oh, I see!


    Suddenly Delchia said in a tense voice.


    Gaius shook his body with surprise.


    Delchia smiled and stepped into Gaius.


    Gaius stepped forward and backwards, but Delchia stepped forward faster.


    Gaius also rolled out his legs one after the other, further back with great momentum.


    But the difference between him that stepped forward and him that stepped backward was clear.


    At last, Gaius was caught up, and Delchia''s face approached.


    But then, all of a sudden, Delchia''s leg stopped.


    But because Gaius'' legs were at their limit, he fell back and hit them hard.


    Then I stumbled on the back of my head and finally stopped after half a turn.


    "... it hurts..."


    Gaius suddenly looked up at Delchia, who suddenly stood still, moaning while holding her back head that had been hit.


    "... hmm? ����


    Gaius stared at Delchia''s face.


    The face was of a type Gaius had never seen before.


    Gaius was confused and tilted his neck, and Delchia finally opened her mouth.


    "Finally answered! What the hell have you been doing?


    Delkia shouted with tear.


    Gaius turned his back unexpectedly because he saw it in front of him.


    But at the same time, I was fully aware of the situation.


    "Karin...."


    Gaius whispered the name of Delkia''s conversation partner.

 2084 Chapter 281: Irrational

    After hearing Gaius murmur, Delchia stared at Gilo.


    "Yes!


    Gaius curled and put his hand behind his back.


    But Delkia didn''t show any interest in Gaius.


    That was because of the fierce tongue battle with Karin.


    "What?! If I send a signal, return it immediately, you idiots!


    Calin''s voice was not heard by Gaius, so Delchia''s solo session continued.


    "What?! When you sent me the signal earlier, I would have returned it right away!


    "No, I gave it back! Definitely!"


    Because I couldn''t hear Karin''s voice, Delchia''s anger echoed around, but the conversation itself was well read.


    So Gaius decided to evacuate to the safety zone, closing the gap where Delkia was obsessed with fighting Karin.


    Without making a sound, he moved his hands and legs slightly behind the ground dexterity, slightly farther behind him.


    "Lie to me! I''ve never ignored you! Not once!


    "Nothing! Nothing to say! Look, it''s no use trying to unreasonably degrade me!


    "How unreasonable! You''re trying to discredit me on the basis of a lie!


    "Now! Just now! What you''re trying to do right now makes no sense!


    Thanks to the infinite number of sister fights, Gaius managed to reach a safe zone.


    Gaius found the shade and fought quickly, keeping quiet and watching the situation evolve.


    Dove, who had kept silence until then, finally moved.


    With a slow motion, she approached Delchia quietly, rested her hand on her chest and drooped her head.


    "... Delkia, I apologize for your anger, but please tell Karin about this."


    Then Delchia had a sharp and big denture.


    It sounded like even Gaius, who was evacuating far away.


    But Dove hung his head in front of Delkia without fear.


    Delkia, huh? And when she breathed louder than usual, she said that she had regained a little calm.


    "Karin, I''m going to tell you something right now, so listen up! Gaius is in trouble! Call Zephyras immediately!

 2085 Episode 282 Re-emerging

    Delkia finished listening to Karin''s reply with a nod.


    "That''s right. It''s Zephyrus. I have a lot to ask him."


    The voice of Delchia echoes even more.


    "I''ll explain everything later. So for now, call Zephyrus."


    "What?! I told you to call me first! Hurry up!"


    "So! Didn''t I tell you Gaius was in trouble?! I need to ask Zephyras something about it. So call him first!


    Delchia then developed deep wrinkles between her eyebrows.


    "What?! You already called me?! What if I told you so from the beginning?!"


    Delkia continued the one-way conversation with the wrinkles between her eyebrows intact.


    "That''s right. We need his wisdom."


    "Hmm. Then I''ll explain now. But before that, did you really call Zephyrus?


    "How long is it going to take?


    "All right, then let me explain."


    Delchia began explaining to Karin what had happened to Gaius from there.


    "That''s right. That''s why I wanted to contact you. And yet you are....."


    Delchia made a loud noise and clawed her teeth to see if the anger of the other day had boiled up.


    "You didn''t respond!


    "There''s no excuse! Lie to me!


    Delkia started fighting again with her sisters.


    Dove sighed in trouble.


    But one Gaius looked into Delchia from the shadow far away, and was surprised to hear it.


    (... it''s starting again... I''m in trouble...)


    Gaius wondered what was going on.


    That''s because it was about me.


    Delkia contacted Karin because of the imminent danger to herself.


    But the two had started a fight otherwise.


    Nevertheless, I did not have the courage to approach Delchia.


    That''s why Gaius embraced his head.


    "Ugh! You bastard! I don''t know anymore!


    Delchia had a tantrum and turned to a slump.


    But Karin wasn''t in front of her in the first place, so her actions had no meaning at all.

 2086 Chapter 283: For the Time being

    "... hmm, this is troublesome..."


    Gaius glanced at Delkia from the shadows, pointing his eyebrows and showing his face.


    "In the meantime, I just want you to keep talking about it...."


    Dove spoke to Delkia as if he had heard Gaius murmuring from afar.


    "... Dear Delkia, I understand your feelings, but could you please put in a math to talk to Zephyras for the time being?


    In the words of Dove, Gaius shook his head and nodded as he gained my affection from afar.


    But in contrast, Delchia blubbed in dissatisfaction.


    "... wait a minute. I have something more to say to him."


    Delkia kept telling Zephyras that the conversation was over.


    But Dove didn''t pull here either.


    "... things are serious. I wonder if this is the place to get angry and make conversation with Zephyras a priority....."


    Delchia sharpened her mouth to the point that there was no more.


    But I wondered if Dove was right, and after a while I nodded reluctantly.


    "... um... okay. Zephyrus for now, huh? All right, all right."


    Delkia unfortunately listened to Dove.


    "Hey, Karin! I would like to have a conversation with Zephyras anyway. You haven''t arrived yet?


    But Karin''s answer to the question seemed less fragrant, and Delchia became even more unhappy.


    "... uhhh, why don''t you let someone pick you up? I bet there''s someone under you who can fly faster.


    But Karin''s answer seemed unsatisfactory, and Delchia''s expression remained cloudy.


    Gaius watched the situation from afar and was dismayed.


    "Hmm, which one is it? You can''t? Can''t you call him right away? When that happens, the sister quarrel is about to start flashy again...."


    Gaius watched the situation unfold while being harassed.


    Suddenly Delchia''s melancholy face suddenly turned bright.


    Gaius! Whoa! And then he stepped out big.


    Delkia finally opened her mouth.


    "All right! You''ve arrived? Then you can ask questions right away, right?

 2087 Chapter 284 Answer

    Delchia put her hand on her hips and nodded, waiting for Karin''s reply.


    The reply from Karin seemed to have been a pleasure to Delchia, and she said with a smile on her face.


    "I see! So now you have Zephyrus in front of you? All right!......"


    It was Delchia with a smile on her face, but suddenly she thought about it.


    Then he leaned his neck to the side and asked Dove.


    "... so how do I ask?


    Dove answered quickly.


    "... please tell us about Gaius''s current situation first. Afterwards, I would like to ask you if you have any thoughts about these situations."


    Delchia''s expression was also instantly clear.


    "Great! That''s right. Let''s do it."


    Delkia was convinced and started explaining how Gaius was doing today, as Dove told him.


    And if there is anything that comes to mind about the state, I told him to say anything.


    Then there was silence for a while.


    Delkia raised her eyebrows and buttocks to express her frustration, but rarely waited patiently for a reply.


    But the answer never came back.


    Then Delchia finally got rid of her numbness.


    "Hey, what''s your response? Ask him if he has any idea. Answer me now!


    Then Karin was cut off by Delchia''s story, and a sister quarrel broke out again.


    "I don''t care how you say it! It would be a bad idea to answer in the first place! What the hell are you looking at? Just answer the question!


    "Yeah! Shut up! Just give me the answer from Zephyras! I''m not asking you! Ask Zephyrus!


    "Don''t say that! Anyway, give me your answer! Why is Zephyrus here now?!"


    Delchia had a strange expression.


    "... what? You''re still worried?


    Delchia leaned her head with an even more suspicious expression.


    "What''s bothering you? In the meantime, ask if you have any idea or not."


    Delchia''s face then darkened even more suspiciously.


    "... either way..."


    Delchia said so and suddenly looked around.

 2088 Episode 285 The Wise One of Hell

    "... hmm? Where is he? Where is he?


    That''s what Delkia said and asked Dove.


    Dove looked around and leaned his neck.


    "... I''m sure I can''t find it..."


    Gaius looked at the two from the shadows and appeared in a grotesque face.


    Delchia found Gaius quite far away and raised her voice.


    "You! Why are you there?!


    Gaius ran off with a bad look on his face.


    And when I got to Delkia and the others, I made an excuse with my head pointing at Polypoly.


    "Nooo, I don''t know what to say... just like that..."


    "That''s why I asked you why you were there."


    Then Gaius fainted.


    "Now, what is it ~? You haven''t really remembered since you just stroked your head ~"


    Delkia sent a suspicious gaze to Gaius, but she cut the story to pieces as to whether the exchange had become a hassle.


    "... well. More importantly, there is no answer. What do we do?"


    Gaius stroked his chest for a moment and quickly switched his head to the next problem instead.


    "Hmm, that''s right... but is it Zephyrus? You''re just worried, aren''t you? In that case, you should just wait."


    But Delkia was dissatisfied.


    "... are you just waiting like this? You''re telling me to keep waiting until we know it''s over?


    Gaius said with a bitter smile.


    "No, it''s such a big deal. You''re just a little confused, aren''t you? Then...."


    Dove broke in unusual.


    "... no, it might take quite a while."


    Gaius responded with surprise just as the bullet flew in from an unexpected direction.


    "Wow! I''m surprised ~. What, are you?


    "... hmm. I''ve heard that Zephyras is the wisest man in hell, but because he has so much knowledge, he has time to present his insights."


    Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "... how long has that been?


    Dove slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "... I don''t know. But it takes a lot of time, but there''s a nickname for it."


    "... what do you mean?


    Dove had a troublesome look on his face and said.


    "... it''s called the Zephyrus of Long Examination."

 2089 Episode 286 Long Examination

    "Zephyrus of the Long Examination?... I have a bad feeling about this..."


    Gaius pulled the edge of his mouth sideways.


    Delchia also looked steep and called Karin.


    "Karin, what do you think? Did Zephyras take a long test?


    Karin apparently responded, and Delkia frowned.


    "So, how long is it going to take?


    Hearing Karin''s reply, Delchia shrugged her shoulders in the face.


    "... there''s no way I can tell. Well, I guess that''s true about this....."


    Delkia said that she had given up on them.


    Gaius looked in trouble.


    "How long does that take up to?


    Dove answered this question.


    "... I heard that it could take a few days..."


    "A few days!? Seriously? What''s taking you so long?


    "... oh, I''m not sure because it''s a rumor, but that''s what I''m hearing."


    "No, so you''re just gonna wait here for a few days?


    Dove couldn''t make up his mind and saw Delchia.


    When Delchia noticed the gaze, she told him to throw up.


    "I can''t wait a few days like this!


    Delchia told Gaius to throw up, and now he called out to Karin.


    "Karin! Then let me know when Zephyras has finished his long exam! Bye!"


    Delchia said that she had lost contact with Karin, and walked with Sta to pick up the decanter placed on the table, holding the cup in her other hand and pouring water into it.


    And Delchia drank it with a quick breath.


    Delchia exhaled satisfactorily and said to Gaius.


    Alright! Then we''ll have time to explore the city.


    Delchia smiled so much.


    Gaius gave it back with a stupid look.


    "No, then you''ll go to the royal palace. That was the original purpose."


    Then Delchia looked up diagonally and drowned.


    "Yes, was it?


    Gaius slipped into it.


    "That''s right. Let''s go back to the royal palace."


    Delchia sharpened her mouth with dissatisfaction.


    Then Dove called out to Gaius worried.


    "... how are you? Is it okay to walk?

 2090 Episode 287: To the Royal Palace Again

    1.


    Gaius nodded energetically.


    "Oh, it''s okay. There''s nothing wrong with it. Thank you."


    "... I see. I hope so....."


    Gaius smiled at Dove, who was still worried.


    "It''s okay. Sure, I was pretty shocked. Well, after a few days at the most, I don''t think we''re going to get much information. You''re the wisest man in hell, aren''t you? I''ll think about it for a long time, so I''m pretty sure I have some information, so I''m not worried. I can handle it."


    Dove finally smiled.


    "... I see. Then don''t say another word."


    Gaius smiled back.


    Ah, let''s go to the royal palace.


    Dove nodded.


    But Delkia wasn''t ready yet.


    "Why don''t you go out to town hungry for a while? The royal palace will be fine afterwards."


    But Gaius shook his neck mercilessly.


    "I can''t. Delchia won''t stop when she starts eating, and then she won''t move, will she? That''s why I can''t. I''m going straight to the royal palace."


    Delchia bluffed with her mouth shut.


    "Eh, you''re not going to eat anything? I''m so hungry, I can''t move.


    "That''s not true. I ate a lot just now. You''re not that hungry yet, are you? Now, I''m going to the royal palace without being selfish."


    Gaius told Delchia to teach the wacko.


    Delkia finally agreed, looking at her when she was dissatisfied.


    "... okay. I can''t help it. Let''s go to the royal palace....."


    He seemed not motivated at all, but Gaius got up quickly because he managed to get Delkia''s consent.


    "All right! Now let''s head back to the Royal Palace!


    Gaius took Dove and the wandering Delchia out of the hotel room.


    2.


    Hmm, that''s irreplaceable.


    He looked around the courtyard of the royal palace that Delkia had visited again.


    Gaius slipped in.


    "That''s right. I just got here. It''s not going to change that soon."


    Delchia shrugged her shoulders.


    "Hmm! It''s boring. I thought you were just joking. And what are you seriously returning? Can''t you give it back more interesting?


    Gaius twitched his cheeks.

 2091 Chapter 288: The Beam of Light

    1.


    "No, I meant to put it in properly. Of course I knew it was a joke."


    Gaius echoed his dissatisfaction.


    But Delkia smiled at it with her nose.


    Was that so ~? I wonder ~?


    "What''s going on? I put a bullet in Delchia."


    "Hey ~, did you really give it back? It''s not funny at all."


    "That sounds ridiculous. I got it right in."


    "Hmm, that''s another lonely argument, isn''t it?


    "No, that''s not true. Delkia is the only one who can say that."


    "That''s why I''m here, idiot!


    "Yes!


    "No!"


    Yes!


    "I told you not to! Enough of this talk!


    Delkia stopped talking forcefully.


    But Gaius seemed tired of this conversation, and immediately agreed.


    "I''m tired of talking like this!


    The two snorted almost simultaneously and looked at each other.


    Dove sighed behind him as he got used to it.


    And he said as he followed the two of them walking towards him.


    "... it hasn''t changed..."


    2.


    "It''s so bright! It''s dazzling."


    As soon as Gaius entered the royal palace, he shouted with admiration at the countless beams of light that plunged into the room.


    And Delchia put her hand in front of her face, and blocked the light, and looked up at the source of the light.


    "There''s a big stupid stained glass on the ceiling! There''s light coming in from there."


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling with his hand in front of him.


    "Amazing! Stained glass on one side of the ceiling! And on the wall is a 360-degree stained glass. You know how much light this thing has!


    Gaius looked a little surprised.


    Then Delchia next door said with a stunned face.


    "It''s too much. It''s too dazzling."


    Then Gaius answered.


    "Oh, this is too much for anything. I can''t help dazzling."


    "Mm-hmm. Let''s get out of the light for now."


    "Oh, let''s do that."


    Gaius stood with Delchia and headed towards the wall, which was free from light.


    Dove sighed as usual as he followed his back.


    "... you''ll make up again soon. Then you have to fight from the beginning...."

 2092 Chapter 289 Stained Glass

    "Hmm. Not so dazzling here."


    Delkia said as she leaned against the wall.


    Gaius also responded by placing his body on the wall.


    "That''s right. But it''s a lot of light, so it''s kind of dazzling."


    "Hmm. But apparently the light intensity is most concentrated near the entrance where we came in?


    Gaius looked over the huge floor of the giant entrance and agreed with Delkia.


    "I see. I guess it''s time, so I''m unlucky."


    "Hmm, I see. Is this the time when the light is concentrated near the entrance?


    "That''s right. The sun''s inclination will change where the light is concentrated. Still, it''s a great stained glass!


    Gaius once again shouted at the stained glass designed on one side of the ceiling and the high wall.


    Delchia also looked around the stained glass in a calm state, either because she escaped the attack of light.


    "Hmm. If you look at it again, it belongs to one of them."


    "Yeah, I just said it was too much, but it looks pretty amazing to me.


    "Hmm, that''s right. Spectacular."


    But there Gaius leaned his neck.


    "Has this happened before?


    Delchia jumped one eyebrow.


    "If you had something like this, you would have remembered.


    "No, I snuck in through the back door last time. That''s why this front door isn''t here. But from the atmosphere of the building at the time, I don''t think there was such a thing."


    "If so, it''s best to ask someone."


    Delkia walked along the wall and approached the man who thought he was the attendant and asked.


    "When was this stained glass made?


    The attendant said with a lovely smile.


    "Yes, this one was just completed last month."


    "Last month? There''s still plenty of work to do."


    "Yes, this entrance has been established by the new King''s orders."


    "The new king!


    "Yes, it''s the left. I was told that the general public would be delighted with this huge stained glass....."


    Then Delchia said with a crunch.


    "You made me do it!


    The attendant man bowed his head respectfully.


    Delchia looked up at Gaius and raised her mouth.

 2093 Episode 290: One Stone, Three Birds

    Looks like some of the new kings are interesting to me.


    That''s what Delkia said and smiled.


    Gaius smiled and said.


    "That''s right. Looks like a gorgeous guy inside. Let them make this much. And that''s why it''s good for the general public."


    "Hmm. I was surprised at first, but with this, everyone would want to visit once."


    "Yes, this will be a sightseeing highlight. That way Alexandria will be full of people and vibrant. Moreover, since it opens the royal palace, it can appeal to the open royal family. Two birds a stone... no, three birds a stone."


    However, Gaius was worried about something and wondered if he had tilted his neck. He walked to the attendant and asked.


    "Is this royal palace the only part of the entrance you can visit?


    The attendant shook his neck with a smile.


    "No, not just this entrance...."


    The attendant waved loudly, pointing at the entire building, and said as well as his own.


    "You can visit every corner of this building. It''s very spacious, so I think you can enjoy it a lot."


    "Ah, all of this building... where is the king?


    "I''m in the back yard. The inner courtyard is a separate building from this one, and tourists are not allowed there."


    "Hmm, that''s right. That''s a shame. I just wanted to see the inner courtyard."


    The attendant smiled.


    "That''s right, but the Okunoin is a newly built building that has no historical or cultural value. The interior is also very simple, and there is nothing like sightseeing."


    "Really?


    "Yes, everything of historical and cultural value is in this building, so please enjoy it here."


    Gaius nodded with great satisfaction.


    "Thank you very much."


    Gaius thanked the attendant and nodded Delchia and returned to the wall.


    "It''s an old yard."


    Delkia nodded.


    "Hmm. If we go there, we''ll meet the new king."


    "Yes, but the original purpose is to look for astrolots.


    "I know. But you''re also interested in having sex with the new king, aren''t you?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and smiled like a hiccup.

 2094 Chapter 291 Security Structure

    1.


    Well... Looks like some kind of open-minded guy inside. If I say I don''t want to see you, I''ll lie. "


    Gaius smiled and said so, Delchia raised her tongue.


    "Of course. So the first goal is Astarot, and the second goal is the new king, right?


    Gaius raised his mouth.


    "I can''t help it. So let''s go."


    Delchia smiled with her nose.


    "Hmm, I can''t help it. I can''t help but see the new king."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s not that much ~ Well, I''m sure I''d like to see you."


    "Hmm, okay. Then shall we go to the inner courtyard, where there may be a new king and Astarot?"


    Delchia walked bravely when she said so.


    Gaius continued quickly, and Dove pursued the rear.


    And the party went to the house of the new king of the kingdom of Daros.


    2.


    Hmm, the security is tight after all.


    Delchia looked out of the third floor window of the royal palace at a distant courtyard and gazed at the numerous security nets stretched out in front of it, muttering.


    And Gaius said with the same desire under his eyes.


    "The fact that there is no gap for ants to crawl out is such a thing. It''s going to be a little hard to sneak in."


    Then Delkia started talking about things.


    "Then let''s go through it by force. If we get serious, we''ll kick those guys out in no time!


    Gaius was in a hurry to soothe the thrusting Delchia.


    "No, no, no, no, that would be easy for us to beat them too, but if we do that, we''ll raise the country and make a big fuss."


    But Delkia objected face to face.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you mind if I make a noise? In the meantime, we can achieve our goals."


    "No, no, no, no, no. You can''t do that. If you make a scene on the ground with a dark cod, you''ll be in trouble. Absolutely not!


    Gaius said quite forcefully.


    Then Delkia sharpened her mouth while reluctantly dropping her unspeakable proposal.


    "Hmm... okay. But what are you going to do?


    Then Gaius smiled.


    And he spoke forcefully and firmly.


    "Sneak in."

 2095 Episode 292 Waiting for the Night

    "Hmm, I thought you said you couldn''t sneak in earlier."


    Delchia shook her neck slowly and loudly when she said so with a stunned face.


    "I didn''t say I couldn''t. I just said it''s hard."


    "Well, how are you gonna sneak in?


    Then Gaius slightly tilted his neck, looking at the inner courtyard, and began to think quietly.


    "Well... I guess we should wait for Orthodox for the night here."


    Hmm, isn''t that normal?


    "That''s why you call it Orthodox. Besides, there''s quite a reason to be an Orthodox. I mean, it''s working."


    Delkia nodded with a little dissatisfaction.


    "So, wait for the night, and then what?


    Gaius once again leaned his neck into Delchia''s question.


    "Hmm, that''s right... let''s think about it at night and look at the security system again."


    Delchia bounced one eyebrow.


    "What the hell! It''s just a hit!


    "It can''t be helped, right? If we don''t look at the other person''s situation, we won''t be able to take any measures."


    "Absolutely...."


    When Delchia told her to throw up with a stupid face, she braced herself and thought with a difficult face.


    "... and where the hell are you going to spend your time till night? I don''t suppose you''re going to say we''re staying here?


    And suddenly Delchia''s face was brighter.


    "Yes! Let''s get out of town! All right! If I say so, I''ll turn back!


    When Delchia rolled up like a flak gun, she quickly turned her heel back and walked away.


    Then Gaius grabbed the arm and held it tightly.


    "Wait a minute!


    Delchia told her to scream as she struggled with one foot while her arm was pulled so hard that her small body was halfway up.


    "What are you doing? If you pull so hard, it''ll hurt!


    It was Delchia who blamed her for her pain or angry expression, but Gaius was not afraid at all.


    "I can''t. Don''t go outside the royal palace. Probably, but I don''t think it''s going to be easy to break into the walls of the royal palace at night because the wizard will put a net on them."

 2096 Episode 293 Hidden Places

    1.


    "Really? So are you sure you want to wait here till night?


    I said that Delkia was unbelievable.


    But Gaius didn''t take a step and went through his claim.


    "I''m serious. If you go outside, it will be more difficult to break in. So we have to wait here."


    "In a place like this?


    Gaius looked around and asked Delkia about it.


    "You don''t have to be here. Inside this building. Before closing time, the guards will come to see if there''s anyone left, so let''s find a place to hide by then."


    In response to Gaius''s constructive suggestion, Delkia nodded while expressing reluctance.


    "... okay. But I wonder if there is such a place....."


    Gaius said with a bright face.


    "I have plenty of time to find it. Plenty till night."


    Then Delkia told him to murmur without trying to hide his disgusting expression.


    "Shut up."


    2.


    "... I don''t know..."


    Gaius murmured as he gave up.


    Then Delkia immediately put in the comic strip.


    "That''s why I told you! There''s no place for the three of us to hide!


    "Hmm, but I can''t go outside...."


    "That''s all I have. Come on, let''s go."


    Delchia quickly turned her heel and walked out.


    Gaius grabbed the arm and pulled it back.


    "What are you doing? I told you it hurts!


    Gaius responded quickly to Delkia''s aggressive protest.


    "You can''t go outside! Let''s find somewhere to hide."


    "I told you there was no place like that. It''s only for three. And one of them is a big dove of figures. Not at all, but there''s no place like that!


    Gaius put his arm around Dove with an unfortunate face.


    "Hmm, this is strange... I thought there might be a hidden room or a hidden passage because it''s an old royal palace..."


    Delchia told Gaius to be a fool.


    "Yes! There''s no way we''re going to find such a place soon! I''m pretty sure the guards know everything about it!


    That''s what Delchia said to throw up and throw up.

 2097 Episode 294: Not Found

    1.


    Gaius shrugged his mouth and protested to Delkia, who told him to throw up.


    "You don''t know that. Maybe there''s somewhere the guards don''t even know about it?


    Delkia immediately handed Gaius over his guidance.


    "So even if there were such a place, we could find it right away! Come on, that''s enough. Let''s get out of here."


    But Gaius waited.


    "I can''t. You can''t go outside. I can''t break in."


    "Don''t you know that?"


    "I understand. If that proves impossible, Delkia will insist on a breakthrough!


    And now Delchia looks at you with her mouth full.


    If you don''t try to do that at that time, you won''t know.


    "I understand. Delkia would definitely say that!


    "It''s not decided!


    "It''s settled!


    "It''s not decided!


    The usual barren conversation between the two began.


    And as usual, both, huh! He snorted loudly and looked at each other.


    And Dove sighed as usual.


    "... Phew... Jesus..."


    2.


    "... but what are you going to do?


    Dove quietly asked Gaius when the two quarrels seemed to have subsided a little.


    Gaius exhaled once and responded after regaining calm.


    "Anyway, not outside. We have to find a place to hide."


    "... but you''re not looking for this? Is it impossible after spending more time?


    Then Gaius had a difficult face.


    "... that might be true... but do you have any good ideas?


    "... now, I can''t think of anything..."


    But Gaius still couldn''t give up.


    That was because I didn''t want to cause trouble on the ground.


    Indeed, the three are powerful, and Gaius thinks none of them will stand a chance when it comes to the Imperial Guard.


    But then the problem.


    The opponent is the state.


    Even though it has faded, it is still a clean power that makes up a part of the three Powers.


    With that in mind, Gaius trembled slightly.

 2098 Episode 295 Thought of

    Gaius thinks further.


    The total strength of the Kingdom of Dallow is immeasurable.


    It is true that each and every one of them will be powerless.


    But when the state comes to raising its power, the story is different.


    Moreover, they are an organized army.


    There are also magicians in the army.


    Again, even if each and every one of them is weak, if you combine your strength, you will be an undesirable opponent.


    So Gaius didn''t want to make a scene here.


    But Dove was right.


    Gaius had no choice but to brace herself and roar with a difficult face.


    "... mmm, I don''t know... what''s a good idea... mmm..."


    Gaius kept moaning, whispering.


    "... mmm, I''m in trouble... I''m in trouble... mmm..."


    Gaius'' moans echoed around.


    "... mmm, what do I do... what do I do... mmm..."


    Then Delkia, who had been looking at you until now, said momentarily, just as the endurance bag was out of order.


    "Shut up! I don''t know how many thoughts I have! There''s three of them. It''s impossible to erase it clean!


    And then Gaius'' face suddenly changed, huh? I had a strange expression.


    And I wondered if the expression had changed to something that came to mind, and then it was brighter.


    Both Delchia and Dove noticed this obvious change in expression.


    And Delkia asked on behalf of him.


    "... did you come up with something?


    Then Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "Oh, I''ve got it."


    Delchia reacted violently.


    "Really?! Did you really think of that?!"


    Gaius nodded with confidence.


    "Oh, it''s true. Thinking about it, it was really easy."


    Delchia frowned at Gaius''s confident words.


    "Easy? You''ve been moaning for a long time?


    Then Gaius laughed.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It was easy to come up with, but it took me a long time to come up with it."


    Then Delchia was paralyzed.


    "I don''t care about that. So what did you come up with?


    Gaius nodded loudly to Delchia''s question.


    "I wish I had escaped into a different dimension."

 2099 Chapter 296 Toilet

    1.


    "Ah...."


    Delkia moaned small.


    Dove showed a smile.


    "... I see. It''s only when the guards get close that they open up a different dimensional space, and they get in there and they get through it."


    Gaius nodded lightly once.


    "That''s what it is. It''s easy, right?"


    "... hmm. That''s right."


    "Am I right? Maybe I''m a genius."


    Then Delkia slipped in.


    "Stay calm. That''s how you get along right away."


    Gaius shrugged at Delchia''s complaint.


    "Well, don''t say that. It solved the immediate problem."


    "Hmm, okay. So where are you going to wait for the night?


    "I want to see the other party''s security system, so it''s a good place to look out."


    Delkia said immediately.


    Well then, it''s up there.


    "That''s right. Besides, it''s a place where the guards can find out as soon as they arrive, and it''s never been discovered suddenly."


    Delchia cutely twisted her neck.


    "Was there such a place? ����


    Gaius looked confident and bright.


    "Yes, I do. It''s okay. It''s okay."


    "Hmm, I see. Let''s go."


    Delkia had no doubts because Gaius was too confident.


    For this reason, Gaius decided to go without doing anything in particular.


    2.


    "What is this place?! The bathroom!


    Delkia screamed.


    But Gaius said with a plain face, did he expect it?


    "That''s right. Look, there''s a window over there, right? It is located just above the entire inner courtyard, and the entrance to the toilet is collided so that it cannot be seen straight from the outside, so even if the guards approach, they will not be seen directly. Besides, this toilet is only available in the Royal Palace, and it feels very big and nice."


    And then Delkia flashes.


    "What''s so good about it! What are you doing? This isn''t a toilet! You''re going to hide here and wait till night!


    Then Gaius rebelled.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the toilet. Unlike all the toilets in the city, it''s pretty clean and smells like perfume."


    It was Gaius''s slightest rebellion, but Delchia also rebelled without holding back her hair.

 2100 Episode 297: Impressiveness without Saying Whether or not

    �����������ʤ���Ф����Ȥ�����ΤǤϤʤ����ȥ���Ȥ��������ǚݷ֤������Τ��㣡��


    �ǥ륭�����¤��ΤƤ�褦���Ԥä���


    ��������������ؓ���ƤϤ��ʤ���


    ���ݷ֤����Ά��}�ʤ顢Ҋ����䤨��Ф����������¤���ʤ�������


    �������餽�Κݷ֤�����ʤ����ԤäƤ������������Ϻ΄I�ޤǤ��äƤ�ȥ���ʤΤ�����ʣ���


    ����ȤĤ��˥����������Ф줿��


    �����㤢�΄I���ä��������äƤ���裡�ľ���Ԥ��Ф��ꤸ��ʤ���������ʾ���裡�����򣡡�


    ����������?!����ʤ�Ρ�����������ä���΄I�Ǥ⤤�����


    ����������ĮȻ�Ȥ������Ȥ���ʤ�����äȾ���Ĥ��ԤäƤ���裡��


    ���դ󣡤���ʤ�Ρ��ɤ�������Ԫ���g���Ӥ��z��Τ��ä��顢�΄I���äƘ���ʤ��ǤϤʤ�������


    ������ʤ��Ȥʤ��裡Ҋ�Ĥ��äƤ����Ӥ���󤸤�ʤ��ơ�Ҋ�Ĥ���ǰ���Ӥ������裡�������n���Τ��뤳�Υȥ��줬�~�äΈ����ʤ󤸤�ʤ�������


    �����Έ������ä�Ҋ�Ĥ���ǰ���Ӥ�������


    �����⤷��ʤ����ɡ��_�g�äƤ櫓����ʤ���������


    ������ʤΡ��������äƽ~���˴_�g�äƤ櫓����ʤ�������������


    �����Ȥ��Ƥ����Έ�����꤫�ϴ_�ʤ��ߤ���������


    �Ԥ��Ϥ��ϡ��I�ߤ�Ϣ�Ф�ˤ�ä�һ���KϢ������


    ����Ȥ���϶�򡢥ɩ`�֤���������ͻ������


    �����������������]�^�r�g�ޤǤϤ����˾Ӥ��Ҫ�ϟo���ʣ���


    ���������ϥ��`�ϩ`���`�ϩ`�ȻĤ�Ϣ�򤷤ʤ���⡢�ʤ�Ȥ��ɩ`�֤Ά����˴𤨤���


    �������ޤ��͡�


    ����ȥ��������η�����ܤ����ɩ`�֤����������Ԥä���


    �������Ǥ��]�^�r�g�ޤǤϺ΄I���e�Έ����Ǖr�g�򝢤����]�^�r�g�Ȥʤä��餳�����L���z�ߡ�����T�����^�������顢�ޤ�����Ф褤�������˾Ӥ�r�g�ϡ��֤餯����ʮ�֤���һ�r�g�Ȥ��ä��Ȥ�����������


    ����Ȥ�����Ϣ���������������������礯�𤨤���


    ���������͡�����ʤ�Τ���˼���衹


    ���������ࡹ


    �ɩ`�֤����������ʤ����ȡ�������α���Ǥ�äƥǥ륭����Ҋ����


    �������ǥ륭�������������Ǥ��礦���鷺�����g���������Ƥ��������ʤ��Ǥ��礦������


    �ɩ`�֤��Пo���Ԥ蘆�̈R���������ˡ�������Υǥ륭����݈R���줿��


    �������狼�ä����˷�����ޤ����̤��g�����ʤ顢����Ǥ���������


    �ǥ륭���Ϥ�������Ԥ��ȡ��ڤ��餻�����äݤ��򤤤��ΤǤ��ä���

 2101 Episode 298: Turning the Mood

    1.


    "All right, let''s crush time somewhere until closing time."


    Delchia, who was supposed to turn her back on Gaius''s proposal, reacted quickly.


    Then why don''t we go outside the royal palace once?


    But the proposal was immediately rejected by Gaius.


    "That''s no good. Once you get out, you''ll get in again, and you''ll stand out, won''t you? Even when we get in here, it''s already so obvious that if we''re going to do something about getting out and going in again, we''re gonna get really suspicious."


    Then Delkia opened her mouth to object immediately, but immediately judged that it was unlikely that Gaius'' argument could be disputed, and turned around again, distorting her face angrily.


    As a result, Dove asked Gaius with a troubled face.


    "... so where are you going?


    Gaius answered immediately.


    "Looks like there''s a cafeteria in the basement. I haven''t been down there yet because there''s no window in the basement, but that''s what it says on the information board."


    The basement was out of range because Gaius and the others were searching the building to find a scenic spot overlooking the inner courtyard, but on the way to the search Gaius was looking at the information board inside the building to make sure the cafeteria was underground.


    Delkia immediately reacted to Gaius''s new proposal.


    "Huh? The dining room?


    Gaius quickly replied that it was a chance to get Delchia in the mood.


    "Yes, it looks like it''s underground, so why don''t we go there?


    Delchia''s mood improved as soon as she saw it.


    "All right! All right. Let''s go there."


    Gaius and the others did not disagree with Delkia''s answer, and the destination of the party was decided.


    The party then turned from the bathroom on the third floor to the cafeteria, which was located in the basement.


    2.


    "Oh, that''s a big one! And there''s plenty of stores."


    As Delkia stepped into the basement cafeteria, she said with joy.


    As Delkia said, the dining hall was very large, and there were many seating tables for guests to sit in the middle of the room, surrounding it, and there were many openings on three sides of the wall except the entrance.


    Delkia walked happily to the closest store, from where she gradually set the standard.


    "Hmm, this looks delicious... no, it''s pretty good in this shop... oh, it''s nice here too. It feels pretty good...."

 2102 Chapter 299: Four Plates

    1.


    Delkia looked at the various foods placed in the store one after the other, showing her happy and troubled face.


    "Mmm... worried. Don''t worry about this...."


    Delkia continued to diligently search for stores, turning around all the stores installed on the three walls.


    "Oh, no... this is it... which one should I eat? I''m lost too....."


    Delkia said with a smile in troubled dialogue.


    Then Gaius complained, carefully not to disturb Delchia''s mood.


    "You have to make a good choice. Don''t tell them to eat everything after all."


    Then Delkia returned it.


    "I know. Is that why you''re lost?"


    Delchia said so and went back the other way around the shop.


    And when I finished the second circumference in time, I said it was more troublesome than before.


    "... no. I can''t decide. I don''t know what to do!


    Gaius said that he was in trouble.


    "Make up your mind, right? It''s just enough to eat. I''m sorry I ate too much and couldn''t move like before."


    Delkia rebelled.


    "I know! I''ll decide now, wait a minute!


    Delchia said so, and entered the third circle early.


    2.


    "That''s it! That''s it!


    Delchia nodded with satisfaction as she watched the four large plates placed on the table.


    Then Gaius looked at it and complained again in terms of possibilities.


    "Anything, a little too much? This whole thing is too much to eat."


    Delchia laughed with her nose.


    "Hmm, that''s not true. I can''t believe it''s this much!


    Gaius looked skeptically at Delchia and said.


    "Is it true? I think I ate too much anyway ~"


    But Delkia gave it back with confidence.


    "I''ll tell you there''s no problem. I''ll flatten it if I have enough!


    "No, I''m not talking about eating. The problem is then. You can''t move because you eat too much, can you?


    "I don''t know! That''s not true!"


    "I told you before."


    "That must have been before! Keep that in mind. Never say that again!


    Delchia said that she had just finished talking and started cooking.

 2103 Episode 2,000 Pillar Clock

    Ugh, I ate it. I ate it.


    Delchia looked down at the four plates stacked in front of her and said with satisfaction.


    Gaius looked at it with an astonishing expression.


    "Really calming down... is your stomach okay?


    Delchia smiled with her nose.


    Hmm, let''s make sure it''s okay.


    He was a confident Delchia, but Gaius gazed into his stomach from the side.


    "Really ~? Does your stomach look pretty swollen?


    "So what happened? I can move as much as I want."


    "Oh, you''re pretty restricted, aren''t you?


    "Let''s just say it''s okay. You''re persistent."


    Delkia showed a little attention.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Okay. Then it''s time to go back."


    Then Delkia showed her disgusting face in public.


    Are you going back there? It''s still good. "


    "No, it''s almost closing time."


    "No. We still have a little time."


    Delkia looked at the clock hanging on the pillar of the cafeteria and said clearly.


    Gaius also circled his neck and looked at the clock.


    The column clock pointed fifteen minutes before the closing time.


    "... I''ll see you in five minutes."


    Gaius showed his warmth in a helpless way.


    But Delkia was not satisfied.


    I''ll be fine in 15 minutes.


    Delkia was going to stick to the edge of time.


    Gaius shook his head to the side.


    "No, I can''t. Then it''s closing time."


    "Isn''t that nice? Then move on."


    At that time, however, there was a loud chatter behind Gaius.


    Gaius looked back and found that far away, the staff put the chairs upside down on the table one after the other.


    "Look, I''m starting to clean up. It''s time to get out, or you''ll stand out."


    But Delkia didn''t shake her head.


    "Isn''t there a problem that stands out here? The problem is the guards, right?


    "But if you run into a guard on the way to the third floor from this basement, what''s your excuse? Welcome back upstairs. You''re going to say,


    Delchia smiled again with her nose.


    "Hmm, that''s the time."


    Gaius stood up reflectively.


    I knew it wasn''t working. Come on, let''s go. It''s been five minutes. "


    Delchia told me to throw up with an irritating face.


    "Not yet! We''ve got a minute!


    Gaius stood and stared at the column clock.

 2104 Episode 2101 Closing hours

    It''s time! Come on, let''s go!


    Gaius raised his voice the moment the clock''s long hand pointed to the top.


    Delkia heard the voice with her face when she was dissatisfied.


    "Hmm, you naughty bastard."


    But dissatisfied, Delkia stood up.


    Gaius saw it and walked away.


    "Absolutely...."


    Gaius took the lead and left the cafeteria.


    In order to make sure it was properly followed along the way, I looked back several times and arrived at the stairs.


    "Okay, I think I''ll put it in the bathroom before closing time."


    That''s how Gaius began to climb the stairs.


    Delchia followed Dove in disgust and climbed the stairs.


    When he reached the third floor, he rushed into the toilet.


    "Great. I didn''t cross paths with anyone on the way."


    As Gaius said, he carried his foot to the back of the toilet and peered into the inner courtyard through the window.


    Then, the security system seemed to have changed slightly.


    "Yeah? More guards?


    Delchia quickly came next to Gaius and peered out the window.


    "Hmm. That''s a lot more. But it''s going to be night. It would be natural to have more."


    Well... If you think so, it doesn''t seem like you''re getting a lot more people. "


    "Hmm, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Then a chime rang in the hall.


    At the same time, I heard a loud closing voice from downstairs.


    The voice was by no means alone, but at least by a dozen people.


    "I see. This is how you close the house."


    Delkia said that she was impressed.


    This is how I''m going to go around the building.


    So I wonder if you''ll come here too?


    "What do you think? If they didn''t come all the way up to the third floor, they wouldn''t be here because we can actually hear them."


    "Hmm, that''s right. So the guards are coming?"


    "That''s what it is. We need to make sure there''s no one left."


    "Hmm, people like us..."


    "That''s what it is. Well, we have a way of escaping into a different dimensional space. Keep an eye on the entrance."


    "Hmm. Dove''s already standing at the entrance. It''s safe."


    Delkia was right, Dove was blinking at the toilet entrance before he was ordered to.


    Gaius looked at it and felt reassured.

 2105 Chapter 2202: Security Nets

    1.


    "... what do you think? Is there a gap in the security?


    Delchia asked Gaius with her eyebrows down.


    Gaius shook his neck sideways with a difficult face.


    "I don''t see anything at the moment. But I think this kind of thing will be visible over time."


    "Really?


    "Probably. I think the more time goes by, the more disturbed it gets."


    "Disturbed? Security nets?... I don''t think so. Looks like you''ve been patrolling on time."


    "Well, it certainly is. If time passes, they''ll find out...."


    "No, they''re professionals to see. I don''t think so."


    "Hmm... then..."


    Then Dove approached without a sound.


    "... the guards are here."


    Gaius was greatly surprised by Dove''s sudden voice, and suddenly she was about to raise her voice.


    But when I managed to hold it down, the expression of astonishment remained silent and nodded loudly.


    Delchia nodded similarly silently, looking at Gaius and whispering softly.


    "That''s right. Open up a different dimension."


    Gaius nodded and immediately put his hands forward toward the wall, opening his palms and sliding his arms left and right.


    Then, according to the motion, the space was avoided.


    Gaius turned around and signaled to both of them.


    Then Delkia followed Dove into the rift of space.


    When Gaius saw it, he slipped his body into another space.


    Turning to the back, he closed the different space by performing the operation that opened the different space earlier and the opposite operation.


    2.


    That was easy.


    Gaius was good at returning from another space.


    Delkia complained at once.


    "Don''t get on your nerves, fool. We''re not done yet."


    Then Dove went on.


    "... Delchia-sama is right. The question is, how do we get around the security net and sneak into the back yard?"


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I know. But I thought I''d use the same hand if I had to."


    Delkia immediately raised her eyebrows and inquired.


    "With the same hands? What''s that supposed to mean?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again and said with a smile that he was good at.


    "So, if the guards are going to find us, why don''t we open up another dimensional space and run away?

 2106 Episode 2203 Accuracy

    "What are you talking about? I thought you said you couldn''t hide from me when I found you."


    Delkia sighed and said.


    But Gaius objected face to face.


    "You haven''t said anything since they found you. You''re supposed to hide before they find you."


    "How? Look at that guard. The guards are patrolling all of a sudden. I don''t think we''re going to be able to get in and out of this different dimensional space before they find us."


    Really?


    Gaius leaned his head and looked at the security system again.


    Delchia also learned from Gaius and looked downstairs in the same way.


    "You can''t. It takes some time to escape into a different dimensional space. They''ll find us while we''re in and out. We''re going to find it anyway, and then we''re going to open up a different dimensional space."


    However, Gaius glanced under his eyes and still gave him his neck.


    "I think I can..."


    Delkia sighed again.


    "I''ll say it''s impossible. If that''s all the guards are wandering around, they''ll see us before we can escape into another dimension."


    But Gaius was still not convinced.


    Really? ����


    Delchia then asked Gaius about it.


    "You said you could, but how could you? Explain it well."


    Gaius opened his mouth after being shaken by Delkia.


    "Take a good look. Sure, the guards patrol a lot, but isn''t it very accurate?


    Delkia frowned.


    "... ahh. That''s why you''re saying it''s impossible."


    Then Gaius slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "No, there''s a gap in that accuracy."


    Now Delchia''s turn to lean her neck.


    "Accuracy? Gap?


    Gaius nodded forcefully.


    "That''s right. It''s because it''s so accurate that I can see the hole."


    "... I don''t know. Explain properly."


    Delchia said frustratingly.


    Gaius smiled bitterly.


    "Okay. You know, patrolling accurately means you can be exactly where they don''t see you."


    "Yeah? It''s a place you can''t see exactly?... ahh, is that it?"


    Delkia finally convinced me.


    Gaius nodded.


    "Yes, that means we can make a gap on time, so if we open up a different dimensional space and run into it, we can''t find it again on time."

 2107 Episode 214: The Wonderful Case

    "... but is it going to work so well..."


    Delchia turned her neck skeptically.


    "I understand very well that I do take the opposite of being too precise in time. But...."


    Then Gaius blocked Delchia''s words and objected.


    "It''s okay. Because it''s mechanically accurate. If we behave mechanically and accurately in the same way, it will work."


    Then Dove sandwiched his mouth.


    "... I''m sure you''re right, and it might work if we act mechanically and accurately. But is that possible?


    Gaius defended reflectively.


    "It''s possible. You just have to do it right."


    Then Dove shook his neck wide and slowly.


    "... no, that''s hard."


    "Why?


    "... because we''re not trained like them."


    Then Gaius put his arms together and thought while rubbing his chin with his right hand.


    "Training....."


    "... that''s right. To tell you how accurate they are, it''s just because they get tough training all the time. But we have not received such training. Then I don''t think we can act as accurately as they do overnight, do we?


    Delkia nodded a lot.


    "Dove is right. We can be very powerful if we let them act freely, but if we let them act like that, we''ll be pretty wasted.


    Delchia said lowering herself as unusual.


    Gaius roared with a difficult face, as usual, rubbing his jaw.


    "Hmm... if you ask me..."


    Gaius couldn''t help but listen to Dove.


    As a result, Gaius'' proposal is now like a lighthouse in the wind.


    However, because it was still a strange idea, Gaius couldn''t give up and began to wonder where the breakthrough was.


    "Hmm... but there''s definitely a hole. For a certain amount of time, there will definitely be a security hole. I think poking at it is a strange idea ~"


    But Delkia tried to get Gaius to throw it away because she thought it would be troublesome in the first place.


    "Strange idea? I can make a hole in the other party''s security, but I think your plan is full of holes, don''t I?


    Delchia laughed with her nose.

 2108 Episode 205: Another Hand

    Gaius was outraged by Delkia laughing at her nose.


    "What, you won''t laugh. I wonder if you could show me some alternative countermeasures.


    Delchia was dismayed by Gaius'' ultra-solid opinion.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t be upset."


    Gaius fought back.


    "What''s upsetting you? Tell me more specifically. I mean, if you complain, it''s only natural that you show me a counterproposal, right?


    "Shut up. You''re a pain in the ass."


    "So be specific. What Delkia says is abstract."


    "Ah, shut up. Shut up. It''s kind of embarrassing."


    "What is that? That''s not gonna help you talk."


    I''m not gonna talk to you anymore.


    Delchia seemed quite upset and left the scene with her momentum pointing towards her.


    Gaius raised her eyebrows to push the discomfort all over and told Dove to complain.


    "What is that? How dare you serve Dove like that?


    Dove looked in trouble.


    "... don''t say that. Delkia is a good master to me."


    "You''re a good master... I don''t think so, but I don''t think so. So, what do you think of Dove? I wonder if there''s any way to make it work in addition to my plan?


    Dove looked out the window with a sharp gaze and once again observed the security structure of the backyard.


    "... hmm. Sure, there''s a hole in the security. But... we still have to question whether we can move as accurately as they do. It''s a very short time to open a hole, and if we can hide in a different dimensional space in the meantime, I have to say it''s quite difficult."


    "Hmm, I see... another hand..."


    "... I see. So far so."


    "But even if you say another hand... does Dove have anything in mind?


    Dove slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "... no, I''m sorry, but I don''t have a plan."


    "Hmm, my goodness... I''m stuck."


    Gaius looked out the window with a rather troubled face.


    But when I looked at it, there was no strange idea.


    Gaius struggled with his forehead on the window frame.


    He looked at it from the side and told Delkia to scream.


    "Wow! He''s got his forehead on the bathroom window. That''s a little guy."

 2109 Episode 2206 Cleanliness

    "What do you mean, it''s okay?


    Gaius objected to the trouble.


    But Delchia stared at Gaius with horrible eyes.


    "No way! It''s the bathroom window!?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and said nonsense.


    "You didn''t hit another toilet, did you? It''s just a window."


    "I don''t know where the window is, but this is the toilet!


    "That''s why I said the bathroom is just a window."


    "I don''t know what to do! It''s filthy!"


    "Well, isn''t this toilet so clean? I haven''t dropped any garbage, and I don''t see anything like stains at all. Then I''ll tell you what else."


    "No wonder! That sucks, you!


    Gaius exhaled angrily.


    "What is it, a cleansing habit? It doesn''t look like that at all."


    "It''s a cleansing habit! Anyway, you suck. Look, don''t come near me! You got it!


    "Oh, I see. Stay away from me. What the hell...."


    Gaius turned away from Delchia to avoid trouble.


    Then he looked again at the window and looked at the security system under his eyes.


    "Hmm, what do you want to do... hmm?


    Gaius looked beside him, but there was no Dove there.


    Gaius looked back and Dove was slightly down.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    Dove said with a little confusion.


    "... no, it''s nothing..."


    Gaius bounced up one eyebrow.


    "... no way... Dove, you too?


    Dove looked in trouble.


    "... no, that''s not it..."


    Gaius twitched her cheeks.


    "Well, come here."


    "... hmm..."


    Dove soon approached Gaius.


    Gaius became a vicious face.


    "You''re a cleansing habit too!


    "... no, it''s not like that..."


    Then what is it?


    "... um... but the bathroom window..."


    Dirty! I don''t know what you think!


    "... I wonder..."


    Gaius told confused Dove to throw up.


    "Oh, no. It''s a combination of fetishes. Ah ~ it''s troublesome. Fine, I''ll think about it alone!


    Gaius said so, staring angrily at his eyes.

 2110 Episode 2107: Crazy

    "Dove reacted correctly. You''re the one who''s wrong."


    Delkia said that she was proud.


    Gaius glanced back and rebelled.


    "That''s not true. It may be two against one here, but that''s not why I''m wrong."


    "No, your senses are strange. Definitely."


    "That''s not true. This toilet is so clean. I don''t think it''s like a window."


    "No, this space is a toilet. Everything is a toilet. Then you should think that everything is dirty."


    "That''s not true. If it had been cleaned so well, it wouldn''t have happened."


    "No, it''s dirty."


    "It''s not dirty. If we go that far, we''re close to ideas and religion."


    Religion? What religion?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why don''t you just go to the bathroom? Or is it dirty?


    "I don''t believe in dirt!


    "Then you can be clean. Anyway, if you go that far, it''s a religion."


    "Where is it?


    "That''s what makes me nervous. Religion is all fanaticism."


    Delchia''s expression turned suspicious.


    "Crazy? All about religion?


    "Oh, yeah. Religion is something we all believe in, crazy."


    Then Delchia put her arms together, and rubbed her lips with her right hand, and roared.


    "Mmm... maybe that''s true..."


    Gaius sat on Delchia''s convincing face.


    "Isn''t it? It''s just as crazy to believe in God unconditionally as I''ve never seen before. Of course, in front of the followers of each religion, I don''t know how to say this."


    "Hmm... how can they believe me? I''m sure you''re crazy, but isn''t that just one side?


    "That''s right. I think the trigger depends on the environment."


    "The environment... in other words, parents are believers in the first place, so naturally..."


    "That''s right. I think that''s the biggest one. Because if you were born in an environment like this, you would believe in nature and God."


    "But I hear some of you have acquired faith?


    "Oh, there you are. In that case, I think it''s time to be weak."


    Delchia narrowed her eyes and glanced sharply.


    "Are you weak... I see..."

 2111 Episode 2108 Grounds

    "And what does that have to do with me?


    Delkia looked strange and asked.


    Gaius looked up and thought for a while.


    "... uhhh, doesn''t that really matter?


    "What the hell!


    "No, well, I got a little out of line, but I wanted to say that Delkia and the others were afraid of the dirt that they couldn''t see, so they believed in God they''d never seen before."


    Delchia then developed deep wrinkles between her eyebrows.


    "... uhh... I certainly don''t see any dirt... but is this the bathroom?


    "So what? It''s not dirty, is it? But why do you think it''s dirty?


    Delchia turned away a little uncomfortably.


    "... somehow. I''m sorry."


    "Sorry. Somehow you blame me."


    "Hmm, I''m not accusing you."


    "No, you did! Just now?


    I don''t even remember blaming you.


    "Hieh, what''s your escape?


    Delkia became angry and objected.


    "What!? When did I do that?


    "You did it now! Now, now!


    "I didn''t! I was never born to escape!


    Delchia put her hands on her hips and turned her chest upside down and said confidently.


    Gaius looked angry.


    "Liar!


    "I''m not lying!


    "Everyone who says this person was born is a liar!


    "Hmm! You said all of them? What''s the rationale?


    Then Gaius unexpectedly clogged the words.


    "Hmm... I don''t care."


    "I don''t care! You said they were all liars. Then show me why you said that!


    Gaius held his mouth shut and looked in trouble.


    "That''s how it feels!


    Delchia immediately opened her mouth and laughed.


    "You showed up, you idiot! Feeling, somehow, both mean the same thing!


    Gaius was once again stuck in words.


    "Gu!... ku..."


    "Look, I can''t make any noise. Come on, say something." []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) "


    Delkia was about to smile.


    But Gaius didn''t come out with a word just by twitching her cheeks.


    That''s why Dove got in between.


    "... that''s it. There is more barrenness. Let''s get to it."

 2112 Episode 219 Breakthrough

    1.


    Dove''s arbitration brought Delkia down.


    Hmm, okay.


    In response to the victorious Delchia, Gaius nodded completely with the look of a loser.


    "... chi..."


    Gaius was full of spitting with his mouth shut.


    Looking at Gaius like that, Delchia turned her back further and was proud.


    "Nuhahahaha. I won."


    Then Dove smashed Delchia.


    "... Delkia-sama, that''s enough."


    According to Dove, who trusted him, Delchia pulled back honestly.


    "Okay. You''re right. Let''s get this over with."


    "... thank you."


    "Mm-hmm. But what are we gonna do about this? Apparently, there''s nothing strange about this idiot.


    Dove stuck a nail in Delchia, who said he was going to stop talking about Gaius.


    "... Dear Delkia, please stop. Are you sure?


    Delkia nodded honestly, thinking that there was nothing more.


    "Okay. Let''s do this for real."


    "... yes. Thank you very much."


    Dove thanked Delchia again and turned back to Gaius.


    "... so what do we do? Is there really no other weird idea?


    Although Gaius had a slightly rotten mood, he reversed his expression.


    "Ah, so far. However, it''s not good to be noisy after all. Let''s figure out what else to do."


    Dove nodded a lot.


    "... hmm. That''s right."


    The two nodded face to face.


    That was because both were consistent in the idea that the Delkia recommendation should not be the only forceful breakthroughs.


    However, no other measures were found at present, and they desperately tried to find a breakthrough so that there would be no forced breakthrough.


    2.


    "... no. I can''t think of anything...."


    After much thought, Gaius finally gave up.


    Then Dove beside him did not grieve Gaius, but only stood face to face with the expression of renunciation.


    Then Delkia approached them just waiting.


    "Fufufufufu, looks like you''ve exhausted everything.


    Delchia said so, pointing her right index finger out the window.


    And he said with a strong tone, with his left hand against his hips.


    "Farewell! There is only a forceful breakthrough!

 2113 Episode 210: Last resort

    "No, wait, wait, wait!!"


    Gaius screamed in a hurry to get Delchia under control.


    But Delkia gained momentum.


    "Fufufufufu, finally. I can finally break this stupid status quo!


    Gaius was desperate to try to stop Delchia, who kept laughing and was motivated.


    "Wait! Just wait! Don''t make any noise!


    Then Delchia spilled a smile and told Gaius.


    "Yes, but didn''t you do everything you could? Then there''s one thing to do! Nothing but a breakthrough!


    "No, no, no, no. There''s something else I can do."


    "Otherwise, you will be the only one who has vomited weakly! What the hell are you talking about?"


    Gaius immediately objected.


    "No, I certainly didn''t. I told you, that''s why I didn''t say it was a good breakthrough."


    "Mm-hmm. I''m not sure it''s a good idea. Didn''t I tell you, there''s no other way?


    "I can''t help it."


    "No, there will be. Because there''s no other way."


    As proud as he was, Delkia smiled and said disgusting.


    Gaius swallowed his teeth with regret.


    Delchia looked at it and smiled even deeper.


    "Kukukukukukukuku, you''re going to regret it a lot. But give up already. You said it yourself. There is no other solution. So... what else can I do?


    Delchia said that and began to turn her arms around as she got used to shoulders.


    Gaius looked deeply into trouble at Dove.


    But Dove just shrugged his shoulders and shook his neck sideways.


    Gaius'' retreat was remarkable here.


    "... okay."


    Delchia was very pleased that Gaius had finally yielded.


    "Oh, you finally gave up!


    But there Gaius looked at Delchia with a crisp face.


    "But that''s the last resort!


    Delkia frowned.


    "What? What do you mean?


    Gaius took a deep breath once.


    And I opened my mouth slowly so that I could regain my mind.


    "Let''s start by poking into the hole in the other party''s security net. But if the other person finds out about it, then..."


    Delchia smiled with her nose.


    "Hmm. It''s a bad day... but it''s okay. At that time... you mean forced breakthroughs?

 2114 Chapter 211 Honor

    Gaius nodded at Delkia''s confirmatory question.


    "Oh, I can''t help it. However!"


    Gaius shouted and threatened Delkia.


    "Don''t just pretend to be found on purpose.


    Delchia once again smiled with her nose.


    "Do it or don''t do it"


    "Really?


    "Of course."


    "Then swear to me."


    Delchia raised her eyebrows.


    "To what?


    Gaius replied quickly.


    "To someone important to Delkia."


    The wrinkles between Delchia''s eyebrows became deeper.


    "... what is that..."


    "That''s why I''m important. You''re in Delkia, aren''t you?


    Delchia became fluffy and blushed her face without heart.


    "... I wonder. Such a person....."


    Gaius was surprised and repeatedly asked.


    "No, you''re here, right? About one person."


    Delchia said obviously angrily to Gaius, who was relentlessly approaching.


    "Shut up! There''s nothing left! You can''t stay with me!


    Then Gaius looked at Delchia with her face forward as if she were deeply surprised.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Are you sure you''re not here? None of them?


    Delchia became furious at Gaius, who was further questioned.


    "Let''s say he''s not here! Hold on, you!


    "No, but now, if someone doesn''t swear to me... I''d hate to be imitated as if I could be found on purpose..."


    Delkia said with an electrolithographic flame.


    "I told you not to! He''s troublesome. Verily, I swear by you. To myself."


    "No, even if I swear to myself....."


    "I don''t know what to say! I''m one of the best in hell! I swear by my own honor. There''s more!


    But Gaius had a faint expression.


    "... because it''s Delkia... while saying something about my own honor, oh, sorry. I did it. I''m about to finish it....."


    As Gaius put it, Delchia was furious.


    "What do you think I am! I won''t do that! Absolutely!


    Gaius sent suspicious eyes to Delchia.


    Are you sure ~


    Delkia made a quick affirmation.


    "It was true!!"


    "Never?


    "Absolutely!!"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and finally showed a convincing expression.


    "Okay. Then I''ll trust you."

 2115 Episode 2112 Warehouse

    Hmm! Oh, my God, finally.


    Delchia said angrily.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, that''s good. Besides, if you decide otherwise, good is quick. Let''s plan a plan."


    Then Delkia looked at him as if he was in trouble.


    Gaius looked at his face and felt everything.


    "I''ll do it with Dove. Delkia can rest now."


    Delkia then accepted Gaius''s proposal lightly.


    I see. I''ll take care of it. "


    Delchia said that, woosh, she tried to leave the window and go outside the toilet.


    Gaius stopped in a hurry.


    "Hey! Hold on a sec!


    But Delkia looked back and said, halfway through the toilet collision.


    "I know. Be careful not to be found by security guards."


    Although Gaius was a little anxious, he was reluctant to accept because it was visible that a quarrel would erupt again if he stayed here.


    "... okay. Then be really careful."


    Delchia smiled with her nose and disappeared behind the rush without saying anything.


    Although Gaius felt anxious, he thought that the longer the time, the more likely Delchia would be found by the guards, and he nodded as he looked at Dove while staring out the window frame.


    "... that building first... is it a warehouse? I don''t think it''s going to be that hard...."


    Gaius looked at the small building between the building where they were and the courtyard and said.


    Then Dove nodded.


    "... hmm. The warehouse itself does not appear to be in the vigilance net. The problem is beyond that."


    "Yeah, but don''t you think it would be nice to get there without any problems?


    Dove nodded.


    But at the next moment, there were wrinkles between Dove''s eyebrows.


    "... maybe that warehouse is suspicious..."


    Gaius! I looked at the warehouse with that face.


    And we observed the warehouse itself and its surroundings.


    "... suspicious place... I can''t find it... hey, Dove, what the hell did you think was suspicious? As far as I can see right now..."


    Gaius wondered if she was overlooking something and said with an uneasy expression.


    But Dove kept staring at the warehouse without nodding or changing his expression.

 2116 Episode 213 Relay Point

    Gaius was even more worried, comparing the warehouse under his control with Dove many times.


    After all, Gaius called out again because Dove didn''t move slightly.


    "... are you okay? The guards don''t seem to be looking around that warehouse...."


    So Dove finally moved.


    Dove narrowed his eyes and brought his face closer to the window of feeling.


    And he slowly and quietly opened his mouth.


    "... no, it looks like someone is hiding in that warehouse."


    Gaius was surprised and said with a momentum that almost stuck to the window, even before Dove.


    "Lie!? Where? Isn''t it dark? Are you sure you''re here?


    Dove nodded forcefully.


    "... you''ll see. Occasionally, the curtains on the warehouse windows can shake."


    Gaius approached even closer to the window and peered into the warehouse window.


    But Gaius didn''t see the change.


    "There''s no movement? Did you really move?


    Dove nodded slowly.


    "... extremely occasionally. Probably peeking out regularly."


    Gaius gazed at the warehouse window as he raised his eyebrows.


    But there''s still no movement.


    Gaius forgot to blink and kept staring at the warehouse window for a while.


    Then....


    "It''s working! I''m sure it''s working now!


    "... will be. That means there are guards inside."


    Gaius leaned against his body and murmured as he looked up at the ceiling.


    "Seriously... I was going to use that warehouse as a relay point...."


    Gaius said with regret.


    But I quickly changed my mind, put my body back, and looked outside the window frame.


    "... is there any other good route? ����


    Gaius stared at the security system with his eyes on a plate, but could not find a good intrusion route.


    "Oh dear... I can''t find it. If that happens, it''s a bit harsh....."


    Gaius said in a troubled face.


    Then Dove nodded quietly next to him.


    "... hmm. I don''t see any other buildings. So there''s nothing that could be used as a relay point."


    "Yeah, well, then you''re gonna have to cut through the big square and get closer without anything."


    "Hmm. It''s dark, so I don''t think we''ll find it soon, but it''s over if you illuminate the lights with magic."


    Dove shook his neck to the side as he saw the magicians under his eyes illuminating the lights with magic.

 2117 Episode 214 Unnatural

    "That little entrance on your left..."


    Gaius looked out the window at the inner courtyard and said looking at the door on the left end of the front of the building.


    Dove immediately looked at the entrance.


    "... hmm. You look like the most insecure."


    "That''s right. Isn''t it best to go there?


    But Dove didn''t nod right away.


    Gaius called out worried because he didn''t hear back.


    "... hmm? Dove?"


    Then Dove replied as if he had calmed down.


    "... ahh. I''m listening. I''m listening... but I don''t know..."


    "No? Maybe the guards are hiding out there with the warehouse?


    Dove looked around the door and replied carefully.


    "... hmm. I don''t see it from here, but I am concerned that the security is too thin compared to others."


    Then Gaius had a harsh expression.


    "... sure. It''s a little unnatural... and I''m trying to lure you there..."


    Then Dove nodded slowly and carefully.


    "... hmm. I can''t throw away that possibility."


    Gaius scratched his head in trouble.


    "Oh, my gosh... you can''t do all the tough stuff."


    Dove smiled bitterly.


    "... I''m afraid so."


    "No, then it''s the most heavily guarded place.


    "... hmm. That''s how it works."


    "I don''t think so. I can''t. I can''t believe it''s heavily guarded."


    "... but there was definitely an ambush in the warehouse earlier. Then you need to be suspicious of what''s so tough."


    "That''s right... the front door is completely patrolled by security guards, and there''s no crawling gap..."


    But then Dove''s eyes wooshed thinner.


    Dove glanced at Gaius''s large front door and did not move.


    After a while, Gaius noticed and called out.


    "... what''s wrong? You''re not really going to break into the front door, are you?


    However, Dove smiled uncommonly.


    Gaius was surprised and pushed both his eyebrows up.


    "... really? From there? No, but you can''t... no, you can''t..."


    Gaius once again observed the front entrance being heavily guarded, but he shrugged his shoulders as he saw the guards appear at too short a interval.

 2118 Episode 2115

    1.


    "... that''s impossible. I can''t do that, Dove."


    Instead of saying that Gaius was up, Gaius raised his hands up.


    But Dove''s smile didn''t stop.


    Gaius was once again surprised and observed the security system again, but no holes were found.


    Dove, what are you talking about? What makes you think you can get to the front door? I don''t know. Tell me. "


    Dove finally opened his mouth slowly.


    "... I was wondering if I could get it from behind."


    "Huh? No. I told you not to make any noise."


    "... it''s good for me to pretend to be a drunk. It will certainly be noisy, but it will not be important."


    Then Gaius looked down with a difficult face and thought deeply.


    "Indeed. If you enter as a drunk, even if you get a little noisy, will you be released immediately...."


    "... that''s it. In that gap, you will enter through the back door with Miss Delkia. I''ll draw attention to the ambushes that will be at the back entrance. How about this?


    Gaius listened carefully to Dove''s words.


    And, basically, I raised my face and said,


    "Okay, then we might be able to go. Especially if we walk through the back entrance, we might be able to pull out the ambushes."


    Dove nodded.


    "... hmm. Well, then, is that okay?


    "Oh, I''m fine, but... is Dove okay with that?


    "... I don''t mind. I''m not particularly interested in the royal palace. I''m just following you with Miss Delkia."


    I see. Well then, I''ll ask you to do me a favor. "


    "... hmm. I understand."


    Gaius nodded.


    "Then I have to tell Delkia. I don''t know how far I''ve gone... it''s too much trouble..."


    Gaius said so, turning her heel away from the window frame.


    Then he went outside the toilet looking for Delkia.


    2.


    "... I''m not here..."


    As soon as Gaius left the toilet, he looked around the left and right corridors.


    But there was no sign of Delkia.


    Gaius scratched his head in trouble.


    "Oh, my God. Where did he go...?"


    Dove also came out of the bathroom.


    "... aren''t you here? Then we''ll split up and look for it."


    Gaius nodded with his mouth pointed.


    "That''s all I can do. Oh, it''s no trouble anymore!

 2119 Episode 216 Gestures

    Gaius broke up with Dove and proceeded to the left hand side.


    Dove walked to his right hand side after checking Gaius'' back.


    Gaius kept complaining about the bumps as he walked down the hall.


    "Absolutely... can''t you just sit still for a while... because you''re not a little kid, so please just be quiet..."


    As Gaius walked down the hallway, he checked to see if there was any room to enter.


    As I was moving the door of the room and checking to see if I could get in, the door of the room near the hallway opened wooshly.


    Gaius stepped into the room without hesitation.


    "Delkia, Delkia, are you there?


    Gaius looked around the room in a voice.


    But there was nothing in the room, and it was an empty room.


    As a result, there was no hiding place for Delchia at all, and Gaius left the room bending his mouth to the letter to.


    "... what is it? It''s an empty room... but just keep it locked... okay."


    Gaius walked further, complaining, and reached the staircase at the end of the hallway.


    Since Gaius was on the third floor, the top floor of the building, the staircase was a one-way street to the lower floor.


    As a result, Gaius went down the staircase without hesitation, putting his hand on the staircase rail.


    "... where the hell have you been..."


    Gaius went down the stairs to the second floor.


    Gaius immediately turned to the corridor upstairs.


    "... you''re not here..."


    Gaius walked around complaining and looking for an empty room.


    Then I saw Dove a long way down the hall.


    Gaius used his whole body to send gestures.


    First he waved his hands wide to make Dove realize his existence, then he pointed to himself with his right hand.


    He then pointed his hand at the entire floor in a circle, gesturing that he was looking for this floor.


    He then pointed to Dove, immediately pointed to the ground with his hand and gestured to look for the first floor downstairs.


    Then Dove nodded loudly.


    He went further down the stairs silently.


    Gaius was satisfied with the meaning of the gesture and smiled.


    However, he remembered that he had not yet been able to find Delchia and walked out sighing.

 2120 Episode 217 Gaius Doubting an Available Room

    "Delchia, aren''t you there? Come out if you are."


    As Gaius walked down the hallway, he kept shouting.


    And I checked to see if the door of the room on the way would open.


    Then, as on the upper floor, there was a room that was unlocked.


    "Oh, it''s open."


    Gaius barely opened the door.


    But in front of the door, a dark, thick blackout curtain was hanging, preventing Gaius from entering.


    "Hmm? It''s not like the photo development room... what room is it?


    Gaius laid his hand on the blackout curtain and pulled quietly and slowly to the side.


    The curtain opened with a high-pitched sound of a metal rail rubbing against each other.


    But the room was dark, even though the blackout curtains were pulled.


    Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "... something''s suspicious..."


    Gaius stopped moving and stared inside the room.


    "... I feel like there''s something going on..."


    Gaius said that without moving a step, and was alert on the spot.


    "... you''re here, right? Is there something going on? ����


    Gaius talked inside the room in a vigilant MAX manner.


    "... it''s not Delkia, is it? This feeling...."


    That''s what Gaius said and thought as he stared further into the room.


    "... it''s not him either, is it? If it were him, he''d come in the room and attack me...."


    Gaius kept talking to himself.


    "... no? Isn''t that right?... is that him? Are you here to attack me again? So this room is a different dimension of space? ����


    Gaius kept talking to himself forever in the empty hallway.


    But Gaius was so tired of talking to himself.


    ��������


    But Gaius was still vigilant and didn''t try to move.


    ��������


    Silence ruled the area.


    Gaius kept changing her face and expressing her mood.


    He protected his silence while frowning, bending his mouth to the side, and twitching his cheeks.


    But I wonder if it''s Gaius''s personality, and I can''t stand the silence anymore.


    "... hey..."


    Gaius called it in the first place.


    But I haven''t heard back from inside the room.


    Gaius called again.


    "... hey, there''s someone here, right?


    Then, at the next moment, an event occurred that exceeded Gaius'' expectations diagonally.

 2121 Episode 218: The Voice

    "... hey, there''s someone here, right?


    Gaius stares into the room he fears.


    Her eyes are restlessly wandering, trying not to miss any small movements.


    And I concentrated so much that I couldn''t hear any more trivial sounds, and I was distracted by my ears.


    "... hey..."


    Gaius took a step forward.


    Then he pushed his legs up and down many times to make sure he felt the floor.


    "... a normal floor... then..."


    That''s how Gaius tried to slowly step forward on the other leg.


    And then Gaius jumped up in a strange voice.


    "Yikes!!"


    Gaius shouted with a tall voice like a girl''s voice.


    At the same time, he looked back while placing his hand on his neck.


    "No! No! What!?"


    Then there was Delchia with a smile.


    Hihahahahaha


    Delkia is laughing angrily.


    Gaius shouted with a mixed look of surprise and anger.


    "What did you do?!


    Delchia answered with tears and laughter in her belly.


    "Hyahaha, it must be the magic of water. You''re too surprised to know that?


    "Did you cast the magic of water on my neck!?"


    "That''s right. You''re getting wet on that evidence, aren''t you?


    Gaius blushed in anger.


    "What''s in the evidence? Why are you doing this?


    Delchia answered without a shudder.


    "Let''s say it''s funny. I was just going to tease you because you''re staring into this room."


    Gaius twitched her cheeks.


    "No, stop it! That''s what you do!


    Hihahahahaha


    Delchia burst out laughing again.


    Gaius blushed further.


    "Gu!... I wonder what you''re doing..."


    On the contrary, Delkia asked.


    "What are you doing staring into a room like this?


    "What... there''s something in this room"


    Delchia gazed into the room and twisted her neck.


    "Anything? What is it?


    "If you know that, you won''t have to! I don''t know, but I need something."


    Then Delkia became interested.


    "Oh, I see. Let''s go see something like that."


    Delkia said so and went into the room for no reason.

 2122 Chapter 219 Types of Signs

    "Eh, suddenly!?"


    Gaius shouted at Delchia''s ability to act.


    However, Delkia did not mind the subtlety, and entered the dark room with Zukazuka.


    Then he manipulated the magic and lit the lights, and the inside of the room was exposed.


    Delkia walked around the neck to every corner of the room and saw nothing particularly unusual.


    "Hey, there''s nothing here.


    Gaius, eh! He showed his expression and hurried into the room.


    "Really? Nothing?


    Gaius overlooked the room with Kyrokyo.


    Delchia laughed with her nose.


    "I don''t think so. Everywhere. I mean, there''s nothing in this room?


    Delkia said that the room was a garang, and it was just an empty room as before.


    Gaius had a dazed expression.


    Then Delkia said to Gaius, making a fool of himself.


    "Come on, say something. Does it look like you have something in your eye? What do you think?


    Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "... no, I''m not here..."


    Then Delkia entered immediately.


    "But that''s it. I don''t think so. No matter where you look, it''s just an empty room."


    "... no, but..."


    "Yes, but it''s not. What, are you still trying to say something?


    Delkia told me, and Gaius answered with his eyebrows raised.


    "Something definitely happened earlier. There were signs."


    "Oh, there''s no sign. What do you got?


    "... no, no matter what you say..."


    "There are many different kinds, right? There are some signs of danger and some signs of calm. There are many other things. I''m listening."


    But Gaius was desperate for the answer.


    "... even if they say that..."


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    Then Delkia threw up and threw up Gaius like a complete fool.


    "What is that? You don''t know that either? I would have felt some sort of sign before. At that time, you just felt the signs, and you didn''t know what kind of signs it was? If so, you''re a bum."


    It was Delchia''s relentless confession, but Gaius didn''t make a sound.


    Therefore Gaius could only bend his mouth into a curve and rot.

 2123 Episode 220 Acting

    "Hmm, okay. By the way, did you come up with a plan?


    Delkia asks how to break into the courtyard of the concern.


    Gaius replied reluctantly, even though he was rotten.


    "... ahh, well..."


    "Hmm. What kind of hand?


    Gaius sharpened his mouth and replied disgusted.


    "It''s a classic way for us to break into the royal palace while Dove approaches the front door dressed as a drunk and draws the attention of the guards."


    Delkia heard it and frowned at first, but soon began to nod.


    "Hmm, it might not be bad."


    "Yeah, it''s simple, but I think it should work."


    Hmm. Then Dove''s acting skills.


    Gaius nodded at Delkia''s words.


    "Indeed. That''s pretty important, isn''t it?


    "Of course. If you''re too bad, you''ll notice our plan. That doesn''t make any sense."


    "That''s right. Pretty hard, huh?


    Ah.


    "So, what do you think? Is Dove good at acting?


    As Gaius asked, Delchia jumped up one eyebrow.


    "... how did it go?... I don''t remember seeing him acting in the first place..."


    Gaius sighed relieved at it.


    I see. Then you''ll be fine. "


    Delkia had a suspicious look on her face.


    "Yeah? What''s going on? I''m telling you, I''ve never seen Dove act?


    Then Gaius smiled.


    "That''s why. Everyone acts every once in a while. But Delkia didn''t realize that, did she? We''ve known each other a long time."


    Delkia nodded deeply convinced.


    "Sure. I don''t realize at all....."


    "Oh, you must be a good actor."


    They both nodded at the same time, losing their concern about Dove''s acting skills.


    Well, let''s go back.


    Gaius looked up lightly at the ceiling and said.


    Delchia tilted her head.


    Where are you going? I don''t think so. "


    "No, that''s the bathroom. I have to meet Dove."


    "Why did you try to meet me in the bathroom? Why don''t you leave it somewhere else?"


    "No, even if you say that, I can''t let Delkia go...."


    "Shut up. I don''t want to go to the bathroom anyway!


    Gaius was at a loss to Delchia.

 2124 Word 2121: Magic Illumination

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of your time with us.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. This way!


    Gaius involuntarily shouted out and called for Dove.


    But the next moment, he remembered that they were now sneaking into the royal palace, and involuntarily covered his mouth with his hand.


    But of course, covering your mouth now would not drown out the loud voice you just heard, so Gaius shrugged his head with a look of utter shock.


    Then Delkia''s subdued curses flew out.


    ''''Are you an idiot! What time is this? Do you understand?


    Gaius shrugged his head, his cheeks twitching in his defense.


    ''No, I know, but ...... I accidentally ...... I''m sorry ......''


    Then, from a distance, Dove approached Gaius and the others at a fast walk.


    And as soon as he was far enough away from them that they could hear him without shouting, he said


    ...... let''s get out of here for now.


    Dove said to Delkia.


    Delkia nodded quickly and turned on her heel.


    Gaius followed Delkia, still holding his hand over his mouth.


    And with Dove at the back of the line, the three of them walked quickly to the stairs.


    But then a blinding bundle of light struck Gaius and the others through the hallway window.


    Gaius was startled, but at the same time he sensed that it was a magical irradiation by a mage, and he crouched down as quickly as he could.


    Delkia and the others crouched down as well, and the three of them each looked at each other.


    And Delkia was the first to speak up.


    ''''Hey! What do you think? Do you think they know where we are?


    Gaius was unable to answer Delkia''s question.


    The reason for this is that he couldn''t hide his agitation at his mistake, which was so dumb, and his ability to think was no longer functioning at all.


    So, instead, Dove answered.


    ''...... perhaps not fully found and ......


    But you have some idea of what to expect?


    ...... Yes. Perhaps.


    All right, I guess we should get out of here then.


    Delkia said, and walked off in a crouched position, almost on all fours.


    Fortunately, they were very close to the stairs, and they managed to reach them in only a short amount of time.


    Gaius and Dove reached it, and the three of them were face to face again on the stairs.


    Then Delkia made a quick decision.


    ''We''re going to run to the toilet from earlier. Great!

 2125 Replies 2122

    ��


    As soon as Delkia gave a sharp command, she ran quickly around her legs in a mid-heavy stance.


    But Gaius was still frozen in place, his thoughts still not operating properly.


    And that''s what Dove saved.


    As soon as he grabbed Gaius''s shoulder with a gash, he shook him lightly and at the same time called out sharply, though his voice sounded gentle.


    ...... Gaius, evacuate the building. We''re going back to the third floor bathroom.


    When Gaius finally focused his eyes and looked at Dove, he nodded in a panic.


    ...... Oh, yeah. Toilet: ...... Okay.


    Gaius finally reversed and walked away, though his movements were slow.


    Dove pressed his back with a large palm.


    Then Gaius'' walking speed increased.


    Dove kept pushing further, changing Gaius'' walking speed to what could be described as a fast walk.


    But even so, it was so slow compared to Delkia''s speed that Dove called out to her, pushing her further back.


    ...... Gaius, hurry. The guards are coming.


    Gaius nodded repeatedly in response to the voice.


    Finally, he left Dove''s hand and started running.


    Dove let out one sigh of relief as he ran.


    Then the two of them ran up the stairs with Delkia in pursuit.


    ��


    You idiot!


    Delkia ran into the bathroom and turned around and waited for Gaius to arrive, cursing as soon as she could see his face.


    Gaius stopped as if he had crashed into a wall in the middle of his run, his entire face twitching.


    Then Dove''s huge body hit his back.


    As a result, Gaius had to crash into the toilet impulse with tremendous force.


    ''Ugh! ...... ugh ......


    Gaius groaned and collapsed.


    Delkia, who had been watching the scene with cold eyes, spat out.


    "............


    Gaius crawls to the floor of the bathroom, and the relentless Delkia''s words rain down on him.


    Don''t you ever touch me. You hear me?


    Delkia said coldly, and went behind the impulse.


    Gaius is lying down, shaking his head as if he had a concussion.


    I''m sorry," said Dove apologetically.


    ...... Sorry, I couldn''t stop in a hurry. I couldn''t stop in a hurry.


    Gaius opened his quivering lips and said, as he put his face flat on the floor.


    ''...... oh, oh ...... good ......''

 2126 Episode 223 Dirt

    "Hey, hurry up. The guards are coming."


    Delchia shouted in a cold tone from behind the impulse.


    Gaius stood up slowly with her cheeks twitching.


    Dove helped Gaius stand up with an unfortunate look on his face.


    Gaius stood up firmly and carefully looked at the body lying on the floor.


    "... it''s not dirty... but it''s kind of like a floor..."


    "... do you care?


    Well... Maybe this floor is as dirty as the other floors, but it''s the toilet floor... so I''m curious. "


    "... I guess so."


    Beyond the clash, Delchia said coldly again.


    "It''s only natural that it''s dirty! The bathroom, it can''t be dirty!


    Gaius looked sick and tired.


    "... perseverance... that''s why you''re saying you care a little"


    "A little? Not much! It''s filthy! Oh, my God!


    Gaius murmured with a stupid face, "It''s dirty..."


    However, he sighed and said that there was no choice but to argue any more, and walked face to face with Dove.


    Gaius crossed into the toilet and confronted Delchia, who waited there with his arms, deliberately turning away and passing by.


    Delchia snorted.


    However, Gaius did not care and walked straight to the back of the toilet and peered out the window frame.


    "You''re making a lot of noise... oh, my God."


    Gaius looked back and saw that there was no Dove and only Delkia was there.


    Gaius wondered if Dove''s invisible was being watched beyond the collision so that the guards would know as soon as they approached.


    Well then, let''s get ready to open up another space.


    Delchia frowned.


    "Yeah? Are you ready for that?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, I don''t need anything in particular. There''s nothing else to do."


    "Hmm, it''s boring. But what do we do?


    "What? What do I do... when the guards arrive, I''m going to run into another space..."


    Delkia showed an frustrating expression.


    "I know that. Afterwards, I hear what you''re going to do after you spend time with the guards."


    Gaius clouded his face and, um, thought as he roared.

 2127 Chapter 224 indiscretion

    "That''s right... Dove''s drunkenness plan can''t be used anymore..."


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling and said.


    Then Delchia raised her tongue and said.


    "That''s what it is. Isn''t that enough?


    Gaius asked Delchia''s creepy smile as she felt the chills.


    "What do you mean?


    "They found out that there were intruders. If this happens, why don''t we just enter from the front?"


    Gaius panicked against Delchia, who said so joyfully.


    "No, no, no, no, no! I told you not to do that!


    "The situation is different now. It is no longer possible to hide and infiltrate the royal palace. Farewell!"


    Delchia''s eyes sparkled.


    But Gaius quickly waved his hands out.


    "No, no, no, no, no! Anyway, don''t make a scene!


    Gaius tried to control Delchia with a lot of volume.


    Delchia blamed it with a cold gaze.


    "Aren''t you the one making the noise? He said," Let''s raise your voice. "


    Delkia told me, and Gaius rushed to hold his mouth.


    Delchia snorted as usual.


    "It''s too late! The guards might have heard it."


    Gaius deeply regretted his recklessness again.


    Dove''s low and sharp voice flew over his back.


    "... I''m here"


    It was almost simultaneous for Gaius to look back and for Dove to emerge from behind the collision.


    Dove showed his face and nodded against Gaius.


    It was a sign to open a different space, but Gaius was in a hurry and didn''t notice.


    That''s why Delchia, who saw it, slapped Gaius in the back with a sigh.


    "Come on, fool! If you don''t want to make so much noise, why don''t we open up another space now!


    So Gaius finally noticed and quickly put his hands together to focus.


    Then he opened his hands together with a lot of momentum.


    "It''s open! Come on in."


    Gaius said that and Delchia jumped in almost simultaneously, and the subsequent Dove slightly entered.


    Gaius could not see the collision for a moment, nor could he hear footsteps without the guards.


    As a result, Gaius exhaled a sigh of relief and jumped himself into another space.

 2128 Chapter 225 Acceptance

    "... it looks like it''s okay..."


    Gaius, who looked slightly at his face from a different space, said it was him.


    Then Delchia, who peered at her face from the gap, whispered as she gazed around.


    "Really? Isn''t he still out there on that rampage?


    Gaius was also worried about Delkia''s words, and he glanced at his ears as he wandered.


    "... are you okay?... I don''t make any noise at all..."


    Delchia also pushed her hand against the back of her ear so that she could hear the surrounding sound without leaking it.


    "... hmm. Looks like he''s not here."


    Delkia said that, spreading the rift of alien space all at once and jumping out of it.


    And he stretched his legs to the other side of the ramp, and looked down the hallway and said.


    Mm-hmm. I don''t think so.


    Gaius also caught up and looked down the corridor like Delkia.


    "I''m glad for now."


    Delchia slightly stuck Gaius in the head.


    "I''m glad for now. You idiot."


    Gaius nodded without a word to return.


    Then Dove, who appeared from the other side of the collision, set off a rescue ship for Gaius.


    "... Dear Delkia, it seems that Gaius is also reflecting. Please leave me alone."


    Delchia snorted lightly.


    "Not bad. So, what are you gonna do?


    Delkia asked Gaius again about her recent concerns.


    Gaius still seemed unconscionable, with a look of anguish.


    "No, that''s... still nothing..."


    Then Delchia said without putting in her hair.


    Well then, can we make a frontal break?


    Gaius nodded, but rebelled against this idea alone.


    "No! That''s just... let me think about it for a second."


    "How long will it take you to think about it? You''ve been thinking about it for a while now, and it''s not a conclusion at all."


    "No, that might be true... but wait a little longer."


    "This is what happens to you in the first place?


    "I know... but I don''t like forced breakthroughs..."


    Delchia took a big breath, then exhaled with a loud sound.


    "Okay. Then I''ll give you enough time. Think before you do. You know what? We''re not going to do it again."


    Gaius had no choice but to accept Delkia''s assertion.


    "... okay..."

 2129 Episode 226 Reversal

    Gaius thought.


    I put my arms together and gazed at the point.


    Gaius looked down the toilet window and continued to think as he glanced at the inner courtyard of the intruder.


    But there was no conclusion, and only time continued to flow instantaneously.


    Then a heartless word of Delchia struck his back.


    "It''s time. Tell me if you have an idea."


    Delkia pressed Gaius to make a decision in a tone that could be described as ruthless.


    Gaius glanced back slowly with a hard expression.


    Delkia glanced at Gaius''s face for a while.


    "... hmm. Looks like you got your mind together, huh?


    Gaius nodded quietly.


    Delchia put her hands on her hips, opened her legs about shoulder-width apart, and raised her chin slightly with her chest bent and said arrogantly.


    Then call me. What are you gonna do about it?


    Gaius took a woosh of breath and poured it into her lungs, quietly and slowly exhaling and answering.


    "Okay. Let''s make a frontal break."


    Delchia was surprised by Gaius''s unexpected response.


    Dove also stared at Gaius with an unbelievable look.


    "... are you serious? You can''t make a scene, can you?


    Gaius glanced slowly at Dove.


    "Oh, I don''t want to make a scene if I can. But it''s already making a scene, and it''s my fault. If this happens, I can''t help it."


    Delchia somehow bit Gaius with his expression of abandonment.


    "Are you crazy? Are you sure? This is gonna be a lot of noise.


    "That''s why they''re already making a scene."


    "What are you talking about? If we make a front break, it''s not the same as before. You''re making so much noise that the heavens and the earth are turning over.


    "I know."


    "I don''t understand. There''s a king over there, isn''t there? There''s a frontal breach and enemies show up? This is gonna be a mess, right? You sure about that? Are you sure?


    Then Gaius gazed at Delchia with a flickering eye.


    "Didn''t Delkia want to break through the front?


    Delchia jumped one eyebrow.


    "... it''s definitely decided."


    Gaius stuck his hair in without putting it in.


    "Then why are you biting me?


    "When did I bite?"


    "Now."


    Gaius twisted his neck and looked at Delchia.

 2130 Episode 227: Feeling Dangerous

    Gaius counterattacked me and Delchia spoke.


    The good news is that Gaius got even more stuck.


    "You said Delkia wanted to break through the front, right? Why would you stop me if I told you to?


    Delchia quickly rebelled.


    "I don''t think I''ve stopped you."


    "I certainly didn''t stop you from being clear, but when you say it, you suddenly realize you''re scared."


    Then Delchia snapped at the words.


    "Who said I was scared? Me! You''re gonna tell me I''m scared and I realize it!


    Gaius rebelled without moving.


    "That''s right. That''s because until now, you had to enter with great momentum. And when I give you the go-sign, you''re in the ass."


    "Who sucks! I can''t believe it!


    "No, you''re actually doing it."


    "I didn''t."


    Then why are you stopping?


    "I didn''t stop you!


    Delkia began to think as she gazed at Gaius.


    Why did I ask Gaius to be careful?


    And when I came to that conclusion, I slowly opened my mouth.


    ''Cause you suddenly changed your mind, and you felt some kind of danger.


    Gaius twisted his neck again.


    "Danger? What?


    "So let me tell you something. Something."


    "What''s going on?"


    "If you find out, say something! I don''t know what it is because I don''t know!


    I spoke forcefully about something I didn''t know Delkia knew.


    Gaius frowned further and curled his neck.


    "No, I don''t know what it is. And danger... what do you mean?"


    "I don''t know!


    Delchia turned her back irresponsibly.


    Gaius dazzled with his mouth wide open.


    Dove spoke slowly to Gaius.


    "... it''s Gaius. I remember you feeling something like Delkia."


    Gaius slowly walked around his neck and saw Dove.


    "What do you mean?


    "... I don''t know. But I''ve never seen you suddenly bend your mind and ride Delchia like you are now. That''s why I''m trapped in a strange sensation."


    "Even if they say it''s a strange feeling, it''s the only thing Dove knows."


    "... hmm. I guess so. I can''t see inside you at all."


    Dove narrowed his eyes wooshly.

 2131 Chapter 228 Subtle Changes

    "... maybe I''m a little weird?


    Gaius looked at Delchia and Dove instead and asked anxiously.


    Delkia nodded loudly.


    "Mmm! That''s weird. You''re weird in the first place!


    Gaius had a slightly frustrating expression.


    "No, I''m not asking you that."


    "You''re weird. That''s for sure. But thanks for creating another kind of weirdness lately."


    "What the hell...."


    "I don''t know."


    Gaius twitched his cheeks.


    "... I don''t know... if you say that, we''ll be done talking..."


    "But I don''t know what I don''t know. Anyway, I just feel it somehow."


    "No, I''d like to ask you about that...."


    "I can''t. If you could language your senses, you would have already done it."


    "Well, I guess so... am I that weird? ����


    "Mmm, that''s weird! It''s just weird. It''s no exaggeration to say that!


    Gaius felt sensitive to the fact that Delchia was starting to make jokes and became more demanding than before.


    So Dove also felt Delchia''s joke, and broke into a conversation with before the two of them had a fight.


    "... I don''t know how to say weird, but I think something''s different from before."


    As Dove said, Gaius changed from a harsh expression to a serious one.


    "How is it different? Do you really think Dove doesn''t know?


    "... hmm, that''s right. I''m as sensual as Delchia-sama. But...."


    Dove separated the words.


    Gaius couldn''t stand the silence and buried it quickly.


    "What? I''m really curious... but what?


    Dove looked Gaius straight in the eye.


    "... hmm. It''s sensory, but I''m sure of it..."


    "Sure... you''re sure I''m not what I was before?


    "... that''s right. Perhaps the beginning of the change was subtle."


    "At the beginning of the change... this means that the change continues, right?


    "... hmm. I think subtle changes are going on all the time."


    "For how long?


    "... I don''t know. But little by little, I think it''s changed a lot now."


    When Dove said that, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Gaius.

 2132 Episode 229 Running Up

    Gaius noticed Dove''s gaze and looked puzzled.


    "Even if you say so... I don''t know at all."


    "... I guess so. Even with me, we''ve been together forever, so I didn''t even notice the change. If I were you, I wouldn''t be aware of it at all."


    Then Delkia started putting it in.


    "Because you''re an idiot. I''m sure you won''t notice."


    "Who''s stupid? I''m the smart one."


    "Ha! Someone who thinks he''s smart can''t be smart!


    "What are you talking about, like a Zen question? Enough about Delkia."


    "What? What do you mean?


    "Meaning as is. Delkia, just shut up for a second."


    "What! Let''s kick your ass!


    "I''ve already been blown up so many times!


    "Shut up! I''ll blow you up again!


    Dove split his body between the two as a quarrel about to start all year round.


    "... one moment."


    Dove called for a truce with half his body.


    But Delkia didn''t stop, and he climbed on Dove''s back with momentum.


    Delchia ran up Dove''s back and jumped all of a sudden to her shoulders, glistening her eyes and glittering at Gaius.


    Gaius didn''t expect Dove''s shoulders to attack him, and he was surprised to harden his body.


    Delkia''s jump kicked into it.


    Delchia kicked sharply and her soles clapped into Gaius''s face.


    Ufufu!


    Delchia put her strength into Gaius''s face in the air and jumped up with her rebellion.


    Then he made a splendid landing by spinning in the air.


    However, unlike Delkia, Gaius fell behind with a splash of blood from his nose.


    Gaius, who fell down on the toilet floor in large letters, twitched his body.


    A cold word of Delchia descended on Gaius.


    "Idiot!


    I fainted, saw Gaius twitching, and exhaled because Dove was deep.


    "... Mr. Delkia, why don''t you go a little too far?


    But Delkia snorted out loudly.


    "That''s not true! There is no medicine for fools. So this is the best!

 2133 Chapter 230: Clumps of Bacteria

    1.


    Looking at Gaius, who fainted and kept twitching, Delchia approached the window and stared at the inner courtyard below her.


    "... hmm. I''m making a big fuss."


    Delkia was right, and security guards were pouring out into the vast courtyard up to the back yard.


    But there, Delchia''s gaze focused on one point.


    It was a surveillance tower on the west side of the courtyard.


    "... hey, Dove"


    Delchia looked back and called Dove.


    Dove slightly approached and looked down in the direction Delchia pointed out in his jaw.


    But not immediately, Dove glanced at Delchia''s face.


    Delchia nodded lightly and slowly opened her mouth.


    "There it is. That''s the tower."


    Dove turned his gaze to the west and saw a tower about fifteen meters high looking around.


    "... what is that tower?


    Dove didn''t know what Delchia meant and asked again.


    Then Delkia smiled with a grinning tongue.


    We''re gonna take that tower.


    2.


    "Hey, let''s get him away from here."


    Delchia walked carefully through the hallway in a mid-level posture, turning back and calling out to Gaius, who was lurking behind her.


    Gaius twitched his cheeks and objected.


    "Shut up. That toilet is pretty clean, so it''s not really dirty."


    Gaius complained to Delchia, who took the lead while keeping his voice to a minimum.


    "There''s no way it''s not dirty. You are a mass of bacteria. Look, don''t come any closer to me than three meters in radius."


    "Who is a mass of bacteria? That''s not a good way to say it."


    "What''s wrong?"


    That''s unfounded bullying.


    "There will be a case for that. I would have slept on the toilet floor."


    "It''s not my will. Maybe because Delkia kicked me."


    "I don''t care about the cause. The problem is the outcome."


    "The cause will be important. What are you doing here?"


    "Who''s behind this? If you say so, I''ll bet you''re the one who slapped me in the mouth."


    "That''s not a problem. And then Delkia''s unusual behavior would be responsible."


    "What an unusual behavior. My kicking will be the result of normal judgment."


    Gaius was stunned and sighed enough to say that his soul might escape.


    "... where is it? It''s abnormal behavior to jump and kick without asking questions. I''m so mad at you..."

 2134 Episode 231 Surveillance Tower

    In the meantime, Delchia and the others arrived at the entrance on the first floor of the Royal Palace.


    That was the nearest entrance to the tower.


    Delkia stared at the guard tower from below once, then dropped his gaze and watched the guards closely.


    "It''s the back yard they''re watching out for. I don''t think there are any intruders in the tower that monitors the backyard."


    Delkia said in a lurking voice.


    "It''s dark under the lamp."


    Gaius got along, but Delchia looked nasty.


    "I told you to stay away from me. Sish, get out of here."


    Gaius retreated while complaining with a grumpy expression.


    When Delkia made sure Gaius was three meters away, she finally returned to the watchtower with peace of mind.


    "Okay, looks like there are only a few people in the Tower. This is going to have to be okay."


    When Delchia said satisfactorily, Dove nodded.


    "... yes. Let''s see how it goes."


    "Hmm... but the guards are still hanging around."


    "... you can''t help it. I saw the intruder''s shadow."


    "Hmm. I''m really in trouble. That little fool."


    Delkia said so and looked at Gaius, who was three meters away.


    Gaius sharpened his mouth in protest.


    That''s why I apologized.


    "Not enough"


    Delkia cut it off.


    Gaius looked away and tried to raise his voice of protest, but because there was a fear that he would be discovered again, Gaius swallowed it.


    Delchia grasped the situation and then said, "Hmm." Then she turned her gaze back to the tower.


    Gaius looked at Delchia with anger in her chest and said, "Humph" in the same way.


    Dove looked sideways and sighed loudly.


    But for the moment, it was how to break into the tower, so I switched my mind and noticed the movements of the guards near the tower.


    The trend seemed to have subsided slightly for Dove.


    "... it looks like we''re finally back to normal security."


    Delkia nodded strongly.


    Hmm, apparently.

 2135 Episode 232 Spiral Stairs

    "... the number of people is still small."


    Delkia looked up at the guard tower standing in front of her and said, checking the number of guards hiding inside.


    Dove nodded.


    "... yes. Looks like there''s only two of us. But it doesn''t have to be someone who''s not moving at all. Please be careful."


    "Mmm, you''re right. Let''s go in carefully."


    Delchia walked quietly, leaving nothing to say.


    With a mid waist posture, he proceeded to the watchtower, taking care not to hit the illuminated lights.


    Dove immediately followed, with Gaius at the back.


    Delchia then reached the watchtower and mounted it with her back against the wall.


    Dove also moved quickly, with his back against the wall just like Delchia.


    Finally, Gaius mounted in the same way, and the three asked when to break into the guard tower.


    The leading Delchia turned her back against the wall and moved slowly as she approached the entrance and exit of the guard tower.


    And when it reached only 30C to the entrance and exit, it stopped temporarily.


    Dove and the others stopped following Delkia''s lead.


    Delchia watched carefully inside, moving slowly from there by a few C''s.


    Then finally he reached the entrance and took a slow look inside.


    "... I don''t know."


    Delchia whispered softly and quickly reversed her body into the room.


    Dove and Gaius went on and went in as fast as they could without making any noise.


    Delkia quickly reached the spiral staircase inside the guard tower.


    Dove and the others rushed to the spiral staircase, holding their footsteps in a hurry.


    And they looked up at the spiral staircase from below.


    Hmm, I still can''t see.


    Delkia whispered.


    Dove, Gaius nodded silently.


    Delchia nodded back at them and slowly and quietly began to climb the spiral stairs.


    However, the spiral staircase was made entirely of metal, making it difficult to hold the footsteps inside.


    Delchia suddenly made a sound at the first step, so she suddenly slapped her tongue and showed a rather frustrating expression.


    However, after that, he was slightly irritated, but suddenly showed a careful foothold, and slowly and quietly went up.

 2136 Episode 233 Standby

    Delkia was not the only one who had difficulty with the metal spiral staircase.


    It was the biggest dove in the body.


    And while Delkia made a sound at first step, after that, Dove had a lot of trouble fixing it.


    It makes a sound.


    Dove''s body was close to 2M and the width was quite wide, so he weighed lightly over 100K.


    As a result, a metal staircase would crash and make a sound.


    Dove slowly raised his legs one step at a time, sweating cold.


    But every time the metal clapped in the tower, Dove''s forehead continued to sweat.


    Then a loud noise roared around.


    Dove looked back with an expression that he had gone.


    Then, Gaius looked around with a bad look on his face.


    Delchia, who was leading, also stopped walking and chilled her liver to see if there were any guards ahead.


    But nobody came, and everybody lowered their breasts of relief.


    But then Dove couldn''t move.


    I was halfway there because of the noise.


    Then Gaius, at the rear, slowly climbed the stairs and quietly came right behind Dove.


    "I''ll go first. Wait here for Dove."


    Gaius whispered.


    Dove nodded silently.


    Gaius climbed the stairs quietly and slowly to the bottom of Delchia.


    Delkia, let''s go together.


    Delkia nodded while dissatisfied.


    "There''s no other way. If you run into the guards, jump right away."


    "Oh, I''ll faint you before you raise your voice."


    Hmm. Let''s go.


    Delchia turned forward and slowly began to go up the stairs.


    Gaius was right behind him so he could attack quickly whenever he wanted to.


    Then they left Dove and proceeded.


    In the middle of the stairs, Gaius looked ahead and whispered.


    "Right there, in the middle of the tower. There must be guards there."


    Delkia replied without turning around.


    "I know. One on the middle floor. A total of two people at the top. But there may be others who are not moving. Don''t be alarmed."


    Gaius nodded quietly as Delkia kept her voice down.


    Heh heh. I won''t be alarmed! "

 2137 Episode 234 Reasons for Change

    Delchia leaned over and climbed the stairs slowly and quietly, almost in a quadrupling position.


    Gaius proceeded with the same attitude, but along the way Delkia turned around with great momentum.


    Gaius wondered if something was going on ahead, and there was nothing particularly unusual about looking ahead.


    As a result, Gaius looked at Delchia with a suspicious expression.


    Then Delkia jumped one eyebrow and made a very sharp expression.


    Gaius could not gauge the meaning and leaned his neck with a puzzled expression.


    Delchia then slowly flipped her posture with a sharp expression and slowly descended the stairs.


    Then he passed through Gaius silently and came one step back, and finally he spoke.


    "... you go ahead."


    Gaius bowed his neck first without knowing why.


    "... why?


    But Delkia said it with a sharp expression.


    Just go ahead.


    Gaius did not understand and bent his mouth to the letter.


    "I want to know why...."


    But Delchia also bent her mouth to the letter to not answer.


    Gaius asked with an even more suspicious look.


    "No, why...."


    Then Delkia turned her back.


    Gaius found no consistency in a series of Delkia''s actions, but was just confused.


    However, Gaius slowly climbed the stairs, as Delkia told him, because he didn''t think it would be obvious and there was nothing wrong with taking the lead.


    But in your heart, forever? Mark kept coming to mind.


    Gaius leaned his neck over and over as he climbed the stairs in a quadruplicate position.


    But then I realized that there was something in it.


    Gaius glanced back unexpectedly.


    And he let loose a word without saying.


    "Oh, okay. You didn''t like being seen in the ass."


    Then Delchia''s face was dyed bright red.


    But soon the figure turned to anger, and the demon turned to a horrible expression called Kakuya.


    So Gaius finally realized his failure.


    "... ah, no... I''m sorry..."


    However, that did not cure Delchia''s expression.


    Delkia could not speak loudly in some cases, so she whispered to Gaius.


    "... later..."

 2138 Episode 235 Mid Floor

    Gaius slowly climbed up the spiral staircase with a shrinking mind on his chest.


    And finally, I came to the middle floor, a few more steps away.


    Gaius proceeded further cautiously, putting his hand on the middle stairs.


    He slowly stretched out his neck and peered into the middle floor.


    "... I''m here..."


    Gaius discovered the guards he saw when he looked down the stairs earlier.


    The guard didn''t expect an intruder to enter the tower, and his expression looked relaxed.


    However, it was not entirely alarming.


    The guard was walking slowly through the middle floor, gazing downstairs to see if there were any intruders, while his expression was relaxed.


    Gaius looked back as he checked.


    "I knew it was just one person. I''m slowly turning around and staring down."


    Delkia answered by switching her feelings while expressing herself bewildered from what had just happened.


    "Okay. Then sneak up behind me and take it out in a flash."


    Delkia sent precise instructions.


    However, Gaius, who felt that the wording was lethal, corrected it to a gentle wording while repeating it.


    "Okay. Then sneak up behind me and make sure you faint."


    Gaius woke up quickly without making a sound.


    Then he slowly pulled his foot and approached the back of the guard.


    The guards are only paying attention to their eyes, and I don''t think there''s an intruder approaching from behind.


    That''s why Gaius managed to get behind the guards without difficulty.


    And Gaius shook his right arm quietly and slowly and shook down his sharp knife surprisingly fast on the guard''s neck.


    Gufu


    The guard made a noise as if he had breathed air out of his mouth in an instant and crashed from his knees.


    But Gaius hugged him from behind out of kindness or so that the guard man fell to the floor and didn''t get hurt.


    And he slowly laid his body on the floor.


    Well, for now, we''ve got the middle floor under control.


    When Gaius said so, Delchia glanced at him with a jittery eye nearby.


    Delchia then shook her chin sideways.


    It was a sign that it wasn''t over yet, and it was an order to go to the next one.


    Gaius walked with his neck shrugged and headed for the top floor.

 2139 Chapter 236 Two People

    Gaius passed by Delchia and began to climb the spiral staircase with slow steps.


    But on the way, Gaius remembered something and whispered to Delchia behind him.


    "Shouldn''t I call Dove for this?


    Dove was on the ground floor because of his big body, and the metal staircase made a noise.


    But Delchia shook her neck to the side.


    "Let''s just take control of the top floor."


    Gaius nodded.


    "Okay. Bye."


    Gaius said that and began to climb the spiral staircase again.


    So Gaius continued to climb silently and silently, and finally reached the top floor.


    When Gaius hung his finger on the top floor, he quietly pulled out his neck and peered inside.


    The guards stood right next to Gaius'' face.


    Gaius was surprised and pulled his neck in a great hurry.


    Then quietly and slowly began to descend the stairs.


    Delchia suddenly woke up with Gaius''s leg hanging by herself, but soon realized it was an emergency and slowly went down the stairs.


    Then, about two steps down the stairs, the guards on the top floor heard the sound of passing over their heads, and they were relieved.


    Gaius turned around and nodded at Delchia, then slowly started to climb the stairs again.


    Then he hung his finger on the top floor again, stretched his neck and peered into it.


    Then, I was surprised to find the other guard sitting in the middle of the room, even though I saw the guard moving to the other side of the room.


    "Oh no, there''s another one. I''m sitting in a chair in the middle of the room."


    Gaius looked back and reported to Delkia.


    Delkia frowned.


    "... um, in the middle of the room... it''s troublesome."


    "Oh, the other one''s circling the room."


    "I didn''t know there were two of them...."


    "What do we do?


    Delchia thought about Gaius''s question.


    "That''s right...."


    Then Gaius presented a proposal.


    "I don''t know, when the guards around were at the back, they jumped in at the same time, and I jumped into the man in the middle of the room first, so Delkia headed towards the guards around the back. Maybe that''s what we should do.


    Delkia nodded a lot.


    "Okay. Let''s do it."

 2140 Episode 237 Hatoo

    With Delkia''s consent, Gaius set the timing in front of him.


    I don''t mind deciding the policy, but the guards around were already walking slowly from the back towards the front.


    Gaius stepped down the stairs to wait for him to pass by again.


    The sound of tapping the metal floor with leather shoes is engraved with tricks and rhythms on the head of Gaius.


    Gaius pulled his neck further and took care not to be found.


    On top of that, there are even more tricks and sounds.


    Gaius slipped down with Delchia and lurked in the shadow of the stairs.


    Then Gaius felt the footsteps slowly fade away.


    Gaius nodded silently looking back.


    Delkia nodded silently with Gaius.


    Gaius turned back and woke up quietly and slowly.


    Then, another guard sitting in the middle of the room conveniently talked to the guard who was going around.


    Gaius entered the room with a mid waist attitude just before the chance arrived.


    Gaius sneaks closer and closer, but the two of them are obsessed with talking.


    The guards who were circling proceeded further, laughing.


    Gaius suddenly picked up speed when he felt Delchia fit behind him.


    The footsteps rang a little louder.


    But both guards don''t notice right away.


    Gaius jumped in there.


    Gaius jumped over the guard sitting in the chair and fell behind him.


    Next to that, Delchia jumped out with the momentum of God''s speed.


    And finally surprised by the sound of a chair called Gatan falling down, he jumped at the other guard who turned around.


    Ha!


    The guard, who was jumped by Delkia, fell down and exhaled air from his heart at once.


    That was because Delkia was kicking the guard''s pigeon tail when he jumped.


    In addition, Delkia held his head down as the guard man fell to the floor.


    As a result, Delchia''s hand and head were pinched on the floor, and in an instant the guards were unconscious.


    Delchia smiled satisfactorily and stood up with a slow motion.


    Looking back slowly, he nodded with Gaius, who stood up in the same way.

 2141 Episode 238 Superposition

    "All right, that went well."


    Delchia smiled satisfactorily and told Gaius.


    Gaius smiled back.


    "That''s right. I was surprised when we were together, but I''m glad it went well."


    Hmm. That''s right.


    Delkia once again nodded deeply, looking down at the guard who was sleeping deeply under her feet.


    But I remembered there was Gaius.


    "Ah, yes. I have to go tell Dove we''re done."


    "That''s right. You, go."


    Delkia said it in an orderly tone without saying it was natural.


    Gaius raised his eyebrows slightly and uncomfortably, but when he argued here, he didn''t think Delkia would bother to go downstairs and gave up.


    "Okay."


    Gaius walked out of his way to say just one word.


    Delchia waited satisfactorily to see how he was doing before lowering his hips to the chair where the guards were sitting.


    Gaius heard the sound on her back and shrugged her shoulders.


    "... at all..."


    Gaius murmured, slowly descending the stairs.


    Although the surveillance tower was completely overwhelmed, there were other guards outside, so they couldn''t make a loud noise, and Gaius almost went down the stairs.


    But when I reached the middle floor, I bowled with Dove.


    "Ah, Dove, I''ve been here."


    Dove nodded and replied.


    "... hmm. I thought this floor would naturally be under control in time, so I came here for now."


    I see. We''re done up there. Complete control. "


    "... it''s superimposed. So it''s okay to make some noise."


    "Oh, if you don''t shout it out loud, you''ll be fine."


    That''s how Gaius began to climb the stairs.


    Dove said as soon as he could.


    "... that would be helpful. After all, when I go up, it makes a lot of noise."


    Dove said that the metal spiral staircase made a loud noise every time he moved.


    Gaius laughed.


    "Indeed. It sounds pretty big."


    "... hmm. In this body, I can''t help it."


    "Must be."


    That''s what Gaius said and laughed again.


    Dove smiled bitterly, and they slowly went up the stairs.


    And when I got to the top floor, Delchia, who saw it, stood up from the chair.


    "Okay, here we are. Let''s go into the inner courtyard."

 2142 Episode 239 * woosh

    Well, let''s go into the inner courtyard.


    Delchia stood up from her chair with an unbelievable smile.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders when he saw it.


    "... are you sure you want to do this?


    Delchia answered Gaius'' question bravely as she approached.


    "Of course. What brings you here?"


    "No, I guess so... really?


    "Perseverance! Is there any other way?


    "That''s also true....."


    "What? What''s wrong with you?


    Delkia stopped in front of the Gaius.


    Gaius answered breathlessly because he was deep.


    "I mean, you''re just flying from this high place to the back yard, right? It''s the night, Mecca, and you''re scared."


    "It''s an instant to fly. It exploded, activated magic, and fell freely along the way. Otherwise, the opponent will detect the use of magic."


    "No, that''s it. You''re afraid of messiah when you land. It''s the night, right?


    "I told you to use magic when you land. All you have to do is activate magic the moment you land and land well. Then it won''t make a sound."


    "But if you use magic in the inner courtyard, you''ll be detected.


    "If it''s instantaneous, yes, the magic use won''t be detected"


    No, I don''t know ~


    Gaius said that he didn''t like it.


    Delchia glanced at Gaius with a flickering eye.


    "You''re scared, right?


    Gaius admitted honestly.


    "I''m scared. You''re going to fall into the dark? I''m afraid."


    "Hmm, I don''t have the guts."


    "Whatever. I''m afraid of what I''m afraid of.


    "So you''re always cheating on this tower? What did you take this tower for?


    "Yes, but...."


    "You agreed earlier."


    "Earlier... but..."


    That''s what Gaius said and gazed into his eyes.


    It was about fifteen meters tall.


    Gaius fainted unexpectedly and the area around her crotch wooshed.


    This is too expensive.


    But Delkia didn''t give a damn.


    "Hmm! You probably fly a lot."


    "Besides, I''m not talking about this. Flying with magic is completely different from falling free."


    "That''s why I told you to use magic when you land."


    "I know. But this darkness? Can it be activated when it lands well....."


    That''s what Gaius said and looked down again, and his crotch wooshed again.

 2143 Chapter 240 Landing Point

    Gaius stroked his groin and stared into his eyes.


    The area was already dark, and the inner courtyard was such that its appearance could easily emerge.


    "... so where are we landing?


    Gaius said anxiously.


    Delchia pointed to the inner courtyard with her left hand on her hips and her right hand.


    "Look closely. There''s a courtyard. There it is."


    Gaius gazed with a woosh.


    "... where? Do you have a courtyard?


    Gaius only seemed to have a slight appearance in his eyes and could not see the courtyard.


    "There it is. Look closely."


    Delkia pointed at him in a troublesome way and said.


    But Gaius still couldn''t see the courtyard.


    "... no, I don''t know. I can''t see. Where is it?"


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Why can''t I see it?


    Delkia became angry as a result of the frustration.


    But Gaius was also irritated, and the two of them were wings of each other again.


    "I can''t help it! I can''t see!


    "There''s nothing you can do about it! Take a good look! You idiot."


    "What the hell! I don''t know what you can''t see!


    "I can''t help it! Look closely!"


    "I''m watching! I can''t see much from what I''ve seen! How many times do I have to tell you?


    Then Dove finally got in between, as usual.


    "... please wait"


    Dove broke in between them and asked Delchia to be cool.


    Delchia braced herself with a blunt expression, but said nothing more.


    That''s why Dove turned back to Gaius.


    "... Gaius, are you sure you can''t see?


    "I can''t see. That''s what I''ve been saying."


    "... I see. Can you see the building itself?


    "The appearance. But it''s also thin and blurry. I don''t see it clearly."


    "... I see. That''s a problem."


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m saying that."


    "... thin and blurry. So you see that roof?


    Dove pointed around the roof of the backyard.


    "... ahh. Somehow, I know you''re shaping the roof."


    "... I see. Can you see there''s another building over there?


    Gaius looked at his eyes like a plate.


    "... no, I can''t see. It''s dark."


    Dove said with a sharp expression.


    "... I see. In fact, there is a building in the back. The courtyard is in between."

 2144 Chapter 241 The Theory of the Cowardly

    "... I guess so..."


    Gaius nodded at Dove''s explanation.


    "... the courtyard isn''t that big. But if you can see it, you can say it''s wide enough to land."


    "... well, that''s probably true..."


    Gaius was convinced that this height would be commensurate with the size of the visible.


    But for the invisible Gaius, it was definitely a terrifying size.


    Dove felt it from Gaius'' complexion and made an even more troublesome expression.


    "... don''t you think you can go?


    Dove asks worriedly.


    Gaius replied slowly, showing an uneasy expression.


    "... no, I''m going. I''ll go but....."


    Though he said he was going, Delchia said that he had boiled his business to Gaius, who was still not boiling out.


    "Are you going or not!?"


    Delkia forced me to choose between the two, and Gaius made a decision.


    "Let''s go! I''ll go, but wait a minute!


    "What do you have to wait for!?"


    "Well, you''ve been waiting for me for a while."


    So tell me why you have to wait.


    "Organize your feelings. I need to get my feelings right."


    Then Delchia snorted, as if she had made a fool of herself.


    "You''re a pain in the ass. Are you having a good time with something like this?


    "I can say that because I can see Delchia. I can''t see enough, can I? Let me sort out my feelings."


    "I can afford to be invisible."


    "It doesn''t make sense to talk if you don''t. It''s a cowardly theory."


    Then Delkia changed her blood phase.


    "What!? Who''s the coward?!


    It''s Delkia!


    "What!?"


    Then Dove put his body between them again and ripped them off.


    "... please wait. This is not the time....."


    Dove, in particular, pulled Delchia back.


    Delkia had no choice but to retreat, although she looked at her face when she was dissatisfied.


    Gaius also looked angry, but stopped at the scene and took a distance.


    Then Dove looked a little relieved and said.


    "... Gaius, if you want to make a feeling, do it now."

 2145 Chapter 242 The Royal Family

    "... okay. I''ll make it....."


    That''s what Gaius said and turned to you.


    So I meditated my eyes and tried to calm my feelings.


    But he immediately opened his eyes and stared again at the inner courtyard.


    (... there''s still a distance... and... I can''t see...)


    Gaius sighed in his heart at the view of the inner courtyard, which he saw once again.


    (... I wonder if I can see it when I get close? ����


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and stared further.


    (... no, you''ll never see it... much better than you think.)


    Gaius took a big deep breath and tried to calm down.


    But Gaius''s chest was just a little disturbed.


    (Wow, it''s impossible... it''s definitely going to collide... or I''ll activate my magic early and get caught in the security net... and then I''ll make a big fuss...)


    Gaius circled around his neck and turned back to Dove.


    "It''s not good to use magic sooner, is it?


    Then he pushed Dove down and Delchia barked.


    "What are you talking about? You said that yourself before. There are magicians in the royal palace, and if magic is activated somewhere, they will notice it in a few seconds."


    "... well..."


    "That''s why we only use it for a moment of landing. Then you won''t find him, will you?


    "... well..."


    "All right, that''s it. Are you complaining?


    "... no"


    Gaius admitted without hesitation.


    Then Delchia looked for the courtyard, and he put his hands on his hips and became a royal king.


    "Yoo-hoo! Then let''s go!


    Delkia said that she was delighted.


    Gaius had no choice but to go out one step before sighing at the inner courtyard.


    "Shame on you...."


    Gaius made up his mind.


    "I have to go anyway, and I''ll go with you or the bees."


    "Oh, that''s the spirit. Then why don''t you come with me?


    Gaius nodded in abandonment.


    "Oh, go on your own."


    It was a throwing attitude of Gaius, but Delkia didn''t get caught in particular because she wanted to go quickly.


    "All right, let''s go. Listen, you have to come quickly."


    Delchia said so and quickly turned back to the inner courtyard, releasing the aura and popping out in an instant.


    Delchia was explosively released into the air and immediately stopped the aura from erupting.


    Then, with inertia, he flew toward the inner courtyard.

 2146 Episode 243: The Darkness of Darkness

    Delchia''s body flew in a parabola, wandering past the building in front of the inner courtyard and disappearing further.


    Gaius looked at it and looked even worse.


    Dove looked at it and shouted worriedly to Gaius.


    "... are you okay? You think so?


    Gaius, who was ashamed of Dove''s concern, was so strong there.


    "It''s okay. Certainly. It''s decided that there''s no problem."


    Dove looked at Gaius even more worried, but he passed out silently because he could not speak up.


    And Gaius said even stronger.


    "All right, go ahead. I''ll be right behind you."


    "... are you sure?


    "What? It''s a good thing. Now, go."


    Though Dove thought his hair would be pulled quite a bit back, he decided that Gaius'' face should be raised here and decided to go ahead.


    "... okay. I''ll go first."


    Dove turned his gaze to the inner courtyard and then looked back at Gaius only once.


    However, when he turned back to the inner courtyard without saying anything, the aura erupted with great momentum and flew.


    Dove was thrown into the air, stopped the aura from erupting, flew in a parabola like Delkia, and slowly fell into the back of the building.


    Gaius looked at it and took a big breath and took a deep breath.


    "... I''m afraid... but I have to go..."


    Gaius took a deep breath again, hoping for an inner courtyard that would float in the darkness.


    Then he exhaled slowly and quietly, with determination in his eyes.


    "Let''s go!


    In a moment, Gaius exploded the aura.


    With that recoil, Gaius''s body was thrown into the air with great momentum.


    Gaius stopped the eruption of the aura immediately and flew with the law of inertia.


    Gaius flew in the darkness, drawing a parabola.


    The building of the inner courtyard is already in front of you.


    But the building in the back is still invisible to Gaius.


    Gaius flew further in fear.


    Then it was time to cross the building in front of me, and finally the building in the back looked blurry.


    However, it was only vague and did not mean that it was clearly perceived.


    In doing so, he gently crossed the building in front of him into a free fall.


    Gaius looked down in fear, and again feared into the deep darkness of darkness.

 2147 Chapter 244 Landing

    (I can''t see! I can''t see the ground!


    Gaius, who entered the free fall, desperately looked down at his feet and tried to measure his distance from the ground.


    However, Gaius'' eyes were thick and dark covered with dark darkness, and he didn''t look guilty, such as the ground where he was supposed to land.


    (Oh no! It must have fallen a lot already! Where is the ground!?)


    Gaius continued to keep an eye on dry, painful eyes due to the wind pressure caused by the drop, without ever blinking.


    Damn it, Delchia and the others can''t see! I''m gonna crash into the ground like this!


    Gaius blinked there.


    Even though I had no intention of doing so at all, I followed it.


    But the instant blink worked.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the ground.


    But the distance was only a short one.


    Gaius deployed the aura sooner than he thought.


    Aura swelled up explosively, enveloping Gaius''s body in an instant.


    And when Aura grounded with the ground, she pushed Gaius'' body to prevent a collision.


    Gaius was violently shaken by Aura''s recoil.


    Gaius was about to lose consciousness, especially as his internal organs swayed a lot.


    But when he managed to recover, Gaius stopped the aura from erupting.


    At that moment, the aura disappeared.


    Naturally, Gaius'' body once again followed the law of free fall and collided with the ground.


    However, because the height was only about 30C, Gaius was not injured.


    But the damage was done.


    The impact of Aura''s recoil and fall caused considerable damage to Gaius'' internal organs.


    Gaius groaned and rolled over the ground.


    "... gu..."


    Delkia has arrived there.


    Delchia stood near the right shoulder mouth of lying Gaius and peered into her face.


    "What''s wrong? Did you hurt yourself somewhere?


    Gaius was too angry to speak.


    Dove peered into his face from his left shoulder mouth on the other side.


    "... it looks like you''ve been shot in the gut? I hope you''re asleep for a while."


    Hmm, gut. Speaking of which, it was a sudden brake. "


    "... yes. Pretty much."


    "It sucks. This one. Can''t be any better."


    Dove said in consideration of Gaius, who lay down in agony.


    "... Dear Delkia, have mercy..."

 2148 Episode 245 Spoiling

    "Hmm, don''t spoil me. I''m not impressed."


    Delkia shouted coldly at him.


    Dove looked in trouble.


    But Delkia was merciless.


    "This guy is sweet in the first place. Your arguments make it easier. [M] Stop it."


    "... is. I''m sorry."


    Dove hung his head straight.


    Delchia nodded satisfactorily and looked down at Gaius, who was still grumbling on the ground.


    And I told him to throw up.


    "Hey, get up. I''m not always sleeping."


    But Gaius sweats her forehead, distorting her face in pain and groaning.


    Delchia bounced one eyebrow and said again.


    "Hey, wake up. Hurry up."


    Gaius finally opened his mouth as he frowned.


    "... I can''t... wait a little longer..."


    It was Gaius who shouted so loudly, but Delchia shouted cold.


    "No way. Hurry, hurry. Stand up now."


    Gaius protested as he drowned his sweat on the ground, as Delchia said.


    "... don''t be rude. Something''s wrong with my gut. Just give me a second."


    "I''ll say no. Hurry up, don''t make me say it again."


    Gaius swallowed his teeth and groaned.


    Dove, who could not be seen, said again to Delkia.


    "... Dear Delkia, it looks like Gaius is really doing a lot of damage. Please give me a moment."


    But Delkia''s response was inconvenient.


    "I told you not to spoil me.


    "... is. Normally, I think Delkia is right. But right now, if you get shocked by your internal organs, rest is the key."


    "Hmm, gut. Lie on your back."


    Delchia said to Gaius at his feet.


    Gaius stretched her body from a crouched position to a lying position.


    Delchia lowered her hips and put one knee on the ground, placing her right hand gently around Gaius'' stomach.


    Then Delchia''s hands blurred and brightened.


    Delchia held her hand for a few seconds, and barely pulled back.


    "This should relieve the pain. Stand up as soon as you know."

 2149 Chapter 246 Protest

    Gaius looked surprised when Delkia pulled back.


    "... the pain has eased..."


    Gaius rubbed his stomach and said, as Delchia stood up.


    "So let''s just say that."


    "No, I guess so...."


    Gaius had no choice but to get up slowly because of the pain.


    But Gaius realized there was something there.


    "Ah, if you can shine your hands, do it when I land. Then you won''t have to feel this pain."


    Then Delkia returned it without putting in her hair.


    "What are you talking about? Light up the lights brightly and it''s like there''s an intruder here. Are you stupid?


    Then Gaius challenged while twitching her cheeks.


    "You just let the light shine."


    "Just a little. It was only a small amount of light."


    Gaius didn''t make a sound.


    "... yes, but..."


    Delchia snorted slightly.


    "Hmm. Let''s go as soon as we know."


    Delchia walked out of the way when she said so.


    Although Gaius looked at her face when she was dissatisfied, there was no other material to argue with, so she walked after her.


    And Dove got to the end of the line with an expression like, "Oh my God."


    The first Delkia was heading for the building behind the backyard.


    Gaius looked around in the dark, but he still could hardly see, and he could only see the thin, vague exterior of the building.


    But Delkia didn''t get lost.


    After proceeding through the Zunzun and the courtyard, he quickly reached the building in the back.


    Delkia changed course along the wall.


    Then, after walking about fifteen meters, I stopped tightly.


    Delkia turned back to the building and said without turning to the Gaius.


    "Come on, let''s go in. Ready?"


    Gaius gazed at the tip of Delchia''s gaze.


    Then, although it was blurry, I saw something like a door.


    Gaius was convinced and nodded.


    "Yeah, anytime."


    Dove continued his voice.


    "... as you wish."


    Delkia nodded firmly with the door facing.


    Then he slowly put his hand on the door and turned the door knob quietly.

 2150 Chapter 247: I Cant Use

    The group that succeeded in infiltrating the inner courtyard was stuck trying to explore the building but had no light at all.


    "... it''s dark..."


    Gaius murmured anxiously in complete darkness.


    Delchia made fun of Gaius without putting her hair in between.


    "Are you scared?


    Gaius looked disgusted in the dark.


    "... I''m not scared."


    "You''re scared. There''s a delicate gap between you and the evidence."


    "... it''s not open for a while."


    "It''s probably open. I would have just opened the door."


    Gaius looked even more disgusting.


    Then Delkia broke in.


    "Look at that. You look like a star."


    Gaius looked surprised.


    "Eh! Can you see?


    Delchia put her hands on her hips and turned her chest.


    "Of course. I can see it all the time."


    "Seriously? Really?"


    "I''m sure it''s been decided. That''s why I''m telling you. I thought you were freaking out."


    Gaius twitched her cheeks.


    "... I''m not scared anymore..."


    "You''re a terrible liar. Your face is as dead as you can imagine."


    "... that''s not true..."


    "Yes, I do. What a pathetic guy."


    Then Gaius finally peeled his fangs.


    "You can''t help it, right? It looks like it''s totally dark to me."


    Delchia told him to throw up cold.


    He''s useless.


    Gaius became angry.


    "I wouldn''t say that!


    "I can''t use what I can''t use. I have nothing else to say."


    "You do. Wrap a little in oblate."


    "I don''t recognize that need."


    "No, admit it. There it is."


    "Decline"


    "Don''t say no."


    "I don''t like it."


    ��������


    Gaius lost his word.


    Then Dove set off a rescue ship.


    "... Delchia-sama, around here. What would you do better?


    He replied with a slight dissatisfaction that Delkia had been broken into.


    "What happened? Naturally, we''ll be exploring."


    "... yes. I know you''re going to explore, but I don''t think Gaius is going to be in trouble...."


    Delchia''s expression seemed like a hassle.


    "Shit! That''s right. Trouble. You wait here."


    Gaius protested to Delchia, who tried to cut him loosely.


    "Isn''t it terrible? Just think about it a little bit more."

 2151 Episode 248 Expression of Wrath

    "There''s no other way. You''re a foot-handed man."


    Gaius convulsed his cheeks to Delchia, who said terrible things without hesitation.


    "... let''s be clear."


    "Of course. Because it''s true. It''s better than wrapping words in oblates."


    "No, it''s not good....."


    "Really? This is another disagreement."


    Delchia diverted her attention from Gaius, saying that she was no longer interested.


    The attitude was clear and there was a willingness to explore quickly, regardless of Gaius.


    Gaius became angry.


    "Hold on a second. Come here and leave me alone."


    Delchia answered with a distraction.


    "That''s right. We''ll need more covert action from here on out. Then you''ll be completely handy."


    "... don''t go too far..."


    "Then let''s wrap it in oblate. Without you, covert action is impossible. So wait here. Is this it?


    Gaius became even more angry.


    "No way!


    Delchia soon turned to Gaius and put her index finger on her mouth.


    "Shh. Louder. Even if you don''t move, your feet and hands are tight."


    Gaius was so angry that he almost got angry.


    "Nah, nah, nah, nah, nah!


    But Delchia didn''t panic and said with her index finger on her mouth.


    "Shh. I would say it''s loud. Be quiet."


    Gaius shook his face in anger.


    "Fu, Za, Ke, Nh, Nh."


    Gaius expressed his anger by punctuating words one by one.


    But the anger did not reach Delchia.


    "What''s wrong? Suddenly you follow me. Are you aphasic?


    "Oh, my God!


    "So be quiet. What if the guards arrive?"


    "I don''t care anymore, I don''t care."


    Gaius replied bluntly.


    Delchia raised one eyebrow.


    "Well, I don''t care when it happened."


    "Oh, I''m already in my head."


    "Come to your head, what do we do?


    Gaius stared at Delchia with a gaze.


    "If this happens, do something else. I''ll crawl through the darkness and get to the king."


    Delchia replied with a flip.


    "Well, that''s interesting. You''re too prestigious to see anything. Then let''s do it. Which one finds the king, a match."

 2152 Episode 249: The Rare Light

    "Oh, good. It''s a match."


    Gaius said bravely.


    Delkia made a suggestion.


    "We need something to multiply. If you lose, why don''t you listen to the winner for the rest of your life?


    Despite an overwhelming battle in his favor, Delchia set unforgiving conditions.


    But Gaius was overwhelmed by the flow of the conversation.


    "Okay. Don''t regret losing."


    Gaius suddenly gave up.


    However, I immediately remembered that I was overwhelmingly disadvantaged in the darkness around me, and I almost certainly felt that I was the one who was most likely to regret it.


    And it was already too late to look at Delchia with a bloodthirsty sound.


    Delkia rang the gong without even allowing Gaius to flip.


    Okay, here we go.


    Delchia said so and walked out of the way.


    Gaius lost sight of me and left in a blink of an eye.


    Gaius regretted violently in the dark.


    Dove said to Gaius that he was in a bad mood.


    "... don''t overdo it."


    Dove said so, chasing Delkia away.


    Gaius, who was left alone, sighed with deep regret.


    "... uhh, I did it..."


    Gaius murmured in the dark, but remembered that he had not yet lost completely, and decided to start walking.


    But the darkness of darkness is spreading before my eyes.


    Gaius hesitated slightly but thought it was not clear that there was no light and magically lit the light on the fingertip of his right hand.


    "... if it''s too bright, it''s easy for the guards to find it... this much finesse..."


    Gaius'' fingertip lighting was an unreliable light.


    For this reason, it was not enough to illuminate the area, but only enough to be able to check the feet slightly.


    "... my goodness. I can''t see where I''m going... but not anymore..."


    Gaius said so and saw a blurry window with a gloomy light.


    There was a faint reflection of my creepy face.


    "... stupid me. I don''t think there''s a chance of winning like this."


    It was Gaius who fell into self-loathing, but he took a powerful step by stirring himself up that he didn''t know until he was wasting his clothes.

 2153 Episode 250 Without hesitation

    "... well, what''s going on..."


    Gaius walked slowly with his hand against the wall.


    However, there was no definite policy in that direction, it was just somehow.


    The inner courtyard, which is the king''s living space, was a very well built building with wide passages.


    So Gaius'' hand against the wall meant walking along the edge of the aisle quite a bit.


    Although Gaius could hardly see, he felt the vastness of it, walking with a feeling of envy.


    "... I don''t know which way to go... at all..."


    Gaius took a step forward.


    Because if you don''t, you''ll definitely lose.


    However, without knowing the direction or anything, I had to say that the winning eye was thin as to what happened.


    Gaius kept his anxiety down and continued walking at his uncomfortable feet for now.


    Then the wall suddenly broke down.


    "Is it a corner... or is the aisle crossing?"


    As Gaius was still barely visible, he took his right-hand index finger, which lighted up brightly, in front of his face.


    "... it''s dark, but... it''s a crossroads... now, which way are we going..."


    Gaius chose to turn right there.


    There was no particular reason.


    I just moved my body somehow.


    Gaius went on without thinking about anything in particular.


    Then, it was close to the intersection again.


    Gaius took a left turn this time.


    This was also a choice somehow.


    Gaius repeated those choices several times afterwards.


    Then, after about enough time, a room where the light leaked out in front of me.


    Gaius approached without hesitation.


    And when I got to the front of the room, I opened the door without hesitation.


    It was an act done without any concern.


    Without thinking about anything, I just naturally put my hand on the door knob and opened the door.


    Gaius himself was surprised at that.


    Gaius turned the door knob and noticed it after opening the door, surprising himself.


    I opened the door without thinking, without being wary.


    It was a frightening and natural operation.


    That''s why Gaius didn''t notice until he opened the door.


    But the door opened.


    I opened it.


    Gaius looked beyond the door and was stunned.

 2154 Episode 251 In a Quiet Room

    Gaius gazed into the leaking room.


    Inside, there were amazing people standing.


    "... Astarot..."


    Gaius called out the name of the person with a faint smile in front of her.


    "Hi, Gaius. More than anything else, you look fine."


    Astarot said quietly with a calm voice.


    Gaius was surprised that the next word did not come out.


    That''s why he cared about Gaius and Astarot opened his mouth.


    "You surprised me. Would you like to come inside for now?


    Astarot invited Gaius with a relaxed and elegant movement.


    And he also quietly and slowly backed down.


    The interior of the room was a very elegant structure that created a quiet atmosphere.


    In the center of the room, there was a large round table with a very calm tone.


    Astarot moved to the deepest part of the room and quietly lowered his hips to the chair.


    As Gaius watched closely, he slowly and silently stepped into the room.


    Then he held the back of the chair in front of him, opposite the round table, and quietly pulled.


    After gaius glanced at the chair for a moment, he sat down with all his thoughts.


    "Astarot, you''re still here."


    Gaius shouted loudly.


    Astarot smiled bitterly.


    "Gaius, you don''t have to shout so loud. This room is very quiet."


    Gaius snorted one breath.


    I see. Well, how about this?


    Gaius dropped a little tone.


    Astarot also smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right. I wonder if it''s just that good."


    Gaius snorted again and glanced at Astarot.


    Astarot, I have a few questions for you.


    "I don''t know. I hope you can answer me....."


    "I''ll get an answer. That''s why I''m here."


    "That''s right. I wonder if you''ve come all the way from hell?


    "Oh, because you disappeared."


    Oh, yeah.


    "Let''s hear it first. Why ''d he disappear? Why are you here?


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    "Well... let me just say... it wasn''t my will..."


    Gaius wooshly narrowed his eyes to say something stuck in Astarot''s back teeth.

 2155 Chapter 252: Your Will

    Didn''t you say that before? It has nothing to do with my will. "


    Gaius said thinking about tracing memories.


    Astarot nodded with a smile.


    "Oh, I think I did. Sometimes I get flown away."


    Astarot smiled, but Gaius looked sad on his face.


    As a result, Gaius became a feather to think even deeper.


    "... they fly well... that means it''s up to the guy, right?


    Who''s the guy?


    Astarot asked me to confirm.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and answered naturally.


    "He who reigns over the gods. I don''t know his name."


    Astarot heard Gaius''s answer and nodded deeply and repeatedly.


    "... yes. That''s right. Exactly."


    Gaius exhaled one big sigh.


    "I knew it. Well, I thought it might be like that... but is there a reason why they flew you here?


    Astarot looked straight at Gaius with his sad expression.


    And I started opening my mouth slowly.


    "No, they fly to the ground. Nothing in particular. But I''m a good flyer on earth."


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Really? Aren''t you going to Dallow anyway?


    "Yes, it is my will to be in Dallow."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "Well, then, why Dallow?


    Astarot put a very nostalgic smile on his mouth.


    "That''s right, because I like it..."


    Gaius looked like he was stuck in a fox.


    "... really? Why, why?


    Astarot was about to burst out.


    "Isn''t that funny? I hope I don''t like Dallow anymore.


    "It''s not bad. But I don''t know what to say... but I don''t understand."


    "Why? I think it''s a good country."


    "Well, it seems to be a pretty good country now. It''s just, until a few years ago, it was a gloomy country with Dallow''s melancholy, huh?


    Then Astarot burst out laughing.


    "That''s right. That''s true. But it has changed. Yes, I changed it."


    When Astarot said that, he smiled violently and invincibly.

 2156 Episode 253: Confused Emote

    "To...?... what do you mean?


    Gaius was stuck in a fox''s face, tilting her neck and asking Astarot.


    Astarot said with a gentle grip on his right palm and a concealed mouth, as he enjoyed Gaius''s strange expression.


    "Are you surprised?


    Gaius looked a little irritated as she smiled at Astarot.


    "Something upsets me...."


    "I''m sorry."


    Astarot put his right hand down and smiled and killed him.


    But his eyes were laughing.


    Gaius whispered his tongue slightly, but opened his mouth with good intentions.


    "So, what do you mean you changed Dallow?


    Astarot raised his mouth slightly with a flat face.


    It was a very beautiful, unspeakably puzzling expression that enchanted everyone.


    Gaius was a companion of many past worlds, but this expression was dazzled and breathed for a moment.


    Astarot seemed to be enjoying them and smiled at Gaius with an unspeakable expression.


    Gaius smiled and twitched her cheeks with a stunned face.


    "... he''s the same as you..."


    "What''s wrong with me?


    Gaius exhaled because of his deep breath.


    "That''s enough of that. I''ll go back to what I just said. What''s that supposed to mean? How did you change Dallow?


    Gaius undone the conversation.


    Astarot looked like a child who wanted to play a little more in the playground.


    Hmm, I''m a little sorry.


    "What is it?"


    "I thought you wanted me to be a little more comfortable with myself."


    I don''t know what that means.


    "Really?


    "That''s right. Come on, just explain it to me."


    In a hurry, Gaius showed Astarot a sad look.


    Well, then I guess I can''t help it.


    Astarot said so and started talking as if he had given up.


    "I''m the one who rebuilt Dallow. Things have changed a lot, haven''t they? I think I''ve become a good country."


    Gaius asked that Astarot''s words be chewed into place.


    And I took the time to think about it, and then I opened my mouth.


    "... eh ~, you said you remade it, right? I mean...."


    Then Astarot said with a full smile to take Gaius''s words back.


    "Yes, I have rebuilt myself as king of this land."

 2157 Episode 2,154 To Kill Time

    "I knew you were the king: ......


    Gaius said gravely, glaring at Astaroth, who was speaking in a light tone of voice and spouting hard things, while glaring at him with a snap.


    But Astaroth still kept his tone light and replied with a smile.


    That''s right. That''s right, I am the king of Daros.


    Gaius snorted, feeling the frivolity of Astaroth''s mannerisms.


    ''It still kind of pisses me off,''


    Astaroth shrugged at Gaius'' slightly exasperated look.


    I''m sorry about that. For my part, I didn''t mean to offend you.


    Astaroth showed a slightly sad expression.


    But even that, Gaius looked at him with a scandalous look on his face.


    I''m not sure if you''re ...... sure? It''s okay, though.


    Gaius said and shrugged his shoulders.


    Then he tried to get to the point.


    ''So how did you become a king?


    To Gaius, who had a serious look on his face, Astaroth replied sincerely, as if he had given up.


    I think it was just a way to pass the time at first. But now that I''ve tried it, it''s fun. Now I''m serious about nation building.


    You''re killing time. ......


    Not good?


    No, I guess so. You''re a demon of the highest order. You can kill a hundred or a thousand humans in a heartbeat, and then they''re just like insects, aren''t they?


    That''s a terrible thing to say. I don''t think of it that way.


    "Really?


    Of course. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be serious about nation-building right now.


    Gaius nodded lightly and repeatedly.


    ''Indeed. I''ve heard from some of the Daros citizens that they have an insanely good reputation.


    I''m glad to hear it.


    Gaius observed Astaroth intently, trying to determine if he was lying or not.


    But there was no lie in Astaroth''s appearance.


    "Hmm. It looks like it''s true.


    "Yeah. So what am I saying?


    All right. By the way, what happened to the king before you took over?


    Gaius looked at Astaroth with a serious look in his eyes as he stabbed him.


    But Astaroth didn''t flinch, he held his gaze.


    I''m a former king, ...... and of course I kicked it to the curb.


    Gaius got a horrified look on his face.


    "...... kicked off ...... is a great way to say it, isn''t it?


    "Really? I guess not so much.


    Astaroth said this and smiled mischievously.

 2158 Episode 215 kicked off

    "You are totally unaware or ......


    Gaius looked at Astaroth with an indescribable expression.


    But Astaroth met Gaius''s gaze without a care in the world.


    ''I don''t think it was anything like you think it was,''


    "What am I thinking?


    At Gaius'' quick turnaround, Astaroth replied without pause, "You think there was some kind of tragedy, don''t you?


    You think there was some kind of tragedy, don''t you?


    Astaroth gave him a probing look.


    Gaius pushed back his gaze, annoyed.


    ''Of course. Since you say you kicked it to the curb.


    Astaroth laughed happily.


    ''Yeah, I guess. That was definitely a shocking thing to say.


    Gaius became quite irritated.


    "Yeah. I can only imagine the tragedy that would ensue.


    Yes, but that''s not happening. But that didn''t happen.


    How did you hijack it then?


    Astaroth squared his shoulders.


    ''So I kicked it around,''


    Gaius exploded in frustration.


    ''Screw you! If you say you kicked the shit out of them, you''ve caused one of the scourges!


    Astaroth shrugged again.


    ''I kicked them around, but I didn''t kill any humans.


    Gaius gritted his teeth at Astaroth''s insistence.


    ''Han! How do you kick the shit out of them without killing the humans?


    It''s true. Because there was no one human being.


    "...... what? There were no humans?


    Yes.


    "Then what was there? If you don''t have something to kick around, you can''t kick it around, right?


    ''Yes, I suppose. I think it''s exactly what you''d imagine.


    Gaius replied, glaring at Astaroth.


    "The Devil?


    Astaroth smiled and nodded, smiling.


    Yes, there were people who realized that the line between hell and earth was gone before I did. I''m sure there are others who realized before I did that the line between hell and earth had been lost, so I kicked them out. That''s why I kicked them out.


    Gaius nodded with a disapproving look on his face.


    "Hmmm, so they''re going to be the Daros royal palace.


    Then Astaroth showed a slightly more subtle expression.


    Gaius did not miss the subtle change.


    ''Hey, tell me the truth? Don''t fool me.


    Then Astaroth''s expression became troubled and yet happy.


    All right, I''ll be honest. I''ll be honest with you. But this is my imagination. Will you take that into account?

 2159 Episode 256 The One Who Destroyed the Royal Family

    "All right. Just say it.


    Gaius said calmly.


    Astaroth opened his mouth quietly.


    I was interested in this country because it was one of the three largest, yet it was dominated by a stagnant atmosphere.


    "Indeed. The Daros of my memory is the same. Everywhere I went, people''s faces were dark and somber.


    I suppose so. But I wondered why it was so stagnant. I wondered why they were so stagnant and cloudy.


    "The gloom of Daros.


    Yes. That''s what they say about it.


    Astaroth said as if it were something else.


    Gaius was puzzled.


    The fact that it was said, does that mean that it is not true?


    Astaroth shook his head slowly.


    No, it doesn''t. In fact, I think this country has been plagued by the melancholy of Daros. I think the country was actually plagued by the Daloz melancholy, but the source of that melancholy was something really trivial.


    "Well, what kind of a thing was it?


    "Well, as I said, the demons had taken over the palace. That''s why it was stagnant. No wonder.


    "Hmmm ......, well, if you put it that way, yes, that''s true.


    So I wiped them out. It wasn''t that I wanted to save the country. I was just kind of pissed off.


    When I looked into the nature of Daloz''s depression, I found that it was simply a rampage of demons. That''s why I was so angry. Is that what you mean?


    "Yes. That''s right.


    So you started building your own country?


    Yes, I did. But first, there is something I must tell you.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''ll let you tell me about it.


    "Oh. After I wiped them out, I noticed something.


    "Oh, what''s that?


    Gaius asked in a businesslike manner, suppressing his emotions.


    Astaroth smiled lightly and said.


    I realized that they did not rule the royal court because they themselves had destroyed the royal family.


    Gaius furrowed his brow.


    "Aren''t these the demons that ruled this palace before you? Then who the hell destroyed the royal family?


    Astaroth raised his chin, as if he had been waiting for something.


    The one who destroyed the royal family is the ...... earth god Ogre.

 2160 Two thousand and fifty-seven words: Denshu

    "The Earth God Ogre? ...... Oh, yeah, there was such a guy. ...... What was he like?


    He tried his best to dig out the knowledge about the ogre that Gaius must have in a corner of his mind.


    But it didn''t work as well as he thought, and he couldn''t recall much.


    "......? What was it? Where did it come from?


    Gaius continued to twist his head.


    He finally succeeded in pulling it out.


    I got it! It''s the one Glenn was talking about. He''s the ancient god of Lohengrin, the most powerful god in all of literature.


    Astaroth smiled.


    Yes. He is indeed the most powerful god.


    I knew it. Oh, and by the way, there is something in the literature about you talking somewhere .......


    Astaroth nodded slowly several times.


    I know. That''s right. It seems that''s what they say in the human world.


    Gaius twisted his head when he heard Astaroth''s statement.


    So it''s not really true, is it?


    Astaroth nodded with a straight face.


    No. No.


    How is it different?


    I''m sure you''ve heard of it, but I''ve never heard of it.


    It''s not that I''m not a good person. I''m sure you''ve heard of him.


    Gaius tried to sort out what Astaroth was saying in his head, but he couldn''t figure out what the word "wordless" meant.


    "What does ...... mean by ''wordless''?


    It means exactly what it means. He doesn''t use words, he invades the mind.


    Gaius gave him an awkward look.


    There''s ...... something ...... creepy about that. ......


    "Yeah, it is. It''s not very pleasant.


    I know, ...... but it''s okay. Even if we don''t use words, we can still communicate with each other, can''t we?


    Yes, he can. Yes, although it''s mostly a one-way communication of his will.


    Well, that''s not really a conversation, is it?


    Yes. So if you''re asking me if we talked, I''d have to say we didn''t.


    "I see. But you did meet him?


    "Yes. At the Great Tree, as the legend goes.


    And what did they tell you?


    That time? I don''t know. ...... It was too long ago for me to remember.


    Astaroth said, looking Gaius straight in the eye.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    So, Gaius left this matter aside for the time being and tried to move on with the conversation.

 2161 Episode 258: One World at a Time

    "So, you''re saying you destroyed the royal family that originally had that august god?


    Gaius reversed the conversation and asked the question.


    Astarot sparkled dark, dark, pale eyes.


    "Yeah, probably."


    "Why do you think that?


    Gaius'' honest question sparkled Astarot''s eyes even more.


    I smelled him.


    "The smell?... there was residual incense?


    Astarot raised the edge of his mouth slightly.


    "No, it''s not.I didn''t actually smell the scent.That''s not what I meant. I felt it from the situation. "


    "Yeah, I kind of felt that kind of vibe."


    "Yes, somehow. That''s not why I''m so sure.It''s just a guess. "


    "Hmm... can you explain why you felt that way?


    Astarot twisted the edge of his mouth and slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "No, I can''t.It''s not enough to be linguistic. "


    Then Gaius was comfortable.


    I see. Feelings are just for you, not something you can fully share with others.After all, if you can translate it well, it may quite make sense, but after all, it''s not everything. "


    "Yes, after all, we will never know each other.I get it. I''m just curious. "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s a way of saying that I don''t have a body or a lid.But that''s the truth. "


    "Yes, the world is one by one."


    "Just like my world and yours are different...."


    "Oh, my world intersects with yours a lot deeper.We''ve met for generations.Still, it''s not the same.No matter where you go, it''s someone else.It''s never going to be a complete relationship. "


    I see. But knowledge can be shared to some extent.Isn''t that right? "


    "No, it''s not. But, after all, it''s only a matter of time."


    "Oh, that''s fine.Tell me what you know. "


    "What?


    "If the Augusta God destroyed the royal family, why were the demons who brought the Augusta to earth retreated?Augustus is a pretty powerful god, isn''t it?


    Then Astarot showed a puzzling expression.


    "Ah, it''s very strong.Not so much, but the demons that I kicked away, they''re nothing. "

 2162 Episode 259 Auga Astarot Knows God

    "Then why? How did the demons get rid of Augustus?


    Gaius asked strangely tilting his neck.


    Astarot answered hastily.


    "I didn''t kick you out.They can''t have the power to do that. "


    "Then... why did the demons enter the royal palace?


    Gaius looked up at the diagonal ceiling and thought about it and this.


    And Astarot answered again.


    "Easy. Augusta, God is gone."


    Gaius asked surprisingly and reflectively.


    "Is he gone?Why? "


    Astarot answered with his hands wide open.


    "I don''t know.That''s why I told you this was my imagination.


    Gaius nodded reluctantly.


    "Oh, that''s right... but what is it?


    "I don''t know, I don''t know why.That''s the conclusion if you just overlap the facts.I''m just saying that. "


    "For some reason, Augustus destroyed the original Dallow royal family.And the demons entered the place where the Augusta God was gone.And you kicked those demons away... I''m not convinced. "


    When Gaius was dissatisfied, he said with his face.


    Astarot smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know what to do.I''m not convinced, but I can''t explain anything else because of the situation. "


    "Why did Augustus destroy the Dallow royal family in the first place?


    I don''t know.


    Astarot replied succinctly.


    "No, think about it."


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders.


    "When you think about it, do you come to a conclusion?I don''t think I''m going to answer. "


    "You don''t know, do you? That''s not true."


    Then Astarot smiled a little lonely.


    "I know... I know Augustus a little better than you."


    Gaius couldn''t hide his surprise at Astarot''s expression.


    But I never put it into words.


    For some reason, if you do that, something will start to happen, because I could feel that feeling.


    Gaius clangs his mouth.


    Nor did Astarot open his mouth.


    They entrusted themselves to a space of silence for a while.

 2163 Chapter 260 Burns

    "... I don''t mind.By the way, are you enjoying your kingdom in Dalos?


    I said in a light tone that Gaius tried to lighten the air that had become a little heavier.


    Astarot smiled at it.


    "It''s not easy.He''s a real king. "


    "Even if they say it''s a real king... you took it, right?


    "Yes, but I took it from the devils, not from the original royal family."


    Well, yeah.


    "Besides, you have a good reputation from the public, right?This is what you just said.


    "Well, that''s also true....."


    "Then you won''t be blamed for anything."


    Gaius was anxious to answer.


    "... well, that''s right..."


    Then Astarot told Gaius to make fun of him.


    "Are you still dissatisfied?


    Gaius sharpened his mouth.


    "I''m not dissatisfied with anything else.Something like this... catches me... "


    "I mean, you don''t really understand, do you?I hope so. Let me know if you notice. "


    Astarot said so and turned his heel back.


    Then he grabbed the pure white teapot placed on the intriguing deep dark brown dashboard and quietly poured the tea into a beautiful glossy, equally pure white teacup.


    When Astarot had finished serving two cups of tea, he grabbed a teacup with a saucer on both legs and brought it to Gaius.


    Now, let''s have some tea for now.


    Gaius received the tea saucer offered by Astarot with her left hand and carried the teacup on top to her mouth with her right hand.


    "Ah!


    Gaius thought it wouldn''t be too hot because of the tea poured from the teapot that had been placed.


    But the tea was hotter than I imagined, and Gaius, who poured into his mouth in one breath, burned his mouth slightly.


    Astarot gracefully contained a small amount of tea in his mouth without seeing it or paying particular attention to Gaius.


    Then, with this graceful movement, he pulled the closest chair and slowly lowered his hips.


    Gaius took a breath of fufufu in an attempt to send a cold breeze into his burned mouth for a while, but finally he sat in a chair as close as Astarot.

 2164 Episode 261 Fantasy

    But you''re surprised.


    Gaius finally rinsed the tea at a pleasant temperature and wetted the inside of his mouth.


    Astarot once meditated, then slowly opened only his right eye and said.


    "What''s going on?


    You''re the king in Dalos.


    "Really?


    "Yeah, ''cause hell is like a king, right?I don''t know what it means to do it on the ground. "


    Astarot laughed lightly.


    "At least in hell, you''re not a king."


    "Really? Well, that might be technically true, but it''s similar.That''s number two. "


    Astarot laughed a lot this time.


    "There''s no way number two is king.The king is number one. "


    "So Satan is the only king in hell?


    That''s right. Hell is not a crowd thing. "


    Well, yeah.


    That''s right.


    That said, Astarot put the tea cup in his hand on his mouth and rubbed it elegantly.


    Gaius murmured as he looked at the work.


    "King... I wonder what it''s like..."


    Then Astarot slightly leaned his neck in suspicion.


    "How many times have you been through a king?


    Gaius shrugged her shoulders dextrously while holding a teacup.


    "I don''t really know.For a while, I was out in the past..... "


    Gaius said once there.


    Astarot asked immediately.


    "Is that the original Emperor Augustus?


    "Yes, there were a few others... but it seemed like a fantasy I created."


    "Hmm... fantasy..."


    I told Astarot to whisper as if there was something in it.


    Gaius didn''t miss it.


    "Hey, did you say something to get caught?Do you know anything about this?


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders.


    "What do you want?


    "About me.I knew what I was going to say. "


    "Come on, what are you talking about?"


    Astarot laughed lightly.


    Gaius came to it with a chin.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Tell me now.You felt something, didn''t you?Say it. "


    "Come on, I don''t know."


    "That''s a lie. I''ve known each other a long time.I can tell as soon as you lie. "


    Astarot said with a demonic smile.


    "I know we''ve known each other for a long time... but your memory is vague, isn''t it?Then how can I be sure I''m lying?

 2165 Episode 262 Ambiguity

    Gaius suddenly exclaimed.


    I couldn''t speak for a while, but I just remained silent.


    Astarot never opened his mouth to gaze and observe Gaius.


    After a while, however, Gaius'' thoughts finally came together and opened his mouth.


    "... I''m sure.As a matter of fact, my memory is only vague, and I have to say the same about you. "


    Astarot shouted with a smile.


    "That''s right. That''s what happens in you.But it''s not comforting, but it''s different in me.You were indeed my friend. [M]I''m pretty close to you... yes, I''m pretty sure it was close enough to call you my best friend. "


    But Gaius laughed thinly.


    I see. But I have no way of confirming it.I''m sorry. "


    Astarot sighed as he saw Gaius laughing at himself.


    "That''s not like you.Why don''t you be more confident?


    "How can you be confident?I don''t even know if all my memories are fake. "


    Astarot was haunted by Gaius'' rebellion.


    "I don''t suppose it''s a fake.It may actually be real.That''s what I''m thinking. "


    Then Gaius thought about it.


    "... maybe, but I can''t be confident."


    "Yeah, but don''t you have to lose confidence?Even if your memory is fake, you can still think of what happened to it. "


    Gaius jumped one eyebrow.


    "Other HR.It''s not that easy to break. "


    Gaius rebelled strongly, but Astarot didn''t move at all.


    "No, I think we can split it it.Let''s think of something.If you think deeply, it falls into depth, but only if you don''t.It depends on how you think. "


    "That''s convenient...."


    "I can do it. Not if it''s you."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "Your innate brightness, in this case, should tell."


    "Even if they say that...."


    That''s what Gaius said and dropped his shoulder.


    Then Astarot said.


    "Come on, don''t do that.I''m telling you not to be depressed. "


    "That''s right...."


    "It''s okay. If it were you."


    Astarot approached Gaius and slapped him lightly on the shoulder.

 2166 Episode 263: How You Arrive in Dallow

    Hmm, okay.


    Gaius said with a little light.


    Astarot turned his heel and walked slowly to the dashboard where the teapot in the corner of the room was placed.


    Then he took the teapot and poured tea into his teacup.


    Would you like a drink?


    Astarot finished his tea and called out to Gaius.


    "No, it''s fine. It''s still there."


    "Yes, tell me if you want a drink."


    "Fine. I''ll pour it myself."


    Astarot smiled.


    "Okay. So, self-service."


    Astarot said so and moved to the table with the teacup and sat quietly in an elegant motion.


    "By the way, why did you go to Dalos?


    Gaius also sat on a nearby chair.


    I thought you might be here.


    Then Astarot showed an unexpected expression.


    "So you''re going to Dallow looking for me?


    That''s right.


    I see. But why did you think I was in Dallow?


    Asked by Astarot, Gaius tries to remember how it happened while wearing his arms.


    But I couldn''t remember.


    "... what is it?����


    Astarot suddenly began to blow up.


    "Can''t you remember that either?It''s not about the past, it''s about the recent past, right?


    "That''s right. Yeah, I know.Wait a minute, I remember now. "


    Gaius said so and now looked up at the ceiling and thought about it.


    Gaius finally remembered.


    "Yes! Delkia told me."


    "Delkia?


    "Yes, I remember that Astarot was interested in Dallos before."


    Then Astarot put his arms together and thought about it.


    "Well, Delkia... I think she told me about Dallow in front of her."


    "That''s it. Delkia remembered that, so she came and won."


    I see. That''s why I''m here with Delkia. "


    "Really... eh?Did you know Delkia was coming?


    Astarot answered with a smile.


    "Of course. This is my royal palace.You don''t think I''ll notice if you break in there?If this were just a sneaky look, you might not realize the opposite, but there''s no way I could feel the aura of Delkia?

 2167 Episode 264 Without Cowardice

    Really?Me, too?


    Gaius asked with a blurred expression.


    Astarot smiled.


    "Oh, of course.Your sign is particularly unique. [M]You''ll see soon enough. "


    "Really? Am I giving you such unique signs?


    "Oh, that''s strange.Pretty much. "


    Gaius looked subtle.


    "... is that because I''m a singularity?


    Astarot''s expression was a little surprised because it was pointed out from an unexpected direction.


    "... because it''s peculiar... maybe."


    I knew it.


    Astarot told Gaius that he had just done well.


    "No, maybe. I didn''t say that."


    "But you thought it was possible, right?


    "That''s right. I certainly thought so.That''s what makes you unique. "


    "Hmm. But you can tell from Delchia''s aura, right?


    "Oh, I can do it.But it''s not as easy to understand as you. "


    "I see. That''s what I mean.You know me in one shot, but I''m aware of Delkia, but you don''t know who it is at first. "


    "Oh, so concentrate and find out it''s Delchia for the first time."


    "Hmm. What about Dove?


    Then Astarot slightly twisted his neck, but immediately he thought of something.


    "Oh, another sign.Dove. You must have been Delchia''s servant, right?


    "Yes, but... then you can''t feel the aura of Delkia."


    "That''s right. Dove is also an aura in the aura."


    "But I can''t identify my personal name."


    "Yes, I think he''s a superior demon."


    Hmm ~


    That''s what Gaius said and started thinking.


    "So, why did you come to me?


    Gaius asked again.


    Astarot laughed lightly.


    "You''re my dear friend."


    Gaius slightly curled up to Astarot, who was not a coward.


    "... you look fine with your hard to say face..."


    "Really? I don''t know what to say."


    "That''s true.I''m actually saying that. "


    Then Astarot laughed.


    Sure.


    "Well, no. That''s what I want to hear."


    "I guess so.I guess that''s why I came all the way here. "


    Astarot laughed a little lonely when he said so.

 2168 Episode 265: Sexy Stinks

    "Oh, that''s why I''m here."


    Gaius stared at Astarot with a serious look.


    Astarot took the sight very well.


    "You can ask me anything."


    I see. Then don''t hesitate to ask. "


    "Go ahead."


    Astarot put his left hand forward and urged Gaius.


    Gaius nodded and started talking.


    I want to know who you are.


    "Who am I?


    Astarot spread his hands out on his back and slightly froze his shoulders.


    Gaius did not mind and went on.


    "That''s right. I''ve heard this directly from Satan, but Satan is the ancestor of the demons, and all demons follow the roots to Satan."


    Astarot frowned in boredom.


    "That''s right. What''s wrong with that?


    "There''s only one exception."


    "Oh, I see."


    Then Gaius became white.


    "Oh, I see.It''s about you. "


    "Oh, that''s why I said that."


    Hmm, okay.


    Once Gaius had separated the conversation, he once again corrected his residence and questioned him.


    "Who are you?Why don''t Satan take Satan for the devil?


    Astarot reappeared with his hands wide open.


    Come on?


    As Gaius lightly twitched her cheeks, she calmed down and opened her mouth again, telling Astarot to make a fool of her.


    "Answer me properly. Is that why I came all the way out here?


    "This is a terrible place to call.We''ve been reborn into a very good country. "


    "Don''t fry your feet.That''s not what I meant. "


    And Astarot said as he thought.


    "Okay. All right, all right.But I really don''t know.I wonder why I''m not the only one who started Satan. "


    Gaius glanced at Astarot as if he saw something smelly.


    Astarot smiled bitterly.


    "It''s true. I really don''t know."


    Gaius continued to look suspicious, but Astarot just shook his head in trouble.


    As a result, Gaius finally had to give up.


    "... fu ~ n, that''s fine then.Hey, Augusta, where the hell is God?


    Astarot was slightly overwhelmed by the abrupt question of Gaius.


    "... eh, Orga God?... now, I don''t know... "

 2169 Episode 266 Chao Yi

    "Suspicious, isn''t it? It''s going to be a lot worse."


    Gaius saw Astarot''s expression and made a quick entry.


    But Astarot quickly calmed down and replied.


    "No, I was told suddenly.I was just a little surprised. "


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Really? I don''t think so."


    "No, no, no, no, that''s what happened.He''s definitely hiding something. "


    "That''s not true."


    Are you sure ~


    Gaius looked down at Astarot as if he didn''t like it.


    But Astarot smiled and said calmly.


    "True."


    Gaius distorted his face even further, laughing disgustingly and questioning further.


    "You''re lying! You''re absolutely lying! You''re definitely hiding something!"


    Astarot refused to allow Gaius to make a complete decision.


    "No, I''m not lying.Gaius, I''m not lying. "


    "No, you''re lying.Definitely. That look is a hidden expression.What are you hiding?Come on, say it.I already know. "


    Astarot slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "Gaius, no matter how many times you tell me, I don''t know where Augustus is."


    "Really? Well, maybe it''s true that I don''t know where Augustus is.Well, you''re intentionally hiding something about the Augusta God.Yeah, definitely. "


    Astarot made an expression that he didn''t want to say was easy on Gaius'' persistence.


    "What a mess.You''re telling me that I''m not such a liar. "


    Astarot said that it was troublesome.


    But Gaius didn''t stop Nianya and tried to push her further.


    "Oh no, that look is also a fake, isn''t it? You''re a good actor in some of them.You''re good. You''re good. You can''t fool my eyes. "


    "Hmm, apparently you won''t believe what I just said."


    "Of course. I''m sure of it.You''re hiding something from Augusta. "


    "That''s it, then.It''s just going to be a grand tour when we talk more about it. "


    Astarot tried to cut through the conversation.


    But Gaius didn''t forgive it.


    "No, Astarot.I''ll never let you go. "

 2170 Chapter 267: The Place of the Orga God

    "You''re persistent, too.This conversation is over. "


    Astarot shook his hand like that.


    But Gaius shook his neck wide and slowly.


    "It''s not over yet.I won''t move a step here until you tell me the secret of Augustus. "


    Astarot sighed with a distressed face.


    "I''m in trouble.Really.... "


    That''s what Astarot said, lying face down, gazing down.


    Gaius said nothing here and waited for Astarot''s next move.


    Then Astarot raised his face.


    "The secret of Augusta I know is that I can''t move from the west of Melissa."


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Western Melissa?I knew you knew the secret!


    "I told you it was a secret, but it wouldn''t be a very useful piece of information for you to find Augustus, would it?It''s too big in the west of Melissa. "


    Sure, but you can still squeeze it a little bit.


    "Well, I suppose you were going to look for the western part of Melissa from the beginning?


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Why do you think that?


    "Because Augustus is the goddess of the western part of Melissa, right?So naturally, you will inevitably look for the west of Melissa. "


    Gaius looked up diagonally to the left and tried to wake up his memory.


    "... that? Augustus is the native god of western Melissa?... Glenn certainly said he was the native god of Dallows... "


    Then Astarot smiled.


    "I''m not mistaken.The native gods and the native gods are the same. "


    "No, I''m sure you are, but otherwise, western Melissa and Dallow are similar."


    Then Astarot laughed.


    "That''s not true.Same thing. "


    "No, it''s not. Dallos will be west of Melissa and further west.That would be a lot different. "


    As Gaius put it, Astarot shook his head sideways.


    "No, it''s not.You don''t think of the times. "


    Astarot said that he made a little fool of himself.


    Gaius distorted his face and stared at Astarot.


    "What are you trying to say?Let''s be clear. "


    Astarot had no choice but to say it with an expression.


    "Dallow used to rule the whole west of Melissa differently than he does now.So, of course, Augusta''s place is not in Dalos, but in the western part of Melissa. "

 2171 Chapter 268: The Mother Earth

    "... ahh, I see..."


    Gaius said in a grumpy mood that he regretted not knowing what to think.


    Astarot looked at it and smiled happily, killing the sound.


    However, because of the proximity to Gaius, the voice was overwhelmingly heard.


    Gaius became a complex expression of remorse and embarrassment, lying down and holding back.


    Did Astarot think it was bad to laugh too much? He got up from his chair and took a teacup to the dashboard.


    And as I poured tea into the cup, I saw Chilla and Gaius, and I gave up looking at you.


    Astarot finished his tea and returned to his previous seat.


    Then she sipped the warm tea and gazed at Gaius.


    Gaius was already back on his feet.


    It was no longer a mixed expression of embarrassment and remorse, but changed to a face when I was thinking of difficult things.


    But Astarot didn''t speak up.


    I waited for Gaius to open his mouth.


    After a while, Gaius finally opened his mouth.


    "Augusta, why can''t God move from the land of the old Dalos?


    Astarot answered correctly about his residence.


    "I don''t know."


    "Really?"


    Surely, all I know is that I can''t move.I don''t know why. "


    Gaius grabbed his right hand and put it against his mouth.


    "Why can''t you move?Does everybody say "Mother Earth"?


    Astarot slowly twisted his neck.


    "Come on, I don''t know much about the other native gods.But I wonder if the Mother Earth is bound to that land. "


    "Hold on a second.I don''t know about other native gods. How do you know only about the Augusta gods?


    Astarot answered Gaius'' question without hesitation.


    "It''s a simple story.The only god I have ever met in person is the Mother of the Earth, the Augustus God.I just heard about other native gods and I don''t know them directly.That''s why. "


    Gaius nodded well.


    "I see. But, Augusta, why have you only met God?Tell me how you met Augustus. "


    For Gaius'' further pursuit, Astarot seemed to be making progress, but I didn''t think it would end without talking, so I opened my mouth in an irresistible manner.

 2172 Chapter 269: Confession of Astarot

    "Well... I don''t remember very well, but I think the Augustus came to me."


    Astarot remembered and spoke.


    Gaius realized it was there.


    "Wait a minute. You met Dallow, didn''t you?


    "Oh, I see."


    "Why did you come to Dallow?By the seal of God, the luxurious demons must be trapped in hell, right?


    Astarot answered without hesitation.


    "I was originally born on earth."


    "Heh? What do you mean?


    Astarot said flatly to Gaius.


    "Come on? I don''t know why.Perhaps it was the creator who brought me down to earth. "


    Gaius couldn''t hold his mouth open.


    "... eh?... eh?


    "Are you surprised? So technically, I''m not a demon."


    "Aaaaaaahh!?"


    Gaius shouted in surprise.


    And when the full scream was interrupted, he asked again and again in a hurry.


    "I''m not a demon!? Seriously!?"


    Astarot answered this again plainly.


    "Oh, it''s true.Assuming that the devil was born in hell, I am not the devil.And as thou hast said, if all the devils were Satan''s fathers, I would still be out of their sight, and not a devil.


    Gaius opened his mouth and listened to Astarot.


    And I couldn''t get back for a while, so I dropped my shoulders and didn''t move slightly.


    Astarot was gracefully rinsing tea during that time.


    Although the tea was no longer completely cold, Astarot''s technique seemed to have nothing in mind.


    Then Gaius finally moved.


    He shook his neck loudly and blinked his eyes many times.


    And when she took a big deep breath, she opened her mouth.


    "I can''t believe you''re not the devil.I''m surprised. "


    Astarot said with plenty of room.


    "Are you so surprised?I''m sorry about that. "


    Gaius slightly twitched her cheeks against Astarot, who didn''t look bad.


    "Surprisingly.I''ve never heard that before.Have you ever said that to anyone in my past life?


    Then Astarot slightly tilted his neck and said.


    "No, maybe not."

 2173 Episode 270 Confusing Gaius

    "Probably nothing!Surprisingly, of course!


    Gaius shouted with anger.


    But Astarot was still affordable and very calm.


    "That''s why I said I was sorry.


    "No, I apologize. It''s not okay."


    Astarot twisted his neck in trouble.


    "So what do we do?


    Gaius thought with his cheeks twitching.


    And I said, oh no.


    "Tell me everything. Anyway, everything you didn''t tell me."


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, that''s fine.But I don''t know what to say from myself, so ask me a question.I''ll tell you what I know. "


    "All right, let''s hear it from here.... yeah, first of all... um... hold on a second. "


    Gaius was confused because Astarot''s confession was too vague.


    That''s why I didn''t immediately realize what to ask.


    Gaius got up from his chair and headed to the dashboard, thinking about putting it aside for a while.


    But I turned back in a hurry.


    That''s because I forgot to bring a teacup.


    Gaius grabbed the cup in disgust and headed back to the dashboard.


    Then he lifted the teapot, which was completely cold, and poured tea into the teacup.


    Without placing the teapot in her left hand, Gaius took the cup in her right hand to her mouth and drank it all at once.


    Then he poured tea again from the teapot he had into the empty cup.


    Tea wasn''t enough to fill the cup anymore.


    However, Gaius didn''t feel like having tea again, so he put down the teapot and turned his heel back to his seat with the cup containing about half of it.


    As Gaius sat slowly and quietly, he put his mouth on the tea again.


    However, there was sometimes little left of the tea, and the cup was put just to the extent of dampening the mouth.


    And when I stared at Astarot face-to-face, I opened my mouth.


    "Okay, let me ask you a question.First of all... Augusta, why did God come to see you?


    Astarot answered the question finally with a smile.


    "Come on, you don''t know that unless you ask him."

 2174 Episode 271

    "I don''t know why I came to see you.I don''t remember what the conversation was about.Then you don''t know anything. "


    Gaius said angrily.


    But Astarot was just shrugging his shoulders.


    "I don''t know what to do.It''s a long time ago. "


    "But, Augustus, until recently, ruled this Dallow royal family."


    "That''s right. Then the demons took control of this royal palace, where Augustus was gone, and I eliminated those demons, and now there is."


    Gaius put his arms together.


    "Hmm. What did you want to do to take control of the Dallows?And why are you gone?


    "So even if I ask you that, you don''t know."


    "Hmm. I feel sick if I don''t know why."


    "Even if they say so."


    The interaction between the two persisted for a while.


    But Astarot basically seemed to be having fun.


    Gaius noticed such an astrology.


    "What are you doing?


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders.


    "Were you smiling?I didn''t mean to. "


    "It was disgusting."


    I see. Let''s be careful. "


    "Hmm, you really don''t think so."


    Astarot laughed a lot.


    But Gaius thought about it.


    "By the way, how are Delkia and the others doing?


    Astarot answered with a smile.


    "I''m lost."


    "All the time?


    "Yes, I lured you into the maze.They can''t come out for the time being.That''s how it works. "


    "Delkia is the best demon in the world, right?Still? "


    "Still. For some reason, no matter how superior the devil is, he''s inferior to me."


    That''s what Astarot said and winked.


    Gaius dropped the flying wink with his right hand.


    "Hmm, you''re not really a demon."


    Astarot laughed a lot.


    "That''s right.But you don''t have to talk about the devil in parentheses.If God and the devil are turned upside down and compared to humans, Delchia is still worse than me. "


    Then Gaius slightly jumped his eyebrow buttocks.


    "I don''t know... where the hell is my rank?


    And Astarot smiled and said.


    "You''re right.I don''t know... maybe it''ll be something like that. "

 2175 Chapter 272 Destiny Theory

    "What is that? It''s not funny."


    Gaius said boringly.


    Astarot smiled with a smile.


    But Gaius was still dissatisfied.


    "I hate to say I don''t know.What the hell is that?


    Gaius said he was in a bad mood, so Astarot answered with a light sigh.


    "You don''t really understand.It''s a singularity. "


    "Another peculiarity... I don''t know..."


    "Look, you don''t get it either, do you?You don''t understand yourself, so don''t blame us if you don''t. "


    "That said, you''re the most advanced demon... well, you''re not a demon, but you''re quite superior, at least better than Delkia, aren''t you?Then you should know as much about me as you know about me. "


    "You''re being reckless.Not everything is bright enough for everything.Especially regarding singularities, no one... I wonder if Satan and Lucifer don''t really understand each other.


    Then Gaius nodded in disappointment.


    "Oh, that''s what it was like."


    "I guess so. You are strange anyway. [M]So nobody knows who you are. "


    "Hmm. Don''t get angry.And I''m uncomfortable. "


    Astarot laughed.


    "I guess. I would say the same from your standpoint."


    "Isn''t that why you don''t know anything?Anything. Have you heard anything about singularities, maybe something like this, or have you heard anything like this before?


    I don''t think so.


    Astarot immediately denied it.


    Gaius turned away in a boring manner.


    "Shit! What is that?"


    "I can''t help it. Because that''s your destiny."


    "Fate theory is crap.That''s no different from fortune-telling. "


    "That''s right. It''s an unfounded substitute."


    "Right? I want to hear the truth, not the truth."


    Immediately after Gaius said so, he remembered something.


    "That''s right. Augustus knows me, don''t you?


    "Why do you think so?


    "Because when I was attacked in this royal palace, it was Augustus who ruled here, right?


    That''s right.


    "I thought Carla was attacked then.But maybe not. "


    And Astarot smiled and narrowed his eyes.

 2176 Episode 273: An Action to Attack

    Gaius continued.


    "''Cause you''re right, right? I''ve been attacked by the Augusta many times since.I''m probably the target of Augustus. "


    Astarot lay his eyes down and quietly listened to Gaius.


    But I didn''t say anything in particular.


    Then Gaius continued.


    "I''m sure Augustus knows something about me."


    "Aren''t you familiar with it?


    Astarot finally opened his mouth.


    Really? Because Augustus is the only one taking action against me, right?Satan, Lucifer, nobody attacked me. "


    "Does that mean you think that the Augusta gods will attack you because you have other knowledge of you?


    "That''s right. I think Lucifer and the others are watching me.That''s why I don''t take it seriously.But that''s not the case with the Augusta.You''ve seriously attacked me several times before.I think that means I have some kind of knowledge of singularities. "


    "Because I''m not afraid of you to attack..."


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    Then Astarot narrowed his eyes again.


    "How about that?


    "What? I don''t know.


    "Doesn''t that buy the Augusta God?


    "Would you like to buy it?


    "Ah, Augusta, is that what God thinks?I thought you were just trying to get rid of the intruder.


    Gaius thought of Astarot''s words.


    "... so Augustus only attacked me when I broke into his territory..."


    Gaius kept saying that and distorted his face.


    "Shit! I thought it was a good idea...."


    "I''m sorry."


    Gaius twisted his neck even though Astarot told him to comfort him.


    "Why?"


    "Yeah? You didn''t think about it, did you?So I thought it would be a shame. "


    "Oh, well, yeah.I didn''t give up. "


    Now Astarot twisted his neck.


    "What do you mean you haven''t given up?


    "Ah, there''s still a chance that the Augusta came after me, isn''t there?


    "... well, that''s right.It''s not confirmed. "


    "Yes, so I thought I''d check it out."


    "No way...."


    Then Gaius stood up from his chair and proclaimed himself high.


    "Augusta, I''m going to go find God."

 2177 Episode 274 Place of Example

    "Augusta, I''m going to go find God."


    Gaius laughed with a smile.


    Astarot exhaled gently and laughed.


    I see. That''s fine, but how are you going to find it?


    Gaius answered, stepping sideways.


    "I''m going to go to a place where you met Augustus."


    "I don''t think he was there."


    "But you might be there, right?


    "I can''t tell you for sure, but...."


    Astarot said so and remembered something.


    No, it''s not good.


    It turned around and became almost certain.


    Gaius jumped her eyebrow buttocks.


    "Why? How could you say that?


    "Because I remember.Augustus wasn''t there.I was there. That''s where the Augur God appeared.That''s why there''s no point in keeping the Augusta in that place. "


    "... but you don''t know."


    "Why? I just explained.I was there.It''s not him. "


    "No, I get it."


    "Then...."


    Gaius said to block Astarot''s words.


    "But then, Augusta, that place might have become important to God.


    "... that''s..."


    "As a place with Astarot, that place may have become important to Augustus."


    Astarot''s eyebrows reacted to the pique.


    "I don''t think so..."


    But Gaius immediately rebelled.


    "So you don''t know.Well, I''ll go first.Tell me where it is. "


    "Are you sure you want to go?


    "Of course. Is there a problem?


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Then tell me.Where is it?


    Astarot answered as he thought.


    "It''s the top of Mount Donneau."


    "The summit of Mount Donnea.That''s where the trees are, right?


    "Maybe."


    "What is it? Probably.You do, don''t you?


    Astarot answered with a smile.


    "I don''t know.The legend says that trees grew after we left.That''s why when I met him, there was no shadow or shape of a tree. "


    "... did I become a big tree after that?"


    "That''s probably why I gave you the answer.Because I haven''t been to Mount Donnea since. "

 2178 Episode 275: The Peak of Mount Donnea

    "I see... then, is there anything to mark?


    As Gaius was in trouble, he asked while placing his right hand against his mouth.


    Astarot answered immediately.


    "Yes, I do. There was a flat big rock at the top of the mountain.That''s where I met Augustus. "


    "Oh, that''s what Glenn said.Well, then I guess I''m mistaken.It''s not the big tree, it''s the big rock. "


    Then Astarot smiled faintly.


    "Come on, maybe the trees that grew at that time are big trees."


    I see. It seems that a lot of legacy is right, and if it''s true that trees have grown, it''s not funny now that they''re big trees. "


    That''s right.


    Well, I guess it''s time to go.


    Gaius said with a big stretch.


    Astarot laughed loudly.


    Gaius questioned Astarot in surprise.


    "Hey, what''s up?I suddenly laughed. "


    Astarot told her to chew off the laughter.


    "Have you forgotten something?I think it''s pretty important. "


    "What''s important? What is it?


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    From that appearance, it seemed that I really had no idea.


    "That''s terrible. Have you really forgotten?Aren''t they allies?


    So Gaius finally came to mind.


    "Ah! Yes!I forgot about Delkia and Dove!


    Astarot chuckled with his hand against his mouth.


    Gaius said to Astarot with her cheeks twitching.


    "... will you keep this a secret from the Delchians?����


    Gaius whispered that there was no one else.


    Astarot said pleasantly.


    "Keep it a secret? What is it?


    "... don''t be mean.That''s what I forgot about Delkia and the others.... "


    Then, on his back, he was thrown into a high voice that he heard.


    "Hey! What do you mean?I can''t believe you forgot I existed!


    Gaius looked back afraid.


    There was Delchia with her hands on her hips as expected and her crotch wide open.


    Gaius trembled.


    And then I reheated to deceive him.


    "No, no, that''s not it!Yeah, well, there''s nothing I forgot!


    Delchia spotted the lie instantly from Gaius'' expression and stared at Guillotine and the demon.

 2179 Chapter 276: The Tragedy of Three Shots

    "My ~ pussy ~ Eh ~, have you ever forgotten my existence and enjoyed talking to Astarot!?"


    Delkia raised a wrath mark on her temples and looked at Gaius step by step.


    Gaius hurried in a hurry, twitching and falling back, but the chair that had been sitting on the road prevented it.


    Gaius stumbled on the chair, broke his balance and rolled to the floor with his back against the corner of the table, distorting his face in agony.


    "Ghhhhhhhhh!


    Gaius felt painful when he rolled his back to the floor.


    But as he approached, Delchia stopped by, giving Gaius a cold gaze.


    And without any hesitation, he shook his right leg up and down as much as he could.


    Ufufu!


    Gaius took an intense blow to the dove''s tail, ejecting all the air in his lungs in an instant.


    But Delkia couldn''t have healed with that alone.


    The next blow was vigorously shaken down at the weakest spot for the boy.


    !!!!!!


    Even Gaius couldn''t make a sound at this time.


    I just peeled off my eyeballs and thought I''d stiffened my body, so I started to cramp violently.


    Still, Delkia did not change her complexion, but the next blow struck.


    It was a blow to his face as if he was trying to pull in his newly popped eyeballs.


    The blow was accompanied twice by a loud sound.


    The first time was because the sole of the shoe and the skin of the face collided with each other with great momentum.


    The second time was a bruise sound because the back of the head was violently hit on the floor with a recoil that was kicked hard in the face.


    As a result, Gaius lost consciousness by losing his white eyes.


    On the floor, Delchia shook up her right leg again in an attempt to strike Gaius with a big, twinkling expression, such as the cruelty itself.


    But then, for Gaius, a God of salvation appeared.


    Astarot.


    Although Astarot looked bitterly at the first two shots, he immediately saw the third and rushed into a stop.


    "Delkia! Isn''t that a little too much?


    Then Delchia stopped her right leg, and wooshed down quietly on the floor, and stared at the Lord of her voice.


    "What? What the hell were you doing here?Would you mind explaining a little bit?

 2180 Chapter 277 A long time ago

    With his bloody eyes running, Delchia glanced up at Astarot with his witty expression.


    Astarot sighed with his neck slightly down.


    "Explain... well, where did it come from..."


    Delchia stepped out one step earlier and extended her jaw.


    "Everything from the beginning.Tell them not to cover it all up. "


    "Okay. First of all... I am the king of this country."


    Delchia''s eyes were also cut off and surprised at this.


    "... what? King?What do you mean by that? How long have you been doing this?


    Astarot took the time to explain Delkia''s early inquiry.


    Delkia gradually changed from a demonic appearance to an interesting expression.


    "... so you''re not the devil after all?


    Delchia said with her eyes when she saw something that looked fishy.


    Astarot smiled bitterly.


    Well... I think I can raise a few definitions of demons, but none of them apply to me. "


    "Mmm... I guess..."


    Astarot put his hand on his mouth and said with a smile.


    "I thought you knew, didn''t you?Didn''t Karin tell you anything?


    Delchia''s eyes shined brightly.


    "I''ve never talked to a guy like that before!


    Astarot shrugged his shoulders and said more.


    "When you were a kid?


    "I don''t remember such a long time ago!


    Delkia told me to throw up.


    Astarot laughed.


    "That''s right. A long time ago.It''s going to be a long time, isn''t it?


    Hmm, I don''t want to go out with anyone else.


    I can''t.


    "Of course. I''m not your friend or anything."


    "That''s too bad. By the way, it looks like you''ve arrived."


    Astarot pointed his chin up and pointed behind Delchia.


    Delchia looked back, and there was Dove.


    Are you there, Dove?


    Delchia turned to Astarot again.


    "You left us, didn''t you?What kind of hands did you use?


    Astarot spread his hands.


    Well, all sorts of things.


    "If you and Gaius were going to talk alone, you wouldn''t have to separate me from Dove?


    "That''s right. I thought I''d talk to Gaius first, then Delkia.He kept getting lost. "


    Astarot gently leaned his neck toward Dove and thanked him.

 2181 Chapter 278 Confession of Truth

    Dove walked slowly and drooped his head in the order of Delchia and Astarot.


    "... I''m sorry I''m late."


    Delkia nodded lightly.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s his hands.No problem. "


    "... yes"


    Dove replied briefly and stood behind Delchia diagonally.


    Then he dropped his gaze and saw Gaius lying on the floor.


    "... it looks like Gaius is down, but what about this?


    Delkia replied without looking back.


    "I did it.This idiot forgot all about me and came here with him. "


    "... hah..."


    "So I broke it."


    "... on the left..."


    That''s what Dove said and sighed.


    Delkia blamed it.


    "What are you sighing at?


    "... I''m sorry."


    "It''s only natural that this idiot can do it.Do you understand me?


    "... yes"


    Delchia nodded satisfactorily and looked to Astarot.


    "So, what are you going to do about this country called Dallow?


    "What do I do?


    "It means as it is.What are you thinking about doing in the future?


    Astarot smiled with a smile.


    "I''m trying to be a good country."


    "Nice country?


    "That''s right. Is there a problem?


    "I don''t have any other problems.It stinks so much. "


    Astarot smiled bitterly.


    "Even if they say so.I truly want to make this country a good country. "


    "That''s the truth... hmm, that''s fine."


    Delchia dropped her gaze when she abandoned him.


    "Wake up this idiot.How long have you been asleep? "


    Delchia sat on a chair close to her.


    Dove fell on his knees as he was told, and fell to Gaius.


    "... it''s Gaius.Wake up. "


    But Gaius just kept convulsing and didn''t wake up at all.


    Then Astarot approached and fell on his knees, just like Dove.


    Then he gently turned his right hand to Gaius.


    Astarot''s right hand lit up in warm orange.


    Then, Gaius'' convulsions soon subsided.


    When Dove called again, Gaius finally woke up.


    Gaius groaned briefly and saw Astarot and Dove gazing at themselves, saying that they were asleep.


    "... hmm?... unusual combination, huh?����

 2182 Chapter 279: Awkward

    "... how are you?


    Dove looked worried and said.


    But Gaius still looked like he was asleep.


    "... hmm?... how are you?... that? I thought I was asleep.


    Gaius shook his head like that.


    Then, the expression became "Ha".


    "Yes! Me, Delkia....."


    That said, Gaius was silent as Delchia sat in the chair.


    Delchia slowly walked around her neck and gazed at Gaius from above.


    "What do you want from me?


    Gaius shook his neck violently and sideways while Dove supported him.


    "No, nothing."


    Astarot laughed beside her.


    Gaius gazed at Astarot with his gaze.


    "... what is it?


    Gaius said so at random.


    Astarot smiled bitterly and gave it back.


    "Nothing.I just thought it was a little funny. "


    "Then it''s nothing.Don''t be funny. "


    "That''s right. I''m sorry."


    Astarot stood up with a smile on his face.


    Dove woke up Gaius to breathe with it.


    Gaius smashed his buttocks and legs with bread to remove dust and looked at Astarot with a strange face.


    "Well, what... that''s why I''m going."


    "Yeah, but what about Delkia and the others?


    Delchia circled her neck around Astarot''s words.


    What are you talking about?


    Delchia asked because she was still in a bad mood.


    Gaius opened his mouth with great difficulty.


    "... no, actually... let''s go find the Orga God from the flow of the conversation..."


    Delchia opened her eyes.


    "What!? Augur God?


    Gaius shrugged his neck from fear.


    "Ah, ahh, that''s right... oh god..."


    Then Delkia told me to put it on.


    "Who is that?!


    "Heh? You don''t know?


    "I don''t know!


    "No, I''m the native god of Dallow...."


    "I don''t know."


    ����


    "What''s with that unhappy face?"


    "No, I''m not dissatisfied..."


    I don''t think so.


    "... hah"


    Gaius sighed at the barren interaction with Delkia.

 2183 Chapter 280: Long Term Residence

    "What is that sigh!?"


    Delkia blamed it.


    Gaius looked like she had lost it.


    "... no, that''s it..."


    "Are you complaining to me?


    "No, I don''t.I don''t know. "


    Really ~?


    Delkia looked around Gaius'' face.


    Gaius answered with his cheeks twitching.


    "Really. Really."


    "Who tells the truth often lies?


    "No, really... no, I''m not complaining anymore."


    "Don''t you really think that just by saying another word?


    "No, I think so.I''m not complaining. "


    Gaius proclaimed himself in an upright position.


    Delchia looked at Gaius persistently.


    But because Gaius stared straight at me with a serious expression, I finally relaxed my pursuit.


    "Hmm, well, that''s fine.By the way, are you done with Astaroto?


    Oh, well, yeah.


    Gaius answered with a glance at Astarot.


    "Hmm, I see.So you''re going to go to this guy named Augustus next?


    Well, yeah.


    "Hmm, I don''t know.But if you''re going all the way to see him, you deserve it, right?


    "... well. I think so."


    Gaius answered ambiguously.


    Delchia''s eyebrows bounced.


    "What? I''m not sure."


    "I''ve never met her before...."


    Delkia stared at Gaius.


    Well, that''s fine. So let''s go. "


    Heh?


    "Are you going to go to that auger?


    "... well, that''s what I''m gonna do..."


    "Then I''ll go out with you.You know where it is, don''t you?


    "Well, for the time being... are you going to Delkia?


    "Of course. I''m not staying here long."


    "But Delkia doesn''t know about Augustus, does he?


    "I don''t know. But you''ve never even met him, have you?


    "Yes, but... there''s something I''d like to ask you, but there''s no Delkia, right?


    "There''s no way.I don''t know what it is, so I can''t ask you anything. "


    "Then it doesn''t make sense to go..."


    Delchia stood up from her chair and flipped back with her hands on her hips.


    "Rest assured. It''s just a waste of time!


    Delchia laughed suddenly.

 2184 Chapter 281: Time to Wrap Up

    "... I see.I''m busy..... "


    Gaius whispered that she was somehow unconvinced.


    But Delkia didn''t mind and said more.


    "It''s a waste of time to come here in the first place.It doesn''t change where you''re going. "


    Delkia said further.


    Gaius returned it in an astonishing manner.


    "... that''s exactly what I was saying..."


    "That''s right. If I''m funny, that''s good!


    "... ahh, I see..."


    "That''s why I said so!Come on, let''s go!


    "Eh? Ah, ahh...."


    Gaius looked even more astonished at Delchia, who was already willing to go.


    Delchia stared at Gaius in a troublesome way.


    "What, you''re not going?


    "No, it''s not like that...."


    "Then what is it?


    No, I wonder if Dallow is ready now?I thought so. "


    "I don''t mind. There must be stalls and stuff at the destination."


    "All I''m interested in is stalls...."


    "I''m not obsessed with stalls.There''s nothing wrong with the restaurant. "


    "No, that''s not what I meant...."


    Delchia revealed her expression of anger.


    "Then what is it?He''s a pain in the ass. "


    "No, there''s nothing else I can do for Astarot....."


    Gaius said so loudly that Delchia would stop him.


    "No! Come on, let''s go!


    As soon as Delchia abandoned him, he turned his heel and started walking toward the door.


    Dove followed along accordingly.


    Looking at it, Gaius saw Astarot in a bit of a hurry.


    Astarot was shrugging his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    Ah, then I''ll go.


    Gaius said so, and Astarot immediately responded.


    Oh, I''ll see you later.


    Yeah, I''ll see you later.


    Gaius ran after Delchia, who was already hiding behind the door.


    "Hey, wait!


    Gaius called out loudly to Delchia, who might have gone a long way.


    Then Delchia''s face burst out of the shadow of the door unexpectedly.


    Gaius applied the brake suddenly in a hurry.


    "Well, what''s the matter?


    But Delchia ignored Gaius and shouted at Astarot.


    "Hey, do something about the maze!

 2185 Chapter 282 Running

    1.


    Oh, yeah.


    Astarot laughed.


    But Delkia didn''t have a smile, but rather yelled with an indignant look.


    "That''s not true!Get the hell out of that maze!


    Astarot answered with a smile, approaching Delchia''s anger.


    "Okay. Solve the maze now."


    "Hurry up! Do it now!Do it now!


    Astarot laughed even more at the hurrying Delchia.


    Okay, okay.


    Astarot pushed his left hand forward and pointed his palm towards the other side of the door, rather than Delchia.


    Then Astarot''s left palm glowed white.


    Suddenly, Astarot closed his left palm slowly.


    "That''s all right.You should be able to get out. "


    "Hmm, from now on, do it before you tell me.Do you understand me?


    Astarot laughed joyfully to the end.


    "Oh, let''s do it this time."


    Delchia walked quickly behind Astarot''s voice and disappeared immediately behind the door.


    Gaius glanced at the series of disturbances, but again greeted Astarot with a sigh of relief that the Shura Hall had not happened for the time being.


    "Ah, here we go.See you later. "


    "Oh, see you later."


    Gaius received Astarot''s return and jumped into the hallway again.


    Astarot watched Gaius disappear from the door for a while, but the smile gradually disappeared from his face.


    And after the smile had completely disappeared, there was a complicated expression that could not be said.


    2.


    "Hey, Delkier! Dooboo!Wait a minute!


    Gaius had long been chasing Delchia''s men who were trying to escape the royal palace.


    But Delkia and the others didn''t slow down, they didn''t just look back and respond, they even ran down the hallway.


    "What the hell... do you want to fight me for a while?"


    Gaius blurred as he ran.


    But naturally Delchia and the others didn''t slow down, and Gaius had no choice but to go after them.


    Then, after a while, Delchia and the others slowed down.


    Because I saw the door in front of me.


    That''s why Gaius finally caught up with them.


    Fu ~, there''s nothing to run for.


    Then Delkia finally said.


    "Hmm, I feel sick when I think this is his castle.I was just trying to get you out of here. "

 2186 Episode 283 Two Bad Friends

    "What''s wrong with you?


    Gaius said a little unexpectedly.


    Delchia snorted.


    Didn''t you know?I don''t belong with him. "


    "Well, I thought so, but I didn''t think so."


    "Hmm, there''s nothing dusty about what I like about him.How could you not know that?


    "No, even if you say that... I''m vaguely Karin''s husband, so I guess it''s not very relevant ~ I was just wondering..."


    "You''re not being observed."


    "Well, if that''s what they say..."


    Well, that''s fine. I don''t feel good talking to you like this.Let''s get out of here. "


    Delkia shifted her gaze from Gaius to the door knob before she finished.


    And when I grabbed the door knob with a strong grip, I turned it all at once to open the door.


    "Hmm, I''m sorry!


    Delkia said aloud as she went out.


    Gaius shrugged at the thought of not being caught by the guards.


    But Delchia sent a cold gaze to Gaius.


    "What are you freaking out about?Have we already met the Lord of this royal palace?There''s no need to freak out anymore. "


    Gaius looked a little embarrassed.


    "... so to speak..."


    "Yes, stupid."


    "But if they find us, we''ll be in trouble.


    Delchia smiled at Gaius with her nose.


    "What are you talking about?You don''t have to worry about that at all!


    Delchia put her hands on her hips, her chest shrugged and shouted again.


    Then I heard something bothering me.


    "Look, I''ve been noticed."


    Gaius said in a hurry.


    But Delkia stared at Gaius with a stupid face.


    Gaius noticed the gaze and frowned.


    "What is it? What kind of face makes you think I''m stupid?


    Then Delkia shouted again.


    "You''re actually making fun of me!You fool!


    "No, loud.I''ll be in trouble when the guards arrive. "


    Then Delchia raised her chin and said with a completely foolish face.


    "You''re still a fool!All right? Just fly. Just fly!Don''t be shy, just fly away and talk!

 2187 Chapter 284: Bokeh

    1.


    "... ah, that''s right..."


    Gaius said foolishly with a sloppy face.


    Delchia seemed to be in a state of deep disappointment and said further.


    "Have you been acting weird lately?Are you a little bothered?


    "... no, at this age..."


    Meanwhile, Gaius was suddenly struck by anxiety.


    The complexion became worse and the expression was stiff.


    "Hey, Gaius. What are you staring at?Let''s fly. "


    Delchia said sharply.


    At the same time, the guards appeared from the shadow of the building.


    Gaius tightened his mind for now.


    "Okay. Let''s fly."


    Gaius surfaced softly.


    Delkia, Dove just floated up.


    Delkia nodded at Gaius''s face.


    "All right, I guess it''s okay for now.Okay, let''s go. "


    Delchia detonated the aura at that moment.


    Aura vigorously pushed Delchia''s body into the air.


    This was followed by Dove and Gaius.


    A three-muscle aura was thrown by the three of them, pulling a beautiful tail into the night sky.


    Then the three turned north and flew away with a beautiful tail.


    2.


    "For now, let''s get down."


    Delchia called out to Dove as he flew at high speed.


    "... I understand.Gaius "


    Dove called out to Gaius, who was flying next door.


    Although Gaius was a little over the sky, he managed to react.


    "... hmm? Ah, ahh.What''s the matter with you?


    "... we''re going down once."


    "Ah, ah. Okay."


    When Gaius finished, Delchia began to descend.


    Following Dove and Gaius, the three slowly descended into a small town.


    Hmm, isn''t this a nice and relaxing town?


    Delkia smiled and said she liked the atmosphere of the town.


    "... yes. It looks like a quiet town."


    Delchia then pointed to the center of the town.


    "Isn''t that a hotel?Let''s go. "


    Delchia hurried on.


    Dove and the others followed, and the three entered the center of town.


    "Hmm, it still looks like a hotel.Let''s just stay there for today. "


    Delkia said so and walked with Sta alone.


    Gaius looked anxious and followed Dove.

 2188 Episode 285: To the Hotel

    1.


    "Hmm, this is a nice room.I''ll see you later. "


    Delkia took a room at the hotel and entered quickly, and when she looked around and said so, she quickly closed the door.


    The two of them left in the hallway gave a slightly grotesque expression, but when they thought about it, they reconsidered it as usual.


    "... so shall we rest in our room?"


    "... that''s right."


    Gaius agreed with Dove, but he didn''t look too good.


    Dove looked at Gaius worriedly.


    "... are you okay?It''s Gaius. "


    "Oh, it''s okay.Just in case. "


    "... hmm, do you care?


    Well... Delkia is right, and it seems that I''ve been acting strange lately.Dove thinks so, don''t you?


    Dove nodded after thinking a little.


    "... hmm. Certainly not."


    "I knew it...."


    Gaius'' face sank even deeper.


    Dove stared at Gaius even more worried.


    But the next moment, Gaius raised his face.


    The face looked a little refreshed to Dove.


    Gaius stared at Dove with his face and said.


    "I feel like something is happening in me.I just don''t know what it is right now. "


    "... I see."


    "Yeah, so I''m not going to think about it for now.Whatever you don''t know, it doesn''t make sense where you''re worried. "


    "... hmm. That''s right."


    "So, for now, I''m going to sleep."


    Gaius said with a cheerful face.


    Dove nodded with a little relief.


    "... I see.Good. "


    Ah, good night then.


    Gaius said so and turned his heel back.


    Then he entered the room that had been set up for him.


    Dove looked at his back and saw him slip into the room, and he entered the room with peace of mind.


    2.


    As soon as Gaius entered his room, he left his body on the bed.


    Then he looked up at the ceiling and kept staring for a while.


    But I remembered what I said to Dove the other day, and I meditated so that I wouldn''t think about things.


    Soon afterwards, the sleeper attacked Gaius.


    Gaius left it to the sleeping devil.


    And Gaius fell asleep quietly and deeply.

 2189 Episode 286: Feeling refreshed

    The next morning, Gaius awoke in a comfortable mood.


    I woke up feeling very awake and refreshed, quite unusual.


    "... it''s kind of refreshing..."


    I didn''t feel drowsy as usual and looked around the room with my eyes patchy open.


    "... oh, a hotel?"


    Gaius stood on the floor with his legs down from the bed whispering.


    Then he approached the window with his legs and pulled the curtains to bring in the bright sun outside.


    "... dazzled..."


    Gaius clasped his hands around his eyes, shaded and looked out the window.


    "... it feels like a tranquil town..."


    As Gaius enjoyed the scenery of the town all by herself, she turned her heel back and sat down on the sofa set in the room.


    "... I thought there was something from the recent feeling, but there was nothing..."


    Gaius was honestly disappointed to see no sign of it, even though he thought he might be attacked again while he was asleep.


    I was hoping that it would change things.


    But that didn''t happen.


    Gaius was therefore disappointed that the supreme God had not taken any action against him.


    "... well, look..."


    Gaius stood barely up and walked slowly toward the door.


    Then, when I touched the door knob with this gentle motion, I turned it quietly.


    The door was opened by pulling his right hand as he heard the sound of metal rubbing against each other and metal colliding with each other.


    And he went out into the hallway.


    Gaius went out into the hallway and looked left and right.


    Yesterday, I forgot whether the room where Dove entered was on the right or on the left.


    For a while, Gaius slowly tried to remember what happened yesterday.


    But I couldn''t remember at all.


    I put my arms together and twisted my neck many times, but I couldn''t remember.


    Then suddenly I remembered the words that Delkia said yesterday.


    It meant that I had been going crazy lately.


    Gaius changed his mood and slowly drooped his neck.


    Then he turned around, opened the door that had just been opened, and quietly disappeared into the room.

 2190 Episode 287 Face

    "... it''s crazy, I knew it was crazy..."


    As Gaius returned to the room, he sat on his bed and murmured with a dark face, looking at the window.


    "... are you out of your mind?... no, maybe I''m emotional too... "


    Gaius turned his face with his right hand and thought with his head hanging down.


    "... my god... it looks like I''m not me..."


    Gaius finally embraced his head and began to worry.


    Gaius felt sick when she lost her ego and felt everything crumbling.


    With a sudden nausea, Gaius stood up fluffy.


    And I started wandering toward the sink.


    Gaius put his hand on the wall and walked slowly on his feet.


    And finally, when I reached the sink, I opened the faucet with my right hand and pressed my chest with my left hand.


    "... uhh..."


    Gaius covered his face with a gaze over the sink and vomited.


    Twice or three times, gastric fluid was ejected and poured into the gutter by a stream of water blowing out of the faucet.


    Gaius spit out all his stomach fluids or finally stopped vomiting and put faucet water in his mouth.


    And then I squeezed and exhaled water in my mouth.


    Repeating it several times, Gaius finally regained his calm.


    "... uhh..."


    Gaius exhaled a big sigh and raised his face.


    There was a large mirror attached to the wall.


    Gaius glanced at his face.


    And then I realized something.


    "... no way..."


    Gaius squeezed his eyebrow root, opened his mouth wide, and peered further into his face.


    But when his face couldn''t be confirmed, he turned his eyebrow back and closed his mouth.


    "... I knew it..."


    Gaius murmured with certainty.


    "... my face has changed..."


    Gaius glanced at herself again with a stunned expression.


    "... what''s changed?... I don''t know... but it''s definitely changing... "


    Gaius changed the angle of his face to see where it had changed, but he didn''t know why.


    As a result, I gave up thinking about what had changed and started thinking about why.


    But I didn''t know that.


    Gaius was stunned for a while while gazing at his face while exhaling a rough breath.

 2191 Chapter 288: Choking

    1.


    "... everything''s going crazy..."


    Gaius was terrified that the appearance and contents were gradually changing.


    It was an unspeakable fear that I would no longer be myself and become something else altogether.


    Gaius trembled unexpectedly.


    Chills ran through my body and sweat seeped through my forehead despite it.


    Her breathing became rough and her palpitations became intense.


    Gaius gradually remembered the narrow feeling of his throat, turning upwards and desperately trying to secure the airway.


    But I couldn''t breathe and was attacked by the feeling that I couldn''t breathe oxygen.


    It was also fear.


    suffocate.


    Gaius was caught in the thought and panicked.


    I held my throat with both hands and was desperate to open my airway.


    But the difficulty persisted.


    There is absolutely no oxygen.


    Gaius felt dizzy.


    My legs were wobbly and wobbly.


    And I fell down on the ground.


    Gachan and a loud noise sounded.


    When I fell down, I threw my face into the glass on the sink, and it was cracked by the impact.


    Gaius pushed herself straight into the sink.


    A stream of water flowing out of the faucet poured bright red blood into the drain.


    As a result, Gaius fell on his knees and lost consciousness while burying his face in the sink where the glass fragments were scattered.


    2.


    "... hey! Gaius!


    Gaius woke up with a desperate cry for his name.


    Gaius slightly opened his eyelids while lying awake and caught his face in sight.


    However, Gaius'' head was blurry and he couldn''t remember the name of the owner of the face and took the time to search in his head.


    And Gaius told him the name of the man who had finally arrived.


    "... Delkia..."


    Gaius finally said with a weak voice.


    Delchia glanced down and nodded alongside Dove, gazing at Gaius'' face.


    "Did you finally wake up?What''s the matter, what happened?


    In the meantime, it was Delkia asking with a relief expression, but when she saw Gaius''s face blushing, she immediately raised her eyebrows.


    "... are you okay?Are you conscious?


    Delchia stared at her worried again.


    Then Gaius nodded slowly to see if his head had finally worked.

 2192 Episode 289: To bed

    Gaius shook his blurry head and tried to return to sanity.


    But at that time, Gaius'' face was stained with blood by sticking his head into the mirror.


    As a result, blood splashed on Delchia and Dove.


    But Delphia and Dove were worried about Gaius.


    "Are you okay? Just be quiet for now.I''m going to heal you now. "


    Delkia concentrated her attention on trying to perform a curative magic that she was not very good at.


    Then, even though he seems to be the most advanced demon and is not good at it, he succeeded in stopping the bleeding of his head easily.


    "Okay, that''ll be fine for now.Dove, give me a towel or something. "


    Delchia instructed Dove to prepare something to wipe Gaius'' face with blood.


    Dove stood up in agile motion with a large body, quickly opened the bathroom door, took a large towel from inside, and quickly returned to wipe Gaius'' face.


    Then I could wipe some of Gaius'' face blood off and it was a lot worse.


    But it wasn''t completely wiped off, so Dove got up quickly, soaked the towel in the water flowing from the sink faucet, squeezed it gently, and then returned.


    And this time, I carefully and slowly wiped away the remaining blood marks.


    "... I was wondering if that''s okay for now."


    Dove nodded when he said so.


    "Hey, Gaius. You''re conscious, right?


    Gaius nodded slowly and quietly.


    "... ahh, yes..."


    I see. I''ll take it to bed for now.Just be a little more generous. "


    Delkia nodded back to Dove and gave him a signal.


    Then Dove nodded as well.


    And he immediately slipped his arm under Gaius'' body and lifted it.


    Dove stood up slowly and walked towards the bed.


    And when I got to the bed, I quietly lowered Gaius down and put him to bed.


    Delchia immediately stepped in front of Gaius'' pillow and spoke.


    "Speak slowly. What the hell happened?


    Delkia waited for Gaius to open her mouth.


    Gaius gently and slowly released her lips.


    "... ahh. Kind of....."

 2193 Chapter 290 Appearance

    Delkia waited for Gaius'' next words.


    Gaius glanced at the ceiling and slowly closed his eyelids.


    And when I rebuked my memory, I opened my eyelids.


    "... it looks like I''m changing right now..."


    Gaius closed her eyelids again.


    Delchia tilted her head.


    "Change? How is it changing?


    Gaius answered Delchia''s question with her eyelids closed.


    "... maybe everything..."


    Delchia raised her face and glanced at Dove, who was facing each other between the sleeping Gaius.


    Dove waved for the first time.


    Delkia nodded.


    Did you say all of it?But all of it..... "


    Gaius said lightly to the confused Delchia.


    "All of it.The contents and appearance... "


    Then Delkia twisted her neck.


    "Appearance?... has the appearance changed?


    Delchia, who is not sure yet, asked while twisting her neck again.


    Gaius nodded slowly and quietly.


    "Oh, my face is changing."


    "Have you changed your face?


    Delchia said that, and Dave and I went face to face again.


    "Have you changed?


    Dove tilted his neck with a suspicious expression in response to Delkia''s question.


    "... well, has it changed..."


    Delkia saw Maggie and Gaius face again.


    "... have you changed?I don''t really understand..... "


    Dove narrowed his eyes and said.


    "... no, maybe it''s changed..."


    Delchia said reflectively.


    "Really?


    "... yes. If you ask me, I feel that my face has changed slightly since I first met you."


    "What changed?


    Dove leaned his neck with a difficult face to ask Delchia the quick-arrested question.


    "... I don''t know what''s going on... but I wonder if it''s changed somehow..."


    I''m not sure.


    Delkia abandoned it.


    Dove was terrified.


    "... is. I''m sorry."


    "Not bad. Gaius"


    Delchia dropped her gaze and turned to Gaius, who was sleeping on the bed.


    "How do you think you''ve changed?Say it. "


    Gaius did not change her expression and said it with a noble face.


    "... no, I can''t say exactly where either.It''s the same as Dove.But I think it''s obviously changed..... "

 2194 Episode 291: The Devil Doesnt Age

    I see. But you humans, unlike us, will change your face over time?


    Delchia asked Gaius while tilting her neck.


    Gaius answered with his eyebrows raised.


    "... doesn''t the devil change his face?


    Delchia went face-to-face with Dove, then turned to Gaius and answered.


    "It doesn''t change. Basically.''Cause I''ve been alive for over a thousand years, and I don''t even look like you. "


    Delkia told me, and Gaius was convinced.


    "Indeed... I see, I see.Surely the devil is not older? "


    "That''s right. I have a childhood, and I may grow old eventually, but I don''t know when."


    I see. But it''s not going to be easy for me. "


    "Well, yes, but do you care so much?I can change my face. "


    "No, I don''t mind if you just change your face.I can''t get old a little faster than others.But I''m feeling everything''s changing.This is scary. "


    "Why? As I said earlier, we don''t change our appearance.But the contents are changing. "


    Delchia said so and saw Dove.


    Dove nodded and succeeded Delchia.


    "... Gaius, I''ve changed the contents too.But it''s only natural.Everyone changes. There are various events, encounters with various people, everyone turns into each other.It''s not just the devil.Aren''t all humans like that?On the contrary, isn''t there anyone else who hasn''t changed?


    "That might be true.It just feels so fast. "


    Delchia blurred her eyebrows.


    Speed. Is it that fast?


    "Oh, I think it''s fast.It''s unusual. "


    "Hmm, but isn''t that because of your rapid growth?Then you don''t have to think about it.On the contrary, we should be delighted. "


    Then Gaius shook a big one.


    "I don''t think so. I don''t think it''s growing.That''s not true..... "


    Gaius closed her eyelids quietly once.


    And I thought about something in my head.


    Gaius pondered and answered and slowly opened his eyelids again.


    "It feels like someone''s taking over.That''s why I''m... scared. "

 2195 Chapter 292: Takeover

    "A takeover? To whom?


    Delkia challenged Gaius.


    Gaius replied calmly.


    I told you to tell somebody.That''s why I don''t know who. "


    "Then I don''t want to talk.Don''t know who the enemy is. "


    "An enemy... after all, an enemy?


    Delkia quickly raised her eyebrows and buttocks.


    "Of course. Someone''s trying to take you, right?If that''s the case, then of course it''s the enemy. "


    "Well, that''s true....."


    Gaius exhaled as he stared at the ceiling for a long time.


    Delkia looked at Gaius with suspicion.


    "... hmm, maybe you''ve changed."


    I knew it?


    "Mm-hmm. I feel like I''m reacting differently.Don''t you think so?Dove "


    Delkia said that and saw Dove.


    Dove gazed at Gaius and slowly opened his mouth.


    "... maybe, but maybe not."


    Delchia reacted quickly.


    "What is that?I don''t know what he is. "


    Dove lowered his head in fear.


    "... I''m sorry."


    Delchia had already lost sight of Dove and looked at Gaius again.


    Then I narrowed my eyes and watched Gaius closely.


    "... hmm ~.It''s like it''s changed... it''s not changed. "


    Gaius plunged into Delchia, turning into Dove.


    "What''s not clear is Delkia is the same."


    But Delkia didn''t admit it and stuck it.


    "Hmm. No.My thoughts are clear.You''ve changed. That''s all. "


    Delchia raised her cheeks and cut herself.


    Gaius smiled unexpectedly.


    "That''s what I told you, right?That''s a good idea. "


    "What''s appropriate.I actually realized from the beginning that you were changing. "


    "Lie to me. I don''t think so."


    "I''m not lying.It''s true. You''re changing.Definitely. "


    Gaius sighed with an astonishing face.


    "... hah. I got it.That''s enough. "


    "Enough is enough.It''s not good. "


    "What is it?Let''s go. "


    "It''s not good. It would be a shame if you were truly taken over by someone."


    Gaius sighed again.


    Well... Well, sure about that... I think so too... "

 2196 Chapter 293 Emotional Disturbance

    "But what''s in it for you to take over?


    Delchia put her right index finger on her chin and looked up and said.


    Gaius looked like she was in trouble, and thought about that and this before answering.


    "... that''s right.It doesn''t seem to have any benefits..... "


    I see. There''s nothing I can do when I take over like you. "


    Gaius complained.


    "Now you''re lightly discussing me."


    "No, I didn''t do anything like that."


    "Lie to me. I told you I was just like you."


    Delchia then leaned her neck to the side with her index finger on her chin.


    "Was it?I don''t really remember. "


    "That''s a lie.Obviously, I told you deliberately and deliberately to discredit me. "


    Now, is that so ~?


    Gaius was angry with her teeth.


    "What is it? Don''t be ridiculous."


    "Falsifying? When did I do that?


    You''re doing it now.


    Well, I don''t know.


    Gaius suddenly started scratching his head, whether the frustration exploded or not.


    "Ah! I''m frustrated!


    Then, looking at the situation, Delchia said, "Potty."


    "Hmm. Looks like things are really changing."


    Gaius heard the words and stopped scratching his head.


    "Huh? What?


    Didn''t you hear me?Apparently you''re really changing. "


    "... after all? Am I changing?


    "Oh, I''ve never seen anger explode like that before.Isn''t it? "


    Delchia said so and saw Dove.


    Dove nodded and said in a serious tone.


    "... yes. I have no memory of encountering situations where I could not control my emotions in that way."


    I see. Thank you. Are you feeling extremely emotionally unstable?


    Delkia said with a harsh expression.


    Gaius squeaks his throat.


    "... extreme emotional instability... maybe... I''m aware of that..."


    "I guess. Exactly like that.But.... "


    Delchia once again stared at Gaius with a magical look when she punctuated her words.


    "But isn''t it just that you''re mentally unstable, and someone else is taking over?

 2197 Chapter 294: Delchias Intuition

    "Would that be true?����


    Gaius took Delchia''s words into account.


    Delkia seemed convinced for some reason.


    "I think so.I''m sure you''re changing.Admit it. But when it comes to you being taken over by someone other than you, I don''t feel that way. "


    Gaius was pushed by Delchia''s confident words.


    "... is that so?


    "Oh, no doubt."


    "... I''m a lot more confident..."


    Hmm, I''m sure.


    Again, I assure you, Delchia asked Gaius to be afraid.


    "... why are you so sure?


    Then Delchia smiled with a smile on her face and said in a good pose with her hands on her hips and her chin raised.


    "It''s my guess!


    Gaius floated a huge anger mark on her temples and raised and lowered her cheeks big and big.


    But I was so stunned that I couldn''t even put it into words.


    For that reason, Dove killed Delchia instead.


    "... Dear Delkia, this is serious.How about making fun of Gaius too much.... "


    Delkia then turned around and defended against Dove.


    "I''m not making fun of you.I''m serious. "


    After all, Dove looked in trouble at Delchia.


    "... yes, but..."


    "Do you have any idea how much my intuition is?


    Delchia said confidently, raising her tongue.


    Though Dove felt that the argument was already off track, it was also a matter of subordination and could not be corrected very loudly.


    "... Dear Delkia, Gaius was so sick that he worried..."


    "That''s why I''m sure there''s nothing to worry about!


    Delchia skipped the corner of her mouth and cut herself.


    Then, it gained even more momentum.


    "This guy has no one to take over!It''s my fault! That''s why you don''t have to be sick!You got it!


    "... but the reason is not just Delchia-sama''s intuition..."


    "So! I''ll tell you what I''m guessing!That''s why I''m fine!


    When Delchia said that, she put her hands on her hips again, distracted her chest, and snorted one loud breath.

 2198 Episode 295 Prowling Dove

    1.


    "... yes, but..."


    Dove said exactly the same line as before.


    This was because Delkia lost her words because she could not argue very strongly as a servant.


    As a result, Dove''s words weakened the same dialogues, and Delkia did not apply them to her teeth.


    "Shut up! That''s it.It''s over! "


    Delkia stood up and quickly turned her heel and left the room.


    Dove looked so troubled that he said there was no more and said he was sorry to Gaius.


    "... I''m sorry, Gaius."


    And Gaius said with a dry laugh.


    "Hahaha... that''s fine, nothing.It''s not Dove''s fault... hahaha... "


    Gaius'' cheeks were still twitching.


    Dove looked at it and apologized again.


    "... no, I''m sorry.Don''t bother me very much.... "


    "... hahaha... that''s fine.Nothing... hahaha... "


    Dove resigned from Gaius''s noble face as if he had reached infinity.


    "... in the meantime, let''s rest.And I don''t think about it very much. "


    "... ahh, I''ll do that... hahaha..."


    With Gaius''s dry laughter echoing, Dove basically stood up and left the room.


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling without turning his back and kept laughing dry.


    2.


    After Dove quit Gaius''s room, he didn''t go back to his room and walked down the hall.


    With a deeply sad face, he walked out of the hallway with his heel turned, and repeated enough to turn back when he hit the reverse.


    Dozens of times he tried to pass in front of Delchia''s room, and the door opened with a sound of twisting the door knob.


    It was only natural that Delchia came out of it.


    "What have you been doing?Wander in front of my room. "


    Delkia stopped peeking and complained to Dove.


    Dove panicked and lowered his head.


    "... is. I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to apologize.I''m asking why you''re wandering around. "


    Dove answered slightly with his head down.


    "... is. Actually, I was worried about Gaius...."

 2199 Chapter 296 Changes in Aura

    "What do you care?Say something. "


    Delchia opened the door wide with interest and asked as she stepped into the hallway.


    Dove raised his head and answered nicely.


    "... yes. I felt that Gaius'' aura was changing...."


    Delchia nodded with a harsh expression.


    "Oh, I see.It certainly seemed to be changing. "


    "... did you still notice?"


    "Of course. I won''t be able to notice you."


    "... is." []/(exp, adj-na, n) (yoji) (hon) (hon) (hon) most/most/


    Delchia nodded again and wooshed her eyes.


    "But I''ve never seen an aura like that."


    Dove nodded heavily.


    "... yes. You''re right."


    "Seems to be in a different state than a temporal drip."


    "... yes. I couldn''t control the aura for a while, and it was overflowing from my body, but I wondered if it was something else."


    "Hmm. I wonder what that is...."


    Delchia showed an unusual and uneasy expression.


    Dove saw it and realized how serious it was.


    "... is Gaius'' change coming from Aura''s change?


    Delchia slowly tilted her neck.


    "Hmm, it may be, but it may not be.It''s an aura I''ve never seen before, and I''ve never really heard of Gaius''s face change. "


    "... yes. It is a special case because the face and personality are suddenly changing, rather than getting old.So... is the flow of the example due to a heterogeneous alien space?


    "By now? No matter how much time it takes..."


    Delchia said so and stared at the void with a very harsh expression.


    Dove also made various hypotheses about the current events in Gaius based on his previous experience and knowledge, but none of them were satisfactory.


    For this reason, Dove could only stare at the hollow with a difficult face.


    Then Delkia said to murmur while staring at the void with a harsh expression.


    "... this may be a prelude to a huge transformation..."


    When Delchia breathed in loudly, she slowly sounded the air that had accumulated in her lungs and exhaled it little by little.

 2200 Episode 297: Loose steps

    "... what do you think?How do you feel? "


    In the morning, Dove asked Gaius, who looked out of the room, the most openly.


    Then Gaius answered, rubbing his eyes to sleep.


    "... well, it''s not bad."


    "... I see.Above all else. "


    That''s all Dove said and walked out.


    And he turned to Gaius with a light look.


    "... Delkia is already on the ground floor."


    Gaius said, often blinking his sleepy, heavy eyelids.


    Ah, so...


    Gaius walked slowly and followed Dove.


    As Dove approached the stairs, he looked back at Gaius.


    Gaius had a heavy foothold and a fairly wide distance.


    "... Gaius, are you okay?


    Dove called out worried.


    Gaius answered with a slight raise of his hand.


    "Oh, it''s okay.Nothing like yesterday''s sequelae.I''m just sleepy. "


    "... I see.I hope so. "


    Dove waited for Gaius for a little while and went down the stairs to see that the distance had narrowed somewhat.


    Gaius walked down the stairs a little late, but with heavy steps.


    As soon as they came down the stairs silently, Delchia noticed and shouted.


    "This way. Hurry up."


    Delchia sat gracefully on the sofa in the lobby and hurried Gaius with her frustrating sexuality as she laid her body on her back.


    Dove was terrified and hurried to Delchia with his head down.


    But Gaius took it easy.


    Then, the anger mark flashed up in Delchia''s temples.


    "Hey, Gaius! Don''t keep me waiting any longer!


    But Gaius walked slowly, bending his mouth to the letter, without any particular haste.


    As a result, Delchia''s temples became even bigger, with tingling and blood vessels rising.


    You ~!


    Delchia stood up vigorously and gazed at Gaius.


    But Gaius walked slowly.


    Dove was surprised at that.


    Because until now, Gaius had been afraid of Delkia''s fierceness.


    But now Gaius'' attitude was the opposite.


    Dove looked back at Gaius with a stunned expression.

 2201 Episode 298: The Unbelievable Oddness

    Approaching Dove in surprise, Gaius walked with a flat face toward Delchia, angry with himself.


    Dove was stunned by Gaius, who slipped through his side without a sound.


    But he immediately turned to me and tried to reach out and put his hand on Gaius''s shoulder.


    "... hey, Gaius..."


    But when Dove tried to reach out, Gaius''s body disappeared.


    ����!!


    Dove was surprised and doubted my eyes.


    However, Delchia, who was in front of her eyes, also had a stunned expression, so she was sure it wasn''t a mistake.


    "... disappeared... where..."


    Dove looked around his neck for Gaius, but he couldn''t find him anywhere in the lobby.


    Delkia looked around the lobby in the same way, but Gaius still didn''t show up.


    "... what do you mean?Didn''t you ever open up another space?����


    Delchia murmured with a loud voice that she did not know whether she had told Dove or whether she had spoken to herself.


    Then Dove came to Delkia, still paying attention to the surroundings.


    "... Dear Delkia..."


    Delchia nodded with a harsh expression at Dove''s call.


    "... ahh. It disappeared.All of a sudden, there''s nothing left behind..... "


    Dove regained a little calm and tried to calmly contradict what had just happened.


    "... Gaius was acting strange, but did you notice?


    Delchia lifted her eyes slightly.


    "Of course. It''s been weird since yesterday."


    Dove shook his head sideways.


    "... no. Apart from yesterday, there was something wrong again this morning."


    Delkia looked at Dove as if she were staring at him.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "... I can''t say it well.But it was different from yesterday. "


    "Unlike yesterday... he''s finally getting hit in the head"


    "... maybe"


    Dove''s response was unexpected for Delkia.


    So I peeled my eyes and saw Dove.


    "... is that so?Are you sure his head went crazy?


    "... I don''t know.But... unlike before... "


    "There was an unspeakable oddity, wasn''t there?


    "... yes"


    Delchia exhaled there.


    And he murmured like a demon.


    "... we have to find him anyway.What a troublesome guy.... "

 2202 Chapter 299 Intense Sunshine

    Delchia looked around again and walked towards the hotel exit, turning her heel.


    "... where are you going, Delkia?


    Dove asked after him.


    Delchia looked straight ahead without looking back and replied as she strolled through the lobby.


    "I don''t know."


    Delkia said succinctly.


    Dove was silent without a word of return.


    Delquia then added, saying that she thought her answer was not necessary enough.


    "I don''t think he''s in this hotel anymore.So let''s get out of here for now. "


    "... yes."


    The two crossed the lobby on an early walk and left the exit.


    So the intense sun struck both of them.


    Delchia raised one hand around her eyebrows to make a shield and protect her eyes from the biting sunlight.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    Dove responded with his hands covering his eyes in the same way.


    "... yes. It looks like the sun is very strong today.Please be careful. "


    "Mm-hmm. But now it''s too much trouble to fly."


    "... yes. I thought it would be difficult to find it from the sky, because the illumination would be severe."


    I see. Now, what do we do... "


    Then Dove thought a little before proposing.


    "... how about that?The goal is to reach the summit of Mount Donnea. "


    Delkia put her arms together to come up with Dove''s proposal.


    "... I see.Is that right? "


    "... yes. Exploring this town in the shadows, I don''t know if I''ll find it.If so, I wonder if there are plans to go to the original destination. "


    I see. That''s what he''s after, so he can go there. "


    "... yes. I may have to wait a little longer, but I wonder if it''s better than exploring here."


    Delkia nodded loudly.


    "Okay, let''s do that.We''re heading to the top of Mount Donnea. "


    Delchia''s decision severely drowned Dove.


    "... is. Yes, sir."


    But Delchia leaned a little.


    Dove asked accidentally.


    "... have you made it?


    Delchia then bounced her eyebrow buttocks up, slightly raising her corner of mouth and asking Dove.


    "Maybe there was a guy named Augustus at the top of Mount Donnea?


    Dove answered with his head hanging.


    "... yes. Thank you very much."


    And Delkia looked like she remembered something.


    Maybe I''ve seen him before.

 2203 Chapter 2200: Tampering with Memories

    "... Orga, do you think you''ve met God?


    Delchia looked reluctant to ask Dove.


    "Uh-huh, if you ask me that again, I''ll lose my confidence."


    Delchia said it without thinking, but because it was not a clear memory, she tilted her neck and said.


    But I quickly regained my memory.


    "Maybe... I feel like an orga..."


    "... but you still have a faint memory, right?


    "Hmm, I just remembered.However, it seems that the memory soon disappeared again. "


    "... how did you remember?


    "Whatever you say....."


    Delchia said so and leaned her neck wide.


    "... hmm? I don''t remember anything... what do you mean?����


    Delkia had a really confused look on her face.


    Dove looked at it and looked stunned.


    "... Dear Delkia..."


    Delkia looked up at heaven with a serious expression, and tried desperately to wake up her memory as she shook her head over there, but she couldn''t remember.


    And when the anguish appeared, and the perspiration appeared on the forehead, Delchia finally said.


    "Hey, Dove. It looks like my memory is being tampered with now."


    Dove nodded while sweating.


    "... yes. Apparently so...."


    Delchia looked up at heaven with a vicious expression.


    "Where is it?Who is messing with my head? "


    And Dove said.


    "... maybe it''s an orga god?


    "Maybe. But maybe not."


    "... in any case, is it troublesome for that person to have an Augustus God in Delkia''s memory?


    I see. But.... "


    Delkia contemplated it as a vicious face.


    Dove waited for Delchia to open his mouth.


    But Delkia thought deeply and asked because there was no sign of opening her mouth.


    "... what''s wrong?


    Then Delchia opened her mouth as if she had returned to me.


    "No, if the memory of Augustus is a problem, as you say, I wonder why we''re talking about it now."


    Like Delchia, Dove was also vicious.


    "... is it just the memory of Delkia-sama''s encounter?


    "I don''t know. I have no idea...."


    Delchia said so, and looked up at heaven again.

 2204 Episode 221: The Person

    When I woke up, it was dark.


    Even though he was supposed to have opened his eyes, he couldn''t open his eyes and was confused that he was dominated by a dark darkness.


    Eventually, it turned into fear.


    I thought I woke up from sleep, and even though I opened my eyes, I was surrounded by darkness.


    Fear was taken for granted.


    But I didn''t scream.


    I endured the fear silently.


    I just sat still and waited for time to pass.


    After that, I just waited for a long time without panic.


    Then, at last, a glaring light came in.


    After a long time, tears of joy flooded naturally into the light of the day that finally fired.


    Eventually, it became a tear of tears, and the cheeks drifted down from the tip of the jaw.


    The falling tears touched something.


    It was apparently faecal urine.


    That''s because the lights didn''t look good.


    Speaking of why I thought it was faecal urine, the smell arose from tears and touching it.


    The smell of the mixture of manure and tears irritated my nasal cavity and turned away from me unexpectedly.


    Then I saw another glaring light coming from the opposite direction of my face.


    So I narrowed my eyes and tried to find out what was ahead of the light.


    But the light did not speak, and I did not know what was ahead.


    So I gave up and closed my eyelids again.


    So I thought,


    Who am I?


    The man had no memory.


    Here''s what I thought next.


    "Why doesn''t this body move?"


    The man was immobile.


    I have the feeling of opening my eyes.


    It also feels like I''m turning my neck.


    But I can''t move my body.


    All I could move was my neck.


    So I can''t move.


    I can''t walk under the light.


    We cannot escape this darkness.


    All you can do is look around your neck and open your eyes.


    I didn''t hear a sound.


    It was a completely silent world.


    My nose works.


    I can feel the smell.


    Because the smell of standing manure is abominable and can still be felt.


    But my body still doesn''t move.


    So I got lost.


    It was halfway, and I closed my eyelids again.

 2205 Episode 2202 The World

    I woke up again after a while.


    I woke up because I was dazzled.


    Turning from the previous darkness, he was struck by too intense a light and woke up without a doubt.


    Confused, confused.


    Because I couldn''t open my eyes to so much glare.


    Moreover, his body cannot move, he cannot cover his face with his hands, and he cannot escape the intense light.


    I felt anguished by the light that hurt my eyeballs.


    But there was no sign of light falling, and I was lost again.


    I was at a loss.


    That would be the case.


    Even with your eyelids closed, the light reached your eyes, and despite the pain, you couldn''t help but hold your hands and create a shade.


    As a result, I stopped thinking.


    When I thought about it, I didn''t know who I was, and I didn''t know why I was here.


    And a long time passed.


    No, I wonder if there was a time in the first place.


    Was the concept of time present in the surroundings?


    Nobody knows that.


    There were no observers for that reason.


    Then everything is subjective.


    Was there time and space?


    I don''t know anything about them.


    Without knowing anything, it continued to be empty.


    If there had been space and the flow of time, there would have been another change by the time the insane amount of time would have passed.


    I heard a noise.


    There is a faint sound of thump, thump.


    But I didn''t know what it was at first.


    It was silent all along.


    It took a lot of time to recognize it as a sound.


    But when I finally realized it was a sound, I even heard it.


    Eventually, the high-pitched sound of another kang, kang, began to ring overlapping.


    And it gradually turned up the volume.


    Squeaking, squeaking, squeaking.


    These two sounds began to dominate the world.


    I finally noticed something there.


    It''s not dazzling.


    That way you can open your eyes.


    I thought so.


    That''s why I opened my eyelids.


    And I saw it.


    And he raised his voice.


    "Beautiful"


    There was a world there.


    Colorful and beautiful flowers were blooming all around.


    And he shed his tears again.

 2206 Episode 2203 Spread Holes

    1.


    The world was beautiful.


    Flowers blooming on one side, mountains rising toward the other, a clear blue sky.


    Tears continued unabated.


    But then the tears stopped.


    Because the round of flowers in front of me was dying.


    The flowers slowly but surely withered.


    The color of the flowers faded, cloudy, and withered.


    It gradually spread to the stem and broke slowly.


    The leaves also withered.


    I lay down with dirt.


    The flowers were already full of what could no longer be called flowers.


    It was small, it was atrophic, it was shaped like something black.


    And then, over time, it was so small and so fine that it no longer held onto its original form.


    There is a wind blowing in there.


    What was once a flower went up, danced, and disappeared wherever it went.


    Then there was a hole in the flower field that bloomed on one side.


    But it wasn''t on the ground.


    It was a hole in the abyss that lasted forever.


    Looking deeply into it, it''s going deep everywhere.


    Dark, persistent hole.


    I noticed that the hole was getting bigger and bigger.


    If you observe carefully, there is no doubt.


    The hole was getting bigger and bigger.


    Moreover, the speed is accelerating.


    The hole swallowed the flower fields at an incredible speed.


    Colorful and beautiful flowers descend into dark and deep holes.


    Slowly, slowly falling.


    Oh, everything''s not going to be the same.


    No matter how beautiful you bloom, you can''t keep your shape forever.


    Tears overflowed again naturally.


    It overflowed unstoppably and fell into a hole.


    Slowly, slowly falling into a hole.


    Flowers, mountains, and even the sky fell.


    And everything fell into the darkness.


    2.


    "...... nh......"


    When Gaius awoke, there was a sky there.


    Gaius woke up and looked around, but couldn''t locate the trees.


    "... in the woods?


    Gaius whipped her body when she woke up and stood up in a slow motion.


    "... my goodness.Why was I sleeping here?I don''t remember at all..... "


    Gaius looked around again and sighed loudly to see that it was still in the deep woods.


    And I was murmuring.


    "... and yet, it was a strange dream..."

 2207 Episode 2204: Forgetting to Breathe

    Gaius remembered the dream he had just seen and leaned his neck.


    "... no, it''s like there was a sense of reality in me, it''s not like that..."


    Gaius stopped thinking about her dreams because she was more suspicious of the situation she was currently experiencing, despite her unspeakable illness.


    "More than that, the question is... where is this place..."


    Gaius once again overlooked the lush forest surrounding him.


    "Well, it doesn''t even start here.Fly. "


    Gaius murmured and tried to release the aura.


    But....


    "... hmm? ����


    Gaius looked like he was stuck in a fox.


    "... that? That''s funny... well, no.One more time.... "


    Gaius regained consciousness and tried to launch the aura again.


    But the aura didn''t come out.


    "... no..."


    Gaius tried to put out an aura three times in a hurry.


    But there was no aura.


    So Gaius'' face turned pale.


    "... why... why don''t you answer..."


    Gaius couldn''t give up and tried to make an aura over and over again.


    But the results were the same.


    "... I can''t answer that... no way..."


    Gaius was sweating all over her face.


    No, it''s not just your face that sweats.


    Sweat erupted inside my body.


    "... no... what should I do..."


    Gaius seemed to have forgotten to breathe out of the agitation, and became painful and tried to breathe heavily.


    But it didn''t work.


    Though I tried to breathe in my mouth, I couldn''t get enough oxygen, and I panicked.


    But there, Gaius looked up in a hurry to secure the airway.


    By doing so, we managed to send oxygen into the airways.


    However, since she had not yet been able to take enough oxygen, Gaius helped her breathe by pulling her stomach out and in.


    When I finally breathed, I succeeded in regaining a little calm.


    "... hey, I thought I was going to die... but what am I going to do?I can''t believe I lost my magic..... "


    Gaius was at a loss.


    I held my head halfway.


    "... I lost my magic... maybe it''s just useless..."


    Gaius became faceless and stopped thinking by staring at one point.

 2208 Episode 225 Beast or not

    "... let''s get out of this forest for now.It doesn''t even start when you''re dagging around like this.... "


    Gaius pushed and killed a huge sense of loss that she had lost her magic and said what she could do now.


    And he stepped on his feet as he said, and stepped out a step earlier.


    But then I stopped.


    "... the forest is too deep, I don''t know which way to go..."


    Gaius walked around his neck many times and observed the forest.


    But no matter where I looked, I couldn''t find anything that looked like a road, and I didn''t know which way I stepped.


    "I''m really sick of this... if it''s this deep forest, maybe..."


    Gaius began to imagine that a sweat had erupted from his forehead due to a hurry.


    Then, the imaginary sound was heard from the surroundings.


    It was the rough breath of some creature.


    "... I''m here... for sure. Beast or beast again....."


    Taking it to Gaius, who lost his magic, the Beast, even the beast, depending on its size, could take its own life.


    Gaius'' face was therefore distorted by fear.


    "Please, at least be a beast. Then maybe we can still do something about it....."


    Gaius looked around and looked for something that could be a weapon while praying in his heart.


    But what I saw was a brittle tree, and it was obvious that it would not be helpful if I were to fight a large beast.


    "Yabey. Seriously, yabey.It''s a real life-threatening... what do we do? What am I gonna do? "


    Gaius went further around his neck, desperately searching for anything that could be a weapon.


    But I still didn''t see anything that could be a weapon.


    "... let''s try it again..."


    Gaius concentrated on his right hand as he heard someone breathing roughly.


    "... glow... any color. Anyway, glow....."


    But Gaius'' prayers were empty, and his right hand did not shine.


    Gaius took a big breath with Gokli.


    Then he slowly walked around his neck and looked in the direction where he could hear a rough breath.


    There was lush greenery and grass, and no dust could be seen in the form of anyone.


    "... but I''m here... for sure..."


    Gaius'' ears were still breathing.


    Gaius swallowed the spit in his mouth once more.


    And once again, he stared at the grass.

 2209 Episode 226: The Sound of Grass Skew

    And the greenery of the grass swayed greatly.


    At the same time, there is a loud noise of grass shifting.


    Gaius became nervous and stiffened his body.


    He bent over and breathed, listening to his heart beat and waiting for the next move.


    However, there was no next development.


    I held my breath for more than a minute and watched, but there was no movement at all.


    "... are you playing?..."


    Gaius wondered if someone who was after him was having fun watching his reaction.


    Then, two angers rose from my heart.


    "Dammit, you''re licking me... I don''t know what you are... but if I had magic, I could make you feel like someone else..."


    Gaius bit his teeth with remorse.


    Then a loud grass shift echoed in a different place.


    Gaius turned instantly to see where the sound sounded.


    But the grass was shaking slightly, and I couldn''t see anybody.


    Gaius tingled her cheeks.


    "... it''s a decision. It''s a complete decision.Son of a bitch, I''m gonna play with you completely.... "


    Gaius rubbed the canine teeth against each other and made a loud noise.


    But there was nothing more that Gaius could do, and Gaius looked full of remorse.


    "If you''re going to do it, get over here.You''re such a jerk. "


    Gaius told him to throw up in a tone of anger and remorse.


    But as always, there was no further movement.


    Gaius stretched out his back, looked up at heaven, and exhaled.


    And the expression of readiness slowly took a step forward.


    "If you''re coming, come. I''ll do it.I''ll beat you up with my bare hands. "


    Gaius stirred up the weeds at the height of her lap and walked around with the grass that sounded earlier.


    Then the grass made a loud noise.


    Gaius stared at the grass with an expression of anger and waited for someone to show up laughing at him.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Gaius barked loudly at the grass.


    Then, with the sound of a large grass shift, the grass swayed greatly.


    Gaius lowered his hips and stood up so that he could deal with the attack at any time.


    However, contrary to Gaius'' expectations, the shaking of the grass moved deeper with the sound.


    Let them escape!


    Gaius screamed and ran and jumped into the grass, almost unchanged from his back.

 2210 Episode 227 Breathe deeply

    "You bastard, wait!"


    Gaius completely forgot that she was a full waist because of the blood on her head and chased the enemy at a glance by stirring up the grass.


    I told you to wait, you bastard.


    Gaius kept his hands busy working to cut the grass apart.


    But the distance from the enemy does not shrink at all.


    Gaius bit his teeth with remorse.


    Damn ~


    Gaius stepped up the speed of both hands and legs and followed them further.


    Hang on, Cora.


    As Gaius pursued them faster and the opponent did the same, they kept a certain distance and kept playing tricks in the grass.


    Eventually, Gaius began to slow down.


    "Ku... damn it... wait... I thought you said wait..."


    Obviously there was a shortage of stamina.


    The hands that were supposed to stir up the grass are no longer very high, and the one that was previously the shoulder position is now around the waist.


    As a result, the grass was not well separated, and the feet began to flutter slightly, so the speed was exceptionally slow.


    "... gu... you bastard..."


    Gaius breathed roughly, but did not forget to complain to the other person.


    But Gaius'' speed was already completely down to his grandfather''s walking level.


    "... shit... shit... shit..."


    And finally Gaius'' leg stopped.


    Gaius put his hands on his knees to stir up the grass and stood perfectly on his hips.


    "... fu... fu..."


    Gaius took a desperate deep breath to catch his breath.


    She took a big breath and took the time to exhale.


    After repeating it a dozen times, I finally began to breathe.


    Gaius stood tall from a forward bend with his hands on his knees.


    But his breathing was still slightly rough and his shoulders were wide up and down.


    "... this bastard, he''s not attacking me because I''m out of breath... he''s licking me completely..."


    Gaius flushed his face with anger.


    And I saw where the enemy would be.


    But the enemy hasn''t moved yet.


    Gaius was fortunate enough to breathe.


    Then, when he confirmed that his breathing had returned to normal, he shouted loudly.


    Come out, you son of a bitch!How long will you hide?If you''re motivated, come and get me! "

 2211 Chapter 228 Grass Length

    It was a loud call from Gaius, but the enemy didn''t show any movement.


    "... you son of a bitch... you''re going to make a lot of decisions."


    Gaius lowered his hips slightly and whispered with his hands hanging and watching his surroundings.


    But naturally, there was no response to such a murmur.


    As a result, Gaius returned to the lowered hips and stood still.


    "If you''re not willing, I''m going."


    Gaius walked out with her body pointing down.


    That said, there was nothing else in that direction.


    I just moved sideways from the feeling that the enemy would be in front of me.


    Then, the grass grass that had been in front of me earlier was still shaking.


    Gaius looked at it with a horizontal view, but did not react and continued walking slowly.


    (... I knew it would follow me.If only the length of the grass were a little shorter ~, I could worship his identity)


    That''s how Gaius kept moving slowly.


    That was because there was no sign of an attack.


    That''s why Gaius walked with a little peace of mind.


    (... yeah?... is that shorter?... I knew it. The grass is much shorter than here)


    Gaius cut his rudder in that direction as he squeezed his mouth against him.


    And I walked so fast.


    Eventually, it became clear that the length was shorter than expected as we approached.


    (All right. Short. That''s about my waist height.He can''t hide completely with this.)


    Gaius'' Niyaniya did not stop, and his face was no longer on the verge of collapse.


    And it was almost like a race, showing no more leg rotation.


    Gaius shook his arm hard and tried to jump into the short grass area as soon as he could.


    And at last Gaius accomplished that thought.


    (All right! Low, only waist height.Now, how do we get out?)


    Gaius cut through the short grass with the same momentum.


    Then, when I advanced about 5M, I turned my neck backwards.


    Then, the shaking of the grass was just about the time to reach the boundary.


    "Come on. Can you follow me?"


    The moment Gaius said so, the shaking stopped at the critical junction between the high and low lengths.


    "Hey, what''s up? If you don''t come, I''ll go!"


    Gaius laughed and shouted at him, and he turned his neck back and walked out with the star again.

 2212 Episode 229 Distressing Signs

    As Gaius turned forward and started walking, there were horrible signs behind her.


    Gaius turned reflexively.


    And I stared at the area where the shaking had stopped earlier.


    "... are you there?... Then where is it?"


    Gaius looked around because he couldn''t see the enemy.


    But there was nothing like an enemy anywhere.


    Gaius slowly retreated while being alert.


    Take a distance with 1M and 2M one by one.


    Meanwhile, Gaius shook his neck to the right and left, and remained alert to the enemy''s appearance.


    "... if you don''t come, I''ll go after all..."


    Gaius turned his heel and rushed.


    Running at full speed, he tried to escape from the tall grass as soon as possible.


    Then there were also intense troubling signs from behind.


    But now I ran away without turning around.


    I kept running as long as I could.


    And after a while, Gaius finally stopped breathing when he couldn''t run any more.


    He put his hands on his knees and breathed heavily with zeeze.


    Carefully, the grass was shorter than under the knee.


    After dozens of deep breaths, Gaius finally regained his breath and grew taller.


    "... you bastard, you''re not following me..."


    Gaius looked around again, but the area was covered in short grass, and there was no place to hide.


    As a result, Gaius sat on the ground, lowering his hips with peace of mind.


    "Hmm... let''s restore health for now.And yet, what the hell was he? "


    Gaius remembered the enemy earlier.


    "At first, it was like you were teasing me... but that thing in the second half... I mean, it was really nasty..."


    Gaius twisted his neck and thought about it.


    "I''ve never met him before.Certainly some of them were miserable or frustrating, but I don''t remember them both.And he won''t show up at all..... "


    So Gaius twisted his neck even further.


    "... there you are, right?... it was definitely an enemy, wasn''t it...?"


    Gaius became anxious there.


    "... what?... maybe it''s not my delusion..."


    Gaius'' face became steep as soon as he saw it.


    "... no, but... what are those terrible signs... what?..."


    Gaius sat down for a while and kept twisting his neck.

 2213 Chapter 2210 Infinite Plains

    Gaius stood up barely after a while.


    "No matter how much I think about it, I don''t know.Then don''t think about it. "


    That''s what Gaius said and walked out.


    But even though I walked out, I didn''t even know where to go after that.


    "Wow, the woods are just plains as far as I can see..."


    As Gaius was right, there was a plain on one side, and nothing marked this place.


    "I''m going to walk for now... but I''m not finished, this is..."


    It is a plain as far as the eye can see.


    Gaius didn''t know how far to walk.


    "I''d like to find a settlement first... but when it comes to plains like this, I might have to find water first..."


    Gaius remembered that whatever stops life is the most important thing, as long as he can''t determine where he is now.


    "Yes, if there is a settlement, I''ve never done it before, but first it''s water to live.Secure food next. "


    Gaius'' mood was no longer survival.


    "Anyway... no matter where I look... I can see the forest behind me..."


    Gaius felt quite anxious there.


    "... maybe this. Maybe we should go back to the woods... the woods seem to have water and food, but the plains don''t know if they do."


    Gaius stopped and looked back.


    You can see the woods ahead of you.


    But I remembered the enemy I had been chasing.


    "... it''s nice to go back... but I''ll definitely run into him... I don''t know what to do..."


    Gaius was stuck there once again.


    Yeah, I thought about it with a good roar.


    And I finally came to a conclusion.


    "No. For me, who lost my magic right now, it''s a threat, no matter who I''m dealing with."


    When Gaius stepped on it, he turned his heel and walked again.


    But seeing the infinite plains in front of me, my feelings were quite slow.


    "... well, how far is there a limit... hah, that''s depressing..."


    Gaius walked forward one step at a time, reluctantly rolling his leg, which would clearly have gotten heavier.

 2214 Episode 2211 Chaotic Tea

    Gaius goes to the endless plains.


    But the step by step was too heavy.


    "... the scenery hasn''t changed at all..."


    At last Gaius fell into the ground.


    Landed from the waist and then attached back.


    And he threw out his limbs, and fell down on his back with a large figure.


    "Oh, my God. I failed. I had to go back to the woods."


    Gaius looked up at the clear blue sky without a cloud and said in a tone of remorse.


    "But hey, I can''t go back anymore. Ah, I''ve misjudged."


    Gaius exhaled regret toward the sky with a tired expression.


    But it didn''t make things any better, so Gaius switched his mind there.


    "I wonder why the magic is gone.It''s too sudden.I wonder why I slept in the woods, and furthermore, I don''t have any memories of it... or anything like that. "


    Gaius murmured in a tone of abandonment.


    "And that enemy... I woke up and I couldn''t understand why.I mean, that''s all that''s happened.What are you talking about... "


    Gaius pushed her lower lip forward, and when she was dissatisfied, she looked at her face.


    "What is my newest memory in the first place...."


    Gaius decided to follow his memory.


    But for some reason, I couldn''t remember.


    "... eh, what do you mean... I don''t know the time series of memories... eh, really... oh, what kind of recent memories..."


    Gaius tried to retrace his memory with a desperate figure.


    But I couldn''t remember in chronological order.


    "... what is this... confusing memory... Wait, wait, wait... I''m not kidding..."


    Gaius couldn''t help but wake up his torso there.


    Then I held the temples on the left and right with my right hand and tried to wake up my memory even more desperately.


    But I still don''t remember well.


    Gaius'' memories were so cloudy that he couldn''t tell everything from childhood to youth.


    Gaius sweats and blues his face.


    "... it''s a mess... it''s all a mess... what am I supposed to do now..."


    Gaius had no choice but to look stunned.

 2215 Chapter 2212 Wishing

    At that time, my throat was stuck and the sound of Hugh rang.


    Gaius thought it happened because she was thirsty.


    So Gaius spit in his mouth, and swallowed it to moisturize his thirsty throat.


    But I couldn''t produce much saliva, and my thirst didn''t heal.


    "Shit, I''m thirsty...."


    Finally, what Gaius feared became a reality.


    "Oh no... we have to find water..."


    Gaius stood up slowly.


    And I looked around.


    But....


    "... nothing. It''s always the same view. The meadow....."


    An impatient expression appeared on Gaius'' face.


    "What do I do... what do I do..."


    Gaius tried to keep the panic down and deal with the situation calmly.


    However, it seemed as if the unchanged view of 360 degrees was trying to induce Gaius to panic.


    "... shit... really shit... what are you going to do? What should I do...."


    Gaius tried to swallow the cockroach and spit.


    But I was thirsty in my mouth and could hardly imagine it.


    "... we have to walk. We can''t use magic. That''s all....."


    Gaius walked again in a desperate mood.


    But I made a decision, but it wasn''t.


    In my heart, I was still worried about whether to continue or turn back.


    But I''ve been walking from the woods for a few hours, so I thought I might not be able to hold it where I came back.


    That''s why Gaius decided to move on...


    "... there must be something going on..."


    This is desire.


    Not at all logical.


    But Gaius'' thoughts were already falling.


    As a result, it was no longer in a state where calm judgment could be made.


    Gaius was therefore forced to continue on a flat but difficult path.


    "... damn it... why... why did this happen..."


    From Gaius'' mouth, there was no more but complain.


    "... why does the magic disappear... what did I do... where am I?What the hell am I doing here... "


    Even though Gaius was thirsty, he never stopped talking to himself.


    It was to dispel anxiety, or it lasted forever after.

 2216 Episode 2213: Tears Falling from Zero

    ��������


    Gaius continued walking silently.


    My thirsty throat was stuck from the other day, and I could no longer complain.


    As a result, it became a feather to walk silently for ever.


    But the steps are heavy.


    I haven''t been going very far since.


    When I thought I raised my leg, I almost rubbed it on the ground and walked forward, and the stride was very narrow.


    As a result, the pace of walking was extremely slow.


    Although his eyes were facing forward, he fell deeply and became a wandering object.


    There is no oil on the skin and if you touch it, you will probably hear something like when you touch a fallen leaf that is decaying.


    His arms were hanging and his hips were bent.


    It was no longer the limit of my health.


    Gaius stopped there.


    And as I looked away, I opened my dry and wrinkled lips and made my mouth pound.


    But I tried to say something, but it didn''t make a sound.


    And Gaius fell down on the ground.


    Gaius'' body bounced lightly on the ground.


    Because he could not accept any of them, he clashed with the ground.


    It seems that Gaius'' mouth was cut by the fallen applause.


    The red stuff drifted off my mouth.


    Hugh can be heard from the throat.


    Gaius'' face, lying on his face, did not feel alive.


    Gaius closed his eyelids quietly.


    Slowly, slowly, just like when people finish their lives.


    Gaius'' life was no longer the light of the wind.


    He lay face to face on the ground, quietly breathing, and slowly waited for the time of the end to come.


    Just like that, it''s just past time.


    Nothing happened, quietly, but the hour passed.


    Then Gaius'' eyelids slowly and quietly opened.


    Nevertheless, it did not open clearly.


    It was only slightly open.


    The eyes were filled with tears.


    I don''t know why, but I must have felt unreasonable about my life ending up in a place I''ve never seen before.


    The tears burst out.


    Tears fell from the corner of my eyes to the ground.


    Many drops and drops fell.


    Then suddenly something amazing happened.

 2217 Chapter 2214 Tears

    The fallen tears wooshed over the ground.


    Suddenly a puddle of water appeared, filling Gaius''s entire body.


    But not only Gaius''s body, but also 360 degrees of sound spread in all directions woosh.


    Then a puddle of about 10 M diameter appeared on one side of the area.


    Gaius came so far that he finally realized it.


    Because there was something that wetted my cheeks.


    And when I realized that it was water, I felt stunned for a moment and then drank it with great momentum.


    It was supposed to have been tears in the first place, but I didn''t have any.


    As a result, Gaius'' throat was sufficiently moist.


    Gaius exhaled after drinking all the water, as if she were alive.


    And he slowly woke up his upper body.


    Gaius looked like he was squeezing over a puddle.


    "... how come there''s a puddle all of a sudden..."


    Gaius murmured as he gazed at the puddle beneath his feet.


    That''s because I didn''t realize it was born of my own tears.


    As Gaius poured water with his right hand, he brought it to his mouth.


    Then I poured plenty of drinking water into my mouth again.


    "... water, undoubtedly water..."


    Gaius looked around again.


    The grasslands were spreading out there with an unpleasant view.


    The only difference is the puddle beneath your feet.


    There was nothing else that changed at all.


    But Gaius, who had recovered from drinking a lot of water, was back.


    "... there''s no point in staying here until any hour.I''ll walk again..... "


    But here, when Gaius walked out again, he thought he might be in distress again and in trouble with the water.


    "... what''s going to replace the water bottle somewhere..."


    Gaius touched his body everywhere looking for something.


    But I didn''t see what they were doing.


    Then I looked around.


    But I still couldn''t find anything to replace the water bottle anywhere.


    Gaius took a big sigh and decided he was ready.


    "... I can''t help it. Let''s go..."


    Gaius put his hands on his knees and tried to get up.


    But then Gaius remembered.


    I put my hands down on my knees and poured the water again.


    I''ll save it for now.


    So Gaius swallowed the water he had taken to his mouth at once.

 2218 Episode 2215 Drying Clothes

    Gaius finally finished drinking and stood up.


    Then he sighed loudly at the unchanging landscape.


    "I knew you''d get sick of it. But it can''t be helped. Let''s go."


    Gaius walked again.


    I kept walking endlessly in a heavy mood.


    And after a while, I realized that there was something else.


    Speaking of which, your clothes are dry.


    Gaius was supposed to have soaked half his body in a puddle the other day.


    As a result, half of his body was naturally wet.


    But I noticed that my clothes were thirsty.


    "... the sun certainly shines..."


    Gaius looked up at the sky and checked the weather.


    Although it was true that the sun was shining brightly, it seemed that the clothes that had been completely immersed in water in just a few minutes were not so dry.


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Strange things are going on.This isn''t the continuation of your dreams, is it? "


    Gaius pinched and twisted her cheeks just in case.


    "I didn''t think I''d actually do the trick of pinching my cheeks myself... but it usually hurts."


    Gaius made sure that this was not a dream but a reality.


    I wonder if it''s pretty dry?


    But Gaius thought that would be different.


    Because I thought that if the clothes dried rapidly enough, the back of my throat and nose would hurt.


    "Then why did it dry...."


    Gaius thought with his neck tilted as he walked.


    Especially since there was only a purpose for walking, Gaius kept thinking about it at the same time.


    But in the end, I couldn''t find the answer.


    "The magic is the same, so it''s not magic... and it''s not supposed to dry on its own..."


    With that, Gaius came up with a puddle like Oasis earlier.


    "Did it suddenly gush out? It''s strange."


    Gaius continued to be troubled by two problems: the sudden appearance of puddles and the rapid drying of clothes.


    But I couldn''t see the goal.


    "... my goodness. If we don''t finish the meadow, we won''t find any answers..."


    Gaius walked further along the endless path with a sick expression and a drooling complain.

 2219 Chapter 2216: The Origins of the Grasslands

    "I''m finally in trouble...."


    Gaius went on walking for about five more hours than he did to quench his thirst.


    However, the landscape remained the same, but the flat meadow continued forever.


    Gaius stopped and sat on the ground.


    "... I don''t know how many vast grasslands there are..."


    Gaius thought about mobilizing all the knowledge he had accumulated so far.


    "Yeah, no. There''s no plain this world this big.And this flatness is unusual.It''s not unusual for there to be no ups and downs no matter where you go. "


    Gaius gazed at the horizon with his gaze.


    "Then... this is probably not the ground.It''s not Hell either.... "


    Gaius followed his memory and thought.


    "Heaven... or..."


    Gaius looked around again.


    But I didn''t recognize such a view.


    "I don''t know if this place is in heaven... but if you erase it, it''s heaven."


    Gaius mobilized all his knowledge and memory to come to this answer.


    But deep down, I wasn''t convinced.


    "... hey ~, what do you think? Are you sure this is heaven?... that''s because I''ve never explored every corner of heaven... but I''m not on the ground, and I''m not hell.If so, the answer will automatically be Heaven..... "


    Gaius was not convinced by the answer he gave.


    "... no... it''s not... it''s in heaven... no ~, but when it comes to other places to think, it''s a different space... because there was no place like this..."


    Gaius remembered another candidate.


    "Hmm... different spaces... maybe there were other spaces like this just because I didn''t know..."


    Gaius remembered many things about different spaces.


    "Different spaces... hey, I don''t think there was such a solid sense of reality in different spaces... it was more messy to build like this... it was a fuzzy feeling... compared to this, there is an overwhelming sense of reality that is just strange to the ground... isn''t this another space after all... then, is this still heaven?"


    Gaius leaned his neck with a sick expression and kept thinking about the dilemma he was in.

 2220 Chapter 2217 Conclusions

    "Hmm ~ I don''t know. I have no idea."


    Gaius sat on the ground and thought with his arms together, but he didn''t come to a conclusion.


    In addition, another question arose for Gaius.


    "Speaking of which, why aren''t you thirsty again... five or six hours have passed since you drank the water earlier..."


    After Gaius moisturized his thirst with the sudden appearance of a puddle, it was strange that he had not been thirsty again since more than five hours had passed.


    But Gaius wasn''t thirsty at all.


    "That''s strange... because I''ve been walking in the sunlight for a long time now, no matter how much I''ve drunk... it''s strange that I''m not thirsty anymore..."


    Gaius no longer knew what was going on.


    "... everything is too funny in this world.What the hell.... "


    So Gaius looked up at the sky.


    And then I realized something.


    "Ah! The sun hasn''t changed its position!"


    Gaius realized that the position of the sun above him had not changed for a long time.


    "This world is crazy after all. There''s no way the sun won''t work.If so..... "


    Gaius separated the words there and looked around without moving his face, moving only his eyes.


    And I came to an idea about this world that encompasses me.


    "... maybe this is where the supreme god is..."


    Gaius came to the idea and felt the cold.


    At first, my spine became cold, and then I went to my limbs.


    And I got back to my nasty mood without a whole neighborhood.


    "... I guess so... somehow... I feel that way..."


    Gaius continued to feel the cold.


    Gaius''s body has been rushing around for a long time.


    "... shit! I thought you were going to see the Orga God, but you came to the Supreme God first..."


    Gaius frowned.


    That wasn''t what Gaius wanted.


    No, it was meant to look like the supreme god, but now it''s not.


    As a result, Gaius inadvertently slapped his tongue and frowned.


    "... damn it! But I can''t help it.Until you''re ready..... "


    While Gaius said that, he still couldn''t organize his feelings and kept staring at his face.

 2221 Chapter 2218 Artificial

    "... damn it, it''s good to be prepared, but what happens when you do that..."


    Gaius probably found out where he is now, but when he found out, he didn''t think the situation would change.


    "Anyway, we need to get out of this enduring plain."


    Gaius reconsidered the importance of the moment and began to think about how to get out of the scene again.


    However, no matter how hard I twisted my neck, the surrounding landscape remained unchanged, and I ended up in the middle of nowhere.


    "... my goodness, it''s packed. It''s like a total game over."


    Gaius fell back, exhaling heavily.


    And he laid down on a grassy bed with his hands wide open.


    "... I don''t know what to do... really... what to do..."


    Gaius looked up at the cloudless blue sky and said, muttering.


    But naturally, the answer has never been the same before.


    "... uhh... normally, I feel like I''ll take a break from everything... but I''m not thirsty.And I''m not hungry either..... "


    Unlike before, Gaius had no thirst at all, and felt unnatural that she still didn''t feel hungry.


    "But this is not a dream.It''s real. It means that some kind of force is working. "


    Gaius calmly summarized the events one by one and discussed them.


    "Naturally, that would be the power of the supreme gods.Even my magic is out of use. Definitely. "


    Gaius leaned his neck to the side.


    And when I looked at the grass in front of me, I pinched it with my fingers and ripped it off.


    Gaius gazed at the shredded grass.


    "It''s real. It''s totally real grass.I knew this wasn''t my dream.And it''s not someone else''s dream.It''s totally somewhere real. "


    Gaius looked up at the sky again, confirming it.


    "But... it''s probably an artificial place."


    Gaius said that with a confident expression.


    And I nodded lightly to admit my remarks.


    "No doubt, there''s no natural way to have a flat plain like this with no ups and downs.Someone made it.And I can''t think of anything but... the supreme god. "


    Gaius concluded that, but once again his thoughts returned to the issue at hand and sighed.


    "... so how can we get out of here..."

 2222 Chapter 2219 Barometric Pressure

    "Hey! You''re looking from somewhere!How about you show up! "


    Gaius lay on the ground and looked up at the sky, exhaling anger to eject a magma from the bottom of her belly.


    "Hey, you''re listening!Why don''t you answer me! "


    Gaius screamed again and again.


    But there was no reply.


    "... hey, you''re definitely observing me somewhere..."


    Gaius murmured angrily.


    "... I''m free... but I''m not hungry.I''m not thirsty either.It''s going to be easy.I''m free.... "


    Gaius became asexual there.


    "What''s the purpose?Bring me here.What the hell do you want?Isn''t it too appropriate in the first place? At first I was thirsty, but once I heal, I won''t be thirsty anymore... by what standards does this world stand?There will be quite a bit of it... that''s absolutely strange.There''s something wrong with making it.Maybe the supreme god is the right guy..... "


    Gaius glanced at the sky and said softly.


    Then suddenly the air trembled.


    The wind didn''t blow.


    The atmosphere swayed.


    Gaius woke up in a hurry.


    And I felt the trembling air on my skin.


    "What... suddenly... the air is strange... has the pressure changed?"


    Gaius thought the invisible but obviously changing air was caused by atmospheric pressure.


    "Maybe so... the atmospheric pressure dropped suddenly... but why..."


    Gaius stood up in slow motion.


    He then looked up over the sky and circled his neck.


    "... the clouds didn''t come out... the weather hasn''t changed at all"


    However, Gaius'' body was certain of a sudden change in atmospheric pressure.


    "... it''s funny... no, it''s not funny from the beginning.This world does exist.Nothing in my dreams.But... everything is too funny in this world. "


    The moment Gaius said so, the air changed even more.


    Kim, there was a sound of metal superimposed on each other.


    At the same time, Gaius'' knee collapsed.


    "Gu... no... my consciousness... is far away..."


    Gaius fell forward from a kneeling position on the ground.


    "... damn it... what the hell..."


    Gaius narrowed down the words desperately and lost consciousness at the end.

 2223 Chapter 2220: The Forest

    "... uhh... ah..."


    With Gaius lying on the ground, he opened his eyelids with an expression of anguish.


    At first, the view was blurred, but gradually the view became clear.


    "... here..."


    Gaius woke up naked.


    And I was surprised at the view that jumped into my sight again.


    "... where is it..."


    It was also a strange view of Gaius.


    "... but good. It''s not a big plain."


    As Gaius said, it was in a lush forest.


    So Gaius remembered.


    "Wait a minute. I thought I woke up in the woods before I left for that vast plain...."


    Gaius traced his recent memory.


    "... no doubt. I was in the woods at first... not even here..."


    Gaius lay on the ground again, weary of his expression.


    And he stretched out his arms and legs, and looked up over the sky in large letters.


    "Again, what is it this time? Is it the desert outside this forest?Or are there islands in the middle of the ocean? "


    Gaius said in a disgusting expression that he was wasting his time.


    But there, Gaius remembered something.


    Yes, what about magic?


    Gaius lifted his right hand and took it in front of him.


    And I put my consciousness in my right hand.


    "... you must not be back..."


    There was no change in Gaius'' right hand.


    However, I tried to concentrate on it once more.


    "... that''s right. That''s right.You don''t come back so conveniently.Yeah, I knew it. Yeah, I knew it.I was just trying.Yes, just in case.That''s why I did it.Yeah, I''m not sad. That''s right! "


    With a crying face, Gaius murmured a rhetoric that he didn''t know who he was talking to forever.


    However, I was able to think about the future as to whether I felt a little better with it.


    "... now, let''s shake it out. Where is this place?Is it still the presence of the supreme god?Or somewhere else... we need to get through this forest for now. "


    Gaius stood up slowly, although it was a wind that he was uncomfortable with.

 2224 Episode 2221 Redo

    "Hah..."


    Gaius stood up and breathed deeper than the sea.


    "Honestly, I can''t ride it anymore, because after all, I''m going to lose consciousness and fly it somewhere else..."


    Gaius had dark predictions of what was going to happen to him.


    And the less happy imagination shook my body.


    "Ah, I hate it.That said, it doesn''t make things any better here... I can''t help it. Let''s go..... "


    Gaius took a step, although he was still a disgusting face.


    But there was no path beyond Gaius.


    Although the weeds were only grown about a 3M radius from Gaius, there were deep weeds all the way up to the height of the chest.


    And no matter where I looked around, there was the same view, and there was nothing like a road.


    "Ah, you''re stirring up the grass again... it''s troublesome..."


    Gaius used his hands to shake the grass apart.


    Then he pushed his legs forcefully, moving forward little by little.


    "Oh, shit. It''s a pain in the ass. Why the start?You don''t have to be like this.There''s a desert or something out there anyway.Then let him sleep in the desert from the beginning. "


    Gaius kept complaining as a gateway to anger.


    Otherwise, it was because there was so much anger and there was nothing I could do.


    But the grass lasted forever.


    With huge coniferous trees lined up, the weeds grew stronger and stronger, gradually shredding Gaius'' motivation.


    "Yabae... I''m getting tired... my arms are already bread... no, my legs too.My legs are already at their limit.... "


    Then I remembered that Gaius was there.


    "What?... Speaking of which, just now, with thirst and hunger, I''m not tired anymore... eh?But I''m tired now.... "


    Gaius then lowered his arm to stir up the grass and stopped as if he were breathing.


    "Ah, but that was on the way.I used to get tired at the beginning of the forest and the meadows... but I guess I''ll start over with that kind of stuff... "


    Gaius moved his arm again with a sick expression.

 2225 Episode 2222 Rising and Falling in the Forest

    "Ah, it''s a long one. What do you mean?I''ll never leave the woods. "


    Although Gaius kept stirring up the grass for a long time, he was gradually in a bad mood for an unforeseen development.


    "That''s funny. I haven''t been in the woods for so long.That''s for sure... yes. "


    Gaius remembered what happened in the woods earlier.


    "That''s him. There was a guy who didn''t know why... but maybe he''s not here... he''s not here... he''s not here..."


    Gaius continued to scratch the grass without stopping walking as he explored the area.


    Then I realized something else.


    "Ah... speaking of, there''s an ups and downs here..."


    Gaius dropped her gaze and noticed bumps and bumps under her feet.


    So Gaius raised his gaze.


    "Well, unlike that plain, there''s still a little ups and downs here."


    Gaius remembered the abnormally flat plains he had just seen and compared them to them.


    Then, given the courage to do so, he took a strong step.


    "Alright, that''s not what I saw earlier.So... what? How was the forest?Was there an ups and downs? "


    As soon as Gaius was happy, he suddenly thought about it.


    "... how did it go? I don''t remember... until I left the plains... ah"


    At that time, I could see the forest cut off in front of my eyes.


    "Well, no, I''ll know when I get out of the woods."


    Gaius regained his vitality by seeing his goal and started walking again.


    And after spending enough time, he finally took off the forest.


    "... the plains again..."


    Gaius dropped his shoulders and hung his neck as he gazed over a vast plain that seemed infinite.


    "... really..."


    Gaius exhaled too deep to help but slowly brought her neck.


    "... now, what do I do... when I walk again... and I''m thirsty and collapse again?Or are you too hungry to fall down?I wonder what I''m going to do now because I''m so tired that I can''t move anymore... "


    Gaius became so sick of his expression that he exhaled again.


    So I went around my neck.


    Then there was a different view.


    "... there are mountains!"

 2226 Chapter 2223 Objectives

    Gaius was struck by a distinctly different scenery.


    And he ran unexpectedly in the direction where the ridges of the mountain could be seen far away.


    "Alright! Very well. If you look closely, this plain is also slightly undulating.This isn''t the same as before. "


    Gaius ran with joy and courage to jump.


    However, the ridges of the mountain were so far away that they never approached all the way.


    So Gaius finally gave up.


    "... hah... hah... hah... hah..."


    Gaius stopped her legs and put her hands on her knees, resting for a while and breathing.


    "... uhh... I''m not an idiot myself... but I can''t get to such a distant mountain quickly no matter how much I ran..."


    Gaius finally breathed and said calmly.


    Then he woke up and looked around again.


    "Do you ever go to that mountain?I don''t know if that mountain is Mount Donnell. "


    Gaius looked around and wondered if there was anything else.


    But all I could see was the distant mountains and the vast plains in front of me.


    "Nothing... nothing but mountains... looking back, there''s a forest..."


    Gaius looked back in disgust at the forest.


    "... I don''t like the woods... but I don''t want to walk on the plains again forever..."


    Gaius walked around his neck looking at the ridge of the mountain.


    "I knew it was there... but it''s so far away..."


    Gaius revisited the area without giving up.


    But there was nothing embarrassing about it.


    So I had no choice but to start walking towards a distant mountain.


    "Hmm, I wonder how many hours I can walk to the foot of that mountain... about five hours... no, I don''t think that''s possible... ten hours... no, that''s not good.I had to hydrate on the way..... "


    But no matter how much I looked around, there was no place where I could get water.


    "... no, not at all.But it looks like this place is on the ground, and if you walk, there might be something in it.... "


    Gaius told me to murmur like that, but I didn''t really think it was possible.


    As a result, Gaius'' expression gradually hardened.


    "... I don''t want to feel like this again... because thirst is painful... and there are symptoms of dehydration..."


    Gaius said that, and she felt sick and tired.

 2227 Episode 2224: Together

    "... ahh, I''m bored..."


    Gaius continued walking toward the ridge of the mountain for about two hours.


    "... nah, nah... nah, nah, nah..."


    Gaius gave a verse and said boringly.


    As Gaius said, the line of sight was followed by irreplaceable plains.


    At first glance, you can see the ridges of several mountains.


    But it was established that we had to keep walking for hours before that, and the journey was just boring.


    "Ugh, it''s boring. It''s too boring to just keep walking.Anything? Anything? Anything? Anything? "


    Gaius told her to sing and knocked her neck down beside her.


    "My neck is scratching because I don''t have any beans. Ah!"


    Gaius walked loosely around his shoulders.


    He then tried to take a stiff neck or shoulder by pushing his neck forward or backwards.


    "Fu ~, I''ve been walking for about two hours, but... I wonder if it''s getting close.I feel like I''m getting closer.... "


    Gaius gazed down at the ridge of the mountain and measured his distance from himself.


    "Are you sure you''re getting close?But it''s still a long way from here. I wonder how many hours it will take... and I still need water.No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Although Gaius was still fine, he began to feel a little thirsty.


    "My feet are still fine, but by the time I get to the foot of the mountain, it''ll be painful... and I wonder if there''s a village on the way..."


    Gaius walked blindly, complaining.


    But the scenery is still the same.


    Gaius'' complained too.


    "I''m not kidding. What the hell do you want?I''ll take you somewhere you don''t know.So it''s not something in particular, and this is how we put it back on the ground.Besides, he doesn''t want to take away the magic of my request.When this happens, I''m just a person.What are you going to do now?How am I supposed to live?And leave me where there''s nothing like this.I told you to put it somewhere easier to understand.I think I can go to town or village right away.There''s no tenderness, gentleness... I see.I don''t care what you think. It was my enemy. "


    Gaius walked further with a slightly brighter face, whether her complaining cleared her mind.

 2228 Episode 2225 Despair

    "... Speaking of which, what was I trying to do..."


    Gaius had a hard time remembering.


    "... um... it looks like it was definitely heading for some kind of mountain..."


    Gaius looked back.


    "... oh, I see, I was heading for Mount Donnea..."


    So Gaius twisted his neck again.


    "Ah... why was I headed for Mount Donnea..."


    Gaius explored his memory.


    "... no. I knew my memories were confusing... it feels like they''re completely gone..."


    Gaius woke up in the woods, and many different memories were out of time and in chaos.


    "It''s disgusting... my memory is so messy, it''s so disgusting"


    That''s what Gaius said and kept walking with a blue complexion on his face.


    After a while, I raised my face and felt that the mountains were approaching a lot.


    "I wonder how much longer... about two or three hours... and how far to the foot..."


    Gaius was beginning to have a lot of hope.


    "Well, if it doesn''t work where I remember it, we have to move on anyway.If we go to the foot, there must be something. "


    Gaius walked silently further from his chest with unfounded hope.


    And finally, I got to the foot of the mountain.


    "... at the foot..."


    Gaius looked up at the mountains rising high.


    Then he turned his neck sideways and looked around.


    "... nothing... no trees or anything in the village, of course..."


    The mountain was literally bald.


    There was hardly anything green on the cut mountain skin, and even if it was, it was a flower.


    "Seriously... what do you mean there are no trees..."


    Gaius looked at the corners again with a surprising expression, but there was still nothing.


    Gaius collapsed there as if he was exhausted.


    And he lay down on the ground with a large figure.


    "Seriously! Nothing!"


    Gaius stared into the sky and felt desperate.


    "... I''ve lost my goal... I''m not motivated anymore... I don''t even want to move..."


    Gaius lost all hope and abandoned himself.


    "Enough. Anything.Don''t do anything ~... "

 2229 Episode 2226 Chaos

    1.


    Gaius lay down and looked up at the sky as he licked the huge mountains rising above him.


    "Why don''t you go to bed? I''ve lost my purpose anyway."


    Gaius meditated without showing any particular interest in the strange scenery of the mountain licking sky, which he never saw inside.


    And I tried to sleep quietly and calmly.


    The breeze gently stroked Gaius''s cheek.


    Gaius slowly dived into the bottom of his deep consciousness, feeling comfortable.


    Gradually, your consciousness fades away.


    Fufu, woosh, like falling deep into your soul.


    And Gaius fell asleep, as a drop of water fell from the tap faucet.


    2.


    "Hey, you, if you sleep here, you''ll catch a cold."


    It looks like someone is saying something.


    Gaius thought so in his confused consciousness.


    "Eh, wake up."


    He is saying something again.


    But Gaius'' consciousness hasn''t returned yet.


    That''s why I couldn''t understand what the Lord of Voices was saying.


    "Oh no, it''s not happening at all.I can''t just leave it like this. "


    I wonder what you''re talking about.


    Gaius still doesn''t understand the meaning of words.


    However, I could understand that the Lord of the Voice, who did not know whether he was a man or a woman, should be in trouble with tones of voice.


    So Gaius opened his eyes and questioned the Lord of Voices.


    But his body didn''t move.


    Without moving at all, there was only consciousness.


    But his consciousness was also cloudy.


    Various memories flowed into Gaius'' consciousness.


    Gaius reached the extreme of confusion.


    But after a while, I forgot why I was confused right now.


    Apparently everything is in chaos.


    No, maybe Gaius himself became chaos.


    Gaius fell asleep in chaos.


    I stopped thinking and just left it to the torrential flow of memories flowing in.


    It''s flowing.


    It''s flowing everywhere.


    And we got there...


    3.


    "Ah, are you awake?"


    The Lord of the gentle voice called out.


    But because there was no response, the LORD of Voices came near and called again.


    "Hey, did it happen that your eyes were open?"


    The face of the Lord of Voices came into sight.


    Gaius finally opened his mouth there.


    "... maybe..."

 2230 Episode 2227 Alma

    Well, that''s cheerful.


    The Lord of Voices was a lovely girl.


    The girl swelled her cheeks slightly at Gaius''s words.


    "But being able to say that means you''re feeling better. I''m glad."


    Gaius lay on the bed with no expression and looked around.


    It was a lodge made with logs that seemed to have a woody scent.


    Gaius woke up slowly there.


    And he looked down on the bed and looked at the girl''s face.


    "I''m Gaius. What about you?"


    The girl smiled cutely.


    "I''m Alma. Greetings, Gaius."


    "Oh, nice to meet you, by the way, where are we?"


    "My house. Dad''s out right now, so I hope he''s asleep for a while."


    "No, I''m fine. I''m perfectly fine."


    "Yes, that''s good. Would you like a cup of tea?"


    "Oh, I''ll take it."


    Hearing Gaius'' reply, Alma smiled sweetly again.


    Then he turned his body gently like a small animal and headed towards the kitchen.


    On the way, Alma looked back.


    "Sit in that chair and wait."


    Gaius lowered his legs from the bed and headed towards the large wooden dining table in the middle of the room, to which Alma pointed.


    Then he pulled the chair with the big backrest and sat quietly.


    "By the way, where are we going?"


    Alma looked back at Gaius''s question.


    "Do you want to know where you''re going or where you''re going?"


    Gaius tried to explain to Alma with a strange expression.


    "Oh, actually, I don''t remember this place.That''s why I don''t know what kind of place name this area is.I know it''s at the foot of the mountain. "


    Alma opened her eyes wide and looked surprised.


    "Maybe it''s a memory loss?Then it won''t be hard! I have to call a doctor! "


    Alma was in a hurry, but she didn''t know what to do.


    Gaius smiled bitterly and soothed Alma.


    "Oh, no, I''m fine. I don''t need to see a doctor.Can you tell me where this area is? "


    Alma nodded loudly, restoring some calm to Gaius''s heavy voice.


    "At the foot of Mount Donnea. Mount Donnea, do you understand?"

 2231 Episode 2228 Oisha

    1.


    "At the foot of Mount Donnea. Mount Donnea, do you understand?"


    Gaius responded with surprise to Alma''s anxiety.


    "Mount Donnay! Is this really the foothills of Mount Donnay?"


    As Gaius stepped forward and asked, Alma looked a little scared.


    "Yeah, yeah, but...."


    Despite Alma''s slightly dramatic appearance, Gaius thought carelessly.


    "Mount Donnea... did you arrive unaware?Then here''s the Augustus god.... "


    Alma reacted very much to Gaius''s words.


    "Augustus? Gaius, do you know Augustus?"


    Gaius was a little surprised by Alma''s reaction.


    "For all I know... you''re the native god around here, right?"


    Alma said with a smile back.


    "Yes, that''s right. Did Gaius come to see God Augustus?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, that''s the place."


    "Yes, then I will guide you.Auga, God''s company is a little hard to understand. "


    "Your company? Oh, it''s enshrined."


    "Yes, everyone in this area is the name of Augustus."


    "Oh, yeah. Then please.After the tea. "


    Alma nodded with a full smile.


    "Yes, I''m going to have a delicious cup of tea right now.Let''s go after that. "


    Alma turned to the kitchen and boiled the tea.


    2.


    Well, let''s go.


    When Alma finished cleaning up the tea set, she turned to Gaius and said.


    Gaius nodded.


    "Oh, please."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Alma said so and walked away.


    Then he headed straight for the exit.


    Gaius stood up immediately and followed Alma.


    And they opened the door of the lodge, and went out with the majestic Mount Donnell rising.


    "He said it was hard to understand, but is it far away?"


    Alma nodded at Gaius'' question.


    "Yes, quite a bit."


    Alma looked at Gaius a little worried.


    "That''s right. Are you okay? It''ll take about two hours.It''s also a mountain road. "


    And Gaius said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Come on, let''s go."

 2232 Episode 2229: In the middle of a mountain

    Walking after Alma for a while, Gaius stopped with a stunned expression.


    Alma noticed that she could no longer hear the footsteps from behind and looked back and shouted.


    "What''s wrong, Gaius? Are you feeling sick?"


    Gaius noticed a sudden call from Alma with a dazed expression.


    "Oh, no, it''s okay. It''s okay."


    "Really? I don''t know what it is, but I had a difficult face..."


    "No, that''s not true. I was just looking at the scenery."


    Then Alma twisted her neck with cuteness.


    "The view? You didn''t see the view.I was looking at the rock skin of the mountain without any freaks. "


    Looking at Alma with a suspicious expression, Gaius seemed a little panicked.


    "Ah, oh, no, after seeing the scenery, I was just thinking a little bit and looking at the rock skin."


    "Were you thinking about it? Was that how you looked?"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, I think a lot about it, so..."


    It was a painful excuse for Gaius, but the simple Alma didn''t go any further.


    "Yes, that''s fine... but are you sure you''re okay?"


    Gaius smiled back at Alma, who looked worried.


    "Oh, no problem at all. I''m sorry I worried."


    Gaius behaved happier than necessary.


    Then Alma smiled as if she was feeling a little relieved.


    Yeah, let''s go.


    "Oh, please do."


    Alma turned forward with a smile and started walking again.


    Gaius remembered as he followed him.


    (... I didn''t know what it was like to go to Mount Donnea until I woke up, but suddenly when I woke up, I knew it was about meeting Augustus... forgetting, remembering, it was a mess... I wonder if it will ever happen again...)


    Gaius felt anxious because of the ambiguity of his memory.


    However, when I saw that Alma was going forward, I felt that such anxiety was going to dissipate.


    Gaius had a faint smile.


    (I don''t know about the future, but let''s move on for now.Augusta, if you meet God, you might know something.)


    Gaius decided with his heart to follow Alma as a powerful step.

 2233 Episode 2230 Beast Road

    After walking from there for a while, Alma turned her heel and looked back.


    The place was just a tripod.


    We''re going into the mountains from here.


    That said, Alma took the route to the left, choosing a way into the mountain instead of the way along the mountain skin to date.


    "Is there a company of the gods of Augustus on this road?"


    In response to Gaius''s question, Alma did not turn around.


    "Yes, but it''s not a main road because it''s a trident.Besides, it''s been like a beast trail since the middle of the way, so I don''t think it''s possible without guidance. "


    Well then, let''s continue to ask for directions.


    "Yeah, and I''m just glad I didn''t go to work here either."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s cleaning. I do it regularly.It''s so far away that I can''t come here that often. "


    "I see. If you''re on your way to the Beast Road, you won''t be able to do that. It''s dangerous."


    "Yeah, it''s not dangerous. It''s just gonna be a billion bucks."


    Then Gaius laughed.


    What a mess.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do with the brackets."


    "Well, by the way, is Alma the only one cleaning your company?"


    Alma turned slightly and replied.


    "No, that''s not true.The others are doing it. "


    Really?


    "Surprised?"


    Then Gaius nodded.


    "Ah, because this road is somewhat well-developed, but this is the beast road ahead, right?If other people go to the company well, I think that the beast road should be developed. "


    Alma''s expression was convincing.


    "Oh, I see. But that''s a little different."


    Alma denied the idea, and Gaius asked with a slight agitation.


    What''s the difference?


    Alma turned around and replied.


    "This path is only for me and my father.That''s why there''s no maintenance ahead.Actually, my father built this road I''m walking on. "


    Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "Yeah? That''s not the answer.I just told you that Alma isn''t the only one cleaning your company, and others are cleaning it. "


    "Yes, it is."


    That would be strange, wouldn''t it?


    That''s not funny.


    Alma smiled nicely when she said so.


    "Only me and my father will use this path.The others live on the other side of the mountain and use a different path. Do you understand? "

 2234 Episode 2231: Distinguishing the Pokémon

    I see.


    Gaius was convinced with a smile.


    Alma smiled happily.


    "That''s the way it is."


    Alma laughed cutely with Kerakera.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders as soon as he was hit.


    "Still, your father is amazing. You built this road by yourself, didn''t you?"


    Alma nodded proudly when Gaius asked.


    "That''s right, it''s amazing.It took years. "


    "How long did it take?"


    "About five years. But that''s a little bit more."


    Really?


    "Yeah, because it''s about 200 meters later."


    Alma winked mischievously.


    Gaius laughed so hard as to blow.


    "I see. The beast road was only 200 meters.So there''s no danger. "


    "Yes, 200 meters is the end of the line."


    "That''s right. If there''s no way at all, there''s a way for the beast to go."


    "Yes, I can run because it''s not that hard."


    "Roger, I got it."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    Alma shrugged her shoulders and smiled.


    Good luck again.


    "Alright, I''ll feel better when I get there.I''ll do my best. "


    That''s what Gaius laughed at.


    Alma also smiled back.


    The two walked away for a while laughing at each other.


    Then the end of the road went out of sight.


    "This is the beast trail."


    Gaius looked down the road and said.


    Alma leaned her neck to the side and shrugged her shoulders.


    Yes, it''s not ready yet.


    "Okay, I''ll go first from here.Thanks for showing me around. "


    "Oh, you''re so sweet. Thank you."


    Alma gave way lightly.


    Gaius walked with his hands through the tall grass that covered the road.


    "This isn''t gonna be easy for Alma alone."


    "Yes, I always struggle here.It''s not a big deal because it''s about 200 meters. "


    Well, that''s true, but it''s hard for girls.


    Well, thank you very much.


    Alma sent a thank you wink to Gaius.


    Gaius snorted his nose one by one.


    "You''re welcome... there''s something down the road"


    Gaius said that, and Alma was good at what she said.


    "Yes, that''s Augustus''s company. It''s big, isn''t it?"

 2235 Episode 2232: The Four Buildings

    "Sure... this is a big one..."


    And Gaius split up the hatch, and said, Looking for a building that standeth up aft.


    Alma replied that she was still good at it.


    "Isn''t that right? At least I don''t know such a big company. How''s Gaius?"


    Asked by Alma, Gaius remembered and answered.


    "I see. I don''t think I remember anything of this magnitude at the Aboriginal God''s House."


    "Isn''t that right? My dad said it''s the size of an unrivalled world."


    Gaius nodded with a convincing expression.


    "I guess. It''s... tens of meters tall... and it''s quite wide.But... that was unexpected. "


    Gaius said with gratitude, stirring up the lion as usual.


    Alma got even better and nodded her arms to her hips.


    Then Gaius found another building next to the current building.


    "Isn''t it just one building?There''s a company about the same size. "


    Alma told Gaius that he couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Fufu, not just the two buildings."


    "What? Anything else?"


    Then Alma said she was the best at it.


    "There are four companies the same size."


    "Seriously!? Why so much?"


    It was obviously a question from Gaius, but Alma leaned her neck in trouble.


    "Eh... no matter what they say..."


    "Don''t know or don''t know?"


    "Neither."


    Then Gaius shook his neck to the side.


    "No, I don''t know because I don''t have an answer.What I don''t know is that there may be answers, but I don''t know.That''s why they''re different. "


    Alma thought for a moment and replied.


    "I don''t know."


    "Yes, that means there may be an answer."


    "Yes, I don''t know because I''ve never had such doubts... but if I were an elder, I might know."


    "Elder... there are people on the other side of the mountain?"


    Alma nodded loudly.


    "Yes, maybe, but the Elder might know."


    "Copy that, Beast Road is over."


    As Gaius said, he made way for the last one.


    Gaius once again looked up at the giant company and spoke briefly.


    "If you look up close, it''s not cool.This is spectacular. "

 2236 Episode 2233 Age

    "... huge... I can''t believe such a huge company is in the middle of this mountain..."


    Gaius said surprisingly.


    Alma agreed.


    "Really. Not really, but I can''t clean it alone."


    Gaius laughed like a whistle.


    "Sure, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Isn''t it?


    "I mean, where is Alma cleaning?If you''re so big, there''s hardly any point in doing it. "


    Alma shrugged her shoulders and said.


    "I''m just cleaning up the offerings and the surroundings."


    Gaius was convinced.


    "Ah, a gift... I see.If it''s raw, it''ll rot. "


    "That''s why I come here regularly."


    Very convincing.


    Gaius looked up at the company and said so.


    "What a stunning building. It''s made of wood."


    "Yes, everything. That''s why it''s so easy. Even if it gets dirty, it makes it taste good."


    "That''s right, it feels really cool. I feel history."


    Isn''t it?


    So Gaius wondered.


    "Do you know when this building was built?Looking at the color of this tree, it looks like it''s been standing here for quite some time. "


    Alma widened her hands.


    "Come on, I don''t know."


    "Doesn''t Alma know that?Or does no one know? "


    "Oh, yes, to be precise, the labs at some university have looked into it before, but they didn''t know."


    "Well, you''ve looked into it, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, but I don''t think I can identify it at all.Well, that was about ten years ago, and then I don''t know.Maybe the people in the lab were working on it and found out.But even so, I don''t think we''ll be informed. "


    "I see. You don''t know where the university lab is... or where it is, do you?"


    "Yes, I was a little girl then, so I don''t know.I''ll just ask your father later.That''s why I don''t know, but it wasn''t that big a deal.That''s why I don''t know if it''s a local university... or a local university around here. "


    "Hmm. Really...."


    Gaius touched the walls of the company to see how they felt.


    "At least, it doesn''t seem to be new.Maybe... it''s incredibly old. "

 2237 Episode 2234 The Place of Decay

    1.


    "Oh, really? But it certainly seems pretty old, so maybe we can talk about it."


    Alma answered Gaius'' words with a nod.


    Gaius nodded again and again.


    "Right? Because if it''s a normal old building, I think we can appraise where the university is.Yet the age could not be identified.I guess that means it''s too old to understand. "


    "That''s true, but...."


    I thought as if Alma had remembered something.


    Gaius asked immediately.


    "What''s wrong? Something catches you?"


    Then Alma nodded.


    "Yes, because this company is made of wood.But it hasn''t decayed anywhere.If it''s that old, maybe there''s a hole in it somewhere? "


    Gaius nodded convincingly at Alma''s words.


    "Alma is right, if there''s no decaying place, maybe it''s not that old... is there really no hole in it?"


    "Yes, as far as I can see.That''s such a big company.There are also four. I don''t see everything in the neighborhood.


    "That''s right, I''d like to make sure.Alma cleans, doesn''t she? "


    "Yes, the offering."


    "Yeah, well, in the meantime, I''ll take a look around the office.I want to see if there is really any place to rot. "


    "Okay, I''ll see you later."


    Alma smiled and headed to the front of the company.


    Gaius quickly turned his heel to check on the company.


    2.


    "Oh, Gaius, how are you?"


    Alma found Gaius approaching her and shouted.


    Gaius answered shrugging his shoulders.


    "Alma was right.Totally intact. There was no place to die. "


    "I knew it. I''m not looking around, but I''ve never seen anything like a hole before."


    "Hmm, isn''t it that old... ah, maybe the villagers on the other side of the mountain are coming to clean up too?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Have you ever heard of these people cleaning so carefully?"


    Alma answered while tilting her neck.


    "I don''t think so. I mean, the village population is about fifty people.If it''s that many people, it''s burnt stones and water. "

 2238 Episode 2235 Festival

    1.


    "Hmm, I see, but I just feel pretty old..."


    Gaius said that he couldn''t give up.


    Alma said decisively whether she wanted Gaius to give up or not.


    "If the people in the village had cleaned so carefully, could they do it for such a long time?I mean, it''s really old, right?I would have cleaned it carefully for a very long time. "


    Then Gaius twitched her cheeks as if she had forgotten about it.


    "... sure... it''s a nonsense to keep cleaning up for over a thousand years..."


    "Isn''t that right? Isn''t it quite new?"


    But Gaius still seemed unconvinced.


    "No, but come on, I couldn''t identify the university lab in the ''80s.You should be able to do it if it''s new. But why..... "


    Alma shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t know what you''re telling me."


    Gaius was also reluctantly convinced of Alma''s natural dialogue.


    "Well, that''s right...."


    Gaius said that and looked up at the company again.


    After seeing a company that was almost black and dull in color, Gaius tilted his neck in a state he didn''t really understand.


    2.


    By the way, is there any literature left in this company?


    Alma tilted her neck to ask Gaius.


    "Literature?... I''m sure it is, but... it''s not very common in the company.I don''t know. "


    "I guess so... so do the villagers?"


    "I think so. We''ll be together at the festival, but we won''t open it."


    "What kind of festival?"


    "No matter what they say... it''s normal.Dancing and offering.Adults drink. "


    "Hmm... but you''re always offering, right?Something special at the festival? "


    Then Alma smiled and replied.


    "Yes, I''ll serve you a big liquor barrel.Four of them. Put them on the altar in front of each company. "


    "Well, each company. Does that mean... that there is a god of four pillars?"


    Alma leaned her neck a lot.


    "... uhh, I don''t think so.I think it''s just the Orga gods... but it might be a little weird if they did say it... "


    Just as Alma tilted her neck, so did Gaius.

 2239 Episode 2236 Character

    "I think it''s strange that there are four companies the same size."


    Gaius looked around at each company from the middle of the four companies and said.


    "I didn''t wonder until Gaius told me, but it might be weird."


    Alma also agreed with Gaius as she leaned her neck.


    "Isn''t that right? Because it''s supposed to only enshrine one pillar of Augustus, but there are four companies of exactly the same size lined up.It''s like shaping a square at equal intervals. "


    Yes, it''s the same shape.


    "That''s right. I looked closely at it, but I didn''t know the difference at all.What about Alma? What''s the difference? "


    Alma shook her neck to the side.


    "I don''t think so. At least I''ve never noticed it before."


    "Well, then, there are four companies of the same size and shape lined up exactly.You don''t know which building is the Lord Hall, do you? "


    "Lord?... Do you usually have a Lord''s Hall?"


    "Yes, it''s usually in the middle.Because the Lord worships the Lord Sacred God. "


    Hmm, that''s weird after all.


    "Oh, that''s pretty weird. It''s not weird to have more than one building.However, it is customary to place the main hall dedicated to the Lord Sacrificial God in the middle and a small building dedicated to another sacrificial god next to it.But there is no building in the middle here.There is just space, and all four companies are the same size.I have to say, this has changed too much. "


    "And there''s no other festive god."


    "Yes, Orga. Isn''t God just one pillar?Then I wouldn''t need four companies... is it an old custom or something on this land, or... "


    Gaius thought about it in the middle of his words.


    Alma waited a while for Gaius to say it, but she couldn''t open her mouth for long, so she got numb.


    "Hey, or what? Is there anything else?"


    Alma asked and Gaius returned to me.


    "Oh, I thought maybe it was because of the nature of Augustus."


    "Character? Augustus?"


    Alma leaned her neck and looked strange.


    Gaius soothed his expression a little and said.


    "Yes, I believe that each God has a unique personality.Especially the gods of land and land.Among them, I think that Augustus is quite a strange god.That''s why I thought there might be four companies, something like a mirror that reflects the personality of such an august god. "

 2240 Chapter 2237 Multiple Personalities

    "Ah, oh, my God''s character... you think something interesting?"


    Alma looked at Gaius strangely.


    Gaius pulled his face slightly and was stunned.


    "I see...."


    Alma stared at Gaius''s reaction without even paying attention.


    "Yeah, it''s funny, ''cause I''ve never thought about it."


    "... well, I guess that''s normal."


    "Yes, I don''t usually think about it.But you''re not. I thought about it. It''s funny. "


    Well, I guess.


    "So, Augusta, what do you think of God''s character?"


    Gaius finally answered Alma''s question calmly.


    "Well, I haven''t thought about it yet, but maybe multiple personalities."


    Alma was surprised when she opened her eyes wide.


    "Multiple personalities!?... I wonder if that''s a punitive idea."


    Alma expressed her fear in her face.


    Gaius shook his hand in a hurry to dispel the idea.


    "Oh, no, that''s not true.It''s common in God''s character. "


    "Really?"


    Alma turned her skeptical eyes to Gaius.


    Gaius received the gaze from the front and nodded loudly.


    "Oh, it''s true. It''s not uncommon in the character of an indigenous god."


    "Hmm, well... I don''t think you should say it too loud."


    Alma told him to appeal to Gaius with a serious look.


    Gaius nodded again.


    "Oh, I see. I won''t say much in front of other people."


    Then Alma''s face dazzled brightly.


    "Good, if you say that in front of the villagers, it''s probably going to be a big deal.Never say that. "


    Gaius stared seriously at Alma.


    "Okay, I won''t tell you. Don''t worry."


    "Yeah, that''s good. Shall we go?


    When Alma said so, Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Where are you going?"


    When Gaius asked, Alma looked stunned.


    "It''s settled, it''s a village.Because you want to see the literature, right? "


    "Ah, ahh. I''d love to see it, but... are you going with Alma?"


    "Yes, it''s a boat.I''ll show you around. "


    Alma put her hand to her hips and nodded forcefully.

 2241 Episode 2238 The Belly of the Mountain

    1.


    "I appreciate you showing me around... but is that okay?"


    Gaius said sorry.


    But Alma was already walking out.


    "Fine, it''s not a lot of effort."


    Gaius rushed after Alma, asking more questions.


    "But isn''t it far?Two hours from Alma''s house, the village is on the other side of this mountain, right?Then it''ll take about two hours from here again. "


    Alma walked back and replied lightly.


    "Yes, the village is on the other side of the mountain, but unlike the house at the foot of the mountain, it''s in the middle.That''s why it''s not that far.I''ll be there in about 30 minutes. "


    "Really? Is it in the middle of the mountain?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    It was a clear answer from Alma, but Gaius twisted his neck.


    Alma looked at it and asked strangely.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Then Gaius said while twisting his neck.


    "No, I wonder why I went so far to build a village in the middle of the mountain."


    Then Alma showed a convincing expression.


    "Oh, that''s right. It would certainly be more convenient to live on the plains.But the plains beyond the mountains are very unsuitable for growing crops with wetlands.That''s why the villagers use the slopes of the mountains to make a variety of crops.That''s how I make a living. "


    And now Gaius looked convinced.


    "I see. So it''s in the middle of the mountain?Great, then it looks like we''re close. "


    "Yeah, so don''t worry about it. It''s about the stuff."


    Gaius laughed at Alma.


    Well, I guess I''ll show you around.


    "All right, follow me."


    That said, Alma took a light step.


    Gaius also became lighter and followed after Alma.


    2.


    "There it is, Kite Village."


    Alma pointed forward and said.


    Gaius nodded when he saw a slight artificial building in the mountains.


    "Oh, yeah, it was, like I said, pretty close."


    "Isn''t that right? I think it''s just about 30 minutes."


    Maybe so.


    That''s right.


    Alma said that a little early.


    Gaius continued, and the two headed for the village of Kate at a higher speed.

 2242 Episode 2239 Kaito Village

    "Oh, Alma."


    A middle-aged woman entering the village and peering at her face from the house, looked at Alma''s face and called out with a smile.


    Auntie, come here.


    Alma stopped her legs and greeted her happily.


    "It''s unusual to come to this village.What''s going on today? "


    "Yeah, I got a little errand for the village chief."


    "What happened to the village chief?"


    Alma rushed to deny watching the woman''s face become worried.


    "Yes, because this guy here wants to see the literature of Augustus."


    That''s what I pointed Gaius at with my hands.


    Gaius bowed his head politely.


    The woman then gave a reassuring expression.


    "Well, that''s right. I think the village chief is at home."


    "Thank you. I''ll go."


    Alma started walking again, waving her hand at the woman.


    The woman waved her hand back in the same way, so Gaius also bowed her head politely and left the scene.


    "Great, it looks like the village chief is home."


    Alma looked back and said.


    "I see. Though it''s not enough, I don''t think I''ve come this far."


    "Yeah, I forgot about that.If you''re not out there, it''s useless. "


    "Does that mean that the village chief is centralizing the literature?"


    "I think so. At least we can''t see the literature without the permission of the village chief."


    Hmm, so the village chief has a lot of authority.


    "It''s such a small village.... yeah, maybe that''s why authority is so strong. "


    "Maybe. Then be careful with the attitude toward the village chief."


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Never say anything like that."


    That''s what Alma said and she winked cutely.


    Gaius answered shrugging his shoulders.


    "Roger that, I won''t tell you. By the way, do you know where the village chief''s house is?"


    Then Alma laughed.


    "Of course. Otherwise, I''m asking my aunt where she is."


    "That''s right. So, are you close?"


    Then Alma stopped snapping.


    "Yes, it''s close, because it''s here."


    Alma said so, pointing to a slightly larger house than her surroundings.


    "Oh, here it is. I don''t know, but it''s a little big."


    "Yes, it''s a small village.There is little difference between rich and poor in a community of destiny. "


    I see.


    Gaius looked at the village chief''s house again with a convincing face.

 2243 Episode 2240 Zinka

    Well then, let''s go in. Be careful with manners. "


    Before Alma entered the village chief''s house, she said just in case.


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I''ll take care of it."


    Alma nodded lightly and stepped forward.


    Gaius continued, and they stepped into the village chief''s house.


    "Mayor, are you there? It''s Alma across the mountain."


    Alma shouted a little louder.


    Then the younger the man answered.


    "Ah, Alma, come in."


    Alma nodded at Gaius''s face and stepped her foot a step forward.


    And when I opened the door of the village chief''s house without hesitation, I went inside.


    Gaius continued, and the two entered the house.


    Then a young man burst out of the hallway through the door.


    "Hello, Alma. Long time no see."


    Alma greeted the young man with a smile.


    Long time no see, Zinka.


    "By the way, who''s next door?"


    Alma quickly answered Zinka''s question.


    "It''s Gaius. He wants to see God''s literature."


    Alma said so and saw Gaius.


    "Gaius, this is Zinka. The grandson of the village chief."


    Gaius nodded and greeted Zinka immediately.


    Nice to meet you, Gaius.


    Soon, Zinka returned it with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you. So far to see the literature?That''s it. It must have been tough. Somewhere nasty. "


    "No, it''s not."


    "Really? The literature... ah, come on in, please."


    Zinka greeted him politely.


    Gaius entered the back with Alma at Zinka''s invitation.


    Then Zinka turned to the hallway.


    "This is Grandpa''s... ah, no, it''s the village chief''s room."


    Zinka knocked on the door of the village chief''s room.


    "Grandpa, I''m coming in, customer."


    Zinka opened the door saying so.


    As Zinka opened the door, she heard voices from inside.


    "Oh, come in."


    Zinka opened the door wide and invited them in at the same time as she entered.


    Alma took the lead, and Gaius went indoors to confess to Zinka in front of the door.


    And Gaius was most likely to meet the village chief.

 2244 Episode 2241 Village Chief Jilba

    "Long time no see, village chief."


    Alma greeted him with a smile.


    The village chief greeted the hawk as he was rocked by the loose locking chair.


    "Oh, oh, it''s been a long time, Alma."


    That sounds nice, huh?The color of your face is pretty good. "


    "Well, maybe because Alma came."


    The village chief smiled softly with his wrinkled face.


    Alma just said she had forgotten something important there and hit her hand in front of her face.


    "Ah, I forgot. Chief, this is Gaius.Augusta, I brought you here to see God''s literature. "


    Alma introduced Gaius with a chaotic smile.


    Gaius stepped forward and greeted him with a graceful gesture.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Gaius Schneider. I''m sorry to have visited you so suddenly."


    The village chief smiled deeper at Gaius''s very polite greeting.


    "This is going to hurt politely.I am the head of this village, Jilba. "


    Gaius sat down again.


    Alma said while tilting her neck.


    "Gaius is a Schneider."


    "What? Didn''t I tell you?"


    "I didn''t ask. It''s my first time... speaking of which, I hardly ever heard of you."


    "... sure. I don''t remember talking about it myself."


    Then the village chief Jilba burst out laughing.


    "It''s about the frustrating Alma.Looks like I brought you here without telling you enough. "


    Then Zinka agreed.


    "Sure, I can see the scene then...."


    Alma raised her eyebrows to a stunning jinka.


    Shut up, Zinka.


    "Oh, wow. Who''s Gaius from, by the way?"


    Zinka looked at Gaius'' face and asked.


    Gaius replied with a smile.


    "Elmur, a province of the Republic of Valentine."


    "Ah, the Valentine''s Republic... Schneider in Valentine... maybe"


    Zinka''s face changed as soon as I saw it.


    Gaius confessed in a familiar manner.


    "Ah, yes, I think I''m from the Schneider family."


    Then Zinka looked stunned.


    I knew it! Was it the Schneider family!


    Gaius glanced at Zinka with her fingers while unexpectedly illuminating her as she stared at her with a mix of yearning and envy.

 2245 Episode 2242 Breakfast on the Bed

    "Awesome! Awesome! I can''t believe I''m meeting the Schneider family!"


    Zinka kept staring at Gaius with excitement.


    Alma looked at such a zinc with a puffy expression.


    "... eh, what''s wrong, Zinka?"


    Then Zinka looked at Alma with an expression that did not say she had seen creatures that did not belong in the world.


    "You don''t know Alma!? It''s Schneider''s house.The prestigious house of the Republic of Valentine!You don''t know that Schneider house!? "


    Alma was as smooth as ever.


    "... come on?"


    Zinka shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh, speaking of which, Alma lived like a abandoner."


    Alma once again jumped one eyebrow.


    "I didn''t. That''s the life."


    "You''re doing it.Living alone with your father across the mountain is like being abandoned. "


    "That''s not true. Excuse me."


    That''s what Alma said and turned to the side.


    Gaius spoke to Alma in trouble.


    "Well, I think it''s a wonderful life."


    Then Alma turned to cash and said with a smile.


    Really? Thank you.


    "Hahahaha"


    Gaius waved a dry laugh.


    Zinka told Gaius that she no longer cared about Alma.


    "Besides, what kind of life does the Schneider family have? Tell me."


    Gaius was confused by the sudden question.


    "What kind of life... is it normal?..."


    Then Zinka glittered her eyebrows in the middle.


    Are you sure ~


    Gaius answered the suspicious Zinka honestly.


    "Well, that''s a bit... no, it''s quite luxurious..."


    Then a smile returned to Zinka''s face.


    "I see. When I wake up in the morning, will I have breakfast on my bed and eat it?"


    Gaius answered Zinka''s question as she squeezed her cheeks.


    "... no, I don''t think so much."


    "No! You''re telling the truth, aren''t you?"


    "... no, I really don''t.Maybe when I caught a cold.I usually wake up and eat. "


    "Hmm... but when you catch a cold, you eat breakfast on the bed, right?"


    Gaius twitched her cheeks even further, asking Zinka, who sparkled her eyes.

 2246 Episode 2243 References

    "Well, well... hahahaha..."


    Alma said with surprise that Gaius was struggling with Zinka''s leopard.


    "I had a longing for zinka. It might be quite a surprise."


    Then, Zinka''s expression just turned out to be unexpected.


    "It doesn''t matter, does it?You don''t admire that kind of alma? "


    Then Alma said that it was tight.


    "I don''t have one."


    Zinka said with a cold expression.


    Oh, yeah.


    Gaius looked in trouble and laughed in love between the two.


    Jilba, the village chief, smiled and said.


    "This is a problem for our guests.Keep it that way. "


    Zinka coughed up cohon after Zilba, her grandfather and village chief.


    "Of course. I''m sorry."


    That''s what Zinka said and lowered her head.


    Gaius answered in trouble.


    "Oh, oh, no, it''s totally fine."


    Gilba said to Gaius.


    "Augusta, you wanted to see God''s literature, right?"


    "Yes, is it possible to see?"


    Jilba nodded at the hawk.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. Zinka, show him the way."


    Zimba told me, and Zinca smiled and invited me.


    "Well, here we are. The literature is in another room."


    Gaius also looked in trouble at Zinka''s clich��.


    "Ah, no, if you could just tell Frank more..."


    Zinka said brightly to the cash.


    "Oh, yeah? Well, come here."


    Gaius smiled at Zinka''s suddenly unusual use of words, but then tried to follow suit.


    But then I stopped and turned back to Zilba and thanked him deeply.


    Zilba raised her right hand and answered, while sitting down her head.


    Gaius left the room with Alma beside him, following the Zinka he was waiting for.


    This is the room.


    Zinka opened the door at the beginning and went inside.


    Following Gaius and Alma, the three entered the room where the literature was available.


    "You have a lot of literature."


    Alma said, looking at a number of books arranged narrowly in the room.


    Then Zinka''s expression was just as unpleasant as ever.


    "You know what, Augusta''s company is old.It''s only natural that it should be the right number. "

 2247 Episode 2244 Period Specification

    Hmm, how long has it been there?


    Alma asked a simple question.


    Then Zinka slightly frowned.


    "No matter how long ago I was told... sometimes I can''t identify the age... it''s a long time ago anyway"


    "Oh, my God, you don''t know that."


    "I''ll say that, but I can''t help it because there''s nothing else like it."


    Then Alma tilted her neck.


    "Yeah? What do you mean?"


    "I don''t have anything else to compare.Most of the other literature in this region is time-specific.Of course, many of the literature here can be compared to them, and the age has also been identified.But there''s definitely a lot of older literature in there than in any other region.There''s no comparison, so we can''t identify the times. "


    Then he turned to Alma, who was tilting his neck around, and Gaius opened his mouth.


    "I see. Prominent and old literature."


    "Well, of course, the scholars did a lot of research.I had no idea which one was the oldest or how old it was. "


    "I see. Don''t you know which of the oldest literature..."


    "Oh, I don''t think so. If I knew it, I could classify it by age."


    "That means the literature is too old to even be classified."


    "That''s what I''m talking about, so..."


    Zinka said that, pointing to the area of the wall against the room.


    "There''s a lot of anachronistic literature."


    Then Gaius looked a little tired.


    "... everything on that wall?"


    "Yes, all of it."


    Gaius sighed at the shelf containing a few hundred books.


    "... that''s a big job..."


    Alma said like other HR.


    "Oh, read it all.How long will it take? "


    Then Gaius waved in a hurry.


    "No, no, I can''t read it all."


    "Oh, yeah. So what do we do?"


    "Well... I don''t know about the age, but if you look at the paper in the literature, I think you can tell to some extent what the oldest one looks like.I think I''m going to focus on them. "


    Then Alma said something else to me that she was not interested in.


    "Oh, yeah. Good luck with that."

 2248 Chapter 2245 Shelf

    "Is something cold?"


    Gaius told Alma that there were accusations against other HR personnel.


    But Alma had an expression that she didn''t want to say was out of her mind.


    Oh, really?


    "I think it''s been cold for a while...."


    Gaius said further.


    But Alma shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t know, but I''m not really interested."


    "Well, I suppose so... let''s just pretend to help."


    Then Zinka stopped laughing from the side.


    "No, Alma gets a headache as soon as she reads the book.It''s impossible to organize literature. "


    Alma just said yes.


    "Well, that''s why I drink tea."


    Alma said so and left the room at once.


    Gaius got sick of his expression and reviewed the shelf again.


    Then Zinka gently shouted.


    "I''ll help you."


    Gaius looked back instantly.


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Zinka smiled bitterly.


    "It''s going to be tough on you alone.But, as you said, it''s sort of paper.I can only imagine if I can''t classify it academically. "


    Then Gaius rushed in.


    "I knew it. I thought so.I mean, it looks like paper around here anyway. "


    Gaius pointed to the top left side of the shelf.


    Zinka nodded.


    "Yes, the top left side is where the oldest book is found.Something new from there to the right.And then you go further down the stairs, and you feel like you''re going from left to right. "


    "Yes, the one on the bottom right is obviously new."


    "Yeah, but the trouble is with the copy."


    "Copy? Oh, did you copy it again at a later age?"


    "Yes, the book itself is new, but the content itself is old.What''s important to you is the literature itself? Or what? "


    "Content. I want to see what seems to be the oldest literature."


    "Well, for now, read the top left.I''m new, but I''m going to take an excerpt from what I think is old. "


    "Can you do that?"


    Then Zinka nodded with a smile and winked.


    "Yeah, but I''m still the archivist here."

 2249 Episode 2246 Alarm

    Really?


    Gaius said in surprise.


    Zinka smiled.


    "Oh, actually.That''s why I''m an expert here. "


    Gaius also smiled.


    "That''s nice. Well then, I''ll ask you to pull out the literature that seems new but actually old.I''m going to read the oldest piece of paper from one end. "


    When Gaius said so, Zinka nodded.


    Yeah, I got it.


    They were immersed in their respective roles for some time afterwards.


    "I see...."


    Gaius finished reading the ancient literature and said with a smile that seemed satisfactory.


    Zinka answered with a smile, looking at the literature she had pulled out in the same way.


    Apparently there was a satisfactory description?


    Gaius looked at Zinka with an unbelievable smile.


    "Oh, I think I know the nature of the Augustus God.It''s just that the key part is missing..... "


    Zinka stared at Gaius with interest.


    "What''s at stake?"


    "Yeah. Actually, what I really want to read is about the conversation between Augustus and Astarot."


    "You''re looking for something amazing again, aren''t you?"


    Is that amazing after all?


    "That''s right, because it''s an encounter between Augustus and the Duke of Hell.It''s a big story. "


    That''s right. But you didn''t tell me what the conversation itself was about, did you? "


    "Yes, they said they just talked about it, but there''s no literature that mentions the contents of the conversation."


    "I knew it. Hmm, I wanted to know that first if I could."


    "That''s impossible. It''s not here either.I haven''t read all the literature either.Anyway, that part is the best climax scene in the legacy of Augustus.I think I''ve only read the full text there.But I didn''t mention any literature about the contents of the conversation. "


    "I see....."


    Then Zinka looked at the troubled Gaius and asked.


    "But why were you interested in that part?Because it''s a climax scene after all? "


    Then Gaius leaned his neck even bigger.


    "No, that''s it... I don''t really understand either.Actually, my memory is a little cloudy.Somewhere in my head, I''m being warned that I need to find out more about Augustus... "

 2250 Chapter 2247 Literature Fishing

    "Yeah? What do you mean? Something wrong?"


    I asked because Zinka didn''t seem to understand the meaning at all.


    "No, it''s okay. It wasn''t a big deal."


    Gaius misled the story about whether the explanation was cumbersome.


    Zinka looked like she was stuck by a fox, but Gaius pushed her out.


    "I just want to check out that part of the climax scene."


    Zinka answered without knowing.


    "... yes, I don''t know, but the climax scene is important anyway?"


    "That''s why it''s a copy?Can you show me the literature that Zinka pulled out? "


    "Oh, these are the ones."


    Zinka said so, pointing to the literature she had pulled out and placed on her desk.


    "Here. I''ll read it first. Thank you."


    Gaius said, quickly took a book, carefully turned the page from behind and started looking for the place.


    "Because it''s a climax scene... it''s behind me... Ah, there it is."


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and focused his reading as if he had found a climax scene.


    But I quickly closed the literature with a pattern.


    "We''re together. We don''t have a conversation."


    "I think, as far as I can read, the others are with me."


    "Hmm, I see... but I''ll check everything for now."


    Gaius said so and took another literature.


    Then Zinka reached out to another literature.


    "Should I see if there''s a conversation?"


    "Yes, just in case."


    Well, I''ll help you, too.


    "Oh, yeah? Well, please."


    They did so and read the literature for a while.


    "... no, I knew it..."


    Gaius finished reading the last literature and put it on the desk.


    Zinka responded after reading the literature as well.


    "That''s why I told you. No conversations recorded."


    Uh-huh, wow.


    "Do you want to know so much about the conversation?"


    "Sure, but don''t you want to know about Zinka?"


    Then Zinka answered with her hands on her chin.


    "... well, if you don''t want to know, you''ll be lying."


    "Am I right?"


    "But I''m comfortable listening to God''s words."


    "It''s bad to eavesdrop, isn''t it?"


    That''s what Gaius said and laughed.

 2251 Episode 2248: A product of fantasy

    1.


    "But don''t you think so?"


    Zinka raised the literature on the desk with one hand.


    And Gaius put his hand on his chin, and returned the answer.


    "Sure, someone was watching this scene."


    "I think so."


    "Does it say who you saw?"


    Zinka slowly shook her neck to the side.


    "No, it''s not in here."


    "Hmm, well... this episode itself is likely to be a product of fantasy."


    "Yes, the scholars have come to the conclusion that the episodes around here are themselves the creation of future generations."


    "I see. Is that why there''s so much literature here?"


    "Yes, the point is, they didn''t hire me.So I don''t think the literature is known in the world. "


    "I see. Very well."


    Gaius said so and tried to put the literature back on the shelf.


    Is that enough?


    Gaius answered Zinka''s question with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s enough. I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s not a big deal."


    Zinka went back to the literature while saying so.


    Then they put the literature they had read back onto the shelves one after the other.


    2.


    Oh, is it over?


    Alma opened the door and shouted as she saw Gaius entering the village chief''s room.


    Gaius replied shrugging his shoulders.


    Oh, yeah.


    But the face didn''t look very pleasant, so Alma guessed.


    The results didn''t seem to be good enough for that, did they?


    Zinka answered before Gaius answered.


    "Apparently so. Alma, I''d appreciate it if we could have some tea, too."


    Zinka sat on a nearby chair while saying so.


    And Gaius pointed to another chair and urged him to sit down.


    Gaius nodded and sat down.


    I spoke to the village chief there.


    "Is there any literature you''d like to see?"


    "Yes, unfortunately."


    "Well, then, there''s nowhere to be found."


    "Don''t you?"


    Gilba answered Gaius'' question.


    I don''t think so.


    "Really...."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and Alma offered him tea.


    "Thank you."


    When Gaius received the hot tea from Alma, he took a light breath and rinsed it a little.


    Delicious.


    Gaius cleared up a slightly unexpected mood.

 2252 Chapter 2249 Progress

    "Well... let''s go then"


    Gaius, who had finished his tea, said that he had made up his mind.


    Alma asked strangely tilting her neck.


    "Where to?"


    Gaius smiled and said.


    "It''s the top of Mount Donneau."


    Alma was surprised to see Zinka face to face.


    "At the top of Mt. Miyama? I can''t, it''s dangerous."


    Then Zinka agreed.


    "Yes, Mount Donnea is flat at the top of the mountain, but the journey up there is steeper.It''s almost like a wall standing upside down. "


    But Gaius'' determination did not waver.


    "It''s okay. I''m used to climbing. It''s okay."


    Alma was convinced by Gaius''s confident appearance.


    Really?


    But Zinka still seemed suspicious.


    "Really? How accustomed are you to climbing?"


    The statement that Gaius was accustomed to climbing earlier was a lie on the spot.


    I don''t know if I''ve spotted it or if I''m just suspicious, but Zinka poked it.


    Gaius had no choice but to lie further on the spot.


    "That''s right... I''ve climbed 2,000M-class mountains about 10 times.Three thousand Ms twice. "


    Zinka was convinced that Gaius was a good liar.


    "Really? Well then... but if I try to climb now, it could get dark."


    Still, it was Zinka who tried to stop it, but Gaius'' determination remained unchanged.


    "No, it''s okay. My legs will be fine. I can get to the top before sundown."


    Then the zinc finally broke.


    "Well, if you''re that confident, you''ll be fine."


    "Well, don''t worry about it."


    Gaius laughed with confidence.


    And when I finished laughing, I turned to Alma.


    "Thank you so much, Alma. Thank you for everything."


    Alma answered shrugging her shoulders.


    "No, it didn''t seem to help after all."


    "That''s not true. I didn''t see any conversations with Augustus, but it turns out that they weren''t recorded.This is a big step forward. "


    Really?


    "Oh, no doubt."


    Then Alma laughed.


    "That''s good. Be careful."


    Gaius was laughed at by Alma and returned with a smile.

 2253 Chapter 2250: Farewell

    Gaius smiled back at Alma and then turned to Zinka.


    "Thank you, Zinka. I''m sorry for all the scratches."


    Zinka also smiled back.


    "No, that''s not true.It was fun talking to you. "


    "Thank you for saying that."


    Gaius finally saw the village chief Jilba''s face.


    "Mayor, I''m sorry to bother you.Thank you for showing me your valuable literature. "


    That''s how Gaius bowed deeply.


    "I don''t care. Be careful."


    "Yes, then...."


    Ginka stopped Gaius from getting up.


    Hang on a second.


    Zinka stood up and left the room.


    Alma said Gaius was tilting his neck.


    I think it''s a souvenir.


    Souvenirs?


    Then he disappeared and Zinka appeared with a simple backpack.


    "Take this with you.Eat on the way. And water. "


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you."


    "Never mind."


    That said, as soon as Zinka looked at Alma, she stood up.


    "I''m coming, too. It''s time for me to go."


    Gaius thanked Gilba for looking at her face once.


    Gilba also bowed.


    And Gaius left the village chief''s room with them.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Alma, I couldn''t send you."


    Gaius said to Alma in front of the mayor''s house.


    Alma said without showing any sign of concern.


    "Fine, I usually come and go here by myself."


    "Well, then, be careful with Alma."


    "Yeah, but Gaius is more careful.As Zinka said, Mt. Gozan is dangerous. "


    "Okay, I''ll be very careful."


    "Yeah, let''s go. Come and see me again."


    Alma walked the way she came, waving her hand with a smile.


    Gaius spoke against his back.


    "Oh, I''ll see you one day. Thank you."


    Alma turned around and said.


    "Absolutely. I''ll be waiting."


    "Oh, I''m definitely going. I''d like to see your father again."


    Yeah, bye.


    Alma disappeared into the shadow of the mountain skin.


    Gaius turned back to Zinka.


    "Thank you. I''ll come with you."


    Zinka nodded.


    "Yes, then be really careful.If you think you can''t, come back.There are plenty of spare rooms in the house. "


    Oh, I''ll let you do that when I do.


    Gaius smiled back.


    Then he turned to a different path from the one Alma left.


    "Is this the so-called hiking trail?"


    "Yes, but it''s only halfway there."


    "Okay, bye."


    Gaius waved lightly to Zinka and started walking along the road.

 2254 Episode 2251 Break

    "... my goodness, it''s really steep..."


    Gaius left the village of Kate and climbed the steep mountain path for about an hour before looking up at Mount Donnea, which rose in front of him again.


    "... it certainly feels like a wall... or a supercrossbow-class cliff..."


    Gaius climbed further with a tight grip.


    I kept climbing the mountain path with a rough breath.


    "... uhh... uhh... oh no, the air is getting so thin..."


    Gaius paused and looked around.


    "... let''s take a break... or I won''t be able to hold it..."


    Gaius looked around but couldn''t find a good place to rest.


    "I can''t help it. We''re almost there."


    Gaius had no choice but to walk again.


    Then, after about five minutes, we found a good place to rest.


    "Oh, goodness. There is a flat rock that feels just like a table and a chair."


    Gaius came closer, exhaling rhythmically and trying to hold his breath.


    And finally, Gaius sat down with a big breath.


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Gaius was temporarily relieved by a large exhalation.


    "No, but it''s really tough.Though I was ready..... "


    Gaius sat once again on a flat rock, bent his neck at a steep angle, and looked up near the top of the mountain.


    "... it''s a long way away... are you okay, me..."


    Gaius fell off his shoulders and nodded with his neck down wide in front of him.


    But soon he got up and put the backpack he was carrying on a table-style rock.


    "Well... it''s dried meat. And bread.There''s plenty of water left. "


    Gaius clung to the dried meat with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious. It tastes good.It''s a spice I''ve never tasted before.Is it a local specialty? "


    Gaius crushed the dried meat even harder and tore it apart.


    "Yeah, the meat itself is delicious. It feels good and has a sweetness of fat.This is pretty good meat. "


    Gaius, satisfied with the meat, grabbed the bread and threw it into his mouth.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious, too. Is this bread unique to this region?It''s heavy and stiff, but it tastes delicious because it feels like the contents are stuffed.Yeah, it''s just bread and dried meat, but it''s a treat. "


    That''s how Gaius smiled.

 2255 Episode 2252 True Mountain Climbing

    Gaius finished his meal of dried meat and bread and put his mouth on the water bottle.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious. It doesn''t even taste like water.But you can''t drink all the water.I have to keep about half of it. "


    Gaius closed the bottle and put it back in the backpack.


    "Hmm, you took a lot of breath..."


    When Gaius exhaled, he noticed the table-shaped rock in front of him.


    "Speaking of which, this rock... this chair-like rock is the same.It''s so beautiful and flat.... "


    As Gaius said, the rocks used instead of tables and chairs were brilliantly flat on the upper side.


    "... I didn''t make this artificially... naturally?"


    Gaius looked up again.


    And when I saw the sharp cut, I came to a point.


    "I see. The same material as that rock.The crystal breaks so beautifully. "


    Then Gaius remembered something with a happy expression.


    "Speaking of which, the conversation between Augustus and Astarot was sitting on a rock.I see. It''s the same as this rock. "


    Gaius felt that the credibility of the myth had been strengthened.


    And my motivation came up again.


    All right, let''s go.


    Gaius stood up vigorously and walked out with his backpack on his back.


    After a while, the road was completely gone, and the rising walls appeared in front of me.


    "... this is the real climb.I have to keep my mind tight..... "


    Gaius murmured and hung his right hand against the wall.


    At the same time, I hung my left hand.


    Then he raised his left leg and put it on where the rock was popping out.


    That''s how Gaius climbed the rock walls one by one.


    "... this is... tough... if there''s magic..."


    Gaius came here and thought of the magnitude of the loss of magic.


    But while Gaius complained, he found enough space to sit up and take a break.


    "... that''s it for now..."


    Gaius shook his mind and climbed the wall.


    They then reached a slight space in the middle of the wall where they could sit.


    "Hmm... it''s tough. It''s only about ten meters up yet..."


    Gaius sat in the space and sighed, fed up with it.

 2256 Episode 2253: My heart frustrates

    "... there''s still a lot left..."


    Gaius tilted his neck so painfully that he looked up.


    "... magic... I wonder why it disappeared..."


    Gaius felt painfully how much magic had helped him.


    "Besides, my memory is going crazy... and I wonder what happened to me..."


    Gaius sat in the middle of the cut cliff and fell halfway.


    "Well, if you meet Augustus, you''ll know something....."


    Gaius murmured and his eyebrows twitched.


    "... can we meet?... are we really at the top of the mountain?... I''ve climbed up into the darkness, but isn''t this all meaningless...? "


    The more Gaius thought about it, the more anxious he became.


    "That''s right... because it''s God.It''s also a god of legacy.I don''t even know if he''s here.And why am I climbing this steep mountain?... why am I here?What was it in the first place?... no.My memory is still cloudy.I can''t arrange my memories in chronological order... I''m going crazy.What the hell is going on.... "


    Gaius could not move for a while and looked at the horizon, which seemed to be far away.


    "... it''s expensive... I''ve climbed a lot..."


    Gaius murmured and sighed loudly.


    "... I don''t know what to do... I don''t know what to do anymore..."


    Gaius was feeling frustrated.


    "Hmm... but hey, I can''t come this far... let''s just go where I can..."


    Gaius aroused his mind and stood up slowly.


    Then he looked up again and stretched out his arm.


    "Shall we go?"


    Gaius climbed again.


    After a while, Gaius, who had reached the rest point again, sat down and rested.


    "Nice to meet you. I think I can get to the top for this minute.It''s going to make me feel much better. "


    That''s how Gaius pulled the water bottle out of the backpack on his back and opened the lid.


    "Let''s just take a bite."


    That''s what Gaius said and put his mouth on the bottle.


    Then Gokuri and his throat rang.


    "... delicious... delicious mescha..."


    Gaius sighed with a sensation that permeated his guts.


    "... may I have another sip..."


    As Gaius murmured, he put his mouth on the water bottle again and poured the sweet water into his throat.

 2257 Episode 2254 Climbing the Top

    "... after all, I almost drank it.There''s still plenty left..... "


    Gaius quickly regretted that he had drank the water quite a bit up to the top, although he had a long way to go.


    That''s because there was no water and I had a painful experience the other day.


    "... I don''t have the ability to learn... well, to put it plainly, I''m an idiot... and many people have told me I''m an idiot..."


    Gaius began to recall various memories of the past.


    "... no, it''s a mess of time.I can remember the scene of being called an idiot, but I don''t know the context before or after that... I can''t even soak in memories... I almost lost my memory like this... "


    Gaius once again felt that the situation he was in was terrible.


    "After all, it''s a terrible situation... because I don''t really know what I''m after..."


    Gaius sighed quite a bit.


    "But for now, I have to go."


    Gaius stood up.


    And then I stuck to the rock skin with a disinclined face.


    "... more..."


    Gaius stretched out his arms to the edge of the rock.


    Then he squeezed his whole body and lifted his body.


    All right!


    Gaius stretched out his body and put his foot on the edge of the rock.


    Gaius'' body gained momentum and reached the summit to roll.


    "... uhh, here we are..."


    With the momentum to reach the summit as he rolled, Gaius rolled and slept on the ground with his hands and legs stretched out after about three revolutions.


    And he looked up at the sky and murmured.


    "... Kiiii... I''m tired..."


    Gaius didn''t feel much since she was tired, but when she calmed down, she noticed that her back was rough and she slipped away and took off her backpack.


    Then I remembered the presence of the water bottle in my hand and suddenly started feeling thirsty.


    Gaius quickly removed the water bottle from the backpack and opened the lid.


    Then he woke up his upper body and put his mouth on the water bottle.


    "... shit, there''s hardly any left... but, well, it''s enough to get your mouth wet."


    Gaius murmured and looked at the top of Mount Donnea, which had finally arrived.

 2258 Episode 2255 Peak

    "It''s flatter than I thought.It''s almost like I''m on a table. "


    Gaius reached the top of Mount Donnea and looked around and said.


    And as he slowly stood up, he took a breath.


    "That''s a lot of air."


    Gaius took a deep breath there.


    "It''s pretty thin, after all. It''s climbing that high."


    Gaius turned his heel and moved to the top edge.


    "Quite a view. I wonder if this mountain is thousands of M-class.I should have listened. "


    After a brief look, Gaius once again turned his heel and walked toward the middle of the summit.


    There was a large tree growing.


    However, all the leaves were falling, seasonal, exposing them to a slippery appearance.


    Gaius stopped at the root of the tree.


    There were indeed two rocks in a beautiful shape, sitting like two-legged chairs.


    "I see. This rock is the legendary rock where Augustus and Astarot talked, and this tree grew at that time."


    Gaius slowly and quietly approached the rock and rubbed it carefully with his hand.


    "... no. The rock skin of the mountain and this rock have a different texture.What does this mean? "


    Gaius raised his eyebrows and looked around.


    "There''s nothing like this rock.Which means that only these two rocks are heterogeneous in this mountain. "


    Gaius again rubbed the rock, and the mountain skin beneath it, with separate hands.


    "Definitely another rock.So this means someone brought it here? "


    Gaius got no answer and gave up and stood up.


    And I sat on the rock, basically.


    "Perfect chair height.Someone left this as a chair after all.What if it''s an august god? "


    Gaius tilted his head.


    "But I have two legs... I don''t know..."


    Then, the area suddenly dazzled.


    Gaius was surprised to lose his hips.


    Nah!


    But the next moment, there was a roar in my ear.


    Gaius was astonished at the contraction of his heart.


    I couldn''t speak anymore.


    Gaius looked as if she had been pulled out of her soul for a while and was just stunned.


    There was a soft voice pouring down.


    "Gaius Schneider. Looks like you finally got to me."


    Gaius looked slowly and quietly over the voiced sky.


    There were giants floating there, covering the sky.

 2259 Episode 2256 Giants

    "... no... this guy..."


    Gaius was stunned by the second sentence.


    The sky is filled with giants covered in white cloth.


    It was only natural that Gaius should be surprised that he could not move.


    And the Titans were coming down slowly and quietly.


    Gaius noticed and took a breath thinking that the Titans would crush him.


    But when I looked closely, it seemed to be slowly withering away.


    It seemed like air was leaking out of the giant ad balloon one by one.


    Then I felt like I heard a giant voice.


    "Rest assured, I''ll match you."


    Gaius understood that the giant had spoken directly to his heart.


    I also understood that the meaning would be the same size as myself.


    When I saw it, my body was still shrinking and coming down.


    Gaius was once again relieved and at the same time opened his mouth to the identity of this giant.


    "... an orga god..."


    Then the giant''s face slowly faded.


    "Yes, I''ve never seen you before."


    Gaius was still swallowed by the immense immediate presence, so no subsequent words came out.


    However, contractions gradually accelerated there.


    The giant body became smaller and smaller as soon as it was seen.


    Gaius watched the situation breathlessly.


    And he came down to the earth with the same height as the son of man.


    Gaius slowly stood up from the chair as he gazed at the god of Augustus who stood down in front of him.


    And I slowly opened my mouth.


    "Knowing my name means you know me, right?"


    The Augusta God raised his tongue.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Were you waiting? Me?"


    Then the Augusta God smiled slightly and creepily.


    Gaius felt the smile creepy and frowned.


    Then Augustus spoke to his heart as if he had felt the feelings of Gaius.


    "Never mind. I laugh because it''s been a long time since I''ve talked to you."


    "Yeah? Long time no see? What do you mean by that?You mean you haven''t spoken to anyone lately? "


    Then Augustus laughed again.


    "Not recently.Well, how long has it been? "


    When the god of Auga said so, he also smiled creepy and chuckled.

 2260 Episode 2257 Interest in Singularities

    Well, it''s probably been hundreds of years.


    That''s what the god of Auga said and laughed joyfully.


    Gaius said with a sense of creepiness.


    "It''s been hundreds of years. That''s amazing again."


    Hmm. That''s right.


    "By the way, why would you want to talk to me for the first time in hundreds of years?Because it''s me? "


    Gaius asked me straight away.


    The Augusta God laughed invincibly.


    Well, I guess so. I wanted to talk to you. "


    "Oh, why? Because I''m the singularity?"


    The Augur God knocked his head down just a moment ago.Then a shadow appeared on my face.


    As a result, the pleasant smile until then quickly turned into something horrible.


    Gaius felt something cold.


    But I didn''t put it on my face, and I asked more questions.


    "I guess so.So, what do you want to hear? I''m telling you, I barely know myself.Anyway, I''m almost as amnesiac right now. "


    Then Augustus turned into an intriguing expression.


    "Huh. Amnesia. That''s funny again."


    "It''s not funny. This one is weak."


    "Why did you lose your memory?"


    "I didn''t say anything about memory loss.I said it''s like memory loss. "


    "Hmm, what does that mean?"


    "Memories are confusing.I remember things one by one, but I don''t know the time series.That''s why memories of singularities are chaotic.Honestly, I feel sick. "


    "It''s been a lot of fun again."


    "That''s why you said it wasn''t funny.I''m not kidding.I don''t want to make you sick. "


    Then the Augusta God creeped his face again.


    "A confusion of memories. Do you know why?"


    "If I knew that, I wouldn''t have to struggle.I woke up in the woods a few days ago.Memories from then on are solid.But before that... the chronology is so chaotic, I don''t know what it is. "


    "Hmm... that''s it. It''s a big deal."


    Then Gaius smiled with her nose without putting in her hair.


    "Hmm, I lied. You don''t think it''s hard at all."


    "That''s not true. I do."


    "No, you''re lying. I don''t think so."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Augustus sent a gaze that the gods would explore.


    Gaius took the gaze from the front and shouted.


    "I guess so. You''re the one who confused my memory."

 2261 Chapter 2258 Weak Grounds

    "Well, why do you think so?"


    Augustus spoke to his heart without first asking for his opinion.


    Gaius smiled loudly.


    "I think I''ve been somehow led by someone since I woke up in the woods.And I got to you. Then this should be your fault. "


    Auga God laughed.


    "That''s a rather weak case.Then I''m not convinced. "


    "I don''t care if you can''t do it.I don''t know what I think. "


    That''s a lot of arrogance.


    "Really? I think it''s more arrogant to call people."


    Then the god of Augustus quietly showed his majesty.


    I didn''t mean to call you.


    But Gaius didn''t put it on his teeth.


    Oh, yeah.


    The Augusta God smiled bitterly.


    "It''s true."


    But Gaius didn''t believe in the word of Augustus.


    Oh, yeah.


    "Hmm, apparently you don''t believe me at all."


    "I see. I have no reason to believe it."


    "Rationale. What if I knew who confused your memories?"


    Augusta talked about important things when God seized her.


    Gaius could not measure the meaning at first.


    "What?... seriously? No, wait a minute... yeah?"


    Gaius put his arms together as if confused by the word of Augustus, and leaned his neck to confuse him.


    Then Augustus walked slowly as he looked at the figure.


    Gaius was surprised and stepped back because of the sudden movement of the Augusta God.


    "No, I''m not surprised. I''m not doing anything.I just wanted to sit down. "


    That''s how the god of Augustus sat down on the rock next to Gaius.


    And Gaius looked up and said.


    Why don''t you sit down?


    After a big deep breath, Gaius sat on the rock as he was told.


    "... this is definitely the guy from the legend, right?"


    Augustus answers Gaius'' question with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, yeah."


    "The guy who talked to Astarot."


    Hmm.


    I knew it was here.


    You did.


    What was that?


    Augusta put aside for a moment and slowly looked at Gaius'' face and replied.


    Well, I don''t remember.


    Gaius slipped into it.


    "Lie. I only remember talking and I''ve forgotten about it."


    But Augustus did not answer it.

 2262 Chapter 2259 Rare Organisms

    "Why did Astarot come to see you?"


    Gaius asks questions.


    Augustus looked at Gaius with a sideways gaze.


    "I don''t know, why don''t you ask Astarot himself?"


    Gaius was astonished that he couldn''t talk.


    "... what are you doing here?"


    Augustus laughed again.


    "You''re the one who came. It''s not me."


    "But it came down from the sky."


    ''Cause I saw you.


    "Really? I wonder if there''s anything else."


    "What do you suspect?"


    "All of it. I''m mostly confused.That''s why I don''t really know what I''d like to hear.That''s why I''ve been asking you appropriately for the time being, but it stinks so much.Because there''s nothing in the conversation, I feel that the essence of the other person is emerging. "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Well, I''m telling you, but I don''t really understand."


    "What is that?"


    Augustus talked to the bitter smile.


    "By the way, why don''t you talk with your mouth and talk to your heart?"


    Gaius questioned the fact that Augustus had never opened his mouth before, despite being in the immediate vicinity.


    "It doesn''t make any sense. I just can''t talk like you guys."


    "Really? Why?"


    "I don''t know. I was born."


    "It''s funny how you were born into God."


    "Really? I''m not crazy myself."


    "Well, I guess so. I don''t really understand myself very well."


    That''s what Gaius thought.


    Then Augustus spoke.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "That''s why my memory is so cloudy, I don''t know what to ask.So I''m wondering if you have anything to ask me. "


    Then he looked at Gaius as if he was observing an interesting animal.


    Gaius sensed the gaze sensitively.


    "Did you see me with the eyes of a rare creature?"


    Then Augustus admitted joyfully.


    "Oh, you saw it."


    "I knew it. Not at all... but I can''t help it.Sure, from the side, I''m obviously crazy. "


    "Well, let''s just say it''s an interesting existence."


    "That''s right...."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.

 2263 Episode 2260 Quadruple Personality

    So Gaius suddenly remembered something.


    "Yes, there''s a company under this mountain."


    The august nodded.


    Yes, there is.


    "There, there are four temples. Why?"


    Then Augustus slowly shook his neck to the side.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t make that.The humans made it on their own. "


    "Well, I suppose so.But what does it feel like contains only the truth, huh? "


    Augustus glared lightly at Gaius.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders away from the sight.


    "No, I thought you might be quadruple personality."


    Then Augustus slowly turned away from Gaius and turned to the front.


    Gaius waited a while for an answer from Augustus, but did not return it.


    That''s why Gaius caught up with the numbness.


    "I knew it, didn''t I? You have four personalities, right?Hey, isn''t that right? Answer me. "


    But Augusta still didn''t answer.


    Gaius was therefore convinced of his thoughts.


    "That''s what it means not to answer.Well, I guess I was right. "


    Then finally, the Augusta God spoke.


    "Whatever you think, it''s your freedom.No matter how powerful I am, I can''t interfere with you. "


    Gaius smiled proudly.


    "Fufu ~ nn. You got it.I was absolutely right.Okay, quadruple personality.So, what other character? "


    But, of course, Augusta didn''t answer.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m not going to answer that. Well, then there''s no choice.There''s nothing else to talk about... "


    Gaius looked at things and couldn''t think of them because his memory was cloudy.


    That''s why Gaius waved to Augustus.


    "Hey, is there anything you want to ask me?I''m sure I''m the one who came to this mountain, but what made you interested in seeing me come down all the way down here?Then there''s something I''d like to ask you. "


    Asked by Gaius, Augustus slowly walked around his neck.


    And he stared Gaius in the eye.


    "I see. Nothing in particular.I just wanted to observe. "

 2264 Episode 2261 Angry Gaius

    "Observation... that''s not the answer.I don''t want to talk, but if you want to observe, you don''t have to come down.And yet you came down.I''m asking why. "


    Gaius told him to blame himself a little angrily.


    But Augustus didn''t answer either.


    Gaius looked up to heaven.


    "What... what are you doing here?Look, if you don''t have anything to ask me, you don''t have to come down.But if you came down here, there must be a reason.I thought you were listening to that. "


    Then finally the Augusta God opened his mouth.


    I just thought you might want to talk.


    "That''s kind of you.So what is it? Do you show up when someone says you want to see them? "


    Then Augustus smiled with his nose.


    Gaius came with Katyn, but curiosity prevailed.


    "What do you think? There are people who believe in you under the mountain, but are you a kind God who will come down if they wish?"


    Gaius told me to throw it up in the middle of the day.


    But the Augusta God uttered utterly calmly, without expressing his feelings in particular.


    "Sometimes that happens. But many don''t."


    "Ah, well, for your information, could you please tell me what kind of case you would show up in?"


    Augustus answered Gaius with a cynical smile.


    "By the wishes of the Son of Man.But I can''t tell you about the contents.Because it''s a promise to my son. "


    Oh yeah!


    Gaius got very angry.


    It''s hard to do. That''s what Gaius thought.


    However, this is the end of the story.


    Gaius wanted to know just why he wanted to be here, if possible.


    "Alright, surrender. I''ll be vain.Can you tell me what you know about me?Anyway, my memory is cloudy and weak.Do you know anything about it? "


    Then the Augusta god became expressionless.


    And after a while, I opened my mouth.


    Yes, there is.


    "Eh!? Do you have one? Then tell me!"


    "It''s probably Astarot that''s bothering you."


    Gaius did not understand the meaning of the word and asked back.


    "What does that mean? Why should Astarot bother me?"


    Then Augustus told Gaius something unexpected.


    Because Astarot is your enemy.

 2265 Episode 2262 Prisoner

    "Astarot is my enemy!?"


    Gaius shouted in surprise.


    But Augusta doesn''t move.


    I was looking at Gaius without moving at all.


    Gaius glanced back with his own gaze.


    "That''s not true. He''s my best friend."


    Then Augustus laughed.


    "Oh, my best friend. How can you say that?"


    "Why is there nothing?He was my best friend in the past, only in this life. "


    Auga God laughs hard.


    "On what grounds?"


    "Rationale? Such a thing... full of memories!"


    "Oh, did you remember?Memories of Astarot. "


    "Yes, a drink..."


    At the end of Gaius''s words, he was about to disappear like morning dew.


    Auga God laughs even more invincibly.


    "I don''t think so. Your memories are confusing right now."


    Then Gaius regained his authority.


    "That''s right! It''s just a cloudy memory right now, and I''ll remember it all when I get it back!"


    The god of Auga stared at Gaius with a faint glance.


    Really? Didn''t you think you had a past life in you? "


    Gaius with brow roots.


    "How do you know that!?"


    "But there was no past self among you.It was nothing but an illusion. Isn''t that right? "


    "Wait a minute. Answer that first, how do you know!"


    Augustus leaned his neck slightly.


    "Hmm... I''ll explain later.There''s an order in the story.If you don''t keep it, you''ll be confused.So let''s start with you.There was no past self among you. Am I right? "


    Gaius nodded, though reluctant.


    "... oh, yes, but what is it?"


    "And you were convinced that the memory was imprinted by someone else?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "What if I told you that the killer was Astarot?"


    Gaius answered calmly, in a way, as expected.


    "Astarot said no.It has to be me. "


    "That''s what you''ll say.I didn''t know I was the one who changed your memory. "


    That''s what the god of Auga said, yet again laughing in disgust.


    Gaius swallowed raw saliva with Gokli and stared at the god of Auga.

 2266 Chapter 2263 Operation of Memory

    "Astarot... no, he can''t do that..."


    Gaius finally said that.


    The august gods are watching as they look at something interesting.


    Gaius moved his eyes and looked puzzled.


    Besides, my mouth is trembling with traps.


    Gaius no longer seemed to know exactly what was true and what was a lie.


    Then the god of Augustus said:


    "Lie. You weren''t supposed to have trusted Astarot that much."


    Gaius stared silently.


    But naturally, the Augusta God continued without moving.


    "You were staring at Astarot in a fuzzy way.I was always wondering who he was.But now I think of Astarot as my best friend. "


    Gaius said with a puzzled expression.


    "Wait a minute...."


    But Augustus keeps talking.


    "Since when do you think about astrolots like that?Let me tell you something. I woke up the other day. "


    "... the other day..."


    "Yes, you woke up in the woods the other day, didn''t you?That''s when you started to think of Astarot as your best friend. "


    Gaius looked down with a pale face and thought.


    But there was no answer.


    "... I don''t know... I don''t know. Anyway, my memory is cloudy.Memory does not connect to the time series.Each photo is on my head, but it doesn''t look like a video.Not to mention, I have no idea what time it is.So... anyway, I don''t know... "


    "Sure, that''s what he''s going to do.I guess I can''t pretend anymore. "


    "... what do you mean?"


    "I don''t think you''ll be able to be any more powerful.So I manipulated the memory. That''s what it is. "


    "Why? Why is Astarot in trouble?Why bother when I get stronger? "


    Gaius asks desperately.


    But Augustus didn''t answer.


    Gaius drooped his head as if he was exhausted, bent his hips and nodded with his hands on his knees.


    "Is it so hard to remember something strange... no.I can''t think anymore.... "


    As Gaius murmured, he bent his hips and remained silent with his hands on his knees.

 2267 Chapter 2264 Assimilation

    "... no... Astarot is my enemy..."


    Augustus spoke to Gaius, who dropped his shoulders.


    Yes, he''s your enemy.


    "... aren''t you trying to brainwash me?"


    Gaius said desperately.


    But Augustus didn''t waver.


    "No, no, I know that''s what you want."


    Gaius finally put his knee to the ground.


    I could no longer stand.


    Gaius hung his head in a seated position.


    Then Augustus pursued him.


    "It was Astarot who was brainwashing.He''s been brainwashing you for years, from the past to the present. "


    Gaius made her body shake like a bull.


    And he asked with a nodded attitude.


    "Astarot... who is he?Why do you need to brainwash me? "


    Then Augustus told him something incredible.


    "Maybe his purpose is to assimilate you."


    Gaius glanced reflexively at Augustus.


    "Assimilation?... is assimilation going to be together?... with me... what happens? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t know where to go from there.But I know he wants to assimilate you. "


    "I don''t know. What is assimilation?What happens when you assimilate? "


    "Assimilation is assimilation. It means you two will be one.You to Astarot, Astarot to you.... "


    "That''s why I don''t know!"


    Gaius has finally become violent.


    "What the hell! Tell me what it''s gonna be!Does that make any sense! "


    The Augusta God spoke in utmost calm.


    "Yes, not to you, but at least to Astarot.That''s why he was aiming to assimilate you from the past. "


    "That''s why you know that!"


    Then again, Augustus said an unbelievable word.


    ''Cause he and I were one.


    "What the hell!!"


    Gaius shouted reflectively at the loudest voice ever.


    But as a matter of course, Augustus looked down on Gaius without moving slightly.


    "Was Astarot and you originally one?I mean... were you assimilated? "


    Augustus clearly agreed.


    "Yes, me and Astarot were once one.And then one day, we were separated. "

 2268 Episode 2265 True Enemies

    "Why did you break up?"


    Gaius asked with a surprising expression.


    Then Augustus had a bitter look on his face and told him to throw up.


    "I don''t know. I was torn apart by him.So I don''t know why. "


    "Hold on a second. Does that mean that Astarot broke up on his own initiative?"


    "Yes, it all happened because of his selfishness."


    "Does that mean... you originally had two souls in one body?"


    Then Augustus thought for a moment.


    And when I gave the answer, I answered.


    "No, no, you said that earlier.We originally had four souls. "


    "I knew it! Was the lower temple right?With four personalities, the main hall also has four.Is that right? "


    "Yes, it is."


    "But wait a minute. So where are the next two?"


    Then Augustus slowly shook his head.


    "I don''t know. When Astarot broke up and left, we went out together.Am I still with Astarot or... I haven''t seen him since, so I don''t know. "


    "... so maybe there are two more of you in Astaroto?"


    "Maybe, maybe not.It''s something I don''t know. "


    So Gaius desperately sorted out his head and forced him to ask questions.


    "That''s right! That ability! That ability to decide the space you have....."


    "It''s not my ability.It was taken by Astarot. "


    Gaius was stunned.


    "... really? Is that true?"


    "I do not lie.Because I don''t know what to say.So what I say is true.Of course it''s up to you to doubt it. "


    "So... that''s why you said Astarot was my enemy?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what he''s up to.But there''s no doubt he''s your enemy. "


    Gaius was surprised that Astarot might be his enemy.


    Augustus looked down at Gaius and smiled satisfactorily.


    And he said it in a relaxed tone.


    Well then, let''s go. I''ll see you again... goodbye. "


    Augusta said, "The sky is ascending.


    Gaius moved only slightly, but couldn''t move any further, just lying down.

 2269 Chapter 2266 Fall

    "... Astarot is my enemy..."


    Gaius had no idea what was going on.


    I don''t know, so I lay on the ground.


    And he looked up at the sky as the gods of Auga ascended.


    "... no, I don''t know anything anymore.I may not be me anymore after my memory is cloudy.... "


    Gaius said that and gently closed his eyes.


    And I thought about a lot of things, but I still had confusion in my memories, so I couldn''t stop thinking.


    For that reason, Gaius stopped thinking for a while.


    Then he arose, and walked toward the edge of the mountain.


    "... what am I doing here..."


    Gaius looked down from the top of the cut mountain.


    And I made one decision.


    I don''t care anymore.


    Gaius said so and jumped off the cliff.


    Gaius'' body fell with great momentum.


    The clothes roll up and the hair rises upside down.


    But gradually the rock skin is getting closer.


    It''s close enough to rub against my back.


    If it hits, Gaius''s body will jump.


    And rolling, his body will be destroyed in chaos.


    But Gaius had no expression.


    Leaving it to gravity, it just fell.


    At that time, my back hit the rock skin.


    My body didn''t jump because it was slight.


    But the flesh on my back was scraped.


    My clothes were torn, my flesh shredded, and blood erupted.


    However, Gaius'' expression remained the same.


    However, the last time is approaching.


    The ground is approaching.


    Just a few seconds later, Gaius collides with the ground.


    That way, your body will break into chaos.


    Gaius'' expression remained the same.


    It seemed to understand something.


    And finally Gaius'' body reached the ground.


    But....


    Gaius'' body didn''t break.


    I didn''t get confused.


    Speaking of what happened...


    It''s gone.


    Gaius'' body vanished as soon as he thought he hit the ground.


    No trace, nothing left, vanished.


    The wind was just blowing around.


    Only the Augusta God looked up from the sky.


    And Augusta turned away with a painful look on his face.

 2270 Chapter 2267 Signs

    "... where are we...?"


    Gaius woke up.


    But it was in the dark forest.


    Gaius looked down, but it wasn''t a familiar sight.


    "... I jumped... and now I''m sleeping here..."


    So Gaius snorted.


    I burst out laughing as soon as everything got ridiculous.


    And I laughed at everything I could.


    "I knew it! I knew this would happen anyway!"


    Gaius got up naked and shouted.


    "Look, there''s someone here, right?Come out! "


    Gaius kept shouting at heaven.


    "Hey! You''re here!? You''re looking at me anyway!? Come out now!"


    But there was no reply, and the silence of the night only enveloped Gaius'' body.


    Gaius seemed quite tired of the situation and shouted further with a red tide on his face.


    "Enough is enough!What the hell is going on here? It doesn''t make any sense! "


    But the answer won''t come back.


    Gaius sighed with exhaustion.


    Then, angrily, I kicked the nearest tree.


    Shit!


    Gaius naturally felt pain in his leg.


    But still, I kicked him even harder.


    Over and over again.


    But nothing changed.


    It was just late at night.


    Gaius murmured many times.


    For some reason, that was all I could do.


    Gaius was about to be overwhelmed by his helplessness.


    "... you bastard..."


    The words of the curse were powerless.


    Gaius was exhausted and fell down.


    And he looked up at the sky full of stars and murmured.


    "... somebody help me..."


    Gaius was already about to cry.


    "... I can''t do this anymore... I can''t stand this anymore..."


    Then a trace was pulled into the sky.


    Gaius woke up.


    What is that...?


    It''s not a shooting star.


    It is too late for a shooting star.


    That... is the mark of someone using magic to fly.


    Someone''s flying in the sky right now.


    Gaius stood up completely and looked up at the sky.


    I''m here.


    Someone is definitely flying right now.


    Gaius screamed.


    "Ooooooooooo!!!"


    The signs then drew a slow curve and fell towards Gaius.

 2271 Episode 2268 The Same Face

    Eventually, Gaius saw the face of those who approached him.


    And I was surprised.


    "... who are you...?"


    It was Gaius who was there.


    There was my face that I had always been used to.


    Gaius was deeply surprised and agitated.


    But it was the same with the other party.


    "... this is amazing. I was wondering if there were any people in distress, so why don''t you come down... and I''ll be there..."


    Gaius raised her eyebrows and swallowed the cockroach and saliva.


    And I said it.


    "... I''m Gaius Schneider... who are you?"


    Then the opponent raised her eyebrows exactly the same way.


    "Gaius Schneider... I''ve never heard of him.I''m Augustus. "


    Gaius kept an eye on him.


    "Augloss!? No way... the original emperor!?"


    Then the man named Augustus raised his eyebrows even further.


    "What? What did you just say?"


    Gaius also deepened his eyebrow roots.


    "It was the first emperor. Speaking of augloss, it is the name of the original emperor who united the entire continent for the first time!"


    Augustus burst out laughing.


    "What? I united the continent of Melissa?He''s funny! He''s laughing! "


    "Isn''t that right? Aren''t you... the original Emperor Augustus?"


    "It''s Augustus, but not the original emperor."


    "Isn''t that right... no, but you and I have two faces."


    "Well, wherever you look, you''re me."


    "Yes, and in my past life, there was originally Emperor Augustus."


    Augustus looked suspicious.


    "Hah? What are you talking about?Are you all right? "


    Gaius sighed one big sigh there.


    "... well, if you ask me if I''m okay..."


    "Hey, I don''t know, but you look pale."


    "Well... I guess so."


    "At last, yes. Maybe we should take a break somewhere.Are you from around here? "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, maybe not."


    "Oh, my God, maybe."


    Then Gaius thought for a moment and said.


    "... there''s something that''s a little difficult to explain.I woke up here for no reason.That''s why I don''t know where we are. "


    "Are you kidnapped?"


    Then Gaius smiled and said.


    "Oh, well, that''s the place."

 2272 Episode 2269 Augloss Only

    "Oh, really? But it''s okay.Let''s go to a place where we can rest. "


    Augustus said that and looked around.


    But it was a gloomy, empty forest, and I couldn''t find a place to rest properly.


    I can''t help it. I''ll take you to my house. Hang on.


    Augustus put his head under Gaius''s armpit and pushed his stomach up with his shoulders.


    Gaius accepted it because he was exhausted or without any particular rebellion.


    "All right, grab me with your hands, will you? Here we go."


    Augustus said so, and floated with Gaius in charge.


    Then, he ejected a large amount of aura from his body and flew.


    "It''s a small place, but feel at home."


    Augros said to Gaius as he poured tea in the kitchen.


    Gaius sat on the sofa and looked around the house.


    Augros'' house was as narrow as he himself said.


    "Are you here alone?"


    "Oh, it''s a casual solitary life."


    As Gaius saw it, it was enough to live alone, albeit narrowly, and he seemed satisfied.


    But what about the original house of Emperor Augustus?


    Naturally, I could say it was an impossible narrow.


    "It''s really different...."


    Augustus heard Gaius''s tweet.


    "What?"


    "No, it''s nothing...."


    "... I see. Well done. You can have tea for now."


    Augustus slipped a cup of tea in front of Gaius.


    Gaius grabbed it nonsense and took it to her mouth and poured it in gently.


    Ahhh!


    Gaius inadvertently pulled the cup away from her lips.


    Augustus laughed.


    "That''s right. I just let you in.Drink carefully. "


    "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. I was thinking a little bit."


    Augustus sat himself in the chair and said.


    "Thank you. You seem to have a lot of problems.Why don''t you tell me if you can talk? "


    Gaius nodded slowly and quietly while drinking tea.


    "... that''s right. I''d like to talk to you. It''s just...."


    Looking at Gaius, Augros raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s just... what?"


    Gaius put the cup on the table and said with a magical look at Augustus''s face.


    "Before I do that, I need to ask you something."

 2273 Chapter 2270 Age

    "Me?... Well, there''s nothing to ask, so if you can answer me, I will."


    Augustus was slightly confused, but undertook.


    Gaius nodded and asked.


    "What I want to hear is history."


    It was an unexpected question, and Augustus''s face turned Kyoton.


    "... history? No, I''m not very familiar with history..."


    Then Gaius slipped his right hand forward.


    "No, I''m not asking difficult questions."


    "I see. I wish I knew...."


    "Oh, listen to me. What I''m asking is, has this continent ever been united? That''s what I mean."


    Then Augustus exhaled and smiled bitterly.


    "What, is that so? Then I can tell."


    Augros said that with a smile.


    But Gaius didn''t smile at him.


    "Well, then tell me."


    After seeing Gaius''s serious expression, Augustus pulled in a smile.


    "Is that important to you?"


    "Yes, that''s why I ask. Has Melissa ever been united?"


    Then Augustus answered with a serious expression.


    "No. Melissa has never been united.That''s something even a little kid knows. "


    Gaius nodded at this answer.


    "Well, I guess so.Then tell me one more thing.Augustus, how old are you? "


    Me? I''m 22 now.


    After hearing this answer, Gaius nodded again.


    Looking at that, Augustus freaked out.


    "Hey, what''s going on? What does asking me my age have to do with you?"


    Gaius smiled.


    "It matters a lot. If you''re twenty-two years old, you''re going to have to do it now."


    Augustus distorted his eyebrow roots to the point where they could not be seen any more.


    Hedo ~? What are you talking about?


    "The hegemony of the original Emperor Augustus began when he was twenty-two years old.That''s probably what history textbooks say. "


    "Hah? You... you really should go to bed once?Come on, I''ll lend you a bed. Go to bed. "


    And Gaius said even more with a bitter smile.


    "I''m not crazy. It''s probably okay."


    But Augustus''s face was so suspicious that there was no more of it.

 2274 Episode 2271 Past

    "You''re crazy...."


    Augustus stared at Gaius with a deep suspicion.


    Gaius smiled bitterly.


    "Well, I can''t help being suspicious...."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about.Well, for now, I''ll cook you dinner. "


    Augustus turned his back on Gaius and stood in the kitchen.


    And I started to feed myself.


    Gaius continued to laugh, but expressed his gratitude.


    "Thank you. I''m going to miss it."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it.Sit in the chair and wait until you can.Or do you want to lie down a little? "


    "No, thanks for the chair."


    "Okay, I know you''re bored, but just wait."


    Oh, I''ll let you do that.


    Gaius sat in a chair and started thinking.


    (... after all, this is the original Emperor Augustus.But now it''s just an augloss...But from here on out, he''s going to take a step towards reunifying the Melissa continent.I mean, this is the past. Melissa, I flew to the pre-reunification world.


    Gaius looked around the house there.


    (... yeah, sure, the stuff in the house is old.Especially glass windows have little transparency.This is not because Augustus is poor.Glass in this age can only be so transparent.I''m sure of it. I''m in the past now...)


    Gaius noticed the situation outside.


    "Augustus, can I get some air outside?"


    "Yeah, sure. Whatever you want."


    Gaius said a word to Augustus and stood up from his chair.


    Then he walked out of the house with a slow step.


    Gaius glanced at the surrounding scenery and returned to the house satisfied.


    Yeah? Is that enough?


    "Oh, and I don''t see anyone around here at all?"


    Augros replied with a smile.


    "Oh, no. I''m the only one living around here."


    "Hmm. So you don''t have a neighbor?"


    "No, it''s just annoying to be here."


    "Sure. So you don''t see most people?"


    "Yeah, pretty much nothing."


    "Aren''t you lonely?"


    Then Augustus thought about it a little.


    And he slowly raised his face and showed a lonely smile.


    "I see. Somewhat..."

 2275 Episode 2272 Vacant Room

    Gaius stood up and said it was a simple but delicious meal made by Augustus.


    "Thank you for your meal. It was delicious."


    That''s how I stacked up the empty plates and took them to the kitchen.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, let my guests do that."


    Augustus called out.


    "No, you had a delicious meal.I''ll clean up the mess. "


    That''s what Gaius said and started washing the dishes.


    Augustus drinks tea with joy.


    After Gaius finished washing, he sat down again.


    "So, what do you do?"


    Augustus asks.


    Gaius thought about it.


    Augustus said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you stay here for the time being?The room is empty. "


    Augros said so, pointing to the door leading to the other room.


    "Is there another room?"


    "Oh, yes, it is, but it''s small.Take a look. "


    Gaius stood up and opened the door Augustus pointed out earlier.


    Then there was certainly a room there.


    It was definitely a room with a single bed and a desk and only a chair.


    Are you sure?


    When Gaius asked, Augustus said briefly.


    Fine.


    "Sorry, I''ll take care of you for a while."


    "Yeah, but you''re gonna have to do your job?"


    "Of course. Are you a woodcutter?"


    "Oh, yeah... hold on a second. Did I tell you about the job?"


    Gaius told the mysterious Augustus.


    "That''s why I told you. You''ll be the first Emperor Augloss later."


    "No, well... I don''t know if it was the first emperor, but apart from that, why do you know what I do?"


    "That''s why the profession before Augustus united the continent of Melissa was tree-lined.This is what everyone learns. "


    Augustus said with a face like being caught by a fox.


    "You really... no, that''s not true.That can''t be happening.I can''t believe you just came from the future.I can''t believe it..... "


    "It''s true, but it''s okay.I''m tired today.May I let you sleep first? "


    Auglos nodded in confusion.


    "Oh, yeah, sure. You can use it on your own."


    "Well, thank you for letting me use it. Goodnight then."


    Gaius said so, leaving behind a confused augloss, entering an empty room and closing the door.

 2276 Episode 2273 Under the Moonlight

    Gaius closed the door and sat on the bed.


    And I thought.


    (Definitely. This is the past.It was just before Augustus headed for the unification of Melissa.But apparently, I still don''t think I''m going to take the first step towards this year''s supremacy.However, regardless of age, it should be this year.....)


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    But there was no answer, so I lay down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Fuah... I''m sleepy... let''s go to sleep..."


    Gaius turned sideways there unexpectedly.


    There was a small window there.


    There was a large round moon outside the window.


    "The full moon... the stars are coming out a lot.I wonder if it''s because the air is beautiful. "


    Gaius watched the moonlight for a while.


    While doing so, the eyelids became heavier and Gaius finally fell asleep.


    "... yeah... here..."


    Gaius woke up with a sleepy eye.


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling for a while and turned to the side.


    There was a small window and a sparkling moonlight from the outside.


    "I see... Augloss'' house..."


    Gaius closed his eyelids in an attempt to sleep again, as it was still dark there.


    But until then, I had a good, deep sleep, and I couldn''t sleep any more.


    That''s why Gaius woke up.


    Gaius stood up and looked out the small window for a while.


    A brilliant full moon.


    Heavenly stars.


    Below it was a narrow road leading to Augustus''s house.


    I saw something down the road.


    At first, it was only a black dot.


    But that point gradually grew bigger.


    And after a while, it turned out to be a shadow.


    "Is someone... coming this way?"


    Gaius got up from bed.


    Then he approached the window and barely opened it.


    Gaius stared at the distance with his eyes closed.


    The shadow is slowly approaching.


    Then, the shadow stopped sharply.


    Looks like you''ve noticed Gaius.


    But after a while, I started walking again.


    The shadow has grown even bigger.


    From the silhouette, Gaius thought it was masculine.


    Besides, it''s quite long.


    Gaius suddenly remembered something serious when he thought it was blurry.


    "I see... Augustus''s supremacy certainly began when the wise came to visit his house."

 2277 Episode 2274 The Old Man

    I finally saw someone approaching under the moonlight.


    Gaius thinks.


    Looks like you''re getting old.


    I''m wearing a cane.


    That''s why I walked so slowly.


    Gaius thought so.


    So the old man finally arrived at Augros'' house.


    The old man stopped and gazed at Gaius through the window.


    Gaius somehow confessed lightly.


    But the old man didn''t move at all, just staring at Gaius.


    The awkward Gaius met again with a troubled face.


    The old man finally returned the pardon slowly.


    The old man walked out again, opened a small fence surrounding Augustus'' house, and entered the garden.


    Then finally he reached the entrance and slammed the door twice with his stick.


    But I didn''t hear back from inside.


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    The sound of knocking on the door was heard from outside and inside the house.


    But I couldn''t hear Augustus moving at all.


    Then the old man hit me again.


    But there was no reaction.


    Gaius had no choice but to move from the window and open the door to the room.


    It seemed that Augustus was sleeping in the back bed.


    Gaius had no choice but to approach Augustus.


    Hey, Augustus.


    Gently Gaius called out.


    But there was no reaction.


    "Hey, Augustus."


    Though I said it was a little stronger, there was no reaction.


    Gaius had no choice but to grab Augustus''s shoulder.


    Then Augustus finally reacted.


    "... uhh, uhhh..."


    But I can''t even pretend to wake up.


    Gaius shook Augustus''s body pretty hard.


    "Augustus, you''re a customer!"


    "... uhh... nh... ahh..."


    Augustus never happens.


    She stubbornly kept her eyelids closed.


    Gaius abandoned Augustus without help.


    Then he went to the entrance door and barely opened the door.


    "Um, go ahead."


    Gaius said so at random.


    The old man gave a light silence.


    Gaius opened the door wide and invited the old man inside.


    The old man slowly pushed his cane into the room.


    Gaius closed the door when he saw the old man enter the room.


    And he pointed to the chair in front of him and said.


    "Eh ~, I''m asleep, so please sit down for now."

 2278 Episode 2275 The Rising Magic

    The old man sat on the chair silently.


    Then he slowly walked around his neck and saw Augustus sleeping.


    But instead of speaking up, I was just staring.


    Gaius sat face to face with the old man.


    "Eh ~, as you can see, I was asleep... and I woke up, but I didn''t wake up..."


    Gaius said so at random.


    But the old man didn''t react well enough to say whether he could hear Gaius or not.


    Gaius became even more awkward.


    I turned to the ceiling and looked out the window.


    But Gaius talked to the old man again because he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Um, who the hell are you?"


    The old man still stared at Augustus, but turned to Gaius for a wipe.


    Gaius pulled herself in surprise.


    But the old man never opened his mouth, even though he turned towards Gaius.


    I just kept looking at Gaius instead of Augustus.


    Gaius was in trouble.


    I was in great trouble and became suspicious of my behavior.


    He turned sideways, looked at the ceiling, and looked down at the floor.


    The old man kept looking at such a gaius.


    And finally the old man opened his mouth.


    "I am Roquez.Who are you? "


    The old man said in a firm tone.


    When Gaius was finally able to speak, he swallowed a large amount of spit and took a deep breath.


    "My name is Gaius Schneider, and if anyone asks me... it''s kind of hard to answer."


    The old man gazed at Gaius with a jittery eye.


    And he opened his mouth again.


    Are you a reincarnated person?


    The old man spotted Gaius in one shot.


    Gaius was surprised and turned his back.


    "... how did you know..."


    Gaius could barely say that.


    The old man did not change his expression and said further.


    It''s full of magic. It''s swirling inside you. "


    "To my body? Hold on a second.Is my magic still there? "


    The old man nodded slowly.


    "It''s not gone. It''s just... it looks like someone''s holding it down."


    "Can you... let it go when it''s pinned down?"


    The old man glanced at Gaius there.


    And I told her to look into the back of my eyes.


    "Let''s do it."

 2279 Episode 2276 Heat

    "Really!?"


    Gaius stepped forward and shouted.


    The old man answered with a calm voice.


    "I''ll try, but I don''t know if I can do it."


    "Ah, oh, okay. No, it''s original. Thank you very much."


    "Hmm. Can you stand up?"


    "Oh, okay."


    Gaius answered and stood up with momentum.


    Should I go that way?


    The old man nodded silently.


    Gaius took a quick walk and moved towards the old man.


    Can I stay here?


    The old man nodded again silently.


    Gaius was then carefully observed from the toes of his feet to the top of his head.


    That time, about three minutes.


    Gaius waited patiently while feeling tingling.


    The old man finally opened his heavy mouth.


    Well, can you turn around, please?


    Gaius was just waiting for him, so he rushed in and turned around.


    Then the old man slowly laid his hand on Gaius''s back.


    Gaius took a deep breath and calmed down, although he felt a moment of agitation.


    Eventually, I felt the temperature of the old man over my back.


    Gaius concentrated on his back.


    Then, after a while, the old man''s hands became hot.


    My back gradually became hot and slightly sweaty on my forehead.


    But after more time, my back became so hot that I couldn''t bear it.


    Gaius shouted unexpectedly.


    Then the old man noticed it and called out.


    "I''m going to have to put up with it a little longer."


    "Okay, I''ll endure as long as the magic returns."


    Gaius put up with it.


    But after a while, the temperature went up even more.


    "... gu!... uu..."


    Gaius swallowed his teeth and endured it.


    But the heat on her back gradually spread, and Gaius groaned over and over again.


    But Gaius didn''t vomit.


    Though he moans, he never makes a sound.


    All of a sudden, the old man''s hands were away from Gaius'' back.


    At the same time, the temperature finally dropped.


    Gaius swallowed his mouth and saliva.


    And I said it.


    "... maybe it''s over?..."


    Then the old man said behind his back.


    No, not yet.

 2280 Episode 2277 Magic Recovery

    Eh ~, are you still there ~?


    Gaius said with great disappointment.


    However, the old man did not react at all and said with a calm voice.


    "Turn around."


    Gaius turned to what he was told.


    The old man glanced at Gaius'' chest.


    Gaius gazed strangely at the situation.


    Then the old man stretched out his right hand and hit Gaius'' chest.


    I thought Gaius was going to get hot again and stood up.


    But it didn''t get hot at all.


    Gaius looked suspiciously alternately around the chest and the old man''s face.


    But after that, I wasn''t particularly angry.


    Then, about three minutes later, it was time for the old man to keep his hand on Gaius'' chest.


    Then suddenly something happened to Gaius'' body.


    The sound of a thud caused severe dizziness.


    Then he lost his sense of equilibrium, and Gaius unexpectedly shook his body.


    Gaius stretched his legs out in a hurry to press on.


    However, the shaking of the body did not subside, and the shaking was even more intense forward, backward, left and right.


    Soon the old man takes his hand off and looks at Gaius with a calm face.


    Gaius watched desperately as he was about to fall.


    After a while, the shaking finally began to subside.


    Gaius took a rough breath and gradually regained his calm.


    And finally, I said that the shake would stop completely.


    "... if you know this is going to happen, please tell me beforehand..."


    Then the old man said calmly and utterly without tickling.


    "I didn''t know that beforehand.I don''t know what''s gonna happen. "


    "Ah yes... so what happens next?"


    "I can''t thank you enough."


    "... that means you failed?"


    Gaius asked anxiously.


    But the old man slowly shook his head to the side.


    "No, until I told you there was nothing more to do."


    "... there''s nothing to do... what does that mean?"


    Gaius rushed in and said.


    But the old man said to calm down.


    "Your magic must have been restored."


    "Seriously!?"


    "If you doubt it, try magic.You''ll see soon enough. "


    Gaius nodded a lot.


    "That''s right! All right, let''s do it!"


    Gaius meditated and concentrated.


    Then Gaius'' body rose up from the floor.

 2281 Episode 2278 Magic Resurrection

    "I floated!! I floated! It''s really rising!"


    Gaius was ecstatic when he saw his body fluttering up.


    "Gotcha! The magic is back!"


    Gaius raised her hands in front of her.


    And as you concentrate, your hands shine bluishly.


    "Yikes!! It''s a complete resurrection!!"


    Gaius landed at the same time as his hands shined and thanked Roquez deeply.


    "Thank you! I''m really in trouble!But now we can finally be resurrected! "


    Gaius was joyful and courageous, but Roquez was sedentary and calm.


    But Gaius didn''t mind such a thing.


    Gaius rushed out bravely, opened the door, and left the house.


    The magic exploded, hopefully with nothing around.


    I flew first.


    It rose explosively across the stars.


    Then he turned around to draw a big circle.


    Then we flew spirally.


    For the first time in a long time, Gaius flew with all his heart.


    And I watched the starry sky and gradually released the magic allowance.


    One after the other, he used powerful magic to keep shooting.


    It was mostly so powerful as to scorch the night sky.


    It must have been a pleasure for Gaius to recover his magic.


    The fireworks in the night sky lasted a while.


    But it finally settled down, and Gaius came down.


    Gaius entered the house with a slightly rough breath and a pleasant smile.


    And again, I thanked Roquez.


    "Thank you so much. I feel like I''m back."


    But Roquez just nodded lightly and had a weak reaction.


    Gaius felt the temperature difference with herself and felt a little awkward again.


    But then I remembered something.


    Augustus is still asleep.


    Gaius was stunned by Augustus, who was still asleep in a familiar face, despite his inadvertent shouting just now.


    And I realized that Roquez didn''t react very much because his original purpose was to meet Augustus.


    That''s why Gaius went to wake up Augustus again.


    However, Gaius encountered a surprise.

 2282 Chapter 2279 Disappearance

    Gaius was about to wake up Augustus on his way to bed.


    But there Gaius saw something amazing.


    "... eh?... no?..."


    No one had slept in the bed Augustus had been sleeping in the other day.


    "Eh!? Are you kidding me?"


    Gaius looked around in a hurry.


    But Augustus is nowhere to be found.


    It''s a cramped house. There''s nowhere to hide.


    "... Augloss is gone..."


    Gaius was stunned.


    But the idea was flashing.


    "I see! There''s a loophole!He tried to surprise me. "


    Gaius dived under the bed or scrutinized the walls.


    But I didn''t find anything like a loophole.


    "That''s funny. I must have slept here when I woke up Augustus.Then invite Roquez into the house... and my magic will be restored... I see!Then I left the house with so much happiness that my magic was restored! "


    Gaius looked back and rushed to the Roquez.


    "Roquez, did Augloss happen?So you went somewhere while I was flying? "


    It was Gaius''s impetuous inquiry, but Roquez shook his neck calmly.


    "Isn''t that right!? No, that''s all I can think about.I just checked, but there are no loopholes.They just disappeared while I was gone..... "


    In the meantime, Roquez stared at Gaius silently.


    Gaius noticed the gaze and said with a little frustration.


    You''re here to see Augustus, right?The Augustus is gone. I''m a little surprised. "


    Then Roquez finally opened his mouth.


    "I''m surprised."


    Really ~? I don''t think so at all?


    "I''m surprised, but that''s because you keep saying things you don''t understand."


    "Me? Something I don''t know?"


    "Yes, indeed, I have come here to see Augustus.And isn''t that about you? "


    Gaius suddenly noticed there.


    that I am a reincarnated person and that in the past there have been auglos.


    "... ah, that''s right... no, that''s not true..."


    Gaius said so and was again struck by the cloudiness of his memory.


    Gaius held his head and fell to the floor.

 2283 Chapter 2280: Jokes

    When Gaius awoke, he saw the ceiling.


    Gaius was bewildered for a moment by a strange ceiling.


    But soon I saw the old man''s fuzzy face gazing at me and realized.


    "Oh, I see. My memory''s cloudy again, and I''m down..."


    Gaius woke up slowly.


    And he thanked Roquez.


    You brought me to bed, didn''t you? Thank you.


    "Hmm, it was difficult with this old body."


    That''s right. Well carried. "


    Then for the first time, Roquez laughed.


    "I''m kidding. It was magic."


    Gaius erupted.


    "I see! I see! Ha ha ha ha.But Roquez, you''re kidding, right? "


    "Yes, normally."


    "I see. I mean, it wasn''t normal."


    "Hmm. When I visited Augustus''s house, Augustus and his loved ones kept saying something funny.I was too vigilant to joke. "


    "That''s right... but it''s here.I don''t know where to start.... "


    "What''s complicated about it?"


    "Oh, yes, it''s very complicated...."


    "Listen, there''s plenty of time."


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you as much as I can remember.I don''t know if you can understand it..... "


    Gaius said so, telling Roquez everything she had ever experienced while remembering it in a cloudy memory.


    "... that''s quite the face demon..."


    After listening to everything, Roquez said the most about it.


    "Face demon... I see. I think so myself.It''s all a dream story. "


    "The order of memory is a mess, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, I don''t know the chronology."


    "Can''t you judge by the faces of the people that come out of your memory?If everyone gets old, they''ll change their face. "


    "I can''t. My face is blurry.I can''t tell my age.And the scenery, too.I can''t tell the times from the thin, foggy state. "


    That''s a mess.


    "Oh, it''s a mess. It''s incredible."


    The two became silent.


    Roquez thinks with a difficult face.


    Once again, Gaius thought with his head about his situation.

 2284 Chapter 2281 Resolutions

    "Hmm, but are you sure you''re Augloss?"


    Roquez asked Gaius with a harsh expression.


    Gaius nodded ambiguously.


    "Ah... maybe, but it''s possible that the memory is being manipulated, so whatever..."


    Hmm, that''s not too much trouble.


    "That''s right. What is true and what is false.I have no idea. "


    Gaius had a feeling of frustration.


    Roquez nodded many times.


    "It will be hard.I don''t know who I am.I think this might be a dream trick. "


    "... ahh, I''m going crazy."


    "Mm-hmm. But if you don''t put up with it, I can''t help it."


    "Trouble?... you?"


    "Yes, I am. And the world."


    So Gaius remembered.


    "That''s right. If I were Augustus, I''d have to do something..."


    Then Roquez nodded loudly.


    "Yes, you have something to do with Augustus. That''s....."


    Then Gaius took back Roquez''s words and said:


    "Melissa Continental Unity... huh?"


    "That''s right. That''s Augustus''s destiny.It''s in your memory, right? "


    "Yes, I do, because I remember it as an augloss, and in the memories of another past world, it''s as much history as an augloss."


    "The question is, is space and space distorted?"


    "Yes, it would have been in the past.You won''t have a problem leaving it alone.But Augustus disappeared. Maybe it wasn''t there.Maybe that''s just what I thought.If so..... "


    "Yes, you must unite the continent of Melissa as Augloss."


    Gaius exhaled heavily.


    And he looked like he was ready to do it.


    "We have to do it. We have no choice but to do so without Augustus."


    "Yes, if Augustus had disappeared because you came to this era, the past would probably have changed if you hadn''t done the hegemony instead."


    "... my goodness, but it can''t be helped.I have no choice but to do it. Besides... there''s nothing else to do. I''ll do it. "


    Gaius made a definitive expression when he said so.

 2285 Chapter 2282 Revelation

    When Gaius made his decision, he turned back to the Roquez.


    And I asked with a serious expression.


    "You''re a wise man, aren''t you?"


    "Hmm. I hate to call myself a wise man, but that''s what everyone calls me."


    "That''s all right. In the history I know, Augustus meets the wise and begins his reign."


    Then Roquez nodded a lot.


    I see. So this is me pulling the trigger of Augustus..... "


    Roquez raised his eyebrows and said so.


    Gaius had a nasty look and asked.


    "Yeah? What do you mean? Isn''t that why you''re here?"


    Then Roquez answered quietly.


    "I don''t know why.But I went to this house, and with Augustus, I was inspired to unite the continent. "


    "Revelation? What was it like?How did you get that revelation?What else did he say?Can you tell me as much as you can remember? "


    Gaius stepped forward and asked quickly.


    Then Roquez slowly meditated and remembered.


    "... I''m sorry, but I don''t really remember.I''m sure I just got the revelation..... "


    "Don''t you remember? Did they show up?"


    "... I don''t remember what it looks like...I wonder if that''s why you didn''t show up. "


    "Don''t you remember what I said?"


    Roquez nodded slowly.


    "Mm-hmm. I hardly remember.I''m just trying to unite the continent with Augustus.Maybe everything was like a dream. "


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it with a really tough face.


    "... is it true that the Revelation was fulfilled... but in fact, Roquez is here..."


    Gaius spoke to himself with a bump.


    And after a while, I loosened my arms.


    "You were told to reunite the continent with Augustus?"


    "Yes, I do remember that."


    "Do you remember anything else?"


    "Yes, it will."


    Gaius put his arms together again.


    Once again, Roquez thought deeply about what happened to him.


    The two kept thinking for a long time.


    In the end, however, there was no conclusion on this matter.

 2286 Chapter 2283: To the East

    "So how do you actually intend to unite the Melissa continent?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, Roquez answered quickly.


    "First, we''ll settle the border."


    "Border... where is it?"


    "East. We should start from where we settle the tribes in the East."


    "Why East?"


    "Because it seems the easiest to give."


    Gaius traced his memory.


    And then I opened up an item of history.


    "Before the reunification of the Melissa continent, the east... the tribes must have been in turmoil..."


    "Hmm, it''s rough and rough.Every day, the faction charts change. "


    "How are you going to calm down?"


    "First with strength, then with dialogue."


    Gaius was a little surprised.


    Because I didn''t think Roquez was the type to suddenly say it was powerful.


    "But surely, we can''t talk about not showing strength at first."


    "Yes, power sometimes works more eloquently than 10,000 words."


    "Okay, then let''s head east first.So follow the right tribe by force, and thereafter we will settle with dialogue.Is that what this is all about? "


    "Yes, I think that''s the quickest way."


    "Alright, then good is quick.Let''s head east. "


    That said, I left the house with a loose step.


    Then he looked up at the night sky and took a deep breath.


    "By the way, Roquez, can you fly on your own?"


    "Of course I can fly. Why did you ask?"


    "No, I was walking when I came here."


    Then Roquez burst out laughing.


    "It''s just a story for you.I urge you to rise to hegemony. "


    "Hmm. Well, you can fly for now."


    "Mm-hmm. No problem."


    "I see. Let''s go then...."


    That''s what Gaius said, but he didn''t try to fly at all.


    I thought a lot about Roquez and asked him.


    "What''s the matter? Something bothering you?Or did you forget something? "


    Then Gaius scratched his head.


    "No, it''s not."


    "Then what?"


    "No, I just don''t know where this is actually.Come on, I don''t remember. "


    Then Roquez smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right, don''t worry.This place is quite east of here.So if you fly for five or six hours, you''ll reach the border. "


    "Five or six hours. Quite a bit.But... let''s start anyway. "


    Gaius said so, flying toward the eastern sky.

 2287 Episode 2284 Aglut

    That''s a pretty good city you''ve built.


    Gaius looked around the streets where he had arrived and said.


    "Of course, it''s the heart of the most powerful nation on the border."


    "Borderland Powers? What''s your name?"


    "Aglut"


    "Aglut. Never heard of him."


    "I see. Didn''t you learn it in history?"


    "I don''t know that much. I only know the rough flow."


    I see.


    So, why are you here?


    Roquez answered my question quietly.


    "I thought it would be easier to stabilize the neighborhood by holding it down here."


    "I see. If you can''t hold this place down lightly, it''s dark first."


    "That''s it."


    "So, what kind of country is there, a king?"


    "Yes, Aglut XIII."


    "That''s it. Feel like it lasted for thirteens?"


    Then Roquez smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right, it''s the oldest place around here.I''m thirteen years old anyway. "


    "And the biggest one... roger. So, which is the royal palace?"


    "It''s not big enough to call it a royal palace, but there it is."


    Beyond what Roquez pointed out, there was a big building far away.


    "Sure, it''s not as royal as it is.Quite splendid. "


    "We need security. What do we do?"


    Gaius smiled loudly.


    "I don''t mean to be a jerk.Let''s go through the front. "


    Gaius said so, and Roquez smiled.


    And they walked gently toward a large building that looked beyond them.


    Please!


    Gaius suddenly raised his voice in front of the gate.


    Then the gatekeepers burst in strawberrying Gaius.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?"


    Gaius did not panic and smiled.


    I said, "I need help. I need help."


    "So what!? What are you doing here?"


    So Gaius broke up with Nimmari.


    "What do you think it is?"


    "Are you kidding me! You!"


    Well, I guess I''m just kidding.


    "What!?"


    The gatekeepers trembled in anger and set their spears on Gaius.


    Gaius raised his hand deliberately.


    "Whoa, look out. But...."


    Then Gaius'' hands glowed green.


    "Light, Windstorm."


    The moment Gaius said so, the gatekeepers blew up.


    Because the storm blew from Gaius'' raised hand.


    "I''m sorry. That''s why I''m going in."

 2288 Episode 2285: The Ancient Wind

    Gaius blew down the gatekeepers with his own windstorm and broke through the gates with ease.


    It''s pretty big.


    Gaius walked in and saw the building twitching.


    "But it doesn''t feel like a castle.It''s not even a royal palace.It feels like a little mansion. "


    Gaius gave his impressions of the building and walked quickly to the front entrance.


    But the blown gatekeepers followed the Gaius as they flashed.


    "Wait, wait! You can''t get in on your own!"


    Gaius turned to surprise.


    "Oh! You''re still fine. I''ll do it."


    "Don''t lick it! It''s about Asuki!"


    "I''m fine, but it won''t come true for me."


    "Don''t make it come true.We are the guardians of the gates!We will only defeat the werewolves! "


    "That''s some old fashioned language, isn''t it? Well, no."


    Gaius released Windstorm again.


    The gatekeepers rolled amusing.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and put his hand on the front door.


    "Wait! I told you not to get in on your own!"


    Gaius looked back and the gatekeepers stood up with their heads in their arms.


    And he turned toward Gaius, and stood up while he strolled.


    Gaius looked in trouble.


    "Wow, I don''t want to bully the weak..."


    "Who''s weak! Don''t insult me, you scumbag!"


    A guard stood up with a spear and came right next to Gaius.


    Gaius actuated Windstorm three times because he didn''t want to be stuck with his disgusting face.


    And the gatekeepers flew against the wind in the same way.


    "All right, let''s hurry, before they get up."


    Gaius said so and quickly opened the door.


    Looking inside, I could see the simple interior rather than the luxury.


    "I''m surprised. No, I don''t think so.Looks like it''s an old-fashioned house. "


    Then Roquez answered.


    "Hmm, because Aglut is not a country of martial arts."


    Oh, you''re a martial arts artist.


    Gaius said so and walked right in.


    Loquez continued, and Gaius quickly shut the door.


    "Come on, let''s meet the king."


    Gaius looked around.


    Then Roquez immediately said.


    "This way."


    "Roger that. How do you not know?"


    "I''ve been here before."


    Gaius was convinced that the answer was too concise.

 2289 Episode 2286: The Great Hall

    Following Roquez''s guidance, Gaius proceeded.


    Then the leading Roquez looked back and asked Gaius.


    "By the way, what are you going to do when you meet Aglut XIII?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "What do you mean... I''ll do everything I can?"


    "That''s tough. Is that enough?"


    "The image of the peripheral tribe feels like power versus power."


    "Well, it''s not that far away."


    "Isn''t that right? I was wondering if we could win a fight and hold it down."


    It''s a lot simpler.


    "Isn''t that what this era looks like?"


    "Was that in the history book?"


    "Yes, I don''t know if it''s true, but that''s what history books say about the times."


    "I see. Goodbye. Let''s try it first."


    "Oh, that''s what I''m gonna do, Roquez, by the way."


    In response to Gaius'' question, Roquez looked back and answered.


    "Yeah? What?"


    "Can the Roquez fight? Magic."


    "I can''t fight it, but I''m not very good at attack magic."


    Basic, healing magic system?


    "Yes, I haven''t fought much."


    "Okay, then shut up and watch.If I get hurt, please.That said, I don''t think that''s the case first. "


    "All right. Fight it out.If you''re not dead, you can heal. "


    "Alright, by the way, where''s King Aglut?"


    Then Roquez laughed hard.


    No, there it is.


    When Roquez said so, he pointed forward.


    "Oh! Is that a hit?"


    "Yes, this is between the kings."


    All right!


    Gaius overtook the Roquez there.


    Then he reached the hallway.


    Please!


    Gaius raised his voice and opened the door.


    It was wide inside.


    And there were about thirty people sitting there, wearing their armor.


    "Hee? Were you expecting me?"


    Gaius looked back and Roquez had a suspicious look on her face.


    "No, of course not."


    "Then what is it?"


    Then the men all turned towards Gaius.


    "What are you guys doing? What''s going on in the middle of the military council!"


    "Ah, military council... is this about war?"


    Apparently so.


    Gaius looked at Roquez and was confused.

 2290 Episode 2287: The Seat of the Legion

    "Ah, are you taking it in?"


    Gaius talked too out of place.


    Then, as a matter of course, there were thirty men all at once.


    At the same time the men stood up.


    And a few of them came crawling into the Gaius.


    "You! What the hell!"


    "Eh ~, Guy... um ~, wait a minute"


    Gaius said so and saw Roquez following behind him diagonally.


    "It''s better to introduce myself to Augustus than Gaius, right?"


    Then Roquez nodded slowly and quietly.


    "Of course."


    "Right? Um, I''m sorry. It''s called augloss."


    "Auglos? That''s a name I''ve never heard of.Who the hell are you! "


    "Whatever they say....."


    And there came a multitude of men from behind the butterflies and Gaius.


    "You! I didn''t know you were breaking into a military council!"


    The gatekeepers brought in the other guards.


    As a result, Gaius and the others were sandwiched.


    Er ~, what should I do?


    Gaius looked back on Loquez and asked for advice.


    But Roquez just shrugged his shoulders.


    Gaius went to the people who were holding the military council, and said,


    "I came to talk to the greatest man?"


    Then, as a matter of course, a rage arose.


    "Do you expect me to meet someone like you!?" "So who are you!?"


    Then Gaius, who smelled troublesome, turned his hands forward and backward towards each of them.


    And then I spelled the spell name.


    Windstorm


    Then a great wind broke out from Gaius'' hands.


    It blew up two factions at once.


    The gatekeepers were quickly blown down the hallway and disappeared, while the few who were seated in the military council were supported by those who did not approach and managed to be safe.


    But Gaius said in a clean manner, because there was no one around him anymore.


    All right, we''re clear.


    Gaius said so and walked toward the council seat.


    Then he looked around, and gazed at the person sitting in the deepest seat.


    "Is he the king?"


    Gaius murmured and walked slowly further.


    But of course thirty men stood up.


    Gaius stopped and said.


    "Can you step aside? I''ll blow it up again."

 2291 Episode 2288 Aglut XIII

    The men were on the lookout, lowering their hips and standing up.


    But that doesn''t stop Gaius.


    He strolled with his nasty face and approached the men.


    Then, the men fell down in agony.


    It would be more natural to watch the situation earlier.


    The men, sweating their foreheads, fell back even further.


    Then a loud voice echoed to the military council.


    "Make way!"


    The men reacted to the voice and immediately paved the way.


    This paved the way for Gaius.


    Gaius passed by the men silently, and reached before the king.


    "Are you the king? It must have been Aglut XIII."


    "Yes, it is."


    Aglut XIII sat down between the floors and welcomed Gaius in a calm posture.


    Gaius slightly tilted his neck and gazed at Aglut XIII.


    (Hmm. That''s pretty impressive.Besides, it seems strong. I have a sharp physical condition.But my muscles seem soft.If this is just a body trick, I won''t win.)


    "I''m not Gaius Schneider... Augloss!"


    Agult XIII glanced at Gaius with a glimpse.


    (Wrong again. No, I''m not wrong, but I''m wrong.I''m not used to it. I am Auglos, Auglos, Auglos)


    Meanwhile, Aglut XIII''s gaze was poking into Gaius.


    Gaius noticed and coughed slightly.


    "Eh ~, that''s why I want this Augustus to give me the country."


    Then the eyebrows of Aglut XIII glittered.


    At the same time, thirty men unleashed a tremendous lethality.


    But Gaius didn''t give a shit about it.


    The problem is Agult XIII.


    Even though I moved my eyebrows with tingling, that was all I could react to.


    You can say it was hardly a fine move.


    Gaius was overwhelmed.


    "Come on, let me tell you this. I didn''t just move my eyebrows."


    The mouth of Agult XIII slowly opened.


    "The bigger I react to the myths, the less I''m free."


    Gaius was very convinced.


    "I see. It''s a myth... but it''s not."


    "Huh? So you''re serious?"


    Gaius raised his tongue and looked down at Aglut XIII.


    "Of course, I''m going to take this country now."

 2292 Episode 2289 Fate

    "Of course, I''m going to take this country now."


    Gaius shook it from the top of the stairs.


    However, Agult XIII, on the other hand, was greedy and young.


    "Well, take the country."


    "Oh? Maybe you''ll light it up for me?"


    It was Gaius who slapped his mouth lightly, but Aglut XIII never rode it.


    "What are you going to do, steal the country?"


    Agult XIII meditated in his eyes and said so in a quiet voice.


    Gaius raised his mouth sharply.


    "One country after another."


    Well, what happened then?


    "Take all the land and unite the continent of Melissa."


    Then thirty men were groaning, surrounded by Gaius.


    And he cast a curse upon Gaius.


    Then Aglut XIII sat down and slipped his right hand forward.


    And Aglut XIII said quietly while meditating.


    Everyone, be quiet.


    Then the sigh subsided at once, and the silence came.


    Gaius was impressed by his leadership.


    "Don''t do it. Just one word won''t make Date king."


    But Aglut XIII didn''t react to Gaius''s hate.


    Aglut XIII slowly lowered his hand and slowly stood up in a quiet flowing motion.


    And walking slowly and quietly until now in front of Gaius, he opened his eyes coolly.


    Gaius smiled lightly and glanced into Aglut XIII''s eyes.


    So they confronted each other for a while.


    "Why would Melissa want continental unity?"


    Agult XIII said in a harsh voice.


    Gaius replied quickly.


    "That''s my destiny."


    "How do you know that''s fate?"


    "I don''t care why... I can''t tell you all this."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    Aglut XIII continued to look at the situation with the eyes of a harsh hawk.


    And he slowly opened his mouth and said.


    "I can''t give you my country."


    I''m sure.


    Gaius said only lightly.


    Agult XIII stared at Gaius and said more.


    "You said Melissa continental unity is destiny.But I am destined to rule this country.If you want it, take it with all your might. "

 2293 Chapter 2290 Emergency Situation

    "I like it. It''s really quick."


    Gaius said that, dyeing his hands with light green, he set himself on the lookout.


    "I''ll try not to hurt you as much as I can."


    When Gaius said so, Aglut XIII said, throwing out the sword on his waist.


    "I will kill you."


    And with that as a sign, thirty men entered the battle.


    Everyone threw out their sword with their thoughts.


    Apparently, he didn''t pull out his sword because he was in front of the king.


    But now the king himself is pulling out the sword.


    It was natural to let go of those under my command.


    "Fine. Nothing."


    Gaius looked around.


    Soon after that, I couldn''t see Roquez.


    Gaius was surprised and searched for Roquez.


    Then Roquez moved to the faraway wall.


    Gaius raised her mouth and smiled ironically.


    "Well, it''s better than getting your feet together."


    Gaius murmured as he turned to Aglut XIII.


    But there was no sign of Aglut XIII.


    Gaius unexpectedly jumped up in surprise.


    The action was correct.


    Aglut XIII was sinking and trying to cut Gaius out of the bottom.


    A sharp blade hit Gaius earlier and cut the sky.


    Gaius looked down from above and sweated cold.


    "Oh, my God. I almost got slashed."


    Gaius stopped at a full ceiling and stared under his eyes.


    The men were shouting at each other.


    "Apparently no one can use magic. Then it''s easy."


    Gaius said so lightly and turned his hands downwards.


    And this released the magic again with a light feeling.


    Windstorm


    Gaius said a terrible storm broke out.


    The men collapsed in agony.


    But there was one person who kept enduring.


    It is Agult XIII.


    "Oh, I''m impressed. I''ll do it sometime."


    Gaius concentrated.


    The power of the storm from Gaius'' hands increased.


    Agult XIII endured it.


    With his legs wide open, he put his strength into his whole body and endured.


    Gaius looked at it from above and was deeply impressed.


    "Seriously. I''m surprised."

 2294 Episode 2291: The Heart of a Samurai

    Gaius was impressed by the ceiling.


    Then Aglut XIII, desperately enduring the attack, stared at Gaius from below.


    Gaius took the gaze and slowly went down.


    "I''m a wizard.I''m not good at melee fights.But perhaps it would be a bit cowardly to attack completely from above. "


    And Aglut XIII said, gazing at Gaius.


    "I can see the samurai''s heart in the middle.But if that''s the case, then why are you doing this? "


    Aglut XIII looked at Gaius suspiciously.


    Gaius looked a little embarrassed and said.


    "Well, somehow... I wonder if it''s because I''m in a hurry?"


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Gaius still looked in trouble at AGULT XIII''s question.


    But I said that I made up my mind.


    Melissa, we have to reunite the continent.


    That was Agult XIII''s astonishing expression.


    "What!? Are you crazy?"


    Gaius laughed bitterly at Aglut XIII''s unexpected reaction.


    "After all, is that how you react?But it is.This is my mission, or my destiny. "


    "Destiny... why do you think so?"


    "Well, there''s a lot going on.I was led here by Roquez, who was standing there. "


    Gaius pointed to the Roquez lying on the back wall and said.


    Roquez had a sudden mission from Gaius, but he was calm enough to meet Aglut XIII.


    Is he a wizard too?


    "Yes, he''s a magician and a wise man."


    "Well, if you ask me, it''s not that atmosphere."


    "Isn''t that right? You feel like you''re in trouble, right?"


    "But... that''s why you say that?"


    "... well, I didn''t even ask you to come and give up your country.Besides, they didn''t even say it was about Melissa reunification. "


    "If you know, go home."


    Gaius laughed a lot.


    "No, I guess not, but I''m not going home."


    Then Agult XIII tightened his expression.


    "Then we have no choice but to fight. Do you regret getting off the floor?"


    That''s what Aglut XIII said and stood up for his sword.


    Gaius laughed and said.


    "It''s okay. I''m strong."

 2295 Chapter 2292 Winning Episode

    Agult XIII was skillful.


    First, you say to Gaius, "Do you regret getting off the floor? And I said,


    In response, Gaius said, "It''s okay. I''m strong."


    It may be said that this seals Gaius from jumping again.


    With all due respect, Gaius is not ashamed enough to fly again.


    I used Gaius'' pride to my advantage.


    But Gaius was also aware of this.


    I noticed, but it didn''t move.


    Because Gaius was so confident.


    "Either way.You can call me back. "


    Gaius incited further.


    Aglut XIII did not ride on this.


    But his men rode with their faces bright red.


    He spat the word of the curse in his mouth and slashed Gaius with his eyes.


    Gaius kicks them in the same way as before.


    Windstorm


    A storm thrown from Gaius'' hand struck the men and no one was around.


    "You don''t have the ability to learn. How many times do I have to do this?"


    Gaius said so and confronted Aglut XIII, the only one standing.


    Like earlier, Aglut XIII stood on the windstorm of Gaius.


    Aglut XIII looked at Gaius in a calm state.


    "Don''t say that. We''re all desperate."


    "Oh, I see. That''s to protect you.I mean, if you give up, they won''t fit the pain. "


    "Yes, but I can''t do that."


    "Why?"


    Aglut XIII answered Gaius'' question gravely.


    "Did you think the king would let go of the country so easily?"


    Then Gaius smiled.


    "I don''t think so, but you don''t have a chance."


    Then Aglut XIII snorted.


    "Are you always fighting with only a winning eye in mind?"


    Then one of Gaius''s eyebrows jumped up.


    "Hmm. So, whether you win or not, you''re going to tell me you have to fight when you''re fighting?"


    "That''s right, if the country can keep a winning battle all the time.But there are many cases where this is not the case.Are you telling me to give up my country without knowing that? "


    Aglut XIII once again laughed at Gaius.

 2296 Chapter 2293 Dressing Up

    I don''t know.


    Gaius thought Aglut XIII had slapped him with his mouth, and said nothing more.


    Then Agult XIII widened his legs slightly.


    Guys thought a rush was coming, and put his hands forward to take a stand.


    However, Aglut XIII stopped snugly as he spread his legs over shoulder width and stared at Gaius in a straight stance.


    Gaius was suspicious and observed Aglut XIII.


    But Aglut XIII didn''t move at all, just stood there.


    "If you''re not willing to do it, let''s go this way."


    Gaius couldn''t help but shout.


    However, Aglut XIII did not move slightly, nor did he open his mouth.


    Gaius had no choice but to cast his magic.


    Windstorm


    According to Gaius, the storm struck AGULT XIII again.


    But it still didn''t work for Aglut XIII, and I couldn''t blow him off.


    (Dammit! Either we turn it up or we do another magic... but I don''t want to hurt anybody.This windstorm is the most peaceful magic...)


    When Gaius thought it would be hard, Aglut XIII''s figure seemed to sway slightly.


    Gaius tightened his gaze in an instant and stared at Aglut XIII.


    But at that moment, there was a chill running on my back.


    Gaius flew aggressively.


    I flew reflectively from the ceiling earlier than I thought.


    Then, the white blade struck the place where Gaius had been the other day.


    Gaius jumped up and saw it.


    And I was terrified.


    "... seriously... that was bad.But why are you behind me..... "


    Gaius saw Aglut XIII earlier.


    But, of course, there was no sign of Aglut XIII.


    Agult XIII was at Gaius'' feet.


    Aglut XIII looked up at the gaius sticking to the ceiling and told him to mock it.


    "Didn''t you fly?"


    Gaius made his cheeks twitch in anger.


    But the words didn''t come out.


    Then Aglut XIII opened his mouth with an ironic smile.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve been dressed a long time ago, but if it comes to trouble, I''ll jump up. What a pathetic man."


    Gaius'' temples were thick and blue.


    And as I slowly got off the floor, I said.


    "Don''t ever fly again. Absolutely!"

 2297 Episode 2294 Fly

    Gaius suddenly stood up when he said so with a sense of tear.


    Aglut XIII was ready soon, and both of them were on the brink of war.


    Well then, it''s time to get serious.


    Aglut XIII did not reply to Gaius'' words.


    Gaius twitched her cheeks, but said nothing more.


    Then a confrontation between the two persisted for a while.


    But it was about ten seconds in time, and finally the fire was cut and dropped.


    It was Gaius who moved first.


    Gaius put his hands in front of him and spelled the name of the spell several times.


    "Windstorm!"


    But this time, unlike before, it was the maximum output.


    The storm was incredible enough to blow the floorboards and ceilings of the large hall.


    But the momentum narrowed Gaius''s vision.


    For a moment, Agult XIII was out of sight.


    And even though I immediately gazed, there was no sign of Aglut XIII.


    Gaius immediately thought that Aglut XIII had blown up.


    But I immediately reconsidered it.


    I don''t think Aglut XIII blew up by chance the moment I lost sight of him.


    In that case, I thought it would be reasonable to think that I flew at my own will at that moment to say that I had lost sight.


    That''s why Gaius decided to stop releasing Windstorm and look for Aglut XIII.


    Gaius walks around his neck looking for Aglut XIII.


    But there was no sign of Aglut XIII anywhere.


    Gaius was finally driven by anxiety.


    Where the hell did he disappear?


    Gaius'' thoughts are confined to that.


    But I didn''t see Aglut XIII at all.


    Gaius was in a hurry and a sweat fell off her forehead.


    At that moment, chills ran on my back again.


    Gaius flew instantly.


    But this time, it was before, not above.


    Gaius exploded the aura and flew forward.


    And he turned around as he flew.


    Then Aglut XIII drew his sword and approached Gaius.


    The white blade sparkles at a short distance after Gaius, who flies forward.


    Gaius ejected Aura with more focus.


    Then Aglut XIII didn''t catch up.


    Gaius stood on the floor after making some distance.


    And once he exhaled, he said to Aglut XIII.


    Let''s do it!

 2298 Episode 2295 Ice

    Aglut XIII shook his sword with a buzz from the top and looked at Gaius and said.


    "Hmm, you certainly didn''t fly to the ceiling."


    "Oh, no problem flying in front of you!"


    Then Agult XIII slightly leaned his neck to the side.


    "No, I''m sure he just said he wouldn''t fly."


    "Ugh! Flying means flying up!"


    "Really? Whichever way it goes, it will fly."


    "Don''t tell me the details.Your sword didn''t arrive from above, so I thought you went down.So there''s no problem moving sideways! "


    Gaius spoke forcefully.


    Then Aglut XIII smiled ironically.


    Well, that''s fine. If you don''t fly, you won''t escape my sword. "


    Gaius rode on this agult XIII provocation.


    She twitched her cheeks and yelled at her temples with tingling and blues.


    "Oh, my God! I can''t believe it!"


    Well then, why don''t we fight without flying?


    It was a very understandable word of provocation, but there was already blood all over Gaius'' head.


    "Fuck you! Let''s do it!"


    Agult XIII raised his tongue.


    There was an attack on Gaius.


    Blasefall!


    From Gaius'' arms, ice crystals emerged, unlike before.


    The ice crystals were connected by sounds, turned into huge blocks of ice and attacked one after the other by Agult XIII.


    But Aglut XIII dodged it at once.


    He flew sideways with an incredible reflex nerve, and after passing through the ice mass, Gaius started rushing around.


    The speed was incredible, and it was thought that there was no other way to circumvent it besides flight.


    But Aglut XIII''s incredible slashing didn''t penetrate Gaius''s body and cut through the sky.


    And Aglut XIII slipped on the floor with the momentum of rushing, just passing through the space where Gaius had been.


    Aglut XIII looked around and looked for Gaius without knowing what had happened.


    But there was no Gaius anywhere.


    Of course, it is also in the ceiling.


    Then, all of a sudden, nothing broke open.


    And then Gaius appeared.


    "This won''t be a problem, will it?I certainly didn''t fly. "

 2299 Episode 2296: The Wizards Absence

    "Spatial transfer?"


    Agult XIII raised his eyebrows and said.


    Gaius said as he emerged from the dimensional rift.


    "Oh, yeah, you''ve never seen it before?"


    "... yes, I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it before."


    It was Agult XIII, a calm voice, but his face had a different burning color.


    Then Gaius snorted at it.


    "Oh, I''ve heard that before.Do you remember who told you that? "


    "There are magicians who visit several times a year.I''m sure you''ve heard of him. "


    "Hmm. Several times a year...Looks like you''re in and out. "


    "Something like that.They visit several times a year and teach our magicians. "


    "I see, but it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.Because there''s not a single magician here. "


    Then Agult XIII exhaled and said.


    "The wizard is not here now."


    "No? Not one?"


    Gaius said in surprise.


    Then Aglut XIII, who saw the situation, raised his eyebrows.


    "Didn''t you attack here in anticipation of the absence of the wizard?"


    "Hold on a second. What do you mean?"


    That''s what Gaius said and hurried to find Roquez.


    But I didn''t see Roquez anywhere.


    Gaius had a very nasty expression.


    But it was Agult XIII who was much worse than that.


    Aglut XIII gave Gaius an exploratory gaze.


    "You really didn''t know?"


    Gaius answered immediately.


    "I don''t know. I just came here by chance..."


    "What do you think? Are you going to say it wasn''t your will?"


    "No, there was a grandfather I was with earlier, wasn''t there?The grandfather said he was going to attack this country. That''s why I''m here. "


    "Ah, the old man from earlier. Who is that?"


    "A wizard named Roquez."


    "Roquez... you''ve heard of it."


    Is it famous?


    "I don''t know, but I''m not bright for a magician.If I had heard of it, I would have been righteous. "


    "I see. Have other people heard of it?"


    Gaius said so and looked around, but everyone else fainted by the wall.


    Gaius shrugged and said.


    "Should we wake them up for now?It''s just a truce. "

 2300 Episode 2297 Quick

    Gaius said that he would wake up Aglut''s chiefs in a few moments.


    "Well, do you know a magician named Roquez?"


    Then a man walked forward with a nasty face.


    "I know. I''m a famous magician.No, should I call him a wise man? "


    Then Gaius nodded a lot.


    "Oh, yeah, I knew he was a wise man."


    Then the man leaned his neck even further.


    "What do you mean, they''re not with you?"


    "Oh, yeah. I was there a while ago, but I was gone in the middle of a battle."


    The men looked around.


    "So tell me what you know about Roquez."


    The man just now looked even more suspicious.


    "What are you talking about?I''m with you, so you know it best. "


    Then Gaius looked a little troubled.


    "That''s right... that''s not true..."


    What the hell are you talking about?


    The men wrinkled between their eyebrows and surrounded Gaius.


    Agult XIII took control of it.


    "Wait, I''ll ask."


    Then the men opened up in front of Aglut XIII.


    AGULT XIII and Gaius face each other again.


    Agult XIII opened his mouth after looking at Gaius for a while.


    "Are you here to take this country?"


    Well, yeah.


    "Is that what Roquez said?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did Roquez say he wanted this country?"


    Gaius told me to remember.


    "Hmm... well, this is the coast, and I think it was a quick start."


    Then the men around him rebelled against Gaius'' quick speech.


    "What a quick one!" What do you think the country is! "


    The men blamed Gaius indiscriminately.


    But where was Gaius blowing?


    Then Aglut XIII said with a strong face.


    "I want to hear it too. What does it mean to be quick?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and said with a slight sharpness.


    "If you want to achieve continental unity, you should attack from the edge rather than from the middle. That''s what I meant."


    The men groaned as they deserved.

 2301 Episode 2298 Crisis of National Survival

    "Did you say continental unity?"


    The gaze of Aglut XIII was sent to Gaius.


    Gaius took the gaze straight from the front.


    "Yes, that''s my destiny."


    The men around him groaned at Gaius, who answered lightly.


    But Aglut XIII held it with one hand up.


    How do you know that''s your destiny?


    It was a natural question, but for Gaius it was quite difficult to answer.


    As a result, Gaius'' expression became quite troublesome.


    "Oh no, I can''t explain it. It stinks so bad ~"


    Then Agult XIII said pishali.


    "It is troublesome if you don''t tell me whether it will be troublesome.This is what you''re saying. "


    "Well, it''s a complicated story... full of incredible children along the way... and I think it would take hours to explain everything."


    "We don''t have time for that.I want a short explanation. "


    "That''s not what I was told. I''m in trouble."


    "Here''s the trouble.He showed up all of a sudden at a busy time and told me to give up my country. "


    Then Gaius got caught in the words of Aglut XIII.


    "When you''re busy?"


    Agult XIII had deep wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    Because it''s a national existential crisis.


    "To? A national existential crisis?"


    Gaius was so surprised that he stopped thinking.


    But after a while, I managed to turn my head, and I rebuked the previous words.


    "A national existential crisis? Does that mean it''s different from me?"


    Then Agult XIII answered the wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "Yes, our country is in danger of national survival.You suddenly broke into it.Who are you in the first place?Aren''t you Berg''s minion? "


    "Berg?... oh, sure it was on the coast a long time ago..."


    Gaius remembered and said.


    And now Agult XIII got caught.


    Did you say "old"? What the hell are you talking about? "


    "Oh, I''m sorry. That''s my story."


    Gaius tried to mislead the story because of all the trouble.


    "Besides, what happened to Berk?Maybe they attacked us? "


    Then Aglut XIII nodded heavily.


    "Yes, Berk is invading our territory now."

 2302 Episode 2299 Separate

    "Seriously?"


    Gaius looked deeply surprised and shook her face forward.


    Agult XIII nodded loudly.


    "Hmm. We crossed our borders this morning and are still invading."


    Then Gaius twitched her cheeks.


    "... oh, great timing..."


    Then Aglut XIII stared at Giroli and Gaius.


    "So you''re not really Berg''s man, are you?"


    Gaius immediately waved his hand and denied.


    "No, no! I''m not talking. It has nothing to do with Berg."


    Then the men around him groaned.


    Apparently he didn''t trust Gaius.


    Gaius was in trouble but had to give up under the circumstances.


    "Well, I don''t know... so we all had an army meeting here..."


    "Yes, that''s why I''m telling you.You''re breaking into it. "


    Gaius made her cheeks twitch even more.


    "No, that''s... I''m sorry or something... I don''t think it''s going to be like that because I just couldn''t read the air ~"


    Aglut XIII further blamed Gaius for his weakness.


    "So, what are you going to do with us in chaos?"


    "No, I... I thought you wanted me to give up my country... but this situation is changing my story... what should I do?"


    After finishing the questioning, Gaius leaned his neck.


    But what bothers me is Agult XIII.


    "Don''t ask me."


    "Yes, of course, but... what kind of country is Berg?"


    Then the field made a noise.


    "Why should I tell you that?Get the fuck out of here!


    Then Aglut XIII raised his right hand again to dominate them.


    "Wait, what do you want me to tell you about Berg?"


    Gaius looked up and answered.


    "Listen before you decide."


    Then Aglut XIII nodded.


    "Well, I''ll tell you what. Berg is a military state.The King changed five years ago, and since then, I have struggled with the armament build-up.And today, we have finally crossed the border and invaded our country. "


    "Suddenly instead?"


    "Yes, until the time of my ancestors, I was a friendly country.But now that I''m king, my friendship is broken. "


    Agult XIII said that and had a painful look on his face.

 2303 Chapter 2300 Ceasefire

    "That''s right. But why today?"


    Gaius asked with a troubled face.


    But Aglut XIII wrinkled between his eyebrows and told him to repel it.


    "Even if I were to ask such a thing, I would not know.Ask the Berks if you want to know. "


    "Of course, but it''s no coincidence at all ~"


    Gaius thought about it.


    Why today?


    Why did Berg attack the day he tried to take a step forward in the reunification of the kingdom of Melissa?


    Was this some kind of cause and effect that was stipulated?


    How was history in the first place?


    ... I don''t remember.


    It''s only natural that I don''t even remember if the first step in Augustus'' memorial was here, Agglt.


    Gaius leaned his neck and tried to trace his memory, but he didn''t remember anything at all.


    "Well, it''s no coincidence.There must be something.And if anyone knew about it... it would be Roquez. "


    Gaius looked around the room again.


    But I didn''t see Roquez anywhere.


    Gaius couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Okay, let''s call it a truce for now.We need to stop the Berk invasion first. "


    Then the men around him groaned.


    Looking at it, Aglut XIII also heard Gaius''s face.


    That''s why Gaius shrugged and said.


    Well, that''s why I''m here.


    Then the groans of the men around reached the climax.


    But most of them were negative.


    "Lie! You will leave us alone and suddenly attack from behind!"


    "Yes, yes! This man must be up to something!Don''t trust a man like this! "


    Gaius looked stunned and said.


    "Well, you just saw my power, right?I don''t have to alarm you, but I can win at all, so I won''t have to attack you from behind. "


    Then the men around him drowned.


    Gaius looked proud and turned to Aglut XIII.


    "That''s why, can you tell me where the front line is?"


    As Gaius said, Aglut XIII nodded with a harsh expression.


    "Very well, I will guide you."

 2304 Episode 2301 Front Line

    Agult XIII said so, quickly turned his back and passed by Gaius.


    Gaius chased after him in a hurry.


    The men around him were wandering, as if they were not catching up with the sudden development.


    But when I saw Aglut XIII and Gaius leaving the room, I finally followed them.


    They left the building with Agult XIII at the forefront.


    Then Aglut XIII turned around.


    Let me explain it to you at the observation tower.


    Aglut XIII flipped over and headed for the Tower of Monuments.


    And Gaius went on.


    But the men around them looked each other in the face and said to each other.


    That was because the sightseeing tower was thin and it was not a facility that could be climbed by a large number of people.


    There was no choice but to see the men off.


    Aglut XIII led Gaius up the tower of sightseeing silently.


    Then he reached the top of the tower and took a breath as he saw the view open on one side.


    When Gaius reached the top, he admired the view.


    Nice, nice view.


    Gaius looked around for a while.


    Then Aglut XIII pointed to the other side and said.


    There it is.


    Gaius looked at the tip of the finger.


    There were mountains there.


    The mountains were contiguous, creating a magnificent view.


    "Around that mountain?"


    "Yes, that mountain range was the border.That''s where Berk invaded. "


    Gaius looked across the mountains.


    "There''s a fortress around here."


    Agult XIII nodded.


    "Yes, this is the fort of Tokiri, which is now on the front line."


    Gaius nodded a lot.


    "I see. Is that the front line?"


    "Yes, I can''t see from here, but there''s a deadly offensive battle going on in that area right now."


    Gaius looked closely.


    If you look closely, it looks like smoke is rising.


    But because it was too far away, I couldn''t confirm it clearly.


    Gaius gave up checking with his eyes.


    "No, I can''t see much from here."


    "Of course, it''s too far from here."


    On foot, maybe two hours?


    "Heavy equipment would take three hours."


    "I see. But I''ll be three minutes."


    Gaius laughed when he said so.

 2305 Episode 2302 Policy Decision

    "What do we do, we go?"


    AGULT XIII confronted Gaius and asked.


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Oh, I''ll go."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gaius pondered the overlapping question of Aglut XIII.


    "That''s right... I''ll think about it when I go."


    I see.


    Agult XIII quietly turned away from Gaius when he said so.


    He slowly turned his heel and tried to get down the stairs.


    Gaius looked surprised and shouted at Aglut XIII''s back.


    "Are you going back?"


    Agult XIII looked back slowly and said.


    "Yes, because there is a military council."


    Gaius almost burst out there.


    But somehow, I said it.


    "Speaking of which, yes.Are you okay with me? "


    "I can''t control you.Then I will do only what I can. "


    Is that the military council? Aren''t you interested in what I do? "


    "Where I''m interested, I can''t do anything about you, so long as I don''t care.I don''t care how you move after this. "


    "I see. I think it''s the right decision."


    Agult XIII did not answer, but slowly went down the stairs.


    Gaius once again looked beyond the battlefield.


    But I still don''t know if it''s just a small piece of smoke growing.


    Gaius dropped his gaze there.


    Then I saw men entering the building, headed by Agult XIII.


    Gaius put his hand on his chin there and thought.


    "Now, what do we do? Don''t worry about where Roquez is.It was the Loquez who told me to attack this agult and put it in my hands anyway.It suddenly disappeared.And that agult is being invaded by Berg right now.Is this a coincidence? Or.... "


    Gaius made deep and large wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    Then he stared at a white smoke rising from the battlefield far away.


    "Let''s go to the battlefield first.You just have to go and see what you can do. "


    Gaius murmured and decided on the policy, lifting his right leg high and hanging it on the iron fence.


    The aura was then ejected so that it could stretch out strongly.


    Then Gaius'' body floated.


    Soon, an explosive aura erupted from behind, and Gaius flew into the air at an incredible speed.

 2306 Episode 2303 Fort Tokiri

    Gaius blew an explosive aura and kept flying.


    Then, in time, the battlefield became clearly visible.


    "Oops! It''s burning. Is that the fort on the Aglut side?"


    Beyond Gaius''s gaze was a solid stone fortress.


    But the buildings around it were burning on one side.


    "It feels exactly like the last fort."


    Gaius crushed the fort while flying at high speed.


    "It hasn''t fallen yet.I feel like I''m in the middle of a fortress offensive. "


    Gaius dropped more gaze from there and observed the enemy forces.


    "The enemy... is quite heavily equipped.Nevertheless, it seems quite old.Well, of course. "


    Gaius said so and arrived soon.


    Gaius decided to get down to the fort there for now.


    Aim and draw an arc.


    At that time, however, the Aglut warriors who fought in the fort noticed the presence of Gaius.


    Everyone is in a great hurry.


    Probably never seen flying.


    Some people were going left and right about what to do.


    But Gaius, of course, doesn''t mind that.


    He decided to land brilliantly, as if he were laughing at the aglite warriors in a hurry.


    All right, here we go.


    When Gaius leaked a word, the warriors groaned.


    Point your spear and sword toward Gaius in the distance.


    But the warriors didn''t come suddenly because they came from the Aglut side.


    So Gaius said aloud.


    "I''m on your side! I''m on your side! I''m from Aglut''s Castle!"


    Then the warriors started talking to their neighbors.


    "Really? - Can I trust you?I actually flew over the castle.


    Gaius waited for a paragraph and said again.


    "I''m here to help! Tell me what''s going on."


    Then he stirred up the enclosure, and a man stepped forward.


    "As you can see, the enemy army will not drop our fort with 10,000 troops.But this Tokiri fortress will be a strong fortress.We have not yet allowed the enemy to enter. "


    "Looks like all the buildings around here are on fire."


    "Yes, but everyone in the village has escaped into this fortress and is safe."


    "I see. And how many allies?"


    "It''s about 800."


    "Ten thousand to eight hundred.No, 10,000 to one. "


    Gaius murmured and smiled.

 2307 Episode 234 Ten Thousand Enemies

    Gaius smiled and looked down at 10,000 enemy troops from above the fort.


    And when I saw the spectacular sight, I smiled again.


    But the next moment, Gaius'' expression suddenly clouded.


    Gaius asked the man earlier to remember something.


    "How many is 10,000? I don''t think Berg is that big a country."


    The man answered nodding.


    "Yes, we are equally curious.But the enemy forces are all flying the flag of Berg, so they don''t seem to be allied with other countries. "


    "Hmm, I see... by the way, what''s your name?I''m Gaius... not Augustus. "


    Gaius hasn''t gotten used to naming himself Auglos yet, so he hastily retorted.


    "What about you, Lord Augros?"


    "Oh, Augustus. Give me one at Augustus."


    "Ah, yes. My name is Togo, and I lead the troops north of Fort Tokiri."


    Togo saluted with courtesy.


    "You''re Captain North of Togo.Alright, by the way, Berg has transformed into a military state in recent years, right? "


    "Yes, you''re right."


    He said he was building up his armament.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "So, you hired a lot of mercenaries..."


    Then Togo turned its eyebrows and twisted its neck.


    "I don''t know about that.That said, the enemy army is actually attacking order, and we all seem to be regular armies. "


    "Oh, yeah. Then why are there so many soldiers?What did you think of the actual number of soldiers as the national strength of Berk? "


    "I thought there were about 10,000 of them, just like the Japanese agglomerates."


    "I see. Then the enemy will have attacked with all his forces, right?"


    "I don''t think that''s possible.If you do that, Berg''s defenses will be empty. "


    "That''s right. Normally, you leave a guard.But if there''s more than 10,000 enemies here... there''s something behind this. "


    Gaius murmured and thought with his arms together.


    However, after a while, it seemed that there was no conclusion, and I had no choice but to undo the bracelet.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking.Then let''s do what we can now. "


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gaius smiled at Togo''s question.


    And he spoke forcefully.


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? He beats his enemies."

 2308 Episode 235 Flight Technique

    "It''s decided, isn''t it? He beats his enemies."


    Gaius laughed and said so, and started walking slowly.


    And as he reached the edge of the fort, he floated.


    "Augustus! You''re not going alone, are you?"


    Gaius turned around and shouted with confidence.


    "Of course, you''re supposed to go alone."


    Gaius said so, and went forward to draw a parabola from there.


    And it fell as if it were going to fall freely.


    North Captain Togo stepped forward and stared down in surprise.


    Gaius fell with great momentum.


    However, just before the collision with the ground, Gaius'' body floated softly.


    And quietly and slowly Gaius landed.


    "Hmm, who is it!?" "How could he use aerospace magic as a wizard!?"


    Gaius suddenly gushed down from the sky, causing the Berk soldiers to flinch.


    Gaius gazed at the situation with pleasure and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Now, how do I cook?"


    Gaius said so, and the Berg soldiers stood together.


    "Well, I''m going to unite Berg anyway, so it''s a good idea not to kill him.I wonder if that''s it. "


    Gaius murmured and pushed his right hand forward.


    The Berg soldiers, who wander and retreat one step further.


    Gaius watched and shrugged his shoulders once.


    "What? You''re freaking me out."


    Gaius lowered his right arm and thought.


    "Speaking of which, Aglut didn''t seem like a wizard either.Is Berg the same? "


    Gaius looked around.


    I didn''t see anyone who looked like a wizard.


    Gaius decided to hear it out loud.


    "Hey! Do you have a wizard!?"


    The Berg soldiers shook their heads together.


    "You''re not here?So are you in the back or something? "


    But the Berg soldiers shook their heads.


    Gaius frowned with her eyebrows raised.


    "Where are you, wizard?"


    The Berg soldiers leaned their heads together.


    "Eh! You''re not here? Everywhere?"


    The Berg soldier in front of Gaius said with a strong face.


    "No, not really, but... there are hardly any magicians here."

 2309 Episode 2306: Towards Heaven

    Really?


    Gaius asked with a stunned face.


    The Berg soldiers answered in fear.


    "Ah, yeah, because there''s nothing normal about that, right?It''s only natural that there are few of them in Berg. "


    Gaius was surprised.


    "I see... There are few magicians in this era... I didn''t know that."


    That wasn''t Gaius'' knowledge.


    But because Gaius wasn''t very interested in history, it was helpless.


    Hmm, well, let''s do that, and I''ll do my magic, okay?


    Gaius said with a light feeling.


    "Hmm, what magic?"


    The Berg soldiers trembled and said.


    "That''s right... it''s going to be called attack magic."


    "Hmm, attacking magic!? Hmm, isn''t it just aerospace?"


    That''s right. Flying in the air won''t be much of a battle force, and it won''t come down here. "


    "Well, that might be true, but...."


    "So, what are you going to do? Are you going to fight me?"


    Gaius slightly tilted his neck and said with a spare expression.


    Then all the Berg soldiers backed down.


    But it was only one step, and there was nothing like running away at once.


    The Berg soldiers said they were afraid.


    Well, what kind of attack magic is that?


    Gaius was curious about the Berg soldiers.


    "What kind of attack magic? That''s right... let me show you."


    Gaius said so and turned his right hand to heaven.


    And she said she smiled.


    Barb Flame!


    Gaius said that his right arm was wrapped in flames in an instant.


    But the flame sprayed up like a dragon rising toward heaven the next moment.


    The Berg soldiers were terrified when they saw it.


    No, looking up, Aglut''s soldiers on the fort also looked stunned.


    Gaius told the Berg soldiers to stop the burst of barflame.


    "Looks like you''ve never really seen it, have you?"


    The Berg soldier just nodded a lot.


    "No, I haven''t... seen it before."


    "I see. So, I''m sorry to surprise you, but can you make up your mind?"


    When Gaius asked, the Berg soldiers leaned their heads together.


    "Well, I came down here to fight.So why don''t you decide if you want to fight me? "

 2310 Episode 2307 Chain of Fear

    Then the Berg soldiers all took a step back together.


    Gaius nodded well.


    "I see. Well, to be clear, I''m strong.It doesn''t make sense to have 10,000 of you. "


    Gaius also saw the back of the team retreating slowly and piecemeal.


    Gaius raised his chin wide and pointed to the back and said.


    "Looks like they''re running away a little bit."


    Gaius'' words showed the faces of those who were ahead.


    Then they all looked back in a hurry.


    Then there was the sight Gaius said.


    It seemed that those who were at the rear would continue to fall back and disappear, and then those who were at the rear would quietly fall back and disappear.


    Then there was a panic among the front-line people who saw it.


    They all ran away with their heels turned.


    It was a chain of terror, spreading instantaneously from the front to the middle and back.


    And no one else.


    No, don''t look at me alone.


    Gaius was alone in the spacious grasslands and looked up quietly.


    A loud cheer rises above the fort.


    Gaius nodded to his satisfaction and jumped up in flight.


    Well, what does it look like?


    Gaius watched the enemy from above.


    "I see. Only the front-line troops escaped.The troops in the rear aren''t even freaking out.... "


    According to Gaius, only about a thousand front-line units were on the run, and the others remained in a wide formation in a neat line.


    "Leeko means there''s no point in dropping the team."


    Gaius murmured, and saw the enemy in the neighborhood.


    "... hmm ~, that''s probably it.In the middle. There''s a huge unit out there.Probably the real team. "


    Gaius looked back when he set the target.


    And he raised his voice to the northern troop leader, Togo, who was on the fort.


    "I''m coming!"


    Togo did not know what was meant and replied with the same loud voice.


    "Ha!? Where to!?"


    Then Gaius smiled and said with a good face.


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? Assault the enemy base!"

 2311 Episode 2308: The enemys main battle

    "Hey, to the main team!? It''s dangerous as much as you want!?"


    North Captain Togo tried to stop Gaius in a hurry.


    But Gaius said with a spare face.


    "It''s okay. You saw my magic earlier, right?From what I just heard, it seems that there are few wizards in the Berk army, and there is no problem.Well, I think I''ll be fine where I am.Well, that''s why I''m going now, and I''m going to clean it up. "


    "No, but, hey, I''m sure there are almost no magicians, but maybe there are..."


    "That''s why there''s nothing wrong with being here.I''m pretty strong.It''s okay. Don''t worry.That''s what I''m saying. "


    Gaius said that, detonating the aura.


    Gaius'' body flew away with incredible momentum as a result of his recoil.


    Togo could only open its mouth and see the sight.


    "What!?" "Something''s flying!?" "Arrows!"Spear!?" "No, it''s the wizard!!"


    We found Gaius flying closer, and Berk''s main team stopped.


    Gaius backfired the aura over it and stopped in the air.


    And he looked down at his feet.


    "Whoa, whoa, what a surprise.After all, it seems that there are few wizards.I''ve never seen flying before. "


    The soldiers of Berg''s main army were all turning to the right and to the left.


    But they couldn''t do anything because Gaius wasn''t at the height of the arrow.


    "Now, when is the General of the enemy?"


    Gaius searched while moving slowly in parallel.


    Then the middle part of the formation was empty, and there stood five men looking up at Gaius.


    That''s the real deal.


    Gaius glanced at it and glided towards the sky.


    Then, when I reached the top of the main team, I fell right down.


    Of course, Gaius backfired the aura and successfully landed on the ground.


    Then he stared at the enemy general and the arrogant man who were about ten meters away.


    "Are you the general of the Berg army?"


    Gaius said to the five men standing in the middle.


    The man looked at Gaius and said.


    "Yes, who are you?"

 2312 Chapter 239: General Gillios

    "Me? My name is Augustus.What''s your name? "


    Gaius made a name for himself this time.


    The confronting enemy generals opened their mouths as they stared at Guillotine.


    "My name is Gillios. I am the general in charge of the Eastern Berg army."


    "Hey, east side... I think this army has about 10,000 soldiers, but is that the whole army of the east side that you lead?"


    "I can''t teach you that."


    Gillios said so, and the soldiers around him approached Giliziri.


    And one of the four men behind Gillios said,


    "Are you from Aglut?"


    Then Gaius asked back.


    "Are you a staff officer or something?"


    The man who asked said indignantly.


    "I was the one who asked first!"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, hey. Am I Aglut?Well, to be precise, I''m not from Aglut.But will they soon be Aglut''s?Yeah, but I''m going to be Berg a little bit further. "


    Five people raised their eyebrows at once to Gaius'' words.


    And the man who asked earlier said angrily.


    "What are you talking about!I don''t know what that means! "


    Gaius smiled and said.


    "Well, let''s make it easy to understand.I will soon unite the continent of Melissa.That''s why he''s from Aglut and Berg. "


    Then the five of them had a faint face.


    But the next moment, the four behind laughed.


    "What are you talking about?Are you stupid? - Oh, my God!Of course! I don''t have time to get involved with people like this anymore. "" Hmm, don''t be stupid.It''s not too good to be a joke. "" Stupid.It''s possible to unify the continent of Melissa. "


    But only Gillios in the middle didn''t laugh.


    Gillios stared at Gaius and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Who are you? No, I heard your name.Was it Augustus? But that''s not what I''m asking.Who the hell are you?It''s not just stupidity. "


    Then Gaius laughed a little and said.


    "Well, no matter who you ask, it''s too vague and hard to say.So, as I said earlier, how about a man who was destined to unite the continent of Melissa? "

 2313 Chapter 2310 Provisions of Time

    "Destiny? You''re big."


    General Gillios gently raised his tongue.


    Gaius took it and raised his mouth as well.


    "Right? But that''s the truth.I unite the continent of Melissa.This is a fixed thing. "


    General Gillios did not laugh and stared at Gaius.


    "Who set you up?Is it God or the devil? "


    Gaius slightly tilted his neck.


    "You''re quite a poet, aren''t you? Is it God or the devil, or who?Come on, I don''t know. If you dare say so, it''s time... "


    "What time is it?"


    General Gillios asks a few questions.


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "Yes, it''s a matter of time."


    I don''t know.


    Then Gaius admitted it lightly.


    I''m sure it is.


    Then Gillios raised his eyebrows and said.


    "So what are you doing here?"


    "In the meantime, I''m thinking of protecting Aglut."


    "Does that mean you''re fighting us?"


    "If that''s what you want."


    Gaius smiled when he said so.


    General Gillios gazed at Gaius'' face.


    But that was not the case in the field.


    General Gillios'' staff members cursed Gaius indiscriminately.


    "Don''t get on your nerves! Tell me what you can do alone!"That''s right! The wizard is cheerful!"" You are no enemy to our army!"" You''ll kill me with one thought! "


    But Gaius didn''t make it slight.


    The same was true of General Gillios.


    General Gillios kept staring at Gaius, but he finally opened his mouth.


    "Earlier, a huge flame erupted towards the sky near the fort.Is that your fault? "


    "Of course, I''m the only one left."


    General Gillios said something surprising.


    "Would you like to see it here now?"


    "Ah, that''s fine. Now get away from me."


    When Gaius agreed, he turned his heel back and stepped back a few steps.


    As General Gillios also said, he backed down.


    The staff officers were confused by General Gillios'' words and actions, but since they had seen the flames earlier, they had fallen back in safety.


    Then Gaius turned to General Gillios.


    And I didn''t have any feelings, and I said it.


    "Let''s go, Barb Flame!"

 2314 Chapter 2311 Reflection

    As Gaius chanted the name of the spell, an incredible fire rose from his right arm.


    The flames whirled around, causing a storm to rise and scorch the sky.


    And the men around them were afraid of the wind, and of the fire, and retreated.


    But only General Gillios stood there, not walking around.


    Gaius nodded impressively.


    "I can''t help but see that. That''s a general."


    General Gillios said without moving a single eyebrow.


    "Of course, I''ve never seen magic before."


    The remark was quite surprising to Gaius.


    "Does that mean a lot of people have never seen magic before?"


    "That''s right. A lot of people have never seen magic in Berk.But isn''t that the same with Agglt? "


    Gaius took the words of General Gillios with some surprise.


    (Very well. Neither Aglut nor Berg have any magic powers.Was that so?)


    "Well, that''s right. By the way, is it just this coastal region?"


    Gaius asked to get as much information about magic as possible.


    General Gillios replied, raising his eyebrows a little.


    "No, all over the continent of Melissa.I hear there are very few people who can handle magic. "


    "Whoa, that''s right. Oh, that''s right."


    Then General Gillios'' eyebrows snapped.


    "What are you talking about?Isn''t that common sense? "


    "No, that''s right ~, no, I was just going to check it out ~"


    Then it seemed like a blood vessel had risen in General Gillios'' temples without a heart.


    Gaius coughed lightly with the corn.


    "Ah, so how was my magic?"


    Gaius tried to change the story.


    General Gillios replied with his eyebrows raised.


    It was incredibly powerful.


    "Yes, so what do we do?"


    What do I do?


    General Gillios asked in retribution.


    Gaius answered after a big, deep breath.


    "It will be decided. They''re asking if you''re going to fight me."


    General Gillios then rubbed his chin with his right hand and after some reflection opened his mouth.


    "Yes, let''s retreat here."

 2315 Chapter 2312 Withdrawal

    "Yes, let''s retreat here."


    When General Gillios said so, the staff officers behind him were surprised and immediately raised their voices to the contrary.


    "Ha! What do you think they''re saying?Aren''t retreats just rhetoric?"" That''s right! There''s no way to retreat from just one person!"Hmm! That''s right! I can''t accept that!Please reconsider!- I don''t understand either!General! Please reconsider! "


    But General Gillios didn''t even look at the staff.


    "No, even if my army counts 10,000 soldiers, it will be devastating to fight this man."


    Then Gaius said very well.


    "I''m sorry about the big blow. It''s all gone."


    Gaius raised his chin high.


    General Gillios now turned his back on such a Gaius and told his line-up of staff.


    "Retreat. We cannot afford to waste our strength.It''s a gift from the King, and he''s an important soldier. "


    The staff officers were stuck in words.


    General Gillios looked lightly towards Gaius and said.


    "We retreat. Are you ready to chase?"


    "Of course not. I won''t do anything if you retreat.It''s not my hobby to shoot magic in the back. "


    Okay, bye.


    General Gillios said so and quickly walked out.


    The staff officers followed him in a hurry.


    Then, to some extent, General Gillios raised his right hand high.


    And I declared it out loud.


    "Retreat! Return immediately!"


    Then all the soldiers around responded.


    "Oops!!"


    The surrounding soldiers circled together to the right and proceeded in an orderly manner to the path of retreat.


    Thus, the Berg troops withdrew without much success.


    Gaius used his flight technique to float up and shout at General Gillios'' back as he left.


    "General Gillios! See you soon!Until then, be strong! "


    But General Gillios left quietly, not responding to his voice.


    Gaius looked back in the air with little regret.


    And he flew towards the fort at a glance.

 2316 Episode 2313 Luxuriously Simple

    Gaius triumphed over Fort Tokiri cheering as he saw the Berg troops retreat.


    Togo, the northern commander, welcomed Gaius back with an incredible cheer.


    "Excellent! I didn''t expect the Berg army to retreat!"


    Gaius turned his chest against his chest and said with a nose high.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t do anything like this."


    "No, it''s really great! Thanks to us, we were saved!"


    "No, I didn''t do such a big deal.Really? Was it so wonderful? "


    "Yes! Of course! Come here, please.I''ll set up a banquet. "


    "Oh, yeah? Well, don''t hesitate."


    "Yes, this way, please."


    Guided by Togo, Gaius descended from the top of the fort.


    And perhaps the finest room in Fort Tokiri.


    "Oh, what a gorgeous room."


    "Yes, this room is usually used when King Agglt or a member of the royal family arrives."


    "I see, Mr. Togo, you know that."


    "I''m sorry. Now that I''m ready for the banquet, excuse me."


    "Hmm. It''s not painful."


    Gaius said so and fell asleep on a luxurious luxurious couch.


    Togo left the room with the greatest salute to Gaius.


    Gaius looked at it, looked around the room and said.


    "Hee ~, if you try this, it certainly feels luxurious, but it also feels simple.Why?... Well, I don''t have much.It''s not messy, so you can feel the elegance.But each one of them is really nice, so they also feel luxurious.I''ll do it. It''s a pretty nice room. "


    Gaius was so alone that he quietly meditated.


    And I started thinking about the development of anger here.


    "Still, there are a lot of rapid developments.Or should I continue to strive for the reunification of the Melissa continent? "


    Gaius murmured looking up at the ceiling on the sofa.


    "Well, there''s nothing else to do.I don''t know how to get back to the old days. Well then, let''s see. "


    Gaius positively affirmed himself.


    But I noticed it there.


    "Wait, where did he go?Who''s Roquez? "


    Gaius murmured and frowned with his eyebrows raised.

 2317 Episode 2314 Three cups of tea

    "The Roquez guy just vanished, didn''t he?What was that? "


    Gaius murmured and leaned his neck wide.


    "I don''t know him well in the first place.I don''t know where he went. "


    Gaius further tilted his neck to the extreme.


    But I couldn''t think of a good arithmetic, so I fixed my neck and gave up.


    Then there was the sound of knocking on the door.


    "Ha-ha, go ahead."


    Then the door opened smoothly without a sound, and the woman who pulled the wagon entered the room.


    "Excuse me, I brought you some tea."


    "Ah, thank you. I was just thirsty."


    The woman pulled the wagon with a smile and came to Gaius.


    And I started making tea with my familiar hands.


    Gaius woke up and waited for the tea to be made.


    After a while the tea was served in front of my eyes, I immediately drank it.


    Yeah, it''s delicious.


    "Thank you, I''ll pour you the next one"


    "Oh, please."


    When Gaius offered the cup, the woman picked it up and started making tea again.


    "Hey, you''re not a soldier, are you?"


    "Yes, I am from a village near Fort Tokili."


    "Oh, yeah. The neighbors evacuated here, didn''t they?"


    "Yes, sir. On the left."


    As she answered, the woman put the cup in front of Gaius.


    Gaius received it and drank the second cup of tea in a very tasty manner.


    "Well, you really seem thirsty, don''t you?I''ll give you another drink. "


    "Oh, please. But now that I''ve relieved my thirst a lot, I''ll drink my third cup slowly."


    "Yes, there will be a banquet, so it would be a waste to fill your stomach with tea."


    "Yes, I forgot."


    That''s what Gaius said and laughed.


    The woman also laughed and while doing so, she put tea in front of Gaius.


    Gaius received it and asked further.


    "What''s your name? I''m Augustus."


    "Yes, Augustus, I''m here.My name is Lurie. "


    "Lurie. Maybe it''s a crushing question, but are you married?"


    Gaius looked at Lurie''s ring attached to her left finger and said.


    Then Lurie said to me, "It''s too light."


    "No, not yet, but it''s coming soon."

 2318 Episode 2315 Ruley

    "Oh, I''m so glad. So that means an engagement ring, right?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, Lurie said it was even more illuminating.


    "Yes, it will."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s good. I''m flattered.In exchange, I''m the guy.... "


    Gaius felt a little depressed about his situation.


    But I said I''d raise my face.


    "So, who are you dealing with?"


    Lurie panicked.


    "Ah, no, no...."


    Ruleigh speaks for himself.


    Gaius stopped laughing with a smile.


    "What? Why are you hiding it? Can you tell me something else?"


    It was a gaius who stopped laughing like a disgusting old man, but suddenly the door was knocked.


    Gaius looked like she was in the middle of a lot of fun and didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Hmm? What?


    Then the door was opened and Togo barely came in.


    "Oh, what is it, Togo?"


    Togo looked surprised at the boring Gaius.


    And he rushed over and said,


    "I''m sorry. Did Lurie do something rude?"


    Togo mistakenly assumed that Gaius was in a mood because of Lurie''s recklessness.


    Gaius watched and leaned his head slightly.


    "No, that''s not it. I just looked bored because you came."


    Togo looked like it was stuck in a fox when Gaius said it was clear.


    "Wow, did I do something crushing?"


    Togo is always puzzled if it doesn''t have an idea.


    At that time, Gaius'' eyes glowed with killers.


    "Hey, Togo, what''s that ring on your finger?Could it be an engagement ring? "


    Togo answered Gaius''s question with a little embarrassment.


    "Ah, yes, that''s right. But you got it, right?"


    Gaius raised one eyebrow and said.


    "Yes, I know. The designs are the same."


    Ah, hah


    Togo looked sideways with his head scratched.


    Then Lurie, who was lying beside her, fell down embarrassed.


    "I see. Was Lurie against Togo?That''s why you left it to me? "


    Gaius kept laughing at Nianya with a disgusting smile.

 2319 Episode 2316 Response to Gaius

    "No, I''m afraid not."


    Togo answered in awe.


    Gaius still had a nasty smile on his face.


    "No, it''s okay. It''s okay, I''m not happy ~"


    "Yes, it hurts."


    When Togo returned the light, Lurie said.


    What can I do for you?


    Then he hurried to say that Togo remembered.


    "Yes! I''m sorry.A messenger from the royal castle just arrived and contacted us that King Aglut was on his way. "


    "Oh, yeah. Well then, let''s get you to a banquet."


    Gaius said so boringly.


    Togo was puzzled at the meaning.


    Gaius noticed and called out.


    "No, it doesn''t mean anything.She said she was on her way here.I just wanted to have a little talk with you at the banquet. "


    "Ah, yes, of course. Let''s get to work on that."


    That''s what Togo said and saluted.


    Lurie bowed and took them out of the room.


    "Will Aglut XIII come?Now, how do you react?I''m the hero who defeated the invaders, the Berg army.Do I have to be complimented?But hey, I''m telling you I''m here to steal the country... now, what exactly will King Aglut do to me? "


    I lay on the sofa and looked around my imagination.


    But there was no answer.


    "Well, he said he''d be here soon.I just need to see it with my own eyes. "


    I closed my eyes convincingly when I was alone.


    And I fell asleep lightly wondering how tired I was.


    "Lord Augros... Lord Augros..."


    Gaius was called by his name, and finally woke up from sleep by shaking his shoulders.


    "Ah... nh... ah... Togo..."


    When Gaius woke up with his sleepy eyes, Lurie offered him a warm bowl.


    Gaius received it with a smile and wiped his face.


    "Nahh... feels so good. That''s nice.I don''t feel good. Lurie is going to be a good wife. "


    Lurie dyed her face red for her praise.


    But my fianc��e, Togo, just told me it wasn''t going anywhere.


    Lord Augros, the king has arrived.

 2320 Episode 2317 Banquet

    "Oh, King Aglut is here."


    Gaius stood up suddenly as he murmured.


    Where is the king?


    Togo replied quickly.


    "You can come to the banquet.Lord Augros, please come. "


    "Okay, show me."


    "Ha!"


    Togo quickly turned his back when he replied with vigour.


    And I walked early to guide Gaius.


    Gaius greeted Lurie lightly and walked out of the room after Togo.


    Talk to the person Togo meets in the hallway.


    "King Aglut?"


    Then the man who was called answered immediately.


    "Ah, Captain, the King has already arrived at his banquet and is waiting for Lord Auglus.So please go quickly. "


    Togo was in a hurry.


    "That won''t work. We have to hurry."


    Togo looked back at Gaius and told him to hurry.


    "I''m sorry, Augustus, but please hurry.The King is already waiting. "


    Gaius replied as an eagle.


    "Oh, I heard you. Can I walk early?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    Togo made a considerable hurry and hurried ahead.


    Gaius followed with a bitter smile.


    Then I heard a lively voice.


    Maybe that''s the banquet seat?


    Togo looked back and answered Gaius''s question.


    "Yes, yes, please hurry."


    Togo was able to see the banquet and walked even faster.


    He moved on with a big crotch and arrived at the banquet in no time.


    Gaius arrived at the banquet with a bitter smile, and was guided into the venue by Togo.


    Then a groan was heard inside the venue.


    Everyone noticed the appearance of the hero who defeated the Berg army.


    The sigh gradually turned into cheer.


    Gaius spearheaded Togo with a roaring cheer.


    Then he stood in his deepest seat and waited until he returned to Aglut XIII.


    Aglut XIII nodded loudly when they came before him.


    And gazing at Gaius, he basically opened his mouth.


    "Thank you. A lot of people saved my life."


    Agult XIII lowered his head slowly and loudly, saying so.


    Gaius raised his right hand to control it and said with a smile.


    "No, of course not. Neither of them is equal to me."

 2321 Episode 2318 Banquet

    "I see. Is that what this means to you?"


    Agult XIII said interestingly.


    But Gaius was serious.


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Okay, let''s just leave the matter alone.Tonight is a banquet to defeat Berg.Enjoy yourself. "


    Gaius nodded and agreed.


    "Well, let''s drink a lot for today.I''m hungry too. "


    "Then come here."


    Aglut XIII pointed to his right hand seat.


    Gaius nodded and moved.


    Then Gaius waited for him to arrive at his seat, and Aglut XIII shouted at them with one hand.


    "Let''s raise the triumph tonight!Enjoy it with all your heart! "


    The hundreds of soldiers at the banquet cheered together.


    And they all took a breath of wine, drinking a toast unto the neighbors.


    Gaius swallowed the cup.


    Agult XIII also took a breath.


    Then the women knocked down the bottle that they had, and filled the cup with wine.


    Gaius put his mouth on the cup from the soba that had been poured.


    But this time, I didn''t drink it all at once, I only wet my mouth, and I felt the dish in front of me.


    "These all look delicious.But first of all, meat. "


    So Gaius took a large piece of meat that was placed in front of him, and carried it into his mouth.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious! It''s not cute."


    Gaius then put his hand on the seafood placed in his right hand.


    "Yeah! This is delicious too! It''s definitely a flavor."


    Gaius then mouthed one end after the other.


    The drinker also emptied the glass from one to the next.


    And about twenty minutes later, the hand stopped.


    "... uhh, maybe I ate a little too much."


    When Gaius uttered the words of regret, her eyelids were heavily covered and half-opened.


    Then Agult XIII said bitterly.


    "Are you drunk?"


    Gaius said slowly around his neck.


    "... uhhh, looks like it..."


    Gaius was almost asleep now.


    That''s why Agult XIII laughed.


    "Then why don''t you go to bed? I''m probably tired."


    Then Gaius answered honestly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but let me..."


    Gaius stood up slowly and tried to return to the room.

 2322 Episode 2319 The Second Room

    Gaius stood up and walked slowly.


    Togo calls out worriedly.


    Are you okay?


    Gaius answered slightly shrugging his shoulders.


    "Of course, it''s okay. Looks like he''s a little tired.It seems to be getting drunk faster than usual. "


    "I see. I will send you to your room."


    But Gaius declined the offer.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m not a child.I can go back alone. "


    "No, but...."


    "It''s okay. It''s a banquet. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Ah, well then...."


    Ah, bye.


    Gaius said so and walked through the side of Togo.


    Then we had to postpone the banquet.


    Returning to the room earlier, Gaius found Lurie''s back.


    "Lurie, are you still there?"


    Lurie was surprised to hear a voice from behind.


    "Hih!... I''m surprised..."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to surprise you.What are you doing more than that? "


    Lurie answered Gaius''s question.


    "Yes, the King has arrived and we are cleaning."


    Gaius came quickly.


    "Oh, I see. This is the room the King used when he came."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "What happens to my room?"


    Lurie smiled and answered.


    "Yes, I have prepared something else for you.Would you like to use it? "


    "Oh, I''m so tired.I want to lie down if I can. "


    "Yes, please come here."


    Lurie moved around like that and invited Gaius.


    Gaius followed Lurie into the hallway.


    And as he walked down the hallway for a while, Lurie pointed at the door.


    "Here we are."


    As soon as Lurie said so, he opened the door and hung his head.


    Gaius gazed into the room.


    "Hmm. This room is quite luxurious, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, this is the second room after the previous one."


    "Sorry, I got a nice room for you."


    "Of course not. This is the room of the hero who defeated the Berk army."


    Gaius entered the room smiling.


    And when I found the bed, I went for a glimpse.


    "Thank you. I''ll let you sleep."


    Gaius fell into bed saying that.


    Lurie closed the door with a smile.


    "Please take a rest."

 2323 Chapter 2320 Binding

    Gaius had plenty of sleep and woke up in the morning sunlight and noticed an abnormality in his body.


    "... yeah? Something''s wrong?"


    Gaius tried to wake up her upper body.


    "My body is heavy... and my head is flabbergasted."


    Gaius twisted his head.


    "I don''t remember anything like this..."


    But then Gaius regained his desire to urinate, so he tried to get out of bed slowly.


    "Oh, shit."


    Gaius felt dizzy and almost collapsed.


    However, I managed to balance my body and put one hand on the table that was closer to me, and I never fell.


    "Oh, no. Still here... cold or something?"


    Gaius put his hand on his forehead for the time being.


    "I don''t think I have a fever.Just sick? "


    Gaius once again noticed the urge to urinate and rushed into the toilet.


    And when I managed to add something, I got out of the bathroom and went back to bed.


    "Well, I don''t know what it is, but I think it''s better not to be impossible here."


    Gaius murmured as he dived into the bed.


    And when I decided where my body was in the bed, I slowly closed my eyelids.


    After a while, I heard a knock on the door.


    Gaius woke up again and tried to open his eyelids.


    But I couldn''t do it.


    Gaius was surprised and desperately tried to open his eyelids, but it was still in vain.


    Then Gaius tried to move his right hand.


    But it didn''t come true either.


    So Gaius understood.


    I think this is a shackle.


    As a matter of fact, Gaius was never tied up.


    So although I was quite surprised earlier, I succeeded in restoring calm after finding out that I was tied up.


    (Now, what do we do? No, no matter what happens, I can''t help it.Tied up... for the first time. It certainly happens when you get extremely tired.Is this how tired I am... hey, did you do something so tiring?I don''t think so.It shouldn''t be a big deal.And yet, I can''t believe I''ve ever been tied up before... maybe...)


    Gaius was stunned by what had happened.


    (What if my total magic amount is at its limit?)

 2324 Episode 2321: The Line of Request

    Gaius was impatient.


    That''s because Gaius''s request was that his total amount of magic be infinite at all times.


    Therefore, when the total amount of magic came to a limit, it was a matter of life and death.


    (No, I''ve heard that you''re just tired... but if you use your magic to the limit, you''ll be so tired that your body won''t move... in fact, it''s the first time I''ve ever been tied up in my life...)


    So Gaius looked back on his recent behavior.


    But I didn''t think I''d consumed so much magic, I leaned my neck in my heart.


    (Then what?... is the reason why I suddenly get tied up... is because I''ve been out of my mind for so long?... or...)


    The most likely current situation is fatigue from past metastases.


    I can''t think of anything else for now.


    Gaius concluded there for a moment.


    (There must have been some kind of burden on the body because I came in the past.I can''t say anything about the total amount of magic.Well, let''s just wait for the bondage to come off.Then we''ll talk.)


    Then, in addition to the sound of knocking on the door, I heard a loud voice.


    "Augustus! Augustus! I got a squid!"


    Togo, huh?


    Gaius concluded that his voice sounded familiar.


    Then Togo raised its voice even more.


    Augustus, do you copy? Augustus! "


    Oh, something''s wrong.


    Gaius was filled with sorry feelings.


    Then, all of a sudden, I was wrapped in silence.


    Did you give up?


    Gaius thought so.


    But the next moment, a huge noise came out.


    It was not visible from Gaius, but it was clearly a sound that destroyed the door.


    Soon after that, I heard Togo''s chopped voice.


    "Augustus! What is it? Augustus!"


    Togo shakes Gaius''s body.


    But there was no reaction, so Togo''s expression was stunned.


    Then I heard Ruley''s voice.


    "No, Togo, don''t shake it!We need to be quiet! "


    "Ah, ah! I''m sorry! But what the hell is going on!? It''s not responding at all!?"


    "Call a doctor! Hurry!"


    "Alright, I''ll call you as soon as I can!"


    There was a loud footsteps and Togo came out.


    Gaius heard such a noise and felt angry about his body, which was completely immobile.

 2325 Episode 2322 Awakening

    Even though the doctor arrived and examined Gaius'' body in every corner, his body still didn''t move.


    Gaius was fed up in his heart.


    (Seriously... it''s all stuck...)


    Then you heard the noise and entered the room until Aglut XIII.


    "What''s going on?"


    Togo answers the question of Agult XIII bewildered.


    "I have no idea what it is... but it''s just a slight move anyway."


    "Are you alive?"


    The doctor replied immediately.


    "Yes, my heart is beating and my pupils are responding normally."


    "I see. But you won''t wake up?"


    Aglut XIII said to Togo.


    Togo answered in trouble.


    "Left, I don''t know why, but there''s no response at all."


    "Hmm, I''m in trouble. Doctor, is the cause unknown?"


    "Yes, I think it''s a kind of bondage, but it doesn''t happen even if you just call it that...."


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    "Yes, usually wake up as soon as you call"


    "I see... you''re a monster..."


    Gaius heard these conversations clearly.


    And I was in a hurry.


    (Seriously... aren''t you just tied up?You''re still saying something''s wrong with my body?Shit, I''m starting to get anxious....)


    Gaius was disturbed by the darkness.


    But I gradually felt my consciousness fading away.


    Then, after a while, he fell asleep in a snug state.


    "...... ah......"


    As soon as Gaius woke up, he remembered.


    Before I fell asleep, I was in a terrible shackle.


    But now he was able to open his eyelids without any problems and succeeded in keeping the ceiling in view.


    Then I heard a familiar voice.


    Augustus!


    It was Lurie''s voice.


    Gaius knocked his neck down and saw him speak.


    "... hey, Lurie"


    When Gaius said so, Lurie screamed.


    "I''m awake!"


    Then I hear voices from the opposite direction.


    "Augustus! Are you all right!?"


    It was still Togo.


    Gaius smiled bitterly and said.


    "Hi, Togo. Sorry. Don''t worry."

 2326 Episode 2323 Awakening

    "Great....."


    She said that Togo was relieved.


    Lurie exhaled and was relieved as well.


    Gaius looked at it and said sorry.


    "Sorry, you''ve been worried a lot."


    Then Togo said again.


    "No, it''s fine if you''re okay.Will you be fed? "


    Gaius said he would check his stomach.


    "Oh, it looks like it''s a lot empty. Can I have it?"


    "Sure, I''ll get it ready soon."


    Togo said so and left the room with Lurie.


    Gaius lay down again on the bed when he saw the two of them leave.


    "Still, it was an incredible tie.It doesn''t move at all.I was surprised, but it might have been a good experience. "


    Gaius murmured like other people about what happened to him.


    "But, well, it''s good to be able to move, and good, good."


    Gaius said, sleeping with his neck bent and looking out the window.


    I can see the mountains rising in the distance.


    Gaius thought beyond the mountain.


    "Beyond that mountain is Berg, I''m sure.I wonder if that General Gillios is going to be all right when he gets back so quickly. "


    As soon as Gaius murmured, the door was knocked out.


    "Excuse me. Your meal is ready."


    "Oh, come in. Nice to meet you."


    Gaius woke up his upper body when he answered.


    Then the door opened and the caterer came in.


    The caterer really stood up, and the meal was ready in an instant.


    Gaius rose from his bed and moved to a table with luxurious cuisine.


    And when I finished watching the dishes, I sat in my chair and started eating.


    "Ha ~ I ate it. I''m full."


    Gaius said satisfactorily wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    The caterer said with a full smile.


    "It seems to suit your mouth, and what''s more important is that it suits you"


    "That was great. Thank you for dinner."


    Gaius said so, and the caterer lowered his head and began to clean up the empty dishes.


    "Would you like some tea?"


    The caterer asks Gaius.


    I''ll take it.


    "Yes, sir."


    The caterer finished the dishes and started making tea.


    Then I heard a knock on the door.


    When I saw it, I saw Aglut XIII with Togo.


    Doesn''t that seem to be a problem?


    Gaius replied briefly to Aglut XIII''s question.


    "Thanks."

 2327 Episode 2324: Payment by a Person

    "What happened?"


    Gaius also responded briefly to a brief question from Aglut XIII.


    I was tied up.


    "Tied up?"


    Agult XIII strangely tilted his neck.


    Then Togo, who had been holding back, said unexpectedly.


    "That''s stupid. I can''t believe you talked to me like that or shook my body, but it was a shackle."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I think so, too.But I''ve always been conscious.I just couldn''t move my body.Oh, I was unconscious because I fell asleep at the end. "


    "Were you conscious all the way?"


    "Oh, I heard the Togolese were so worried.That''s why I was so sorry. "


    "Ah, I see...."


    Then Aglut XIII told him to comfort Togo.


    Well, that''s good.This is how we can move safely. "


    "Ah, yes, that''s exactly what I said."


    Togo finally lowered his head.


    Aglut XIII nodded lightly and turned back towards Gaius.


    Feeling good?


    Gaius answered happily.


    "Oh, that''s pretty good. Nothing''s wrong."


    Well, let''s talk a little bit.


    Agult XIII said so and looked back.


    Just the two of you.


    Everyone followed the words of Aglut XIII silently, and soon there were only two people in the room.


    Gaius asked in anticipation of the content of the story.


    "So what are you talking about?Could you give up your country? "


    Then Aglut XIII quietly agreed.


    "Yes, it is."


    Gaius was surprised by the unexpected reaction.


    "Really? Really? Really?"


    Aglut XIII said in a very calm manner.


    "Listen to your purpose, and if I am convinced, I will give up my country."


    "Really... oh, I''m surprised..."


    Then Agult XIII smiled bitterly.


    "I thought you said that. Give up the country."


    "No, I told you... but I didn''t really think you''d give it to me."


    "What would you have done if you hadn''t?"


    "I was trying to be as calm as I could be."


    "What is the method?"


    Gaius replied quickly.


    "It''s a demonstration. Anyway, I guess I could shoot the magic and lose my war."


    Then Aglut XIII laughed.


    "Isn''t that what you did at Fort Tokiri?"

 2328 Episode 2325: Agglts Next

    "Oh, yeah, because it''s the most peaceful thing to say."


    Gaius laughed as much as Aglut XIII did.


    Then Aglut XIII nodded.


    "Sure. In fact, Berg retreated."


    "Didn''t think it would work that well, did it?"


    Agult XIII then asked, tilting his head slightly.


    "That''s right. I heard it was really light."


    "Oh, honestly, I feel like I''m getting my shoulders shrunk.You were right to be light. "


    "Well, that bothers me a little."


    That''s what Aglut XIII said, and Gaius leaned his head.


    "Hmm, sure. It would be too light if I were told...."


    "Do you know who the enemy general was?"


    Gaius looked up and tried to remember.


    "Eh ~, I wonder if it was General Gillios?"


    "Gillios, I see."


    Again?


    "Hmm. I''m the best general in Berk.I see, it''s not strange for him to calmly judge his strength and decide to retreat. "


    "Hmm, that''s the best general in Berg. But he seemed calm."


    "Of course. By the way, did Gillios say anything during the retreat?"


    "What is it?"


    "For example, did you say that you would retreat now, but that you would invade again over time?"


    "Oh, that''s right. No, you didn''t."


    "I see... I hope so..."


    "Well, I didn''t say that, but maybe I didn''t, and you shouldn''t be alarmed."


    Hmm. Of course.


    Gaius tried to get back to the first story.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask me?"


    "I see. You want to reunite Melissa, don''t you?"


    "Oh, yeah, that''s my destiny."


    "So if you cured this agult, where will you cure it next?"


    Gaius answered looking diagonally up.


    "Well... is that a country that could invade Aglut again?"


    Then Aglut XIII said immediately.


    "You mean Berg?"


    Gaius nodded loudly.


    "That''s true, because if you cure Aglut, you''ll be in trouble if you''re attacked right away, and then you''ll have to cure Berk the next time."

 2329 Chapter 2326 Full Recovery

    Hmm, I see.


    Agult XIII thought about that.


    And I said I''d finish thinking for a second.


    "Okay, I''ll give you my country."


    Gaius kept an eye on him.


    "Seriously!? Really?"


    "Hmm. We cannot beat you alone in our army.Then you don''t have to bleed for nothing. I will surrender. "


    "Oh, that''s great. I want to avoid wasteful bleeding, too."


    "I guess so. That''s how you dealt with Berg. So let''s trust him."


    "Well, what if I was bleeding all over Berg?"


    Then Agult XIII answered immediately.


    "It''s the same that I can''t beat you.That''s why you surrendered.But I would have lived in a gloomy mood. "


    Gaius smiled.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry.I''ll try not to bleed out as much as I can. "


    I hope so.


    All right, let''s go to Berg and get it from Ichigoku.


    Agult XIII was greatly surprised by Gaius''s remarks.


    "Really? You just got caught in that strange bondage?"


    Agult XIII looked worried, but Gaius said with a smile.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Well, you must have been pretty tired, but you slept well. It''s a complete recovery."


    "But isn''t going back to Berg going to get you tired?"


    "I think it''s okay. And I''m curious."


    What''s bothering you?


    "Of course, it''s about Berg.Regardless of the general named Gillios, the Berg kingdom itself will not give up, so why don''t we get rid of the matter? "


    "That''s true....."


    "Don''t worry. I got it from one country, so I won''t be rude."


    Then Agult XIII smiled bitterly.


    "Is that what this is about?"


    "Well, when I think I''ve got it, I want to take care of it.Then I think we should get rid of the country that is likely to invade. "


    Agult XIII was to laugh even harder.


    "I don''t know, is that what it is?"


    "That''s right. That''s why I''ll be there soon."


    Gaius said so and started walking slowly.


    "Where are you going? The door''s not that way."


    Gaius laughed hard and said.


    "It stinks, so I''m going through the window."


    Gaius put his foot on the window frame.


    And once he turned around and smiled a little, he jumped out.


    Even as Aglut XIII looked at him, Gaius activated his flight technique there and flew far away in no time.

 2330 Chapter 2327 The Town of Degus

    "I jumped out with the protrusion of something, but this way is fine, right?"


    Gaius murmured anxiously looking down at the surrounding landscape.


    "That mountain must be the other side of Berg...."


    Gaius flew toward the mountains ahead.


    And as he crossed the mountain range, he glanced at the townscape below him.


    "Let''s get down to that town."


    Gaius flew all the way to the town and got off to a square that seemed to be the center of it.


    "It''s quite a big town, but it doesn''t have a lot of streets."


    However, Gaius called out to a man close to him because there was not a lot of street.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve never been to this town before, what kind of town is this?"


    A man answered me with a sweet smile.


    "Oh, are you a tourist?This is a town called Degus. "


    "Degus, by the way, it''s a town in Berg, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, that''s right, but it''s mostly along the border with Agult."


    "Which way is the capital of Berg, by the way?"


    "Oh, if it''s Berks in the capital, this way."


    The man pointed in the direction Gaius was flying earlier.


    "Really? By the way, is it far from Berk?"


    "That''s right... two days in a carriage?If it''s a fast horse, it won''t take a day. "


    "Very well. Thank you very much."


    Gaius lowered his head politely and said nicely.


    "By the way, are you still looking for tomorrow''s festival?"


    "Festival?"


    Oh, no?


    "No, I just stopped by this town for a minute."


    Oh, is that so?


    "Yes, is the festival going to take place in this town?"


    "That''s right. Tomorrow is a big festival once every 30 years."


    "Oh, every 30 years? Something''s amazing."


    "Of course, it''s amazing. That''s why we''re all very busy preparing for the downstairs."


    "Oh, so you don''t have a lot of people?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. That''s why I thought you were here for the festival."


    "Really? Ah... once every 30 years... but the festival is tomorrow, right?"


    "Yeah, I hope you''re watching.I don''t know if I can get a place to stay. "


    "Well, maybe a full reservation?"


    "That''s right, but it might still be available.Sometimes you just have to cancel. "


    Gaius nodded well.


    "Thank you very much. If I can find a place to stay, I''ll take a look."


    Gaius said that with a smile and broke up with a man, and his original purpose was to find a place to stay.

 2331 Episode 2328: The First Festival in 30 Years

    For the time being, Gaius looked around the building facing the square.


    "Hotel... hotel... oh, that''s like it."


    Gaius looked at the building west of the square and said.


    Let''s go over there for now.


    Gaius took a look around at the technology and headed for the building.


    Then, when I approached, I saw the hotel sign.


    All right, here we go.


    Gaius hurried to the hotel.


    Then finally arrived, he went up the entrance ramp and opened the front door.


    Then there was a front in my right hand.


    Gaius immediately went to the front desk and called out to the full-fledged hotel man and the vampire man who was writing something down.


    Um, okay?


    The man raised his face with a smile.


    "Yes, may I help you?"


    "Is there an empty room?"


    The hotel man smiled brightly.


    "Yes, yes, thank you.Actually, I had to cancel a few minutes ago and I just got a room.Would you like to be alone? "


    "Yes, alone. I''d love to see that room."


    "Yes, please wait a moment"


    The hotel man said that with a bouncing voice, and began to prepare the room.


    Gaius asked with a tone that would not disturb the hotel man.


    "There''s a festival tomorrow, right?Everything is a big festival once every 30 years. "


    The hotel man answered while working.


    "Yeah, that''s right. That''s why I think hotels in this town are full."


    "I knew it. Then you''re really lucky."


    "I think so. Now that you''re ready, I''ll show you."


    The hotel man said so and came out of the front desk.


    And he came out in front of Gaius and led the way.


    "This way, please. The room is upstairs."


    Gaius, led by the hotel man, went up the stairs to the second floor.


    Then walked down the hallway for a while and reached the back of the room.


    "This is my room."


    That''s what the hotel man said when he threw the key into the door and opened it.


    Gaius entered the room at the behest of the hotel man.


    And I said to check the interior.


    "Very good. It''s a calm atmosphere and I like it."


    "Thank you. Please relax."


    The hotel man said so and left the room.


    Gaius walked slowly towards the window.


    Then he opened the window and went out to the balcony and murmured.


    "Well, it''s good for a day.It''s the first big festival in 30 years. "

 2332 Chapter 2329: The Temple in the North

    Gaius relaxed in one of the hotel rooms for a while.


    But as soon as I got bored, I decided to take a walk outside.


    Gaius first strolled through the plaza that stretched out in front of the hotel.


    "Something more crowded than before.And I''m making something. "


    It seems that this square will be open like a wedding at the festival tomorrow.


    Apparently, people came out to prepare for that.


    It''s getting a little lively and the festive atmosphere is coming out.


    Gaius felt a little canny and strolled further through the square.


    Then a boulevard headed north came into sight.


    At the end of the boulevard was a gentle slope, stretching to a mountain far away.


    Gaius called the passers-by there.


    "Excuse me, I''m a tourist, is there anything ahead of this street?"


    Gaius was worried about a building that looked like a hill down the street.


    "Oh, yes, sir. It''s the temple."


    "Hall of Fame? Maybe it''s about tomorrow''s festival?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Something came out of that shrine and came to this square."


    "Really? Thank you."


    Gaius thanked the man for his gentle meeting.


    And the man left with a smile, and walked toward the shrine.


    "I see. The festival of gods enshrined there."


    Gaius walked further north on the boulevard in a more thrilling mood.


    "Hmm...."


    Gaius went over to the shrine and whispered unexpectedly.


    Seeing it from a distance was quite different from seeing it nearby.


    Gaius raised her voice of admiration and walked with her mouth wide open.


    Then a voice was heard from a young lady from a teahouse facing the street.


    "Hey, oniisan, you''re a tourist, right?Let''s get some rest here. "


    When Gaius saw it, a delicious bun was steamed in the store.


    Gaius got caught up in the cute smell and approached the store lightly.


    "Yes, I''ll show you one person ~"


    Onee-san said happily to the store and then called out to Gaius.


    Would you like some buns and tea?


    Gaius replied with a nod.


    There are two buns.


    "Oh, my God! It''s amazing!Please go to the rooftop upstairs with a good view! "


    Gaius was guided by her sister as she went up the stairs of the shop.

 2333 Episode 2330: Top of the Mountain

    Oh, it''s a landscape inside.


    Gaius rose to the rooftop on the second floor of the teahouse and shouted with admiration at the view.


    Then the teahouse woman nodded with a happy smile.


    "Isn''t that right? This is a privileged seat.Take your time.I''ll bring you some tea and buns now. "


    "Oh, please."


    Gaius sat in a seat with the best view.


    There is a shrine in the middle of the mountain, and a high peak is connected behind the mountain.


    On the left and right side of the mountain there was a lush forest, and the view from here was picturesque.


    "Hey, you''re pretty good at this."


    As Gaius murmured, the woman came earlier with tea and buns.


    "Yes, wait, tea and buns.They''re both the pride of the house, so try them slowly. "


    Oh, that looks delicious.


    Gaius listened to the price and, after accounting, took a hot tea bowl and sipped it.


    Yeah, it''s delicious.


    Isn''t that right? Then take your time.


    The woman smiled and left.


    Gaius once again looked at the scenery and then reached out to the buns.


    "This looks delicious again. Which one?"


    Gaius took a hot bun and put his mouth to the edge.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious!"


    Gaius sighed more manju while looking at the beautiful scenery.


    And when she flattened it beautifully, she looked satisfied.


    But at that time, the top of the mountain seemed to shine.


    "Hmm? Well, it seemed like the summit was shining right now..."


    Gaius looked at the top of the mountain for a while.


    "Hmm. It''s my fault... ah!It''s glowing again! But it just disappeared.What the hell is that? Is it some kind of reflection? "


    Gaius kept looking at the top of the mountain with his eyes like a plate for a while.


    After all, the top was shining again.


    "Even if it''s some kind of reflection, there''s definitely something there... ah!It''s shining again. It looks like it''s shining regularly, so I''ll try it later. "


    Gaius stood up slowly after being alone.


    And for just a few moments, I looked down and thought.


    "No, I don''t want the shrine later.I''m more concerned about that top. "


    When Gaius decided his policy, he flew up.


    Then, as usual, he ejected the aura and flew toward the mountain at an incredible speed.

 2334 Episode 2331 Peak

    Gaius flew with great momentum and quickly reached the mountain.


    However, Gaius did not stop there and flew along the ridge of the mountain at a steep angle, passing the shrine instantly to the top of the mountain.


    Gaius applied a sudden brake and stopped in the air, looking down at his feet and looking for something.


    "Huh? Nothing... nothing shiny?"


    Gaius leaned his neck and kept searching.


    But no matter how I looked around, I didn''t see anything.


    Gaius had no choice but to slowly descend towards the top.


    And among the scattered rocks, they landed on the flattest spot.


    "It''s small, of course. Koyama Dashi."


    Gaius looked around again.


    "Quite a big rock rolling around, but the rock doesn''t shine...."


    Gaius explored the top of the mountain, taking care not to be taken by the rocks.


    But I couldn''t find anything, and I tilted my neck.


    "That''s funny. There can''t be anything..."


    Gaius pondered there.


    "The direction of the teahouse is this way... what do you mean, it''s this way?"


    Gaius crossed the top of the mountain and moved to where the teahouse was visible.


    "It should be around here somewhere. Otherwise it''s strange."


    Gaius searched the neighborhood again.


    But no matter how hard I looked, I couldn''t find anything.


    As Gaius was halfway, he saw people climbing from the shrine toward the summit.


    "Yeah? Is it part of the festival?Some sort of event. "


    As Gaius looked at them for a while, he could see that he had something in his hand.


    "Hmm?... do you have any weapons?... I can''t believe this isn''t about me. "


    But as they approached, I saw the color of anger seeping into their eyes.


    "... ah, it''s definitely for me.Maybe this place is off-limits.... "


    Zunzun and the men coming up.


    In his hand are all kinds of prey.


    Gaius thought there.


    "Well, what do we do? You want me to run?But hey, I don''t want that either. "


    As a result, Gaius decided to talk.


    And the men reached the top in anger.


    "Oh, thank you. Are you mad at me?"


    And the leader said on behalf of all of them.


    "What are you going to do to get into the forbidden land!"

 2335 Chapter 2332 The Forbidden Land

    "Ah, I knew it... well, I''m sorry. Something I didn''t know."


    Gaius apologized honestly.


    But the anger of the men does not subside.


    "Don''t apologize!Tomorrow is the first big festival day in 30 years, but if it stays this way, it could be canceled! "


    Gaius was surprised enough to get his neck up front.


    "Eh!? Stop? Why?"


    "What the hell! I''m sure it''s because you entered this sanctuary!"


    "No, that''s right... is it forbidden to enter?"


    And the first man lifted up his arms, and said calmly, suppressing the others.


    "I don''t know yet. I''ll tell you what''s coming."


    "Tell me... what is that?"


    Then the men around him burst into it without eating, but the first man managed to push them in and said.


    "You don''t know anything.The announcement is about the mythology that is performed at the shrine in the middle of this mountain. "


    "Hah... so the festival will be canceled as soon as the announcement is made?Because of me? "


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    The first man was still calm because the men around him were so excited, but it was just getting out of control.


    Gaius perceived it and said with his head down, feeling sorry.


    "No, I''m really sorry. I really didn''t know.I can''t believe this place was forbidden.I was just curious because the top of the mountain was glowing, and I really didn''t have any other ideas. "


    Not only the leading men, but also the other men stopped moving.


    "What?"


    The first man asked on behalf of everyone.


    Gaius once again made an apologetic face and apologized.


    "I''m really sorry.I didn''t think it might stop the festival. "


    It was a heartfelt apology to Gaius, but it didn''t matter to the men.


    "No, that''s not it. What did you say?Didn''t you say the summit glowed? "


    Gaius nodded with a jiotong expression.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. The top of the mountain shines brightly, so I''m worried...."


    "Really!? Where is it? Where did the light shine?"" I don''t suppose you''re lying!? "" If you''re lying, it''s more than that!? "


    The men questioned Gaius one after another.


    Gaius said anxiously, pushed by the momentum.


    "No, I really saw it... what is it?"

 2336 Episode 2333 Joshua

    "Did you see it!? Did you really see it!"


    The men inquire more about Gaius.


    Gaius nodded so much that he was depressed.


    "No, I told you I saw it!I flew here because the summit was glowing. "


    Then the men showed a surprised look.


    "You said you were flying!?" "Really!? You''re not lying!"" No, but did anyone say they were flying in the sky?"But flying in the sky!"


    Gaius smelled annoying and suddenly floated.


    Then the men hurried back in haste.


    Gaius made a good look and said.


    "Here, is this it?"


    The men put butt mochi one after the other.


    But only the first man stood there, even though his expression was astonishing.


    "Wow... are you the wizard?"


    "Yes, but to be more precise, I''m a great wizard."


    The man laughed when Gaius got in the mood as usual.


    "I see... the Great Wizard Master.That''s... amazing. "


    Gaius came down slowly and satisfactorily and landed, and said in front of the man.


    "I''m Augustus. What about you?"


    "Me. I''m Joshua."


    "Joshua, you''ve never seen magic before?"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen it."


    "Isn''t that amazing?"


    "Oh, that''s what I''ve been saying."


    That''s right.


    Gaius laughed when he said so.


    Joshua smiled bitterly in the middle of the day.


    So, back to earlier, you saw something shining?


    "Oh, I see. Does that make sense to you?"


    "Mm-hmm. A lot."


    "Does that have anything to do with the festival?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "What''s the connection?"


    And Joshua said with a serious face.


    "Light is a symbol of God.And this mountaintop is where God comes down. "


    Gaius snapped his eyebrow at it.


    "Eh ~, the light is God, and here God comes down... hmm?"


    And Joshua smiled again.


    "For the record, it''s Augustus.You''re not a god, are you? "


    Gaius burst out unexpectedly.


    But I managed to say that I had a troubled face.


    "Not a god. Well, I think it''s the closest thing to God."

 2337 Episode 2334: The Raging God

    "Yes, I think it would be interesting if Frank had a God to talk to so much."


    Joshua laughed at that.


    I thought Gaius was sure, and laughed as well.


    But the other men weren''t laughing.


    On the contrary, he looks scared of fear.


    "Oh, hey. Joshua, what are you saying at the top of the mountain..." "That''s right.You can''t laugh at God. "" Stop it, Joshua, it''s disrespectful. "


    They said to each other.


    Gaius learned the character of this mountain god from their fear.


    "This god seems to be a desolate god, right?"


    Then the men said in horror again.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!"" This punishment! You can''t tell the difference between good and bad!"Anyway, get out of here now!"


    Gaius made their frightening behavior more interesting and added.


    "Hmph! I''m afraid of God. Can you be a great wizard?I''m not even interested in humans.Whatever we say here, we basically don''t know. "


    "Bye, fool! Correct it! No, no, that''s enough!Get the hell out of here!"Yes, that''s right! Fly away!"


    The men blamed Gaius with a constantly frightened look.


    But only Joshua was different.


    Gaius turned to Joshua and said.


    "You''re quite calm.Looks like you''re thinking differently than the rest of them. "


    Then Joshua looked like she was in trouble and said.


    Well, I guess so. But let''s get out of here for now.There is a shrine downstairs. Will you come that far? "


    "Yes, I searched for something glowing, but I couldn''t find it, and I was going to the shrine in the first place.All right, let''s go. "


    "Thank you. What do we do? Fly?"


    "That''s right, that''s faster...."


    Gaius glanced at the other men.


    "Why don''t you walk down the mountain with these guys?"


    Then the men scolded Gaius all at once.


    "Hmph! We''re both willing to give up. You should fly alone!Yeah, I''m sorry, too!I don''t want to talk to people like you! "


    Joshua smiled bitterly.


    You hated me a lot.


    But Gaius didn''t care.


    "Fine, but I need to talk to you. Hang on."


    Gaius said so, and took Joshua''s hand.


    Then Gaius''s magic was passed on to Joshua, and his body floated softly together.


    All right, let''s go.


    According to Gaius, Joshua was a little rushed, but he was delighted with his first flight.


    "Ah, oh, okay. But please do it as slowly as possible. This is my first time."


    "All right, let''s go again."


    Gaius said it was slow as usual, but he flew toward the shrine.

 2338 Episode 2335: The Rock

    Gaius took Joshua to the shrine and found a good space to land.


    And Joshua, who had finished his first flight, said with a carefree face.


    "It''s amazing. Flying in the sky."


    "Really? I''m too used to it."


    "But it''s never been the first time, has it?I bet you had your first flight, too. "


    Then Gaius twisted his neck.


    "That''s true... but I don''t really remember why..."


    Gaius seemed really confused.


    So Joshua smiled bitterly.


    "You don''t remember anything so amazing? That''s amazing."


    Gaius accidentally scratched his head poly.


    Well, that''s fine. But why did you bring me here? "


    Joshua answered Gaius openly.


    "Oh, I thought it would be a good idea to explain this mountain god."


    "I see. I do want to know.Is there a god in that shrine? "


    "No, I don''t. This mountain itself is a god."


    Then Gaius'' face became cloudy.


    "So what''s in this shrine?"


    Joshua smiled and replied.


    "Materials."


    "Documents? Is that all?"


    "Of course there are others.It''s an altar, but there''s nothing to describe God. "


    "Hmm, well, that''s fine. So what do you have?"


    "Well, look at that in person."


    Joshua said so, and walked toward the temple.


    Gaius followed, and they walked to the shrine.


    Then he went up a staircase grounded in the center of the hall and exited in front of a large door leading into it.


    Joshua turned around and said.


    "All right, let''s go in. Keep your head down when you get in."


    "Okay."


    Joshua confirmed that he had my consent and put his hand on the big door in front of him.


    Then he pulled his full weight and opened the big door.


    Gaius gazed inside Joshua''s back.


    "Yeah? What is it? What''s on it?"


    Gaius noticed a big rock sitting in the middle of the hall.


    Then Joshua noticed and looked back.


    "Is that it? That''s a rock."


    "Rock? What is that?"


    Joshua greeted and explained to the inner house.


    "Rock is the rock that God is supposed to come down from."

 2339 Chapter 2336 Evacuation

    "The rock that God is coming down from... hmm, sure there''s nothing else.The rocks are just pockets. "


    Gaius looked around the altar and said.


    Then Joshua nodded loudly.


    "Yes, there''s only... that material in the back."


    And Joshua said so, and pointed toward the back of the altar.


    Gaius stretched out his neck and looked behind him.


    "Oh, there''s a bookshelf. There?"


    "Yes, it says what happened to the faith in this mountain and what inspired the construction of this shrine."


    Then Gaius suddenly lost interest.


    "Something stinks. It''s going to take a while to read."


    Joshua smiled and headed towards the back of the temple.


    "It''s okay. I''ll explain. The materials are for reference only."


    Hmm, but it''s troublesome after all.


    And Gaius walked after Joshua, saying so.


    But Gaius reacted hypersensitively to something as he tried to pass by the side of the rock.


    Gaius flipped his body and took a combat stance against the rock.


    Joshua was surprised and asked Gaius.


    What''s wrong?


    But Gaius''s response was unexpected.


    "Run."


    "Yeah? What?"


    "Just run!"


    Joshua didn''t know what was going on, but because Gaius was unusual, he retreated and evacuated from the exit behind the shrine to the outside of the building.


    Gaius glanced at Joshua''s evacuation and lowered his hips to prepare for the battle.


    Then the space on the rock rock rocked about a few dozen C.


    Gaius stared carefully at the part.


    The sway grew over time.


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and watched it.


    Then all of a sudden, the space burst into pieces.


    From the torn space, you can see the darkness of darkness.


    Gaius gazed into the darkness with the utmost vigilance.


    But I can''t see inside.


    It was just a black space.


    And nothing happens from there.


    "Isn''t someone coming out?God or something.... "


    Gaius murmured, but the situation remained the same.


    Then Gaius noticed.


    "Maybe you''re asking me out?You want to go inside? "


    Gaius murmured and slowly stretched his hips.

 2340 Episode 2337 Something Threatening

    Gaius slowly stepped forward and approached the altar.


    And when he reached the altar, he took a slow step up the stairs.


    Gaius climbed up the altar and gazed at the dark, unusual space that had opened up over the dozens of centimeters of Rocky Mountain.


    But there has been no change.


    Gaius never meant to push his right hand into the hole in the alien space.


    But nothing happened.


    Gaius raised his eyebrows and once again looked at different spaces.


    But it wasn''t particularly novel.


    That''s why Gaius slightly twisted his neck.


    And I pushed my arm even deeper.


    However, nothing changed, especially the strange feeling on the arm.


    For that reason, Gaius decided to never go inside again.


    Gaius slowly climbs up onto the rock.


    And he quietly put his right leg in the dark.


    Then I lowered my head and put it in.


    Then, slowly and in turn, Gaius'' body slowly disappeared into a different space.


    Yeah?


    Gaius accidentally twisted his neck in a different space.


    There was nothing unusual about it, and I could feel it in the same different space that I have been through.


    But something went wrong.


    But I don''t know what that is.


    So Gaius twisted his neck.


    And I looked around slowly.


    There is a slight light inside and I can see some.


    A slightly purple interior wall.


    But there''s nothing else.


    Gaius tried to step out slowly.


    But at that moment, I felt something threatening again.


    Gaius took immediate action.


    "There''s something... and... what''s this feeling?... like before, like never before... "


    Gaius was curious, but the threat hasn''t left yet, and he just increased his vigilance.


    "Come if you want, I''ll always be there for you."


    Gaius was not strong or anything, and said so confidently.


    But there was no particular change.


    Gaius remained alert.


    "Absolutely. Something''s watching me."


    Gaius waited and waited.


    About twenty minutes in time.


    At last, I came.


    Inside the other space, it swayed even further.


    Gaius was surprised and gazed.


    "What? What happens?"


    Gaius focused his attention to the fullest extent and stared at the sway.

 2341 Chapter 2338 Liberators and Guiders

    "... Augloss?..."


    I heard voices in the dark.


    Gaius was surprised and saw the direction of his voice.


    Then I saw something popping up.


    "What is it?"


    Gaius spoke inadvertently.


    Then, gradually, the figure appeared.


    "Who are you?"


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and said as he stared at the other person.


    Then someone answered again.


    "... it''s still Augloss..."


    The voice felt a color of relief.


    Gaius tilted his neck further.


    "Do you know me?"


    I received a reply as soon as possible.


    "I know. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Although the opponent''s appearance has been much more contoured, it is not clear yet.


    Gaius said with a better gaze.


    Waiting for me? What do you mean? "


    Gaius said confused because it was different from what she expected.


    Then the other person said in a happy voice.


    Because you''re the liberator.


    "Heh? What?"


    Gaius made a frantic voice.


    But the opponent said calmly.


    "I''ve been trapped here for a long time.You''re the only one who can free me, Augustus. "


    Gaius leaned his neck to the point where he couldn''t see the story at all.


    The other party''s appearance is already clear.


    But I didn''t recognize him.


    "No, even if they say liberator... I don''t know what to do..."


    The opponent also tilted his neck slightly.


    "You really don''t know? Where is the leader?"


    Gaius was further puzzled by the words "unfamiliar leader."


    "No, I don''t know what''s going on anymore... even if they say I''m a liberator or a leader..."


    The other person looked suspicious.


    "Didn''t Roquez explain it to you?"


    At last, because of the name he knew, Gaius quickly ate it.


    "Roquez! What happened to Roquez?"


    "So you know Roquez?"


    "Oh, I know."


    "Where is Roquez now?"


    Gaius shook his neck wide.


    "I don''t know. He disappeared when I realized."

 2342 Chapter 2339 Date of Promise

    "Well, it''s gone.Maybe it''s his fault too. "


    The man who appeared completely human sighed.


    Gaius managed to sort out the story while being perplexed.


    "Eh ~, you''re being captured by someone, right?So, Roquez was supposed to lead me, the Liberator, to free you... but when I heard that Roquez had disappeared, I thought the guy who caught you might have caught Roquez, too.Is that correct? "


    The man nodded loudly.


    "Yes, that''s right. But there''s one more unexpected thing.That Roquez didn''t explain anything to you. "


    "Oh, yeah. The truth is, was Roquez supposed to tell me this whole thing?"


    "Yes, why didn''t Roquez do that?"


    Gaius shivered his cheeks.


    "No, even if I ask you that...."


    "Well, you don''t seem to know anything.But if so, why are you here?Did you get here without explanation? "


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    "No, it''s a coincidence or something....."


    "Coincidence?"


    "Well, it''s been a long time to explain...."


    "Never mind, I''ve been locked up here for a long time.Long explanations are not bitter. "


    "Okay."


    Gaius said so, explaining briefly what had happened since this era.


    The man raised his eyebrows while silently listening to the explanation.


    And when Gaius finished explaining, he opened his mouth.


    "If what you said is true, I have to say something strange has happened."


    "Amazing?"


    He said he was led here by some kind of power.


    "Not by chance?"


    "It can''t be a coincidence.You mean it was a coincidence until the day you showed up here?That''s impossible. "


    "The date... they said I was coming here today?"


    The man nodded loudly.


    "Yes, this is exactly the day you promised to let me go."


    Gaius was surprised and at the same time creepy.


    Therefore, I accidentally murmured about it.


    "Seriously? I really don''t like that.It''s disgusting that you''re being manipulated. "

 2343 Episode 2340 clues

    Gaius looked terribly embarrassed.


    Gaius asked what he thought.


    What''s wrong?


    The man quietly opened his mouth.


    "No, I want you to let me go."


    Gaius was immediately convinced.


    "Oh, yeah, I guess I was the liberator."


    "Yes, it was supposed to set me free on this day."


    That''s right. No, that''s fine..... "


    What''s wrong?


    Now the man asked.


    Then Gaius said with a troubled face.


    "No, it''s okay to let you go, but I don''t know how to let you go."


    Then the man fell down and sighed greatly.


    "Again... that''s what I thought..."


    The man dropped his shoulders even more shockingly and without strength.


    Gaius looked at it and felt it.


    "I don''t know how to let you go."


    The man shook his neck vertically while nodding.


    "Oh, I don''t know. All I know is Roquez."


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling.


    "Oh, I see...."


    Gaius put his hands on his hips and thought with his neck tilted.


    In the meantime, we need to find Roquez.


    Then the man raised his face.


    "Can you find out?"


    "Well, I don''t have any clues, so I can''t promise to find out... or do you have any idea?"


    The man slowly shook his head to the side.


    "No. Not at all. I don''t know why Roquez didn''t explain the Liberators in the first place.You don''t know where you''re going. "


    "But you know Roquez, don''t you?"


    The man nodded quietly.


    "I know, but I don''t know the details."


    You''re a wise man, aren''t you? But is that... something special? "


    "Perhaps. The Roquez has something special... perhaps a mission."


    "Hmm, I see... I hope there''s a clue around here..."


    Then I realized that there was Gaius there.


    "That''s right. Didn''t I hear your name?"


    The man showed a slightly soft smile and introduced himself.


    "My name is Armus. One of the twelve messengers."

 2344 Chapter 2341 The Emperor and the Demon King

    "Twelve Apostles? What is that?"


    Gaius asked immediately.


    Armus answered with a suspicious look.


    "Don''t you know? Well, you didn''t get an explanation either."


    "Roquez again. He didn''t tell me anything."


    "I see, but it''s okay. The Twelve Apostles are your guardians."


    Gaius raised her eyebrows and stared at Armus with his eyes like he was looking at something sexy.


    "Ah? My guardian? What is that?"


    "Whatever they say... that''s the plan."


    "What''s the deal? Who decided?"


    "I wonder who the Emperor is."


    Gaius had a very annoying face.


    "God, I don''t know such a guy.I''ve never heard of it. Whatever it is, it''s trying to protect me. "


    Then Armus twisted his neck with a troubled face.


    "Even if I tell you that... I accept that that''s the rule..."


    "Why are you accepting things you don''t understand?Besides, why are you waiting for my guardian to let me go?I don''t know what that means. "


    Gaius seemed pretty frustrated and stuck in Armus.


    But Armus didn''t seem to know much about the area, so he didn''t get the guidelines.


    "It''s... somehow, I''m caught, so I can''t help it."


    "There''s no helping it.Why are you being caught?Who caught you? "


    By the Demon King.


    As Armus answered, Gaius fell off his knee.


    "What the hell... there are too many characters in the demon king... hah..."


    "Didn''t you know there was a demon king?"


    Then Gaius shouted quite strongly.


    "I don''t know! Is that... hmm? Wait a minute... maybe you know something..."


    "What do you know?Then why did I have to be yelled at? "


    Armus complained that he had roots in yelling at him.


    That seemed to be Gaius''s ear trouble, and he made a trick to get rid of it by hand.


    "Shut up. Wait a minute. I remember now....."


    Gaius said that and tried to remember by holding his forehead down, but he couldn''t remember because it seemed like a cloud was falling on his head.


    "... I don''t know, but I don''t remember anything right now..."


    Gaius murmured and leaned his neck to the side.

 2345 Chapter 2342: Coming to mind

    "... uhhh, well, that''s fine.I''m glad you found Roquez anyway, right? "


    Gaius gave up everything.


    Armus leaned anxiously.


    Gaius didn''t miss the look.


    "It''s okay. You''re trapped in this whole mountain?"


    Then Armus nodded.


    "Yes, the whole mountain is like a juncture.That''s why I can move freely on this mountain, but I can''t get out of it. "


    "Hmm. You''re enshrined as a god by the people at your feet? Why?"


    "I don''t know. I know it''s enshrined, but I don''t know why."


    "Hee? Are you enshrined without knowing?"


    "I don''t know what to do. It''s freely enshrined.Ask the humans. "


    "Didn''t you ask yourself?Why am I being enshrined? "


    "You can''t possibly do that. I can''t see anything but you."


    Really?


    Yes, you''re the only one who can hear me.


    "Why? Why do you only see or hear me?"


    "... isn''t that because you''re a liberator?What if I can''t see or hear you to let go?Isn''t that why you''re here? "


    "Quite inappropriate?I''m sure you''re thinking of something. "


    "That''s right. I don''t know."


    "Why don''t you tell me about yourself?Didn''t you ask Roquez? "


    "I''ve never met Roquez.I don''t know him just because I know him. "


    Then Gaius grabbed his head.


    "What is that? No, seriously, I don''t understand.What the hell is going on! "


    "So do not let me tell you that.I don''t know what I don''t know. "


    Then Gaius exhaled because of his deep breath.


    "No, something''s starting to smell pretty bad.Honestly, I''m totally out of motivation. "


    "Don''t say that.Anyway, I''m sure your journey will require a locus? "


    "How do you know that?"


    "That''s what I''m hearing."


    To whom?


    To the Emperor.


    Gaius dropped his shoulders.


    "I don''t understand... I really don''t understand this development."


    Then Armus shrugged and said.


    "For now, go find the Roquez.That should make some progress. "

 2346 Episode 2343: 200 Years of Prison

    Ha ~, I can''t help it. Let''s go.


    Gaius gave up and said in her face.


    Then Armus smiled and said.


    "Well, that would be helpful. Thank you very much."


    But I heard one thing Gaius forgot to ask.


    "Yes, how long have you been here?Isn''t it because people worship it, they''ve been locked up for quite a few years? "


    Then Armus told him to look up and remember.


    "I see. Maybe 200 years?"


    "It''s been a long time. That''s a long story, isn''t it?"


    "Isn''t that the opposite? I''ve been trapped in a mountain like this for 200 years, so I can wait another year or two."


    Then Gaius said in a very vague manner.


    "Really? Can you wait two years?"


    Then Armus said with a disgusting face.


    "You don''t want to skip the good news that I said I could wait, do you?"


    Then Gaius, who was able to see through his heart, had a sharp face.


    "... how did you know?"


    "You''ll see.Don''t be ridiculous, just go and find it. "


    Then Gaius planned another joke about how he liked the joke.


    Yeah ~? How can I help you ~?


    But Armus didn''t feel that way.


    "No, it''s okay. Just go. I''ll be waiting."


    Leaving that behind, he disappeared lightly.


    "Shit! I''m sorry."


    Gaius looked around as if he had no choice.


    "Oh, speaking of which, I left Joshua out."


    Gaius walked in the direction of Joshua''s escape.


    And when he went out of the building, he found Joshua in a nasty state.


    "Oh, Joshua. Here we go. It''s okay now."


    Then Joshua approached slowly, looking afraid.


    Augustus, who the hell are you?He seemed to have a close conversation with God..... "


    Did you see that?


    "Oh, from the gap there."


    Joshua said so, pointing to the crack in the building.


    "Ah, it''s aging a lot."


    Gaius admired that the gap between the buildings was bigger than expected.


    "He said 200 years since he was trapped. Did you hear that?"


    Then Joshua nodded with a serious expression.


    "Oh, that''s exactly what they said."

 2347 Chapter 2344 Armus

    Joshua raised his eyebrows.


    Gaius continued to ask questions without hesitation.


    "Has this shrine been around for 200 years?"


    Joshua nodded.


    "Ah, the light fell on the top of the mountain you were on earlier, and immediately afterwards an explosive sparkle enveloped the mountain.I heard that the villagers who saw it were afraid and built and enshrined this shrine. "


    "I see. Is it Armus who made that dance?"


    Probably.


    "Hmm. And the explosive sparkle immediately after that trapped Armus."


    "When we talk about God in one piece, that''s what happens."


    "Yeah? By the way, didn''t you get the name of God?"


    "I didn''t ask. I didn''t know that before."


    "It''s called Armus.It just didn''t feel like God, did it? "


    And Joshua smiled bitterly.


    "Well, it seemed like a normal person. I''m a little overwhelmed."


    "Well, then it''s not worth it."


    "Yes, but I suppose the festivals are actually just having fun, and you don''t really think about what kind of gods are enshrined?"


    Then Gaius laughed.


    "That''s true. I was also interested to hear that this festival was the first festival in 30 years, because it seemed fun, and not about the gods enshrined."


    "Isn''t that right? The villagers are similar.Especially when you''re young. "


    "Well, festivals are just a fun substitute."


    "That''s what I''m talking about, so let''s just say whoever God is...."


    Gaius smiled.


    "Armus is too human.I don''t think I deserve to be enshrined. "


    That''s how they laughed at each other.


    And Gaius said when he finished laughing.


    "I don''t think you should tell anyone about Armus."


    Joshua nodded greatly.


    "That''s right. Let me do that."


    Gaius nodded back and said.


    "Well, I''ve got a little errand to run."


    And Joshua fastened Gaius.


    "Aren''t you going to watch the festival?It''s the first big festival in 30 years. "


    Then Gaius laughed.


    "Very well. If it''s enshrined, I''ll be glad.That''s why I decided to get my errands straight. "


    "Are you looking for a wise man named Roquez?"


    Then Gaius shook his neck to the side.


    "No, that''s true, but I''ve been standing up a lot.I have to do it before that. "

 2348 Episode 2345 Again to Berg

    "What do I have to do?"


    Gaius answered Joshua''s question.


    "We have to fix Berk."


    Joshua twisted his neck a lot in response to Gaius''s words.


    "... eh? What now?"


    Joshua was as good as he could say.


    Gaius smiled bitterly and rehearsed.


    "Actually, my goal in the first place is to reunify the Melissa continent."


    Naturally Joshua leaned further.


    But Gaius didn''t mind.


    "Well, I''ve already got Aglut.And now it''s Berg. "


    Joshua was totally in the spotlight.


    I wondered what Gaius was doing, and I nodded.


    "That''s right, I don''t know if I''m suddenly told this."


    "... eh ~, what the hell are you saying?"


    "No, that''s right.If I were you, I''d say so, but it''s true. "


    "Did you say you got Aglut?"


    I told you.


    "What do you mean you got it?"


    "Literally. It was transferred from Aglut XIII and it became my country."


    "... eh ~, transfer?"


    "Yes, the transferor. The transferor."


    "The country of Aglut was ceded by Aglut XIII?"


    "Yes, say so."


    ��������


    Joshua kept his eyes shut many times for lack of comprehension.


    In the meantime, Gaius just nodded, "Yeah, sure."


    After a while Joshua said with his head in his arms.


    "... okay. No, I don''t really understand, but are we going to Berg anyway?"


    Joshua''s understanding was high, but he still couldn''t swallow everything.


    Gaius took it for granted again and said.


    Well, yeah.


    "I see. So you''re going to Berg and you''re looking for that locus?"


    Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about.


    "So, if you find Roquez, why don''t you come back?"


    Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you to come home."


    Joshua chewed things down as easily as he could to convince himself.


    Gaius nodded.


    So, is Berk okay in that direction?


    Gaius pointed out with his finger.


    Joshua nodded.


    "Yes, that way."


    "Thank you. Bye."


    Gaius said that and suddenly floated up.


    And when he made a light smile, he ejected an overwhelming aura and flew away.


    And Joshua, who was left behind, stood up for a while, and struggled to tidy up his still confused head.

 2349 Episode 2346 Capital Berks

    Gaius began flying towards Berg again.


    "I really wanted to enjoy the festival, but I got another job."


    That''s what Gaius said and was blurry.


    But soon Gaius remembered.


    Isn''t that right. I was originally going to find Roquez.Even if I have more work to do, I just need to go to Armas after I find Roquez. "


    Gaius thought it wasn''t a big deal and flew in a good mood.


    After a while, I started to see a big city spreading under my eyes.


    As soon as Gaius reached the city, he decided to land.


    But when I thought about it, I dropped altitude, and the residents looked at Gaius flying in the air and shouted surprise.


    "Oh, I see. Very few magicians have aerial skills these days."


    Sometimes, however, the altitude had dropped and Gaius landed on an empty street.


    Residents evacuating at once.


    Soon there was no one on the street.


    "... well, what do we do..."


    Gaius approached the house where one of the fleeing inhabitants, a very large man, had fled.


    And when I got to the front of the house, I called out.


    Um, sorry.


    But I haven''t heard back.


    "Um, I know you''re here, so could you just reply?"


    But I still didn''t hear back.


    Then Gaius raised a wrath mark on his temples.


    "Well, you''re a lot bigger than that, so you''re not so shamefully scared.Didn''t I tell you to come out?You don''t have to show your face. Just say it. "


    Then I finally heard a voice from inside the house.


    But even though it was a fat, low voice, I was trembling and scared.


    "... well, what is it?..."


    Gaius burst into the voice he finally heard.


    "Oh! Finally. You''re still freaking out."


    Then I couldn''t hear my voice again.


    Gaius sighed and said.


    "Well, no, I have one question for you.Is this city Berks, the capital of Berk? "


    Then a weak voice was heard from the inside of the house.


    "... that''s right... it''s out of line..."


    Gaius nodded.


    "Okay, that''s all I wanted to hear. Sorry to bother you."


    Gaius said, and flew at an explosive speed, saying that there was no use for this place anymore.


    However, the remaining residents did not come out of the house for some time in fear.

 2350 Chapter 2347 The Wolf Smoke Tower

    As Gaius continued flying for a while, the city changed step by step.


    The number of buildings grew and the height grew.


    "It''s a city in the middle.Speaking of which, was it a military power?It means it''s pretty powerful. "


    Gaius flew strangely impressed and saw a tall tower.


    Gaius remembered and turned to the tower.


    And when I got there, I got down to the tip of the tower.


    The scaffolding was shaped like a very long earth tube, so it was very small in area and difficult to stand.


    That''s why Gaius stared at the surroundings while playing with a balance like a game.


    "I see. The role of this tower is to raise the smoke."


    Gaius found a tower of similar height far away and looked at the huge castle on the other side.


    "We''re going to play the smoke in here.If the smoke rises in that tower, I''ll raise it here and tell the castle. "


    Then suddenly the smoke went up in the other tower.


    "Oh! Wolf smoke. What is it?No, wait. That means.... "


    As Gaius leaned his neck, he heard butterflies and several loud footsteps under his feet.


    And it seemed like he was shouting out loud, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying in a cage.


    Gaius is listening.


    The next moment, Gaius'' vision was taken away in a flash.


    Gaius jumped up in a hurry.


    He rose sharply and shook his neck.


    And when I looked under my feet, the black smoke was already rising.


    "Bh! Bh! Peh! Shit! Smoke!"


    Gaius spit out the smoke in his mouth.


    And I had a couple of violent coughs.


    "Gho, ghh, ghh, ghh!"


    Gaius desperately managed to hold her breath and looked at her body.


    My whole body was standing in black.


    "Wow, that''s no good. I have to wash it off somewhere."


    Gaius looked at his feet like a plate.


    Then I found the hotel sign nearby.


    "Yes, let''s rent a room at that hotel and wash off the soot in the bathroom."


    Gaius immediately descended sharply and headed for the hotel.


    And when I landed with great momentum, I went into the hotel in a dark black look.

 2351 Episode 2348 Bathroom

    When Gaius entered the hotel, there was a sigh.


    That was because Gaius'' body was covered in soot.


    But Gaius didn''t mind, he went to the front desk, and he said to the hotel man without a scream.


    "I want to rent a room. As you can see, your whole body is covered in soot.I want to drop it. Of course, I''ll try to keep the room as clean as I can. "


    Although the hotel man was stunned for a moment, Gaius'' way of speaking was in the hall, so he was immediately convinced.


    "Yes, this is room 103, which is now available.I will show you around, so please come here. "


    The hotel man said so and walked out the front desk.


    Gaius nodded lightly, then continued.


    Then they walked up their butts to the guest lobby, staring at them with an interest in mind, and headed towards the room.


    Room 103 was naturally on the ground floor, and the place was just down the hall.


    "This is my room."


    The hotel man threw a key into the door knob in a streamlined manner and quickly opened the door.


    And then I entered the room with this elegant movement again.


    Gaius quickly went in and looked for the bathroom.


    The bathroom was just outside the entrance.


    "Is this the bathroom?If you can open it, it won''t get dirty. "


    The hotel man smiled with a smile.


    "It''s the left. I''m home."


    The hotel man came back soon and opened the bathroom door.


    He went inside himself, closed the plug at the bottom of the bathtub, and twisted the faucet to bring out the hot water.


    How about this?


    The hotel man smiled and said.


    Gaius laughed and said.


    "Perfect. Thank you very much."


    The hotel man bowed deeply.


    "Please let me know if there''s anything else I can do for you."


    "Oh, if that''s the case, I''m sorry, but could you please clean it?"


    "Of course, thank you. Could you please take it off and put it in your cage?"


    Copy that.


    Gaius took off his clothes and put them in the cage.


    But no matter how many hotmen were men, they were forced to take off their underwear, so they went into the bathroom, hid behind the door, and then took off their underpants and put them in the cage.


    "Would you like to leave your wallet here?"


    When the hotel man noticed the wallet in his pants, he gently took it out and put it on the shelf where the basket was placed.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you."


    "No, you''re welcome. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    When the hotel man said so, he quickly took the basket and thanked him deeply before leaving.


    When Gaius dropped it off, he turned the shower curtain and began to bathe his whole body.


    And I said it with a relieved expression.


    Oh, thank God.

 2352 Episode 2349: To Bed

    Gaius began to wash herself with soap after taking a full shower.


    I wrapped the black soot that stuck to my head from tip to toe with a white bubble.


    Then Gaius snorted and this time slowly washed off the white bubble with water from the bucket.


    However, the black soot had not yet fallen completely.


    Gaius had no choice but to repeat the same process.


    But this time it''s pretty polite.


    I wrapped my body in white soap carefully so that there was no black soot left anywhere.


    And when I washed it off again with hot water, the black soot was washed off brilliantly this time.


    But then Gaius realized she wasn''t washing her face.


    As soon as Gaius filled his face with white soap, he pushed his hand into the bucket to fill it with hot water and carefully washed it off.


    "Hmm... this is perfect."


    As Gaius murmured, he stood up and headed for the hot tub.


    The amount of water coming out of the faucet into the bathtub was incredible, and while Gaius was washing his body, he almost filled the bathtub with water.


    Gaius satisfactorily pushed one foot into the bathtub to check the temperature of the hot water, and put the other foot in and slowly lowered his hips.


    "Hmm... super easy, super easy..."


    Gaius sank himself in an elongated bathtub and looked up at the ceiling.


    He slowly lowered his eyelids and closed his eyes.


    (Oh, I didn''t think it was a wolf smoke chimney.But even so, I don''t want to be stuck here alone... okay.I''m not in such a hurry....)


    Gaius slowly opened her eyelids when she was alone in her heart.


    And for a while, when I soaked in warm water and tasted the super pure earth, I stood up satisfied.


    Gaius slipped out of the bathtub or left the bathroom with his legs.


    Gaius took the bath towel on the shelf and wiped his body.


    The towel was wrapped around my waist when I wiped my head.


    Then he exhaled and left the bath.


    Gaius threw himself into bed with his legs.


    The cushion on the bed bounced without thinking about Gaius'' weight.


    Gaius lay on his bed after a few gentle bounces.


    "Comfortable... I think I''ll sleep for a while"


    That''s how Gaius closed his eyelids.


    But the days were still high, and I could not fall asleep.


    That''s why Gaius opened his eyelids.


    But that wasn''t a hotel room.


    It was a strange sight for Gaius.

 2353 Episode 2350: On the Bed

    "... what?... what happened?..."


    Gaius suddenly confused himself without knowing what to do.


    Guys lay on the hotel bed and only opened his eyes after he meditated lightly.


    Nevertheless, the world had changed.


    A clear blue sky spreads in front of me, and I hear even a little bird chirping.


    Gaius tilted his neck slowly.


    Then there was a meadow spread out.


    "... beds?..."


    Gaius got up slowly and checked under his back.


    Then there was a side of the flower.


    Gaius had a stunned expression and twisted his neck.


    "... something similar has happened before..."


    Gaius traced his memory.


    I desperately tried to wake up memories of my past.


    But....


    "... no, I can''t remember..."


    Gaius gave up and shook his head several times.


    "Nevertheless, where are we?"


    Gaius stood up slowly.


    And I looked around.


    But it was a meadow, nothing.


    "Oh, my God. Here we go.I don''t know what it is. I don''t even know what to do. "


    Gaius was at a loss.


    But I remembered that I could not help standing on the grasslands forever, and decided to explore from above for now.


    Gaius concentrated and tried to fly.


    But....


    Gaius'' body didn''t even rise.


    Gaius was surprised and impatient.


    And I tried it again and again.


    But the results were the same.


    "... I can''t fly... so other magic..."


    Gaius barely pushed his right arm forward.


    Then I tried my usual familiar magic.


    Barb Flame!


    But nothing was fired from Gaius'' right arm.


    Gaius quickly opened his mouth and was lost again.


    "... eh?... seriously?... that?... Speaking of which... what?..."


    Gaius was confused and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Shit, this is a bad guy.What should I do.... "


    Gaius was dizzy about so many things that he staggered and put on a butt mochi.


    Gaius shuddered.


    Nodding, I felt my whole body relax.


    That''s why Gaius lay back on the meadow.


    And I closed my eyelids to put my thoughts together.


    But I couldn''t figure it out because I was confused.


    As a result, Gaius opened his eyelids once.


    Then....


    "... that?... the ceiling... in the hotel room... that?... was it a dream...? "


    Gaius leaned his neck to the side as he lay on the bed.

 2354 Episode 2351 Restaurants under the Castle

    "... okay..."


    Gaius stopped thinking about leaving the hotel or remembering yesterday''s strange experience because he wasn''t sure.


    Well, let''s head back to the capital, Berks.


    Gaius raised his body once he entered the alley because magic was special in this era.


    Then he stitched up between the buildings and jumped up to a height of several hundred meters in no time.


    Eh ~ Ah, that way.


    Gaius began to fly toward the huge castle that looked beyond him.


    "It''s pretty big, and it''s got a lot of defense."


    Berks'' royal castle was a robust castle that looked like a military power.


    Gaius approached the royal castle and slowed down.


    And I looked at my feet.


    "I don''t know what to do. Suddenly I can get into the royal castle... but I also want to know the situation for now."


    Gaius didn''t know why Berk attacked Agglt in the first place.


    That''s why I wanted to find out first.


    But I didn''t know where to go to find it, so I came to the right side of the royal castle.


    "Oh, my God, where do I go..."


    Then I found something like a restaurant at my feet.


    Let''s go in there for now.


    As before, Gaius went down to slip his body between the building and the building so that there was no noise.


    And when I landed brilliantly, I left the alley and stepped into the restaurant earlier.


    Welcome ~


    A lovely voice greets Gaius.


    Gaius looked around the store.


    It seemed that most seats were filled.


    "It''s thriving a lot, isn''t it?"


    The female clerk answered Gaius''s question.


    "Yes, because it''s especially time for a hot pot."


    "I see. Is everybody looking for breakfast?"


    Isn''t that what customers do?


    Gaius sat on the counter chair and asserted in a hurry.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right. What can I do?"


    Then, the female clerk handed the menu to me with affection.


    "I can do whatever it says.Call me when you''re ready. "


    The female clerk said so and went to bring the food to another table.


    "Ah, you have quite a menu.Well, that''s why it''s so popular. "


    When Gaius was alone, he looked at the menu with his eyes like a plate.

 2355 Episode 2352 The New King

    Once Gaius had finished eating, he looked around the shop again.


    It seems to have calmed down a lot in time, and the number of customers is decreasing.


    I could see the empty seats, so it seemed that the time for filling was over.


    Gaius looked at the timing and called the female clerk earlier.


    The female clerk replied kindly and arrived immediately.


    What?


    "Oh, this drink."


    Gaius ordered while pointing to the menu.


    The female clerk shouted the name of the drink towards the kitchen behind the counter.


    "Do you want dessert?"


    "Oh, I don''t need dessert, but I need to ask you something."


    "What? I want to ask you something."


    "I hope you understand, but is it true that there''s a war going on here in Berk?"


    The female clerk shrugged her shoulders.


    ��Yes, that''s right. Unfortunately, we''ve been at war for the last few years.��


    "You don''t really feel like you''re doing it?"


    "Yeah, it looks like we''re at war, but we''ve never been attacked."


    Oh, I see, you mean you''re just getting into it.


    ��Yes, they say we''re waging war against the surrounding country.��


    "Hmm, what do people think about that?"


    "Are you a foreign customer?"


    "Oh, I''m traveling.I was wondering what to do because it stinks. "


    "Oh, I see. Yeah, I see.We''re all in trouble. "


    What do you mean, trouble?


    "War costs money, doesn''t it?Where do you think that money is coming from? "


    Gaius only thought for a moment and answered immediately.


    "National taxes"


    Then the female clerk said with a rather annoying face.


    "Yes! That means our lives are being oppressed.That''s why, to be honest, we all want to stop the war. "


    "The king did change five years ago, didn''t he?Then I heard they started invading other countries. "


    The female clerk nodded loudly.


    "Yeah, that''s right. But it''s strange."


    Huh? Strange to say?


    "The new king was originally a very mature prince.And then, as soon as I became king, I started waging war on the neighboring countries, focusing on the military as if people had changed. "


    "Oh, that''s an interesting story."


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and made a difficult look.

 2356 Except for Lesson Two Thousand and Thirty-Three

    When Gaius left the restaurant, he took a look around the surrounding shops.


    Then he turned to a grocery store.


    "Welcome"


    Gaius looked around the store and called out to the owner as he saw various products.


    "Which product is the best seller?"


    Then the owner smiled and said, pointing to the product near Gaius.


    "I see. I think this place has been selling well lately."


    Hmm, this is it ~


    Gaius took the product and talked to the shopkeeper further.


    How''s the economy these days?


    The owner shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s right, I wonder if it''s strict."


    "That''s right. I always thought it would be a good winning."


    "I don''t know, maybe if the area you occupied after winning the war was stabilized, but if you keep fighting this war, it can''t be helped if it costs money."


    "Oh, I see. We''re at war, then."


    I don''t know, I''m in trouble.


    Then the people are annoyed after all.


    "Yes, you are. Are you a foreigner?"


    Ah.


    "Well, I guess the war costs are huge, the taxes are huge."


    "I knew it. Everyone says,"


    "That''s right, because we''re all together."


    "Oh, my God. Here, take this."


    Gaius said so and handed the merchandise to the store owner.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    The owner smiled and went back to the counter to finish the accounting.


    Gaius leaned heavily when he left the store.


    "How suspicious. The king who changed five years ago is suspicious."Looks like there''s a war going on, and there''s something behind it. "


    Gaius murmured and walked slowly.


    "I don''t know what to do... it''s time to sneak into the royal castle..."


    Gaius mumbled and walked, and there was a man screaming loudly at the end of the street.


    "Extra! Extra! The execution of General Gillios has been decided!"


    The man kept screaming while distributing the newspaper outside to the crowd.


    Gaius rushed in surprise.


    "Extra! General Gillios of the Eastern Corps, execution is decided! Extra!"


    Gaius scratched the crowd and approached the seller.


    "Is General Gillios the general who led the army that attacked Agult the other day?"


    The seller answered Gaius''s question.


    "Yes, Aglut, we are responsible for the failure of the offensive and the execution has been decided."

 2357 Chapter 2354 Execution

    Gaius looked surprised and stunned.


    "What!? General Gillios... that man executed..."


    Gaius was fooled by the crowd for a while, and became paranoid.


    However, the expression gradually changed and gradually became steeper.


    And Gaius finally recovered from the shock, showing a harsh expression while scratching the crowd out of the ring.


    "You said you were responsible for Aglut''s defeat... because I pushed him back."


    Gaius gritted his teeth together.


    "Shit! I don''t sleep well when it comes to executions."We''ll get you out of here, Gillios! "


    Gaius swore firmly that he was going to the royal castle for a run.


    Gaius walked to the royal castle for a while, but he didn''t know where General Gillios was being held, so he decided to gather information first.


    When Gaius looked around and found the tavern, he walked to it again early.


    Gaius entered the store with great momentum and said to the owner sitting behind the counter.


    Give me a drink!


    "Yes, sir."


    The shopkeeper called something like a magazine, but when a customer arrived, he immediately got up and replied.


    Then he took a cup close to him and filled it with alcohol.


    "Yes, wait"


    The owner took the money from Gaius when he put the liquor away.


    The shopkeeper tried to get back to the chair behind the counter just after my work, but Gaius stopped him.


    "We''re talking about General Gillios being executed, you know?"


    The owner turned around and said with a smile that it seemed like an interesting topic.


    "Oh, I just heard that. That''s a terrible story."


    "Do you know who General Gillios is?"


    "Of course. He''s a good man.A generous general, loved by everyone. "


    "Aglut, I hear you''re taking responsibility for the attack, but what do you think?"


    Everything seems to have retreated because a magician with unbelievable power appeared.


    "... it seems so..."


    "Yes, but according to General Gillios'' soldiers, he was a truly unbelievable magician at a level I''ve never seen before.That''s why if we fought, we would have suffered considerable damage.General Gillios is the general he thinks he is.I guess that''s why you decided to retreat. "


    That''s what the owner said and shrugged his shoulders.


    I bent my mouth to the letter and tried to gather more information.

 2358 Episode 2355:

    "General Gillios is captured, isn''t he?"


    The shopkeeper answered Gaius'' question suddenly.


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    "Where are they?"


    Then the store owner thought a little and said.


    Maybe it''s a tower.


    "Tower?"


    "Oh, there are ten towers built around the royal castle, right?"


    Gaius recalled the silhouette of the royal castle.


    And I remembered that there were many towers built around the royal castle.


    "Oh, that one. Was it ten?"


    "No doubt. Ten."


    "Yes. So one of those ten towers has caught you?"


    Probably. The politicians and those who committed serious crimes will be held captive in that tower for the duration of the execution, so maybe General Gilios will be too.


    ��Don''t you know which one?��


    Then the shopkeeper shrugged his shoulders.


    "You wouldn''t know. Maybe some of General Gillios''s men will come for us."


    "Is there a movement to recapture?"


    Then the store owner shook his neck sideways.


    "No, it''s not like that.I just thought it might be possible. "


    "I see....."


    But Gaius remembered the four staff members who were behind General Gillios.


    They seemed to Gaius to have a deep respect for General Gillios.


    Gaius thought maybe they could move.


    "Where are General Gillios''s men now?"


    "Under General Gillios... I don''t know, the army must have already been disbanded, so it''s just falling apart?"


    "The army is disbanded....."


    "Yeah? Well, General Gillios didn''t disband us because we met.The army is not supposed to enter King''s Landing in the first place.So if the army is to be formed outside King''s Landing, it will be disbanded in the suburbs when you return.To prevent rebellion by the army. "


    "Oh, yeah. You feel like you''re going to break up in the suburbs and report it to the royal castle just for the executives?"


    "Yes, and when I went to report it, I was captured."


    "Do you know what happened to the other executives?"


    "Come on, I don''t know." General Gilios must be the only one captured. "


    "Well, then they''re more likely to be somewhere in this castle."


    Gaius whispered like that.


    "What? Did you say something?"


    Gaius waved with a smile.


    "No, it''s nothing." Let''s talk about this. "

 2359 Lesson 2,356: Talcs Bar

    When Gaius left the shop, he decided to look for General Gilios'' men.


    But I don''t know where to find it.


    For the time being, Gaius has decided to gather more information.


    Then I found a group of people who were talking to each other.


    Gaius quickly rushed over and listened.


    They were probably talking about General Gilios.


    Gaius spoke to this fortunately.


    Hey, do you know where General Gilios'' men are?


    Then one of the men answered proudly.


    If you''re a Nest Chief of Staff, you''re always in and out of Tulku''s bar.


    "Huh. Is he still here?"If this happens to General Gilios, maybe he won''t be able to drink alcohol at the bar for a long time. "


    In response to Gaius'' question, the man said with a complacent face.


    "Yeah, sure, but I was there today."Don''t you care much about General Gilios? "


    Then another man said suddenly.


    "It''s not like that, is it?"Chief of Staff Nest seemed to be intoxicated by General Gilios. "


    "That''s right." But you were still at the talc bar today. "


    Isn''t it important that I have to drink alcohol?


    "Ah, no, I don''t know if you''re drinking or not."


    Then Gaius asked suddenly.


    "What were you doing without alcohol?"


    I don''t know? I went into the back room, so I don''t really know.


    Then Gaius laughed and thanked Nico.


    "Thank you. It''s a talc bar, isn''t it?" I''ll go and see what I can do. "


    When Gaius said that, he left the group.


    But he stopped immediately and turned around and said.


    By the way, where''s the talc bar?


    This is it. The talc bar.


    Gaius checked the signage and walked into the store.


    Then the shopkeeper spoke to me inhospitablely.


    "Welcome, what do you want to do?"


    I''d like to see Chief of Staff Nest.


    Gaius asked straightforwardly, and the shopkeeper ran nervous.


    "...... Nest Chief of Staff? No."


    ��No, I know you''re here, and I''ve heard a lot about you.��


    "Yeah, I''m a regular."I haven''t seen your face today. "


    Then Gaius'' face stuck to his throat.


    ��No, you''re kidding, because I heard you saw Staff Officer Nest here today, and I''m here.��

 2360 Lesson 2,357: The Back Room

    "... I guess so." I forgot. "


    The shopkeeper pretends to be calm.


    But Gaius said with a smile.


    "I''ve been looking into it." Don''t mislead me. "


    The shopkeeper said suddenly.


    "Why should I do that?"


    "I don''t know. Listen to your own breasts."


    Gaius said quite provocatively.


    The shopkeeper''s face gets tougher.


    But Gaius let out a spare smile.


    "You''re in the back, aren''t you?" I''ll get in your way. "


    When Gaius said that, he walked out.


    The shopkeeper rushes out of the counter in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute! Where are you going!?"


    Gaius went into the back of the store without a second glance.


    Then, a few people jumped out from the back of the store to hear the owner''s panicked voice.


    As expected, Gaius stopped and gazed closely at the look on his face.


    "... I don''t think so. You''re not the ones I need."


    Gaius said so, but the men were not going to clear the way.


    What do you want?


    The leading man yelled.


    Then the man beside him looked at Gaius'' face and was happy.


    "Wait a minute! This guy..."


    Then another man noticed Gaius.


    You''re the wizard of that time!


    Then the men backed off all at once.


    "That''s right. Can you get out of my way?"


    Gaius said it was good to see you.


    "Oh no! What the hell is that?!"Don''t be ridiculous! "" Yes, that''s right! Who do you think you are! "


    The men managed to squeeze their strength and tease Gaius desperately.


    But no matter how much they might say, Gaius was the wind that blew.


    "Oh, that''s okay. That''s okay.There''s no point in your trinkets. "


    The men were furious at Gaius'' claim that he had made a complete fool of himself.


    But I couldn''t stop Gaius from pushing forward.


    The men complained, but in the end they had no choice but to clear the way.


    Gaius scratched the men and opened the curtain leading to the back room.


    "Hey, since then, right?"


    Gaius greeted him cheerfully, but the man in the room was the top of the Buddha.


    "You, what do you want from me!"

 2361 Chapter 2,358 Chief of Staff Nest

    "It''s a hello." You don''t have to be so close to the enemy''s eyes, do you? "


    Gaius said in a light tone as his palm flickered.


    Then the man rose from the chair in a rage.


    Because of you, General Gilios will be executed!


    Still smiling, Gaius walked slowly and sat leisurely in a chair facing the man.


    "That''s right. That''s why I''m here, Chief Nest."


    "That''s why I''m asking you what you want!"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why did I come here?"That''s the way it''s supposed to be.I''m trying to figure out a way to rescue General Gilios. "


    Then, not only the Nest Chief of Staff, but also the other men stood pale.


    What!? Why are you trying to rescue General Gilios?


    Gaius unawarely threw his legs on the table and replied with his hands on his stomach.


    That''s why you''re not asleep, right?


    Then Nest pulled up his eyebrows and said.


    "In other words, the general will be executed because he''s awake."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect the General to be executed either."


    Is that what you''re really saying?


    "Of course, I can''t lie to you."


    Then Nest put his arms together and thought about it.


    "... I''m sure. There''s no reason to conspire against me..."


    That''s it.


    "So you really want to rescue the general with us?"


    But Gaius tilted his head.


    ��Hmmm... maybe a bit different��


    "What? What''s the difference?"


    "I don''t want to go with you to the rescue."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Just tell me which tower the general is capturing."Then I''ll go alone. "


    "What, what?" Are you going to go alone? "


    "Yes, it''s easier that way."You guys are probably gonna be all right. "


    Gaius said he took something pretty bad.


    Although Nest looked uncomfortable for a moment, he knew what Gaius was capable of, so he put his arms together and thought about it.


    "... I don''t like it a bit... but surely you''re better off alone than with a lot of people..."


    Then Gaius suddenly made a move.


    "Yes. That''s right. Just tell me where it is, and I''ll go with Chacha, and I''ll rescue her."

 2362 Chapter 2,359 Hidden Things

    The Nest Chief of Staff jumped up his eyebrows and made an angry mark on his temples, creating an unpleasant expression, but he managed to endure it.


    "... okay. It''s very unpleasant, but I think it''s best to leave it to you."


    Then Gaius said with a full smile.


    "Yes! That''s the correct answer. As expected, I only have a staff officer.I was able to kill my emotions and judge calmly. ��


    As the teacher spoke to the teacher, Nest''s cheeks twitched and twitched, but he still managed to suppress his anger.


    "... the northernmost tower." In terms of number one, the sixth tower.General Gilios must be locked up there. "


    "It''s the sixth tower on the north side."Okay, I get it. I''ll go and rescue you quickly. "


    Gaius said in a tone that made him go out for a light shopping.


    The Nest Chief of Staff twitched his cheeks again, but he endured it all the way to the end.


    "... yes, I did. As soon as I rescued the General, I need you to get me here."We''ll make the arrangements after that. "


    "What do you want me to do, run away somewhere?"


    Well, that''s right.


    Then Gaius was slightly caught in the way Nest said it.


    Isn''t that some other way of saying it?


    Then, Nest''s expression turned harsh.


    ��That''s not true. Now, let''s get out of here."


    But Gaius couldn''t have gone with it.


    "No, that''s impossible." I can''t go like this.


    Gaius laughed as he approached Nest.


    "Nnh, you''re hiding it, aren''t you?Come on, tell me. I won''t say bad things. Hurry up and say it. "


    But Nest looked straight in the face and said.


    "I''m not hiding anything. You''re gonna take care of this with Cha-cha, right?Come on, let''s go. Or have you noticed the scare? "


    Nest said to provoke Gaius.


    But Gaius didn''t take it.


    "It''s no use saying that."I''m totally suspicious already, so I won''t move a step here unless I tell you. "


    Gaius came up to me in a heartfelt way.


    Nest was finally out of tolerance.


    "Shut up! I''m not hiding anything! Hurry up!"


    Then Gaius glanced down at Nest''s face with a disgusting look on his face.


    "Fufu, nnh. Alright. You guys, if you take General Gilios back, you''re going to have a coup with that leg, right?"

 2363 Episode 2,360: Coup Plan

    "What are you talking about!"


    Nest unexpectedly reacted in a hurry.


    When he saw it, Gaius said that Niyanya would not stop.


    "I knew it ~. That''s right ~. That''s right ~"


    Seeing Gaius'' disgusting face, Nest turned away disgustingly.


    "I don''t know! I don''t know!" I don''t know anything! "


    "That''s it! That''s the reaction! I knew it." It''s definitely a coup. "


    Gaius said with a proud, victorious face, like a child.


    Nest clenched his teeth and stared at Gaius.


    "What are you saying with such joy!"It''s not a game! "


    But Gaius'' niya couldn''t stop.


    On the contrary, it was even more disgusting.


    "Nah, this is fun."I mean, I haven''t seen you planning a coup d ''��tat in a while. "


    "You think it''s someone else!"Make it clear if you''re on our side or not! ��


    Gaius answered properly, even as he sighed.


    "I''m on your side. But if you have a plan like that, you have to tell me beforehand, right?"What about that?You''re going to help General Gilios, and you''re going to take the coup on your own?Isn''t that what''s wrong with you? "


    Then the nest got stuck in words.


    "W-Well, that''s..."


    "Isn''t that right? We need to get General Gilios out of there."As a matter of course, you should explain your plans afterwards. ��


    Then the nest became obsessed.


    "... All right. Let''s talk about our plans..."


    When Nest said that, he began to talk reluctantly.


    "I see. I get it. Then if you help General Gilios, I''ll bring him here first."


    Gaius said cheerfully.


    Nest nodded loudly when he heard the words.


    Hmm. Then I''ll take care of it.


    ��Okay, but I forgot to ask you one thing.��


    Nest frowned.


    "What? You''re not going to reverse what I said later?"


    Gaius laughed at it with his nose.


    "You can''t say that.No, I mean the king of this country. "


    Then nervousness ran over the nests.


    "The king... it''s no longer an empty sound for us to make a coup..."


    Gaius squinted his shoulders and asked.


    Could the king have swapped places with someone?

 2364 Episode 2,361 Replacement

    Switching?


    Nest murmured in amazement.


    And the others, when they see it, are astonished.


    Nest covered his face with his right hand and thought with a very harsh expression.


    Then he raised his face and let go of his right hand.


    "... that''s... a possible story..."


    Then the men around said with a stunned expression.


    "No, but!" "That''s stupid... but it''s impossible..." "But!Do you really think it''s possible to replace it?"" I don''t know! I don''t know, but when I think about it... "" I wonder if the pigeons fit... "


    Then everyone shut up at once.


    Gaius whispered lightly and opened his mouth.


    "Hmm, I knew it." It''s possible, isn''t it? "


    Nest looked at Gaius and nodded.


    ��Yeah, I didn''t know until you pointed me out, but I''m sure that''s possible.��


    "What''s the rationale for that?"


    "Because the king... changed as soon as he became king."It is not a trivial change.It''s changed a lot. "


    "It seems that way." When you were a prince, you didn''t seem to invade another country, did you? "


    "Yes, he was a very quiet and gentle prince."


    "As soon as it became king, I woke up to the military."


    "Oh, as soon as the ancestor was deceased, he took the throne."We were very confused. "


    "Before that, there was no sign of that, right?"


    ��No, not at all.��


    "For example, when I became king, no one approached the king?"


    Then Nest shook his head sideways.


    "No, there is no one new." On the contrary.... "


    "On the contrary? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Until then, I was banished one by one from those around me."


    So Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "Huh. But that''s funny, isn''t it?"Because you fired all those people, didn''t you?And if there''s no one new to serve, who''s around? "


    Nest grimly raised his eyebrows and answered Gaius'' question.


    Only the four maids from the beginning are around the king.


    "The four maids... are suspicious?"


    Hmm. Until now, I didn''t think anything of it, but if you say that, I certainly don''t know what''s wrong with me.


    Gaius laughed and said.


    Four of them. Maybe we should check them out.

 2365 Chapter Two Thousand Three Hundred and Sixty Two Policy Decisions

    "All right, I''ll let the four of us look into it.You need to rescue the General. "


    Nest said with a stern expression.


    Gaius nodded.


    Fine. Let''s go then.


    Then Nest said, looking worried.


    "Don''t use any prominent methods."We want to move in secret afterwards. "


    ��Oh, I see. You wanted to do a coup.��


    Then Nest looked disgusted.


    "Don''t be so petty with me."It''s a tough decision for us to make. "


    "Oh, okay. Then I''ll rescue you as calmly as I can."


    That said, Gaius walked out toward Stasta and the exit.


    Although Nest was still anxious, he had no choice but to send it out.


    Well, it was the northernmost tower.


    Gaius walked slowly out of the store toward the royal castle.


    "Let''s go from below." Or maybe it''s up there. "


    Gaius was wondering what to do about the route into the tower.


    "It''s easy to go from the top, but if you fly, someone will find you."Magic is not common in this era, and if it is found, it will definitely cause a commotion.I have to avoid that, because I have an appointment with Nest. "


    Gaius thought about it as he walked arm in arm with him.


    But it flashed there.


    "Oh, I see. Should I break in from the sky at night?"That way, there''s no danger of being discovered.Don''t make the most noise.Okay, let''s do that. "


    Gaius began to worry about deciding on a policy, or what time to wait until nightfall would do.


    "First of all, let''s get hungry."After that... well, it''s like a winning match. "


    Gaius decided lightly and looked for a shop nearby.


    "...... the restaurant that looks delicious... mmh, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Gaius looked at the shop sign and looked inside.


    But I couldn''t find a store I liked, and I walked around for a while.


    But at last we managed to find a good store.


    "Yeah. It''s kind of a good place."Let''s do it here. "


    Gaius walked slowly into the store.


    Then he glanced around the store and nodded.


    "The inside of the store feels good.Looks like I figured it out. "


    Gaius told the shopkeeper that he would be alone.


    Can I have a menu?

 2366 Lesson 2,363 Gaius Who Hears

    Gaius had a serious look on his face when he received the menu.


    That was because there were so many menus.


    "... don''t get confused about this... it''s a shame you ate too much before..."


    Gaius had plenty of time till night, so he slowly and carefully scrutinized.


    And when he finally made his decision, he called for a cute waitress.


    Yes ~, are you sure?


    "Oh. Will you give me this... and this... and this?"


    Yes ~ Yes, do you want the quantity to be large?


    "Ah, no, it''s normal. Thank you."


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Oh, hello.


    Yes ~


    The waitress left a cute smile and headed to the kitchen.


    Gaius leaned against the back of the chair and often relaxed looking at the interior of the store.


    Then I heard a loud voice coming from the table behind me.


    "Isn''t everything too harsh?""Well, I guess so. But it''s not gonna be helped, is it?"" There''s nothing I can do about it. "" No, it''s just...Someone has to take responsibility for the defeat, right?"I said I lost, I didn''t fight."Then it''s okay because there''s no damage. "" No, it''s not going to happen either, is it?I ran away without a fight. "" No, but according to what I''ve heard, there''s an incredible mage. "


    Gaius unexpectedly shifted the chair behind him and raised his ears.


    "Looks like it. A mage has appeared." "You turned the world upside down, didn''t you?No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, noI heard you changed the weather. "" You changed the weather?"Oh, yes. Until then, it was a clear sky with no clouds, but when the mage appeared, a rain cloud suddenly appeared and thunderbolted." "Really?That''s not what I heard.I heard that when the mage suddenly started praying to the heavens, the earth was torn apart and magma blew out of it. "


    Gaius was horrified by the story of his tail.


    The waitress just brought a dish to Gaius'' table.


    Gaius put the chair back and decided to work on the dish, which gave off the scent.


    But at that time, a stinking story jumped in from the back seat.


    "But I feel sorry for you." General Gilios and Duke Degsby''s daughter were captured. "

 2367 Episode 2,364: Yamamata

    Gaius was intrigued by the story of the back seat that had just jumped in.


    But now that the food has arrived, I just put the chair back in front of me.


    If you shifted the chair backwards again, you would hear a lot of talk about the back seat.


    But instead, you can''t eat hot food.


    Gaius was lost and left the business of shifting behind tables.


    All right.


    Gaius went out on his own, listening to the back seat as he cooked up a feverish meal.


    "But then will Lord Degsby not remain silent?""" Of course. He''s raging and he''s gathering soldiers in the territory. "" Hey, that''s how the civil war starts. "" That''s right.And the aristocrats who have been dissatisfied with the way the king has been doing things these past few years are gathering at Lord Degsby''s. "" Really?Now then, isn''t it really the crisis of the outbreak of civil war! "


    Gaius thought while sparing the food, concentrating on his ears.


    (Civil war... if there was a coalition of aristocrats, it would be more of a civil war than a coup.It stinks anyway.Does Nest know about this?Is it connected to Lord Degsby in the first place?)


    "Oh, yes, and I hear there are some in the army who are dissatisfied with the king." "General Gilios'' men are at the helm, aren''t they?""I see. General Gilios is a well-loved general."Of course, my men will be indignant. "" Of course.But that''s not all. There are rumors that the other armies will respond. "" Really?If that''s the case, then the rebellion will be a real success. "


    (Indeed. If the noble coalition unites with the rebels in the army, the regime will easily be overthrown.)


    "No, I don''t know. It''s hard, isn''t it?"" Why? The rebels are quite powerful. "" Well, I guess.But that''s what you need, isn''t it? That''s it. "" What?... oh, yeah, yeah... "" That''s right.That''s hard to find... "" Hmm, that''s true... that''s not good... "


    So the conversation in the back seat stopped.


    The men just groaned and stopped exchanging words afterwards.


    Gaius was so worried that he twitched.


    Gaius rushed over the food in front of him, flattened everything cleanly, and looked back.


    "Hey! What is that?"I can''t help but worry about it! "

 2368 Chapter 2,365 The Guard Under the King

    Suddenly Gaius stood up and shouted, the men were surprised and couldn''t speak for a while.


    But when a man finally recovered, he realized what Gaius meant by his words.


    Oh, oh, you heard us.


    "That''s right. If you say it out loud, you''ll hear it, won''t you?Moreover, the only thing that matters is "there."I can''t help but notice. "


    "Oh, I see."


    "That''s right." So, what''s "that"? "


    The man replied honestly to Gaius'' curtain.


    The king''s bodyguard.


    Oh, did you come with the king''s escort?


    Gaius felt upset at the appearance of a strong opponent.


    Then the other men finally got back on their feet and broke into stories and came in.


    Apparently, he likes to talk.


    "That''s right. There was a member of the King''s Guard."Whatever it is, it''s powerful. "It''s not just strong. "" Yes, it is.They''re very brutal. "


    "Huh! That''s brutal."Do you have such a history? "


    In response to Gaius'' question, the men came aboard.


    "Yes, there is." "Yes, there is."I don''t want to miss out on their brutal episodes. "" Yeah, they talk too much anyway. "" Hey, don''t say that too loud.I don''t know where you''re listening. "" Oh, I see.Anyway, they''re very intense. "


    "Hmmm..."


    I don''t know the exact episode, but Gaius understands it''s a brutal bunch.


    So the king''s immediate guard has been around for a long time?


    Then the men shook their heads sideways.


    "No, it was done recently." "But it''s not missing a brutal episode, is it?"" You''ve made ten bad episodes on one battlefield. "" No, you won''t listen to ten.I''m telling you there''s a hundred things we don''t know. "" Really?These guys are really bad. "


    Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    ��Recently, I guess... after the king replaced me?��


    "That''s right. It looks like the current King has gathered a group of his own."


    "Oh, that''s right..."


    From their stories, Gaius suddenly sensed the stench.


    So, how many of them are there?


    The man answered Gaius'' question.


    "Ten men. A few elite troops, I suppose."


    Ten people... I see.


    Gaius lifted his eyebrows and laughed.

 2369 Episode 2,366: Military Barracks

    Upon leaving the store, Gaius slowly began to walk towards the royal castle.


    "Sounds good. Interesting. The king''s escort." Your arms are ringing ~


    As Gaius muttered to himself, a large building appeared in front of him.


    "That''s it. The barracks."


    Gaius had asked the men in the restaurant earlier for directions to this barracks.


    A soldier stands at the entrance and is on guard.


    Gaius approached with a smile.


    Thank you. Is this the barracks?


    The soldiers looked at each other and said with a strange face.


    Yes, but who are you?


    "I''m Auglos. I came here to ask you a few questions."


    "Hmm, what are you talking about?"


    I wonder what kind of people are the guards directly under the king.


    The soldiers'' blood profile changed instantly.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t say anything annihilating!"


    "Why? It''s okay."


    It doesn''t matter what Gaius says.


    The soldier hurriedly invited Gaius.


    "No, don''t! Don''t shout, come here!"


    Gaius approached the soldiers and said:


    Is he that scary?


    "You don''t know anything!"I don''t know what they''ll see when they hear you... don''t ever say that again. "


    The soldier advised Gaius with kindness.


    But where was Gaius blowing?


    "It''s okay." Because I''m stronger. "


    The soldiers looked at each other again.


    "Hey, there are a lot of people like that."But the world is a big place.I won''t say bad things. Shut up and go home. "


    "No, that''s not how it works."


    "Don''t worry, you have to go back to your world."You must be strong in that world.But, as I said, the world is so vast.Earlier, our eastern troops attacked Agult, but unfortunately they came back unable to do so.I heard that just one mighty mage had prevented my army from invading.That''s why..... "


    The soldier gave a strange look when he talked so much.


    Then I turned to the other soldier and asked.


    Hey, what did you say your mage''s name was?


    Then another soldier stared at him.


    "Sure... Auggros..."


    "Ah, ahhh..."


    The two soldiers opened their mouths and stared at Gaius.

 2370 Lesson 2,367 Minions

    With his mouth wide open, Gaius grabbed the two frightened soldiers and grabbed them with both arms.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so frightened."Let me ask you something. "


    "Yes, yes, what is it?"


    "That''s why you don''t have to be frightened." Oh, I see. "


    Gaius opened his arms and let go of the two of them.


    The two of them gained physical freedom and showed a relaxed expression.


    Gaius approaches.


    The two shook their bodies again, but Gaius asked with a frightened smile.


    "It''s okay. I won''t hurt you."


    The two nodded suddenly.


    Gaius asked with a smile on his face.


    Um, are the king''s guards in there now?


    Then a surprising answer came.


    No, no, no.


    No? Really? Isn''t this the barracks?


    Yes, this is definitely a military barracks, but right now, the king''s escort is not here.


    Is that so?


    Yes, there are some people involved, but there is no main unit.


    Related parties?


    "Yes, the king''s immediate guard is a working unit of ten."Besides that, there are intelligence units and liaison officers. "


    I see. It''s not my unit, but there are people like them.


    "Yes, left side."


    So, do you know where the main unit is?


    The two looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Now, I don''t know..."


    Gaius was convinced that they weren''t lying.


    "It''s no use. Can you show me to those minions?"


    Even when they looked at each other''s faces, they realized that they were not the opponents who could win, and they decided to follow suit.


    But I couldn''t go alone, so I decided to leave him alone.


    Well then, I''ll show you around.


    Yes, yes.


    The soldier nodded lightly to the remaining soldiers and went into the barracks without help.


    Gaius winked at the remaining soldiers with a smile and followed.


    "Oh, that''s a pretty big building."It looks even bigger as you get closer. ��


    Ah, yes, there are about a thousand people living here.


    "Hmm, that''s amazing."


    "Haa..."


    The soldier''s face was full of embarrassment.


    But Gaius naturally gazed with joy at the greatness of the barracks with the wind blowing somewhere.

 2371 Chapter 2,368 Conscripts and Mercenaries

    When Gaius and the others entered the building, there was a vast lobby.


    It''s so big. I think it''s natural to have such a large number of people.


    Then the guide answered suddenly.


    ��Yes, because it''s a large belt, it could be a big waste.��


    ��No, but it certainly doesn''t feel very functional.��


    "That''s right." What do you mean, it''s hard to use... "


    "Oh, if you''re not satisfied with that"


    "Ah, no, that''s not true..."


    That''s when Gaius noticed.


    Is this building quite new?


    ��Yes, I just did it recently.��


    Then Gaius made a face like a pinch.


    "Na ~ Ru ~." The new king changed, and suddenly he made it in a hurry, right? "


    Then the soldier nodded awkwardly.


    "Yes, that''s right. That''s why it''s not easy to use.Ah, but please just talk about it here. "


    I know, I don''t want to complain about soldiers.


    "Yes, that''s right. Ah, this way."


    The soldier led Gaius into the hallway.


    As Gaius continued, he resumed the conversation.


    "When you became the new king, you suddenly increased your armaments?"This is the effect, right? "


    ��Yes, I think so.��


    But come on, there''s no sudden increase in soldiers, normally.


    Then the soldier confirmed that there was no one else around and hit Gaius in the ear.


    "Yes, that''s right." Conscripts and mercenaries. "


    Right, that''s the only way.


    "Yes, I am now a soldier in that conscription."


    I knew it. It still looks new inside.


    "Yes, I''ve been enlisted for six months."


    "I know, but are you still the guard guarding the entrance to this huge barracks?"


    Then the soldier said badly.


    "Well, a good soldier is going to the front..."


    ��I mean, you were born inferior?


    The soldier answered, scratching his head.


    ��Huh. Well, that''s where it is.��


    I see. But I''ll send a guard to join the army for six months.


    Well, I don''t think you''d normally expect an intruder like yourself to show up.


    Gaius spurted out at this.


    "Sure! That''s right. No one tries to break into a regular military barracks, right?"


    Gaius seemed to like the atmosphere and opened his mouth wide to laugh.

 2372 Episode 2,369: The Pocketmaster

    "Ah, this way..."


    The soldier said with an anxious look, wondering if he could really guide him.


    Gaius nodded with a full smile.


    "Thank you. You''re good to go."


    Huh?


    "Get back to the guard."Thank you for showing me around. "


    The soldier looked uneasy as if he could really go back.


    But Gaius replied with a full smile.


    "Look, I''m back. I''m back. You''re not to blame. Don''t worry about it."


    "Hah... well then... thank you..."


    The soldier still looked uneasy and slowly backed away.


    Gaius waved his hand with a full smile.


    At last, the soldier was relieved. After a big meeting, the soldier walked back down the hall.


    Gaius, confirming that, turned to the room.


    Well then, will you come in?


    Gaius knocked on the door.


    Then I put down a beat and a voice came from inside.


    "Ahhhh. Here you go."


    Gaius slowly opened the door.


    "Sorry to bother you ~"


    As Gaius greeted him, he looked inside and saw a young man sitting in front of a desk full of documents.


    "Yes, who is this?"


    Gaius thought for a moment about how to introduce himself.


    "Um, this is a person named Augros."


    "Huh, Mr. Augros, where are you from?"


    Then Gaius laughed in disbelief at this series of carefree exchanges.


    The other young man suddenly laughed and gave a strange expression.


    Gaius realized that and continued to speak in a hurry.


    Um ~, this is where you back up the royal guard, right?


    Then the young man looked up and thought about it.


    "No, speaking of backup, it''s a backup..."


    Isn''t that right?


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Which one is it?


    When Gaius asked with a bitter smile, the man said as if he had thought of it.


    One way or another, I wonder if I''m using it in the backyard.


    Hey ma''am. I see. Feeling like it''s just being used in a good way?


    "Well, isn''t that the case..."


    "You''re quite honest, aren''t you?"


    "Well, honestly... no, nothing."


    The man suddenly stopped talking there.


    Gaius immediately figured it out.


    Oh, the king''s guards are the first to ask.


    The young man looked around, nodded slightly and whispered.


    "Well, not loud around here." You know that, don''t you? "

 2373 Episode 2,370: The Back Room

    "Yeah. I know. So where are they?"


    Gaius asked casually.


    Then the man shook his head to the side.


    "Come on. They''re the marines. They''re free."


    You don''t know where you''re going to be?


    "Yes, they''re always falling apart."


    Gaius tilted his head.


    "Their names are the king''s guard, right?Even though you are the king''s direct report, are you so free? "


    "Because it''s a real force." It''s okay, isn''t it? "


    "But come on, what do you do sometimes?"It''s falling apart, isn''t it? "


    I have a liaison clerk.


    ��Yeah, I heard that''s true.��


    "Sometimes they don''t want to hear from me."


    But now, do those liaison guys always know where they are?


    Then the man shook his head sideways.


    No, they''re mages.


    Mage!? Was that it?


    ��Yeah, but all they can do is contact me.��


    Is that how it feels to be in touch with magic?


    "I don''t know the details, but I think so."


    How many people are there?


    "There are five of them." They''ll be in touch with each other. "


    ��Hmm. Where are those contacts?��


    Then the man looked back.


    "I''m in the back room."


    Gaius smiled.


    "I see. I''ll go."


    "Did you need them?"


    "Oh, I see. Thank you."


    Gaius said so as he headed to the back room.


    The man looked at Gaius'' back and said in a bright voice.


    You''re welcome.


    Without looking back, Gaius raised his right hand and responded.


    Then she headed quietly and slowly to the back room.


    "I''m sorry."


    Gaius said, letting his face peek through the door gap, as he sent a probe of his gaze.


    But there was no reply from inside.


    Gaius looked around the room and opened the door wide.


    "It''s amazing."


    Gaius entered the room slowly.


    Then I checked that there was a room further in the back and headed there.


    "Ahh, there... I wonder?"


    Gaius walked happily singing his nose and put his hand on the door knob as he reached the back room.


    "I''m sorry."


    Gaius said again, letting his face peer through the door gap.


    Then there was no reply, but there were people inside.


    Seeing the five black men inside, Gaius opened the door wide.

 2374 Episode 2,371: Liaison Clerk

    It was dark inside the room.


    But it wasn''t all dark, and five black men were seen inside.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Gaius opened the door wide and said again as he entered the room.


    But the men remained silent.


    Gaius swam his gaze left and right.


    "Um... this is..."


    Gaius said again awkwardly.


    Then the deepest man finally opened his mouth.


    Who are you?


    When he finally heard the reply, Gaius said with a gentle sigh.


    "Oh, thank you. I say Augros."


    Then, silence again dominated the room.


    Gaius laughed faintly.


    But there was a clear change in how the men looked.


    "... Auggros... no way..."


    One man muttered one after the other.


    "Well then..." "No, but..." "... why is that mage here?"


    Then the deepest man opened his mouth as if he was full.


    What do you want?


    Gaius was not sure what to say, but he decided to be honest.


    "Um... I just wanted to get in touch with the King''s escort."


    Then the men groaned.


    "What, what?" "-" What do you mean?- What do you want?


    Then the deepest man stood up to dominate the scene.


    "Why do you want to get in touch with me?"


    Gaius replied suddenly.


    "Well, there are a lot of things I think about."


    "What''s the reason? Then I can''t let you get in touch with me."


    Well, don''t say that, I want you to collect it.


    "That''s why I''m asking you why."


    Then Gaius said as if he had noticed.


    ��All right, I''ll tell you. The King''s bodyguard is the strongest in the country, right?That''s why I thought I''d be the first to take it down. "


    The men screamed again.


    "What, what?" "" This guy... "" What are you going to do after you defeat them... "


    Then, the man in the deepest position again took control of the seat and said.


    What is your purpose?


    Gaius said, tilting his head slightly.


    "The purpose... well, ultimately, I can obey Velcro, but before I do, I''m going to rescue General Gilios."And before that, I thought I''d take down the royal guard. "

 2375 Episode 2,372 The Deepest Man

    "Did you say you could follow Velcro?"


    The man in the deepest corner told Gaius to use his dagger.


    The others seemed not to be able to speak out in surprise.


    But Gaius kept on saying it.


    "Oh, yes, but don''t be surprised if you can follow Velcro."My purpose is to go further than that. "


    Gaius jerked his chin up and said.


    The deepest man asked calmly nonetheless.


    Well, what''s the purpose ahead of you?


    Gaius raised his mouth sharply.


    But I didn''t say it immediately, and I followed him.


    Then the men became irritated.


    "Hey! What are you talking about?"-Yeah, why don''t you tell me?"" Don''t waste your time! Little brat! "


    At last, Gaius lowered his chin and gazed at everyone''s faces.


    "Melissa, the continent is unified."


    Then, after a moment of silence, they turned into a vortex of laughter.


    "Hah! Idiot!" "You can''t do that!What are you talking about?- Are you out of your mind?


    But the man in the deepest part was not tickling, but staring at Gaius.


    Gaius noticed this and groaned back.


    Then the men around noticed it and immediately quieted down.


    The man in the back opened his mouth amusedly.


    ��Are you insane? You know that no one in history has ever made it, such as the unification of the Melissa Continent?��


    Gaius nodded heavily.


    "Of course I do."


    Still think we can accomplish it?


    "Yes, it is."


    The man in the back narrowed his eyes and looked at Zee and Gaius.


    ��Why are you so confident?��


    Then Gaius raised his face again and spoke out confidently.


    "I have not appeared in the history so far."In other words, there''s no reason for me to give up just because no one but me was able to accomplish it. "


    And now the men didn''t laugh.


    That was because he knew that Gaius had withdrawn from the eastern flank of Berk.


    Gaius stood confidently in front of the rumbling men.


    The man in the deepest part of the room narrowed his eyes at it.


    And the man in the back opened his mouth again.


    I see. Shouldn''t we call in the King''s Guard?

 2376 Episode 2,373 Ill be in touch.

    "Oh, you''re honest."


    Gaius said with a smile.


    The deepest man replied without expression.


    "We are not a fighting force."Even if I fight you, I can''t win. "


    Then Gaius tilted his head.


    "But now, you guys are mages too, right?" if that''s the case..... "


    But Gaius'' words were interrupted, and the man said:


    The liaison clerk is just a mage from Kannoyama.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    Hmmm, is there anything else I can do?


    "Yeah, at least we don''t have the fighting power."


    "Hmm, okay." Nnnnhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    All right, do you want me to summon them one by one?


    Then Gaius laughed unstoppably.


    "No, it''s troublesome. Call them all at once."


    The men screamed at this.


    "What! What!?" "Are you insane!?" "You''re crazy..."


    Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "It''s only ten people, right? We''ve already defeated all the Eastern troops on our own, haven''t we? There''s plenty of room."


    Then the men roared again.


    "I-it''s true..." "Speaking of which, was that so..." "Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Gaius'' expression disappointed whether the men''s noisiness was pleasant.


    Or rather, it collapsed to the point that I was very good at it.


    But the man who was deepest there said without expression.


    "Then I''ll call them all." Isn''t that okay? "


    Gaius was disturbed by his pleasant time, and although he was a little dazed, he quickly took it back and nodded.


    "Oh, good. Thank you."


    ��Where should I summon you? Is it okay here?"


    Gaius thought for a moment and replied.


    "Yeah, I''ll do it here."Looks like there''s a big courtyard.Put it there, please. "


    "Okay, this is the courtyard."


    The man in the deepest part nodded to the other men.


    But Gaius was in a hurry to ask.


    Ah, by the way, how long does it take?


    The man in the back thought for a moment and replied amusedly.


    ��It''s not where they are.But at least we''re in the Belx, so we should all be together in an hour. ��


    "I see, maybe an hour."Quite a few, but I don''t think so. I''ll see you then. Nice to meet you. "


    The man in the back nodded again to the other men.


    Then everyone closed their eyes at once.


    Then I concentrated and began to contact the king''s escort.

 2377 Episode 2,374: Six People

    "Did you get in touch?"


    Gaius called out with a frantic voice.


    The men stared at Gaius angrily.


    The man in front of him looked furious.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Can''t you see I''m concentrating!"


    This was followed by other men.


    "That''s right! I think you''re telling me to get in touch with you!"What the hell is that? "" Suddenly, you''re calling, and I''m breaking up!What can you do for me! "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    Even if you say that, come on, I don''t know that kind of thing


    "You don''t know! Anyway, don''t speak up!"" That''s right, you got it!Answer me, you!


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again and said he couldn''t help it.


    ��Okay, then let me know if you can get in touch with me.��


    That was what Gaius said, and the men reluctantly began to contact each other again.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter and spread his hands.


    But I thought it would be troublesome to get in the way again, so I was silent.


    Then the man in the deepest part laughed.


    Gaius noticed it and pointed at it silently.


    Then the man in the back said with a laugh.


    "I''m done."I don''t have a problem talking to you. "


    Gaius looked around at the men who were concentrating as he twitched his eyes, then whispered to the man in the back.


    Do you want me too?


    ��I don''t care, I have to talk to them.��


    Huh. Is that so?


    "Please don''t make a loud noise."


    "Oh, okay."


    Gaius hid his voice and said so.


    Gaius approached the man in the back, being careful not to bump into the men.


    And then I went right to the man in the back and said,


    By the way, how many people have been able to get in touch with you?


    "I have six men in charge."


    Huh? That much?


    Yeah.


    But now, isn''t it ten guards directly under the king?


    "Yes, it is."


    So you''re contacting six out of ten people by yourself?


    "Yes, it is."


    You''re amazing, aren''t you?


    "No, it''s not. There was a compatibility in each of the contacts.There were only six people who would go along with me. "


    Well, anyway, the other four are each in contact with one another.


    "Yeah, that''s what happens."


    "Hmm. You''re amazing after all."


    Gaius said impressively.

 2378 Chapter 2,375: Four People

    "What''s your name?"


    The man in the back answered Gaius'' question immediately.


    "Lonza."


    "Lonza. So how long will it take you to get in touch with the six of you?"


    Ronza answered Gaius'' question suddenly.


    It looks like we''ll all be together in about 30 minutes.


    Oh, that''s nice. I hope so too.


    Then a man took a deep breath.


    Gaius realized that, but he felt angry again, so he told Lonza.


    "...... Could he have contacted me?"


    Lonza replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, looks like it."


    "... do you feel okay talking to me?"


    "Yeah. That''s right."


    The man opened his mouth before Gaius spoke.


    "I''ve been in touch."


    "Oh, thank you."


    The man who didn''t expect Gaius to thank him was a little puzzled.


    But I quickly took my feelings back and answered.


    I hear they''ll be here in about 30 minutes.


    "Oh, that''s good. That''s good, isn''t it?"


    Then another man opened his eyes.


    Gaius gazed at Lonza as he watched.


    Then Lonza nodded with a smile.


    For that reason, Gaius called out to the man.


    How did it go? Did you hear from me?


    Then the man nodded slowly and silently.


    Gaius moved his mouth and said, "Oh."


    Then I put down a beat and asked again.


    So, how soon will you be here?


    "It''s about 20 minutes."


    "Yes, I''m here! Quickly. That''s fine.That''s nice. Thank you. "


    The man glared at Gaius with a frivolous face.


    But Gaius was in a good mood and smiled back.


    The man looked uncomfortable and silent.


    Soon another man breathed out.


    Without questioning Lonza anymore, Gaius looked at the man and called out.


    You were able to get in touch with me, right?


    Then the man replied helplessly.


    "Yeah, they''ll be here in twenty minutes."


    "That''s good! That''s really good." Great! Thank you. "


    The man also looked troubled.


    But Gaius seemed to be in such a good mood that the man shut up again.


    And one of them was left.


    The man seemed to be in a lot of trouble.


    But such a man also opened his eyes after a while.


    Gaius asked, waiting for him.


    Have you been able to reach me?


    The man opened his mouth quietly.


    "Oh, I got it." He said he could come in about 15 minutes. "


    "Okay! Perfect. Thank you."


    Gaius pose for the Guts just after completing the man with a strange face.

 2379 Episode 2,376: On the Bench

    "Thank you, then." I''ll be waiting in the courtyard soon. "


    Gaius raised his right hand and expressed his gratitude.


    Then Lonza smiled bitterly and said:


    "Do you know their faces?"


    Gaius replied suddenly.


    ��I don''t know, but I think I know.��


    Is that so?


    "Yeah. They''re pretty bad-looking."Then I think you can see it in the atmosphere. "


    Hmm, that kind of thing.


    Gaius laughed lightly.


    "Yeah. That''s the way it is. I can''t stand being a bad guy anyway."


    I see. Then you don''t need our guidance.


    ��Yeah, I''m fine here. Thank you so much."


    Gaius, speaking in a bright voice, left the room in a hurry.


    The rest of the men looked like they were pinched by a fox and dropped off Gaius.


    Well, in ten minutes, we''ll start gathering.


    Gaius laughed alone as he glanced into the courtyard.


    He found a bench nearby and approached it.


    "I''ll just wait here."


    Gaius sat somewhere on the right edge of a four-seater bench.


    And then I graciously put my feet together and waited.


    Then, from the back of the garden, a man with a suspicious atmosphere walked slowly.


    In an instant, Gaius realized it.


    "That''s the first one."


    Gaius carefully observed the man standing in the middle of the garden from the bench.


    "Well, maybe he''s a magician."Even in this era, I heard that the number of mages was small.He''s probably one of them.From the atmosphere, it''s definitely true. "


    Then, from the back, another suspicious man walked in.


    Gaius pinned this again.


    "So is he." That''s the second one. "


    The man then stopped right next to the man who had arrived first.


    And the two of them talked about something.


    That''s right. Now I''m sure they''re the King''s Guard.


    Gaius, convinced, began to observe the second man closely.


    "I''m sure he''s a swordsman."Whatever you say, Gatai is big.They have good muscles.I''m going to do it a lot. "


    As Gaius stood alone, another one approached from the back.


    "Oh, here I am." That too...... wow


    As Gaius glanced into the back of the garden, straw and atmospheric people walked in one after another.


    "You came all at once." One, two, three, four, five... a total of seven together with the two already... there are only three left. "


    Gaius looked at the king''s guards, each with an atmosphere, and laughed unstoppably.

 2380 Episode 2,377: Three People

    As Gaius watched, seven of the king''s guards gathered in the middle of the courtyard.


    Gaius observed them with a sharp gaze.


    "Five men, two women... I wonder if they''re both wizards?"There''s only one mage type for men, and four swordsman types. "


    Gaius finished his analysis of the enemy''s strength and took a breath.


    But after about five minutes, the other three didn''t show up.


    Gaius unexpectedly twisted his neck.


    But the next moment, Gaius felt the murderous intent behind him.


    However, Gaius did not take the foolishness of turning around there, and he fell forward from the position where he sat on the bench.


    Gaius rolled forward and landed, stood up vigorously, and finally looked back.


    There stood three people in a strange atmosphere.


    "Now we''re all in place... no, that''s all right..."


    Then the three women standing at the right end said, with a demonic smile on their mouths.


    Hmm, you''re such a nice guy, aren''t you?


    Then the man on the left said.


    "Are you the type of guy like this?"If so, I don''t like it. "


    The woman jumped up her eyebrows and took a step forward, staring at the man on the left.


    "What? I don''t want you to tell me my hobby."What about your hobbies?You''ve been walking around with such nasty women, haven''t you? "


    "Huh? I like women''s hobbies better."Unlike you. "


    "Is that so!" What are men like you talking about? "


    "Who has a bad hobby!" I wonder if that''s you! "


    At last, the man in the center opened his mouth in shock.


    "Come on, now''s not the time for you guys to hang out."


    However, the woman looked unsatisfied and asked with a sharp mouth.


    "Hmph! Where are we going?"If you want, you can kill each other right now! "


    The man on the left likewise yelled at the selling words with buying words.


    "Killing each other? It''s a lot bigger than that."That''s it. Let''s do it! ��


    The two of them took a step forward, which was a flash of light.


    But the next moment, they broke their knees and collapsed to the ground.


    The man in the center stretched out his arms and hit them in the face.


    They bleed heavily from their noses and mouths, crawling on the ground.


    Gaius was shocked to see it, and at the same time he was impressed by the overwhelming power of the man in the center.

 2381 Episode 2,378 Goldon

    I''ll do it.


    Gaius said with a smiley face.


    But the man in the middle didn''t make a move.


    Gaius snorted.


    Are you the head of the King''s Immediate Guard?


    At last, the man in the center opened his mouth.


    "Then what do you say?"


    Gaius lightly knocked his head to the side and said.


    "I''ll take you down."


    Then the man''s eyes wooosh narrowed.


    Is it you who summoned us?


    "Yeah. That''s right."


    Gaius raised his face and said.


    By that time, the two who had been beaten down had finally begun to rise.


    ��Ouch... you''re punching me as hard as you can...��


    "Damn... you don''t have to hit anything... and your face?"Do you suddenly hit a woman in the face? "


    The two stood up as they complained to the man in the middle.


    Then he heard the commotion from behind Gaius, and the rest approached.


    "Hey, hey, what''s up?" - What''s going on?- What the hell is this?


    The man in the center raised his right hand to control the questioning.


    Then everyone shut up at once.


    Gaius looked at it and was impressed again.


    "Well, that''s a lot of leadership." I knew it.


    The man in the middle frowned at Gaius, who was speaking in a whisper.


    "Who are you?"


    Gaius replied suddenly.


    "My name is Augros, and I''m the strongest mage I''ve ever seen."What''s your name? "


    Gaius got out pretty big.


    It was because I wanted to see how the man got out.


    But the man only raised his eyebrows lightly.


    "I am Goldon, the captain of the king''s guard."


    ��I knew it. It was easy to understand in a way.��


    I see. So, what do we do?


    "I told you, I''m going to take you down."


    Then, the members of the king''s escort surrounded them and laughed at them.


    But Gaius kept laughing, especially without changing his complexion.


    Then Goldon saw it.


    You seem pretty confident, don''t you?


    "Of course, because I''m the strongest."


    Then the escorts laughed again.


    But of course, Gaius was a fool.


    With a confident smile, he looked around at the people around him.


    Then Goldon looked at the situation and his eyes changed.


    "Is it the strongest... do you really know what it means to say it in front of us?"

 2382 Lesson two thousand three hundred and seventy-nine

    Gaius answered with a smile.


    "Of course, I know. I''m telling you."


    Goldon shifted his gaze to Gaius'' back.


    Then the seven people behind Gaius slowly and quietly moved their legs and formed a formation.


    But Gaius'' niya couldn''t stop.


    Then, the woman who had been beaten by Goldon had a creepy look on her face.


    "You''re a disgusting man. Do you really understand?"


    Gaius replied suddenly.


    "I know. That''s what you said before."


    Then the other man raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Holy shit. Isn''t this just stupid?"


    "Maybe so." I''ve been laughing disgustingly since before.


    "I''m not kidding. Are you saying that we''ve been gathered together for such an idiot?"


    "Really, I''ve been busy."


    "You''re not the only one." I''ve been busy, too. "


    "Wow, you''ve been busy... after all, you''ve just been busy chasing after a woman''s ass."


    Huh? You''re the only one who''s really focused on male scavengers.


    What?


    What is it?


    The two of them grabbed the golden pinch and glanced at each other.


    At that time, Goldon, who was caught between them, let out a murderous rage.


    The two of them hardened in an instant and shut up.


    Goldon looked alternately at the two of them.


    At about the same time, the two of them took a step behind.


    Gaius watched with admiration the series of movements.


    And I said:


    Well, after all, you''re the only one I''m likely to be dealing with, right?


    Then everyone stood together.


    "What!?" "You''re gonna kill me?"Okay, let''s get this over with!"


    But Goldon raised his right hand again.


    After all, everyone was silent at once.


    Gordon stared at Gaius again, confirming that he was going to be quiet.


    "I don''t think you can be my opponent?"


    Gaius chuckled.


    "Oh, don''t you see? My strength."


    "Yeah, I don''t know yet."


    "Huh, haven''t you heard?"That I was the wizard who defeated General Gilios. "


    But Goldon didn''t make a fraction of it.


    ��I know, I just got a call.��


    Then Gaius laughed happily in his heart.


    Oh, but you''re still not frightened, so that sounds pretty fun, right?

 2383 Episode 2,380: Siege

    Well, what do you say?


    Goldon said that and laughed outrageously.


    Gaius glanced happily at Goldon and laughed unstoppably as well.


    "Fine. Let''s do it now." By the way, I don''t mind if we''re all together. "


    Then everyone got excited.


    "Whatever you do!" "It''s nice of you to be rude."Then I''ll beat the octopus just the way you want it! "" I''ll kill you! "


    It was the faces of the king''s guard who spoke angrily, but only Goldon was sober.


    "Very well, but do you understand?That you''re surrounded by us. "


    Gaius grinned and said.


    "Yeah. It''s okay. Come on, hurry up."


    Then, on the signal of Gaius'' words, everyone entered the attacking position together.


    There were a variety of people who pulled out their swords on their hips, and people who pushed their arms forward like magicians.


    But Gaius stood with a smile on his face.


    Those in the king''s escort had nothing to worry about.


    I attacked Gaius without worrying about it.


    Gaius'' skull was smashed down with a white blade.


    But at that moment, Gaius'' body suddenly disappeared.


    The white blade cut the sky.


    The wizards panicked and lowered their arms to avoid battling each other.


    Goldon''s voice echoed there.


    Up!


    Everyone looks up at the sky at once.


    There was Gaius looking down with a good look on his face.


    Everyone was surprised and spoke up.


    "Hey, bastard! How did you do that?!" "Magic!? You escaped with magic?- Is there anything else? He escaped with the flying spell! "


    Gaius looked down at the king''s guards in joy from the sky and uttered his words.


    "Hey, what''s up? Isn''t there anyone among you who can fly?"


    The royal guard bite his teeth.


    "Kuu! Come down!" I''ll kill you!��That''s cowardly. Come on down!" "Get the fuck out of here!"


    Then Gaius came down to glide diagonally through the sky.


    And the king''s immediate guard landed on the ground at a distance of about 20m.


    "Here you go. Is that all right?"We got you down here exactly as you wanted.That''s why you have to call me right away. "


    With that, Gaius thrusts his right hand forward, his palm facing upward, and then provokes him with a quick clench of his four fingers.

 2384 Lesson 2,381 Nervousness

    "Oh dear!"


    Gaius'' provocations were accompanied by the royal guard, who attacked us all at once.


    Gaius quickly pushed his right arm forward and dyed it red.


    "Then let''s go." Guren no Flames (barflame)! "


    Gaius'' fiery flames charged at the king''s immediate guard.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    The three of them in the middle of the royal guard who stood in line screamed.


    However, the four people on the left and right did not remain frightened, and Gaius stood in front of them and rushed in.


    Gaius stretched out his arms in a troublesome manner, staring at the two of them separated on the left and right, and punched the barflame in the same way.


    "Haha!" "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The four of them were burned to the ground by the fire of Guren.


    Gaius immediately took down the barflame, but the flames continued to creak and burn the seven that fell down.


    "I don''t care if you''re a swordsman or a magician." It doesn''t make sense. "


    Gaius said so with a dazed look on his face.


    Then the seven rose up slowly, even though the powder of fire was still smoldering.


    "Oh..." "Damn it!" "You son of a bitch!"


    The seven spat a curse on each of them.


    But Gaius listened with pleasure.


    "Everyone looks fine. That''s good.Fine, you guys. "


    It was Gaius'' second provocation, but this time they were not reckless either.


    On the contrary, they seemed to be calm, and they were each meeting in a whisper.


    Gaius noticed that and smiled happily.


    Oh, you seem to have reflected on that, right?


    But no one responded to this.


    They merely met attentively.


    Hmm, looks like you could enjoy it a little bit, huh?


    At last, the meeting was over, and the seven of them looked straight at Gaius.


    From their appearance, there was nothing that stood out, and there was a sense of moderate tension.


    Then Gaius lowered his hips a little to fit them.


    "Anytime?" Just call me back. "


    The seven of them slowly began to fill the gap.


    Gaius looked closely at the situation.


    "Sounds good. There''s no gap inside." but.... "


    Gaius held out his right hand in front of him and unwillingly released the flame of the red lotus at its maximum output.

 2385 Episode 2,382: Flipped Offensive

    Gaius'' fat barflame rushed toward the seven of them.


    But the seven jumped up radially.


    And as soon as I landed, I got ready and charged at Gaius.


    However, there were only four swordsman types, and the three mages stayed where they landed and practiced their magic power.


    Gaius looked at the mages, sensed their level, and laughed.


    However, I remembered that four swordsman type swordsmen were coming in front of me, and I immediately exploded the aura and jumped backwards.


    In the middle of it, he stuck out his arms and released the barflame.


    The four also jumped up radially, avoiding the barflame.


    At that time, Gaius woke up and an ice arrow flew over him.


    About a dozen of them.


    But Gaius did not panic and turned the barflame towards the ice arrow.


    Then, the ice arrow melted and disappeared.


    At that point, the four grabbed Gaius from the left and right, pulled out their swords and attacked him.


    Gaius further detonates the aura and retreats.


    The wizards stepped forward to see if they expected it and threw ice arrows one after the other.


    Gaius lightly struck the barflame and melted the icy arrows from the front, then turned his attention to the incoming swordsmen from the left and right.


    The swordsmen moved quickly towards Gaius one after another.


    Gaius suddenly continued to wipe it out by the explosion of the aura.


    But Gaius went on a flipped offensive, getting tired of that bullshit.


    Gaius first aimed at the two swordsmen who were coming from his right hand.


    "Eat it!"


    Gaius unleashed a barflame in front of both of his right hands, while also releasing his own aura and rushing forward.


    The two of them were surprised by Gaius'' sudden inversion.


    And as they rushed through the barflame, they charged towards Gaius.


    But there were two arrows of ice.


    But it was not by the three magicians, but by Gaius.


    Ice arrows like sharp knives slashed through the air and attacked the swordsmen.


    One arrow pierced one swordsman''s shoulder and the other pierced the other swordsman''s thigh.


    Two swordsmen screaming and falling.


    Gaius grinned at it.


    However, two other swordsmen swung their swords at Gaius.

 2386 Lesson 2,383: A Smile of Delight

    "Good reaction. Not bad."


    Gaius looked at the incoming swordsmen and calmly looked at the situation.


    The blades of the swordsmen swung down forcefully as Gaius stood up.


    But Gaius set up an Aura Burst again and retreated with tremendous force.


    Therefore, the two swordsmen swung down their swords and cut the sky without hesitation.


    The icy arrows that Gaius fired as he retreated came at him with tremendous force.


    However, the swordsmen had anticipated this attack, and quickly reversed their bodies to avoid it.


    But that wasn''t all Gaius'' attack.


    The barflame released as two hands swept up like a dragon.


    The swordsmen also gave a giddy expression to this.


    But the swordsmen managed to dive into the ground.


    The swordsmen twisted and twisted on the ground.


    The three arrows of Gaius attacked.


    An icy arrow with a sharp knife slashed through the wind.


    "Ugh!" "Shit!"


    The swordsmen each held down their right thigh and left abdomen and fell down.


    Gaius confirms it and smiles.


    But Gaius was attacked by the swordsmen who were supposed to fall down.


    Each of them held the injured area with one hand as they approached Gaius.


    Gaius showed a slightly rushed gesture, perhaps unexpectedly.


    But I quickly regained my temper and dealt with them.


    Barflame!


    The swordsmen split up in two to wipe out the barflame.


    But naturally, Gaius fired an ice arrow as they moved to their destination.


    A sharp blade attacked the swordsmen.


    But the swordsmen, too.


    I was expecting this attack from Gaius.


    Together, they defeated the arrows of the ice with the sword in their hands.


    Gaius smiled happily at it.


    You''re going to do it!


    Then another unexpected thing happened to Gaius.


    Another group of swordsmen stood up, and Gaius stood up and attacked.


    "Let''s do it! Let''s do it!"


    Moreover, it seemed that they were running hard from a distance, and the mages finally caught up with them, and Gaius woke up and threw the ice arrows one after the other.


    "Sounds good, that''s great!"


    Gaius enjoyed the battle and smiled with joy.

 2387 Chapter 2,384 The Vanguard

    Four swordsmen attacked with the support of three mages.


    But Gaius retreated tremendously with an aura burst.


    But they did not give up.


    The second and third waves were unleashed, and Gaius was persistently approached.


    But even Gaius retreated slowly due to the aura burst and continued to smile.


    At last, the swordsmen began to see tiredness.


    More to the point, the mages are far away again.


    Gaius calmly analyzed the situation and made a decision.


    Well, let''s go.


    Gaius switched back to the Flipped Offensive again.


    Gaius charged forward with his Aura Burst.


    Amazing swordsmen.


    But there was no support for the magicians.


    The four of them scattered in unison.


    But Gaius pointed ahead and threw ice arrows one after the other.


    The swordsmen were desperate.


    But Gaius'' icy arrows never ceased.


    A terrifying number of arrows were approaching one after another.


    The swordsmen fell to the ground and fell on the ground, unable to finish the ice arrows, and suffered many arrow wounds.


    Gaius slowly approached them.


    And then he levelled at them.


    "Fine, thank goodness." I really enjoyed it. "


    The swordsmen fell to the ground and bit their teeth in remorse.


    The wizards finally arrived there.


    But the swordsmen who were already in the vanguard were lying down, and they couldn''t hide their agitation.


    Gaius called out to her.


    What do we do? Are you guys going to play against me?


    Mages with a frightened expression.


    Then Gaius laughed.


    "You can''t. That''s why they''re here."


    Saying that, Gaius pointed up his chin and said to the three Goldons who were still standing without moving.


    Then, the mages looked at each other and began to talk in a whisper.


    And when the consultation was over, they paid attention to Gaius and retreated.


    Gaius slowly took a step forward and chased his back.


    The wizards arrived at Goldon.


    Gaius grinned and slowly approached.


    And when I got close to about 30m, I said it out loud.


    "Hey! Let''s get this over with!" Don''t bracket me forever! "

 2388 Lesson 2,385 Lelya and Rush

    In response to Gaius'' request, Goldon opened his mouth heavily.


    Fine, fine.


    Goldon said that and took a slow step forward.


    Along with that, the men and women next to them stepped forward in the same way.


    Gaius was steadily moving forward.


    The two finally stopped at a distance of about ten meters.


    And Gaius lifted up his chin, and said,


    "Anytime." Just call me back. "


    Then the woman beside Goldon said instead.


    "Sounds great. Who are you?"


    Gaius raised his chin sharply and said in a flutter.


    "It''s me."


    ��Hmm, that''s boring. That''s what you said.��


    "Oh, I mean, what''s your name?"


    "Lelia. And he''s got no shards of humor. Disqualified!"


    Then Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "I''m not disqualified by a woman like you. I don''t care."


    Then Lelia froze.


    "What? You''re a man I don''t care about."


    "You''re a woman I don''t care about, either."


    "Shit! Oh, that''s what I''m saying. I''m pissed off."


    Then another man said.


    "I generally agree with him."


    Gaius laughed as Lelia gave an angry look.


    Ok, what do you say?


    "Is that me? I''m Rush."


    Hmm. I think you and I have a good conversation.


    Then Lelia became angry.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I''ll kill you all together!"


    Then Rush told him to make a fool of himself.


    "Well, if you can do it, try it."


    This made Lelia look angry.


    But then Goldon finally entered the room.


    "Come on. You want me to hit you again?"


    Then the two turned their faces away from each other and shrugged their shoulders.


    Goldon turned to Gaius after staring alternately at the two at one time.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s time to get started."


    Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Hmm. I''m not messing with big guys."Well, it''s about time to start agreeing. "


    Okay, let''s get started.


    Goldon said that, and the two of them turned their faces back and stared at Gaius.


    Gaius also slightly knocked out the angle of his face and stared at the three with a glimpse.


    (There are also mages behind the three of them.I have to be careful with their backup fire.....)


    Shortly after Gaius thought so in his heart, two people on both sides suddenly disappeared.

 2389 Episode 2,386: Divine Speed

    Oops!


    Gaius shouted unexpectedly.


    At the edge of the line of sight, two afterimages are scattered.


    Gaius immediately retreated with the Aura Burst fully open.


    Soon, I saw the movement of the two of them.


    Gaius did not panic and slowly pushed his arms forward.


    Barflame!


    A flame rose from the tip of both arms.


    Then, the two Guren dragons raised their roar and pushed forward.


    But Flaming Dragon was unable to capture the prey.


    Relea and Rush swiftly pounded their barflame, then moved even faster to get closer to Gaius.


    However, Gaius'' aura burst was fully open and did not attract them due to the incredible speed of movement.


    The Gaius were moving at a certain distance.


    But I guess I got tired of the crooks, and Gaius took the opportunity to attack in reverse.


    Well, it''s time to go.


    Gaius first saw how things were going, and then he started barflame again.


    The two flame dragons attacked the two while drawing a spiral.


    But Lelia and the others struggled with great agility.


    And he continued to pursue Gaius without slowing down.


    Gaius looked at the situation, smiled lightly, and pushed his arms forward again.


    Looking at Gaius'' movements, the two of them became nervous.


    In the blink of an eye, a large number of icy arrows were thrown from Gaius'' arms.


    It flew radially, and its number seemed innumerable.


    As a result, they both lost their escape.


    At that moment, the two of them entered a defensive position.


    She covered her head with her arms and protected her stomach by bending her body into a curve and placing her knees on her chest.


    Then their bodies were moving at a speed, so they flew parallel to glide through the air.


    Gaius'' icy arrows attacked.


    "Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Two groans run simultaneously.


    A huge number of icy arrows pierced his arms and legs.


    But I didn''t suffer any fatal injuries.


    The defensive posture that protected my head and stomach made it work.


    The two managed to prevent the ice arrows from striking, stretching their bent legs and putting their feet on the ground.


    Then he lowered his arms, which covered his face, and Gaius waited for him there.


    Gaius stuck an unpleasant smile to his face, stretched his arms out to the necks of the two.


    The two of them struggled with Gaius'' Lariat.


    His body reversed backwards and both struck the back of his head against the ground.


    Gaius laughed deeper and said.


    "It was a good attack."You won my brainplay, didn''t you? "

 2390 Episode 2,387 Easy

    "Ugh! This guy..."


    Leah fell to the ground on her back and managed to grab the sword that she had dropped around her neck and stared at the man who had dressed himself in such an ungodly manner.


    Rush also kissed Gaius as he picked up the sword that he had dropped with his other arm while raising his upper body with one hand while suppressing the throat that had been struck brilliantly.


    "Let''s do it... I don''t think you''re Lariat..."


    Gaius looked down at the two of them unceasingly.


    And do you not hesitate to let the two of you get angry in your heart?


    "You guys, there''s speed."It''s a light attack, isn''t it?Ah, the ingenuity is too much.Well then, you won''t even reach under my feet ~


    First of all, Lelia bit me.


    "What the hell!? Looking mighty!"


    Rush quickly stood up again and barked at Gaius as Lelia stood up vigorously.


    "Let''s do it!"Fuck you, I''ll kill you. "


    "Huh, can''t you?" I don''t think so.Well, why don''t you try it? "


    In response to Gaius'' repeated provocations, the two of them rushed through the heavens with furious hair.


    First of all, Relia unleashed a sharp thrust with tremendous instantaneous force.


    Gaius laughed and escaped in an aura burst.


    The second hit of Rush hits it.


    But Gaius'' Aura Burst was much faster than that.


    Instantly, he retreated twenty meters too far and slashed both of them without difficulty.


    The two of them stepped into the field with a less obvious sense of remorse.


    Then finally, the two of them heard the voice that had been waiting for them.


    "Hey, guys, back up."


    Goldon.


    Goldon walked gently from behind the two of them with a full heart.


    Gaius looked at it and laughed unstoppably.


    "Oh, you''re going to become a thousand-vehicle actor."It''s a very impressive appearance, isn''t it? "


    But Goldon didn''t take on Gaius.


    I just took a slow step and broke it between the two of us.


    Then, after observing how the two of them were doing, he said:


    Looks like you''re okay, right?


    Then Lelia said with indignation.


    Of course!


    Rush also said in anger.


    I''m not going to fall until I kill that bastard!


    Then Goldon laughed lightly.


    "Fine, but it''s just my support." Do you understand? "


    Roger that!


    At the same time, the two said forcefully.


    Although Gaius was only a little impressed by the look, his face still smiled irresistibly.

 2391 Episode 2,388: Reverse Challenge

    Gaius'' unstoppable smile froze the next moment.


    All of a sudden, Goldon appeared in front of Gaius.


    Moreover, Goldon had already pulled out his sword and was about to slash it from the lower level.


    Gaius unleashes his Aura Burst in a hurry.


    "Grrrr!"


    Gaius shouted out loud, unable to withstand the tremendous acceleration.


    But the next moment, it switched to pain.


    Haha!


    From Gaius'' body, a huge amount of fresh blood gushed out.


    Gaius was slashed from his left flank to his right shoulder.


    "...... Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Gaius continued to retreat with his aura bursting with fresh blood.


    But Leah and Rush chased Gaius like that.


    The speed of Gaius'' Aura Burst does not increase due to pain and shock.


    Rush''s slashing attack came first.


    Gaius managed to get the rushing sword from the left by aura-bursting to the right.


    But then, as expected, Lelya attacked.


    Lelia had already swung her sword and slashed with a schizophrenia.


    "Shit!"


    Gaius couldn''t help releasing the Aura Burst as he headed down.


    Then, Gaius'' body managed to escape into the sky, dodging the tip of Lelia''s sword.


    "Son of a bitch!" "Don''t run away!"


    Lelia and the others chanted Gaius in their fury.


    But Gaius didn''t even have the energy to argue.


    Gaius put his hands on the wound in the air and used a healing magic that he wasn''t very good at.


    But from the pain, I couldn''t concentrate very well and the bleeding didn''t stop.


    Large amounts of blood keep spewing out.


    Gaius was suddenly attacked by vertigo.


    Your vision is narrowing and gradually darkening.


    "Ugh!...... That''s not good......"


    Gaius unexpectedly softened his voice.


    "Come down, Kola!" It''s cowardly! You! "


    The screams of Lelia echoed, but they didn''t reach Gaius.


    Gaius was so badly wounded.


    "Damn it!... we have to do something about it..."


    Anxious Gaius.


    But the bleeding never stopped.


    At last, I began to see hallucinations.


    Something appeared in front of me.


    "... yeah?... those guys?... That''s not how they do it... They can''t fly..."


    Gaius muttered in his fading consciousness.


    But the man in front of him called out to Gaius.


    "They can''t fly."I can fly. "


    When Goldon said that, he slashed his sword in the lower stage again.

 2392 Episode 2,389: Fresh Blood

    Goldon''s slashed sword slashed through Gaius'' chest.


    Guah!


    Gaius ascended with the Aura Burst fully open as he sheds fresh blood.


    Gaius continued to ascend, feeling a tremendous wind pressure, and finally slowed down as he pushed through the clouds.


    "Ugh..."


    Gaius lowered his gaze and looked around his chest.


    Then, I saw that the long cuts in the two muscles were deeply engraved.


    Moreover, the amount of bleeding is too much.


    Gaius had a bloody feeling about his whole body.


    "... I did it... I was so alarmed... I totally screwed up..."


    That''s where Gaius became haunted.


    Even though it went all the way up, Goldon might be coming after us.


    Gaius dropped his gaze in a hurry and looked for Goldon.


    Gordon looked up at Gaius.


    Gaius snapped his chest down for a moment.


    But the wound to the chest was too deep.


    Gaius gritted his teeth with regret, but he had to make a decision.


    Gaius looked down again and stared at Gordon, flying toward him with the Aura Burst fully open.


    Gaius continued to fly open enough, and finally began to descend to draw a parabola.


    And slowly slowed down and slowly landed on the ground.


    "Ugh..."


    Gaius put his soles on the ground, and his knees were still on, and his hands were on all fours.


    "... damn... my God..."


    Gaius woke up when he saw the bumps and fresh blood falling from his chest.


    Then, I decided to focus on stopping the hemorrhage in my chest.


    "... ugh... we have to do something about this one anyway..."


    Gaius concentrated desperately and began to stop the bleeding.


    But the bleeding didn''t subside.


    "Damn... why?"...... I see, because I''m excited... then I have to calm down..... "


    Gaius calmed down his rough breathing.


    Then the amount of bleeding gradually subsided.


    Gaius was unhappy there and focused even more.


    At last, the bleeding stopped.


    "... have you stopped?... no, don''t worry yet... don''t be distracted until you completely stop..."


    Gaius told himself that he was going to focus on stopping the bleeding for a while.

 2393 Episode Two Thousand and Ninety: Analysis

    It was Gaius who finally stopped bleeding and breathed a sigh of relief, but he reflected on his own thoughts in the wounded battle.


    "... the worst... you''ve done it again... you''ve got your usual riding personality..."


    Gaius sinks into his own foolishness while applying healing magic to his scars.


    "Damn... I''m shocked by my stupidity... I underestimated the other person too much." It''s a bad habit. "


    But here Gaius quickly switched his mind after being depressed enough to be depressed.


    "Nevertheless, he''s terribly fast."Besides, you knew how to fly. "


    Gaius took Goldon''s strength analysis to get him out of his depression.


    "However, the flight technique seems to be able to fly to a certain extent."Otherwise, I would have been killed.You can''t spare anything over there.We should see that as the limit of Goldon''s flying skills. "


    After completing his analysis of Goldon''s flying skills, Gaius went on to analyze his swordsmanship.


    "The problem is that speed." I stepped so fast that I couldn''t see it.When I realized it, I couldn''t avoid it right in front of me anymore. "


    From Gaius'' forehead, a large grain of sweat poured out.


    Gaius suddenly took a big breath out.


    "That''s... hard to do. I can''t see well anyway.At some point, it came out in front of me.What kind of hands are you using?I don''t suppose it''s a subspace move?... no, it''s not that.I think it was physically moving.Anyway, if I don''t control that speed... first of all, I can''t use my skill.No barflame or anything. I can''t see when I use it.If you don''t use magic that goes faster and straight ahead, you can''t win. "


    Gaius distorted his face in regret.


    "Shit! I can''t win?"You''re kidding. That''s not true!No, no, no! I can''t lose!I was just a little alarmed... No, of course I was. I''m sorry, but next time I''m okay!Don''t be alarmed and fight without underestimating the opponent, I will definitely win! "


    Gaius slowly rose to his feet.


    The wound has subsided considerably.


    ��Let''s find a hotel somewhere and rest for a while.��


    Gaius took a big breath again, and his body fluttered, before jumping up to the sky with his aura burst.

 2394 Episode 2,391: On a Sleeping Bed

    "Shhhh!"


    Gaius looked around the room and stroked his tongue unintentionally.


    "Quite a mess... this hotel..."


    Gaius swayed his body slightly as he sat on the bed.


    Then Gaius sat on the bed and shouted.


    "It won''t break, will it?" it''s nothing.... "


    Gaius had no choice but to give up and lay down in bed.


    Then I looked up at the ceiling and quietly concentrated on the treatment.


    "But I don''t know why I''m so good at healing magic... my magic power is infinite in the first place, and if I release that magic power overwhelmingly, I think it will increase the power of healing magic no matter how bad..."


    Gaius put his hands on his stomach and released all of his magic energy.


    However, I didn''t feel that the power of healing magic was rising sensibly.


    "I hear you''re bad at this... but I don''t know what it is..."


    Gaius had no choice but to give up again and to heal the tunnels while staring at the ceiling.


    "... bored... treatment is bored... nothing to do."No, of course I''m treating you.... "


    Gaius let out a sigh as he walked alone.


    And for a while, I devoted myself to treatment silently.


    Then, after about a minute, I got the feeling that the wound was quite closed.


    Gaius scaredly touched the wound.


    The moment I touched the wound, I felt a slight tingling pain, but I didn''t feel any particular pain after that.


    "Alright! It''s almost healed." I''m glad for now... no, it''s not good! "


    Gaius muttered and woke up to his bed.


    We have to beat your bastard to death!


    Gaius thought calmly as he suppressed the rage that burst out.


    "Well, I don''t know what to do... I won''t be alarmed anymore."I''m not alarmed, but that speed is troublesome.How do you counteract that speed..... "


    Gaius thought about it with a serious expression.


    But soon Gaius'' face cleared up.


    Then he smiled unintentionally.


    "No, I forgot. That''s stupid.You don''t have to fight speed.Stupidity ~, stupidity. All of a sudden you got hit, so you panicked.No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Gaius squeezed his shoulders and spread his hands.


    Then I tightened my expression from a bitter smile and said it strictly.


    "You can use defensive magic, right?"The strongest defense magic. "

 2395 Episode 2,392: Green Barrier

    "But hey, even if it''s defensive magic..."


    Gaius was still not sure of his memory, and he could not recall the defensive magic he had used before.


    "Did I use defensive magic or something?"


    Thinking twisted his neck, Gaius could not think of anything.


    However, since the idea was positive, it did not cause any depression.


    "Then it would be good to create a new one."


    Gaius decided on a policy and got up from bed.


    Then she shook her head to the side and walked out of the room as she snorted.


    "Well... defensive magic... I feel like I was using some very powerful guy... but at the same time, I have a bad feeling about it..."


    Gaius tilted his head in plain sight, far from the hotel.


    ��Hmm, I don''t know why... I don''t know why I have a bad feeling about this...��


    Gaius twisted his neck and thought about it, but his memory was uncertain and he couldn''t remember.


    Well, let''s just develop a new defensive magic.


    Gaius took a deep breath as he made up his mind.


    Then I looked up with my palms facing up around my chest.


    "For now, let''s deploy defensive magic on this hand....."


    Gaius concentrated and his hands began to glow pale.


    The glow, though slightly greenish, was almost colorless.


    "... nh... this is a barrier..."


    Gaius moved the barrier to his right hand.


    Then I dyed my left hand red.


    Attack magic versus defensive magic.


    Gaius said with a smile, spraying a flame from his left hand.


    Then he slowly drew his hands closer together.


    Then a slight green glow turned into a vibrant green.


    "Oh, my color has changed." Did you react to the mini-bar flame? "


    Gaius slightly raised the power of the mini-bar flame spurting up on his left hand.


    And as I drew closer to my right hand, the green radiance grew sharper.


    "Hmm, it''s light, isn''t it?"I guess I''m a genius after all.... "


    Gaius muttered and shook his head vigorously.


    "No, no, no! I''m getting on my feet again... I need to be humble and modest..."


    Gaius muttered and raised the power of the mini-bar flame, increasing the strength of the green barrier on his right hand.

 2396 Episode 2,393: Physical Strike

    It looks like you''ve made something pretty strong.


    Gaius smiled contentedly, staring at the twinkling green glow of his right arm.


    However, I was not completely satisfied with it and decided to try to further strengthen it.


    "I knew it had to get bigger."Instead of getting slashed like a shield at a pinpoint, I''d rather wrap my entire body in a barrier..... "


    When Gaius decided on a strategy, he decided to extend the radiance of his right arm.


    "Yeah... no, that''s not it... yeah?"... ah?... something''s not working... "


    Gaius tried to spread the green barrier by twisting his neck and his body, but it didn''t work.


    "... can''t you get any bigger?"... why? "


    Gaius tried to stretch the barrier on his right arm again.


    But it still didn''t work.


    "... no good... the diameter of 50c is the limit... then I can only use it as a shield..."


    Gaius was a little disappointed that things didn''t go as expected.


    However, I quickly switched my mind and decided to work on strengthening my strength.


    "Then we''ll be as stiff as we can get."


    Gaius murmured and focused his attention on both arms.


    I made a mini-bar flame on the left hand and a barrier on the right hand.


    "This one... wait a minute." If you make the barflame stronger, your face will burn hot... "


    Gaius thought about it with a hard face once he disarmed the magic.


    ��Hmm... strengthening with barflame seems impossible anymore��


    Gaius activated only the right-handed barrier this time.


    Then, with his left hand, he touched the barrier lightly.


    A stiff sound echoes.


    "Why don''t you hit something hard as hard as you can?"


    Gaius looked around.


    There was a small rocky mountain nearby.


    Gaius nodded lightly, activating his Aura Burst and flying at once.


    And when I checked the rock peaks from above, I landed satisfiedly.


    Gaius rubbed the skin of the rock and checked it with his own hand.


    "Nice. This one looks pretty hard."


    As soon as Gaius unfolded the right-handed barrier, he turned it into full strength.


    Then, when I swung my right hand up wide, I shook it down forcefully toward the skin of the rock.


    Gaggiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The rock shattered with a lot of noise.


    With a full smile, Gaius waved his arms again and again.

 2397 Episode 2,394 Fully Healed

    Gaius looked at the state of the shield and did it in an instant, but he quickly squeezed his feelings.


    "No, no, don''t worry about it right away."Not yet, not yet. ��


    Gaius nodded and slightly tilted his head.


    ��When that happens, the next time you''re going to be more powerful...��


    Gaius muttered and looked up at the sky.


    That''s what happens.


    Gaius spewed out an aura as he walked around on his own.


    Fluffy Gaius.


    And then slowly and quietly went up.


    When Gaius reached a point of about 100 meters above the ground, he stopped quietly.


    "This is about it... let''s see"


    Gaius unfolded the barrier on his right arm.


    "Ugh... I''m pretty scared, but I have to do it..."


    Then, when I stroked the rock skin under my eyes, I began to fall as if to let my upper body fall down.


    Gaius falls at a rapid rate.


    Along the way, Gaius took his right arm over his head.


    And it crashed into the bedrock with tremendous momentum.


    There was a roar in the surroundings.


    The soil smoke is almost boiling.


    Then, from the dust, Gaius appeared.


    ��Ugh... it looks like you can''t have done it.��


    Gaius let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, looking at the barrier unfolding on his right arm again, he nodded heavily.


    "I can''t do this." There is no problem with the strength.After that, I wonder if I can hit him with the tip of his sword..... "


    Gaius imagined in his head a rematch with Goldon.


    And when I finished, I laughed.


    "Yes, this is enough." after that.... "


    Gaius touched his chest tightly to see how it felt.


    Yeah. Apparently, the wound was sealed.


    And then I checked that I didn''t feel any pain, and I snapped my chest down.


    "I''m not even twitching. It''s completely healed.


    Gaius smiled sharply there.


    "Alright. I think I can go." Well then, let''s go to the snowball fight. "


    Gaius muttered and shook his head sideways.


    Then, I focused my strength on my lower abdomen and looked up.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll pay you back!"


    Gaius emitted the greatest amount of aura bursts in his soul and flew across the sky in an instant.

 2398 Chapter 2,395 Recall

    Con.


    Gaius knocked on the door.


    Then a man''s voice came from inside.


    Here you go.


    "Sorry to bother you ~"


    Gaius opened the door with a cheerful voice.


    "Thank you ~, shake for hours ~"


    Gaius greeted him lightly, and the five men inside looked dazed.


    "No matter how many hours... it''s definitely five hours..."


    The man sitting in front of him said.


    Then the man facing him continued.


    "What are you doing here again..."


    Gaius shrugged his chest and said confidently.


    Will you call them back?


    Gaius, who had no cowardice, looked exhausted.


    "I''m not kidding. You may think I''m just calling you, but I''m so tired."


    "Really? But I can do something about it." Thank you very much. "


    "No, because you beat them."


    Then Gaius pointed his mouth.


    "You mean you lost, tactical retreat?"It''s a draw for now. And now that the tactics have hardened, they''re back.That''s why I''ll be in touch. "


    The man in front said more to Gaius, who said it wouldn''t hurt.


    "I don''t know. We don''t like them either."In fact, the scene when you beat them up made my heart shudder. [M]But you''re no match for Goldon, are you? "


    "Huh, did you see the battle with Goldon?"If that''s the case, it''s a lot of motor vision. "


    "We didn''t see it.But it looked like Lonza-san.Isn''t that right? "


    That''s what the man said and turned to Lonza, who was sitting in the deepest position.


    Then Lonza nodded with a difficult face and said.


    "Are you sure you can win? It looks like we were hit by a battle just now."


    Then Gaius shrugged his chest.


    "I can win! That''s why I''m back."


    "But...."


    "Look, the wound is completely blocked, isn''t it?I''ve done some math to beat it.That''s why I need you to call it in. It doesn''t have to be everyone.Goldon and those two on both sides... what did you say your name was? "


    "Lelia and Rush."


    "Oh, three of them together."


    Well, the others are going straight to the hospital.


    I see. You got me killed, didn''t you?


    Then Lonza smiled.


    "Alright, I''ll call you back."But you can''t be held responsible? "


    Gaius laughed back.


    ��Yeah, sure, I won''t bother you guys.��

 2399 Lesson 2,396 In the courtyard again

    Hmm, let''s do this without punishing you!


    Lelia approached Gaius and laughed badly.


    Then the rush by the side was in tune with Lelia.


    "I don''t think there''s a chance of winning, do you?Are you still motivated? "


    Gaius, roughly in the middle of the courtyard, said without moving at all.


    "If you''re not motivated, I won''t call you."Besides, you don''t say that kind of dialogue. "


    Why?


    I mean, you guys got rattled by me, right?


    "Hmm, so you''re provoking me?Even if we are no match for you, if Goldon wins, our king''s escort will win. "


    "Hey, that''s pathetic. You guys are going to hug my dick for me."


    Then Lelia said.


    "That''s right. What''s wrong with that?"We don''t mind it all the time, though. "


    "Hmm. Well, I knew it."I didn''t mean the King''s Guard, or Goldon''s one-man team. "


    Lelia laughed with her nose.


    "Yes, I have no objection to that."We''re here to support you. "


    "Hmm, that''s boring." So, what happened to Goldon? "


    Rush answered Gaius'' question.


    "Isn''t it about time you came?"You called Goldon, didn''t you? "


    Yeah. That doesn''t mean I called you, so I can''t say anything.


    "What is that?" Oh, you mean because they called me? "


    Rush said, looking at the army barracks in the distance.


    Gaius nodded.


    "Yes, I asked Lonza." That''s why I think it''s okay... but it''s too late.I told you I''d be here about the same amount of time..... "


    Rush shrugged his shoulders when he heard it.


    ��You''re waiting, or maybe you''re thinking of getting rid of us first?��


    Rush stared at Gaius and said.


    This time, Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do you want to imitate me like that?" Whether you guys are here or not, I''m going to win this time. "


    Then Lelia laughed with her nose.


    "Huh, what are you talking about?"It sounds like nothing but lazy talk to me. "


    Gaius said again, shrugging his shoulders.


    "What, you''ll see if you fight." Now I''m going to turn you into gittens, so I''m looking forward to it. "

 2400 Lesson 2,397 Arguments

    Gaius'' words bit Lelia.


    "Hmm! What are you going to change in just a few hours?"


    But Gaius raised his chin and looked down at Lelia from above.


    "That''s why you''re telling me that if you fight, you''ll know, right?"That said, you guys are losing to me, so don''t say it like that. "


    "What?!"


    Rush calmly said to the angry Lelia.


    "Well, wait, Lelia." He''s right, we''re losing.Then I can''t help it. Let''s wait for Goldon to arrive. "


    The tip of Lelia''s anger changed from Gaius to Rush.


    "Hmm! What are you doing?" You''re so weak! You''re pathetic. "


    "Don''t push yourself. We can''t beat this guy."You should know that, too. "


    "I didn''t say that!"I''m talking about a mental problem! "


    "I''m in a mood, so if I can''t win, I won''t be able to take care of it."But it doesn''t really make any sense.All you need to win is pure strength. ��


    "Hmm, look great." What are you teaching? "


    "You''re saying something stupid, so I''m explaining it to you."


    Then Lelia''s eyebrows jumped up.


    "What!?"


    Then Rush also caught a wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    Is there any kind of complaint?


    That''s why you''re saying it!


    Then tell me!


    "Oh, I''ll tell you!"


    Then Gaius, who had been silently listening to the two exchanges, entered the room.


    "Um, it seems that the two of you are exuberant, but I wonder if Goldon will come properly?"


    Then, Lelia bit off at the last silent remark.


    "Shut up! That''s what I know!"You must be the one who called me! "


    "No, that''s why I didn''t call you, it was Lonza..."


    "Then ask that Lonza!"At least don''t ask me! "


    "Well, if you say so... there''s no sign of it at all."


    "If you don''t show up, I''ll tell you!"


    Lelia said, her eyes bleeding and completely cumming.


    Gaius gave it back as he twisted his cheek.


    "No, that''s not good... but I think I''ll ask Lonza..."


    And then Lelia yelled at Gaius.


    "Come on, let''s go!" You idiot! "

 2401 Chapter 2,398 Weaknesses

    "You idiot... who''s that idiot, you hysteria?"


    Gaius objected.


    But it was not a good idea to argue.


    Lelia opened her eyes wide and let her blood run.


    "What?... you''re talking about me now?"


    Gaius winked for a moment.


    Then he took a step back.


    "No... nothing..."


    "You said hysteria, didn''t you?Hysteria toward a woman. "


    "... no, that..."


    As Gaius was speaking, Lelya''s eyes turned bright red enough to bleed any minute.


    "Get out of here!" You idiot! "


    Gaius looked back in a panic.


    "... why do I have to get angry... I''m not kidding, at all..."


    Gaius made his way to the military building complaining of being battered.


    But on her back, Lelia''s rage resounded.


    "Run! Get out of here!"


    Gaius, feeling irrational, ran as he was told.


    "... what... what''s going on...?"


    Gaius was unaware of his weakness against the impudent woman and rushed into the barracks building with a huge twist on his neck.


    "Totally... it''s Lonza''s fault, this is..."


    Gaius tried his best to pass the blame on, but opened the door to the room where the liaison officer was.


    "Hey! I don''t have Goldon at all."


    Gaius opened the door and looked inside, and the five of them looked back in amazement.


    "What is it!?" "What is it?-Aren ''t we going to fight?


    The men all raised their voices of dissatisfaction with Gaius.


    Gaius bent his mouth to protest.


    "No, that''s why Goldon didn''t come."Did you call me that? "


    Then the men saw Lonza at once.


    Lonza said, smiling bitterly at the sudden attention.


    ��I did, but I''m pretty sure you didn''t arrive on time.��


    "You''re not here! That''s why I''m here to check on you."


    Gaius told me to tease him.


    Lonza smiled even more bitterly.


    "Even if they say so... if Goldon comes to complain, please tell him yourself"


    "Shit! I''m so annoyed... okay."Then you definitely called me properly, didn''t you? "


    "Yeah, I definitely called it."


    "Okay, sorry about that, then."


    Gaius said so and closed the door slowly and quietly.


    Then he bent his mouth to the letter and returned to the courtyard.

 2402 Chapter 2, Arbitration

    You called me that, didn''t you?


    Gaius said to the long-awaited Lelyas.


    Soon, Lelia answered angrily.


    He''s not here.


    "No, that''s right... but I said I called you..."


    But he didn''t come.


    "That''s right, but the Leahs are actually coming."That''s why Lonza and the others called me that. "


    Gaius'' words convinced Lelia.


    "So... why didn''t Goldon come?"


    Lelia asked the rush beside her.


    "I don''t know."


    Lelia then raised her anger mark on her temple.


    "What is the way to say that!?"


    The rush itself was calm against Lelia, who was screaming angrily.


    "You''re not supposed to know. It''s bad to ask me. Reflect."


    "For reflection!? Why should I do such a thing!"


    "Because you''re stupid."


    Gaius was flustered by the rush of clarity.


    Then, Lelia suddenly broke down.


    "You! I''ll give you a piece here! Get ready!"


    Lelya said that, and she had already pulled out the sword from her waist.


    Although Rush lightly squeezed his shoulders, he had no choice but to do so because Lelya had already pulled out her sword, but then she pulled out her hip sword herself.


    Very well, I''ll deal with it.


    Rush said so clearly.


    Here Gaius tried to enter the room with his troubles.


    "Wait a minute! What are you guys doing?"I don''t think you''re dealing with me.


    Then Lelia yelled at Gaius for a second.


    "Shut up! You''re behind me! Pull back!"


    Lelya''s sword curtain was quite strong, but Gaius didn''t pull it back either.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,Something''s wrong with the development. "


    It would be strange for you to stop!


    ��No, I can say that''s true... but no, it''s strange that people who are supposed to fight me ignore me and fight with each other.��


    "Hmm! I would have earned it from you."Anyway, don''t make a mess, just shut up and watch! "


    But Gaius rebutted it without a second thought.


    "No, you guys are crazy in the first place."Why are you so upset? "


    Then Lelia responded without a lid.


    I know it''s because I hate it!

 2403 Episode 2400: Changing Your Face

    I hate it too!


    The rush responded reflexively.


    Gaius looked shocked.


    "Um... let''s wait until the Goldon comes anyway ~"


    But Lelya and Rush were flushed.


    The duel was about to begin, with horns clashing against each other.


    Gaius scratched his head with a troubled face.


    "Hmm, well, even if you guys quarrel, it''s fine with me, but..."


    Gaius said in a wait-and-see tone, and Lelia yelled.


    "Shut up! You shut up already!"


    Gaius lost his willingness to arbitrate when he was yelled at.


    "Oh, yeah. Nah, do it on your own."I don''t know anymore. "


    "I won''t tell you, but I''ll do it on my own!"You don''t talk anymore! "


    "That''s a terrible thing to say. It would be on my own to talk and not talk."


    ��You''re telling me to shut up. And I''m persistent."


    You''re persistent ~? I''m persistent somewhere


    That''s where it''s supposed to be!


    Gaius approached Lelia with a broken face.


    "What kind of place is that?"Will you explain it clearly? "


    "What, are you related to me?"


    That''s right ~. I''m lucky ~


    Rather than Lelya, the rush was also broken.


    "You''re really noisy." Can''t you see I said stay out of your way? "


    "I don''t know ~. Nghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Gaius said with a strange look and a stupid look.


    This disturbed both of them.


    Lelia yelled at him with a bright red face.


    I''ll get rid of you first!


    Rush also responded to this.


    "Oh, that''s good. Let''s shut this idiot up first."


    Then Gaius looked even more disgusted.


    "Oh, oh, it looks like we''re getting along."


    "Aan!?"


    Lelia let out a dossy voice.


    But Gaius didn''t move.


    "What is it? Even though you guys had a fight just now, you''re making up right away."What''s the truth?Are you friends or bad? Which one is it? "


    Gaius'' pursuit made Lelia shrug.


    "I know it''s a bad deal!"


    But Gaius was persistent in entanglement mode.


    That''s right? I don''t see it at all, do I?


    When Gaius said that, he made a strange face at the highest level that made two people foolish.

 2404 Episode 241: Two Platons

    I''ll kill you!


    Lelia gazed at Gaius with a tremendous murderous gaze.


    But where was Gaius blowing?


    "Ah yes. Try it if you can."Well, it might be enough time for Goldon to arrive. "


    Gaius made a complete fool of himself.


    And they were furious.


    Whaaat ~!


    Lelia stretched out her neck and said, almost breaking her veins.


    Rush''s face was completely vicious as well.


    "You just won, so you''re getting too good at it!"


    But after all, Gaius could afford it.


    "Yes, I won, and I can afford it."You guys can''t beat me. "


    That''s why!


    Lelia barks.


    That''s where the rush continues.


    "We can devise countermeasures once we do it.Next time, I''ll win! "


    Then Gaius said as if he had made a fool of himself.


    "Oh, the countermeasure. He said he took countermeasures against me."Well then, let''s show you how to do it. "


    Rush also stretched her neck to the point where she was about to cut her muscles.


    "I''ll kill you, you son of a bitch!"


    But Gaius smiled and said, fluttering his right hand.


    "Yes, yes, I can say anything just by mouth."Instead, try it with your strength. "


    That was the signal for the opening of the war.


    Lelia and Rush started their rush almost simultaneously.


    Perhaps Gaius had expected it, but it immediately retreated with an aura burst.


    The first thing that happened was Lelya''s slashing.


    But as expected, it didn''t hit Gaius and cut the sky.


    I can''t. I can''t keep up with you at that rate.


    Gaius flicked his hands as he retreated, making a fool of himself.


    So Rush stepped forcefully into the ground and approached Gaius at a speed he had never seen before.


    Gaius stared at him for a moment.


    However, by fully opening the Aura Burst immediately, the space between them opened up again.


    "Oh! That was nice."Much faster than before. But then you won''t be able to catch up with me. I''m sorry to hear that.


    But then Gaius realized that he couldn''t see Lelya.


    Then he moved both eyes desperately, searching for Lelia.


    But Lelya was nowhere in sight.


    Gaius suddenly curved in a steep curve.


    There, the sword of Lelia''s beating attacked.

 2405 Chapter 242: Intuitive

    A sharp slash struck Gaius in the head.


    However, Gaius managed to escape by intuitively drawing a steep curve.


    "Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah,


    Gaius barked loudly as he opened the aura burst and moved away from the two of them.


    Then Lelia screamed in the same way, infiltrating her with remorse.


    "I read your path!" You idiot! "


    ��What a fool! Even though you''re being avoided as much as you can!"


    Gaius retorted, and Lelia burst into more rumors.


    "You''re a fool!"You''re going to shame me right now.Damn it! I should have been able to kill you in a minute! "


    Lelia bit her throat regretfully.


    Then, the rush that was running in parallel suddenly changed its trajectory.


    But Gaius didn''t miss it this time either.


    The rush changed its trajectory in the opposite direction.


    "Hmm! I''ll never get through again."


    Gaius was far removed from Rush and slowed down for a moment.


    As a result, my distance from Lelia was stuck.


    Gaius stretched his right arm toward Lelya and dyed it blue.


    I''ll take care of you for now!


    When Gaius said that, countless ice arrows were thrown from his right arm.


    Lelia rushed to the ground, kicking hard and turning.


    But Gaius kept throwing ice arrows one after the other at the end of his journey.


    Running away, Lelia.


    "Shit! Keep it up!"


    Lelia ran away in a flash.


    But Gaius grew old and threw an ice arrow.


    Lelia continued to zigzag from side to side in order to shift Gaius'' aim, but gradually her wounds increased.


    But there''s a salvation there.


    The vanished Rush was on its way to Gaius.


    "Eat it!"


    Rush''s slash strikes Gaius.


    But at that moment, Gaius laughed.


    Gaius dyed his left hand equally blue, releasing countless ice arrows.


    "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    While receiving several arrows, Rush changes course and escapes.


    But naturally, the pursuing arrows attacked against such a rush.


    Rush runs away with fresh blood from his body.


    But Gaius didn''t go after him this time.


    Gaius muttered as he watched the rush to distance himself.


    "After all, you guys are nothing to deal with."Let''s wait till Goldon comes. "

 2406 Chapter 243 Communication

    "Grrrr!"


    Rush bit his lip regretfully.


    Lelia is equally angry.


    Looking at the situation, Gaius squinted his shoulders.


    ��For now, let''s take a break. Let''s sit on the bench and wait for Goldon to arrive.��


    Gaius, in turn, released an aura burst and moved to the edge of the courtyard, sitting on an affordable bench.


    "Hey! The bench next door is empty."


    Gaius jumped his right leg high, then put it on top of his left leg and put it together.


    Then I laid my right elbow against my right thigh and put my cheek stick on it.


    "Ehh......"


    Lelia was angry when she saw Gaius'' attitude.


    But without further ado, he fell silent.


    Likewise, Rush gnawed his teeth at Gaius for lack of strength.


    Gaius mumbled quietly as he looked at the two of them from a distant bench.


    "I wonder if pride is a stroke."But there''s nothing I can do. I got my pride hurt by Goldon.Don''t be embarrassed. Tell Goldon if you have any complaints. ��


    Naturally, these crushes were not heard by Lelia and the others.


    But even if I didn''t hear this dialogue, the anger of the Lelias didn''t change.


    Lelia and the others stood there for a while, covered in slander.


    "Even so, the Goldon guy isn''t coming at all..."


    Then someone approached Gaius like that.


    It was Lonza.


    Lonza approached from behind Gaius with a leisurely pace.


    "I''m sorry, I just heard from Goldon."


    Gaius turned around, frowning.


    "Gordon called? What?"


    He said he couldn''t come.


    "What ~ ~!?"


    Gaius'' fury resounded in the courtyard.


    The voice sounded natural to the Leahs.


    The two looked at each other wondering what was going on.


    I thought maybe it was about Goldon, and I ran to Gaius.


    "What do you mean!" If you don''t come! "


    He says it''s urgent.


    You don''t know that!


    "Even if I tell you to."


    "Ask me why!"


    I heard it once.


    Then say it quickly!


    "It''s a royal order."


    Gaius grabbed his eyebrows and turned into a vicious face.

 2407 Episode 244: Trust

    "So, what kind of king''s order is that!?"


    Gaius said angrily.


    Lonza smiled bitterly at her troubled face.


    "Do you think I know the contents of the royal order?"


    Gaius turned away as if he were a frivolous child.


    "Shit! What the hell is that?!"Then you have to say it faster! "


    At last, Lelia and the others came close.


    What''s the matter?


    Lonza answered Lelia''s question with an equally bitter smile.


    "Goldon can''t come by royal decree."


    "Nah!? It''s a royal order!?"


    Yeah, that''s right.


    The rush beside Lelya rushed in and questioned him.


    "Wait a minute!" We didn''t hear anything, did we? "


    Then Gaius, who had heard it, mixed it up.


    Looks like you guys don''t have anything to do with this.


    Lelia changed her blood.


    "I''ll kill you!?"


    Gaius said with a smile.


    I can''t. You guys just couldn''t do it.


    The sound of Lelia''s gripping teeth echoes through the air.


    Rush''s eyes also bleed out, releasing a murderous aura.


    But Gaius asked Lonza where the wind was blowing.


    Is the royal order in the royal castle?


    "Probably so. No, maybe you''ve already left the castle by royal order.��


    But then Gaius tilted his head.


    Isn''t Ronza the only ones who can get in touch with Goldon?


    We''re the only ones who can reach us from afar by magic.


    Oh, I see. I mean, if I could just meet Goldon in person, that would be fine.


    "Probably that''s what it is."


    In other words, Goldon was in the Royal Castle in the first place?


    ��I don''t know, but that''s probably it.��


    Gaius nodded.


    Why did Goldon go to the Royal Castle?


    "Even if I ask you."


    Gaius rolled his head and looked at Lelia and the others.


    "Do you know?"


    Then Lelia yelled at him with her face bright red.


    We don''t know!


    Gaius smiled.


    I guess. You guys don''t seem to be trusted.


    Lelia sprang up.


    Say it again!


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I mean, I''m not counting on trust... I don''t need you guys to be honest with me."


    Without hesitation, Gaius, Lelya and Rush looked like they hadn''t seen before.

 2408 Episode 245: Zombie Going Back

    "... I''ll kill you... I''ll definitely kill you..."


    Lelia''s whole body trembled and murmured like a wave.


    The rush beside him murmured as his mouth trembled.


    "... oh, I''ll definitely kill him... I can''t let him live..."


    Looking at the two of them, Lonza laughed bitterly and took a step back.


    But Gaius lifted his chin and shrugged his chest.


    "I''m sorry, tell me the truth."But come on, he almost fights alone.You guys have been doing auxiliary things for a while, but it doesn''t make much sense.I thought you didn''t want it.


    Lelia shook her body as she stared at Gaius with faint eyes as she approached.


    "Hey, you, don''t move there... I''ll kill you right now..."


    Lelia slowly pulled out her sword, almost like a zombie, and approached Gaius.


    Rush also approached Gaius in the Zombie Walk.


    "... ah, I''ll kill you... you, I''ll definitely kill you..."


    Gaius thought relaxedly that when anger reaches its peak, it becomes like a zombie floating in heat.


    But the two of them had already pulled out their swords, so Gaius prepared them without fear.


    ��... I''ll kill you... don''t move...��


    "... kill... kill... kill... kill..."


    Two zombies were slowly approaching Gaius.


    Gaius measured the distance between him and me.


    As soon as he entered the range of the Relia''s swords, Gaius retreated with the Aura Burst fully open.


    But after about ten meters of retreat, Gaius stopped Aura Burst.


    At first glance, Lelia and the others were barely moving from where they had been.


    Gaius unexpectedly smiled bitterly.


    And people were convinced that if the anger exceeded the boiling point, various defects would occur.


    Well, I''ll go find Goldon, so you guys stay here and relax.


    With that, Gaius opened up his aura burst to the ground.


    And in no time it flew high above the sky.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Gaius made the cries of the two souls into a BGM and flew towards the Imperial Castle at first sight.

 2409 Episode 246: To the Spire

    "Well... it''s fine to come to the Royal Castle, but how to get inside..."


    Gaius thought about it as he wandered the tree-lined streets across the moat overlooking the Imperial Castle.


    ��It''s impossible from the front... but it''s also a problem to break in from the sky��


    Gaius carefully observed each of the ten towers that surrounded the Imperial Castle.


    "General Gilios is captured in one of those books....."


    Gaius twisted his neck there.


    "Um... I tried to help General Gilios in the first place... but there was a nasty bunch of people called the King''s Guard, so I tried to get rid of them first..."


    Gaius stopped there.


    "Huh? Then I guess we can go in now."Those in the king''s convoy weren''t the only ones to take on Gordon.I was willing to fight that Goldon in the first place.If Goldon comes out while I''m helping General Gilios, you can fight him there.I don''t care about the others... yeah. That''s fine, isn''t it? "


    Gaius'' expression brightened instantly.


    He looked up at the royal castle and jumped up with the aura burst fully open.


    Alright, let''s check it out for now.


    When Gaius reached the first spire, he began to search for the entrance.


    "Um, there it is. It''s a window."


    Gaius mounted it on the window sill and opened it with a rattling noise from the outside.


    "Hey, there''s a lot of rattling coming."But I managed to open it. "


    Gaius bent over and entered the spire through the window.


    "Well... well, if you''re on the top floor, it''s around here somewhere."


    While Gaius murmured, he found a door.


    "It could be here." Well, let''s take a look at it for now. "


    Gaius reached for the doorknob and turned it.


    "Oh, it''s a jail."


    Gaius entered the room and looked at the iron lattice in his eyes, smiling bitterly.


    "But that''s normal." This spire is meant to capture political prisoners in the first place.That''s right, there''s a jailhouse. "


    Gaius was so lonely that he could not see the prisoner at stake.


    "It''s an empty jail... there''s no one there."Let''s go downstairs..... "


    Gaius thought about it one more time.


    "No, Gilios is a general."If I could trap them, they would be on the top floor.You won''t get caught downstairs, will you?So let''s find another spire. "

 2410 Chapter 247: The Prison

    "I''m not here either..."


    Gaius sneaked into the second spire and checked the cell, but there was no sign of the prisoner.


    "Well, I can''t help it." I''ve got ten of them, so I''ll take a closer look. "


    Gaius leapt out of the trespassing window again as he left the room with a mild sentiment.


    At the aura burst, it jumped to the adjacent spire like a mussel.


    Is he here?


    Gaius muttered as he tried to open the window.


    "... nh?... heh?... I can''t open it"


    Gaius tried to open the window by putting his strength into the arms on the window sill.


    "Nh! Are you rusting?"...... cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Gaius turned his face bright red and put more strength into it.


    "Ngh!... yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa... ahhhh!!"


    When Gaius lifted it with all his strength, the window sill came off.


    "Ah... oh, well..."


    Gaius walked into the spire with his body on the side of the broken window sill.


    Then, as I stood against the wall, I opened the door of the nearby room.


    "Come on... after all, you''re not here either..."


    But Gaius was not particularly disappointed and muttered softly.


    And as if to work on the flow, it jumped out from where it was once a window.


    "Yes, next"


    Gaius moved to the next spire in Aura Burst.


    And as I remembered the window that had hardened, I put my hand on the window frame and tried to use my strength.


    Then the window opened lightly.


    "Oh, it looks like it wasn''t rusting here."


    Gaius was in a good mood for an open window.


    And opened the door of the room pale.


    "Yes, I''m not here either."It''s not like that. Next. "


    That''s what Gaius said, trying to make the next move with no expression on his face.


    "Shit! In the end, I came to the tenth one... I''m in bad luck..."


    Gaius complained of being bumped into as he opened the window of the last spire.


    But I thought it was over, and I went into the spire with a bright face.


    And they opened the door of the room, which would be the last.


    "Ah! Gilios... eh? No?"


    Gaius rushed in, calling the name of the person who was supposed to be there, but realizing that there was no such person at the heart of it.


    "Are you kidding me? I counted it, right?"This is the tenth one, right?! "


    Gaius twisted his neck in distress.

 2411 Episode 248: Spiral Staircase

    "Ehhhhh... no way, it''s downstairs?General ~? Normally, I''d be able to lock you up on the top floor, but... "


    Gaius murmured with a disgusted look in his heart.


    "Ehhhhh... you''re going to be looking all the way down there... I''m not kidding, you''re going to be tired..."


    Gaius bent his hips and grimaced as his arms drooped under Dalan.


    "Wow... I really don''t want it.I hate it deep down. I''ve got ten of them... I can''t do it... "


    Gaius just kept complaining.


    But that didn''t solve the problem, so Gaius had no choice but to put his hips back together.


    However, my heart broke immediately, my hips bent again, and my arms fell down.


    "Ugh... I''m not motivated... I don''t want to go... I don''t want to go downstairs..."


    Gaius kept complaining.


    However, after a while, I refreshed my mind.


    "...... I have no choice. I have no choice but to go......"


    Gaius slipped slightly, but was finally motivated to return to his hips.


    And over time, my heart was broken again, so I immediately stepped forward.


    "Ahh, but I don''t want to go anyway... I can''t find it anytime soon... if I don''t find it, I''ll have ten... how long will it take... and if I don''t find it in this tower, will I start from the bottom when I look for the next tower?"No, I definitely don''t want that.I''ll have to go out once, fly to the top of the second one, and then get off... but if you do, you''ll almost certainly be found by the guards... and when you do... damn it, it''s annoying. "


    Gaius muttered his foolishness with a long tongue, and he stopped.


    And then, I let out a big breath.


    "... but if they find me, I''ll have to do it."I definitely don''t want to climb the stairs. "


    Gaius walked out again and said slowly descending the spiral staircase.


    "Wow, there''s one ~... how many rooms do you have in jail... it''s so annoying..."


    While complaining, Gaius opened the door and looked inside.


    But of course, I didn''t see General Gilios.


    "I guess... well, next..."


    When Gaius closed the door unpleasantly, he went down the spiral staircase with a face that looked like the lid of a hell cauldron had opened.

 2412 Episode 249: Gatekeeper

    Yes, the one who is not there after all ~


    Gaius descended to the bottom of the tower, peeked through all the rooms along the way, and muttered, confirming that no one was there.


    "Seriously, are you there?"


    Gaius gave a disgusted expression and shook his head, pounding.


    "Even so, there''s no one there ~, even if there''s only one person there..."


    Gaius was struck by a bad feeling there.


    "Wait... isn''t it strange that there isn''t a single one in the cell?"After all, the current king is not an idiot, and he hasn''t caught a political prisoner from one side to the other.So how about there''s no one, even though it''s one of ten towers? "


    Gaius tilted his head heavily.


    And then the unpleasant imagination crossed my mind.


    "You didn''t execute everyone in a flash, did you?"If so, so is General Gilios..... "


    Gaius shook his head hard there.


    "Then it''s not a case of checking one by one."Someone has to find out. "


    Determined to do so, Gaius tried to forcefully open the door.


    "Huh? No. Is it locked?"


    Gaius rang and turned the door knob several times.


    Then there was a voice across the door.


    "What? What?" "What?Is there anyone inside? "


    The voice of the Lord was two.


    Gaius decided that it was the gatekeeper who protected the tower.


    "If you ask these guys, you''ll know."


    Gaius shouted out loud as he walked alone.


    "Hey! Open it!"


    Then I heard a confusing voice behind the door.


    "Hey! It''s a man!" "No, wait. There''s no one in this tower, is there?-Yeah, but did you hear that? "" I did hear it, but... I don''t think it''s right to open it. "" Why?"That''s true." This tower is for political prisoners, isn''t it?Isn''t the voice of the Lord a political prisoner?"No, but the political prisoners aren''t supposed to be housed in this tower at all."That''s why you were hiding, isn''t it?"No, no, no, that''s not possible, is it?""Well, I think so too..."


    The two talked for a long time and shut up.


    Although Gaius had listened quietly, he didn''t think it was obvious, so he shouted again.


    "Then get away from the door."I''m going to blow the door with magic! "


    Reacting to Gaius'' voice, they heard their panicked voice and footsteps.


    Gaius confirmed the evacuation and released the barflame as he wished towards the door.

 2413 Episode 2410: Everyone

    An explosion blew up and a metal door blew up.


    Gaius slowly revealed himself amidst the smoke.


    Gaius went out and tried to fly the smoke with his hands fluttering.


    "Oh, my God."


    Gaius said with a spit in his mouth, wondering if something had entered his mouth that had flown by the blast.


    But that''s where Gaius found the two gatekeepers who were surprised.


    "Oh, there it is. I need to ask you something..."


    But the gatekeepers were too surprised to hear Gaius'' words.


    So Gaius waved his hands and signaled to the two eyes.


    Then the two noticed the movement of Gaius'' hand.


    "... ah..." "... I guess..."


    But I was still too surprised to say anything.


    Gaius smiled lightly and said again.


    "Well, I guess I was surprised because I wasn''t used to magic."I need to ask you something. Do you mind? "


    The two looked at each other.


    "... what are you going to do?" "... no matter what I tell you..."


    Did you think that the two of them had no clue? Gaius decided to use his powers.


    Gaius dyed his right arm red and burst into flames from the tip of his index finger.


    ��You''re going to answer me, right? Otherwise... you know what I mean?"


    The two showed their willingness to agree by raising and lowering their necks wide.


    Gaius nodded in satisfaction and started asking again.


    Isn''t there a political prisoner captured in this tower?


    Then one of the gatekeepers answered suddenly.


    "Ah, yes. There are political prisoners captured here..."


    I wasn''t there right now.


    The two of them looked at each other again, and fell asleep.


    "What are you going to do?" "No, that''s..."


    Again, Gaius used his strength and spurted the flames of his fingers.


    The two then tightened their faces, and the earlier man confessed in a panic.


    "Ah, that, that, that political prisoner... was all... taken away..."


    Gaius stared.


    ��Did they take all of you?All of them, just this tower? "


    "No, no, all the other towers..."


    Have you taken all the political prisoners in the Ten Towers somewhere?


    "Oh, yes, but..."


    "Where are you going!?"


    The two of them answered, frightened by Gaius'' swordscreen.


    "... in Luban Square..."


    Why?


    Although the two of them looked at each other again, they didn''t tell each other, so they immediately confessed that they realized that they would only be threatened in the same way.


    "... to be executed."

 2414 Episode 2411: Luban Square

    "...... Seriously......"


    Gaius was stunned because he didn''t think things were going that far.


    But I immediately recovered my feelings and asked.


    Which way is Luban Square?


    The gatekeeper immediately pointed in the direction and replied.


    "Over there."


    Is it big?


    Huh?


    I''m asking if the square is big.


    Oh, yeah, it''s big.


    Then you can see it from above, right?


    The gatekeeper nodded loudly.


    ��Yeah, I think we''ll know soon enough if we don''t get it in the wrong direction.��


    "All right, all right. Thank you."


    When Gaius said that, he suddenly floated his body.


    And with the explosive aura burst, it immediately took off.


    The doorkeepers were stunned, and for a while they were in a state of indifference, but when they regained their mind, they went to report in a hurry.


    Shit! I forgot to ask how long it takes to get to the square


    Gaius whispered his foolishness as he flew at a tremendous speed overhead.


    But at that moment, I could see the square-like space right under my eyes.


    Ah, is that it?


    Gaius squinted his eyes and glanced at him.


    Then I saw a lot of people wandering around.


    "That''s it. Probably not."


    When Gaius was convinced, he slowly lowered his altitude and moved to low altitude.


    And at a distance of a few hundred meters to the edge of the square, I finally started to slow down and prepare for landing.


    ��You''re right, a lot of people are chained up.��


    After completing his final check, Gaius slowed down even further and landed in the middle of the square.


    Then, hundreds of people in the square were surprised at the same time, and a great rumble broke out.


    Well, it seems we made it in time for now.


    Gaius realized from the circumstances that no executions had yet taken place.


    The closest guards surrounded Gaius with their spears.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The leading guard shouts.


    Gaius slowly turned his head and said.


    "My name is Auglos." Didn''t you hear about it? "


    The guards were all surprised and backed up a few steps.


    But that''s where the guards attacked the others.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t back off!"


    Then the guard beside him said suddenly.


    "T-That''s right, even the captain is backing down..."


    Then the man who was called the captain said with a flick of his hips.


    "Damn it, idiot! Don''t step back anymore!"

 2415 Episode 2412: Greetings

    Yeah. Thank you for reacting as expected for now.


    Gaius nodded with satisfaction at the reaction of the guards who were frightened to death.


    Then the men, called captains by the guards, opened their mouths, stiffening their faces.


    Hey, what do you want?


    Without looking at the captain, Gaius replied, looking around.


    Yeah? What kind of errand is that? Well, I guess it''s the emancipation of these political prisoners.


    Then, below the captain, the guards made a big move.


    "Hey, hey... what do we do?" "What are you going to do... is that the mage?""" Probably so... I''m sure. "" If so, then we''re not someone we can do something about. "" But, but... "" But there''s no fucking way. "You can''t do what you can''t do. "" Oh, that''s right... then, let''s get out of here.��Don''t say so many things.Let''s keep an eye on him for now. "" Oh, yeah.All right. Let''s do that for now... "


    And those who seemed to be the political prisoners chained further behind them groaned in the same way.


    "Hey, that magician, you said you''d let us go?""Oh, I did hear you. But...." "No, look at the guards.I''m upset. "" Oh, sure... who is that guy?"" I don''t know. I''ve been imprisoned in that tower for a long time. "" It''s the same with me. "In the meantime, I''ll keep an eye on what''s going on. "" That''s right.We''re chained up anyway.I can''t do anything unless this comes off... "


    Gaius looked further around with an inedible face, whether he could hear them or not.


    Apparently, he didn''t find the person he was looking for. Gaius turned his head and asked the Captain, who was terrified but didn''t leave the scene.


    Hey, where''s General Gilios?


    The captain replied, moving his mouth hard as he twisted his face.


    Gui, are you looking for General Gilios?


    "Yeah. Looks like they''re not around here."Do you know where they are? "


    I don''t know. I only know about the people around here.


    Then Gaius rose to his feet in curiosity.


    Ah, yes. Then I''ll look for it.


    Below the captain, Gaius slowly walked over their heads as the guards wandered.


    And I was looking for General Gilios.

 2416 Episode 2413: Like a Wave

    Ah, there she is.


    Gaius travels around the political prisoners gathered in the square, keeping a height of about ten meters, and finally finds General Gilios.


    Gaius quickly increased his speed and approached General Gilios. He glided and landed in front of him.


    I haven''t seen you in a while.


    General Guillios, tied up in his backhand, grinned at Gaius'' bright greeting.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    But here, the guards surrounded Gaius in a panic.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The first guardsman asks.


    Gaius replied troublesomely.


    "Augros, you know what I mean?"


    Then, as Gaius had predicted, a great rumble broke out from front to back like a wave.


    That''s why you have to shut up for a second.


    Gaius stared at the guards one after the other.


    Then the guards silenced everyone as they watched Gaius fly.


    Gaius nodded contentedly and turned to General Gilios again.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in this way either."


    The two smiled at each other.


    ��So, what brings you to a place like this?��


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? I''m going to get you out of here."


    Gilios smiled even deeper.


    I appreciate that, but why?


    "You''re not asleep because of me, are you?"


    I see. That would be helpful, but it would also be helpful if I were the only one.


    And now Gaius smiled with a full smile.


    ��I thought you''d say that. Don''t worry.Because I''m going to get everyone out of this thing at the same time ".


    Then there was a rumbling around again.


    But this time, it was mainly due to the political prisoners.


    They started the conversation with a loud voice.


    "Hey, did you hear that?" "Oh, of course." "That magician will help you." "But... how?"" I don''t know about that, but I just want it to happen once. "" Well, I guess.If nothing happens, I''ll be executed afterwards. "" Well, let''s call him. "" Oh, that''s all I can do. "


    Gaius smiled at General Gilios as he listened to the cries.


    General Gilios laughed as well.


    Gaius nodded heavily and snorted his neck in preparation for the exercise.

 2417 Chapter 2414 Reappearance

    Well, then, shall we get into a frenzy?


    Gaius turned to the guards nearby and said disgustingly.


    The guards couldn''t gauge the true meaning of Gaius'' words, and they looked at each other face-to-face, but wiggled backwards.


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to call me?"


    The guards stepped back as they raised their gestures.


    Well then, Gilios and I will help you.


    Gaius turned to Gilios and a voice came from his back.


    "Wait, that''s it."


    Gaius smiled at the familiar voice.


    Then he slowly turned around to identify the voice of the Lord.


    "You''re out, Goldon."


    Goldon scratched the guards with a frightened expression and leapt in front of Gaius.


    You''ve come all the way to this place without being sexually punished.


    Gaius laughed unstoppably and replied.


    "I thought you were here anyway."


    "By royal decree, all political prisoners will be executed."


    "I thought it was like that."But I won''t let you. "


    Then Goldon said with a smile in his mouth.


    "Let me... how can I do that?"


    "It''s settled. I''ll knock you down."


    Then Goldon smiled even deeper.


    "Are you going to take me down?"


    "That''s right, let''s settle this."


    When Gaius raised his chin and said, Goldon answered with a sigh.


    It''s already settled, isn''t it?


    Gaius said without putting his hair in.


    "It''s not attached." I just made it look like it was attached. "


    "What''s the point?"


    Actually, I must be twitching.


    You ran away, didn''t you?


    Then Gaius raised his mouth.


    "No, it''s a strategic retreat."


    It''s just a different way of saying it, isn''t it?


    Then Gaius raised his chin again and said arrogantly.


    "He''s important to say that way."Well, let''s get back to it. "


    Goldon let out a big sigh and said with a tightened expression.


    "Very well. Even if you and I are asking questions like this, we won''t be able to find out."Let''s settle this as you wish. ��


    "Thank you. Let''s change the place a bit." This place is really hard to come by


    "Very well, this square is vast."Let''s move to an empty place. "


    Gaius nodded and immediately rose.


    Goldon, on the other hand, floated as well.


    Then, the two of them began to move in the air in search of a place where they could fight without hesitation.

 2418 Episode 2415: Defending Against Retreat

    Gaius flew with Goldon and stepped out of the square.


    "It''s good here." I think I can do it as much as I want. "


    Gaius looked around and said.


    Goldon gently knocked his neck to the side a few times to the left and right, giving a stern expression.


    "I don''t mind anytime." Come on, come on. "


    Then Gaius inadvertently twisted his mouth.


    "Ah? What are you talking about from above?" Sounds mighty. "


    Goldon exhaled.


    "I wonder what''s going to happen from the top."You ran away from me in the middle of a battle. "


    Then Gaius gently twitched his cheek.


    "You''ll tell me."I''m sure you''re ready for it.


    "That''s our line."Besides, I already told you I don''t mind anytime. "


    "Oh, I see. Let me do it, then!"


    As Gaius said, he struck a lightning bolt.


    The electric shock from Gaius'' right hand flashed like lightning and struck Goldon.


    But Goldon didn''t panic.


    With a quick move, I could easily strike at Gaius'' thunderbolt, and instantly unleashed the sword on my back.


    Then he jumped into Gaius'' pocket.


    The blade sparkled wickedly in the sunlight, attacking Gaius.


    But did Gaius read the motion in advance, and we did not panic, and the Aura Burst instantly retreated.


    Run, Gaius.


    Chasing Goldon.


    Then Goldon asked Gaius with a smile.


    ��How long are you going to run? Then you can''t defeat me."


    Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll settle this for you, just a minute."


    Gaius, who escaped, slapped his mouth.


    Goldon chased after him with an ironic smile.


    The two ran endlessly across the vast square and fought one by one against the other.


    If Goldon increases his speed and fills the gap, Gaius will also increase his speed and pull away.


    On the other hand, Gaius deliberately slowed down the distance, and Goldon slashed at every opportunity. He also opened the aura burst to clear the distance in an instant.


    The attack and defense of the two of them lasted long enough.


    However, the time had finally come to settle the offensive and the defensive.

 2419 Episode 2416 Re-Race Settled

    Well, it''s time to go.


    Gaius muttered and slowed down like he wanted to.


    Instantly, the distance between the two disappears.


    Goldon was right in front of me.


    The blade had already been swung to capture Gaius.


    Gaius stared firmly at the edge of the blade.


    And the moment he was swung down, Gaius made his left arm shine green.


    Gwaaaaaaaah!


    The edge of Goldon''s swinging sword hit Gaius'' unfolded shield and burst into pieces.


    "What the hell!?"


    Amazing Goldon.


    But at the tip of his nose, Gaius'' right hand.


    "It''s settled, Barflame!"


    The flame of the red lotus enveloped Goldon''s face and body.


    A scorching flame that burned everything down mercilessly scorched Goldon.


    "Guuu!!"


    Goldon covered his face with his hands crossed.


    However, only the face is protected by it, and the whole body is wrapped in flames without a neighborhood.


    "If I cry and apologize, I won''t have to forgive you." What do we do? "


    Gaius says with certainty of victory.


    Goldon opened his eyes from the gap between his crossed arms.


    "... you..."


    Gaius burned further.


    Guuu!


    Goldon groaned indefatigably.


    "Say it''s over. If you do that, you won''t lose your life."


    Gaius said, relentlessly releasing his barflame.


    But Goldon was silent.


    That''s why Gaius said more.


    "Give up. You won''t win anymore."The begging sword is broken.


    Gaius said so, but Goldon was still silent.


    Gaius looked troubled.


    "Hey, are you going to burn like this?"


    But Gaius broke the silent Goldon first.


    Gaius stopped releasing the barflame and shrugged his shoulders.


    "You''re a stubborn guy." Well, I don''t hate it, though.


    Gaius said that, and Goldon''s body fell forward.


    Then Zusin made a loud noise, and Goldon pushed to the ground.


    Gaius often looked at the situation and gave a dazed expression, and asked him to look at the political prisoners and murmured.


    "Now, the biggest difficulty has been solved... but removing the chains of all the political prisoners is quite troublesome..."

 2420 Chapter 2417: Places to Go

    "I''m sorry. Thank you."


    General Gilios, who was a free man, lowered his head towards Gaius.


    Gaius laughed lightly.


    "No, thank goodness." You were in danger, weren''t you? "


    "Yeah, I''m on the verge of execution."


    "That''s right. But why would we all be executed so suddenly?"


    Then Gilios squeezed his shoulders with a troubled face.


    "Even if I ask you..."


    ��Sure. You didn''t have to ask the executioner.��


    Gaius looked around and saw that the other political prisoners were unarmed and free.


    "Now, we need to get in touch with them..."


    Gilios reacted to Gaius'' murmur.


    Those guys?


    Oh, did I say "nest" to your staff officer?


    Is it connected to Nest?


    "For the time being. But you''re here..."


    What''s the matter?


    "No, the first story was about rescuing you and taking you to the Nest castle..."


    Gaius said that and looked around.


    "I can''t just leave the other political prisoners alone..."


    Gaius looked troubled.


    Gilios had a similarly troubled face.


    "Sure... that''s a lot of attention in this number."


    "Hmm, I don''t know what to do..."


    Gaius flipped his head to the side for a while and thought about it, but in the end, he showed a look of abandonment.


    ��I don''t have a choice. I''ll have to take her with me.��


    Then Gilios reacted immediately.


    ��Where are you taking me?��


    Gaius replied with a shrugged shoulder.


    "Where they are."


    Gilios looked surprised.


    To the castles of the Nest?


    "Yeah, I''m not going anywhere else."


    "But... isn''t it too conspicuous?"


    "It stands out. It stands out." Because there are about a hundred of them. "


    "Are you taking a hundred of those people with you?"


    "Oh, that''s the only way. In the meantime, we need to rendezvous with the nests."


    It''s like telling you where to find me, isn''t it?


    Gaius nodded heavily.


    ��Yeah, that''s right. But if you think about it, that''s fine."


    Gilios tilted his head.


    "It sounds like a problem to me..."


    But Gaius answered again with confidence.


    "No, there''s no problem. Because I''m with you."

 2421 Episode 2,418: To Ajit

    That''s why everyone gathered ~


    Gaius fluttered into the air, calling out to the free political prisoners.


    Though they were free, they were anxious about the future, and gathered under their feet, as Gaius had said, in a state of trembling.


    First, Gaius said, staring at the guards who were watching them from afar.


    "You can dissolve."I mean, make way for that. "


    Gaius instructed the guards to block the way to Nest''s castle.


    The guards then made their way honestly because Goldon could not beat the defeated opponent.


    Gaius nodded contentedly and again to the political prisoners.


    "Then let''s go." Follow me ~


    Gaius did not intend to hide, but flew loosely to guide them.


    The political prisoners obeyed frankly because they had no other reason to worry about what was ahead.


    Gaius nodded contentedly again and stood at the head of the line.


    There was General Gilios there.


    ��That''s nice. I appreciate everyone following me.��


    Gilios said with a bitter smile.


    Even if we dissolve here, we''ll only get caught again if we get lost.


    "But you''re a political prisoner, aren''t you?"Then, even if you don''t say everyone, isn''t there somebody who has the same kind of azito? "


    Gilios thought for a moment and then came up with an answer.


    What do you think? I don''t think we all had time to create such an organization in the first place. "


    Is that so?


    "Hmm. It was only when he became king that he began to imprison so many political prisoners."But it is a very shallow day.It''s been around for the last six months or so. "


    Then Gaius said with a complacent face.


    ��I see. I don''t have time for anti-government or anti-imperialist organizations, and I''m about to imprison dissidents one after another.��


    Then Gilios gave a bitter expression.


    "Yeah, that''s the way it is."


    Gaius looked at Gilios'' face and said.


    So, what''s your current mood like?


    Mood?


    "Yes, I''m asking if it''s anti-kingdom."


    Gaius asked bluntly.


    Then Gilios had a very steep and difficult expression.


    And then I answered with some amusement.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t decide yet..."

 2422 Chapter 2,419 Struggle

    Still loyal to the king?


    Gaius asked without hesitation.


    Gilios nodded in agony.


    And I said it again.


    "No, I still can''t decide..."


    Seeing Gilios'' miserable expression, Gaius did not speak further.


    Therefore, the two went silently to the top of the line.


    After a while, I heard a noisy voice behind me.


    Gaius looked back and saw the commotion and said to Gilios.


    "I''ll take a look."


    Gilios returned the message worriedly.


    Shall I come with you?


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I can do it alone."


    Gaius jumped up at once.


    And they flew toward the place where the commotion had broken out.


    Gaius immediately identified the place where the commotion broke out.


    It was because the guards who were chasing them were surrounding the political prisoners and still creating an immediate atmosphere.


    Gaius said as he jumped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gaius said to the political prisoners.


    Then, a man thought to be a leader responded to Gaius.


    "The guards have crashed into us."


    Gaius looked back troublesomely and said to the guards.


    ��What are you doing? Well, you can''t help chasing me, but you don''t have to do that, do you?Because there''s nothing you can do about it. "


    Then the captain of the guard objected that there was no way to be indignant.


    "Shut up! There''s nothing we can do, but I''m surprised to hear you say that!"


    Gaius raised one eyebrow lightly.


    "I''m sorry about that." Well, don''t be so angry.So why did you fight? "


    The captain corrected his residence a little.


    "We didn''t do anything."


    Is that so?


    Gaius looked back and said to the leader of the political prisoners.


    The leader shook his head heavily.


    "No way! They were the first to do it."


    The guards were outraged.


    "It''s not like that!" They were the first ones to do it. "


    "No, you guys."


    Gaius was sandwiched between them, holding his head troublesomely.


    ��Oh dear... it''s just troublesome...��

 2423 Episode 2420: Far Around

    Gaius sighed, and the captain of the guard approached.


    "It''s definitely not us! They were the first to do it!"


    Gaius sighed again because of his deepness.


    Then the political prisoner leader came in from the opposite direction.


    "No, it''s not." It''s not us.The guards got to us first! "


    Gaius'' expression gradually grew steeper as both sides clamped him together.


    But without knowing it, the two of them kept coming closer together.


    At last, Gaius''s face turned into something vicious.


    "Enough with that."


    Said Gaius in a dossian voice.


    However, due to the magnitude of the voices that tortured each other, Gaius'' voice could not be heard.


    As a result, Gaius'' face turned to something more vicious.


    Then one of the political prisoners noticed a change in Gaius.


    "Hey, hey..."


    The man slipped over the shoulder of the leader man and tried to teach him about it.


    However, the leader man waved his hand as he was twisting his horns against the captain of the guard.


    Not so long ago, some of the guards listened to the captain for fear of Gaius'' vicious appearance.


    But because we were obsessed with tampering, we didn''t listen.


    As a result, Gaius'' face eventually turned down and shadowed, looking black.


    Most of the political prisoners and guards noticed something strange here.


    Everyone bowed to each other and backed away quietly.


    In the end, only three people, including Gaius, remained around.


    At last, the guard captain noticed the situation around here.


    The captain of the guard suddenly, huh? He made a face called.


    Then, the political prisoner leader noticed from the face of the guard captain that there was no one around.


    The two looked around with a strange expression.


    And when their gaze came to Gaius'' face, they both feared each other.


    "... ah..." "... wu..."


    The two muttered a single word and quietly shut up.


    Then they looked at each other and pulled their legs back one step at the same time as if they had agreed.


    But at that moment, Gaius'' eyes moved grimly.


    Gaius first asked the Guard Captain, then the Leader Man, to look at them, scare them apart, and then murmured.


    "... if you make any more noise, I''ll kill you..."

 2424 Chapter 2421: Bitter Words

    "... ah, sorry..."


    The captain of the guard and the leader said torturingly at about the same time.


    But whether Gaius was angry or angry, his appearance remained tremendous.


    And they twitched, and trembled from fear.


    Then appeared the God of salvation unto both of them.


    "Is something wrong?"


    It was General Gilios.


    Gilius was told by Gaius to stay there, but somehow there was a chest disturbance, so he rushed over.


    The captain of the guard and the leader of the man sent a gaze of salvation to Gilios, saying that he had been saved.


    Gilios perceived a certain amount from his frightened gaze and Gaius'' face.


    He sighed lightly and turned to Gaius.


    "I don''t know the details, but can''t you forgive me here?"


    Gilios lowered his head lightly, and Gaius glared at Giroli.


    But the next moment, Gaius turned his gaze to Gilios and said something soft.


    "Oh, okay, I''ll take care of it."


    Gaius shook his head and walked away.


    Gilios smiled bitterly and turned to the two of them and said:


    "What happened?"


    Gilios did so, and the two of them questioned him about the situation.


    Gilios caught up with Gaius, who was taking the lead again after a while.


    Gilios reached a position where he walked alongside Gaius and opened his mouth.


    "I asked you what happened."


    Gaius suddenly opened his mouth.


    So?


    ��It''s a common mistake. I can''t judge which one is the worst now, but I don''t need to put black and white on it.It''s not a big deal. "


    Then Gaius sharpened his mouth dissatisfied.


    "They''re pushing their own words... they''re pissing me off ~"


    Gilios said desperately as he was about to blow out.


    "Don''t get angry. Oh, that''s common.If you''re angry all the time, you won''t hold it. "


    "Hmm, I''m not good at this kind of group behavior in the first place."If it''s hard to do, I won''t do it. "


    Gilios smiled even deeper and said.


    "Surely, we were going to unify the Melissa Continent?"In that case, if you''re angry at something like this, you won''t be able to make it happen. "

 2425 Episode 2422 Rendezvous

    "Ugh..."


    Gaius groaned at the pain.


    Gilios looked at the state with a smile.


    The two walked silently for a while again.


    Then, I saw the men who had seen from the front rushing in with their swords.


    "... yeah? Could that be..."


    Gaius looked at the men in the distance and told them to crush.


    Gilios, who was beside him, said with a broken face.


    "Yeah, the nests."


    Gilios said so, and walked quickly.


    Gaius followed along as well.


    Then, the Nestors recognized Gilios'' figure and ran out.


    And they both shook hands firmly, holding on to each other.


    "General! Good luck!"


    Nest shouted at her like an explosion of joy.


    Gilios, who was also impressed, grabbed Nest''s hand back forcefully.


    "Oh, thank you, thanks to you." I think I managed to stay alive for a long time. "


    It was Gaius who was sitting on the ground, but he was nominated by Gilios, and he bowed his head and shone.


    I haven''t heard from you for a long time.


    Gaius'' words made Nest look terrified.


    "It hasn''t been long."


    Gaius said further illuminated.


    That''s true, too.


    "Absolutely... it''s so simple... how much we''ve been bothering our heads..."


    "Well, I''m special." It''s not what you guys care about. "


    "Damn it... well, better than that..."


    Nest stretched out his neck and looked at the long rows behind him.


    "What a number..."


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t throw it away." I brought them with me. "


    "Well, that''s true... but if there weren''t enough people, I wouldn''t be able to get into the hideout."


    I think so.


    "Probably not. What are you going to do?"


    Then Gaius raised his wide angle.


    "Oh, you don''t have to hide."


    "What?! No, that''s not why..."


    Then Gaius raised his angle and said mischievously.


    "You said it yourself." Let''s meet up with you and get into the Royal Castle. If you take over, you won''t have to hide, will you? In other words, we''re going to have a coup. "

 2426 Episode 2423: Coup

    Oh, my God!


    The nest roared with surprise.


    But it wasn''t just Nest.


    The others, who appeared with Nest and were reunited with General Gilios, were equally surprised.


    And so did Gilios.


    "Are you serious?"


    Gaius nodded confidently to Gilios'' question.


    ��Yeah. Of course I''m serious.��


    "But how..."


    Then Gaius answered with a smile.


    "I''ll think about it."


    ��Wait a minute. It''s a coup, isn''t it? It''s that easy..."


    Then Gaius interrupted Gilios.


    "I know, but we have to do it." Because these people have nowhere to hide, right? "


    "That''s true, but...."


    "Isn''t that right? So I stick it in, and I flip it all over."


    "But...."


    Then Gaius made a gentle offer.


    It''s okay, we''ve already cleaned up the mess.


    Troublesome opponent?


    "Ah, the king''s guards." When this happens, I''m glad I let them go first. "


    Then Gilios looked surprised.


    "Did you attack the king''s escort?" Did you say you cleaned it up? "


    "Yeah, I fought first in my career." But the result was correct. Now it''s easier to do the coup. "


    Then Gilios gave a serious expression.


    Well, if I had a royal guard... I might be able to do it.


    "Isn''t that right? What do you say? We''re going to the Royal Castle." Of course, I''ll take the lead. Everyone should enter the Imperial Castle after I have conquered it. "


    "But then..."


    General Gilios made a miserable face.


    Gaius dominated it with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about it. Well, I''m sure there''s a lot of thinking about the coup, and I''d like to take responsibility for it myself, including the part where I''m conscious of it, but the situation is the situation. I''ll tell you what''s more important than the course of time."


    Then Gilios looked like he was hungry.


    "... All right. I''m sure the coup will succeed with you."


    So that''s it, is it okay if it''s the truth then?


    Gaius looked around at them.


    Everyone had a hard expression but a determined face.


    Therefore, Gaius took it as an agreement and nodded heavily.


    Alright, let''s turn the roar around, it''s a royal castle!

 2427 Episode 2424: Hurry Up

    "Hey, listen!"


    Gaius jumped up and shouted at the lineup.


    We''re going to the Royal Castle!


    Then, as expected, a rumbling occurred.


    But Gaius did not mind and continued his conversation.


    "So I struck a coup and chased the king down!"


    All of them became noisy at this time.


    The guards who were most involved in them were in a state of astonishment.


    "Ki, you! What''s with the coup?!" Come down! "


    The captain of the guard yelled at Gaius with his face bright red.


    Gaius heard it overhead and smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t have time for you right now." If you still want to fight me, will you fight me? "


    Then the captain of the guard took a breath and shut up.


    Gaius spoke again to the group of political prisoners.


    "What are you going to do? Are you coming with us? Are you breaking up with that too?"


    The political prisoners each looked at each other and began to talk.


    Gaius watched it overhead.


    But after a while, their argument was not over.


    Gaius shouted again that he had no choice.


    "Okay, you''re free to go." Even if we run apart, I think we can take advantage of the commotion by going into the Royal Castle. Those who follow will follow us. That''s it. "


    Gaius went back to the top of the line.


    And when he landed gorgeously, he turned to Gilios.


    "Maybe about half of them left?" But it''s okay. I''m going to fight by myself anyway. "


    Then Gilios raised his mouth.


    No, I don''t think so.


    Gaius twisted his neck at Gilios'' words.


    What do you think will happen then?


    Gilios looked back and said.


    "I think most of them will follow me."


    Then Gaius tilted his head heavily.


    "Oh, I don''t think so, but if you look at it from above, nearly half the people whose faces were distorted by fear will do so."


    But Gilios said suddenly.


    "Still. Still, I think they''ll follow. Even if my face was distorted by fear, I think it was because I was suddenly told. It takes time to be prepared. You seem to have rounded up the time early, but it''s an early check-up."


    Gilios said that and looked back again.


    And he said with a confident smile.


    "Behold, no one leaves the queue. Looks like you''ve got a pretty aggressive personality, don''t you?"

 2428 Lesson 2425: Things that Block the Way

    "Ugh..."


    Gaius sharpened his mouth with a piercing expression.


    But nothing more could be said, and Gaius shut up.


    General Gilios smiled bitterly and told Gaius.


    "Come on, let''s go. We''ll get it."


    Gaius still nodded silently with a lewd expression.


    Gilios saw it as an agreement and slowly walked out and looked back and said.


    "Come on, let''s go. Follow me."


    Everyone echoed Gilios'' inspiration.


    Ohhhhhh!!


    Gilios nodded contentedly and turned to his side.


    But there was still Gaius with a slippery expression on his face.


    Gilios looked at Gaius with interest at the bottom of his heart.


    Then Gaius noticed the gaze.


    And I was frustrated.


    What is it?


    Gilios shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "Shhhh!"


    Gaius stroked his tongue and walked silently towards the royal castle for a while.


    Yeah? Is there something there?


    Gaius looked down the road ahead and noticed something.


    Gaius narrowed his eyes even further, but could not see well because he was still far away.


    "I''ll take a look."


    Gaius fluttered.


    I quickly released the aura and flew toward the front.


    "Oh, I see. It''s a barricade."


    Gaius was relieved to see who was ahead.


    He slowly and quietly landed in front of the barricade blocking the road.


    Hello, thank you for your work.


    Gaius spoke cheerfully.


    But there was no smile on the faces of the barricade guards.


    Shit, you guys are so boring.


    Gaius walked slowly and approached the barricade.


    Then he approached at a distance of only ten meters and stopped.


    Now, what do we do?


    Nervousness runs through the barricaded guards.


    Then they scratched the barricade and a group of people came forward.


    "Hey, you guys from the king''s escort." It''s the first time I''ve seen you. How are you? "


    In contrast to the cheerful Gaius, the faces of the king''s escort were all vicious.


    The most unusual thing was the man with a bandage in the middle.


    "Do you think you''re doing well seeing this?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s right, you don''t look fine. Are you all right, Goldon?"

 2429 Episode 2,426 Repeated Fights

    Goldon responded with extreme calm to Gaius, who licked her completely.


    "Oh, I''m not well, but I''m fine. I don''t have a problem fighting you."


    Then Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Hah! You''re surprisingly healthy." You want to fight me? Even though you can see the results? "


    Gaius continued to provoke, but Gordon remained calm.


    You won''t know until you try.


    I see ~? I think it''s more obvious than looking at the fire.


    "If you think so, I won''t stop you." But we don''t agree with that. "


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Huh, that''s a good thing to say." Well, let''s get this over with. It''s no use talking about it anymore. "


    Then Goldon agreed to this.


    "Right, let''s do it now."


    Then, on the signal of Goldon''s words, the guard directly under the king was dispersed at once.


    "Hmm, everyone''s fine." Apparently, there are a lot of tough guys. "


    But no one responded to this.


    Everyone stared at Gaius in silence as he spread out.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again and raised the edge of his mouth.


    Yes, yes. Then let''s do it soon.


    When Gaius said that, he snorted his neck.


    Then I concentrated and stared at the Goldon in the center.


    That was the signal for the opening of the war.


    The left and right flanks of the king''s escort rushed towards Gaius.


    Gaius released the Aura Burst and flew to the right.


    Naturally, the distance between the two left wing enemies shrank at once.


    However, some of the enemies swept and slashed without any upset.


    Gaius did not panic and pushed his arms forward.


    Barflame!


    In an instant, a flame gushed up from Gaius'' arms, making two of his enemies'' left wing flame in an instant.


    Gaius opened up his aura burst and charged toward the center of the enemy as his anus roared.


    Then, the central unit became ready for battle.


    First, the three wizards dropped their hips, and Gaius woke up and unleashed countless ice arrows.


    But the arrows of ice vaporized unexpectedly easily with the barflame released by Gaius.


    But they were not thwarted.


    He continued to release two and three arrows.


    Gaius naturally kept shooting at the barflame and vaporized the ice arrows one after another.

 2430 Lesson 2,427 Pride

    Gaius releases a barflame.


    There, Lelya and Rush attacked.


    The two of them rushed and slashed at Gaius silently from left to right.


    Gaius instantly noticed and flew the aura bursting into the sky.


    Goldon was waiting for me there.


    With his sword already scrapped, Goldon stopped Gaius and swung down his sharp-edged sword.


    "Tsk!"


    Gaius instantly made the aura burst in an attempt to escape backwards.


    There, Goldon''s sword tip attacked.


    Goldon''s sword cuts through the sky at the tip of Gaius'' nose.


    BUHHHHHHHH!


    Gaius took a deep breath as he flew backwards.


    A right-wing unit just attacked.


    They kicked the earth with all their might and slashed it against Gaius'' back.


    But Gaius felt the sign on his back and managed to manipulate the Aura Burst to escape further into the sky.


    "Shit!"


    The right-wing unit that missed one more step screams regretfully.


    Gaius jumped straight up to the sky.


    And I was relieved to reach a height that even Goldon, the only one who could use flying skills, could not reach.


    "Well, don''t do it so badly." Fighting at low altitude is a bit risky. It''s a little dirty, but they can''t reach us. Let''s do it from here. "


    Gaius abandoned his pride and made the decision to take it by name.


    "Don''t feel bad, Barflame!"


    Gaius threw a scorching flame from a high altitude.


    The flames rushed up and attacked the king''s guard, who was looking up from the ground.


    Split up!


    Under Goldon''s orders, the king''s escort was dispersed at once.


    However, Gaius changed the angle of release of the barflame from a viewable sky and attacked the faces of the royal guard one after another.


    The scream of a snort rose.


    One or two of them were burned by the flames and fell to the ground.


    But Gaius ruthlessly increased the number.


    In just two minutes, we managed to get rid of the seven of them.


    "In the end, those three are the only ones left." Now, where are you hiding? "


    Gaius searched the skies for Goldon, Relia, and Rush.


    "In the building? Or are you among the guards?"


    Gaius looked alternately among the barricaded guards on the boulevard and the buildings on the side of the road, but couldn''t find the three of them.


    I don''t have a choice. Let''s get rid of the guards for now.

 2431 Episode 2,428 Exploration

    Gaius lowered his firepower and knocked down the barflame.


    Barflames barricaded the roadside guards.


    The guards screamed and fled, but Gaius didn''t have the firepower to burn.


    Therefore the guards were scattered in pieces in all directions, but nothing fell down on the ground and did not move.


    As a result, there was no one on the road.


    "Does that mean you''re inside the building? it''s going to be troublesome....."


    Gaius scooped up various buildings from above.


    But the Goldons were nowhere to be found.


    "Now, what do we do..."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "...... I guess I''ll just have to find one house to stare at...... I can''t just break the building from one end to the other."


    Gaius nodded and slowly descended.


    It landed on the roof of the building just below itself.


    "... it feels kind of jabby..."


    Gaius was tired of remembering what had happened earlier.


    Well, but unlike before, should I look out the window?


    Convinced, Gaius levitated, slipped quietly outside the building, and slowly descended along the building wall.


    Then I peeked through the windows of the building and started looking for the Goldons to hide inside.


    "It''s easier than before, but there''s a lot of them... there''s a lot of buildings, and there''s a lot of rooms..."


    Gaius slipped sideways and blurred his eyes at the other room.


    "... if you hide in the hallway this way, you won''t be able to see me..."


    Then Gaius stopped in the air.


    "... is this supposed to be meaningless?"


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "... it doesn''t make sense. You can''t find it this way." and then.... "


    Gaius bent his mouth to the lettering in a tedious manner.


    "...... I don''t have a choice. I''m going to have to lure you in."


    Gaius set the course with a disgusted expression.


    Then he slowly and quietly stepped down.


    But even so, Gaius slowly slid diagonally as he watched under his eyes.


    And Gaius stood at the widest point of the road.


    "Hey! I''m here!" Come out, you bastard! "

 2432 Episode 2429: Unaccounted for

    Gaius shouted from the widest point of the road.


    But there was no answer to Gaius'' call.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    "Hey, come on out."


    Gaius called again.


    But there was still no response.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    Next, he sat down slowly, leaning back on the road.


    "Shut up, or wait."


    Gaius prepared himself and waited for the Goldons to show up.


    But after a while, they never showed up.


    "... why didn''t you come out?" you''re no longer willing to fight?..... "


    Gaius looked around again.


    But after all, Goldon and the others weren''t there.


    "... you didn''t mean you left, did you?"


    Gaius looked around again anxiously.


    But naturally, they were nowhere to be found.


    Gaius looked even more anxious.


    "... no, seriously? Are you really getting tough?"


    Gaius stood up there suddenly.


    And then he shouted at them again.


    "Hey! I told you to come out!" What''s the matter? Are you scared? "


    But there was still no response.


    Gaius looked around suspiciously with his eyebrows closed.


    "... are you sure you''re not there?"... really?... Are you back in the Royal Castle? "


    Gaius saw General Gilios walking towards us from across the road.


    "You''ve caught up... but, hey... well, there''s no more barricades... I don''t mind... but I''m worried about them..."


    Gaius had no choice but to worry about Goldon''s whereabouts.


    But no matter how much I thought about it, they were nowhere to be seen, so I couldn''t answer them.


    Well, I''ll just have to clean it up when I get out.


    When Gaius decided to do so, he looked again at the royal castle, which appeared faintly across the road.


    "... if they''re back, that''s where they are... then maybe I should go first by myself?" That way, you can make fewer sacrifices for your allies..... "


    After a moment''s thought, Gaius slowly turned toward General Gilios and levitated.


    I made an aura burst and flew towards Gilios and the others.


    Gaius told me to get to Gilios and the others in no time.


    "I''ll go first." That''s why you need to come back later. "

 2433 Episode 2430 To Honmaru

    "Hey! What''s the matter?" Wait a minute! "


    Gilios rushed to stop Gaius.


    However, Gaius seemed to have an idea and quickly flew away without reacting to his voice.


    The remaining Gilios looked like they were pinched by a fox.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Then the nest beside him said with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Come on... I don''t know"


    "Hmm, I told you to come slowly later, but I can''t go that way."


    "Yes, the Resistance from all over the country is now heading to the Royal Castle in response to us." If they arrive first, they will be in a fierce state of battle, so I wonder if we should be the first to reach them. ��


    That''s right. I''m sorry to skip the stage and show up later.


    "Yes, Lord Augros said so, but we also have our own convenience."


    "Hmm, that''s right. Let''s hurry up."


    Gilios said so and looked back.


    And I called the order in a loud voice.


    "Let''s hurry up!" Follow me! "


    Thus, the group of political prisoners led by General Gilios went ahead in an early step toward the royal castle.


    "Well... I see it. I see it."


    Having visualized the royal castle, Gaius quickly attempted to break into it before General Gilios arrived.


    "...... there''s a lot of guards out there......"


    Gaius laughed when he saw the overflowing soldiers not only in the royal castle, but also outside the castle.


    "But hey, from my point of view, it doesn''t matter how many people there are."


    Gaius flew at full speed and quickly jumped over the gate.


    "I can fly anyway." It doesn''t make sense to go downstairs. "


    Gaius laughed happily, aiming for Honmaru, where the king appears to be.


    "Hey, here it is."


    Gaius searched the main roof for the entrance.


    ��... ummm... ah, there it is��


    Gaius spotted the exit window on the immediate side and walked slowly towards it.


    It''s difficult to walk because it''s leaning diagonally.


    Gaius arrived at the window, somewhat wobbly along the way.


    Okay, let''s break in from here.


    Gaius opened the window and slid his body inside.


    Oh, what is this place?


    Gaius was a little surprised by the unusual construction on the top floor of the main building.

 2434 Episode 2431: Martial Arts

    "... is this a martial arts field?"


    According to Gaius, there was a lot of space suitable for practicing martial arts.


    Gaius activated his Aura Burst and slowly descended out of the window.


    He landed quietly and looked around.


    "It''s huge. The martial arts stadium on this top floor is a lot different."


    Gaius said impressively, and a familiar voice rang out.


    ��Yeah, I''ll tell you that''s weird.��


    Gaius stared at the voice of the Lord.


    Goldon, you ran away from here after all.


    Although it was Gaius'' provocative remarks, Goldon was as calm as ever.


    "I didn''t mean to run away. But it''s up to you to think so. You can do whatever you want."


    Hah! That''s what I''m talking about.


    Then Goldon gave a sneer to his mouth.


    "I don''t care what you say. Feel free to rate as much as you like."


    "Shit! You''re the one who keeps clapping your mouth, as usual."


    "That''s why I told you. Rate it as you like."


    Then Gaius clenched his teeth in a squeak, whether he was angry or not.


    ��Oh, if you say so. That''s enough. So you''re going to settle this here?��


    Goldon nodded to Gaius'' words.


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "Hmm, fine." I don''t care where it is. It doesn''t matter where you''re familiar with it. "


    "It''s a familiar place." Indeed. We are constantly training in this martial arts field. I''d call it a home ground. "


    "I don''t know what I know on my own." But why is there a martial arts stadium on this top floor anyway? "


    Then Goldon gave a subtle expression.


    It was something Goldon had never shown before.


    Therefore, Gaius opened his eyes like an eagle and decided to keep an eye on Goldon''s every move afterwards.


    This martial arts field was originally built by the ancestor.


    The ancestor?


    "Yes, the ancestor was a noble martial artist." That''s why they built a martial arts field here, and they practiced hard work here every day. "


    Goldon''s eyes narrowed, as if he was nostalgic for the past.


    From his expression, Gaius felt Goldon''s feelings for his forefather.


    "I see, the noble ancestor." So, what does the current King look like? "

 2435 Episode 2432: Final Question

    "... I don''t know..."


    Goldon was speechless.


    Gaius raised his chin and said with a proud face.


    Well, you don''t like the current king either, do you?


    Goldon replied without losing his coolness.


    Goodbye.


    Gaius raised his chin even further and let out his gaze from above.


    "That means you''re deceiving me, after all." Then why don''t you join us? "


    Join?


    "Yeah, it was our coup."


    Then Goldon said to throw up.


    "Do something stupid."


    "Really? You know that, too." The current king is not decent. "


    Goldon glanced at Gaius with a cold gaze.


    What do you mean, it''s not decent?


    Gaius looked up a bit and said.


    "I see... you''re overly skewed on military matters... and you see people who are rebellious against you from one side to the other... quite different from your ancestors, right?" Besides, it wasn''t like that when I was a prince. No matter what I think about this, it''s not fair. "


    Goldon continued to grasp Gaius with his fixed eyes.


    Then he slowly opened his mouth.


    "It''s not up to me to think whether it''s right or wrong."


    Then Gaius laughed even more proudly.


    Yes, I won ~! You admitted that the current king is completely unreasonable.


    "I didn''t admit it. I told you it wasn''t my idea."


    "No, you just ran away." I ran away to give you an answer. Then why did you escape? "


    Gaius pinned his left index finger in front of his face.


    Then, he fell down for a moment and looked up at Goldon.


    "That''s because you already have an answer in your heart." You don''t think the current king is right. That''s why you ran away, saying it wasn''t my idea. "


    Goldon''s face gradually changed into a vicious one.


    ��Enough, no further questions.��


    Gaius shrugged his chest.


    "I see. Shall we fight?" The results are clear, though.


    "I wonder? This is in the building." At this height, my flying technique can move vertically and horizontally. "


    "That''s right, and I can''t see Lelya and Rush." You''re hiding somewhere and trying to kill me, aren''t you? "


    Goldon smiled as he took a deep breath.


    ��That''s right, I''m looking forward to seeing where you''re coming from.��

 2436 Lesson 2,433 Battle of the Martial Arts Stadium

    Huh, you''re going to have a good time, aren''t you?


    Gaius said happily.


    Goldon said in a calm voice, looking calm again.


    "Oh, I hope you enjoy it."


    "Okay, I''ll let you do that." So, is it time to do it? "


    Gaius put his left hand in front of him and turned his palm upwards.


    Goldon raised his mouth and said.


    "Very well, it''s time to get started."


    On that signal, the two clenched.


    After the two looked each other in the eye for a while, Gaius moved slowly.


    She pushed her left arm forward and dyed it blue.


    "I''m a little distracted by burning this martial arts field." I''ll fight you with my icing magic. "


    Gaius dyed his left arm blue thinking that if he ran out of barflames in the wooden martial arts yard, he would burn them all up.


    But Goldon quietly dropped his hips without specifically touching it.


    And I waited for Gaius to attack silently.


    It''s time to go, Blaisefall!


    Gaius cast his spell and countless sharp ice blocks hit Gordon like a quick-fire cannon.


    Goldon instantly kicked it to the floor and moved about 10m to the right at once to escape.


    It''s as fast as ever, but it''s over here.


    Gaius turned left toward Blaze Fall and followed Goldon.


    The escaping Goldon, the chasing Blazefall.


    Countless blocks of ice pierced the martial arts wall one after another.


    But it wasn''t enough to catch Goldon.


    Goldon sometimes kicked the floor and flew to the ceiling, diverting himself from countless blocks of ice.


    Gaius stroked his tongue unexpectedly.


    "Tsk! He''s running around a little bit. Are you going to keep playing games like this?"


    But Gordon didn''t catch up, and he kept running along the edge of the martial arts field and escaped Blaze Fall.


    "Shit! Are you desperate to escape?" Then you won''t be able to beat me forever! "


    Still, Goldon kept running without changing his complexion.


    That''s why Gaius was so angry.


    "Oh, I''m already angry ~"


    But even as Gaius desperately fired his blazefall at the target, he was still frustrated.


    "Shit! Why didn''t you hit me?" Shit, shit, shit! Damn it! "


    At that moment, a sharp knife broke through the floor from under Gaius'' feet and suddenly appeared.

 2437 Lesson 2,434 The Word of the Curse

    "Grrrr!"


    Gaius was so angry that he completely forgot about the ambush.


    As a result, I was delayed in coping, and a sharp blade penetrated the soles of my feet.


    However, Gaius was one of them, and he immediately released the aura burst and jumped to the ceiling.


    "Grrrr!"


    At that time, the blade penetrated through about 20c from the soles of the feet to the shin of the feet, so Gaius'' pain was considerable.


    "Guuuuuu..."


    Gaius desperately resisted the damage near the ceiling, but Goldon raided it.


    Gaius suddenly managed to slash Goldon with his aura burst even though his sight was blocked by the sweat pouring out from his forehead.


    But Goldon had the opportunity to attack with boldness one after another.


    Gaius became a defender from the pain and completely switched positions.


    "Tsk!"


    Goldon chases after escaping Gaius.


    But Leah and Rush joined them.


    They stepped out of the lurking floor and moved ahead to block Gaius'' escape.


    Then, it attacked in a way that made it look like it was going to shoot Goldon in the head.


    "Shit!"


    Gaius managed to escape their bursts of fire by zigzagging around in his usual aura burst.


    Let me go!


    For the first time, Rush raised his voice.


    But after that, I kept attacking Gaius without a word.


    Lelia, too, chased Gaius with all her chatter.


    Naturally, the same is true of Goldon.


    As a result, Gaius ran away with little to no pain.


    "Shit!"


    The only words that leaked from Gaius'' mouth were cursed words.


    I didn''t even know whether it was directed at the leader Gordon, who continued to chase himself, or at Lelya and Rush, who had inflicted deep pain on themselves, or whether it was directed at you or at yourself, who continued to run around reluctantly.


    But that regret and anger will soon come to an end.


    Gaius was going to turn his anger into strength and settle for the last time.


    "... I''ll finish this..."


    Gaius looked at the Gordons, who were chasing him with his darkened eyes, as he attempted to launch his final attack.

 2438 Chapter 2435: Relax

    "... I''ll finish this..."


    Gaius murmured in a low, depressed voice.


    The voice reached Goldon''s ears slightly.


    Instantly, Goldon was anxiously driven to turn his gaze to the Lerias, who were unexpectedly chasing him from behind.


    But at that moment, Goldon was wrapped in a dazzling glow.


    Goldon watched his eyes and tried hard to find out who he was, but his eyes were dazzled by the shine.


    "Shit! What!?"


    Goldon''s scream hangs over the martial arts field.


    Later, Lelia and Rush screamed.


    "But..."


    Their figure was no longer anywhere in the martial arts field.


    There was only Gaius sitting on the floor with a tired expression on his face.


    Gaius dropped his neck and sat down with his arms wobbly.


    His eyes were lying down, and after a while, a leak dropped from the edge of his mouth.


    But Gaius didn''t even notice it, and he just sat down feeling relieved.


    "... yeah?..."


    After a while, Gaius said, waking up from his sleep.


    "... what is this place?..."


    Gaius slowly raised his head and looked around.


    "... a martial arts field..."


    Gaius knew where he was.


    But it took me a long time to figure out why I was there.


    "... I''m pretty sure... I broke into the Royal Castle... and I see, Goldon... when I was fighting him, I got shot in the leg from below..."


    That''s what Gaius said when he checked his soles.


    But there was no wound there that could have been pierced with a sharp knife.


    Gaius twisted his neck and looked back at the time.


    "... there''s no doubt about it... I must have gotten stabbed in the leg... and that was deep enough for the enemy blade to jump up to the shin of my leg..."


    But no matter how many times I looked at my feet, there were no scratches.


    Gaius thought with his eyebrows closed.


    "... it''s weird... so I ran upstairs... and I got chased all over." so..... "


    Gaius furiously twitched his eyes and tried desperately to remember.


    "... I''m sure... this is the last time... I''ve done something... what did I do?"


    Gaius couldn''t remember what he had done the other day.


    Then, she had a face that looked like she was pinched by a fox, and she was often stunned.

 2439 Chapter 2436: The Same Thing

    "... no. I don''t remember..."


    Gaius could not recall what would have happened earlier.


    Then Gaius felt that this was strange.


    "... there''s something. There''s something big in me..."


    Gaius sat down on the floor and looked back at his soles.


    "Normal. No injuries anywhere." There''s not even a trace of it. "


    Gaius rubbed his shin from the soles of his feet and could not find any trace of the injuries he had just suffered.


    "I''m sure I''m not good at healing magic." There''s no way you can cure a scar so cleanly. Nevertheless, my feet are beautiful. There''s no way this is happening. "


    Gaius unexpectedly roared.


    But that didn''t solve the problem, and Gaius had to give up.


    ��I can''t help it. Let''s do what we started for.��


    Gaius stood up.


    And while he was tilting his neck, he left the martial arts field behind him.


    "... where is the king?"


    From the martial arts field on the top floor, Gaius searched for a floor one level down.


    But there was no room like that, and I kept looking for the next room to peek at, and the next room to peek at.


    In the first place, this floor has no atmosphere where the king lives.


    Gaius decided to go further down the stairs.


    Is he here?


    Gaius opened the door of a nearby room and looked inside.


    But there was no one in the usual room, and Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    "It''s the same room as above..."


    Gaius put his hand on the door of the next room.


    "...... this is also...... a room with no substitute......"


    But here, Gaius'' leg stopped.


    No, not just my feet, but my whole body stopped moving.


    And Gaius had a big expression on his face.


    "This has happened before... I don''t remember very well, but it must have happened..."


    Gaius tried desperately to clean his head.


    But no more memories came out.


    "... damn, I''ve got a problem with my head, too." But it happened... this must have happened before... "


    Gaius looked around and peered at various places.


    But there was nothing strange about it, and Gaius was often at a loss.

 2440 Episode 2, Lesson 4, Lesson 37

    "Shit! I still can''t remember. When this happens...."


    Gaius raised his face and stared at the wall.


    Then he put his arms forward and dyed them bright red.


    Barflame!


    Gaius shouted, and a dragon with flames was created from his arms, and burned the wall.


    The temperature was scorching, and in the blink of an eye the wall melted and fell.


    Gaius took a step forward with courage.


    "Shit! It''s hot!"


    Gaius frowned and complained as he moved forward.


    And when I pegged the next wall, it also attacked with the appearance of a flame dragon.


    I''ll say it one after another!


    Gaius rushed forward and continued to melt all the walls blocking his eyes.


    And it came to pass, when the number was more than ten, and soon was twenty, that there was an abnormality.


    Empty!


    A blue sky finally appeared in front of me.


    But Gaius'' momentum was so strong that he almost stepped on his feet.


    "Oops... well, if I fall, I''ll just fly."


    Gaius stormed in alone and looked around.


    There is definitely an open space in front of us.


    Gaius looked back there.


    And there was a wall that had melted down, and beyond it was a wall that was blocked.


    Gaius doubted his eyes.


    "Such an idiot... I''ve definitely been melting the wall linearly." and yet.... "


    Gaius turned to his right and went fast.


    Then he approached the other wall at the end of the melted wall.


    "It''s fixed... what do you mean?" You mean someone fixed it? Who is it? Why did you continue to have rooms that didn''t show up in the first place?... could it have been made by someone? "


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and stared at the wall.


    "It''s a sweet building. It''s not a royal castle wall." I knew it. Someone was simply building a wall. For what? "


    Gaius calmly turned his head and came to a certain conclusion.


    "It''s settled. It''s to get me." Other than that, there is nothing else. A mage of the Imperial Castle? Did you kill me to protect the king? "


    Gaius shook his head wide.


    "No, it''s not. It can''t be. There must not be a mage in this country with such power."


    Gaius affirmed with certainty.


    And naturally, he asked questions that sprang up.


    "Then who? Who tried to judge me?"

 2441 Episode 2438: One Child

    "Shit! It''s always going to be weird..."


    Gaius looked down at the castle, which stretched under his feet, and roared angrily.


    But I quickly recovered my feelings and returned to my heels.


    "Well, let''s find the king first." Then we''ll talk. "


    In saying that, Gaius looked for a different exit from the melted wall.


    "I think I can get out of there."


    Gaius rushed over and opened the door.


    Okay, there''s a staircase.


    Gaius rushed up to the stairs and rushed down.


    "The view has changed. It feels like the king''s place."


    Gaius observed the interior of the floor downstairs and was convinced that this was the king''s living space.


    And the next step was to search for the king himself.


    "Is it here?...... No"


    Gaius vigorously opened the door nearby, but it was unoccupied.


    However, the interior of the room was obviously luxurious, and Gaius'' conviction deepened.


    "Okay, next time."


    Gaius quickly moved and opened the door to the next room.


    "This place is uninhabited... maybe the Goldons have evacuated it?"


    Gaius raised his eyebrows unpleasantly.


    However, considering the possibility that it was not, Gaius opened the door to the room one by one.


    "Here too... then here!"... if no one is here... then here we are!... no... what''s going on here?... I can''t... "


    Gaius opened the door from one end and looked inside, but he could not see a single man rather than a king.


    "So... the theory that Goldon and the others evacuated is a powerful one..."


    Gaius distorted his face in a tedious manner.


    However, I can''t take the time here forever, so I decided to recapture my feelings and move on.


    "Evacuation doesn''t mean one floor down... it''s completely outside the building..."


    Gaius went to the window in a tedious manner.


    And I opened the window vigorously, and I looked down.


    "... is the Royal Castle itself completely deserted?" No matter where you look, there''s no one?..... "


    Gaius observed no immediate neighborhood, and no sign of anyone anywhere.


    "Seriously... did you evacuate them all... then where?"... have you decided in advance where to evacuate in case of an emergency? ��


    Gaius frowned.


    And she muttered in a rather grumpy manner.


    "Ah ~ it''s annoying... no one''s here, so you don''t know where to evacuate..."

 2442 Lesson 2,439 Positive

    "Oh dear. I don''t think the king is here..."


    Gaius thought with a troubled face.


    Well, it looks like the royal castle will be bleed-free.


    Gaius decided to think of something positive for the time being.


    Let''s start by welcoming Gilios and the others.


    Gaius muttered and fluttered.


    Then I opened the aura burst and flew away.


    Well, that''s why the royal castle is empty, so take it over.


    Gaius said in a light tone to General Gilios.


    Gilios looked like he was pinched by a fox.


    "I can''t believe it. Is there no one there at all?"


    I didn''t look around all of them, but as far as I could see, no one was there.


    Then Gilios put his arms together and gave him a difficult look.


    "Hmmm... if we can capture only a large number of people, it would be helpful..."


    "That''s right. So for now, I think it''s better to think of it as a good one."


    Then Gilios nodded lightly.


    "That''s right. Let''s go into the Royal Castle first." Maybe he''s hiding. "


    Is there somewhere I can hide?


    "Come on, I''ve never heard of it."


    Well, if it''s a castle, it''s no wonder there''s a hidden room.


    Hmm. But there''s no one in the Royal Castle, right?


    "Yeah, as far as I can see."


    "It''s going to be a lot of people." You can''t do it in a hidden room. "


    It''s a hidden passageway.


    Then Gilios nodded heavily.


    "Well, then I''ll nod."


    There was a passageway that stretched from the basement of the Imperial Castle, and you escaped with your lordship.


    I don''t know yet.


    I see. Let''s go to the Royal Castle and look for it together.


    "Hmm. But..."


    Gilios gurgled his eyebrows.


    Gaius wondered and asked.


    ��What''s the matter? Is there anything else that bothers you?��


    Then Gilios answered with a difficult face.


    His Majesty the King ran away without resisting anything.


    "You were afraid of me."


    "That''s probably true, but...."


    Does it feel like the king''s personality and behavior don''t match?


    Then Gilios nodded again.


    Hmmm. Given His Majesty''s personality, there is something that can''t go wrong.


    When Gilios said that, he pulled his eyebrows closer and made a difficult face.

 2443 Episode 2440: Iron Door

    "What do you think? Nobody''s here, right?"


    Gaius entered the royal castle with the Gilios, and told them to remain silent.


    Gilios looked around the castle and nodded.


    "Yeah. There''s really no one there. It''s empty."


    Gaius nodded back and said.


    "That''s right." There''s not a single one of them. That''s why I took it up for now. "


    Then Gilios smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right. I''ll let you do it for a while..."


    Gaius noticed Gilios'' anxious expression.


    ��What, you still care?��


    In response to Gaius'' question, Gilios nodded as he carefully looked around.


    "Yeah, it''s hard to think about."


    "To the character of a king? Isn''t it the fault of your imagination?"


    "I hope that''s okay..."


    Gilios walked out with his eyebrows closed.


    Gaius looked rather concerned and turned to Gilios.


    "... I''ll try to find an underground passage for now." You need to lead the group and take over the castle. "


    Then Gilios smiled.


    ��I''m sorry, I can be relieved if you do.��


    Okay, that''s what I''m talking about.


    Gaius fluttered when he said that.


    He flew toward the Royal Castle.


    The rest of Gilios whispered his anxiety, staring at Gaius'' tracks.


    "I hope it''s hard to carry over..."


    "Oh! There it is. It''s a staircase leading to the basement."


    Gaius carefully searched the first floor of the royal castle and found the staircase leading to the basement.


    I wonder if it''s in the basement.


    Gaius descended the metal staircase with a high-pitched sound.


    And down the stairs, I was blocked from going to the sturdy iron door.


    I see. You have a dungeon.


    Gaius turned the door handle just in case.


    Well, it''s closed, isn''t it?


    Gaius concentrated again and dyed his left hand red.


    "Barflame"


    Gaius chanted the name of the spell, and the red flame dragon roared and attacked the iron door.


    The fire dragon hit the iron door and immediately dyed it red.


    And gradually, the iron door changed its shape.


    "Just a little bit more... but it''s still hot..."


    Gaius was a little blurry, but he glanced at the view beyond from the part where the iron door had melted and collapsed.


    Well, whether it''s a demon or a snake, I''ll beat you either way.

 2444 Lesson 2441: The Wooden Crate

    Through the melted iron door, Gaius went ahead.


    Well, it''s not like there''s any other dungeons.


    Gaius looked around and tilted his head because he couldn''t find anything that looked like a jailhouse.


    "It looks like a warehouse... there are a lot of crates there"


    Gaius placed his hands on the crates nearby, among the many crates.


    What''s in it?


    Gaius opened the lid of the wooden box and looked inside.


    ��... you''re full of sawdust... oh, there''s something there��


    Gaius grabbed what was in the crate and took it out.


    "What, a bottle of wine?"


    Once Gaius had confirmed that what he had taken out was a bottle containing alcohol, he put it back.


    Then I searched for another crate.


    ��...... this is really... this guy is covered in sawdust too��


    When Gaius reached into the wooden box to stir it up, another bottle of the same shape came out.


    "Is this guy the same?" I wonder if all the crates here are like that? "


    As a precaution, Gaius also explored the remote crate.


    I knew it. Apparently, all the crates here are bottles of alcohol.


    Gaius looked around again at the number of crates in the warehouse.


    "There''s quite a few of them. It seems too much for the stock. Besides, they all look like the same drink. Something''s not right."


    Gaius tilted his head heavily.


    And I took the bottle out of the wooden box again.


    "It''s the same bottle that was in the crate over there."


    As a precaution, Gaius took out a bottle of wine farther away and tried to compare it.


    "Definitely. Same guy."


    When Gaius finished checking, he pulled up his eyebrows.


    "A lot of the same kind of liquor... it''s really weird." It''s the same liquor as any liquor


    Gaius lifted the bottle to the first height and read the label.


    "... there''s nothing funny about it... but I think I''ll have a drink."


    Gaius tried to open the bottle, but it was corked.


    Moreover, the cork was buried in the mouth of the bottle and there was nothing to catch it.


    ��Oh dear... I can''t open it without a bottle opener...��


    Gaius looked around to see if there were any bottle openers.


    But I didn''t see anything like that.


    ��It can''t be helped. If this happens, it''s a last resort.��


    Gaius put his sword into the mouth of the bottle.


    Then, the mouth of the bottle flashed brilliantly.


    "Well, if I''m serious, it''s like this."


    Gaius nodded to himself with a good look on his face.

 2445 Chapter 2442 Bottles of Wine

    Gaius dropped a few drops of liquor on his palm without putting his mouth on a sharp blade.


    "None of them..."


    First, I drew my face closer and smelled the smell.


    But there was nothing particularly suspicious, so Gaius approached a few drops of wine and licked them with his tongue.


    The next moment, Gaius frowned.


    "Ugh... what is it?... is this liquor?..."


    Gaius grabbed the bottle again with his right hand and dropped a few drops over his left palm.


    Then I drew my face closer and sniffed again.


    "... but it smells like alcohol..."


    Gaius moved his tongue again and licked the liquor.


    The next moment, Gaius threw up.


    "... not good... not good anyway. I could drink it." It smells like alcohol, but what the hell is this... "


    Gaius peeked at the label again with the bottle in his right hand.


    But the next moment, something like electricity ran through Gaius'' body.


    "What?... what?..."


    Gaius'' feet fluttered and unexpectedly stepped on it.


    "Are you kidding? Did you get drunk with a few drops?"


    Gaius was surprised and placed the bottle on the wooden crate for the time being.


    And I stretched my legs so that I wouldn''t fall.


    Gaius dropped his hips for a moment and hardened with his hands on his lap.


    After a while, Gaius finally woke up.


    "... I see... this is a drug." It''s some kind of drug dissolved in alcohol. "


    When Gaius realized the identity of the bottle, he grabbed his eyebrows.


    Why is this hidden under the royal castle?


    Gaius thought with a stern expression.


    "Seizures?... Have you left anything you seized from a drug cartel somewhere?"... no. No, no, no, no, no. Anyway, this is the royal castle. I can''t leave such a seized product behind. if I were you.... "


    Gaius''s grim expression made him even steeper.


    "... I see. This is the backbone of our recent military operations..."


    Gaius was convinced that he had caught a glimpse of one end of the economic activity that had underpinned Berk''s impatient military action recently.


    At the same time, I wanted to see the identity of the current Belk king in charge.


    "I didn''t know I was making money from drugs." You''re not a bastard, are you? "


    Gaius was angry and gazed at the void.

 2446 Episode 2443: Ahead of the Corridor

    "By the way, is this just a drug warehouse?"


    Gaius looked around and found a door in the back of the room.


    Gaius naturally turned to the door and opened it immediately.


    "... this is a warehouse after all..."


    Gaius tried to open a nearby crate.


    "I''m sure it''s the same bottle." Even so, it''s an amazing amount.


    Gaius looked shocked at the wooden box piled up in the second room.


    But at that time, I found the door further back.


    Well, let''s take a look at it all.


    Gaius walked a little troublesomely and opened the door again.


    "... well, that''s right..."


    There was a wooden box stacked in the same way.


    Gaius opened another crate nearby.


    "Yeah. Same. So... there''s another door in the back after all..."


    Gaius entered Trouble Mode completely and sighed.


    "But, let''s see until the end..."


    Gaius headed towards the door with a heavy footstep.


    Then he opened the door impatiently.


    "... ah, aisle..."


    Gaius was puzzled for a moment by the unusual sight, but he smiled instantly.


    "Great. Let''s see."


    Gaius began to walk lightly through the passageway behind the door.


    Huh, is it a slope?


    The passageway was a gentle slope, and it was gradually descending.


    Then the sight at the end of the slope changed.


    "... an underground canal..."


    In front of Gaius was a canal full of water.


    "I see. You were carrying that narcotic liquor on this canal."


    Gaius approached the canal slowly.


    "The boat is floating. That''s how you carry it, isn''t it?"


    Gaius nodded.


    But Gaius remembered his original purpose.


    "Yes! I came looking for the king." This is the way out! "


    Gaius was quick.


    Then, in a quick motion, we boarded the ship.


    Is this how you row?


    Gaius took the two boats with him and started rowing them.


    But Gaius slowly began to get frustrated when he didn''t move as fast as he thought.


    "Ugh! It''s difficult... hah... noo, it smells troublesome..."


    Then Gaius had a face called Haha.


    "... why am I rowing?" I think you should fly... "


    Gaius stood up in awe of himself.


    And the next moment, it was floating, flying across the canal with the aura burst fully open.

 2447 Chapter 2444: The Hut

    Gaius flew over the underground canal by Aura Burst.


    However, the underground canal was winding along the way and could not increase its speed.


    "Damn it! You couldn''t make it any more straight..."


    Gaius complained of being bumped.


    "Oh, I see. This is a mountain, a valley, a river..."


    Gaius flew as he remembered the terrain as soon as he left the royal castle.


    ��I mean, it''s been a long time... you''ve made it so far away...��


    Gaius remembered that although he was slowing down, he was flying at a high speed.


    "It''s quite a distance... what''s there?"... because it''s drug smuggling. "


    Gaius flew further, convinced in his heart.


    Then I finally saw the exit.


    There it is!


    Gaius slowed down further there.


    And I landed before I jumped out of the exit.


    This is the loading dock, isn''t it?


    There was a lot of space there, and I thought it might be a place to keep the narcotics and liquor there for the time being.


    Gaius walked carefully toward the exit with a slow pace.


    And I hid and looked out.


    "... there''s no one there..."


    Gaius looked out from the exit, and there was no one there.


    I mean, where are we?


    Gaius walked out of the exit completely and looked around.


    "I''ve never seen it before. It looks like the bottom of the valley....."


    According to Gaius, it was the base of a valley surrounded by mountains.


    "This is a great loading port." No one will ever get into this place. "


    Then, a small cabin entered Gaius'' sight.


    "There''s a cabin." Let''s go. "


    Gaius aimed for a tiny cabin in the woods, making sure that there were really no people around.


    I wonder if it''s a guard shack?


    When Gaius arrived, anticipating the role of the cabin, he put his hand on the doorknob and turned it gently.


    "Open"


    Gaius opened the door and looked inside.


    ��No one. I don''t care. Without locking it... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    Gaius smiled lightly and walked in.


    And I looked around the cabin.


    "It''s a shed with no cynicism... yeah? Notebooks?"


    Gaius was blinded by a notebook placed softly on his desk.

 2448 Chapter 2445: The Log

    Gaius grabbed the notebook on the desk.


    "Um... this is like a diary written by a watchman in this cabin..."


    Gaius flipped the diary and opened the last page.


    "... there it is. I knew it." The king got out of here, didn''t he? "


    Gaius judged it from what was written in the diary.


    "It just... doesn''t say where it went..."


    At that time, I heard a rumble behind me.


    Gaius looked back in amazement, and there stood a man with a relaxed expression, who opened the door.


    The man hadn''t noticed Gaius at first, but he soon noticed and shouted in surprise.


    What, what? Who are you?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m... Augros. Who are you?"


    Seeing how Gaius was settling down, the man recovered a little.


    "Oh, oh, I''m Kimas." This is the guard''s turn. "


    I knew it. Then you''re the one who wrote this.


    Gaius said, fluttering the diary in his right hand.


    Then Kimas panicked.


    "What, what are you doing?" My diary. You didn''t see it on your own, did you? "


    "Oh, I saw it." But don''t worry, it''s just the last page. I don''t see any of your private parts at all. "


    Then Kimas snapped his chest down.


    "Oh, I see. I''m so glad... no, I''m so glad!" Don''t look at me on your own! "


    Gaius spurted out unexpectedly.


    "No, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but I think it''s your fault for throwing you out here."


    "I''m not throwing it out anywhere else." I probably left it there, though.


    "Well, it''s definitely on the desk." On the desk in this unlocked shed? It''s like I''m throwing it out. "


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH It''s not like you''re throwing it out!"


    Is that so?


    "Yes, they say it''s almost unlocked, but I don''t need a key because nobody comes out of the way."


    Yeah, sure.


    "I know, but if you put it on your desk, I won''t tell you you''re throwing it out." Do you understand? "


    Then Gaius nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah, I got it."


    But Kimas suddenly leaned his head.


    Who the hell are you, anyway!

 2449 Episode 2446: Kimas

    I told you, I''m Augros.


    Gaius introduced himself again.


    Then Kimas yelled reflexively.


    "Tsk tsk tsk! I''m not asking your name. Who the hell are you!"


    Then Gaius tilted his head.


    ��That''s right... if I ask you again, you''ll be stuck with the answer...��


    "What''s wrong with you... you''re a weirdo..."


    Then Gaius smiled and said.


    Well, to put it mildly, I am the man who unifies this Melissa continent.


    Kimas became expressionless at what Gaius said.


    Kimas began to boil water for some reason as he moved slowly.


    Gaius watched Kimas'' behavior with a strange look.


    Kimas prepared two cups while he silently waited for the water to boil.


    Kimas then waited with a cup of tea in his cup.


    At the same time that the water was boiling, I poured hot water into the cup.


    Kimas held a cup of tea in his hands and pointed one at Gaius.


    "Here you go."


    Gaius received the cup silently.


    Kimas sank into the sofa nearby.


    At the same time, Kimas pointed at Gaius on the other sofa with his chin.


    Gaius thought that meant that he should sit down, and he sat down obediently.


    Seeing that Gaius sat down on the sofa facing him, Kimas let out a big sigh and said:


    "I see. It''s tough." Melissa, do you want to unify the continent? Oh, I see. That''s good. So, where''s your house? I''ll send it to you, so just say it. "


    Kimas stared at Gaius with a very gentle gaze of mercy.


    At that moment, Gaius realized that he was being treated like an idiot.


    "No, I''m not insane." I''m sane.... "


    Then Kimas interrupted Gaius.


    "Oh, I know! I know!" It''s okay. It''s okay. I won''t do anything wrong. ��


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Oh, right. Don''t worry, I''ll get you home.��


    "No, if you want to go home, you can go home."


    But again, Kimas said to Gaius with a gaze full of mercy.


    "That''s right, that''s right." But there''s also a beast living in this mountain. It''s surprisingly dangerous. But it''s okay. I''m with you. Don''t worry about it. "

 2450 Episode 2447: Calm down

    "No, it''s okay. I''m not crazy."


    Gaius said reluctantly.


    But Kimas nodded his head, sending Gaius his usual gaze of mercy.


    "Oh, right. I don''t know if that''s the case. It''s not crazy. So don''t worry, I''ll take you home.��


    "Hey, you don''t understand."


    ��That''s not true. When this happens, it''s time to go home and settle down."


    Gaius hugged his head.


    "No, that''s why. It''s okay." I''m not going to lose my mind, am I? "


    But Kimas nodded his eyes wide and repeatedly.


    "Yeah, that''s why I know." It''s okay, don''t worry about it. ��


    In response, Gaius thought that any further conversation would be inconceivable.


    "All right, look at this."


    Gaius fluttered when he said that.


    "What do you say? Is there anyone around you who can do this?"


    Kimas was surprised and stared.


    "... what are you doing?"... is it magic?..... "


    "It''s magic. Magic. Have you never seen it before?"


    "... I don''t know. I''ve heard that before..."


    "I see. It''s okay." Well, that''s why I''m thinking of using this magic to unify the Melissa Continent. Do you understand? "


    Kimas''s expression changed from a surprised look to a strange look.


    "... no, it''s not going to lead to continental unification when we can float."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the lettering as Kimas calmly stormed in.


    "Well, I guess so." You''re unexpectedly calm. "


    Isn''t that right? I''ve certainly never seen anyone float in the air like this before, but that''s why it''s impossible to unify the continent.


    Gaius frowned in annoyance.


    "Oh, I understand now." I''ll show you. Get out for a second. ��


    Gaius said that and floated close to the door and stepped out.


    Kimas followed, and the two of them came forward.


    Then I''ll show you a lot of things


    Gaius said that and quickly dyed his right arm red.


    Barflame!


    As Gaius said, a swirling flame gushed up from his right arm.


    "Woah!... what the hell..."


    Kimas was surprised and stuck an asshole on the spot, wondering if his hips had unexpectedly fallen out.


    Gaius nodded in satisfaction and said.


    What do you think? It''s amazing inside, isn''t it?

 2451 Chapter 2448: Details

    Gaius, who was good at it, stood with his burning right arm toward the sky.


    Then, with a feeling of rifting, the flames cut through the atmosphere and spurted up toward the sky.


    Kimas opened his mouth wide and stared at it.


    The flames are soaring through the clouds.


    Kimas''s expression gradually turned into a trance.


    ��...... Wow, this is amazing...... this is amazing......��


    Listening to Kimas'' murmur, Gaius stopped releasing the barflame to his satisfaction.


    Then I bent over and flipped back.


    "What do you think? Now you know what I''m capable of?"


    In contrast to the reaction earlier, Kimas shook his head vertically.


    "Oh, yeah. Okay. You''re so different from what you look like."


    Then Gaius gently twitched his cheeks.


    "You have a lot to say." In the first place, I''m pretty handsome, though.


    Kimas waved his hand in a hurry.


    "Oh, no, my wizard image is an old man, so I didn''t dabble with the young younger-looking image."


    Then Gaius nodded convincedly.


    "Oh, is that so?" Then I understand. However, I am a wizard or a magician. "


    Then Kimas tilted his head.


    Is the wizard different from the wizard?


    Once again, Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Yeah? Well... well, we''re together, but... we''re different... but if you ask me how it''s different... I might not be sure..."


    "What the hell is that?"


    Then Gaius smiled bitterly.


    "Haha, well, that''s fine." I don''t care about the details. I don''t care about the details. "


    "It''s what you said."


    Well, including that, the details are fine, right?


    Then Kimas shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s okay." By the way, what are you doing here? "


    Finally, Kimas asked what he had to ask earlier.


    Gaius replied with a full answer.


    "I''m here to find the king."


    Then Kimas became convinced.


    Oh, I see. Were you the king''s guard or something?


    Gaius immediately denied it.


    No, it''s not that.


    Then what do you mean?


    Gaius answered Kimas'' question with confidence.


    "I''m here to get the king."

 2452 Episode 2449: Rare Things

    For a moment, Kimas did not know what Gaius had said.


    For this reason, I took a beat and then opened my mouth.


    "... what did you just say?"


    Gaius said without putting his hair in.


    He said he was here to get the king.


    Kimas chewed the meaning of Gaius'' words again, and then opened his mouth again.


    "What?!"


    Suddenly Kimas shouted, and Gaius unexpectedly blocked his ears.


    Don''t shout like that all of a sudden.


    Kimas filed a further complaint against Gaius.


    "I don''t care about that! What are you talking about! What are you talking about!"


    "I just told you... I''ll catch the king."


    "You idiot! You''re going to get caught for disrespect!"


    Then Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Who''s gonna catch me?"


    ��That''s right, the police... the king''s escort...��


    "I can''t. They can''t catch me like that." Didn''t you see that? Let''s see what I can do. "


    "No, I did see that, but...."


    "Isn''t that right? I''m the strongest." No one can catch me. "


    "No, I think so... but it''s not good."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Then Kimas thought about it a little bit.


    ��What''s going on... oh, I''m going to catch the king... and that''s bad, right?��


    Then Gaius said without putting his hair in.


    "It''s not bad." It seems that the current king is not a bastard.


    In response to Gaius'' words and deeds, Kimas looked around in amazement.


    "You! Don''t say that too loudly, okay?" Well, there''s no one here, so it''s okay yet.... "


    "No, in my case, it''s okay to say it out loud all over the town." Because you''re the strongest. "


    "Oh, yeah. I don''t know... but maybe I shouldn''t say much?"


    It''s okay, but you don''t think the king is a bastard anymore, do you?


    Then Kimas got even bigger and jumped.


    "Rarely!"... why do you think I''m doing this? "


    In response to Kimas'' question, Gaius laughed.


    "That''s because you''ve been saying you''re the king without telling me you''re the king."


    Then Kimas rushed to seize his mouth.


    "... did you say? Didn''t I say Your Majesty?"


    "He said he was the king." I mean, it''s evidence that you have no respect for the king. "

 2453 Lesson 2,450 Worst

    "... is that so?"


    Kimas had a bad time.


    Gaius smiled bitterly, but said it again to get Kimas to admit it.


    "Yes, I''ve always said, ''Your Majesty'', ''King''."


    "... really?..."


    Kimas still didn''t want to admit it, but Gaius got a little annoyed and made his voice a little rough.


    "I told you!" He was definitely the king! "


    Then Kimas turned his body.


    "Don''t shout so suddenly... I see, didn''t you say" Your Majesty "..."


    "Yeah, I''m sure."


    Kimas suddenly put his hands together in front of his face.


    ��Please, keep this to yourself.��


    Gaius smiled even more bitterly at Kimas, who pleaded.


    "I won''t tell anyone. That''s not true. After all, the current king is unpopular among ordinary people, isn''t it?"


    Kimas shut up for a moment.


    Gaius figured it out.


    "Don''t worry, I''m telling you something worse than you."


    Then Kimas said, recalling Gaius'' words and deeds.


    "That''s true, too." You''re saying terrible things to the king, aren''t you? "


    "Oh, so tell me. How is the king now for ordinary people?"


    Then I felt relieved, and Kimas began to talk like he had cut the weir.


    "It sucks. It''s just as unpopular. Everyone says" Your Majesty "in the public seat, but I don''t think anyone respects you."


    After all, it''s all war?


    "Yeah, and I lost my freedom. It''s the worst of the worst."


    I see, but it wasn''t like that before, right?


    "Oh, the prince was quite popular before he became king." He had a reputation for being gentle. As soon as I became a king, I was reputed to have leapt like a different person. You hate all those people, don''t you? The moment you take the throne, you''re going to be great. It''s the worst. "


    I see. That''s what they say to ordinary people.


    ��That''s right, because it''s a direct link to everyday life.��


    "Well, that''s right." I don''t like it, but I''m worried about it.


    "Yeah. If everyone is watching what kind of governance that prince will be when he becomes king, it''s war." It''s a regulation, but everyone was disappointed as soon as it started. "


    "I see. That''s how it feels. But the King''s influence is amazing. I''m going to change the national character by myself."


    When Gaius murmured like that, he had a difficult face.

 2454 Episode 2451: Shutting Down

    "Well... I''m the king..."


    Kimas sighed mixedly.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders at the sight of such a Kimas face.


    However, if we suddenly cut the rudder to the military state, we''ll fight.


    Then Kimas jumped in and said.


    "It''s not like I fought." It was a storm of incarceration and exile. ��


    "Oh, right. That''s right. There are as many political prisoners as there are mountains."


    "Yeah? Yeah, that''s right." There must be hundreds of them. "


    "Oh, there you are." By the way, what about expulsion? "


    Kimas shrugged his shoulders.


    He was literally banished out of the country.


    Then Gaius smiled bitterly.


    "No, I understand the meaning of the word." Otherwise, those who defied the king were not only imprisoned, but also deported abroad, right? "


    Kimas nodded heavily.


    "Oh, yes, mainly royalty and nobles."


    "Is that so?" So the people who were imprisoned were civilians? "


    "I think so. I''m not that familiar with it, but I think all the royals were banished from the country."


    I see.


    Gaius nodded convincedly.


    Then Kimas asked.


    "Do you understand?"


    Gaius nodded again and replied.


    "I know. Royalty and nobility are often married to foreigners." So if you''re going to treat me badly, I''ll give you a pretext to invade another country. That''s why I decided to expel him from the country rather than imprison him. "


    "Hmm, that''s it."


    ��That''s it. Where did the king go, by the way?��


    Then Kimas said with a troubled face.


    "... you said you would capture the king, didn''t you?"


    ��Yeah, I told you, so I''m asking where you''ve been.��


    Kimas had an even tougher expression.


    "... no, but..."


    You''re shutting yourself up, aren''t you?


    Kimas answered honestly.


    Yeah, I guess.


    "What do you do when you talk?"


    Kimas said suddenly.


    "I''m gonna kill you."


    Then Gaius said lightly.


    "I guess so, but it''s okay." I won''t tell you, and I''ll wipe out all my enemies. "


    Then Kimas said again lightly.


    It''s amazing. It''s so strong.


    Kimas smiled as he said that.


    Gaius, on the other hand, laughed back as well.

 2455 Episode 2452: Groups

    "That way. I went that way."


    Kimas pointed in the right direction.


    Gaius nodded.


    "All right, thank you."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Be careful. "


    Kimas said with a smile.


    Gaius smiled back.


    "Oh. Bye."


    Gaius said that, and his body lifted up.


    Kimas took a step back.


    The two nodded to each other with a smile, and then Gaius erupted an aura burst and flew in the direction Kimas pointed out.


    Kimas mumbled slowly after he had finished looking in the direction in which Gaius had flown.


    "... I don''t know if he''s okay. But he looks strong, and he''s okay..."


    "... I think it''s this way..."


    Gaius murmured as he glanced over the streets above.


    Gaius shook his head hard to the right and left, searching for the neighborhood.


    Then I saw something wandering forward.


    Gaius increased his speed.


    Soon we found out what was going on in front of us.


    "There it is! It''s a group." It was a horde, too. Definitely, that''s it! ��


    Gaius accelerated further and flew toward a long, growing group.


    And immediately caught up to the tail and overtaken it.


    Yes, I saw it ~


    Gaius laughed past a group surprised by something flying over them, and stepped forward.


    Yes, thank you.


    Gaius looked back and gave a light greeting.


    Then, the leading group rescued themselves suddenly.


    Who the hell are you?


    Gaius shrugged and said with a smile.


    ��It''s Augros. You heard his name, right?��


    Then a surprising rumble broke out.


    Then, out of fear, the leading battlegroup took a step back uniformly.


    Gaius nodded again and again with a smile.


    "That''s right ~. You''re going to take a step back ~. I know. I know how you feel."


    Gaius said as if he was pleased.


    The swordsman clenched his sword with both hands, dropped his hips, and stood up.


    But Gaius laughed at them.


    "Now, you''re listening to me, right?" Then you know you can''t beat me with a sword like that, right? Forget it, just stand back and offer the king. "

 2456 Episode 2453: Silence

    Gaius'' blatant mockery worked well against the soldiers on the front line.


    The soldiers had heard of Gaius'' reputation, and it was clear that his face was dark with fear.


    Looking at her face, Gaius'' face was even more dirty.


    Where''s the king?


    So Gaius flipped out of his face, and the voice of Doth groaned.


    The soldiers'' faces became even more scared.


    Gaius looked at the face again and smiled.


    Then I took a big step forward, raised my chin and turned around.


    "Come on, let''s get the king out of here!" Then the others will have nothing to do with it! I promise I won''t do you any harm! "


    Then the soldiers at the end of the front row ran back to their heels.


    I saw it, and the soldier next to me followed.


    After that, he struck an avalanche.


    All the soldiers on the front line fled in a flash, and after a while there were a dozen groups of hundreds.


    Gaius walked slowly toward the few who remained.


    And when it reached just a few meters, it stopped.


    "Now, where is the king?" Will you come forward? "


    Gaius sprinkled the water, but no one opened their mouths.


    Gaius twitched his cheeks and opened his mouth again.


    "Shut up, will you? Just get out of here."


    But no one ever opened their mouths.


    Not only that, but no one''s expression had changed.


    Gaius noticed this and raised his eyebrows.


    "You''ve got a lot of room, right?" That''s a good courtesy, isn''t it? "


    But it was still like Gaius was talking to himself because no one said a word.


    As a result, Gaius looked a little embarrassed.


    "Hey! Cut it out! Somebody do something!"


    But still, no one said anything.


    Gaius shut up awkwardly.


    After a while, she muttered to herself.


    "... what am I supposed to do...? Damn it..."


    Gaius was at a loss.


    But Gaius'' face finally changed.


    "Enough. I''ll clean up after everyone." In any case, there must be a king in there, so after you''ve burned all of them, you can look for the king among the corpses. "


    Gaius said in a low voice.


    At last, a dozen men''s faces changed slightly.

 2457 Episode 2454: Where is the King?

    "Ah? You look changed. That''s right, no one wants to die, right?"


    Gaius pushed the water.


    Then their complexion changed even more.


    Gradually, there came out those who looked at each other.


    And Gaius laughed, and spake unto them.


    "Hey, say it." It''s all right, you''re not gonna tell me what to do with the king, are you? But it''s okay, because I''m going to rule this country. "


    Then the two people who had just seen each other looked at each other again.


    Gaius smiled deeper and said.


    "Rest assured, I will guarantee your safety." That''s why you''re throwing up. "


    Then one of the men drank raw saliva.


    Then, a sweat twitched off the other man''s forehead.


    With one more push, Gaius drew his face closer to the men.


    "Tell me. You don''t want to die, do you?"


    Then the man who drank raw saliva nodded very smallly.


    Gaius did not miss it.


    Gaius targeted the man and drew his face closer.


    "Come on, let''s talk about it." Think about it. Which one is the king? ��


    Then the man finally broke his mouth.


    "...... I''m not here......"


    A blood vessel rose from Gaius'' temple.


    "Yes? Shall I say it again?"


    Did you think Gaius had been licked or something?


    But the man looked at Gaius and waved his hands in a panic to deny it.


    "Hey! Wait a minute!" It''s true! "


    Gaius grabbed a sweaty man from his forehead while deeply carving a wrinkle between his brows.


    Then the man nodded his head again and again.


    Gaius asked with a strange look.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    The salivary man replied, nodding several times.


    "Oh, it''s true! I''m not here!"


    The sweaty man from the forehead was also in tune.


    ��It''s true! I''m not here!"


    Gaius was surprised by the screaming voice of the two of them.


    But looking around, the other men nodded.


    Gaius is lying, isn''t he? It became a face.


    Then where is the king?


    In response to Gaius'' natural question, the saliva man answered in horror.


    "Just now, when I left dusty..."


    Gaius opened his mouth wide.


    Hah ~?


    "No, that''s why I ran away earlier..."


    Too often, Gaius was unable to inherit the phrase, and his mouth was wide open.

 2458 Lesson 2,455 The Shout of the Doomsday Demon

    "Nahhhhhhhh!?"


    Gaius barked toward the sky in a furious expression.


    "Sure, you''re inside the escaped!?"


    Gaius questioned the saliva man with his face so close that his forehead was stuck to his forehead.


    The man answered, nodding in awe.


    "... ah, ahhh... I''m in there..."


    Then Gaius spread his legs and lowered his hips, his palms facing up, and roared further.


    Fuuuuuuuuuu!!


    Gaius'' anger had reached its peak, and steam had risen from his body.


    The men hugged together and trembled with fear.


    Gaius'' expression warped like a demon, and a thick muscle stood on his neck.


    The men were even more frightened and trembled.


    Gaius swung his head like a kabuki, aiming at the men.


    "Yah, yah, yah, yah, yah..."


    The men answered Gaius in horror.


    "... and I don''t know... we... don''t know anything..."


    But Gaius the Terrified came one step closer and one step closer.


    I know, I don''t know, I don''t know.


    And they took a step backward, and a step backward, in fear.


    "... and I don''t know... we really don''t know..."


    I know, I know, I know.


    "... wait... I really... don''t know... I really..."


    "I know, I know, I know..."


    "I don''t know... trust me..."


    Then Gaius'' line of legs came to a halt.


    He then placed his hands on his cheeks.


    Then I squeezed my hands and opened my mouth long and thin.


    "Mmhhhhhhhhh..."


    The screams of Gaius'' doom led the men into the scene of fear.


    But Gaius barked toward the sky, blinded by the men.


    "Guso-OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    Gaius'' roar of anger rose toward the sky.


    But Gaius knew best that it wouldn''t solve the problem.


    For that reason, Gaius recovered his feelings for a moment and asked the men who were going in.


    "Do you have any idea where we''re going?" You can tell me anything. "

 2459 Lesson 2,456 White Robes

    It was Gaius''s question in the shape of anger, but the men shook their heads to the side in awe.


    Gaius shook his face and said again.


    "Hey, what was the king like?"


    Then the leading man answered immediately.


    He was wearing a white robe.


    "Is there a white robe...?"


    Gaius asked another man.


    The man nodded small.


    "Yes, there was." towards the back.... "


    "I don''t remember... there were many people dressed in various white clothes?" You guys are kind of whitish, too. "


    ��Hah, hah... well, I was in the SS...��


    Is the SS white?


    "Yeah, well, for once..."


    Then Gaius let out a sigh.


    "Hah... then it''s hard to understand... ahh, that''s why you''re bothering to wear a white robe... yuck, I''m angry"


    Gaius shook his head to the left and right.


    So, which way did he escape?


    Then everyone tilted their necks again.


    A blood vessel rose from Gaius'' temple.


    No, I think you know the direction.


    Gaius was amazed at the man in front of him.


    But the man only tilted his neck with a frightened look.


    "No, no... I was in front of you..."


    Gaius whipped his tongue and said to the men behind him.


    ��What about you guys? Haven''t you seen it?"


    Then the men in the back also tilted their necks.


    "Has anyone seen it? Are you sure?"


    Gaius was terrified, but no one opened their mouths.


    "Are you sure you haven''t seen it?" Tell me the truth. or else.... "


    Gaius began to dye his right hand red.


    The men were frightened and backed up.


    But still, no one said anything.


    As a result, Gaius looked disappointed.


    "Really? Are you there? No one saw the king?......"


    Gaius exhaled again because of his deepness.


    "I guess I''ll just have to look around one way or another... I''m not kidding." how long it''s going to take..... "


    Gaius inadvertently complained.


    But I remembered that I couldn''t solve anything by always complaining, and I immediately switched my mind.


    "I can''t help it... I have no choice but to look for it"


    As soon as Gaius made up his mind, he rose to the ground.


    Then, when the SSmen with their frightened expressions took a glance, they flew to the other side of the sky in an instant.

 2460 Episode 2457: Tracking

    "Shit... you''ve eaten up my time... you''ve been hit like this..."


    Gaius soared up in the air, looking for a man in a white robe.


    However, it has been quite a while, so I couldn''t even easily find the figure.


    "No... nobody... no good..."


    For the time being, Gaius began to fly at high speed in the direction of the sea.


    "I''m not nearby... it looks like they''ve gone a long way..."


    Gaius flew at high speed in a whirlwind around the previous location.


    It was because I thought that by doing so, I could stare at the surrounding area.


    However, this method is a very time-consuming one, and Gaius'' mind has been turbulent.


    "Shit! Shit! Damn it! You can''t just run away with your allies! I didn''t even think about it!"


    Gaius flew at the king with angry words.


    "I can''t even think about it." How dare you. You''ve managed to escape in such circumstances. Damn it! If you run as a group, run as a group until the end. So you''re alone now? No, that''s not true. Quite a few escaped. They must have formed a group again. However, it is not a horde. Probably a few. "


    As Gaius guessed the enemy''s situation, he saw a figure dressed in black in front of him for a while.


    There she is!


    Gaius descended with tremendous force in front of a small man dressed in black.


    The man twitched his body and was surprised to see his thin, thin eyes as a dish.


    Gaius questioned the man.


    "Where is the king!?"


    The man shook his head silently.


    "He must have been wearing a white robe!" Did you see that!? "


    The man then shook his head vertically in silence.


    "You saw it, didn''t you? Which way did you run?"


    The man leaned his head in confidence.


    But then he gently and slowly raised his left hand.


    The man merely said that he was not confident, but he pointed in a certain direction.


    "You ran away this way, didn''t you? Are you sure?"


    The man spoke for the first time without confidence.


    "Maybe... I just changed my direction along the way..."


    Gaius nodded heavily.


    Alright! Thank you!


    Gaius fluttered as he thanked him.


    And with an overwhelming aura burst, it flew away in no time.


    When the man saw him off, he raised the edge of his mouth and smiled.

 2461 Episode 2458 Opposite Direction

    "Shit! No!"


    Although Gaius looked around in the direction the man pointed, he had not been able to find the king.


    However, Gaius kept flying around, unable to stop the search there.


    "...... Tsk! I don''t see any white robes......"


    Gaius looked into his eyes like a plate, but he could never find the white robe that the king was wearing.


    But they found another pair dressed in black.


    Is this the tenth person?


    Gaius has forgotten how many men he found and interrogated.


    For none of them saw the king flee, and could not even answer the direction of his escape.


    In addition, it had already been about an hour, and it was no longer a hassle to count.


    Gaius let out a sigh.


    "After all, I didn''t even see him escape, except for the first man I found so far."


    Gaius muttered, landing in front of the men.


    "Hey, you guys. Have you seen the king?"


    The men were surprised at Gaius, who had suddenly fallen from the sky.


    And because of that, he could not hear his mouth, trembling.


    Gaius scratched his head in annoyance.


    "I''m not trying to harm you." I''m looking for the king. Do you know where he is? "


    The men looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Gaius thought there was no lie about the state of things.


    "I don''t know... you''re here..."


    Gaius let out another sigh.


    Then I changed my mind and asked another question.


    "Didn''t you see the king running away? I don''t know what direction it is."


    Then one of the men opened his mouth, pointing in a certain direction, in a terrified manner.


    "Oh, contrary to us..."


    Then Gaius giggled.


    "Over here!? Did you run away over here?" Are you kidding me? "


    But it didn''t look like Gaius was lying to the man.


    "Really... did you really escape here?"


    Then the man nodded frightenedly.


    "Oh, I''m sure... that''s why we''re going in the opposite direction..."


    Gaius'' expression turned haunted there.


    And now Gaius asked in fear.


    Well, can you tell me about the king''s characteristics?

 2462 Lesson 2,459 Thin Eyes Like Thread

    In response to Gaius'' question, the men looked at each other and answered.


    "... characteristically, you''re short..."


    Gaius'' face turned grim again.


    "Are you small!?"


    The men stepped back to ask Gaius.


    Gaius waved his hands in a panic.


    "No, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to surprise you, but... do you have any other characteristics?" For example, what are your eyes like? "


    The men looked at each other again and replied with a frightened expression.


    "... my eyes are... thin. with thin eyes like a thread....."


    In the blink of an eye, Gaius fell off his knee.


    "... seriously... is that him... that''s the first bastard I found..."


    Gaius murmured in a low voice that gushed from the bottom of hell.


    The men trembled with fear.


    But now Gaius stared at a point with a devilishly distorted expression, ignoring the men.


    "Damn it!!!"


    Gaius stood up vigorously and barked toward the sky.


    The men had no idea what was going on, and they got their asses out of fear.


    Gaius said, staring at the sky with a demonic figure.


    "That bastard, you took off your white robe and ran away!" Alone! "


    Gaius pulls his face out in anger, but decides to do what needs to be done now.


    And he turned to the men who made the rice crackers.


    "Thank you. I finally know who the king is."


    Gaius quickly levitated into the sky and flew across the sky in an instant.


    "Damn it! I''ll find you, you son of a bitch!"


    Gaius flew at super speed and followed the king''s whereabouts.


    But more than an hour had passed since we met, and we had no idea where he was.


    ��Which way did you run? If you don''t know that, it''s tough..."


    Gaius searched fanatically, starting from the point where he encountered the king.


    Besides not knowing the direction of escape, there was no other strategy.


    "Tsk! No... I''m not going anywhere..."


    Gaius searched sporadically, but could not see the king''s shadow at all.


    "Shit... he knows I''m looking from above." Then you should be fleeing while watching out for the sky...... "


    Gaius pitched there and stopped in the air.


    And he said it with a thoughtless expression on his face.


    "... let''s take a break from everything..."

 2463 Chapter 2460: Rescue

    "I''m sorry, the king escaped."


    Gaius went back to the Imperial Castle to look for General Gilios, bowed his head and apologized.


    Gilios looked at Gaius with a tough smile on his face.


    "Well, it''s a pity you got away, but I can''t help it." You''ve put in a lot of trouble. "


    "No, I haven''t had much trouble." More than that, does anyone have any idea where the king is hiding? ��


    Gilios shook his head sideways in response to Gaius'' question.


    "I don''t know. I think we''re going to have to flee to another country and ask for help..."


    "Where is the country where you are going to go for help?"


    "All our neighbors are currently in a state of tension with our country. That''s why I thought it might be one of the more outward neighboring countries...."


    Gilios pushed his wrinkles between his eyebrows and thought about it.


    Looking at the expression on his face, Gaius thought he had something else in mind and asked for an answer.


    "You think you''re a neighbor by turning around?"


    Then Gilios nodded.


    "Yeah. Even though we''re in a state of tension right now, if the king escapes, we''ll be able to change the story." I think we can get cooperation as long as we offer conditions that are convenient for the country. "


    "Convenient conditions... such as territorial devolution?"


    Gilios gave a bitter expression to Gaius'' thoughtful question.


    "Of course, I don''t want to sell my country''s territory even though I''m the vicious current king..."


    From Gilios'' expression, Gaius drew a conclusion.


    I think the current king might do it.


    Gilios nodded bitterly.


    Gaius curled up his feelings and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m in trouble." That''s going to make the conversation confusing. ��


    Gilios sighed heavily.


    "It''s not complicated." The concession of territory is unacceptable. "


    But the king does have that authority, doesn''t he?


    "... yes, I think so."


    Then Gaius forcefully said to Gilios, who was weak.


    ��Then there''s only one thing to do. It''s about getting rid of the current king."


    Gilios raised his face at once.


    After some thought, he replied, staring directly into Gaius'' eyes.


    ��That''s right, you did it.��


    Gilios and Gaius met and smiled at each other.

 2464 Section 2,461 Stages of Calculation

    Do you think you can get rid of it?


    Gaius walked around the royal castle, shoulder to shoulder with Gilios.


    Gilios nodded slowly and heavily with a stern expression.


    ��Yeah, but I''m not sure. Hopefully... it''s just about the same."


    "That''s enough for now." Let''s just do it. "


    Gilios nodded heavily to Gaius'' words.


    Hmm. Let''s do what we can.


    "So, where are you headed now?"


    Gilios replied, facing away.


    It''s a church.


    "Church? What do you do when you go to a place like that? Does it have anything to do with the scrapping?"


    ��Hmm. If we can get rid of it, it''s the church.��


    "Is that so?" Is the church so powerful? "


    "Oh, in my country. The king cannot assume the throne unless he is recognized by the church. If you can get the church''s approval, you can do it."


    "I see, but how do we get the Church''s faith?"


    "Of course, the church was also bitter about the current king''s bad reputation." Then I think it''s possible as long as you take the story with you. "


    "If you can talk well... isn''t it quite difficult?"


    Then Gilios smiled bitterly.


    ��Of course, I''m having trouble getting rid of them so easily.��


    That''s right... but it''s a pain in the ass for us right now.


    "I can''t help it." The king is the backbone of the country. "


    ��Hmmm... is the math included?��


    "I just came up with the idea of decommissioning, right?" There''s no way you can calculate such a price right away. That''s why I''m going to follow the math. "


    "Oh, that''s right." But is there a calculation that makes sense? "


    Gilios laughed bitterly again.


    "It''s the math of math." Yes, of course. "


    Then Gaius sprang up.


    "Oh! There is one, isn''t there?" Then you can tell me that. "


    "There is a man in the church who knows his heart. First, I''ll meet the man."


    "So you''re going to ask the man what''s going on inside the church and make a calculation?"


    Gilios nodded a great deal.


    "Oh, yes. Who will take in the king, and who will suffer the king? I''ll do the math after I hear it."


    Then Gaius tightened his expression and said.


    "All right, then let''s go see that guy." I don''t know where the king is going and what he''s going to do, but it''s possible to get reinforcements lightly. Well, that''s not how time works. I think we should hurry. "

 2465 Episode 2462: Heavenly Emperors Religion

    "So, where is the church?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, Gilios pointed to a huge building outside the royal castle.


    "That''s it."


    "Yeah, that building."


    Gaius murmured as he looked beyond the gates of the royal castle at the giant red brick structure.


    "Yes, we''re going there."


    "All right, you''re a big boy anyway."


    "Huh? Yeah, that''s right. Because it is the national religion of my country."


    "Is it the state religion... what kind of religion is it anyway?"


    Heavenly Emperor Religion.


    "The Emperor!? Ah, that''s right, what do you call the Twelve Apostles?"


    Gaius said he couldn''t get the order.


    But that made it through to Gilios.


    "Oh, yes. The Emperor Sect worships the Emperor who serves as the Twelve Apostles."


    Gaius remembered what happened in the town of Degus, who stopped by before he entered Berk.


    (He said... that Almas... he was one of the Twelve Apostles protecting me... that Almas said that the Emperor had appointed the Twelve Apostles as my guardian... Hmm, I''m curious...)


    Gaius said to Gilios, keeping his heart secret.


    What kind of religion is Heavenly Emperor?


    "No matter what religion they say it is... it is an ancient religion passed down to our country, Berk."


    "But the town of Degus isn''t in Berk, is it?" But that town was definitely a Heavenly Emperor Sect, wasn''t it? "


    "The territory of the country varies from one era to another." I''ve never been to the town of Degus, but it was originally under the control of Belk, wasn''t it? ��


    "Oh, right. That''s right. It''s impossible for the borders of the future to remain unchanged."


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    In the meantime, Gaius left the gate and reached the church of the Heavenly Emperor.


    "It''s quite big when you look at it nearby." Is it a little smaller than Lord Royal Castle? "


    "Well, you should be a little bit lower, in honor of your royalty."


    Well, the royal authority is higher than the authority of the church.


    "Yes, but to be king, you need the Church''s trust. I mean, think of it as having strong authority."


    Roger that. That''s quite a delicate balance, isn''t it?


    Then Gilios smiled bitterly.


    "That''s a good idea." That''s what I''m talking about. "


    I see. It''s quite troublesome.


    Then Gilios smiled even more bitterly.


    ��That''s right. After all, it''s a country."

 2466 Episode 2,463: Ancient Knowledge

    Gaius went through the church gate with Gilios.


    The gate was wide open for the Muslims.


    Gaius looked inside and exclaimed.


    "This is amazing." Third floor blowout? "


    Gaius looked up at the high ceiling and said so.


    Then Gilios corrected it.


    No, it''s like a blowout on the fourth floor.


    Four floors, no matter what.


    It''s quite spectacular, isn''t it?


    ��Yeah, and the design is pretty luxurious.��


    According to Gaius, the interior design of the church was full of luxury.


    Aren''t you squeezing out a lot of your followers?


    Gaius put his hand on his mouth and said something harsh while hiding his voice.


    Gilios smiled bitterly and said.


    "Please don''t say that afterwards."


    "I know. That''s why I''m hiding my voice."


    The two of them laughed at each other.


    After a while, they reached the information center, which was almost in the middle of the building.


    Gilios quickly asked the lady at the reception.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to see Cardinal Iris." I pronounce Gilios, general of the eastern side of the Belgian army. "


    Then the receptionist bowed deeply.


    "I know." I will guide you, please come this way. "


    The receptionist said that, and called the other conductor, and left the information desk and went out in front of Gilios.


    "It''s so cool."


    Gilios did the same.


    The receptionist once again bowed deeply and walked towards her right hand.


    Gaius quietly followed the receptionist.


    "Did you say Cardinal Iris?"


    Gilios answered Gaius'' question.


    "Oh, my old acquaintance."


    It looks like a woman by name, doesn''t it?


    Yeah.


    Then Gaius smiled.


    "Hmm, you don''t know me ~?"


    Gilios looked at it sideways and smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t give me any bad thoughts. This is a church."


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Huh. But you''re a cardinal." Looks like a lot of great ladies. "


    "Hmm. The highest position in my knowledge."


    Is there anyone else?


    "Yes, because I am also a general." I know you well enough to do that ".


    I see. Maybe it''ll be a little lighter then.


    Then Gilios gave a grim expression.


    "No, I don''t know. After all, this place is like the Fallen Temple..."

 2467 Lesson 2,464: The Master of the Room

    Guillios whispered in such a way that the receptionist lady who was going in front of him could not hear him.


    But it sounded clear to Gaius.


    That''s why I thought I was asked by the receptionist, and I did it for a moment.


    But if you look closely, the distance from the receptionist was quite open.


    Gilios smiled bitterly and whispered the same as before.


    "It''s okay, it''s big here." It just sounds like it''s ringing. "


    Gaius nodded in relief.


    "Yeah, but don''t be surprised. I''m surprised."


    "I''m sorry."


    Gilios smiled at his mouth.


    Gaius smiled as well.


    But then Gilios'' words caught my attention, and I turned around and asked in a low voice.


    So, is it true that this is the Fushimi Temple?


    Gilios nodded.


    Yeah, it''s true. I think that the glamorous temple is a beaming temple.


    "It''s a terrible sequence of words."


    "Yes, but don''t worry, the Cardinal Iris you''re going to meet is straightforward."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m glad about that. All of a sudden, I don''t want to be the enemy of the club."


    Oh, that''s right.


    Gilios laughed exultantly.


    Gaius was relieved for the time being and laughed loudly in the same way.


    Then the leading receptionist stopped in front of a certain room and turned to Gaius and the others.


    This is it.


    When the receptionist said so, she turned around again and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the voice of a cool woman echoed.


    Here you go.


    But Gaius grabbed his eyebrows at the voice.


    "... young?..."


    Then Gilios answered the voice of Gaius.


    ��Yeah, you''re right.��


    Gilios said that and went in through the door that the receptionist had opened for him.


    Gaius followed in a hurry.


    The receptionist closed the door behind her, saying, "Please take your time."


    Gaius peered across Gilios'' back at the lord of the room.


    "It''s been a long time, General Gilios."


    The cool voice of the Lord was young and beautiful.


    Gaius was surprised, and Gilios exchanged greetings with a smile.


    "Thank you very much, Your Royal Highness."


    Gaius was even more surprised.


    "Princess ~!?"

 2468 Lesson 2,465 Cardinal Iris

    "Princess ~!?"


    Gaius'' frantic voice echoed throughout the room.


    But immediately the lord of the chamber was a man of immortality, and he put his hand against his mouth, and shut up.


    Gilios looked back at Gaius with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, this is the princess of our country."


    When Gaius opened his mouth, he was surprised.


    "But it''s not like I''m a princess here." As a cardinal. "


    ��Yes, that''s right.��


    Gaius questioned Gilios in a panicked tone with a surprised face.


    "Wait, wait a minute." A princess and a cardinal? What do you mean? "


    When Gilios tried to answer, Cardinal Iris changed his mind and replied.


    "I was originally born a princess, but last year I joined the church and became a cardinal."


    Gaius looked like he was pinched by a fox.


    "No, why does the princess need to enter the church?"


    Gaius asked, but Gilios dominated.


    ��Augros, wait. I haven''t introduced or greeted you yet.��


    "Oh, yeah. That''s right."


    Gilios turned to Iris and introduced Gaius.


    "My name is Auglos..."


    Iris then took control of Gilios.


    I know. The other day, you retreated your Lord''s army and drove the current King out of the Royal Castle.


    Gilios was surprised to see that Iris knew that the current King had left.


    "Did you know that?"


    Of course. Don''t lick my information network.


    "Huh. Sorry for the rudeness."


    It doesn''t matter. But I didn''t expect you to bring me here.


    Iris said that and laughed haughtily.


    Then Gaius grabbed his mouth in a panic.


    "Wait, wait a minute." The princess is the daughter of the current king..... "


    Then Gilios shook his head to the side.


    "No, it''s not. Cardinal Iris is now the son of the king''s younger brother."


    In other words, the current king''s niece?


    "Yes, it is."


    "But you''re a relative, right?" then..... "


    Gaius said with a troubled face.


    But Cardinal Iris himself answered this question.


    "Rest assured, I am not close to the present king. Therefore, I have not resented you for driving out the current king."


    In the meantime, Gaius was relieved by Iris''s words.

 2469 Episode 2466: Obsolete

    "That''s right... I hope so..."


    Gaius said with relief.


    Then Iris jumped up one eyebrow.


    "You have no grudges." But it is incalculable why you came to me. "


    Iris said that and looked at Gilios.


    Gilios made up his mind about where he lived.


    I''d like to ask you to come in.


    Let''s hear it.


    Iris said that and pointed at the sofa in front of her.


    It meant that they should calm down and talk to each other.


    Gilios bowed deeply and sat down on the sofa.


    Gaius sank into the sofa and Gilios opened his mouth.


    Your Highness, the current King is currently lost.


    Iris nodded with a stern expression.


    ��I hear you. You''re probably going to fall into some country.��


    ��Yes, I think so too.��


    "What country do you think it is?"


    ��I don''t know. But no matter what country you flee to, there''s only one thing you can do.��


    You asked for reinforcements, right?


    Clarification


    Then Iris''s face became bitterly clouded.


    "It''s a problem." Then it''s war. Moreover, from the National Army, we will fight against the current king. Although originally an unpopular king, the king is still a king. It will be difficult for us to do so from the soldiers. If that happens... it''s a threat. "


    Iris leaned forward and said.


    Then Gilios let out his body in front of him and said, drawing his face closer to Iris.


    Yes, that''s why I have a favor to ask you below.


    Iris has corrected her residence.


    "Let''s hear it. What do you want from me?"


    "Yes. I don''t want to be decommissioned..."


    Then, thinking that Iris had gurgled her eyebrows, she tilted her neck and nodded.


    "... I see. Abandoned... or something like that."


    ��Yes, then the other country will lose its cause to raise an army.��


    Iris snorted.


    But it''s hard to get rid of it.


    Is that so?


    "Yeah. I don''t know if there''s a precedent..."


    Then Gilios frowned.


    "It must have been abandoned once..."


    Then Iris waved her hand several times in front of her face.


    "Disposal is in itself. But I''ve never heard of a king escaping from his country and fleeing to another country like this."


    When Iris said that, she put her arms together and thought about it.

 2470 Lesson 2,467 Frenzy

    So what was the previous example like?


    Gaius interrupted the two of them and asked.


    Iris answered instantly.


    ��There are two precedents: the king went mad while he was in power, and the king went into solitary confinement and became a subordinate.��


    "Are you out of your mind..."


    ��Yes, it seemed like everybody could tell that. So it seemed easy to move to the end of the line."


    "On the other hand, this time it''s different."


    Yeah. Not because the king went mad, but because he fled the country... subtle.


    Then Gaius said as he remembered.


    But didn''t the current king go crazy right after he took the throne?


    In response to Gaius'' words, Iris answered immediately.


    ��Everyone thinks it''s gone crazy. But it''s not like a frenzy. Frenzy is the failure to maintain one''s ego and break it. We can''t communicate with each other. On the contrary, the present king is different."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "It''s not like anyone''s going mad when they look at you... and you''re not being held captive, so there''s no one there."


    ��That''s right. It''s hard to dispose of them for any reason, but it''s a big deal that we haven''t been able to secure ourselves anymore.��


    Then Gaius frowned.


    "Ugh! If only I had caught him..."


    Gaius bit his throat.


    Gilios comforted her.


    "It''s not your fault." And so am I. "


    "No, it''s my fault after all." Because I was alarmed. "


    Gaius asserted so clearly.


    Then he stared at the ceiling with a stern expression.


    Then Iris said in a sober voice.


    "Regretting the past doesn''t start anything. The question is, how do we build the future?��


    Gilios said suddenly.


    ��Yes, we must dismantle it in order to build the future of this country.��


    Hmm. Let''s build up our allies first.


    How many allies will you have?


    ��Well then... if you don''t do all this, you won''t know��


    "" "" "" "" "" "" "


    "For the time being, I shall speak to the nearest."


    ��Yes, I''ll take care of it.��


    In response to Gilios'' words, Iris stood up.


    Gilios also stood up and bowed.


    Gaius also stood up imitating Gilios.


    Then Iris laughed.


    "Hmm, you''re fine." Don''t push yourself. "


    Iris left the room with an ironic smile.

 2471 Deliberation on Episode 2,468

    After a while, Iris returned to her room.


    How was it?


    Gilios asked suddenly.


    Iris answered without changing her expression.


    It''s about 50/50.


    Iris said calmly and sat down on the chair.


    Gilios said with a stern expression.


    "Is it evenly divided... but I don''t know until I try to open the lid?"


    "Hmm. I''ve already said it." I don''t know what happens after the vote. "


    ��I see. Thank you.��


    Then Gaius interrupted here.


    "Will the vote decide whether or not I''m going to be outlawed?"


    Iris answered without hesitation.


    "Yes, the vote within the church will determine whether or not you will be deposed."


    "Is everything else okay?" For example, there are other royals... and powerful people, right? "


    Then Gilios changed and replied.


    ��Cardinal Iris is a good example. Royalty and other powerful nobles have sent representatives to the church. Therefore, if it is resolved in the church, it will be the same as what the royalty and powerful nobility have acknowledged."


    Then Gaius said in an impressed manner.


    "I see... then it''s really up to the vote."


    "Yes, but..."


    Gilios had an anxious look on his face.


    Gaius looked into Gilios'' chest and said:


    "I''m worried about the 50/50 split." What if it doesn''t work? "


    Gilios thought with a difficult face.


    "I see... we have no choice but to wait"


    "Wait? Are you just waiting for the current king to lead the armies of another country?"


    "There''s got to be something else." If you cannot dispose of it, there is nothing else you can do. If the current king knew where he had fled, I''d send an envoy naturally..... "


    Gilios looked troubled.


    Gaius raised his eyebrows and said angrily.


    "When I sent my envoy, I didn''t know what to do." It''s not particularly coercive. "


    ��That''s what it is. That''s why we can''t do anything.��


    "I mean, just waiting."


    "I''m afraid so."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then the blood will flow in vain." If another country attacked me, it would be a military conflict. "


    Then Gilios turned into a miserable expression.


    "... yes. Unfortunately, there''s no way we can do this without bleeding at all..."


    When Gilios said that, he looked up at the ceiling.

 2472 Round No. 2,469: Number of votes

    ��So when is the vote going to take place?��


    Iris answered Gaius'' question immediately.


    ��In a few hours. Originally, we would contact those who are far away and vote after all, but this time, in view of the urgency of the situation, we have arranged for only those who are in the church to do so, except for those who are far away."


    ��I see. So how many people have the right to vote?��


    Iris answered Gaius'' further questions immediately.


    "Twenty-three people. Originally, there were thirty-one people, but eight were far away."


    Gaius nodded.


    "In other words, if you put in 12 votes, you can dispose of it."


    Now Iris nodded.


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "So, how many votes are you sure of so far?"


    If you''re sure, it''s nine votes.


    I mean, three votes later.


    "Yes, it is."


    Then Gaius tilted his neck.


    "By the way, is there a vote for sure?"


    Then Iris nodded bitterly.


    "Yes. Eight votes will definitely turn against it."


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "Why do you disagree?" What''s the reason? "


    Iris warped her face and told her to throw it away in contempt.


    "There are dogmatists." Anyway, there are people who are absolutely opposed to unprecedented things. "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders in disgust.


    "Ah, there you are ~, those kinds of people." I feel like there are a lot of religious people in particular. It''s like the doctrine shouldn''t change every word of it. I''m in a lot of trouble. So I knew what the world was going to be like, but these are the ones who don''t want to be here. "


    "That''s right, they don''t care about the outside of the church. This closed church is their whole world."


    Gaius asked further as he bent his mouth to the letter.


    Well, then we''ll just have to win three out of the six votes left.


    But Iris''s face was slightly clouded.


    Gilios did not miss it.


    Is there anything that bothers you?


    Iris lowered her gaze when she glanced at Gilios.


    "... yes, one of them is the Pope."


    Gilios'' expression turned into a happy expression.


    "His Holiness the Pope..."


    "That''s right. That guy, he can''t read inside his stomach. I wonder what''s the matter....."


    ��Are you going to persuade His Holiness, or are you going to narrow it down to the other five?��


    Iris nodded heavily.


    ��Yes, because we don''t have time. It''s an important choice."

 2473 Episode 2470: Five Votes

    Then Gaius said, counting the numbers with his fingers.


    "If you could convince one of the popes, it wouldn''t be good if the other five votes were against, so five votes would be more important, right?"


    Gaius'' thought was natural, but Iris''s face remained harsh.


    "No, it''s not that simple."


    Gaius gave a slightly confused look.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s so simple."


    Iris said with a smile in her mouth.


    "I didn''t laugh at you. I''m sorry if I bothered you."


    Gaius said a little embarrassed to the adult Iris.


    ��Fine, fine. I''m not really mad at you either.��


    ��Well, let''s move on, but the remaining five votes are relatively close to the Pope.��


    "In other words, if the pope agrees, the other five agree. If the Pope disagrees, does it feel like the following?"


    Then Iris shook her head to the side.


    ��I don''t know. Just because it''s so close doesn''t mean I''m happy with what the Pope has to say.��


    "You can''t read that either." it''s going to be... it''s going to be difficult. "


    "That''s right." That''s the problem. "


    Then Gilios, who was so silent, said.


    Are there any of these five people close to the Cardinal?


    Iris slowly shook her head to the side to answer this question.


    ��No, I don''t. Some people talk to me, but I can''t say I''m close.��


    "What about the dogmatists?"


    Then Iris thought, leaning her neck.


    "As far as I know, I don''t think anyone is close to me..."


    Iris was somewhat confident.


    But then Gaius suddenly said with a strong voice.


    Then the battle is evenly divided!


    Then Iris said with a bitter smile.


    "That''s the first thing I said."


    Is that so?


    Gaius said in a dumb tone.


    As a result, the air on the spot became brighter.


    Iris looked around and said, smiling.


    "For the time being, I will meet the Five and try to find out."


    Then Gaius raised his left hand.


    Shouldn''t we be present, too?


    Iris jumped up one eyebrow.


    "You guys?" Now, I don''t care. "


    "All right, let''s get five votes for the three of us."


    Gaius stood up vigorously, clenched his fists and said with pleasure.

 2474 Chapter 2471: The First Man

    Gaius stood up and was somewhat motivated, but Gilios mixed it up happily.


    All you need is three votes, and you don''t need five?


    Then Gaius said, slightly distorting his mouth.


    "Just in case, there''s not much I can do."


    ��That''s true, but is that really it?��


    Gilios sent a suspicious look to Gaius.


    Then Gaius lightly admitted his defeat.


    "Hmm, I just said it with momentum." You''re also surprisingly nuanced. "


    Gilios and Iris looked at each other and laughed.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, let''s get going." Maybe the dogmatists are running to get their votes. "


    Then Gilios and Iris tightened their faces and stood up.


    Then the three of them left the room, led by Iris.


    "This is it."


    Iris, who was leading the way, stopped quietly and said briefly, pointing to the room in front of her.


    Gaius nodded a great deal.


    "Okay, first of all, I''ll be the first one."


    Iris nodded and knocked lightly on the door of the room.


    Then I replied from inside the room without putting my hair in.


    Yes, who is it?


    A soft voice that created a calm atmosphere echoed through the corridors where Gaius and the others lived.


    Iris said politely and without disrespect to the owner of the room.


    Iris, may I have a moment?


    Then the lord of the room answered suddenly in a soft voice.


    "Please, come in."


    Iris looked in the order of Gilios and Gaius and opened the door with a light nod.


    Then, with an elegant footsteps, he entered the room.


    Gillios lowered his head slightly and followed Iris into the room.


    Gaius also imitated Gilios or went in with a slight bow in his head.


    And I looked over Iris''s back at the lord of the room.


    ��Welcome, Cardinal Iris. How can I help you?��


    Iris bowed first, then apologized for calling out suddenly without any contact.


    ��I apologize for the sudden visit, but please forgive me first.��


    "It''s okay." We have roughly the right idea for you. "


    So the owner of the room saw Gaius and the others behind Iris.


    By the way, who are you and General Gilios?


    Iris bowed again, and it was time to introduce Gaius.


    "I''m sorry for the delay in introducing you. This person is a mage named Augros."

 2475 Episode 2472 Cardinal Tenet

    And when he heard the name Auglos, the lord of the chamber smiled.


    "Huh... that''s it. I can''t believe the rumors."


    Gaius saw the smile and felt something creepy.


    Iris suddenly introduced Gaius to the owner of the room.


    Augustus, this is Cardinal Tenet.


    Iris introduced herself and urged Gaius to say hello.


    Gaius stepped forward knowingly.


    "This is Augros. Thank you."


    Gaius felt itchy on his back because he used polite words that he did not normally use, like the cat he borrowed.


    But Gaius put up with the itching and forced a smile on his mouth.


    Seeing Gaius with a slightly unnatural smile, Tenet raised his mouth even further.


    You''re welcome, thank you very much.


    Tenet, who bowed in graceful motion, was a grandparent in his fifties.


    Tenet looked extremely calm and opened his mouth even more slowly.


    "Cardinals and generals and mages. It''s a really interesting combination, isn''t it?"


    Tenet looked at Iris with a smile on his face.


    Iris gently pulled her chin and replied.


    "Sure, but it''s urgent."


    I see. So is it still about decommissioning?


    "That''s right."


    Iris suddenly disappeared from the smile.


    Then he looked straight at Tenet and asked straightforwardly.


    "I''d like to ask you a question. Will Lord Tennett agree to the abolition? Or....."


    Then Tenet raised his right hand and took control of Iris.


    ��I''m sorry, I still can''t decide.��


    Iris looked at Gilios and Gaius in that order.


    He said he would immediately return his gaze to Tenet.


    "Then I would like you to agree with me." That''s why we came over here. "


    Tenet slowly closed his eyelids.


    Is that so? Was Lord Iris in favor of decommissioning?


    "Yes, I actually made the resolution."


    "I see. Was that so?"


    "Yeah, that''s why..."


    Then Tenet raised his right hand and took control of Iris.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to think on my own." Should I agree or should I disagree? I want to be open-minded. ��


    Iris narrowed her eyes.


    And as he opened his eyes, he opened his mouth.


    ��Okay, now we''ll excuse you.��


    Iris suddenly stood up.

 2476 Episode 2473 Reading of Tickets

    Gaius walked out of the room and stuck to Iris.


    "Is that okay? You weren''t supposed to convince me?"


    Iris answered Gaius'' question with a ruthless expression.


    ��It''s useless. It seems that Cardinal Tenet is a dissident.��


    "What? You still can''t make up your mind?"


    In response to Gaius'' natural reaction, Iris responded with an even more ruthless gaze.


    "No, I think we should take that as an idea." And unfortunately, you should think that you have withheld your answer because you think differently from us. ��


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling unfortunately.


    "Damn it! So you cut it up quickly?"


    ��That''s right, I thought it was a waste of time to stick around and think more than I had already decided.��


    Gaius nodded a great deal.


    ��That''s right, that''s true. Okay, let''s go next time."


    Iris nodded to Gaius'' suggestion.


    Then the three went to another person who had the right to vote.


    "Hey, what''s this all about?"


    Upon leaving the room, Gaius asked Iris with a steep face.


    Iris had the same harsh look as Gaius.


    "It seems that everyone is hardened by the opposition....."


    After Cardinal Tenet, Gaius challenged the meeting of the three voting members, but all answered in the same way.


    "Oh no. Four out of six votes is the opposition, isn''t it?"


    Gilios said with a bitter expression.


    "Oh, unfortunately, our goal was to get three out of six votes. But I already lost four votes. In other words, take a break from everything."


    Then Gaius ran aggressively into the crowd.


    "Are you kidding me? Wasn''t six votes neutral?"


    Iris answered Gaius'' question.


    "Oh, that was supposed to happen. But... apparently, I should have seen this as the man''s payment."


    Iris said that and squeezed her eyebrows into the air.


    Gaius likewise raised his eyebrows and asked.


    What''s that guy?


    Iris looked at Gaius and Gilios in that order, and she twisted her mouth bitterly.


    "It''s settled. It''s the Pope."


    Gaius looked at Gilios.


    And so I took a deep breath and twisted my words.


    "The Pope... he''s the invisible man Iris says he is..."

 2477 Lesson 2,474 The Unbelievable

    "Yeah, I don''t know about that guy."


    Iris told me to throw up.


    Gaius sensed from Iris''s appearance that he didn''t have much of a liking.


    "But there is no doubt that the pope is the key person. Can I see you?"


    Gaius asked me to search for Iris.


    Iris frowned slightly, but nodded slowly.


    "Yeah, we''ll see each other."


    "I see. We have no choice but to meet. We can no longer win by persuading the Pope."


    ��Okay, I''ll ask for a visit.��


    Iris suddenly walked out when she said that.


    Gaius made a light face to Gilios and followed.


    And the three of them walked silently for a while.


    He says he''ll be able to see you soon enough.


    Iris came out of the courtyard where the pope was supposed to be, and told Gaius so.


    Gaius nodded face to face with Gilios.


    ��I see. How do you convince me to do that?��


    But Iris''s face was always on top of the Buddha.


    Gaius noticed the expression and called out.


    You don''t like it very much, do you?


    Then Iris laughed with her nose.


    "Hmm, I don''t like people who don''t know well. That''s all."


    Gaius then asked what he doubted.


    "But how could such a confused person become a pope?" If it''s a mysterious person for Iris, it''s the same for everyone else, isn''t it? ��


    Then Iris shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t know. The Pope was in his current position before I joined the church. I don''t know anything about the pope before that."


    "Oh, I see. She was originally a princess." So, has the Pope been a pope for a long time? "


    Then Iris nodded.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time. You''ve been a pope for twenty years."


    "Twenty years." It''s a long time. If it''s such a long regime, isn''t it pretty church-like? ��


    Then Iris shook her head to the side.


    I don''t think so. I think it''s broken this time.


    "Sure, but I''m... curious."


    What do you want?


    Iris asked Gaius with a strange look.


    Gaius replied, bending his mouth to the lettering, with his arms crossed.


    "No, that''s what you''ll see when you see them." Let''s look forward to the demon or the snake. "

 2478 Episode 2,475 To the Okunoin

    After a while, they were escorted by the attendants, and Gaius stepped into the back yard.


    Gaius looked at the opulent interior design and exclaimed with admiration.


    "This is amazing again. You''ve made it with a lot of luxury, right?"


    Then Iris raised her mouth.


    "It''s ironic, isn''t it? Are you saying that we have sucked up the fortune from the believers?"


    Then Gaius flickered his hands in front of his face.


    "No, I didn''t say that ~"


    "Hmm, it''s an inexhaustible one." But... it might be surprisingly good. "


    Gaius tilted his head at Iris''s words.


    Yeah? No, what?


    Then Iris raised her mouth even further.


    ��That''s the way to say it. I thought it would be interesting to talk to the Pope in that ironic way.��


    Gilios showed a surprised face and said to Iris in a panic.


    "No, that''s right... we''re here to be with the Pope right now..."


    Iris waved her right hand in front of her face.


    "I know, but the reactions of the Tenet Cardinals suggest that the Pope has already decided on his attitude. Then how would it be difficult to persuade us as usual?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    "Besides, as I said earlier, I don''t like the Pope. I can''t see inside my belly. Then I thought I''d leave it to Gaius."


    "But that''s..."


    Gilios said that and slowly peered into Gaius'' face.


    Gaius winked lightly toward Gilios, squinting his shoulders.


    Gilios looked at it with a disgusted expression.


    I turned to Iris and said:


    I don''t think so.


    Then Gaius raised his voice to protest.


    "Hey, what does that mean?"


    "I have nothing like this." That''s what I mean. "


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait. I don''t think Cardinal Iris would be able to persuade us as usual. Then I''ll take care of it."


    Gilios looked even more disgusted.


    "But that''s it...."


    Gaius gave a confident expression to Gilios, who seemed anxious.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Well, I''ll leave it to Iris first. I have to get an introduction for now. But after that... just keep your mouth shut because you''re going to get on a big ship. "

 2479 Episode 2,476

    This is it.


    The doors opened almost simultaneously as the conductor called out to Gaius and the others.


    Gaius looked beyond the door and saw a room of grand design.


    The three of them led Iris into the room.


    But there was no sign of the Lord in the room.


    "Please come this way." His Holiness will be here soon. ��


    Iris sat down on the luxurious couch again, as she was told.


    Gilios and Gaius sat down on the sofa.


    The back door opened slowly.


    "I am the Pope."


    Then Iris suddenly stood up.


    Gilios rose suddenly, and so did Gaius.


    But his face still looked troublesome.


    Gaius glanced sideways at the situation.


    Then, Iris''s face past Gilios was the top of the Buddha itself.


    Gaius went crazy and almost laughed unexpectedly.


    But at that time, I heard a slight rubbing of clothes from the door.


    Gaius recovered his feelings and looked at the front.


    Then, someone walked slowly towards us.


    Gaius slowly raised his gaze from under his feet.


    The loose velvet wobbles.


    The luxurious gold decorations on the waist seem to be heavy.


    Gaius raised his gaze even further and saw an even more luxurious golden necklace.


    Gaius closed his gaze there for a moment and made a disgusted expression.


    And I thought to myself.


    (That''s a clich��. He''s dressed in a kinky kinky. It''s no wonder Iris doesn''t like it.)


    Gaius muttered in his heart and finally raised his gaze.


    But the next moment, Gaius was so surprised that he almost fell backwards.


    Because that face looked familiar.


    Rocuse!


    Gaius shouted.


    The name of a wise man who suddenly disappeared, saying that he would guide himself.


    Then a man called Rocuse frowned.


    And in a relaxed tone he said:


    "I''m not a rock ''n'' roll."


    Gaius raised his eyebrows and asked further questions.


    Isn''t that Lokuzu? That''s two of them.


    Then the man raised the corner of his mouth and said.


    "That would be true. Rocuse was my brother."

 2480 Lesson 2,477 The Pope

    "Brother? Brother of Rocuse?"


    Gaius said with a slightly confused expression that could not conceal his surprise.


    The Pope gave an unpleasant expression and approached Gaius with a leisurely pace.


    "I haven''t heard that name in decades."


    The pope walked quietly and sat down slowly on the sofa in front of the Gaius.


    And he gently puts his palm upward, puts his right hand forward, and prompts Gaius to sit down.


    Iris sank into the sofa with a confusing expression as she didn''t realize the name Rocuse.


    The same was true of Gilios, who could not understand the current development and sat down with a puzzled expression.


    And Gaius sat quietly, staring at the face of the magician and the pope.


    ��Rocuse''s younger brother... but it''s been decades...��


    The pope kept silent, not answering Gaius'' murmur.


    Then Iris began to greet Gaius as she remembered, as if the confusion was still melting.


    ��Thank you for taking the time to speak with me. I''m General Gilios, as you know.��


    Shaken by Iris, Gilios lowered his head deeply.


    It''s in Gilios, my lord.


    The Pope shook his head slowly and vertically.


    ��Of course I know. General, welcome."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    Gilios lowered his head again, and Iris looked at Gaius with a frown.


    Iris was relieved to begin the introduction because it seemed that Gaius'' confusion had been largely resolved.


    Shimonoseki. The one at the end is a person named Augros.


    Then the Pope answered suddenly.


    "I know. It must be the mage who defeated General Gilios." And this is the one who drove the king out of the castle? "


    Iris nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    The Pope nodded and shifted his gaze to Gaius.


    Mage, how do you know Rocuse?


    Gaius pulled his eyebrows together and squeezed his shoulders.


    "I don''t know why... I came to see you from Rocuse before." And when I was there, I suddenly disappeared. "


    Then the pope laughed with his nose.


    "Hmm, he''s the one I should say as usual..."

 2481 Episode 2,478: Telling Yourself

    As usual?


    Gaius asked, as if the Pope had bitten the bitter bug.


    "That was a man who hadn''t grasped anything before." It''s just the image of that man appearing and walking away. "


    The Pope, who is said to be hungry for Iris, said he had no place to grab Rocuse.


    That was strange to Gaius.


    Gaius'' impression of Rocuse was that it was by no means a bad thing.


    But the Pope in front of him now says that Rocuse has no place to grab.


    Gaius didn''t think that the Pope''s Rocuse was the same person he knew.


    For that reason, Gaius kept leaning his neck to the side.


    ��Hmm... I''m so sorry... but I see... I''m definitely gone all of a sudden...��


    Then the pope snorted his nose.


    "Did he leave anything behind?"


    In response to the Pope''s question, Gaius shook his head to the side.


    "No, nothing. I suddenly turned around and disappeared." Without a hint of anything. "


    Hmm, so what happened to you?


    "What''s the matter... I looked for it, but I didn''t know where it was going, and I didn''t see it at all."


    "I see. So, what did he come to see you for?"


    Gaius was perplexed by the Pope''s question.


    That''s because I was lost in how good it was to talk.


    But Gaius decided to get ready there and tell them everything.


    Because I thought it would be troublesome to hide poorly here.


    Gaius took a big inhale, then slowly exhaled and began to tell the story without covering up.


    "No, actually I''m Augros, but... I mean, at the same time, I''m also Gaius Schneider..."


    Gaius began to speak to himself.


    Both Pope Iris and Gilios struggled to understand what Gaius had spoken of in the first place.


    However, she gradually understood the seriousness of the matter and at the same time she was stunned.


    In particular, the Pope listened to Gaius in earnest as he stepped out of his body with a difficult look on his face.


    Gaius, too, grew excited step by step and finally finished speaking in a hot tone.


    "That''s why..."


    When Gaius finished speaking, the pope slowly opened his mouth.


    "... but did Rocuse say that you and Melissa would unify the continent?"

 2482 Lesson 2,479 Who is God?

    ��Yeah, that''s exactly what Rocuse said. That''s why I thought you knew my fate."


    Gaius recalls his conversation with Rocuse.


    Then the pope snorted again.


    Hmm, but you didn''t know that much, did you?


    "Yeah, he said he was only here because he was inspired by God."


    "God''s revelation... it''s a convenient word."


    The pope told me to throw up.


    Gaius asked unexpectedly.


    "You''re the pope, aren''t you?"


    Then the pope stared at Gaius.


    ��I''ve never had an experience like that.��


    "No? Hmm... where''s Iris?"


    Gaius shook his face and asked Iris.


    Then Iris answered boringly.


    "There is no way." God is not like that. "


    Gaius tilted his head even more unexpectedly.


    "Is that so?" Then what does God mean to you? "


    Iris looked at Chilla and Gaius and turned to answer.


    "I just feel its presence." God doesn''t talk about anything. "


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    What? If that''s the case, then it''s the same whether you''re here or not.


    Iris also looked directly at Chilla and Gaius.


    ��No, I feel like I exist.��


    Gaius squeezed his eyebrows.


    I see ~? Because I feel it, I don''t have to talk to you. If you don''t do anything, I think it''s just like being away.


    "Hmm, I can''t talk to you about God." In the first place, it seems that the way of thinking is different. "


    Iris cut it up firmly.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter, and now looked at the Pope.


    ��What about you? What is God to you?"


    Then the pope raised his mouth.


    "I have no more words to say about God to you when I meet you for the first time."


    Gaius bent his mouth even more to the lettering.


    "I''ve talked a lot?" Don''t you think you''re cheating on me for not saying anything? "


    But the pope only laughed with one nose and said nothing more.


    Gaius stroked his tongue unexpectedly.


    "Shit! You''ve lost something by talking to me."


    Gaius was so angry that he turned away.

 2483 Chapter 2480: The Throne

    "Don''t rot like that." There are a lot of other things I''d like to ask you. "


    The pope told Gaius to keep his mood.


    Gaius turned his gaze to the Pope with a grumpy face.


    "What do you want to hear?"


    I see. You want to unify the Melissa Continent, don''t you?


    "Well, before you do that, do you fully believe me?"


    The pope then turned his gaze away from Gaius.


    Iris was at the end of the line of sight.


    Iris had no idea that she could turn her gaze to herself, but she looked embarrassed.


    Then the pope snorted and turned to Gaius.


    "I don''t know... if you ask me if I believe everything, I wonder if it''s not all of them."


    Gaius frowned.


    Does that mean you believe it to some extent?


    "That''s right. I hear your power is incomparable." Therefore, I consider it to be credible to some extent. That''s because I don''t see any reason to bother with us any more than you have overwhelming force. "


    "Hmm, okay." Well, here''s the question, but the answer is yes. I''m going to unify them for now. After all, I''m Auglos now. "


    "Is it only because you''re Augros?"


    "Yeah. As long as I''m Auglos, history will change if we don''t unite." I don''t think that''s a good idea. "


    "Hmm..."


    The Pope drew his gaze down and thought deeply.


    And then I said, "I''m going to raise my gaze."


    "Then why do you want to abdicate the current king?" Are you saying that you will be throne as a subordinate? "


    Then Gilios on the side giggled.


    Gaius looked up unexpectedly.


    "... oh, I see... I thought it was strange. That''s right. I need to unify the Melissa Continent. Then I have to rule this country too. I mean... that''s how it is, isn''t it?"


    Hmm. That''s right. Do you want to subjugate the current king so that you can reign?


    Then Gilios broke into two conversations and entered.


    ��Wait a minute. I''m not going to do that."


    Gilios confronted Gaius in a rather narrow way.


    Gaius looked troubled.


    "That''s right... no, but that''s right... my purpose is to unify the Melissa Continent, so wait... no, but wait." I don''t want to be the king of Velcro... what do you think I should do? "

 2484 Chapter 2481: Conspiracy

    "Even if you ask me that..."


    Gilios gave a troubled expression.


    Gaius nodded and turned to the pope.


    Then the pope slowly opened his mouth.


    ��What does the unification of the Melissa continent by Augros look like?��


    Gaius thought of the Pope''s question.


    "I don''t care if you say that... I don''t know that much about it..."


    Well, isn''t it okay in any form?


    The Pope said cursely.


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "... I guess so."


    You don''t have to be king, do you?


    Then Gaius tilted his head.


    "I see... then how can we unify?"


    You can leave the king of the world under your wing.


    Gaius reconsidered the Pope''s proposal.


    Gaius put his arms together, fumbled his face, and stood still.


    But when I finally raised my face, I smiled.


    "Let''s go with that." That''s the most reasonable, and I think we can unite quickly. "


    Gaius said that with a bright face.


    Gilios and Iris looked a little confused, but the Pope leaked a smile.


    "That''s good." So, it''s about the scrapping..... "


    The pope finished his sentence there, and looked at the three faces before saying:


    "I disagree"


    Then Gilios and Iris stared at him.


    Guillios, in particular, stepped forward and questioned the pope.


    "Why!? Didn''t Augros''...... Gaius'' domination show him the way?" Then the current king''s subjugation..... "


    The Pope raised his right hand and took control of Gilios.


    "I don''t think so." If this man is truly destined to unify the Melissa Continent, we should confront the current King as well. You shouldn''t domineer with such small tricks as subjugation. "


    "Even if they say it''s a small trick..."


    Gilios lost his words.


    Then the Pope said, smiling again.


    Well then, let''s call it a plot.


    "I-It''s a plot..."


    "Isn''t that right?" There will be nothing but a conspiracy to dispose of yourself while you are gone. "


    Gaius on the side suddenly said with a refreshing smile.


    "Isn''t it okay?" It doesn''t have to be abandoned. "


    Then Gilios peeled his eyes and looked at Gaius.


    "What!? What are you doing now..."


    But Gaius said with a refreshing smile.


    "If the current King attacks, I will defeat him." That''s good, isn''t it? "

 2485 Episode 2482: Beware

    "No, but...."


    Gilios leaned back as if under pressure.


    Iris, sitting beside her, pushed Gilios''s shoulder away and said to Gaius.


    Gaius... can I call you Gaius?


    Iris asked for permission just in case.


    Gaius nodded and said.


    ��Yeah, sure.��


    With Gaius'' permission, Iris corrected her residence and said it again.


    So, Gaius, you''re going to defeat the armies of another country by yourself?


    "Yeah. That''s right."


    "Without sacrificing our soldiers, do you think you can do it alone?"


    Then Gaius spoke out confidently.


    "You''re sure you can do it, right? In fact, I defeated Gilios'' army without blood."


    But Iris didn''t pull back.


    "That''s because Gilios was capable." If you''re an incompetent commander, you might even be able to attack the Dark Arsenal. "


    "At that time, I will push with force." I''m invincible if I''m not alarmed. "


    Iris captured the essence of Gaius.


    "Thanks, I feel like you''re getting on your guard..."


    Gaius closed his throat and inadvertently coughed.


    Gaius kept coughing to get his throat in shape for a while, but his cough didn''t stop.


    Then the person holding it behind me hurriedly carried the water in the glass.


    Gaius quickly took it and drank it quickly.


    Having finished adjusting his throat by drinking all at once, Gaius finally opened his mouth calmly.


    "Hmm... I''ll try not to be alarmed."


    Gaius said in a victorious manner.


    Looking at the situation, Iris turned her body to the front to see if she was convinced.


    But Gilios was still worried.


    "Are you really going to face it alone?"


    Gaius nodded with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I''m gonna do it."


    But... I don''t know where it is, but maybe it has a powerful mage?


    "That''s right. They were strong, too..."


    Those guys?


    "The Goldons."


    "Oh, they are."


    "Yes, they were strong, too." But that''s because I was somewhat alarmed. "


    "Well then..."


    Gilios looked worried.


    But Gaius raised his right hand to control Gilios'' words.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be alarmed this time." I can''t even get on my feet. That''s why it''s okay. "

 2486 Chapter 2483: The New King

    "So that''s the end of the story, then?"


    The Pope looked round at them with a heavy voice.


    Gilios seemed to be unhappy yet, but he looked around and realized that a lot of people had made up their minds, and he lowered his hips.


    Then Gaius looked at the timing and said:


    I see. Then I don''t know which army will attack, but if they do, I''ll kick them out and catch the current king, okay?


    Although the Pope did not nod, he remained silent as if to show his willingness to affirm.


    Iris, like Gilios, was not yet completely convinced, but she was reluctantly convinced that it was the best she could do now.


    "... Very well. So what are you going to do with the new king?"


    Iris looked to the Pope and said so.


    The pope was silent, but Iris did not allow it.


    "I''m asking you what you''re going to do. I would like to ask His Holiness''s concern."


    Then the pope slowly raised his gaze and looked at Iris.


    "Is that what I''m worried about... first of all, let''s expose your heart."


    Then Iris raised an eyebrow.


    Is it mine? Isn''t the thought of a cardinal unnecessary at this time?


    "I can''t say that. You are certainly a cardinal now, but before that you were a princess of this country."


    "If you say that, you were only one of a lot of princesses." Therefore, I still think that the opinions of one former princess are unnecessary. "


    But still the pope shook his head to the side.


    "You can''t be the first princess. The right to inherit the throne should have been in third place once. And you''re popular with the people."


    Then Iris narrowed her eyes and glanced at the Pope.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "It''s settled. I''m asking if you''re willing to be the new king."


    Then Gilios changed his complexion in astonishment.


    "Cardinal Iris is the new king?"


    Then the Pope said to Gilios suddenly.


    "Of course." The first throne heir and the second throne heir were both very young. It''s impossible to build a new king. "


    Iris suddenly disagreed.


    Is that so? Otherwise, even if the king was a child, what would be the problem if he became a regent? "


    Then the pope snorted.


    ��Maybe it''s better when it''s time for peace. However, our country was a war after the war. There are other countries that have a grudge against it. At such a time, I wonder if the Boy King would be completely unforgivable?"

 2487 Chapter 2484: Possibilities

    But Iris also disputed the Pope''s words.


    "However, isn''t there any other country that will attack us soon?" Of course, the current King might attack us. But this story comes only after the current King is captured. If that happens, I don''t think there will be any other countries that will invade without a cause. ��


    But the Pope was not defeated either.


    "I see? If it''s a country, you might be right." But what if we had a couple of nations? I don''t think that''s impossible. "


    "The Reunited Army... do you think such a thing could happen?"


    Then the pope suddenly stared at Gilios.


    "Let me ask you an expert opinion." I don''t know, General. Is there any possibility of an amicable army? "


    Gilios drew a frown between his eyebrows and lowered his gaze.


    And then I said, "I''ll raise my face."


    "I thought it was possible." Other countries have resented Japan''s repeated invasions in recent years. if I were you.... "


    Then Gilios noticed it.


    "Wait a minute. We were worried about the convergence army after capturing the current king, but if the current king cleverly measured his words to another country and formed the convergence army right now......"


    Then Iris stared.


    But the Pope did not move and said with a smile in his mouth.


    "Yes, before the new king, the current king may form an army and attack our country."


    Gilios opened his mouth wide and turned into a dazed face.


    "... this is bad... this is bad..."


    Gilios held his head and said like a groan.


    Iris also deepened the wrinkles between her brows.


    I can''t believe it''s a hostile army... how likely is it to be?


    Gilios answered suddenly.


    "There is a great chance that the current king or a wise man from another country will notice the idea." I don''t know how much, but we need to be prepared for this now that we have this idea. ��


    Then Iris nodded.


    "Of course, but how..."


    Then Gaius, who was watching over the silence, finally opened his mouth.


    It''s all right. I don''t know if it''s a convergence army, but I''ll knock it all out.


    Then Gilios rebelled suddenly.


    "That''s true, but once you become a convergent army, you won''t be attacking from one direction or the other." You''re on your own. I can''t help it. "


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    Well then, what are you going to do?


    Then Gilios said with blood in his eyes.


    "That''s why! Think about it now!"

 2488 Episode 2,485: Serious

    Gilios'' sword curtain forced Gaius to retreat.


    Gilios bites his thumb with a steep expression and keeps thinking about how to suppress the confederate army.


    Gaius stared at Gilios for a while, but soon began to look around the room, wondering if he was tired.


    Seeing Gaius like that, the Pope opened his mouth.


    Bored?


    Gaius turned his head around and looked at the Pope.


    "Well..."


    Then the pope raised his mouth.


    Is this about other personnel?


    Gaius raised his eyebrows against this.


    "It''s not like that."


    Well then, let me ask you something.


    Gaius jammed his words at the papal confinement.


    "... what do you mean? I just think I can clean up after myself."


    "Around? Around our country?" And you keep kicking enemies you find? "


    "Yes, there''s nothing I can''t do."


    "Our borders are long?" It seems that you can fly at high speed, but is that enough? "


    ��That''s enough. If I fly as fast as I can, I''ll be there in no time.��


    But finding enemies there doesn''t mean you can get rid of them anytime soon.


    "If you don''t try that, you won''t know."


    To Gaius, the pope turned his gaze to Gilios.


    "I can''t bet on something I don''t know if I don''t try." Isn''t that why General Gilios keeps thinking with a bitter face? "


    Gaius also saw Gilios.


    Gilios listens to no conversation between Gaius and the others, and continues to think in a confused manner.


    It was the figure of a man who carried the fate of his fatherland on his shoulder.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    Then he turned again to the Pope.


    "Sure, I''m not as serious as Gilios." But I''m not kidding. I actually believe I can do it. "


    Then the Pope nodded.


    ��I see. You''re so confident.��


    "Yes, definitely." That''s all I have. You can definitely do it. "


    Then Gilios let out a big breath.


    Gaius'' body twitched for a moment, and Gilios raised his face.


    Then I turned slowly to Gaius and said:


    "Gaius, I have one question for you."

 2489 Chapter 2486 Developments

    What, what?


    Gaius replied with a slight tone to Gilius''s ready expression.


    Then Gilios opened his mouth slowly.


    If I trust your story, will Agult be on your side?


    Gaius nodded.


    "Oh, no problem." If I meet with Agult 13 in person, I can convince him not to join the Confederate Army, even if it were to be formed. "


    You''re sure about that?


    Gilios pressed on with his guard.


    Gaius gave a slightly troublesome expression, but nodded heavily.


    ��Oh, I''m sure, I''m sure of it.��


    ��Very well. Then we will not deploy any troops on the Agurt side.��


    "Oh, I think that''s fine. So, how many countries will the enemy be if an adversary army is formed?"


    ��I don''t know, maybe even countries that don''t have borders with us could join.��


    Seriously? Isn''t that right?


    This thought of Gaius was immediately abandoned by Gilios.


    ��No. My country has been a constant threat to others in the last few years. Then there will be a country that has no borders now, but that fears itself tomorrow. Then we should think that if those nations are called upon to join the Congregation, they might join us."


    Gaius had no choice but to agree with Gilios.


    ��I see... this could be an awesome number��


    "That''s right. Of course, the convergence army itself may end in anguish." But as a soldier, you must always assume the worst and take measures. This is exactly the time. "


    ��Very well. So if we don''t deploy our forces on the Agurt side, what else will happen?��


    "There are four major thoroughfares that lead to our country. One is on the aglut side, so the problem is the road that stretches in three directions."


    I see. Then I''ll just watch out for the three sides.


    Yeah, but I want you to focus on one side.


    On one side, or on the other?


    "We will deploy the army in two."


    Gaius raised his eyebrows to Gilios'' answer.


    Will that cost the army a fortune?


    ��I can''t help it. Military personnel are an organization willing to sacrifice for national defense in the first place. Of course, I would like to minimize the damage as much as possible, but I will not make it my top priority. That''s what an army is."


    Gaius nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll follow your instructions." So, which way should I go? "

 2490 Episode 2487: Maneuver

    "But that''s it..."


    Gilios paused there for a moment.


    The reason for this was that the number of casualties in our forces could be determined by where to send the best of Gaius.


    Gilios rebelled against his own ideas and made the choice that seemed best again.


    "I want the center of the three sides."


    Gaius nodded, listening to Gilios'' thoughts.


    "So after I defeat the central enemy, it''s easier to help the underdog quickly in time?"


    Then Gilios nodded heavily.


    "Yes, it is."


    But Gaius had a stern look on his face.


    But what if both of them are at a disadvantage?


    "Still, I want you to choose and help me at that time."


    "That''s not something I can judge." That''s because I don''t know which one is the disadvantage. "


    "Of course, I''ll decide."


    ��So you''re not in either army, and you''re on the receiving end of information from both armies to decide which one is the inferior?��


    "That''s right, and if we make a decision, we''ll put Gaius in a worse position." I want to take the form of helping the other side. "


    Then Gaius nodded heavily.


    I see. In other words, Gilios commands the Rangers.


    "That''s right. Of course, the number of marches is not a big deal." However, if you can only make up a horse, rush to the battlefield quickly, and hit the side of the enemy, I think you can buy some time. "


    Meanwhile, I''m going to clear out the two armies and rush to the last of them, right?


    Then Gilios smiled.


    "That''s the ideal."


    Gaius smiled as well.


    "I''ll clean it up as soon as I can."


    Gilios then placed his right hand in front of Gaius'' face.


    "Wait, I can see the pain in your eyes when you''re in shape."


    Gaius unexpectedly squeezed his shoulders.


    "I''m sorry. You''re on... I''ll be careful." I don''t want to go out of my way to see painful eyes, either. "


    Gaius said to the winner.


    Gilios laughed and said.


    "You''re the strongest if you don''t be alarmed, right? If so, please do it. I''m counting on you."


    Gaius also said, smiling.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll try not to sacrifice as much as I can." without getting on my nerves..... "


    Gilios and Iris laughed at Gaius'' words.


    However, the pope did not laugh but looked at Gaius with a faceless face.

 2491 Episode 2488: Both Strategies of Political Warfare

    Waiting for Gaius to laugh, the Pope opened his mouth heavily.


    Is that really the best thing to do?


    Guillios answered the Pope''s question.


    ��I''m not sure. But right now, it''s the best thing to do."


    "I see... I don''t know where the General stands, but I wonder if fighting is the best thing to do?"


    Then Gilios got stuck in words.


    "That''s... I''m sure you''re right." But all I can do is make a strategy for defense. ��


    "Hmm. That''s right. Well then....."


    The pope turned his head there and looked at Iris.


    "What is the Cardinal''s opinion? Let''s talk about it."


    Iris squeezed her eyebrows for an instant and replied without any discomfort.


    "Does the Pope want peace? But it''s about having an opponent. Now we were talking about the case where a single service was formed. If that happens, it might not be possible to negotiate peace.��


    I see? I think it''s possible to cut it down.


    Then Gaius, not Iris, murmured.


    "Cutting it down... I see"


    The pope raised his mouth and looked around at Gaius.


    "What do you think? It''s Gaius Schneider."


    Gaius looked up as he took a deep breath.


    Then, slowly exhaling, he lowered his face and intersected with the Pope''s gaze.


    I think two-sided operation is the best.


    What is a two-sided operation?


    Of course, both political strategies.


    The Pope nodded again and again in small tones.


    ��Political and strategic, both at the same time, right?��


    ��Yes, maybe it''s best to keep both rolling out at the same time?��


    The Pope then endorsed Gaius'' idea.


    "I agree." It is important to strategize and deal with the enemy forces, but it should also be possible to deal with them politically. From the very beginning, it''s the premature calculation that makes you think about it in battle. "


    Then Gilios lowered his head with a frightened expression.


    ��His Holiness the Pope is right. First of all, the idea of fighting was shallow."


    Then Iris said with a disrespectful expression.


    "It''s not just Gilios. I was certainly at war. I have to reflect on that."


    Iris told the Pope not to apologize.


    The Pope looked at it and lifted the edge of his mouth to ridicule it.

 2492 Chapter 2489 Book

    Well, let''s think about it first.


    Gaius deliberately brightened his eyes to change the air.


    Then the Pope said with a cynical smile on the edge of his mouth.


    What''s going on?


    "Of course, who is in charge of the political strategy." I can leave the strategy to Gilios, but isn''t there anyone who can handle the strategy? "


    Then the pope said without putting his hair in.


    Yes


    Gaius laughed and said.


    Is that you?


    The Pope then raised the edge of his mouth further.


    "Yes, it is."


    "I thought so. That''s how it feels to be puffy."


    Is that so?


    "Oh, it''s full of suspicious feelings." But, if I were to leave the political strategy to you, no one would be more powerful. "


    Let''s just take it as a compliment.


    "Oh, take it honestly."


    Gaius looked sideways there.


    And he turned to Gilios and Iris.


    Is that all right?


    Gilios answered this with a nod.


    "Oh, I have no objection."


    Then, Iris agreed with her reluctantly.


    "I think it is certainly appropriate. I have no objection, either."


    Ah, that''s right. Then it''s settled.


    Gaius convinced the two of them and turned to the Pope.


    "So, how are you going to move?"


    The Pope thoughtfully mumbled a little.


    And then I said, "I''ll raise my face."


    "I''ll send you a report first"


    "Certificate. Where do you want to send it?"


    "To all countries. First of all, I apologize for the atrocities in my country in recent years. And I will notify you that the current king has been deposed due to bad behavior."


    Ah, we have to dispose of it.


    I see. Now that you see the possibility of a confederate army, do not leave the current king as king.


    "That''s right. If you''re the king, the authority will stay that way." It''s decided that it''s easy to move other countries. "


    ��That''s right, so we have to dispose of it first.��


    ��So you''re going to take the Tenet Cardinals in and endorse the resolution of the deposition?��


    I don''t think so.


    Then Gaius stood up suddenly.


    Alright. Then we''re going to be scrapped first.


    Gaius said so, and Gilios and Iris stood up.


    Then Gaius turned to the Pope and said:


    "Then please take in the Tenet Cardinals." Don''t betray me, okay? "


    The Pope sat down and said that he would raise his gaze lightly and stare at Gaius.


    ��Of course, the resolution will be passed without delay.��

 2493 Episode 2,490: Who is the new king?

    Subsequently, the resolution was carried out without delay, as the Pope had said, and the present king was deposed.


    Gaius, accompanied by Gillios and Iris, visited the Pope''s chamber again and sat down on the sofa.


    No, that was light.


    "Of course." There''s no way anything''s going to happen. "


    "Well, I thought there might still be some turbulence ~, but...?"


    In your way, it seems like you were expecting turbulence?


    Then Gaius flickered his hands in front of him.


    "No, no, I don''t think so ~?"


    Then the pope shifted his gaze to the side and looked at Iris lightly before saying:


    You don''t seem to trust me, do you?


    Gaius said with a thin smile.


    "Well, I guess. It''s been abandoned." It''s not usually possible to put aside the new king for now, is it? "


    Although Gaius said that the present king had been deposed, the new king was to be selected at a later date.


    I mean, what''s going to happen to the empty space between the time you''re defeated and the time the new king comes to power?


    ��No problem, the decommissioning is now decided and not enforced. Therefore, it is sufficient to select a new king in the period until the enforcement, and at the same time as the execution of the subjugation, the new king reigns."


    It''s just a rumor, isn''t the throne a vacancy at the moment of the ordinary decree of subjugation?


    ��It''s not like that. Don''t make me say it again and again."


    But hey, you smell like shit.


    Then the pope''s eyes shone brightly.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Gaius did not move at all, even though he was bewitched by the pope.


    "No, come on ~ Are you doing something behind the scenes?"


    "What''s a leap? Be specific."


    For example, let''s see if your minions are moving to bring your breath-taking new king to the throne ~ ~?


    Then the pope laughed with his nose.


    "Hmm, I''m sure that''s what you''re doing..."


    The pope left without a word of cowardice.


    Gaius spurted out unexpectedly.


    "Haha! Let''s do it!" I told you to be clear.


    "Of course, I have a duty as a person who binds the state religion of this country. If I obey my duty, it is natural that I should elect him whom I think worthy of the new king. There''s no need to hide it."


    The Pope spoke out confidently.


    Gaius nodded and said.


    ��That''s right, of course. But it''s the same here, isn''t it?"

 2494 Episode 2,491: Manpower

    Gaius said that and raised his chin to look at Iris.


    Then, Iris raised her eyebrows and expressed discomfort.


    "Hey, I''m not going to be king."


    But Gaius held out his right hand and said:


    "Don''t say that. It''s better than setting up a boy king."


    Then the Pope interposed his mouth.


    "Boy King? Who can stand up?"


    Gaius looked up diagonally and tried to awaken his memory before saying.


    "... oh? Didn''t I tell you?"


    "I didn''t say that." Who am I going to stand for? "


    "I see?... who are you going to set up then?"


    The Pope laughed at Gaius'' question.


    But he didn''t answer anything, so Gaius made his mouth a letter to.


    "Who are you going to stand up for?" Don''t make me say it again. "


    The Pope laughed at Gaius, who said grumpyly.


    "I have to tell you, there''s nothing to say."


    Tsk! Don''t get angry ~


    Gaius spun his arms around the back of the sofa, sinking his body deep into the air.


    Then the Pope turned his gaze to Iris.


    Iris noticed the gaze and said.


    What is it?


    The pope lowered his eyes lightly and said:


    No, I was wondering if you were willing to join the political strategy.


    "Me? Politics?"


    That''s right, the title of ex-princess can be used effectively when negotiating with countries.


    Then Gilios nodded reflexively.


    Oh! That''s for sure.


    But Iris was puzzled.


    "No, but I..."


    Then Gaius smiled and said to Iris in a puffy posture.


    "There are a lot of countries." I''ve never been overwhelmed with manpower. "


    Pushed by the three of them, Iris showed a bewildered face.


    "No, but that''s it..."


    Then Gaius said more, almost lying on the sofa.


    "Try it." I''m going to do it, too. "


    Then Iris reacted.


    "Who are you? Where are you?"


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? It''s Agult."


    "Oh, I see... no, but that''s..."


    "But there will be no shits, no shits. It''s true. That''s why you have to do it, too."


    "No, it''s not like that."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no." We don''t have much time. "


    Then, Iris gripped her eyebrows and said, making a deep wrinkle.


    "... All right, let''s do it. Let''s do it."

 2495 Episode 2,492: Sleeping

    Iris decided the policy by saying the opposite.


    Gaius summed it up in a puffy posture.


    ��Then the Pope and Iris are good at taking other countries in with their political strategies. Gilios thinks of fine tactics as well as arming in case a single serviceman is formed. And I''ll go back to Agult and persuade him not to join the Congregate, and at the same time, if he can, I''ll talk to him so he can join us in our strategy with the rest of the world. Is that all right?"


    Then Gilios showed a surprised expression on his face.


    ��Wait a minute. Ask Agult to join us in our strategy with other countries... is that possible?"


    "No, I don''t know. But if Agult, who is currently in dispute, joins us, they''ll be surprised, won''t they?"


    "Of course I do."


    So I don''t know if I can do that, but if I do, it''s going to be really effective, right?


    Ah, ahh


    "Then I thought it was worth a try."


    "... All right. Then please."


    Roger that. So, Iris is fine, right?


    Gaius checked with Iris again.


    Then Iris said, holding her eyebrows together.


    "I''m reluctant, though. It doesn''t matter if I say I''m going to do it once."


    Gilios followed.


    "Of course I have no objection."


    The Pope nodded at the end.


    ��Very well, then, Cardinal Iris, let us prepare our political strategy.��


    The Pope rose slowly.


    Iris stood up with her eyebrows closed.


    "... I understand."


    Iris was accompanied by the Pope to a separate room.


    Gilios also stood up and said to Gaius, who was lying down.


    "Then I''ll go with you." I pray that the political strategy will work, but it''s important to be prepared. If you are, you will fight for a time. "


    Gilios said that and quickly turned his heel and left.


    Gaius was left alone in a large room.


    She shook her head tightly, hung one foot on her back, and murmured in the biggest position.


    "Hmm, it''s troublesome, but let''s go to Agult..."


    But Gaius didn''t make a move.


    I laid one hand on the floor, opened my mouth and looked up at the ceiling.


    "... mmh, I''m not motivated. Oh, what should I do? I don''t want to move....."


    Gaius mumbled to himself, his eyes twitching softly.


    "... hmm, I''m tired of something... after all, it was difficult to have a conversation with the Pope." I know Iris doesn''t like it... I wonder if she''s tired from it... "

 2496 Episode 2,493 Cloud Dissipation Mist

    After Gaius'' eyes meditated for a while, Wooosh fell silently asleep.


    It was Gaius who was sleeping pleasantly, but when he had done enough, he began to twist his body to sleep.


    "... nnh... mmhh..."


    Gaius groaned and twisted his body.


    Sleeping became more and more intense as if she was nodding in some sort of nightmare.


    "... hey... wait..."


    Gaius stretched his right hand to the ceiling.


    "... wait... hey... wait..."


    Gaius was groaning with a bitter expression, but it was finally time to wake up.


    I said, "Wait, Rocuse!"


    Gaius woke up and woke up.


    There was a big sweat floating on his forehead, and he was breathing roughly on his shoulder.


    "... what, a dream..."


    Gaius wiped the hem of his clothes with a large grain of sweat that was rising from his forehead.


    "... no, is this really a dream?" No, it seemed to have a sense of reality..... "


    Gaius grabbed his eyebrows and tried to remember what he had seen.


    But over time, my memory gradually faded.


    "... shit! I can''t remember... I''m sure there was a Locke''s."


    Gaius shook his head heavily.


    And I tried to remember.


    But unfortunately, I could hardly recall it anymore.


    "... when Rocuse left, he said something... what did he say?"... can''t you remember just that... "


    Gaius kept thinking for a while, but everything was foggy.


    "No good. I can''t help it." But that probably wasn''t a dream. I think I''ve been sent somewhere by consciousness. I met Rocuse there. But... Lokus told me something and left. I tried to chase them, but I couldn''t because something was blocking my pursuit. It was like that. "


    Gaius took a big deep breath there.


    And he slowly stood up.


    ��It can''t be helped. Let''s get back to reality.��


    Gaius stretched his legs wide enough to say that.


    Then she shook her head lightly to the side, making a clattering sound, and walked out slowly.


    Gaius crossed the room quietly and put his hand on the door.


    Then slowly turned the doorknob to open the door.


    "Now, let''s go to Agult." It''s troublesome, but I can''t help it. "


    Gaius muttered to himself and walked away, shrugging his shoulders.

 2497 Episode 2,494: The Royal Palace of Agurt

    Well, let''s go.


    When Gaius walked out of the building alone, he rose to the ground.


    Then, a pale aura erupted backwards and jumped up vigorously.


    Reaching 100m overhead in no time, Gaius confirmed his direction again.


    ��I''m sure... it was this way, wasn''t it?��


    Although Gaius was a little confident, somehow a familiar landscape entered his sight.


    "Oh, definitely over there. All right, let''s go."


    Gaius muttered, and the aura erupted into the air and flew explosively.


    Let''s go all at once, without stopping by.


    Gaius went further and further beyond the streets that stopped along the way.


    And then he flew across the border between Berk and Agult.


    "Was that the border?" This place is agurt already, isn''t it? "


    Gaius increased his speed and flew at a tremendous speed.


    Soon, a familiar building jumped into my eyes.


    "Here we are! It''s the Royal Palace of Agult!"


    Gaius flew in an arc and gradually slowed down and stood quietly in the courtyard of the royal palace.


    Stonn and Gaius, who had landed brilliantly, looked around first.


    Then the guard in the palace noticed Gaius and rushed towards him in a hurry.


    Are the guards enemies? I just changed my bloodstream and approached Gaius.


    However, I knew immediately who the opponent was, and I immediately lifted my guard.


    Then a person who seemed to be the head guard took a step forward and called out to Gaius.


    Is it Lord Augros?


    Gaius nodded.


    Yeah. That''s right. Is Agult XIII here?


    Then the guard captain grasped and pointed at the building with his left hand.


    "Yes, I''ll be there."


    Gaius smiled and thanked the captain.


    "Thank you."


    Gaius'' words were saluted by the captain of the guard.


    Passing by, Gaius headed towards the building.


    "Well, I don''t know what to do... okay." Let''s be honest. In the first place, I''m not the kind of person who explores each other''s stomachs. "


    Gaius decided on a policy, and it was a light footprint.


    Then he went into the building with courage.


    Then a voice came from behind.


    "It''s my right hand."


    When Gaius turned around, there was a guard captain there.


    The bodyguard chief was there to guide Gaius.


    Gaius thanked her over and over again.


    "Thank you. There''s Agult XIII on the right, isn''t there?"


    The captain replied with a salute.


    "Yes, it''s beyond that door."

 2498 Lesson 2,495 Be honest.

    Gaius went down the hallway and reached in front of the main door.


    Gaius politely knocked on the door and, without waiting for a reply, suddenly grabbed and turned the door knob and opened the door vigorously.


    Is Agult XIII here?


    Then Agult XIII, who was in the back of the room, showed a surprised expression.


    ��This is amazing. Isn''t that Augros?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry to surprise you."


    "Nope, I don''t mind it all the time, but... what''s wrong?"


    Gaius, who suddenly appeared, had an indescribable look on his face, and said with a worrying gesture.


    Gaius repeatedly nodded his head and said, squeezing his eyebrows.


    "No, actually, it''s been a lot of trouble."


    Trouble, Berk?


    "Yes. Well, it''s going to take a while to explain... okay?"


    Then Benedict XIII answered with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. Let me ask you something."


    With the consent of King Agult XIII, Gaius turned to Velcro and spoke unabated.


    Among them was that he was Gaius = Schneider in the first place.


    When Agult XIII finished listening to Gaius, he let out a deep sigh.


    "... um, it''s a lot of complications. But first of all, the name Gaius = Schneider is what it is."


    "Yeah, that''s right. I thought I''d better tell you, too, now that I''ve been honest with the Belcs."


    "I see. But... it''s an incredible story... No, I don''t think it would explain so much about your abilities." But it''s hard to believe it because I''m so convinced. "


    "Oh, I see. I can''t believe you suddenly told me this, can you?"


    "Hmm... but let''s believe it." It doesn''t look like you''re lying to me. "


    Gaius laughed at the words of King Agult XIII.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    So the King of Velcro isn''t here right now, is he?


    "Yeah, I think I escaped to some country."


    "You don''t have that clue?"


    Gaius squeezed his shoulders and spread his hands.


    "No way. They don''t know where they ran into."


    "I see. So... the Pope of Belk, he mentioned the possibility of a confederate army?"


    In saying that, Agult XIII had a steep expression on his face.

 2499 Episode 2,496: The Concept of the Empire

    "Oh, I see."


    Gaius admitted it.


    Then Agult XIII giggled.


    "I see. So you''re here?" In other words, I came to convince my country not to join the Faction. "


    Gaius clapped his hands together in front of his face.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Agult XIII laughed a lot and answered.


    "Alright, my country is not a matchmaker." Is that all right? "


    "Thank goodness. This will help again."


    Gaius said with a full smile.


    Benedict XIII also gave a smile.


    But soon Agult XIII put out his smile and said:


    But is there really a process of forming a confederate army?


    ��I don''t know. I don''t know, but as long as it''s possible, I''m not prepared for it.��


    Then Agult XIII nodded heavily.


    ��That''s right. If we don''t always assume the worst, we won''t be able to run the country."


    ��That''s what I''m talking about, so this is just in case. But I have to make sure everything is all right."


    Um, okay. By the way, you''re going to put countries under your umbrella, right?


    Gaius replied, bending his mouth to the letter.


    "Hmm, well, I guess that''s where it is." It''s like putting an empire on top of each other. "


    Hmmm. It''s not that you rule the entire continent directly, but that the nations will leave it as it is and build an empire on top of that.


    "Yes, that''s how it is. Still, unity is unity, right?"


    Then Agult XIII laughed.


    ��That''s right. I''m sure that would have been quicker.��


    "Right? I think so, too." I think it''s a really good hand. "


    "Yes, I would be grateful for that."


    When Agult XIII said so, he looked out the window.


    There was a majestic view.


    Gaius was also overwhelmed by Agult XIII and looked out at the scenery.


    "It''s idyllic... is Agurt basically an agricultural country?"


    "Agriculture and fisheries are the main ones."


    "Oh, I see. This is the coast."


    ��Yes, I have no shortage of food thanks to it.��


    ��I guess. Agricultural products vary depending on the climate, but seafood can be picked up to a certain extent.��


    Hmmm. I''m not used to rich countries because I can''t do anything more than I need to.


    Then the butler knocked on the door and came in.


    ��Excuse me, I just got a letter from a neighbor.��


    Gaius asked, at the same time as Agult XIII received the letter.


    Neighbor, Berk?


    Then King Agult XIII gave him a stern expression and said:


    ��No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

 2500 Lesson 2,497: Letter from Zoma

    Oh, I see.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    Then, with a bitter smile, Agult XIII urged Gaius to wake him up.


    "Hey, it''s a letter from another country, right?" Could it be an invitation to the convergence army? "


    At last, Gaius understood the meaning and took a step forward.


    "Oh, I see! So, what do you think?"


    "You haven''t opened it yet."


    Agult XIII said, flickering the letter.


    Gaius rushed to King Agult XIII in a panic.


    "Hurry up and open it. I want to know the content."


    "I''m opening it now. Wait a minute."


    And when Agult XIII had said that, and had conquered Gaius, he began to open the seal of the letter.


    Gaius was uncomfortable and asked questions while Agult XIII opened the letter.


    So, what kind of country are you from?


    Pope Agult XIII answered while opening the letter.


    Zoma.


    "Zoma? I''ve never heard of it."


    It''s a coastal country to the east of our country.


    Then Gaius tilted his head.


    "East of Agurt?... Belk is north of Agurt, isn''t he?"... is that Zoma at the border with Velcro? "


    "Slightly, but still in touch. For Belc, it''s just a very narrow area in the southeast."


    "I see... but I think it was in the north that King Berk escaped."


    Then Benedict XIII took out the letter and began to read its contents.


    Gaius looked intrigued and looked back.


    Then Benedict XIII made the letter invisible to Gaius.


    ��Wait, this is a diplomatic document first. It''s not something that outsiders can read."


    "What the hell is that?" Will you tell me? "


    "If it''s about this, I''ll tell you."


    Oh, it might not matter.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. That''s why I need you to wait."


    ��All right, read it now.��


    Agult XIII began to read the letter again, smiling bitterly.


    Gaius didn''t like to wait much, so he raised his toes in frustration and repeatedly struck the floor.


    Agult XIII smiled even more bitterly, but the content seemed to have finally moved from greeting to the main topic, and his expression gradually tightened.


    Gaius noticed the look on Agult XIII''s face and stopped hitting the floor with his toes.


    And breathlessly, he waited for Agult XIII to finish reading.


    Finally, King Agult XIII finished reading the letter and turned to Gaius.


    "It''s not about the Uniting Army..." But it was really interesting. "

 2501 Episode 2,498: Great Power Rogue

    "Interesting content? What''s that? Tell me as soon as you can."


    Gaius hastened Agult XIII.


    Agult XIII nodded and responded to Gaius.


    He said there was something strange going on with Rogue.


    "Rogue? What''s that?"


    Agult XIII answered Gaius'' question suddenly and succinctly.


    It''s a big country north of Zoma.


    Then Gaius said while drawing the positional relationship of each country in his head.


    "Is this the country east of Berk?"


    Agult XIII nodded.


    ��Yes, but it''s not on the border with Belc.��


    "Huh? Is that so? But Zoma is east of Agult, right? So, Berk is north of Agult. Isn''t that Rogue to the north of Zoma... east of Belk?"


    "That''s the positional relationship." But between Rogue and Belk, there is a small country called Zaban that stretches from north to south. "


    Gaius convinced himself by imagining the map in his head.


    "Oh, I see... it''s an elongated country." In the meantime... okay, okay. "


    Agult XIII decided that Gaius had finalized the map in his head and proceeded.


    "The Rogue has begun a massive military exercise."


    Then Gaius stared.


    Oh! It''s a massive military exercise!


    Agult XIII nodded heavily.


    ��That''s right, the letter seems to be quite large. I don''t seem to have grasped the whole thing, but he asks me if I have any idea.��


    Is Agult and Zoma close?


    ��Yeah, I''ve been making friendships for a long time.��


    What about Agult and Rogue?


    ��I''m friendly, but sometimes I don''t cross borders, and I don''t get along very well.��


    What about Rogue and Zoma?


    ��It should be pretty friendly. At least in the last few decades, the two countries must not have fought each other."


    Gaius nodded.


    "I see. Come there and do a massive military exercise... Rogue is a great power, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm. Like Berk."


    "Is it a military power?"


    "No, that''s not true... but I think only the major powers possess a tremendous amount of military power." And we''ve heard that they are increasing their armaments in the wake of the recent military operations by Berk. ��


    "I see... when such a country suddenly starts to carry out large-scale military exercises... this is it already?"


    When Gaius wondered if he had put a beat there, he said with considerable certainty.


    There''s no doubt that King Berk is in the Rogue!

 2502 Chapter 2,499 Obligations

    With absolute confidence, Gaius waved his right fist in front of his face and asserted vigorously, but Agult XIII''s face remained reluctant.


    Gaius noticed this and looked awkward.


    It was hard to lower the fist that was waving in front of me, and I couldn''t dress up.


    "... do you think it''s different from...?"


    Gaius slowly lowered his right fist, which was in front of his face, so that he could not be noticed quietly, and asked Agult XIII.


    Agult XIII answered with a stern expression.


    ��Hmm. I think it''s premature to say so.��


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    Seriously?


    Hmmm. That''s why Rogue didn''t hide her desire to invade the east more than she did.


    Then Gaius grabbed his head.


    "Huh? Wait a minute... Rogue is northeast of Agult, right?" That''s the country to the east of Berk, right? "


    Agult XIII nodded heavily.


    "Yes, it is."


    So Rogue said he was planning to invade the east more than before?


    "I told you."


    "Yeah? What do you mean?"


    Then Agult XIII smiled bitterly.


    ��Hard to understand? I mean, Rogue, more than ever, was not interested in Belk, Agult, Zoma to the west, and Zaban to the north and south, and was about to invade the east.��


    "Um, so Rogue''s sudden military exercises were not directed at Berk, but at the eastern country?"


    Then, King Agult XIII gave a confident expression.


    ��Maybe, but maybe not.��


    No, which one is it?


    Then Agult XIII laughed lightly.


    "I''m sorry, but I can take both."


    Is that supposed to be directed at Velcro?


    ��Yes, I don''t think we can make a decision at this stage.��


    "No, but this is the right time, right?" No matter what you think, isn''t it directed at Velcro? "


    ��Yeah, that''s a good chance. But I couldn''t say for sure. Then we must consider both possibilities."


    "Well, maybe so..."


    Well, wait a minute. I think I might be more likely to invade Velcro.


    "If that''s the case..."


    Then Agult XIII tightened his expression and said, looking directly at Gaius'' face.


    "It is the responsibility of the person who deposits a country to be able to anticipate every situation and cope with it in any way."

 2503 Episode 2,500: Where is King Berk?

    "... well, I know what you''re thinking, but... you think Rogue is most likely to have a King Belk?"


    Gaius told me to be careful.


    But Agult XIII shook his head against Gaius'' expectations.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Huh? Why? You think Rogue''s military exercises are most likely meant for the Belk invasion?" if that''s the case..... "


    Then Agult 13 put his right hand in front of Gaius'' face, and dominated his speech.


    ��No, I don''t think we should go along with this.��


    Gaius not only squeezed his eyebrows, but also twisted his neck and showed a confused expression.


    "... what do you mean? Because I''m doing military exercises?" It''s overwhelmingly likely to be against Belc, isn''t it? If that''s the case, I''d be in Rogue. "


    Even so, Agult XIII did not shake his head vertically.


    ��Still. Still, I don''t think I''m in Rogue.��


    In response to this remark, Gaius asked with a clearly suspicious face.


    "Then where do you think you are?"


    Then, Benedict XIII became calm and said something like that.


    "I think I''m in Zaban."


    Gaius was surprised and stuck out his face in front of him.


    Zaban? Zaban is a long north-south Zaban?


    "That''s right, that''s Zaban."


    Gaius twisted his neck, unable to extract the intentions of King Agult XIII.


    "Why are you Xavan? I don''t know what that means.


    At that moment, King Agult XIII finally opened his face.


    "Rogue told you he doesn''t have a border with Belc, right? So if Rogue is going to invade Belk, he''s going to have to go through some country.��


    Then Gaius finally had a happy face.


    "I see! You''re going through Zaban and you''re going to invade?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "No, but is there no other route? Is there definitely only one route through Zaban?��


    "There are as many as there are through multiple countries." But if there''s only one country, it''s Zaban or Zoma. "


    ��I see. Zoma is a very small part of us, but you said it borders on Belc, right?��


    "Yes, but I don''t think there''s a Zoma line." Because in the first place, this story started with a letter of inquiry from Zoma. "


    Then Gaius clapped his hand in front of his bread and face.


    "Sure! I knew it... it was through Zaban!"

 2504 Episode 251: Hostages

    "Hmm. I''m sure of it."


    Agult XIII affirmed.


    Gaius nodded and said.


    ��All right, but if Zaban is the invading loot, why is there a King Belk in Zaban?��


    "Xavan and Rogue have long-standing friendships. Therefore, Rogue had no interest in the West until now. But this time, if King Berk persuaded Xavan to advance an invasion against Rogue, I think he would come aboard."


    "I guess. Belk is quite a big power around here, isn''t he?" If King Belk offered to take over the territory, then Rogue would come and talk to me. "


    "Hmm. I think so too. But there it is. It''s how King Berk convinced Zavan."


    Agult XIII asked Gaius to question him.


    Gaius grabbed his eyebrows and thought.


    "Zavan and Rogue have old friendships, right?" In that case, wouldn''t you provide the invading route? "


    Then Benedict XIII shook his head to the side.


    ��No. No matter how old friendships may be, they are afraid to watch their own territory pass by the armies of other countries.��


    Then Gaius was convinced.


    "Well... I''m sure it''ll pass, but if you suddenly turn around and attack me, you won''t have a chance."


    "Hmm. That''s right. So as a Zavan, I would like to have something that would be quite reassuring.��


    Then Gaius hit his hand with the bread.


    "Is that what King Berk''s in custody for?"


    "That''s right. King Berk himself, the mastermind of the Allied forces." And Rogue''s worthy. Perhaps one of the royalty is in Zaban as a hostage. "


    "I see. Although he is the mastermind, King Berk is the man of Berk." Then it doesn''t make much sense to have only King Berk himself. "


    ��That''s right. With the Rogue royalty and the real Belk king in Zaban, it''s very unlikely that Zaban was plotted. We can safely watch the Rogue army pass through our own country."


    "I see... but come on"


    That''s where Gaius came up with a new question.


    "Rogue and Belk don''t border, do they? What about territorial concessions?"


    "Either as an enclave or exchange territory with Zavan." Perhaps the latter. "


    When Agult XIII said so, he gulped down his eyebrows.

 2505 Episode Two Thousand and Fifty Two:

    A territory swap? Can you do that?


    Gaius had an unbelievable look on his face.


    Agult XIII said with a stern expression.


    "The northernmost part of Zaban is a mountainous area. In fact, few people live there. I think that if we give it over to Rogue, we will be able to rule alongside the Belk realm ahead."


    "Give me the northernmost part... what will Zavan get?"


    Of course, it''s Belc''s territory.


    "I see... Rogue and Zavan, maybe you''re going to cede Belk territory to another country?" The king of Berk is... "


    Agult XIII said with an unpleasantly distorted face.


    "... I guess so."


    Gaius unexpectedly squeezed his shoulders.


    "Oh my God. I don''t know how much territory I''m going to cede, but the usual territory is just a few for the state, isn''t it?"


    Then Agult XIII answered with a steep face.


    ��Of course, territory is the very essence of the state. It would have been impossible to cede this."


    "But does King Berk think he''s going to do it?"


    Then Agult XIII exhaled because he was deep.


    "... oh. The current King Berk has been changed." I haven''t seen you that often, but I have to say that after the reign and before, it was like someone else. "


    Gaius nodded.


    "Don''t say that to everyone. Before the reign of Prince, you were a nice young man who was liked by everyone, right? As soon as it came to reign, they said," Armor up, armor up, attack another country, you''ve changed so much that you can''t believe it. "


    "Hmm. I have the same impression." A kind young man who is liked by everyone. That is the impression I have of King Berk before. "


    "Hmm, I''m getting caught up in something..."


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    Agult XIII was concerned and asked.


    "How do you say it gets caught? Tell me."


    Gaius twisted his neck in the opposite direction, revealing his thoughts.


    "No, normal people don''t change so rapidly." But not as far as King Belk''s people are concerned. I think it''s obviously changed to something unusual. "


    "Hmm. I think so too. That change is too unusual."


    Isn''t that right? Still, I think there''s something behind it.


    "What''s behind it? What''s that like?"


    Then Gaius twisted his neck in the opposite direction again and said.


    ��Perhaps King Berk is being manipulated or replaced by someone else.��

 2506 Episode 253: The Gentlemans Leopard

    "What!? Are you swapping?"


    Agult XIII opened his mouth wide in astonishment.


    Gaius flickered his hands in front of his face in a panic and denied.


    "No, wait a minute. It''s a possibility. It''s just a possibility.��


    "Of course I know. But... what is a changeover?"


    "There''s a possibility." Because you changed your mind, didn''t you? In the opposite sense, it was Gentleman Leopard Transformation. It''s unusual. "


    ��That''s right. But when it comes to replacing them... I think it''s more likely that someone is controlling them..."


    "Yeah, but as I told you, when I hunted down King Berk, he was on his own." If there''s a manipulator, we''re gonna be together, aren''t we? But I wasn''t there. "


    Then Agult XIII roared.


    "Mmm... but I don''t know if it''s a change... what kind of person can do it..."


    Agult XIII twisted his neck.


    Gaius said with a stern expression.


    ��I don''t know. But I think it''s better to keep that possibility in mind."


    Then King Agult XIII finally came to his resignation.


    ��Okay, let''s put that in the corner of our head and see what we can do about it.��


    "I see... first of all, it''s clear that Zoma is not a member of the Confederate Army, right?"


    ��Hmm. If I had joined you, you wouldn''t have sent me a letter like this.��


    "But after this, King Belk may ask you to join us." I want to stop it anyway. "


    "All right, I''ll send you a letter to that effect."


    "Oh, please."


    "Also, I want to know the situation in other countries... other than Rogue and Xavan."


    "Hmm... but other countries don''t have much friendship with our country." I find it difficult to get information. ��


    "I see... but the information that Rogue is doing military exercises is huge." Besides, the invasion route was Zavan. I''ll see what I can do to keep this alive. "


    ��Hmm. But I''m sure the route will lead to Zaban, but if we know where Zaban''s going to go, it''ll be easy to defend.��


    "Oh, right. Zavan is long north-south, isn''t he? Then it will change a lot depending on the invasion route."


    ��Hmm. Let''s look into that, too.��


    "Oh, come on, then, I''ll be back in Berk for a while."


    ��Okay, I''ll let you know if there''s anything new.��


    Gaius nodded and said.


    "I''ve asked you to fight for a moment. Then let''s get going."


    When Gaius raised his right hand and exchanged greetings with Agult XIII, he turned back his heel and his heel.

 2507 Episode 254: On the Curtain

    After leaving Agult, Gaius flew at the fastest speed and quickly returned to Berk.


    First, I went to the training ground to meet Gilios.


    Looking down from above, an army of 10,000 units was thriving.


    Gaius nodded with satisfaction and found a place that looked like a command post and turned towards it.


    Oh, there you are. You''re so uptight.


    When Gaius found Gilios in the sky, he looked at him and smiled unexpectedly.


    Gilios waved as he noticed Gaius approaching from the sky.


    Gaius smiled as he landed brilliantly in front of Gilios.


    How was your head, Gaius?


    Gaius answered Gilius''s question confidently.


    "No problem, Agult is under control."


    "Oh! That''s a good head and tail, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, but one thing went wrong. I want to talk about it."


    Gaius narrowed his expression and Gilios smiled.


    "All right."


    Gilios said so, looking at the side staff.


    "Please do the rest."


    "I''m sorry!"


    Gilios turned to Gaius and said that he would leave the matter to the Chief of Staff.


    "Follow me."


    Yeah.


    The two said that briefly, and silently turned their heels and walked out.


    I could see the curtain in the direction of Gilios.


    Is it over there?


    "Oh, that''s just for me. No one else will listen to you."


    Gaius nodded silently.


    The two of them went straight into the curtain.


    As soon as Gilios entered the curtain, he sat in the back seat.


    Gaius sat down in front of him and Gilios opened his mouth.


    ��So, what''s the problem?��


    In response to Gilios'' question, Gaius relayed the information he had obtained in Agult.


    Then Gilios'' face grew steeper as soon as he saw it.


    ��Mmm... Rogue is a massive military exercise... the worst opponent I''ve ever seen.��


    Is that so?


    Gilios nodded heavily.


    "Hmm. The Rogue is a great power." The scale and quality are probably the strongest in the neighboring countries. "


    I see. So Zaban''s invasion route, do you have any idea where it is?


    Then Gilios said with a stern expression.


    "There are many streets from Rogue to Berk via Zaban. But if you move a large army, it will be somewhat narrowed down."


    How old are you?


    Gilios was quick to answer Gaius'' last question.


    "Three."

 2508 Lesson 2,555 Six Streets

    Three of them... they say it''s a long way north and south, so that''s it.


    Gaius muttered to himself.


    Gilios nodded with a stern expression.


    "Hmm. North and South and Central. There are streets about the same distance."


    "I guess so." If you think about convenience, there''s no point in having streets lined up nearby. "


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    But when that happens, it''s a pain in the ass, isn''t it?


    "Hmm. Of course, Rogue will concentrate all his forces in one place." In contrast, I''m afraid to concentrate in one place. "


    I see. Unless we have more reliable information, we''ll have to put a garrison on all three streets.


    "That''s right."


    Gaius asked, rubbing his chin.


    By the way, what''s the difference between Berk and Rogue?


    Gilios thought about it while rubbing his chin with his hands.


    "I see... I don''t know the exact strength of the Rogue army, but I think it''s almost mutually reinforcing."


    "Is that a matter of quality?"


    "Hmm. It would be the same."


    "I mean... if you become an adherent army, you''ll be at a disadvantage."


    "Yes, but we have a secret weapon."


    "Is that so?" Is there such a thing? "


    Then Gilios smiled bitterly.


    ��What are you talking about? It''s about you."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders after he said ah.


    "... oh, yes, I did."


    "If you don''t hold on firmly, I''ll be in trouble." You are now our greatest warrior. "


    "Oh, I know. By the way, do you have any information on other countries?"


    Then Gilios shook his head.


    "No, not at the moment."


    "I see... if it''s just Rogue, I''ll wait on the central street and split the Velk army from north to south." But if other countries were to come along, it would be tough after all. "


    Hmm. But there could be three of them: one in the north and two in the west.


    "In other words, a total of six bottles." Are all six of them headed for the capital, Berkshire? "


    ��That''s right. Six radial streets look like they''re stretching out from Belx.��


    But I''m sure it''s Bergs, and it''s south of Berg, isn''t it?


    ��Yeah, it''s a lot closer to Agult.��


    Isn''t it likely that the army from Rogue is in the center or south?


    Gilios nodded.


    "Hmm. I think so, too. But I don''t think we should judge lightly at this stage."


    When Gilios said that, he took a big breath out.

 2509 Episode 256 Sharp Turn

    Well, that''s not a good idea to say no to.


    Gaius said with a convincing face.


    Gilios nodded to the words.


    "Hmm. But I''m pretty sure it''s possible. So what we can do is gather more information and increase the probability."


    "Information... where should I take it from?"


    "I''m not going directly to Rogue..."


    Gaius'' expression on Gilios'' face was a happy one.


    And when I thought I opened my mouth wide, I turned back and laughed a lot.


    Gilios was surprised and asked Gaius in a panic.


    "What''s the matter, Gaius? Stay with me."


    Then Gaius finally stopped laughing and said.


    ��There''s no need to gather information about Rogue.��


    ��What? You don''t need it? Why is that?"


    Then Gaius said with an unstoppable smile.


    "It''s easy." Just let me get into Rogue. "


    Oh, my God!


    "I''m not surprised. I don''t have to wait for anything. It''s not easy to get into Rogue military exercises without answering questions."


    "No, but that''s it..."


    Gilios seemed to be confused and not very well organized in his thoughts.


    But Gaius was completely motivated.


    "Because it is, isn''t it?" Why do I have to wait all the time? Of course, the meaning of Rogue''s military exercises may have been intended to invade the east. That''s why I''ll check it out. I''d rather ask you directly. Is this a military exercise to break into the east or a military exercise to break into the west? ��


    "But...."


    "But there''s nothing I can do about it. If we wait, we''ll be damaged. On the other hand, if we attack from here, the damage will be zero. I don''t have to think about it."


    Gaius affirmed.


    At last, Gilios nodded his head, wondering if his thoughts had come together.


    "... that''s true." If Rogue is likely to come in, don''t you have to wait? "


    "That''s right, of course we have information from other countries." If it''s a convergent army, other countries might attack at the same time. "


    Hmm. I''ll take care of your information.


    "Oh, please. If other countries invade while I''m at Rogue, you can deal with them."


    "Alright, the strongest enemy in the neighboring country is Rogue." If the other country is the opponent, I will have some of it, whether it is more than one country. "


    Gaius nodded a great deal.


    "Then be hasty with goodness." I''ll be right there! "

 2510 Episode 257: Crossing Two Mountain Ranges

    Gaius rolled his heels with courage.


    Gilios shouted at his back.


    "Please be careful." Don''t just be naughty. "


    Gaius replied without looking back.


    No problem!


    That''s what Gaius said, and he left the curtain in a flirtatious way.


    Gilios felt a bit uneasy at the response.


    "Are you all right... I hope I don''t get on my feet again..."


    Gaius jumped out of the curtain.


    Well, which one is Rogue?


    Gaius didn''t know how to look around, so he called out to the soldiers under his nose.


    "Hey, you! Which way is Rogue?"


    The soldier pointed in the direction with his fingers as he struggled.


    Thank you!


    Gaius thanked him and made the Aura Burst fully open.


    Gaius quickly flew across the sky as the soldiers gathered so much momentum.


    Well, this time it''s Rogue... what kind of country is it?


    Gaius mumbled to himself, flying at maximum speed.


    After a while, high mountains appeared on Gaius'' path.


    Could that be the border?


    Gaius raised his altitude to a height that jumped over the mountains.


    And all of a sudden he went over the mountains.


    Maybe it''s Zaban from here.


    Gaius looked around at the plain below him.


    "I see. I can see another mountain over there." Apparently, these two mountain ranges form Zaban. "


    Gaius remembered the shape of Zaban, which Gilios had described as long from north to south.


    "As expected, I can''t see all of them at this height... but I can feel how long it is from north to south."


    Gaius took the geo-information to his head and continued his high altitude cruise at maximum speed across another mountain range.


    After a while, it approached the second mountain range.


    This is Rogue!


    Gaius quickly crossed the second mountain range and looked out over the vast plains.


    "It''s huge! Seems like it''s going on endlessly."


    Gaius looked down and admired a vast plain that could not be compared to the plain he had just seen.


    "Now, it''s fine to reach the Rogue, but I wonder which way to go..."


    Gaius lowered his altitude and looked for a private house.


    Then they found us immediately.


    Gaius lowered his altitude even further and began to search for people.

 2511 Episode Two Thousand Five Hundred Eighty To Gral

    "Oh! There it is!"


    Gaius spotted a figure presumably working in the field, and he suddenly descended.


    Then, because the momentum was strong, a gust of wind blew.


    The man who was working in the field was surprised by the sudden gust of wind. When he raised his face, his eyes met the man who was flying from the sky towards him, and he was surprised twice.


    "Hey, what the hell!?"


    The man was bewildered, his legs wobbled and his legs clenched in the field.


    Gaius scratched his head and apologized.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to surprise you..."


    No, I''m surprised if humans fly out of the sky all of a sudden.


    "That''s right. No, I''m really sorry."


    "No, well, you don''t have to apologize that much..."


    The man finally settled down and rose slowly.


    So, who are you, a wizard or something?


    Well, that''s it. It''s just a magician.


    "Oh, you''re a mage, have you ever heard of it..."


    After all, there aren''t many magicians in this country?


    Then the man tilted his neck.


    "Come on... I don''t care if you ask me that..."


    Gaius waved his hands in a panic.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. By the way, I''d like to ask you something."


    "What? I wish I knew."


    Which way is Rogue Capital?


    "Oh, in the direction of Gral."


    Gral?


    Huh? Didn''t you know where Rogue''s capital is?


    "Oh, I don''t think so." Gral is the capital of Rogue? "


    "Oh, my God, did you hear the name of the capital without even knowing it?"


    "Actually, yes." Hee, the capital of Rogue is Gral. "


    "Is that such an impressive thing?"


    "Oh, no, not really. Which way is Gral, by the way?"


    The man then pointed in the direction of the loose motion.


    "Over here."


    Gaius nodded.


    ��Thank you. How far is it?��


    Then the man slowly tilted his neck.


    ��Come on... I''ve never been to Gral before... but when the guy from the neighboring village went to the capital, he said it took three full days.��


    I wonder if it''s a horse-drawn carriage?


    "Yeah, of course."


    Alright, then it''s about an hour.


    "Huh? An hour? Oh, is that so... are you flying?"


    "Yes, that should take a few hours. Thank you."


    Gaius said so, and rose to his feet.


    Then, smiling at the man, he immediately turned his face towards Gral and flew away.


    The rest of the men stared at Gaius'' flying direction with their big mouths open.

 2512 Chapter 259 The Courtyard

    Gaius continued to fly at high altitude for about an hour.


    Then the scenery under my feet clearly changed.


    "... it''s become a densely built area." Apparently, they''ve entered the capital of Rogue. "


    Gaius slowed down a little and gazed at the view.


    "Sure enough, it looks pretty big." It''s like a big country, isn''t it? "


    Gaius, convinced by himself, speeded up again.


    Then I saw a small hill at the end of the hill.


    At the top of the hill you can see something like a big wall.


    "That''s it. Probably a royal castle."


    Gaius slowed down a bit again.


    And as he watched the situation around him, he headed toward the hill that seemed to be the royal castle.


    Gaius raised the altitude all at once and looked up the hill.


    Hit it. It''s a castle after all.


    Gaius paused in the sky to see the full extent of the castle.


    "Now, what are we going to do... suddenly break into the castle, or...?"


    At that time, straw and soldiers came out of the castle courtyard.


    Oops, it looks like they found it.


    The soldiers pointed to Gaius, who was floating in the sky, and said he didn''t care.


    Well, that''s what I found out, so let''s try to penetrate it.


    When Gaius set his course, he slowly went down.


    Then, the soldiers'' agitation grew dramatically.


    The soldiers were as frightened as if they had never seen an enemy before.


    Gaius looked at it and smiled.


    "It''s a big fuss... it''s a bit pathetic, isn''t it?"


    Even so, Gaius kept on descending and approaching the castle.


    And when I approached at a distance of only a few tens of meters, I stopped in the air for a moment.


    I can''t find a place that looks like the king''s living space.


    Gaius looked around and looked for where King Rogue might be, but he couldn''t find anything like it.


    Well, just ask them.


    Gaius descended again and stood in the middle of the courtyard as the fleeing soldiers stared.


    Well, what are you guys going to do?


    Gaius called out to the soldiers in front of him.


    The soldier directly in front of Gaius shuddered and spoke up.


    "Hey, what are we going to do!" Oh, you just showed up! "


    Then Gaius raised his mouth.


    "Sure. Let''s change the question... what do you want me to do?"

 2513 Lesson 2,510 Gaius Mocking the Soldiers

    "Hey, what are you talking about!" What are you going to do? Why did you come to this castle!? "


    The soldier frightened but firmly challenged Gaius.


    Gaius raised his face and laughed loudly.


    "Don''t do this to yourself." I love it. "


    Gaius said mightily from above.


    A soldier rebelled against it.


    "Ugh, shut up! I hear you need something!"


    Gaius looked up to tease him and pretended to think.


    Then he said with a puffy, bright face, as if he had come up with something.


    "I''m here to break in."


    Then an agitation ran wavy over the soldiers.


    "W-What are you!"


    The soldier shouted angrily at the heavens.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I asked you what you wanted, so you answered me."


    "Don''t come for such a purpose, you!"


    "Even if you say so ~, that''s what I''m trying to do ~"


    "What are you saying in a light tone!" It''s not forgiven! "


    "Yes, by the way, where is the king?"


    Then the soldier gave a jerky look.


    "Well, who would have thought?! You''re an idiot!"


    "That''s good, isn''t it?" It''s not going to decrease. "


    "Well, stupid! It will be fewer!"


    Gaius deliberately tilted his neck.


    "Oh, surely less." It''s just a blow. "


    Then the soldiers'' agitation became Max.


    "Hey, you! What are you going to do with a single blow?"


    "It''s decided, isn''t it? One blow to the king...."


    Then the soldier interrupted Gaius'' words and shouted.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!!"


    "I''m not kidding." I''m pretty serious, though.


    The soldiers finally pulled out their swords from their hips.


    "Oh, have you finally made up your mind?" Even though you''ve been scared all the time. "


    "Shut up! If you do harm to the king, I will not let you return alive!"


    Other soldiers responded to the soldier''s call.


    "Ohhhhh!!!"


    Gaius was a little impressed with the soldiers.


    Well, it looks like the king here is quite admired.


    "Of course! My king is a great man!" I will touch you with one finger! "


    Gaius nodded with a full smile.


    "Sounds good, you guys." But hey, there are people in the world who can''t help it. "


    When Gaius said that, the soldier snorted.


    "Hmm! That''s what you''re talking about!"


    Gaius nodded heavily and let it out.


    "That''s right. I''ll teach you guys how to be different."

 2514 Episode 2,511: Cylinders of Flame

    "What the hell!" Because you can fly in the sky, you''re coming out big! "


    The soldier said indignantly.


    Gaius laughed mockingly.


    "Can you just fly? Just maybe? ~?"


    Gaius deliberately made a fool of his soldiers.


    Then, as it should have been, the soldiers resented.


    "Oh, my God, that''s the way to say it! You''re a jerk!"


    The soldiers'' faces were no longer flushed, and Gaius was no longer attacking them.


    But Gaius'' burning face didn''t stop.


    "That''s right. I''m a jerk."


    Gaius is a jerk, and the soldiers are tired.


    I can''t forgive you anymore! You''ll win or lose!


    The soldiers slashed at Gaius at once.


    But Gaius spewed the Aura Burst toward the ground and fled to the sky.


    Hey, coward!


    "Are you cowardly or not?" Then I''ll show you more than just fly. "


    Gaius said that and offered his right arm toward the horizon.


    "Look closely, barflame!"


    Gaius shouted, and the flame dragon gushed out from his right arm.


    Flaming Dragon charged toward the horizon at the soldiers'' head.


    "Don''t!!"


    The soldiers were greatly surprised when a huge cylinder of flames suddenly appeared above them.


    It appeared as a greeting, and everyone took a step back.


    Gaius greeted them with satisfaction from above.


    "What do you think? You don''t just fly, do you?"


    Then the soldier shouted.


    "Hey, what are you..."


    Then Gaius raised his chin and gave him a look of satisfaction.


    "Is that me? I''m a mage." What do you think? Have you seen it before? "


    ��Gu... if I''m a mage... is it real?...��


    Gaius raised his face and laughed.


    "You just saw it with your own eyes, didn''t you? It''s really decided, isn''t it?"


    ��Hmm, hmm... maybe it''s a mask.��


    How dare you shoot a barflame like that?


    "Maybe there''s some kind of seed."


    "Is there such a thing?" I''ll show you one more time, so take a good look. "


    Gaius said again and released the barflame on the horizon.


    A gorgeous cylinder stained with crimson once again appeared above the soldiers'' heads.


    The soldiers were terrified by the very existence of their immense power.

 2515 Episode 2512: Sparing Your Majesty

    "Ugh... you''re a real mage..."


    The soldier just now reluctantly believed what Gaius had said.


    Gaius laughed with satisfaction again.


    "You finally understand?" Now then, let''s give you a chance to tell us where the king is. "


    But none of the soldiers took this for granted.


    "So, who says!" That''s not true! "


    Then the other soldiers scolded Gaius.


    Gaius put his index finger in his earhole and turned it around, creating a dazed look on his face.


    "Heh, heh, they''re so noisy." I guess I still don''t understand the truth. You guys, you know what happens when that cylinder of fire is turned against you? "


    Gaius put Doss to work at the end of his words.


    The soldiers bowed together.


    But none broke their mouth with it.


    So the other soldier turned to Gaius and smashed his hatred.


    "Hmph! If you can do it, try it!" No matter what we do to you, we won''t break your mouth! "


    Gaius spread his hands and turned his palms upwards.


    Then she shrugged her shoulders and made a stunned pose.


    "Oh my, I''m in trouble." I didn''t want to use my strength as much as I could, but... if that''s what you''re after, I can''t help it... "


    In response to Gaius'' solitary remarks, the soldiers screamed for a moment.


    But soon they shut their mouths and fought with fear in their hearts.


    For a while, Gaius looked at the soldiers'' faces and intimidated them.


    But there was no one to succumb to Gaius.


    As a result, Gaius sighed deeply and loudly.


    I have no choice. I have no choice.


    I told him that Gaius was ready.


    Then the soldiers changed their faces.


    Although his face was distorted by fear, his eyes were that of a man who was ready.


    So Gaius, who saw it, spared them.


    "... well, let''s do it that way..."


    Gaius nodded as if he had made up his mind and turned his right hand to them.


    The soldiers woke up to their death.


    But they were not sent down with the fire of hell.


    Instead, a storm struck them that they had never tasted.


    The soldiers all opened their eyes from the feeling that their bodies were about to be blown away.


    And they found themselves exposed in a great storm, and they crawled on the ground, and endured.

 2516 Episode 2513: Soldiers Tongue Strike

    Gaius'' Windstorm blew up the soldiers in violent gusts.


    "You opened it with a good feeling."


    Gaius stepped down wooosh quietly into the open space where the soldiers were blown up.


    The blown-out soldiers staggered up and approached Straw and Gaius.


    Among them, a soldier who had been interacting with Gaius earlier stood at the forefront.


    "Ugh! You... what a power..."


    You''ve finally discovered the greatness of my power, haven''t you?


    But the soldier didn''t show Gaius succumbing.


    ��What''s great about it? There is no such thing as a man who makes himself great!"


    Then Gaius twisted his cheek slightly.


    "... well, that''s for sure..."


    "Hmph! It''s no good to say more of a victory now." People like you can''t be trusted! "


    Gaius twisted his cheeks even harder.


    The soldiers took the others and approached Gaius.


    Kaaaaa!


    The soldiers ordered us to attack Gaius at once.


    Although Gaius took a lot of damage from the soldiers'' remarks, he couldn''t have let them do it, so he escaped into the sky with the Aura Burst.


    Ouch! You coward!


    Gaius replied, twisting his cheeks as usual, without losing.


    "Who is a coward?" It is my ability to use magic. What''s wrong with using it? "


    "Hmm! You''re fleeing a safe zone beyond our control." You coward! "


    "Grrr! I don''t want to say it again... damn!"


    "If you''re sorry, come down!"


    Then Gaius recovered and lifted his chin.


    Hmm, who would take such an invitation!


    "Tsk!"


    The soldier unexpectedly tongued.


    Gaius was even more resurrected and his chest bent.


    Hmm, he''s trying to plot me.


    "I''m not thinking of plotting anything else!" I just said it because you looked like an idiot who was about to get on the right track! ��


    The soldier said clearly and firmly.


    Gaius collapsed in the air.


    "C ''mon! This guy... he''s so cocky..."


    ��Who''s being cheeky? I''m older than you!"


    Then Gaius suddenly rebelled.


    "Shut up! You look young, but I''m even longer than you!"

 2517 Episode 2514: Less Patience

    "Hmm! Is that possible?" I''m definitely older, you idiot! "


    The soldier told Gaius overhead to make a fool of himself.


    Besides, Gaius was clearly angry.


    ��Who''s stupid?! I don''t want to say it over and over again. If you say anything more, I won''t accept it!"


    Then the soldier raised his chin.


    "Hmm, why don''t you tell me?" Tell me! "


    "What a feat!" I didn''t think you''d let me do that! "


    Then the soldier looked dazzled.


    "He''s been hit? Who?" When? I don''t remember. "


    In response to the soldiers'' repeated taunt, Gaius unexpectedly closed his eyes, waving his face slightly and enduring anger.


    "... that''s nice... if you want, I''ll show you the same eyes as before!"


    Gaius said so, and the windstorm came out again.


    The storm hit the soldiers again.


    The soldiers tried to keep their bodies from being blown away, but the power was so great that everyone was blown away in no time.


    Gaius made a face that was always telling him to get angry.


    But as the soldiers were blown away, they stood up, staggering and closing in.


    Gaius stood on top of the Buddha and waited for them to come under his feet.


    It took some time, but the soldiers were close.


    Gaius raised his chin again and spoke out.


    Come on, if you don''t want to see any more painful eyes, you have to tell me where the king is!


    But the soldiers'' eyes were shining brightly.


    Another soldier told him to make a fool of Gaius.


    ��You idiot. Who says that?��


    "Hmm, don''t be so gentle, don''t be patient."


    The soldier lifted his chin and said with a smile.


    "Gently, perseveringly?" A little bit of a scratch, though? Oh, I see. You''re about to burst into tears with every scratch. ��


    It was an obvious provocation by the soldiers, but Gaius'' face was flushed.


    "Ahhh? Who''s gonna cry?"


    ��Didn''t you hear me? It''s you, hmm... eh


    Gaius twitched his cheeks, his upper lips up and his anger out.


    "You''re gonna blow me up, man."


    "I''ve done it a few times already." Well, it''s not a big deal. "


    Gaius twisted his cheeks and said.


    Oh, I see. Then I''ll come to my senses!

 2518 Episode 2,515 I give up.

    Gaius once again unleashed an intense windstorm.


    Soldiers blowing away in no time.


    But after a while, the soldiers rose up again and walked silently towards Gaius.


    Gaius released a further Windstorm with a dazed expression.


    Soldiers on the ground.


    But after a while, they got up one after the other and spookily approached Gaius.


    Gaius said with an even more grumpy expression.


    "Hey, give it up."


    Then one of the soldiers said:


    "We are not going to give up. Instead, why don''t you give up?"


    Then Gaius snorted and said something unexpected.


    "Yes, I will."


    As Gaius said, he jumped further up into the sky.


    The soldiers were surprised by Gaius'' remarks and actions and panicked.


    "Hey, where are you going!"


    Gaius turned around and said.


    "I''m not going to kill you." I''ll give up here. Besides, there are other people who seem to know where the king is. "


    With that, Gaius headed from the courtyard to the castle.


    Then, from the window that was just open, it broke into the inside.


    The dumbfounded soldiers quickly regained their senses and followed Gaius''s whereabouts in a hurry.


    Well, is there anyone there?


    Gaius continued to fly into the castle and avoid being caught up by the soldiers.


    Then, at the end of the hallway, a man appeared who seemed to be weakly popular.


    Gaius snorted.


    "I saw it.?"


    Gaius flew quietly toward the man and stood gorgeously just before him.


    The man was surprised and panicked.


    Huh? Huh? Huh?


    The man shook his head many times to the left and right, looking for anyone.


    But there was no one, and the man was frightened because there was no one to rely on.


    Gaius spoke to such a man as he snarled.


    Hello, how are you?


    The man panicked.


    "Huh? No, no? Who? Huh?"


    Gaius smiled nimble and asked.


    I wonder where the king of this country is right now.


    In response to Gaius'' blunt question, the man answered lightly because he was panicking.


    "Huh? Huh? The king? The king is in the practice area... huh?"


    "Oh, the training ground." Where is that? "


    The man unexpectedly pointed in the direction.


    Then Gaius said without putting his hair in.


    "That way. Thank you. Bye."


    Gaius said so, and opened the window and flew away in no time.

 2519 Episode 2516: Going to the Practice Grounds

    "I see, it''s an exercise area." That''s right, I see. It''s not strange to be here. "


    Gaius was convinced by his own interpretation of the information he had received from the man.


    Gaius continued to fly in the direction indicated by the man at cruising speed.


    After a while, the scenery of the city stopped.


    I think we''re going to create a training ground in the city.


    Gaius flew further into the countryside than before.


    But after a while, I didn''t see anything like a training ground.


    Gaius slowed down and stood still in the air.


    "Oh no, I thought it was nearby." If you''re far away, you can''t hit it just because the direction is a little off. "


    Gaius stopped flying any further and searched underneath to find out the exact direction.


    Then, a short distance away, I saw a building that looked like a house.


    "Oh, there it is. Let''s go."


    Gaius immediately released the Aura Burst and began to fly again.


    It took me only a few moments to get to the house.


    Gaius landed on the ground in a gentle curve and looked at the house.


    "Well, I hope someone is here..."


    Gaius approached the house and knocked on the door.


    Then, luckily, I heard a voice from inside responding to a knock.


    Yes ~


    It was the voice of a young, bright woman.


    Gaius questioned the door a moment ago.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just wanted to ask, is there a practice area near here?"


    The door slammed open and a young woman peered inside.


    Is this the military''s training ground?


    "Yes, yes, the Rogue army."


    The woman answered with a smile.


    Oh, well, it''s about a thirty-minute walk from here.


    "I see. Do you know the direction?"


    The woman nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah, this way."


    Gaius also thanked him with a smile.


    ��Thank you, that was very helpful.��


    The woman responded with a smile.


    You''re welcome.


    As Gaius lowered her head with a smile, the woman closed the door as she lowered her head.


    With a smile on his face, Gaius jumped up toward the direction indicated by the woman.


    As soon as Gaius began to fly again, a straw and a large amount of stuff entered his eyes.


    "There you are. You''re practicing with a lot of people." Probably in ten thousand units. "


    Gaius realized that the landscape beyond was an exercise by a large army.


    And then I went even faster, and I quickly packed up the distance.

 2520 Episode 2517 General Managers Department

    An army of ten thousand units is quite a spectacular landscape after all.


    Gaius leaked his thoughts on the scene as he approached the training ground at high speed.


    However, it was moving too fast, so I arrived at the training ground in no time.


    As a result, Gaius tried to get to work quickly without taking the time to admire the scenery.


    Well, which part is the general manager?


    Gaius searches for the commander-in-chief who leads the army under his feet.


    Then, a large tent like that was set up in the back.


    Is that it?


    But at that time, the soldiers under his feet noticed Gaius'' presence and began to scream.


    However, Gaius did not mind them and flew towards the tent, which is thought to be the commander-in-chief''s department, without letting them take a glimpse.


    The soldiers noticed Gaius as he moved around, pointed at him and stirred up something.


    But despite that, Gaius was aiming for a tent at a glance.


    In just a few moments, Gaius reached his tent.


    As soon as Gaius braked sharply and stopped in the air, he began to descend.


    Then, when I heard the noise around me, a straw and people came out of the tent.


    Gaius watched the humans as they descended.


    Come on, is there a Rogue King among them?


    Those who came out of the tent heard of Gaius'' presence from the soldiers around them and looked up.


    Gaius searched for the most lavishly dressed of them all.


    Is that it?


    Gaius spotted the planet and stood close to it.


    And he that was near unto him unleashed his sword, and went forward.


    Gaius was convinced when he saw the movements that would protect him.


    It''s definitely like that.


    Gaius gently squinted his shoulders, and spoke to him.


    Are you King Rogue?


    Gaius, speaking in a light tone, was discouraged by those around him.


    Who are you?!


    But Gaius turned a blind eye to them and spoke again to the man in front of him.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you King Rogue?"


    The man Gaius spoke slowly opened his mouth.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    Gaius made a smile.


    "Oh, I need you."


    ��I see, but before I do that, I think it''s polite to call my name first.��


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s right, I forgot." I''m sorry about this. My name is Auglos. Also known as Gaius Schneider. "

 2521 Episode 2518 King Rogue

    "Hmm, there are two names. It''s confusing."


    The Rogue King suddenly exhibited a calm atmosphere.


    Gaius was heartfelt and impressed.


    (Hmm, I''ll do it. I feel like the king of a great country.)


    Gaius smiled and raised the edge of his mouth.


    Just say "Gaius."


    Then King Rogue smiled lightly.


    Well then, Gaius, tell me what to do.


    "Oh, that''s right. I was hoping you could stop the invasion of Velcro. I''m here to ask you a favor."


    Then the people around them were frustrated again.


    "What!? Who are you?!"


    Gaius laughed with his nose.


    That''s why you''re talking about Gaius, isn''t it?


    "I''m not asking your name!" Do you belong to Belc!? "


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    "Belongs to ~? That''s not especially the case." If you say so, I''ll just go to Freelance. "


    "Hey, what''s a freelance!? What do you mean!?"


    "No, it doesn''t mean anything." I just said it because I don''t belong anywhere. "


    "Mm, you''re the one who says things I don''t understand." Don''t be alarmed, Your Majesty. "


    The man told him to stand before the king.


    But the king took control of the man.


    "No, I don''t mind. It''s funny if you think it''s a sit-down." And why do you think we''re going to invade Belk? ��


    King Rogue asked Gaius calmly.


    Gaius said frankly.


    "Hmm, that''s the kind of information I got." Of course, I won''t reveal the source. "


    Well, you trusted that information and went to Rogue and made a request?


    Yeah.


    The Rogue King sent Gaius a gaze.


    Gaius caught his gaze directly in front of him.


    Then King Rogue disappeared from his smile.


    Hmmm. So you think we''re going to stop attacking Velk if you ask me to?


    Gaius twisted his mouth and squeezed his shoulders.


    "No, you can''t ask me how much I''m asking by mouth."


    Then what are you doing here?


    Then Gaius laughed unstoppably.


    And now Gaius looked at King Rogue from the front and said:


    "It''s not my mouth, so I thought I''d show my strength." That''s why I''m going to ask you to give up the invasion. "

 2522 Chapter 2519: Violence

    "Hmm... you''re exercising your powers." Interesting. Let me show you. ��


    King Rogue laughed unstoppably and told Gaius.


    Soon, the people around King Rogue swept around and surrounded Gaius.


    But Gaius was fearless, and he was not noisy, and he was self-absorbed.


    King Rogue was even more amused and said:


    "Hmm, you seem to be stepping on the number of places." But how do we get through this situation? "


    King Rogue said to discredit Gaius.


    Then Gaius smiled unstoppably.


    And when I slowly looked around from left to right, I smiled and said.


    "This is what you do."


    When Gaius said that it was natural, a gust of wind blew all around him.


    It was so rough that it blew up the dust.


    The guards struggled to withstand, but their bodies retreated as they slipped on the ground.


    Then it went down to a certain point and the stampede became ineffective, and everyone blew up at once.


    Some struck their hips hard on the ground, and some struck the ground from their backs upon their necks, and fell down in a spin.


    Moreover, some were beaten by a storm, and turned their sides, and at that time, they were forced to put their arms on to support their bodies, and thus they bent in an unknown direction.


    There was a snorting around.


    Among them, Gaius stood with a flat face.


    From a distance, King Rogue leaked his admiration when he saw how Gaius was doing.


    "Excellent. Very interesting."


    King Rogue looked at Gaius with the look of a child wanting a toy.


    Gaius sensed the gaze and raised his eyebrows.


    Then another group of guards, apart from the blown guards, rushed towards Gaius and pointed their swords at him.


    Gaius was silent for a moment, revealing the storm again.


    The storm overwhelmed the guards with violence.


    They put their knees on the ground and tried to endure each other by supporting each other''s bodies, but they all blew up.


    However, the number of guards was not unusual, and they attacked Gaius one after another.


    But Gaius was inexhaustible, and he kept blowing them away without pain.


    Meanwhile, King Rogue kept staring at Gaius as he drooled.


    And then the words leaked from his shivering lips.


    "... I want it. Can''t you get hold of that guy somehow..."

 2523 Lesson 2,520 The Man in the Hood

    "... I want it. Can''t you get hold of that guy somehow..."


    King Rogue muttered that, and a man with a deep hood on his back whispered.


    "...... I wonder if it would be difficult to get hold of that person......"


    The man hid his face in the shadow of the hood, and his expression was invisible.


    King Rogue gave the man in the hood a light glance and murmured.


    No, I want that man no matter what.


    The man then gently distorted his mouth, which was slightly leaking out of the hood.


    "... however, Your Majesty... that person is dangerous"


    But King Rogue did not make a slight move, but suddenly uttered.


    "That''s why you say it." Yu wanted more, so think about how you can get whatever you want. "


    Then the man in the hood distorted his lips in agony, putting aside a few seconds to think.


    The next moment, he opened his mouth slightly and uttered words.


    "... I can''t help it. Well then, could you give me one more day?"


    "One day? So tomorrow or the day after, you say you can get that guy?"


    "... yes, that''s what I want to do..."


    Then we''ll need to buy some time, won''t we?


    "... yes, please."


    Then King Rogue nodded as if he had decided to do so.


    "All right, all right."


    Then, the man in the hood bowed to King Rogue and left a flickering afterimage, and disappeared in an instant.


    When King Rogue saw it, he nodded again with satisfaction, and said to Gaius, who was still in a storm, and to the guards, who were still facing it and being blown away.


    Until then!


    Soon the guards stopped rushing.


    On the other hand, Gaius instantly realized that the situation seemed to have changed, and stopped launching a windstorm.


    King Rogue nodded with satisfaction and opened his mouth again.


    "I need to talk to you." Shall we talk while we eat together? Follow me. "


    King Rogue said so and walked out, turning over Velvet''s sumptuous cloak.


    Gaius was dumbfounded for a moment, but he followed the words of King Rogue.


    Thus the battle on the practice ground was closed.


    The remaining guards gave a dazed expression and watched as the Rogue Kings disappeared into the curtain house.

 2524 Episode 2521: Meals

    When King Rogue entered the curtain house, he sat in the deepest seat.


    There was a very long desk set up in the shrine, and eight chairs were lined up next to it, and there were chairs in the deepest part and in front of them.


    For that reason, Gaius tried to sit down in the front seat.


    But King Rogue stopped Gaius like that.


    "I can''t sit at such a distance and talk properly." Come over here. "


    King Rogue said that and greeted Gaius.


    Gaius nodded lightly and followed King Rogue''s instructions.


    Then he sat down in the seat immediately to the right of King Rogue.


    Hmm. Let''s start with dinner.


    King Rogue said that, lightly turning his head and sniping his fingers at the waiter.


    Then the waiter bowed deeply and lifted the curtain and went out.


    Gaius opened his mouth to talk about the time it took for the meal to be ready.


    However, in the meantime, when the waiter opened the curtain again, another waiter with a large plate entered the curtain one after the other.


    Gaius watched and asked King Rogue with an open mouth.


    "... that''s amazing. It wasn''t long before it happened."


    Then King Rogue snorted.


    ��Of course, I always prepare meals.��


    Gaius was surprised and asked.


    Is that so?


    Then King Rogue raised his mouth.


    ��I''m just kidding, I was actually supposed to eat on time in the first place.��


    Then Gaius twisted his mouth regretfully because he had been deceived.


    "Shit! Is that what you''re saying?"


    King Rogue snorted again.


    Gaius bent his mouth to the lettering and looked uncomfortable.


    But the waiter put a delicious dish in front of Gaius, and soon he was in a good mood.


    "Oh, that''s gorgeous."


    There were plenty of plates in front of Gaius, and there were dishes on them that seemed to have exhausted all the luxuries.


    Gaius stared at the dish as he drooled.


    Then King Rogue said he was smiling.


    "Don''t hesitate to eat."


    Gaius looked like he was full of joy.


    Is that okay? Can I eat already?


    "Yeah, of course. Eat whatever you want."


    Then Gaius, as soon as King Rogue''s words were finished or not, started cooking.


    And I said, "A bite of food in my mouth."


    It''s delicious!

 2525 Episode 2522: After a meal

    Gaius smiled contentedly as he cheeked the meat dish on the large plate in front of him.


    Yeah! This is delicious!


    Gaius stretched out his hand to another large plate and served another.


    Then he opened his mouth wide and cheeked the dish.


    "... yes! This is delicious again!"


    Gaius reached out to various dishes one after the other.


    And as the food was constantly in my mouth, I packed it in.


    "It''s delicious!... This is also delicious!"... this one too! "


    Without resting his hand or mouth, Gaius levelled his food.


    King Kataya Rogue was eating his food quietly and loosely.


    Therefore, the meal landscape of the two was a contrast.


    But Gaius did not mind that, and proceeded with his meal.


    Like King Rogue, the food slowly progressed without making any noise.


    And after about ten minutes, Gaius'' hand finally stopped.


    "Ugh... it was delicious ~"


    Gaius leaned against the chair and said with satisfaction as he slapped his stomach.


    Then King Rogue took the napkin he had and wiped his mouth to see if it matched Gaius.


    And when he had finished wiping, he laid down his napkin and opened his mouth quietly.


    How about a drink?


    Gaius rose from his leaning position on the chair.


    Oh! That''s great!


    King Rogue smiled and snorted his fingers again.


    Then the waiter disappeared across the curtain.


    But after all, the curtain rose quickly, and now I was carrying various kinds of liquor.


    "Awesome. You don''t have to bring that much..."


    King Rogue smiled.


    "Why don''t you give it a try?" They''re all the finest products. "


    Then Gaius'' ears reacted with a twitch.


    "... I guess. Well, I''m not in a hurry... let''s give it a try."


    With a full smile, Gaius looked at the various types of liquor placed on the basin held by the waiter.


    ��Yeah... well, let''s get this for now.��


    Gaius pointed at the red-label bottle.


    Then the waiter bowed lightly and poured the wine into the glass.


    King Rogue chose the same liquor and the glass was placed in front of him.


    King Rogue turned to Gaius when he took the glass.


    ��Let''s go, let''s toast.��


    Gaius nodded and held the glass in the same way.


    The two of them smiled like their old friends and paired the glasses.


    "Cheers!"

 2526 Chapter 2523 Wine

    "... u ~ ~..."


    The mouth of the bottle and the glass bump into each other, and the sounds of cuttings and cuts echo in the room.


    ��... uuuuuuuuuuu...��


    Although Gaius was so drunk that Ruruo was unable to turn around, he tried to pour more alcohol, but he didn''t pour the bottle well and began to get irritated.


    Then the waiter stooped over, put his hand on Gaius'' wine bottle, and guided him to the glass.


    Finally, looking at the glass filled with alcohol, Gaius smiled with satisfaction and drank it down.


    "Pufu, yummy!"


    Then the waiter grabbed the bottle and filled the glass with wine again.


    Gaius was completely blushed and swallowed it up again.


    ��I''m cumming ~, it''s so good!��


    The waiter filled the cup again with a smile.


    Gaius drank it all over again and repeated this action over and over again.


    King Rogue, who was looking at it with a bitter smile, said, placing the glass in his right hand on the table.


    "I''m a little tired. You should do as you please to rest."


    Gaius said with a tongue that Ruru could not turn.


    "Nh?... ahhh, woohoo... woohoo, woohoo..."


    Gaius said that and waved his hand at King Rogue.


    King Rogue stood up with a smile on his face.


    Then, turning the loose cloak and gently returning the heel, she quietly and slowly left.


    Gaius immediately stared at the glass, which was full again, and said:


    "... oh?... there''s something... there''s something... um... there''s something... that''s... supposed to be..."


    Gaius snorted his throat and drank it all at once.


    ��Phew ~, it''s delicious... I''m getting tired of it...��


    Then the waiter came up to me again.


    "So what about the alcohol with carbonation next?" I thought I''d let you know. "


    Gaius'' expression turned puzzled.


    "Okay, let''s go..."


    The waiter bowed and immediately took the sparkling wine on the nearby basin.


    Then, with a familiar touch, he opened the faucet while making a sound, pouring it into a new glass and placing it suddenly in front of Gaius.


    Gaius grabbed it and scrapped it in front of him.


    "Ahh, I''m soaked... I''m soaked..."


    Gaius drank this all at once.


    And he said he had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Yeah, it''s good!


    The waiter heard the words and bowed suddenly, but there was an unstoppable smile in his mouth.

 2527 Episode 2524: Knives

    ��... uuuu... I can''t... anymore...��


    Gaius murmured, closing his eyelids and nodding.


    The waiter raised his mouth and laughed.


    But the waiter didn''t move for a while.


    After a while, Gaius'' sleepy breath leaked out.


    The waiter raised his mouth and smiled demonically.


    But the waiter still didn''t move.


    Eventually, Gaius'' sleep became a violent one accompanied by snoring.


    The waiter waited and finally began to move.


    She took her right hand slowly to her chest and took out something elongated.


    The waiter then approached Gaius so as not to make a slow footstep.


    He holds the elongated thing in his hand.


    Then the elongated thing was illuminated by the light and glowed brightly.


    It was a small knife used to open wines and such.


    As the waiter approached Gaius, he switched the little knife into his reverse hand.


    And as soon as he tried to put a knife on Gaius'' back, Gaius'' body began to glow pale.


    The waiter was surprised and watched the other waiters on the spot.


    The others came close to Gaius in amazement.


    Everyone is taking out a small knife from their pockets.


    It seems that the waiter was the leader of this place, and he sent a signal to the others.


    The others nodded with a serious expression.


    Then the leader looked around and raised his chin.


    And when she stopped at the end of the ascent, she looked around in turn and lowered her chin.


    At that moment, everyone stretched out their arms to stab Gaius with their knives in front of them.


    But it didn''t come true.


    The pale aura that covered Gaius'' body bounced off all their knives.


    The waiters gave a stunned expression.


    The sound of knives falling all over the room echoed.


    But Gaius was sleepy, and he was scratching even louder without reacting to the sound.


    The waitress''s leader nodded at everyone.


    Then they all went together to pick up the knife.


    And when each of them finished picking up their knives again, they returned to the area around Gaius.


    But this time, only the leader turned the knife towards Gaius and slowly drew it closer to Gaius'' body.


    The knife stopped vitally along the way.


    They gave a stunned expression.


    But then everyone looked at each other and fell apart.

 2528 Lesson 2,525 Who Were In The Tabernacle?

    The waiter, or the leader of the assassin regiment, sighed and gave up.


    I waved and scattered them as I watched the other waiters and assassins.


    Then, one of them quietly left the curtain.


    As the leader stepped out of the curtain, he headed straight for another curtain house.


    Then I turned the curtain and went inside.


    How was your head?


    It was the man in the hood who was beside King Rogue who asked.


    The leader reported honestly.


    "I''m sorry." The assassination never happened. ��


    Then the man made a rough voice.


    "What?!? I just received a report that he''s drunk!" Why do you say that you have failed in spite of all this? ".


    The leader replied to the man calmly.


    "Yes, indeed, he is drunk and sleeping." However, there is some kind of unknown membrane around him, and he plays our knife. ��


    "What! A membrane!? Is that magic!?"


    "Probably, but I have very little knowledge of magic, so I can''t say for sure."


    Then the man roared.


    "Mmm... what a thing." King Rogue seems to have a big obsession with him, but I don''t think that kind of person is necessary in our country. That''s why I wanted to keep it buried in the dark no matter what.... "


    "I''m sorry." It''s not easy with our hands..... "


    The man then waved violently.


    "Yeah! Enough! Back off!"


    The leader bowed deeply and quietly left the room.


    The man had a grumpy look in the curtain house.


    "Mmm... what should I do... I asked King Rogue to wait for me for one day, and I can''t do anything until then..."


    Then a woman in a black robe came into the curtain without a sound.


    The man frowned for a moment, but called out to the woman.


    "What do you want? I didn''t call you, I don''t remember."


    Then the woman raised her mouth slightly and put a thin smile on her face.


    "Well, you''ve come to save your predicament, but that''s a lot of rhetoric, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm, what can you do?"


    Even though the man said so, it was true that he was in a predicament, and he had no choice but to do so, because he had a desperate desire for me.


    "No, I''m sorry, let me hear it. I wonder if there is any weird idea?"

 2529 Lesson 2,526: Men and Women

    The woman raised her chin to mock the man who apologized honestly.


    "Hmm, that''s unusual for you." How dare you bow your head to me like this? "


    ��I don''t care. That''s a better idea than that. I couldn''t have come here without a surprise. Tell me that as soon as you can."


    "Hmm, it looks like you''re really in a mess." "Dear Sir/Madam, I am sorry for your loss."


    "Hey, come on." I don''t know if I have a weird idea, or if I don''t have a weird idea. "


    Then the woman finally pulled in a thin laugh.


    "Yes, of course."


    "That''s it. Let me hear it."


    "Well, don''t wait." I can''t help but be in a hurry. "


    Then the man''s face turned black.


    "Hey, just say it quickly." If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you. "


    The man put his hand on the sword at his waist and said in a dossy voice.


    However, the woman''s liver seemed to be sedated, and she didn''t take a step back.


    "Do you think I''ll give in to that cheap threat?"


    "Whether it''s cheap or whatever, it doesn''t matter! Why don''t you just say it before it''s too late!"


    Then the woman spread her hands and squeezed her shoulders.


    ��Well, I''ll tell you what. Give me your ears."


    The man tilted his neck with a harsh expression and turned his ear to the woman.


    The woman slowly approached the man and whispered in her ear.


    "You know that, don''t you? Give me an example."


    "It''s an example... what are you talking about?"


    The woman was slightly irritated by the man''s poor judgment.


    "Don''t you get it? It''s a man with absolutely no sense....."


    Then the man got discouraged.


    "You don''t speak well." Why don''t you be more specific! "


    "Hmm, you think too badly." But that''s fine, the alloy I''m talking about... you know you don''t understand, right? "


    "An example of an alloy?... you mean the alloy of a new material that was newly developed by the military?"


    "Yeah, that''s it."


    ��What''s wrong with that? How do you use something like that?"


    "Have you forgotten? That the alloy has a special effect."


    Then, the man''s expression turned sloppy.


    "I see! I see."


    When the man said that, he already had a bright face.


    I see you finally understand.


    "Oh, I understand. I think it''s worth a try."


    The man laughed furiously and said to the woman:


    The woman raised her mouth.


    This spooky pair of men and women kept laughing for a while.

 2530 Chapter 2527 Small Items

    That''s why I''ll lend you this one.


    A woman said away from a man.


    The man said, exhaling with his nose.


    "That''s a story if it works."


    The woman replied without looking back.


    ��It''s going to work, or it''s going to work.��


    "I''ll do it. My neck is hanging."


    Then the woman stopped and looked back and said.


    Huh, if it doesn''t work, will you be killed by King Rogue?


    The man said sparingly as he exhaled with his nose again.


    "I guess they won''t let you get killed. But I''m sure you''ll be relieved of your job. That''s what I mean when I say neck."


    Then the woman told him to make a fool of himself.


    "Hah, this is nonsense. Is that your neck?" I knew it... but what kind of job is it?... It''s boring. It''s a small item, isn''t it? "


    Then the man told me to throw up.


    "Hmm, I can''t say anything. How long do you think it took me to get this position? You don''t understand!"


    That''s what the man turned his back on.


    The woman turned to the man''s back and said, "Did you think this was the tide?"


    "Well, then I''ll go." I''ll be ready. "


    Then the man felt a little stiff.


    The woman tried to leave without knowing about such a man.


    A man then stopped the woman.


    "Wait, I''m coming too. I''m worried about the head and tail."


    The woman stopped and said with a dazed look, without looking back.


    I see. Do as you please.


    When she said that, she began to walk again.


    The man chased his back mercilessly.


    Lord Gaius...... Lord Gaius


    The leader of the waiter spoke softly to Gaius.


    Then Gaius'' body twitched.


    "... uuuuuuuuu..."


    Gaius raised his face slightly as he groaned and asked half-eyed.


    "... yeah?... What?... What did you call me?"


    Then the leader responded suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to interrupt your sleep, but if you fall asleep in a place like this, you''ll catch a cold." We''ve set up a bedroom for you, so you can rest well. ��


    "Ah, ahhh... no problem, here..."


    When Gaius said that, he lowered his face again and fell asleep.


    The leader of the waiter looked extremely troubled and often fainted.

 2531 Lesson 2,528 Desperate Waiters

    Gaius... Gaius!


    The waiter''s leader never shouted.


    Then Gaius'' body reacted with a twitch.


    Then she raised her face and said with a grumpy face.


    "... what? I said it''s okay here."


    To Gaius, who was obviously sharp, the leader was quite frightened, but he managed to recover his feelings.


    "... yes, that''s what I asked you earlier... but..."


    What? What is it?


    Gaius interrupted the conversation.


    The leader shook his body and was awed.


    But at that time, the other waiters pushed the leader''s back, hoping to get a few of them together.


    The leader turned back desperately and tried to stop the other waiters.


    But the other waiters did not look at the leader, but desperately grabbed him and pushed him.


    The leader was pushed out from behind, pulled out in front of the terrifying Gaius and twisted his face.


    Then, Gaius the Terrified lifted his head even higher.


    "So what? What the hell!"


    The leader was prepared to be killed.


    And I said it.


    "... well, if we can sleep here... we''re in trouble..."


    Why?


    "... um... well... I can''t clean up after myself..."


    Then Gaius suddenly woke up his upper body.


    Not only the leader but also the waiters who were pushing his back were frightened by the action and fell backwards as much as they could.


    Then Gaius, who saw it, looked strange.


    "Yeah? Are you okay? Why did you fall?"


    Kyoton and Gaius said to the waiter''s leader in a panic.


    "No, no... no... nothing..."


    "It''s nothing, but you won''t fall over." What''s going on? "


    The leader worked his head in full rotation.


    "Ah, no... that''s right... maybe the one behind me got stoned." It depends on whether I fell down and grabbed the other person, or if that person grabbed the other person, I fell down..... "


    It was a desperate excuse for the leader, but it paid off for Gaius.


    "Oh, that''s right. Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "Yes, yes! It''s okay!"


    Then the other waiters said it all at once.


    No problem!


    Then Gaius said with a fuuuuuu.


    ��Yes, that''s good.��

 2532 Chapter 2529: Sleeping Areas

    ��Yes, that''s good.��


    Gaius smiled and said so.


    Then, Gaius slowly stood up.


    The waiters were thrilled with the behavior, but they managed to put up with it this time.


    Then Gaius said with a still sleepy face.


    "... I''m sorry. If you were sleeping in this place, you wouldn''t be able to clean it up."


    The waiter''s leader responded in horror.


    "Yes, no, I''m sorry. I''ve woken you up..."


    "Oh, no, I''m the one who slept in this place."


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Then I''ll go.


    Gaius walked out with a leisurely pace.


    The leader called out there.


    Ah, Lord Gaius, not that way, but this way.


    Yeah? Yeah, that''s what they said about the bedroom.


    ��Yes, I have it ready for you.��


    "Well then, let''s spoil your words." I''m still sleepy. "


    Yes, I will guide you then.


    That''s what the leader said, leading Gaius.


    Gaius followed him quietly.


    So Gaius finally left the curtain house.


    The rest of the waiters sighed at once.


    Then, I relaxed my whole body and was relieved.


    Please, this way.


    The leader shook his voice a little.


    Then Gaius jumped up his eyebrows and buttocks.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?"


    ��What is it? what is it?


    The leader was nervous and did not realize that his voice was shaking, so he was unaware of the meaning of Gaius'' question.


    As a result, the leader''s reaction became natural, and Gaius did not think it was particularly strange.


    "... oh, no, it was my imagination."


    "Hah, is that so?" Okay, here you go. "


    The leader turned the curtain on the bedroom that had been prepared for Gaius and tried to guide him.


    The face was a little twisted, but Gaius didn''t notice.


    Then Gaius walked into the bedroom as he was guided.


    ��There''s a bed inside, so rest well.��


    "Oh, thank you. I''ll let you sleep for a while."


    When Gaius said that, he went straight to the bed in the middle of the bedroom.

 2533 Lesson 2,530 Giant Iron Plate

    "... fufu... I''m sleepy... let''s go to bed..."


    Gaius reached the bed and fell like a jump.


    And as soon as I had a little more body, I started to sleep quietly.


    Then, the leader of the waiter who confirmed the situation showed a frustrated expression.


    Then he slowly raised his right hand and sent a signal to someone.


    Straw and men appeared from behind the leader.


    They were carrying large plates of iron somehow.


    The leader waited for them to arrive, waking up to see if Gaius was awake.


    After a while, they finished carrying the large iron plate and brought it to the leader.


    The leader nodded sternly.


    Then they began to erect the large iron plate.


    The leader watched their actions flirting.


    At last, the iron plate stood.


    After confirming it, the leader peeked into the bedroom again to see how Gaius was doing.


    Gaius is sound asleep.


    The leader took a deep breath and sent them another signal.


    At the same time, he stepped away from the entrance.


    And they carried the iron plate that they had set up, to seal the entrance of the bed.


    At that time, there was a sound that came into contact with the metal.


    The sound was so loud that the leader cooled off.


    And it came to pass, that they, which stood on the iron plate, were likewise, and all of them were blued together.


    However, there was no noise from inside, and there was no sign of Gaius waking up, so everyone snapped their chest down.


    Then there appeared to him another one, stubborn.


    When the leader nodded to them, they quietly headed for the entrance.


    And when they reached the entrance, they brought back the tools they had.


    Then the leader nodded at them again.


    They also looked at the leader to confirm the signal, and suddenly a flame burst out from the tool they had.


    Then the flame began to hit the iron plate.


    The leader kept on staring at the work silently.


    Inside, I was worried that Gaius would not wake up, and I had no choice.


    But there was no sign of Gaius waking up.


    However, the leader''s heart was filled with fear for Gaius, and he could not rest until the work was completed.

 2534 Chapter 2531: The Cold

    "... uuu... nh... ahh..."


    Gaius groaned and woke up.


    "... yeah?... where are we?..."


    Gaius looked around his neck as he lay on his back.


    "... where is it?..."


    Gaius leaned his head toward an unknown landscape.


    "... oh, I see..."


    Gaius remembered there.


    "I drank and fell asleep. That''s why I was brought to this room."


    Gaius tried to get up there slowly.


    "Huh?... Something''s going on..."


    Gaius frowned as he noticed that his body was not moving as usual.


    But Gaius managed to raise his upper body, and Gaius also tilted his neck.


    Did you catch a cold?


    Gaius put his right hand on his forehead.


    "... it''s a bit hot..."


    Gaius lowered his right hand and shook his head.


    ��... dull... dull quite seriously...��


    Gaius slowly lowered his legs from the bed.


    "... this is a cold..."


    While saying so, Gaius grabbed the glass of water on the nearby table and drank it all at once.


    "... well, I''ll only go to bed when I''m like this." By sleeping, you can either go to bed..... "


    Gaius put his feet on the bed again and began to sleep wearing a duvet.


    "... how''s it going? What''s the situation?"


    A man whispered to the leader of the waiter last night.


    Then the leader answered in a small voice.


    ��Yes, I can''t hear anything.��


    "Well then, his power..."


    "Probably...."


    The man gave a pleasant expression.


    Then last night, the woman approached from behind and said:


    Looks like it went well, huh?


    The man and the leader turned around in a reflexive manner and both said with their fingers in their mouths.


    Loud!


    Then a woman shrugged her shoulders.


    "You guys are bigger, aren''t you?"


    The woman said to the men with a dazed look on her face.


    The man then lightly coughed.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter." Anyway, let''s see how it goes for a while. "


    The woman looked even more dazzled.


    "What are you talking about?" Your Majesty will be here soon. "


    What? His Majesty the King?


    "That''s right. Your Majesty is there..."


    While saying so, the woman pointed to the curtain in front of her and said with her chin.


    "I''m obsessed with the man I''m sleeping with."

 2535 Episode 2532: Trapped

    "Your Majesty is coming...... Mmm, a little early......"


    A man looked a little troubled.


    But the woman answered again with a dazed look.


    "You can''t help it, can you?" We''ll only be able to do that. I mean, you''re already awake. "


    "Mmm... if that''s the case, I can''t help it..."


    "You don''t make any noise, do you? Then it''s okay, isn''t it?"


    ��You don''t know that yet, do you?��


    Then the woman frowned unpleasantly.


    "What are you taking a big attitude towards?" Isn''t the first thing you do thank me for? "


    ��What are you talking about? It''s not over yet."


    Hah, you tried to kill that man by ignoring His Majesty the King.


    "What do you mean?" It''s about thinking of the country. "


    ��You''re lying. You don''t have loyalty to your country, do you?"


    "Wait a minute. I have a heart to think of my country."


    "I don''t know... well, what excuse would you have given if you had really killed her?"


    Then a man told her to make a fool of a woman.


    "Hmm, if a man like me gets killed lightly, His Majesty will lose interest."


    Then the woman nodded in admiration.


    Oh, you know that, right?


    Hmm, I can''t assassinate you without thinking about it.


    The man shrugged his chest and said.


    The woman stared at such a man for a moment with a slightly dazed, otherwise look.


    But he quickly regained his mind and said.


    So, what do we do?


    "Yeah? What?"


    "It''s not what I want. That''s why you said His Majesty would be here soon."


    ��Um, um... when this happens, it''ll only be possible anymore��


    "That''s why I told you from the beginning."


    "Ugh, shut up. Anyway, we''re going to keep them in that curtain for a little longer." then.... "


    Then a woman took away a man''s line.


    You''re going to lose your magic power, aren''t you?


    When she said that, she raised her mouth and laughed.


    Although the man was also deprived of dialogue, he was satisfied with the current situation, so he raised his mouth and laughed in the same way.


    While listening to the two conversations in silence, the leader of the waiter smiled even though he did not raise his voice.


    And all the three of them smiled with fullness, and looked upon the curtain before them.

 2536 Lesson 2,533 Bilan and Elarda

    Then a rumbling broke out in the distance.


    The three looked back and realized the reason for their fuss.


    It looks like His Majesty the King is here.


    The man said.


    The woman shrugged her shoulders and told her to make a fool of the man.


    "If you look at it like that, you''ll know." What''s the point of going out of my way to say that? "


    Then, he objected whether the man had come with a big dick or not in an openly grumpy manner.


    "Shut up, it may be something you don''t have to say, but it''s not a bad thing to say. It would be better to complain about it one at a time.��


    "I didn''t say it was a problem." I just asked if it made sense. "


    "I''m saying it''s an unwanted word." You have a lot of talk. "


    "Hmm, that''s a woman''s privilege." Don''t let the man tell you about it. I know the vessel. "


    "I don''t want to be weighed for that kind of thing! Nonsense!"


    "That''s my line." it''s nothing.... "


    The Rogue King approached while the two of them were saying yes.


    The leader of the waiter, who was listening to the two exchanges, broke between them in a panic.


    "No, that''s it. Please, that''s it." His Majesty the King is here to see you. "


    Then the two of them shouted altogether.


    "I don''t even know what you''re talking about!" "" I can see you''re not going to say it! ""


    The leader took a step back with a dazed look on his face.


    But the quarrel between the two of them subsided.


    The man repeatedly coughs and tunes his throat, and the woman wrinkles her clothes.


    Soon, King Rogue came to the three of them.


    Billan, how''s the head and tail?


    King Rogue called the man Billan.


    "No. Probably no problem"


    With fear, Billan laid his hands on his chest.


    Oh, isn''t that Elalda?


    King Rogue called the woman next to Billan Elalda.


    Elalda looked sorry, and thanked the king.


    "I''m in a good mood for His Majesty the King." This Elarda, I''m glad to see you again. "


    "Hmm. You look as beautiful as ever." Are you obsessed with Billan now? "


    King Rogue said to tease.


    But Elalda was also like a woman in the hundred battles, and she returned it without any upsetting.


    No way, Your Majesty. My hobbies are a little more elegant.

 2537 Episode 2534: Hitting the Ear

    For Elarda''s sake, Villain twisted his cheek, but King Rogue took it.


    King Rogue turned his face to the sky and laughed.


    "Well, that''s a masterpiece. It''s funny, Elarda."


    "I''m afraid so, Your Majesty."


    Elalda bowed deeply and received the compliment of King Rogue.


    King Rogue nodded contentedly, but leaned his head slightly.


    ��But why are you here?��


    Elalda quickly answered some of King Rogue''s obvious questions.


    "Yes, I have the right to speak to His Majesty the King." I''d like to borrow your ears if I can... "


    "Oh, that story is always interesting." It won''t suffer. Close. "


    King Rogue gestured to Elalda and listened.


    Elalda bowed and quickly approached King Rogue, whispering something in her ear.


    Then King Rogue''s eyebrows twitched.


    "... oh, that''s a face demon..."


    Elalda had already quickly pulled back and replied with her head down.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, please be careful with him."


    King Rogue nodded heavily.


    "Hmm. Okay. I''ll be careful what you say."


    Elalda smiled contentedly and bowed deeply again.


    Then King Rogue turned to Billan.


    ��Now, Billan, what happened to that guy?��


    Billan replied suddenly.


    "No. If you''re talking about Gaius, I''ll be right there."


    Bilan said, pointing to the curtainhouse with his right hand.


    King Rogue nodded.


    "Are you there?" And did he become mine? "


    Bilan replied with his head down.


    "I''m sorry." We have not yet obtained consent. But I thought that would happen soon.... "


    Oh, what kind of hand are you going to use to get him?


    Bilan raised his face and began to explain himself to King Rogue.


    ��Yes, I will answer that. First of all, how familiar are you with the new alloy recently developed by the military?"


    "A new alloy?"... oh, I''m sure I got a report. Somehow, it''s harder than any other alloy I''ve ever had. "


    "Yes, as you say." But how about another characteristic? "


    Another one?


    The Rogue King murmured, and instantly had a happy expression on his face, and then smiled.


    "I see, Billan, I see you''ve got your hands full."

 2538 Chapter 2535: Lunch

    "Yes, according to His Majesty''s conjecture."


    Billan said as if it were his own.


    Then Elarda on the side coughs lightly.


    Bilan jumped up one eyebrow.


    In fact, it was Elalda who came up with the plan, so Billan had no choice but to explain the situation.


    With Elarda''s suggestion, that curtain is made of a new alloy.


    King Rogue nodded to Billan with satisfaction, then turned his face to Elalda.


    "I see, this is also Elarda''s plan." Excellent work, Elalda. "


    Elalda bowed down with a full smile to praise from King Rogue.


    Thank you for your kind words.


    Hmmm. And how''s it going inside?


    Bilan answered King Rogue''s question.


    "I''m sorry." We''ve completely welded the entrance, so we don''t know what''s inside. ��


    "Hmm, I see. Then you don''t know what happened to him."


    "Yes, but I heard that the new alloy will suck up all the magic power of any mage for an hour..."


    How long have you been trapping Gaius?


    Yes, I think he''s been gone for about two hours.


    "Two hours... I wonder if he''s at a different level than the wizards in my country."


    ��Yes, so I''d like to give you a little more time if I can.��


    "Hmm. Let''s have lunch a little early." You can hang out with that person, too. "


    When King Rogue said that, the Billans broke their hips.


    Yes, thank you.


    King Rogue returned to his heels.


    And Biran and the others followed.


    "Well, it''s been an hour since then." What do you think? It''s about time. "


    King Rogue finished his lunch and said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    Then Bilan smiled and said.


    "Yes, for a total of three hours." It usually took three times as long as an hour, so I know it''s no longer a problem. "


    But Elalda wasn''t.


    "No, Your Majesty, I hear he''s special." I thought I''d better be careful. "


    Elalda said that and lowered her head.


    Villain glanced at Elarda like that, but she didn''t care at all.


    Then King Rogue put his hand on his chin, scrubbed it several times, and then drew a conclusion.


    "That''s right. Let''s be careful here." I''ll wait two hours. "

 2539 Episode 2536: New Alloy

    After a leisurely tea time after lunch, King Rogue took his pocket watch out of his pocket.


    "... it''s time. Let''s go."


    Billan rose in the order of Elalda.


    King Rogue then rose slowly.


    Then he looked at the two of them and said:


    Well then, let''s go.


    King Rogue said happily.


    Yes.


    The two answered almost simultaneously, followed by King Rogue.


    Then the three went to the new alloy-shadowed curtain where Gaius slept again.


    Okay, let''s open the door.


    Following King Rogue''s orders, the attendants moved quickly towards the door.


    They tried to attach themselves to the door or use the tools in their hands to break it open.


    Gee! Gee! Gee! Gee!


    Various metal sounds echo all around.


    They tried to open the door while scattering the noise without hesitation.


    At last, the door began to open.


    Looks like it''s going to open up.


    King Rogue saw it and muttered a word.


    Billan responded suddenly.


    Yes, I think it''s almost there.


    Then the giant iron plate collapsed with the roar.


    Thank you for opening it.


    Villain said with satisfaction.


    The Rogue King smiled similarly filled.


    All right, let''s do it then.


    King Rogue took a step forward.


    Billan and Elalda followed.


    But the three of them stopped a few steps away.


    This was because Gaius appeared from the inside.


    "Oh my God, you''re so loud... it was a terrific sound"


    King Rogue smiled.


    Then he began to walk again, and reached before Gaius.


    I''m sorry about that.


    "What''s that noise?" You can''t sleep, can you? "


    "Hmm. How are you feeling?"


    King Rogue did not answer Gaius''s question, but returned it with a question.


    But Gaius did not mind and answered.


    "What? You''re in a bad shape?" It looks like I caught a cold.... "


    Then the Rogue Kings smiled at once.


    And Bilan whispered to King Rogue.


    "Apparently, it worked. It seems that the magicians have developed symptoms that seemed like they had a cold."


    Is it harmful to your health?


    "Yes, that''s not true. It seems that this kind of symptom occurs when the magic is sucked away. After a few days, the magic will return and the symptoms will be healed."


    Then King Rogue nodded with satisfaction.


    And he turned to Gaius.


    "I''m sorry, Gaius. Looks like you''ve made me sick."

 2540 Lesson 2,537: Metal Curtain Houses

    "Huh? What?"


    Gaius rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked King Rogue.


    King Rogue answered Gaius'' faltering questions with eagles.


    "I''m sorry I made you sick."


    Then Gaius tilted his head wonderingly.


    "... yeah? I let you do it?"... oh, by the way, it was such a cold curtain. "


    Then the Rogue king said flirtatiously.


    "I guess so." Because it''s made of metal. "


    "Made of metal?... the curtain house?" Was that cold? "


    "Hmm. That''s what I''m talking about."


    Gaius then clapped his hand in front of his face, as though he had reached a confluence.


    "Oh, that''s right. You put me in a cold room, so I got a cold."


    Gaius said with a convincing face.


    But King Rogue laughed and said, as did Billan and Elalda.


    "No, it''s not that, Gaius."


    Gaius tilted his head again.


    Yeah? No?


    Oh, no, you didn''t catch a cold.


    Gaius knocked his head to the side, making it impossible for him to do so anymore.


    "Hmm? Seriously?... no, I think it''s a cold..."


    King Rogue laughed face to face with the beside Billans.


    Then Gaius frowned unpleasantly at the thought of being made a fool of.


    "What?" I laughed disgustingly. What are you trying to say? "


    Then the Rogue King apologized to Gaius with a smile.


    ��No, I''m sorry, don''t be offended.��


    Gaius said with an eyebrow.


    "No, I''ll make it worse." Smirked and laughed. What the hell is that? "


    "You''re not sick because the room was cold."


    Gaius rebelled to become the top of the Buddha.


    "Then what is it?" Did you guys do something to me? "


    King Rogue finally smiled and said.


    Hmm. I did.


    Gaius put his neck forward like a turtle and was surprised.


    ��What happened to you, to me? What do you mean?"


    King Rogue smiled again at Gaius'' question about the quick succession of arrows.


    He pointed to the curtain behind Gaius and said:


    "I worked on it."


    Gaius turned around, checking the direction of his fingers, and stared back at the curtain.


    "In the curtain hall?... is it made of metal?"... that is, made of metal?... for what? "


    Is Gaius on top of your head? It was as if a lot of marks were floating around, and I tilted my neck as much as I could.

 2541 Lesson 2,538: A metal that sucks up magic power

    "I can''t get any guidelines..."


    Gaius murmured with a strange expression.


    Then King Rogue nodded to the eagle.


    "I''m so sorry." It''s time to tell the truth. ��


    Gaius had a rotten face.


    "Oh, that''s enough. Just tell me."


    Rogue replied to Gaius in a smile.


    That curtain house is covered in special metal.


    "Special metal?... What kind of metal?"


    King Rogue shook his head and urged Billan, the right neighbour, to explain.


    Billan nodded and took a step forward.


    "It''s a special metal newly developed by our army." It boasts great hardness, but it also has the speciality that I gained by side. "


    "That''s why it''s so special."


    Then Bilan put aside a beat and said.


    It sucks away the magic power of a magician like you!


    Billan laughed out loud when he said that.


    King Rogue was smiling, and Elarda was smiling unstoppably.


    Gaius frowned and stared at the three.


    Then Villain waved his hands up in front of his face.


    "Oh, I''m scared, I''m scared... you have terrible eyes." But even so, you''re not afraid anymore. "


    Billan told him to look down on Gaius.


    Gaius stared at him with a stern gaze.


    "... a metal that absorbs magic power..."


    ��That''s right, I didn''t develop it for that purpose, but somehow it had such traits.��


    Well, it''s a coincidence.


    "That''s right, because when our mage touched the new alloy, he lost his power." It turns out to have such traits. ��


    Hmm, what''s the principle?


    Then, Villain''s expression pierced the void.


    Then he looked at Elalda unexpectedly with a poor face at the answer.


    With a dazed look, Elalda sighed and launched the aid ship.


    "I don''t understand the principle. Because it''s a coincidence. But it definitely sucked up the magic. That''s why I used it on you. That''s all."


    Then Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    "I guess so." Even so, I didn''t know there was such a substance. "


    "Surprised, you idiot."


    Villain has regained momentum and told her to scorn.


    Gaius sighed and stared at Billan again.


    "You''ve been upset for a long time."

 2542 Chapter 2539 Your Highness

    "You''ve been upset for a long time."


    That''s what Gaius said when he kissed Billan.


    But Billan didn''t move at all.


    On the contrary, even the thin laughter was as much as it was stuck to his face.


    And Gaius amplified his anger even further.


    It looks like you''re getting on your feet a lot.


    Billan responded with a sense of leisure.


    I see? I don''t think so.


    "I''m in good shape." Looks like I''m looking at myself a while back. "


    ��Hohohoho, you certainly seem to have a temperament of good riding?��


    Villain said with a laugh.


    Gaius replied, turning into a vicious face.


    "Yeah, there is, but it will be the same for you."


    I see? I don''t think so.


    Then Elalda looked at Villan and said, smiling with her nose.


    "That boy is right." You''re a good rider, damn it. "


    Bilan raised his eyebrows against Elalda.


    "Wait a minute. I can''t do that..."


    Then King Rogue raised his hand and took control of Villain with a bitter smile.


    "Let''s do it." Gaius is angry. "


    Bilan put his right hand on his chest and lowered his head.


    Elalda folded her hips and lowered her head as she gently pulled the hem of her skirt.


    The Rogue King received the gift from the Eagle and turned to Gaius again.


    Gaius, I''m not trying to hurt you anymore.


    Gaius said with a vicious face.


    Then what are you imitating?


    King Rogue squeezed his face there for a moment.


    And with a sincere look, he caught Gaius and said.


    "I want to make you subordinate." That''s why. Forgive me. "


    Then Gaius reacted out loud.


    "Hah! I''m not kidding. I won''t be subordinate to anyone."


    "Hmm, but I can''t say that either."


    King Rogue said so, holding his eyebrows together and saying more.


    "You''re losing your strength right now." In other words, they are as fragile as birds in a cage. "


    Kawaki-kun!


    Gaius stretched out his hands and shrugged his shoulders, making a complete fool of himself.


    But King Rogue said without getting angry.


    "That''s right. Now you''re in the practice ground of the army I led." In other words, there are all the elite people around me. "

 2543 Episode 2,540

    "That''s elite ~"


    Gaius said this as if he had made a fool of himself again.


    King Rogue shrugged his shoulders a little.


    "Gaius, I don''t know what makes you want to be strong." But that''s useless. It''s better to observe it sooner rather than later. "


    Gaius snorted loudly with his nose.


    ��You''re not kidding, are you?��


    "Whatever you say, you''re a bag of rats."


    Well, then why don''t you try?


    Gaius laughed unstoppably.


    The Rogue King could feel something from Gaius'' expression, and his eyebrows twitched.


    But Billan didn''t seem to feel anything and said that he was proud to win.


    "Huh, can I do it?" I''ll give you some advice, but don''t slap your mouth too big. If you show a victorious attitude, you can do it in peace. "


    Gaius said, sharply twisting the edge of his mouth from his vicious face.


    "Ahhh, it''s so peaceful... no, it''s okay." I''m glad you''re not so careless. "


    "Huh, is that okay?" Are you sure you want to do this? Our elite troops are going to turn you into a guttang guttang guttang. "


    Villain said with hatred.


    "Gittens, gittens, guttans, whatever." Let''s get it on. "


    Gaius told me to throw up.


    Billan laughed mockingly and said:


    "It''s okay." Alright... alright, Your Majesty? "


    Billan asked King Rogue for permission.


    There are already some of our best men surrounding us.


    After that, it was up to King Rogue to decide.


    But that was where King Rogue came in.


    When I saw it, I thought Elarda was suspicious.


    King Rogue was the king of decisiveness, to the knowledge of Elalda.


    He is by no means an indecisive person.


    Therefore, Elalda was puzzled.


    And I saw Gaius again, the reason for King Rogue''s death.


    Gaius had a pretty vicious face earlier.


    But that vicious face seemed to have a backing.


    What''s that?


    Elalda stepped on it as confidence.


    But Gaius'' source of confidence, magic, had already been lost.


    ... no, maybe it''s not lost?


    Elalda felt her spine freezing at that moment.


    What if it wasn''t lost?


    Elalda twisted her face and took a step back.

 2544 Episode 2,541: Collapsing

    Unlike King Rogue and Elalda, Billan was no different.


    Well then, I''ll come.


    Billan did not realize that the king had not responded to him in dismay, because he thought he could give Rogue a clearance.


    Then, Billan, who had protruded a step forward, raised his right hand with a smile.


    Alright, do it!


    At the behest of Billan, Rogue''s elite turned their blades against Gaius.


    He who wore the sword pulled out and thrust the tip of the sword, and he who held the spear stood up and pointed the tip of the blade.


    But Gaius only laughed with his nose.


    Seeing that, Villain raised his chin like a fool.


    "Hmm, it''s so glamorous. Do it!"


    Billan''s renewed signal led the elite to strip his fangs.


    Everyone kicked the ground together and rushed towards Gaius.


    But!


    At that moment, the elite troops blew up.


    Everyone struck hard and fell backwards.


    No, I''m sorry about that.


    The momentum didn''t stop, not only did I hit my butt against the ground, but also my back, my back, my head, and my knees, my ankles, and my buttocks continued to roll.


    As a result, they were all sitting on the ground, and there was none standing.


    "N-No, no, no, noooooo!!"


    Bilan saw an unexpected sight and shouted in amazement.


    Both King Rogue and Elalda had a surprised expression on their faces.


    But Billan was the most surprised.


    Even though the Rogue kings were surprised, they were somewhat surprised.


    But Billan didn''t expect anything at all.


    Therefore, Bilan''s upset was worse than the two of them.


    "N-No, n-no, why... why... is this happening..."


    Billan''s upset came to his body.


    At any rate, the bundle under his feet was gone, and since the place where he was standing was small and high, he took a step forward, and he stood up with his legs.


    Then, thinking that he had gone five or six steps forward, he fell off his knee.


    In response, Gaius moved forward with an unstoppable smile.


    She walked quickly and jumped forward in front of Billan, leaping at the blown elite.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Gaius called out to Billan, who was sitting in his power.


    Billan shuddered and raised his face.


    There was an unpleasant smile on his face that was flirting with Gaius.

 2545 Episode 2,542 Blowing Up

    Did you just get on your feet a little while ago?


    Gaius sent a cold gaze to Billan.


    Bilan looked up at Gaius with a flirty smile.


    But there was no word out of his mouth; he was only frightened.


    But Gaius wouldn''t allow it.


    "Hey, can''t you hear me?"


    Gaius stared at Gilori from a high place.


    Although Bilan was even more frightened, he thought that he would be killed if he did not answer, and he uttered words in trembling desperation.


    "...... ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, a


    Gaius raised his eyebrows and squinted tightly.


    "I see. That''s good. So what else do you have to say?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, Billan spoke desperately.


    "No, no, no, no, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Gaius then gently twitched his eyes and gently pinched his eyebrows with his right index finger and thumb.


    And I rubbed it out slowly.


    In the meantime, Billan continued to stare in horror.


    Suddenly, Gaius opened his eyes wide.


    And the demon stared at Villain with a fierce look.


    Is that all?


    Bilan continued to apologize in a reflexive manner, thinking that he had struck the ground with a cancer in his forehead.


    "I''m sorry!" Forgive me, please! Please! Please forgive me! "


    Billan continued to apologize in a crouching manner.


    But Gaius raised his chin and continued to look down at Billan.


    Billan continued to apologize, then gently raised his face.


    I looked sideways to see how Gaius was doing.


    But Gaius had the same demonic face as before.


    Billan screamed lightly and fell down on his face.


    And then I hit him as if his face would be buried in the ground again.


    Then Gaius called out to Bilan in a terrifying voice.


    "Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!"


    The moment Gaius screamed, Billan''s body blew up.


    After being jumped back from the seated position and struck on the back of the head, he repeatedly struck on his knees, ankles, and back again and again.


    By the way, King Rogue and Elalda behind Billan blew up at the same time.


    The three nodded as their bodies were struck to the ground.


    Gaius stood in front of the three of them with a terrified expression on his face.


    "You guys, seriously, I won''t forgive you."

 2546 Episode 2543: Fever

    "Mmm... why hasn''t my magic power been lost?"


    Rogue asked Gaius while keeping the majesty of something barely, without being as ugly and flirty as Billan.


    Then Gaius said with a different voice to that of Billan, whether he thought such a Rogue King was sunny.


    "It''s my trait." My magic power is infinite. "


    King Rogue was amazed at this, his eyes were wide open, and he could not speak.


    Then, in the same surprise, Elarda, who had won the curiosity, asked with a trembling voice.


    "Is it true that infinity is true? Are you sure your magic power doesn''t have limits?"


    Gaius also answered Elalda''s intimidating but curious question.


    "Yeah, it''s true. Of course, I don''t know if it''s really infinite. But I''ve never had a problem with magic power before. No matter how much magic power I release, I''ve never run out of magic. That''s why I use the expression infinity."


    "But you''re not feeling well, are you?" if that''s the case..... "


    Then Gaius put his right hand on his forehead.


    "No, that''s why I really caught a cold." I have a fever. "


    "W-Well, that''s..."


    Elalda mumbled to herself with a stunned expression.


    Then Gaius said over and over again.


    "No, well, it''s easy to misunderstand." I really think it''s just a cold. Because if you put it in a room surrounded by metal, you''ll catch a cold. Isn''t that right? "


    Then King Rogue, who looked dumbfounded, said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s just a cold... but your magic power isn''t diminishing?"


    Gaius tilted his head and thought.


    "I wonder? If the new alloy has the ability to absorb magic, is it being absorbed?" However, because my magic power is huge, I just couldn''t absorb it. "


    ��I see. Then you don''t feel any less?��


    "That''s right. It doesn''t feel like that at all. I''ll do it for a while.


    Gaius said that and held his right hand high toward the sky.


    And when I gradually dyed my right hand red, I chanted my magic name vigorously.


    Barflame!


    At that moment, a bright red flash dyed the area for a moment, and at the same time, a huge flaming dragon ran up with tremendous force.

 2547 Episode 2544 Umbrella

    Seeing the gigantic fire dragon, Billan pushed out his hips and frightened himself.


    Elalda was trembling with her tremendous power.


    However, only King Rogue felt fear, but his majesty was still undiminished.


    "... it''s a wonderful thing."


    King Rogue honestly uttered his admiration.


    Gaius replied while still releasing the barflame toward the sky.


    "Isn''t that right? Is there anyone in your country who can use this kind of magic?"


    King Rogue shook his head slowly.


    "No, I''m not. It''s not very important, but it can''t even reach underfoot."


    ��I guess so, but I''m not going to be disappointed. I don''t think there''s anybody in my class who searches the world."


    Then King Rogue let out a bitter smile.


    I see... I''m sorry.


    "That''s why you don''t have to regret it." I''m not in any other country. "


    Then King Rogue smiled even more bitterly and said:


    "No, it''s not. I wanted to get you. I said it was a pity that it didn''t happen."


    Gaius looked convinced.


    "I see. That was a shame." But I can do the opposite. "


    King Rogue tilted his head slightly.


    "What''s the other way around...?"


    Gaius raised his mouth and smiled.


    "You can go under my umbrella." That''s why I''m here with the intention of doing so. "


    Then Bilan shouted in a panic.


    "Oh, my God! What are you talking about!"


    Then Gaius stared at Kitty and Villain.


    "You shut up!" I''ll blow you up! "


    Bilan narrowed his neck in an instant and fell silent.


    Then Elalda opened her mouth instead.


    "What are you talking about? What the hell are you thinking?"


    Gaius answered Elalda correctly, unlike how he dealt with Villain.


    "I have a role to play in the first place."


    "What''s the point? What is it?"


    Gaius raised his mouth again and smiled.


    "Melissa, the continent is unified."


    Not only Elarda but also King Rogue had a stunned expression on his face.


    Gaius stared at King Rogue with a heartfelt expression as he finally captured the barflame here.


    "I''m not really from this era." I''m more of a human being of the future. "


    Although it was Gaius'' truthful confession, the Rogue Kings didn''t know what to do, and their dazed time kept flowing.

 2548 Lesson 2,545: Learning in History

    "... what?"


    King Rogue tried to understand what Gaius was saying, but it seemed impossible to do so, so he asked, tilting his head.


    Gaius nodded naturally.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. Hmm... well, my mission is to unify Melissa anyway."


    King Rogue shook his head several times to the side without understanding.


    "Even if it''s called a mission..."


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s right, too."


    Gaius nodded again and again, looking familiar.


    Then Elalda opened her mouth again.


    "You said you weren''t from this era, were you?"


    Yeah, I told you.


    "From the future."


    "Yeah, I told you so."


    With Gaius'' answer, I asked, sending Elalda a probing gaze.


    "... so you know the future of this world?"


    "Well, I don''t know that much about it." I learned it lightly in history class. "


    Elalda seemed a little confused, but she turned her head to ask further questions.


    ��But why is it your mission to unify the Melissa Continent?��


    Then Gaius laid his hand on the bread in front of his face.


    "Oh! That''s it. That''s got something to do with my alias."


    Then King Rogue said as he remembered.


    Oh, by the way, I''m sure you said Auglos at first.


    Gaius struck his hammer happily.


    "Yes, yes! That''s it. In my time here, I learned from history that someone named Augros was the original Emperor who unified Melissa."


    Just then, the puzzled colors appeared on the faces of Rogue King and Erlarda.


    Gaius figured it out.


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s going to be... it''s hard to explain."


    Then King Rogue managed to get back on his feet and asked.


    "You said you learned that those who call themselves Augros have achieved unity, right? But you named that Augros. what the hell is this...."


    Gaius nodded again and again.


    "Yes, I am a newborn."


    Then, the two faces once again had a puzzled color.


    By the way, Billan was no longer completely left behind and had barely heard his story.


    Gaius abandoned Billan and spoke to the two of them.


    "In other words, I''m a reincarnated Augros." However, one day, I was suddenly brought into this world.


    When Gaius said that, he lightly squeezed his shoulders.

 2549 Episode 2,546 Maybe Under Your Umbrella

    Their faces were stunned.


    But Gaius continued his conversation without hesitation.


    "When I noticed, I was auguros." So I thought I''d do what Augros needs to do. I''m aiming to unify the Melissa Continent. "


    The two looked at each other.


    But neither of them could speak but leaning their necks.


    However, because Gaius was used to it, he only nodded.


    After a while, he asked Gaius if King Rogue had managed to swallow the story.


    "But... do you really think you can unify the Melissa Continent?"


    Gaius answered suddenly.


    For now, Agult and Belk are under my umbrella.


    King Rogue was surprised when he peeled his eyes.


    But given all the information King Rogue has heard from the world lately, I certainly nodded to what Gaius had to say.


    Well then... would you really like to put my country under your umbrella?


    "That''s right. Well, that''s what it was all about... but that''s what it was all about."


    King Rogue could not hide his confusion.


    "No... but... even if you say something like that..."


    Gaius smiled and held out his right hand in front of him.


    Then I pose for the one I waited for with my finger pointing toward the sky.


    "I know. I know. So what do you think?"


    When Gaius finished his sentence, he raised his mouth and said.


    "If other countries come under my umbrella, I''ll come in after I see them."


    King Rogue tilted his head.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Rogue is a big country, isn''t it? Even if you were suddenly told to put it under your umbrella, you wouldn''t be able to say yes."


    "Of course it is, but..."


    "That''s why I''m going to level the neighboring country one by one, so maybe I can put it under my umbrella afterwards."


    King Rogue had an even more puzzling colour.


    "No, but... even if you say something like that..."


    "Well, for the time being, the Belc invasion will be stopped, and we will see how the surrounding countries are doing." Then we decide on the future trend. This shouldn''t be a problem, right? "


    King Rogue was perplexed by Gaius'' seemingly fairly appropriate proposal.


    But sure enough, King Rogue decided not to have to face off against this mighty mage right now.


    "... Very well. For now, let''s put aside our plans for an invasion of Belk."

 2550 Chapter 2547 The Mage Squad

    "Whoa! Is that okay? Thank you."


    Gaius was pleased to hear King Rogue''s answer.


    But King Rogue quickly continued.


    "But I can''t decide whether to go under the umbrella or not."


    Then Gaius nodded.


    "I guess so." It''s not that easy to decide. "


    "Of course, but your might will never be underestimated." It''s not very easy, but I don''t think my army can take the fight. "


    That''s right ~. Hundreds to thousands of blackheads in one shot.


    King Rogue sighed.


    ��But how did Agult and Belk get under his umbrella?��


    "It''s the same. I showed my might." Everyone lost their will to fight in no time. "


    King Rogue sighed again.


    "I guess so." I can''t think of any force to face that. "


    Isn''t there a mage unit in Rogue?


    "I''m here, but I don''t think I can reach your feet."


    It''s a hard decision, isn''t it?


    "That''s why I wanted you to... Speaking of which, I''m sure Belk has a powerful Mage Corps?"


    "Yeah, I got him."


    Gaius said lightly.


    But that was enough for King Rogue.


    "I guess so." As long as you''re not alarmed, it won''t be a problem. "


    Gaius unexpectedly twisted his cheeks.


    "... well, well... hahaha"


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing..."


    I see. So you''re saying you''re going to level the neighborhood in the future?


    "Oh, right. But before we do that, we have to do something about the king in front of Berk."


    Then King Rogue frowned.


    Gaius noticed the expression and asked.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?"


    King Rogue saw Erlarda there.


    Elalda nodded lightly and laid her right hand on her chest.


    King Rogue saw it and nodded.


    He turned to Gaius and said:


    "Actually, Gaius, I just got a report from Elarda."


    Yeah? That guy?


    Gaius said, looking at Elarda.


    Elalda nodded.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, may I speak for you?"


    King Rogue nodded to the eagle and said:


    "Hmm. It would be easier for you to talk to me. Please."


    With the permission of King Rogue, Elalda tried to open her mouth to Gaius.

 2551 Chapter 2548 Disappearance

    Elalda looked at Gaius and began to explain.


    "I have a report from one of my men about King Berk."


    Gaius instantly raised his eyebrows.


    Hey, isn''t that a good report?


    Elalda nodded with a genuine face.


    "Yeah, I think that''s true for you."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I guess so. But, well, I can''t help it. I''ll tell you what."


    At Gaius'' request, Elalda opened her mouth.


    "King Berk has disappeared."


    "What!? Where did that come from?"


    Elalda hesitated in response to Gaius'' question.


    So I saw Hirari and the Rogue King, but the king nodded to the eagle.


    That''s why Elalda gave Gaius an answer.


    It''s Zavan.


    Rika after all! Was King Berk in Zaban after all?


    "Yes, our covenant with Zaban was that one of our royal families and King Belk would remain in Zaban and allow our troops to move through Zaban."


    "I knew it! That''s what I expected." As a result, when Rogue wins Belk, he will take Belk''s territory? ��


    "Exactly. We will take some of Belk''s territory." It was such an alliance. "


    "But contrary to that covenant, did you say that King Berk disappeared from Zaban?"


    "That''s what it looks like."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "So... what happens? If I don''t come here and Rogue leads the horde to Zaban, what do you think Zaban will do?" Were you going to say that the agreement was null and void because it violated the Covenant? "


    "I don''t know, but it''s not our fault that King Belk disappeared from Zaban." It''s Zaban''s fault. "


    "Sure... but as Zavan, I don''t think Rogue was behind this?"


    Is the Rogue family still hostage in Zaban?


    Then Gaius made an asshole face.


    "That''s right! So... what happens then?"


    Then King Rogue opened his mouth.


    ��I don''t know exactly. But as for Zavan, perhaps he will hide the fact that King Belk has disappeared."


    ��Indeed. It is normal to think that the covenant with Rogue will be fulfilled as long as the Rogue royalty is held hostage in Zaban.��


    Umu


    So if the Rogue forces show up at the border, Zaban will allow them to move within its borders.


    I think so.


    Gaius nodded there.


    "I see. That''s why I thought King Berk would be willing to disappear." Even if you''re no longer with Zavan, Zavan won''t push the Rogue army back. But... why did you have to disappear? "

 2552 Chapter 2549 Abdominal Art

    "I don''t know. I don''t know why I had to disappear."


    Elalda shrugged her shoulders.


    Gaius nodded convincedly.


    "Well, if you know that, you won''t have a hard time." Anyway... why? I can''t think of a reason.... "


    Then King Rogue put his hand on his chin and said.


    "Whatever it is, you''ve found a good excuse not to go out."


    Gaius twisted his neck at the words of King Rogue.


    "A good excuse?"


    King Rogue replied with a bitter smile.


    ��Hmm. Now that the mastermind, King Berk, has disappeared, we should tell Xavan that we are canceling our march in view of the possibility of some kind of trap.��


    Then Gaius clashed his hands with the bread.


    ��I see, that''s a good excuse.��


    "Hmm. It''s going to be a big fuss for Zaban." No, it may already be that King Berk has gone missing and is making a fuss. ��


    "Probably a big fuss from top to bottom." Because the central figure in the Covenant has disappeared. "


    ��Hmm. For our part, we are not responsible for Xavan''s management, and we are both going to do what we didn''t do this time.��


    Gaius nodded.


    "Oh, that''s good." Rogue and Xavan are old friends, aren''t they? In that case, it would be better not to make things worse, but to do it peacefully. "


    "Yeah, I''m gonna do it."


    "Yes, please do that." I''m going to find the vanished king. "


    Then King Rogue said sadly.


    Are you leaving already?


    "Oh, I''m curious about King Berk anyway." I can''t read his stomach. "


    "Hmm... I met King Belk in the time of the prince, but I didn''t see anyone who could do such a ventriloquist..."


    Then Gaius said with certainty.


    First of all, it''s definitely being replaced.


    "Yeah? What did you say?"


    "I told you it was swapping." I don''t know when or in what form, but it''s too different from the personal reputation of the people around me. That''s why I think King Berk has been replaced. "


    Then King Rogue gave a look of surprise.


    "That''s... a tremendous story again." They say it will be replaced, but how? "


    ��So I don''t know. But it seems that people have changed too much. That''s why I''m sure of it."


    King Rogue scrubbed his chin with a difficult face.


    "Mmm... if that story is true, I''ll have to be careful..."

 2553 Lesson 2,550 King Rogues Heart

    Gaius''s expression turned sad when he heard King Rogue''s words.


    "... surely... that didn''t make me think about it..."


    Gaius grimaced at the roots of his eyebrows.


    "Be very careful around you. I''m going back to Agult. We need to call attention."


    Well, then we''ll have to search for King Berk afterwards.


    "Oh, but the alert will be over soon." I think we''ll start searching pretty soon. "


    "Sure is." You''ll be in Agult in no time. "


    ��Say that, then I''ll come back when I''ve levelled the neighboring country.��


    King Rogue laughed bitterly at Gaius'' words.


    It''s a lot easier said than done.


    No, but I think it''s easier that way than King Velcro''s search.


    Is that so?


    "Yeah. In fact, Agult surrendered a little after releasing his magic, and even Berk fought a little, but soon King Berk will escape." Besides, you talked to me right away, didn''t you? "


    King Rogue had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    ��Sure, but I don''t remember promising to be under your umbrella yet.��


    I know. He said he''d come back when he levelled the neighboring country.


    "That''s right." Then let''s not expect it. Let''s just say we''re waiting. "


    "Huh? You don''t believe in my power? What kind of neighboring country is that in no time... yeah? Did you say you were expecting it?"


    Along the way, Gaius had a strange face and asked King Rogue with his neck tilted.


    King Rogue replied again with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, I told you. If you really want to unify the Melissa Continent, that would be a pleasure. Because it means that the war on this continent, whether temporary or temporary, will subside."


    Then Gaius nodded with a convincing look, his neck up and down.


    "I see. Well, that would be a pleasure for you, the king."


    "Hmm. Of course, if I can do it, if I can do it, I can''t do more than that." However, it wasn''t very difficult, but I didn''t think it would be possible during my time in office. Therefore, whoever does this, I will be glad to see that the Melissa continent is unified. "


    "I see... on the other hand, this continent was a war after war."


    "Hmm. Besides, you can do it as much as you can without bleeding." I think it''s an extra pleasure. "


    King Rogue said that and smiled gently.

 2554 Episode 2551: Coastal Areas

    Well then, it''s time to go.


    King Rogue gave Gaius a farewell greeting.


    "Hmm. Then be a master." If you are the truth and you have leveled this coastal region, we will be under your umbrella. "


    ��Yeah, I''ll do it as soon as I can. But first, we need to catch the troublesome opponent."


    Gaius fluttered when he said that.


    He waved lightly at the Rogue Kings and flew away with his heels in the air.


    "Hmm, you were such a funny guy."


    Elalda nodded deeply to King Rogue''s words.


    "Yes, he was an interesting man." My abilities are amazing... I didn''t think I''d take that new alloy as anything else. "


    "Hmm, that''s right. Perhaps that man could also achieve the unity of the Melissa Continent. Elalda, focus on gathering intel on Gaius in the future."


    Understood, Your Majesty.


    King Rogue then turned his gaze to Billan, who had been silent for the second half.


    ��What''s the matter, Billan? You''re not feeling well?��


    Then Villain answered in a panic.


    "Ah, no, that''s not why... I just... wondered why this happened..."


    Then King Rogue laughed out loud.


    "Isn''t it nice?" The coastal region, which had been stagnating, was moving vigorously. Isn''t that interesting? "


    "Hah... but I really want to make the most of this opportunity..."


    "That''s fine. If we attack Belk, our forces will suffer enormous damage." If you think you''ve been able to avoid it. "


    "Huh... if that''s what His Majesty says..."


    King Rogue nodded and murmured as he watched Gaius fly away.


    "It''s getting interesting. It''s starting to get really interesting."


    "Come on, I don''t know what to do." Let''s head to Agult for now. Or maybe we should go to Zaban... or maybe we should go to Velcro. "


    Gaius took off for the time being, but didn''t think well about where to go.


    "But since the purpose is to search for King Berk, we should go to Xavan for now." Zavan was the one who stayed until recently. "


    Gaius muttered and switched direction from Agult to Zaban.


    "Even so... where did that Belk king go... if only I had some clues left..."


    Gaius muttered again, and he jumped up the speed and flew toward the sky.

 2555 Chapter 2552: The Mountains

    "... is that it? The mountain range that will be the border between Rogue and Zavan?"


    Gaius admired the huge silhouettes that were visible from above.


    "It''s amazing inside." How many thousand meters is the altitude? "


    But Gaius found the towering mountain range interrupted.


    "Maybe there''s a street over there." It looks like the elevation between the mountains is pretty low there. If it''s thinner and longer, even a large army will be able to go. "


    Gaius flew in the direction where the road seemed to be for the time being.


    Then, it was confirmed that bumps and the town were dotted under the eyes.


    ��I knew it. There''s a bunch of towns along the road. Well, I guess so. If you say so, it''s the aorta. Of course, people get together, too."


    Gaius muttered and flew along the street.


    Gradually, I came quite close to the huge mountain range.


    "I knew it was big, but it''s not that expensive along this street." Even in winter, mostly light clothes will be enough. "


    The lower Gaius said, the lower the gap between the mountain and the mountain.


    "I see. It''s a very natural border." This is the best way to delimit it with nature. If it is taken, the borderline will become a mess. It is difficult to protect it no matter how much it is taken. But if this is how the natural pillars form the border, it is easy to understand and easy to defend. Here''s what borders look like. "


    When Gaius was alone, the mountains were already in front of him.


    When I lowered my gaze, I saw a small castle with a garrison of guards who would probably defend the border.


    It''s quite small. Can you protect it that way?


    Gaius tilted his head.


    But soon Gaius fell to the ground.


    "Oh, I see. This side was Rogue." Rogue is a great power. Zaban, on the other hand, is a small country. Naturally, you don''t have to worry so much about our defense.


    Gaius nodded convincedly.


    I wonder if the castle that protects the border on Zaban''s side is quite large?


    Gaius muttered and quickly jumped over the castle responsible for Rogue''s border defense.


    "Probably quite big." No matter how many friendly countries you say you are, we will be ready to do that. "


    Gaius said that and raised his altitude a bit.


    And then he went even faster, trying to cross the mountain range.

 2556 Lesson 2,553 Giant Towns Ahead of Gaze

    "Oh, there it is. A defensive castle on Zaban''s side."


    Gaius discovered Zaban''s defensive castle, with its towering walls, towering large beyond the mountains.


    "It''s pretty big after all." This castle could accommodate tens of thousands of troops. "


    Gaius nodded contented that his prediction had come true.


    "Well, this is what friendship is all about." If you lose your guard, you''ll be killed, so be prepared. "


    Gaius crossed the Fortified Castle with a complacent face.


    At that time, it was discovered by the guards assigned to the castle and made a fuss, but Gaius flew away, especially reacting.


    "There''s nothing I can do for the defensive castle." There''s no way King Belk could have escaped the capital of Zaban and been in a defensive castle guarding the border with Rogue. ��


    Gaius flies further down the street as he does so alone.


    "This road should take you to the capital." Let''s keep going like this. "


    Gaius gazed down at the road before him and went even faster.


    ��I can see a bumpy town... or a village... or something like a village...��


    Gaius tilted his head when he realized that there was no proper town along the road connecting Rogue and Zavan.


    "Why? It''s on a big thoroughfare, so it''s okay if there''s a little bigger town..."


    As Gaius leaned his neck, he saw an artificial structure ahead of him.


    "Oh? A town?... no, no, no, no, wait a minute." It''s such a big town! "


    Beyond Gaius'' sight, there was a town that seemed to be developing considerably.


    Huh? Is that the capital?


    Gaius looked at the distant town in amazement.


    "... maybe that''s it." There was only a small village along the way, and I didn''t expect the capital to come all of a sudden, but I''m sure it''s the right size and way to develop. But anyway, you''re so close to Rogue! "


    Gaius was convinced that the town beyond his gaze was the capital of Zaban.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me whether it''s close to Rogue or not." Alright! Let''s go to the capital and listen to King Berk. "


    Gaius jumped back and forth as he decided on his destination.


    Instantly, he burst up his speed and flew toward the town just beyond his gaze.

 2557 Episode 2554: What about the Royal Palace?

    "Oh! I knew it was going to be the capital, so it''s quite developed."


    Gaius nodded convincingly and looked over the city.


    Well, Zaban seems to be a kingdom, so there must be a royal palace somewhere.


    Gaius searched the streets for buildings that looked like them from the sky.


    "Basically, the royal palace is in the center of the capital." If we keep flying straight, we''ll have it. "


    Gaius flew straight into the street.


    However, although there was a large building, it did not remind me of the royal palace.


    "I don''t know... isn''t it in the center of town?" Let''s fly around. "


    Gaius turned around and tried to explore every corner of the town.


    But after a while of flying, I couldn''t find any buildings like that.


    "... I don''t know... there''s a little bit of a big building, but..."


    Gaius tilted his head and searched further.


    But though I searched everywhere in the city, there was no building that could be called a royal palace.


    "No, no matter where I look, there''s no royal palace." I can''t help it when this happens, let''s go down and listen to the conversation. ��


    Gaius finally changed course there and thought of asking someone.


    However, the streets are quite crowded, and magic is not common in this world, so I thought that a sudden descent might cause a commotion, so I found an alley and landed there.


    "Well, let''s hear it."


    Gaius headed from the alley to the main street.


    Then, when I went out into the street, I saw a man with a serious atmosphere passing in front of me from among a lot of people, and I followed after him.


    "Um, excuse me."


    When Gaius spoke from behind, the man seemed surprised by the suddenness and jumped up slightly and looked back.


    "Wow! Ah, yes. What is it?"


    Gaius could barely resist the reaction.


    "I''m sorry to hear you so suddenly."


    "Oh, no, I was just thinking. Oh, it''s okay. What is it?"


    Yes, I was actually looking for the Royal Palace.


    And then the man is like, "Oh, my God." He leaned his head slowly with a face like that.


    "... Royal Palace?..."


    "Yes, that''s right. Oh, I''m sorry. I''m a tourist. I don''t know where it is.��


    Then the man said with a strange face.


    "Um... is that the royal palace where the king lives?"


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s the palace."


    Then the man said with a strange face.


    Um, the Royal Palace is not in this town.

 2558 Chapter 2555 The Metropolis

    "Huh? There''s no royal palace?... oh, is that so?"


    Gaius realized that he was listening in the wrong way, and he said it again.


    "Excuse me, where is the royal castle?"


    Gaius asked again, thinking that there was no palace in the city that could be called a royal palace, but a royal castle.


    Then, I thought that the way I said it was wrong for the man I was dealing with this time, so I said it again.


    "Oh, no, that''s not what I meant. There is no such thing as a royal palace or a royal castle in this town anyway."


    Gaius put his neck forward and gave a strange expression.


    "Huh?... that sort of thing... well, it''s like the king lives there."


    "Oh, yes. There are no buildings in this town like the one where the king lives. This is not a royal vacation home.��


    "Villa land... no, this is the capital of the Zavan Kingdom, isn''t it?"


    Gaius asked me to pry in.


    Then the man smiled at the point of confrontation.


    "Oh, is that so?" So the royal palace was questioned. "


    The man said so and said again.


    "This is not the capital of Zaban."


    In response to the man, Gaius realized that he was making a mistake.


    "Ah... is that so?"


    "Yes, this is a city called Droy. It''s only natural to mistake it for the capital. This Droy is the largest city in Zaban economically, bigger than the capital.��


    "Oh, is that so... eh? Is it bigger than the capital?"


    The man smiled loudly.


    "Yes, actually." This Droy is bigger than the capital, and it''s the biggest city in Zaban. ��


    Gaius took it for granted.


    "Oh, sure... that''s it... oh, no, I''m sorry. I thought this was Zaban''s capital."


    ��Yeah, yeah, I guess so. In fact, this Droy was originally the capital."


    Is that so?


    ��Yes, but it''s not the capital now because the king of that time moved to the capital decades ago.��


    "Oh, is it the capital city?" Why is that again? "


    ��According to what I''ve heard, this place is unsuitable for defense because there''s nothing around.��


    ��I see. Sure, this is a tough place to protect.��


    ��Yeah. So I guess. When did you move to the capital?"


    When the man said that, he smiled.

 2559 Chapter 2556: Defensive Grounds

    ��Excuse me, but where is the capital?��


    Gaius once again asked a crucial question.


    The man also laughed at Nikoli and taught me politely.


    ��It''s north of here. Just go straight down this road and you''ll hit the boulevard so you can head straight north to reach the capital, Meissen. However, there are quite a few within walking distance. Isn''t it a single day? If you can, you should take a leaning carriage."


    Gaius, too, bowed out with a smile.


    ��Thank you for your kindness. Thanks to you, I won''t get lost.��


    ��No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    ��Yes, thank you.��


    The man waved lightly and left.


    Gaius exhaled from his mouth and shook his forehead.


    "Hmm... I didn''t think this was the capital." But it''s okay. If it''s a day''s walk, I''ll fly. ��


    Gaius muttered and headed for the alley.


    Then he entered the alley and floated his body.


    Gaius looked around once to make sure there were no people around, and jumped up at once with the aura fully open.


    "Well... oh, that''s the boulevard." I see, it''s stretching out of the city. Okay, let''s fly along that road. "


    Gaius glanced up at the edge of the city and murmured, immediately flying north towards Aura Burst.


    "Oh, I see, there''s a mountain." Is that a lake? I see, the mountains and the lake surround us, so it''s a good place to defend. but.... "


    Gaius flew at a tremendous speed and was amazed to see the view ahead.


    But there was only one thing that bothered me.


    "But is that really the capital?" Isn''t everything too small? "


    The city in front of Gaius was too small to be called the capital.


    "Well then, it''s not comparable to the Droy before." No matter how good it is to defend, it will not be able to fulfill its function as a capital satisfactorily. ��


    Gaius leaned his head as he flew.


    "Hmm, it''s like a regional city." Then it seems that there is no satisfactory royal palace. "


    As the capital, Meissen, approached, Gaius finally had to lean his head heavily.


    "But okay." My goal is to search for King Berk. "


    Gaius muttered to himself, looking for a suitable landing site and making a wobble.

 2560 Lesson 2,557: Black Buildings

    "Hmm, I don''t think it''s the capital after all."


    When Gaius arrived in Meissen, the capital of the Zaban Kingdom, he landed in an unseen and affordable vacant lot and said, "Go around."


    Well, let''s find out what kind of activity King Belk was doing on this Zavan.


    Gaius confirmed the purpose of his visit to Meissen and walked out.


    "That said, I don''t see anything that looks like a royal palace, and I don''t know where to go..."


    Although Gaius'' purpose was clear, he couldn''t decide where to go and had to walk straight for now.


    Then Gaius entered the city and looked around.


    "The houses are solid." I mean, it looks like it''s built to be sturdy... defense is the main concept of this city in the first place. "


    Gaius looked around the city again from that point of view.


    I see, this city has probably decided to become the capital city, and since then, it''s been rebuilt into a new city with excellent defenses.


    Gaius said as he looked at the dozens of observation towers throughout the city.


    Well, it looks like the king was scared a few decades ago.


    While Gaius was there, I noticed a relatively large building.


    "That''s... I don''t know. Let''s go."


    Gaius walked out toward a square building that looked like a black filled building in front of him.


    However, I immediately felt a terrible atmosphere from the black building and stopped unexpectedly.


    "Something is suspicious. It feels a little grandiose..."


    Gaius narrowed his eyes to find out what kind of demonic spirit emanated from the black building.


    "It feels like I''ve never felt it before. But it''s strange to say that there are such strange buildings all over the city....."


    According to Gaius, the building was facing a boulevard in the middle of the city.


    Is it because of my imagination?


    That''s what Gaius said and tilted his neck.


    But I immediately remembered.


    "No, it can''t be. I don''t like the atmosphere from that building. You can''t go wrong with that."


    Then a man walked by Gaius.


    Gaius unexpectedly called out to the man.


    ��Excuse me, I have to ask you something.��


    The man stopped and said.


    Yes, what is it?


    "What is that black building?"


    Then a man said with an uncompromising smile.


    "Oh, is that it?" It''s a military barracks. "

 2561 Episode 2558: From the Rooftop

    "The military barracks... oh, I see." Thank you very much. "


    When Gaius thanked him, the man walked away with a smile on his face.


    Gaius looked again at the black barracks beyond his gaze.


    "The barracks. Does that mean there''s a bad guy in there?"


    Gaius took a deep breath and slowly walked toward the black building.


    "Oh dear, I thought I''d just have to investigate about King Belk here... but I suddenly confronted someone who looked like a bad guy." Well, that''s also interesting to say, but that''s interesting. "


    There was a smile on Gaius'' face.


    Come on, let''s entertain the demons or the snakes.


    Gaius'' footsteps suddenly rose to the black building.


    Well, it''s interesting to suddenly go directly from the front, but I guess I''ll break in from the back here for now.


    Gaius reaches the black building and dives into the side streets along the building.


    I wonder where the trick is...?


    Gaius followed the sidewalk carefully, but there was no way out.


    As a result, Gaius quickly passed through the other boulevard.


    "Hmm... I don''t think there''s anything out of the ordinary." then..... "


    Gaius fluttered his body.


    "Let''s break in from above."


    Gaius quickly rose to the roof of the building.


    Oh, there it is.


    Gaius found the entrance on the roof and flew right to it.


    He landed in front of the entrance and placed his hand on the door knob.


    But at that moment, I also felt a terrible demonic spirit.


    "... hmm, it creates a strange atmosphere." Funny, I''ll jump in. "


    Gaius turned the doorknob and pushed into the building.


    Gaius slowly descended the stairs in front of him.


    "Call me any monster." I''ll deal with it. "


    Gaius kept muttering about the bumps and the good power.


    "You put so much pressure on me, you''re good at that." Come on, get out. "


    Even though Gaius said so, he was cautious.


    I slipped down the stairs and finally reached the top floor except for the rooftop.


    "Most of the time, the boss is in the highest place." You''re here, aren''t you? It''s on this floor. "


    Gaius lowered his hips and was ready to face the battle.

 2562 Lesson 2559 The Lord of Pressure

    Although Gaius was strong in his mouth, he was cautious in his footsteps.


    Gaius walked down the top hallway of the barracks.


    Then the front door suddenly opened with a sound.


    Gaius was surprised and looked around to hide.


    Then there was a thick pillar in front of me for a good recipe.


    (That shadow can hide)


    Gaius instantly decided so, and quickly moved to the shadows of the pillars with his footsteps as quiet as possible.


    (Huh, I managed to hide)


    Gaius carefully peeked into the hallway, hiding behind the pillars.


    Then, from the shadow of the open door, a young woman with an impenetrable expression came out with a full document in her hand.


    Gaius was shocked.


    (Eh!? Are you kidding me? That''s the kind of woman that puts pressure on me?)


    Gaius was deeply surprised and stared at the woman.


    The woman''s eyes fell on the paperwork at hand, so she never noticed Gaius'' gaze.


    Gaius tried to confirm once again whether the woman was the main pressure he felt.


    (... no doubt. This is the woman I feel the pressure from. but.....)


    The woman passed unnoticed next to Gaius'' hidden pillar, exhaling deeply.


    Gaius stared at the back of the woman who was leaving and carved a deep wrinkle into her eyebrows.


    (Seriously... it''s impossible. There''s a woman like that who can''t stand it.....)


    However, the pressure that Gaius was feeling was definitely exerting on the woman, so Gaius decided to chase after her with his eyebrows squeezed.


    What the hell is this woman? She''s an ordinary woman who doesn''t seem to get up anywhere. Around the age of about 30? It''s not likely to be able to perform agile movements because of its body size and inch-body shape. Nevertheless... I''m still under tremendous pressure. What the hell is going on?)


    Although Gaius glanced at Giro and the woman''s back, there was no sign of her.


    Is the magic power amazing? But hey, I can''t feel the pressure of my infinite amount of magic power... I can''t see it like that at all...)


    Gaius could think of it as a woman, but he never came to a conclusion as to who she was.


    Then suddenly the woman stopped.


    Gaius was nervous and stopped as well.


    But the woman did not turn her back, but merely held back a great many documents that she could not hold.


    Gaius twisted his cheeks and scratched his head.

 2563 Lesson 2,560: Documents of the Mountains

    (That''s strange... I mean, it''s just a normal woman. There''s no dust in this unusual place.)


    Gaius sighed, chasing the back of the woman who started walking again holding the paperwork.


    Then, as Gaius had caught her, the woman who was going ahead breathed deeply.


    Gaius stopped in surprise, but the woman walked away without doing anything more.


    (I''m so surprised... what is it? I thought you were the clerk here.)


    Still, Gaius was under pressure, so he had to follow suit.


    Then the woman stopped again.


    Although Gaius grew tall enough to hold the paperwork again, the woman suddenly turned to her side.


    Gaius was also surprised and inadvertently forced to hide behind a nearby pillar.


    However, the woman did not notice that the man sniffing around behind her was in a panic at all, and she tried to open the door facing the hallway.


    (What? Are you going to go into that room?)


    Gaius, who managed to hide behind the pillars, kept his eyes peering at the woman''s movements.


    Then, as Gaius expected, the woman opened the door and entered the room.


    Gaius pondered there.


    (Now, what do we do? You want to come into that room with me? Or do you want to wait here? If I let myself in, I''d have to confront a woman. Isn''t that dangerous at this stage? I think we should explore her background and trends for a while now. No, or......)


    While Gaius was thinking about it, a woman came out of the room.


    In the woman''s hand, I no longer had the documents that had been held in the mountains until just now.


    (Did you just leave the paperwork in the room? Should we go into the room and find out what those papers were? Or......)


    While she was there, the woman had already walked away.


    (No, that document doesn''t make sense. Anyway, I''m going after her now.


    When Gaius set the course, he followed the woman.


    The woman had already reached the stairs and was about to go downstairs.


    Gaius followed him as fast as he could so as not to make any noise.


    Then, in the middle of the stairs, the woman cried out suddenly.


    Ah!


    Gaius was amazed that his heart was about to stop, and stopped shaking his body.


    Then the woman suddenly ran back to her heels.


    Gaius panicked and stood there.


    But beside her, the woman ignored Gaius and passed by.


    "I''m cumming. I forgot something."


    Gaius tried his best to crush it from his waist and stood up.

 2564 Chapter 2561 The Suspicious One

    "Ugh... what is it? Really, come on..."


    Gaius turned around feeling his whole body relaxed and blurred as he watched the woman''s back as she passed by.


    The woman walked into the room where the documents were, and immediately came out into the hallway.


    I had a tea envelope in my hand.


    (Is that... something important in there?)


    Gaius stared away from her at times to avoid being distracted by the woman.


    (It looks like a tea envelope......)


    A woman muttered as she stared at the envelope of tea in her hands.


    "I almost got angry."


    The woman tried to pass by Gaius with a murmur.


    But at that moment, I noticed Gaius leaning behind a pillar with a woman.


    The woman stopped and looked at Gaius with a strange expression on her face.


    Gaius was in a great panic.


    (...... Bad...... my gaze suddenly changed......)


    Gaius looked too unnaturally away.


    Then the woman clasped her eyebrows even more strangely and put her hand on her mouth and took a step back.


    It was obvious that Gaius was to be regarded as a suspicious person.


    But Gaius kept ignoring the woman.


    Then the woman called out to Gaius.


    "... ah, um..."


    Gaius shuddered.


    However, I didn''t know what to say, and I just made my eyes twitch, so I never replied.


    Then the woman took a step back.


    While showing a frightened expression, the woman took a step back again.


    Gaius was upset in his heart.


    (What should I do? Should we have a conversation? No, I''m already completely suspicious. In fact, I''m just an intruder...... why are you calling out to me...... who the hell is this guy in the first place......)


    While Gaius was sagging, the woman moved further and further back.


    Gaius thought to himself:


    (This will not be reported. Yeah, definitely. Well, if that''s okay.....)


    At that moment, the woman ran out screaming.


    "Someone! Someone is suspicious!" Somebody! Somebody come out! "


    It was definitely true.


    Gaius turned down, exhaling a big sigh.


    But as soon as he raised his face, Gaius opened a nearby window and flew out.

 2565 Episode 2,562 Which one?

    "Somebody! Anybody!"


    Suddenly I heard a woman screaming, and people came out of each room.


    "What is it?" "Hey, what''s up?"


    Gaius burst out of the window, listening with his back.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    One of the people coming out of the room noticed Gaius jumping out of the window and called out in a panic.


    But Gaius did not mind and flew out.


    Then the woman who saw it screamed.


    Gahhh!


    The men jumped from this high hierarchy, so they rushed to the window sill, screaming.


    "Hey!!"


    But what the men who looked out of the window saw was Gaius gliding flat in the sky.


    "...... and it''s flying......"


    The men could only see off Gaius with a stunned expression, because their magic had no place in them day by day.


    ��Oh dear... I didn''t expect to hear from you in such a way all of a sudden...��


    Gaius took off from the barracks and landed on a clear alley nearby, leaning against the walls of the building and unintentionally blurring.


    And for a while, I disliked myself, but I shook my head and burr back up.


    ��The bad response is to reflect, but what do we do in the future?��


    Gaius had no choice but to think about the future course of action.


    "Find out more about that woman, or ignore her and investigate the location of King Belk as originally intended... Now, which do you prefer..."


    While leaning against the wall, Gaius began to think that it was nothing like this.


    "... I don''t know if that woman was really the main pressure in the first place... it''s hard to imagine that such a depressing woman let out such a terrible demonic tone... but when I passed by, I felt the pressure, right, from that woman..."


    Gaius tilted his neck as much as he could, with a face that he was not convinced by.


    "I don''t know what to do... do you want to go after King Belk or..."


    It was Gaius who murmured so much, but it seemed that it was already settled in his heart.


    "No, after all, I''m going to lose my temper with that woman." It''s impossible to ignore it and move on like this. "


    When Gaius said that, he woke up his body leaning against the wall and walked out with a determined expression.

 2566 Episode 2563: Sentinel

    Gaius was moving into the alleyway at the front door of the barracks, waiting for a woman to come out.


    ��But, you know, it''s still midday... and I think there''s plenty of time to get out of the hospital.��


    Gaius looked up at the sky, fed up with the height of the sun.


    ��I can''t wait here till the sun goes down... but it''s impossible to break in again��


    Gaius leaned against the wall in a shabby state.


    Gaius looked at the barracks as he stood, and there were quite a few people coming and going.


    "You''re surprisingly lively..."


    Gaius mumbled in a blurred manner, before he noticed.


    "Oh, I see. Zavan was going to let the Rogue army pass through his territory. That said, I can''t help but monitor the Rogue army for weird things along the way. That''s why the army is so busy."


    Gaius nodded convincedly, leaning against the wall.


    "Was she too busy?" I had a pile of paperwork. "


    Gaius was impressed by the owner of the barracks, who put pressure on him.


    "Still, it''s strange. When I see it directly, even though it''s just a normal woman, I feel the pressure unrelentingly." And it''s still happening. I obviously feel something demonic coming from that building..... "


    So Gaius noticed again.


    "If you''re feeling the pressure, there''s no need to keep an eye out for anything." If that woman moves, the pressure will also move, so you can feel it.... "


    Gaius decided to change his mind there.


    Alright, let''s go to an affordable store and wait.


    Gaius made up his mind to do so and looked around.


    "Well, the store... can''t find a place to eat even though it''s on the main street... there''s a military barracks as big as An, so there''s usually a cup of tea in the neighborhood."


    So Gaius went out on the main street not only on his face but also on his body, in order to widen his field of view.


    And once again, looking around the boulevard with a wider view, I found some restaurants.


    ��Oh, my God, that was great. I was just looking at you the wrong way. Now, where shall we go....."


    Suddenly, the arrowhead of the store that Gaius had tried to find again suddenly raised a woman''s voice.


    Gaius looked in the direction of the voice, wondering what was going on.


    There, the woman who put pressure on Gaius opened her eyes in front of the barracks and stood with a horrified expression.

 2567 Chapter 2564 Three Degrees

    "Ah... it''s not good"


    Gaius muttered, returning his heel and ran off like a bow.


    She ran vigorously through the alley that had been hidden until now, going out to the next main street and drawing a steep curve to the left to run further.


    At last, I managed to escape to a place where I could not hear the scream of money.


    "No good. I ran away again... no, I can''t help it this time." It cannot help but escape. Let''s hide in the alley for now. "


    When Gaius decided to do so, he found an alley with an affordable, dim vibe and ran towards it.


    When they arrived, they entered the alley with Sulu and regained their breath.


    "Huh... for now, I''ll do it here." Anyway, I don''t know if it''s a good time... I don''t think it''s compatible with that woman anyway. "


    Gaius tried to blame them for the sudden discovery.


    "Yeah. It doesn''t suit me anyway." The timing is very bad. My pace will be disrupted. "


    So Gaius leaned against the wall again, and put his arms together to think about it.


    "If this doesn''t suit me, maybe we should reconsider... Ignore that woman and follow the whereabouts of King Berk..."


    Gaius was troubled by the deep wrinkles in his eyebrows.


    "But you know, even if it''s not compatible, I don''t feel like I can''t win." If you''re just going crazy, that''s fine. "


    Gaius thought with an even harder look.


    "After all, I want to know who that pressure is." It''s not like we can''t win, it''s not like we can''t win. Besides, it doesn''t mean I''m not good at it. That''s why it feels like you don''t have to fear anything else.... "


    Then Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "... yeah? The more I say it, the more I care... no, it''s weird." I''m not scared. Yeah. I''m not scared, I''m not scared. I just don''t understand the reason why I feel that pressure, so I''m just worried. Yeah. That''s it. Yeah. "


    Gaius told him to tell himself something.


    However, I was not convinced at all, and my expression became even more reluctant.


    "... hmmm, that''s weird. Anyway, you''re going crazy. somehow...."


    Gaius sighed mixedly and suddenly looked forward.


    "Then there was..."


    Once again, there was a grunt of gold in the air.


    Gaius flashed his gaze three times, but when he managed to turn his heels back, he ran away like a fugitive.

 2568 Episode 2,565: Now Its Time

    Ooooooooooooooooo!


    Gaius escaped in a flash.


    The woman''s screams cover her back.


    Gaius ran desperately to get away from it.


    And when he ran through the alley to Zigzag and reached his health limit, Gaius finally stopped.


    "Hah... hah... hah... hah... fu..."


    Gaius put his hand on his knee and bent forward in an effort to regulate his breath.


    But I couldn''t breathe well, and there was a ball of sweat pouring out of my face.


    "... shit... I ran away again..."


    Gaius was disgusted with himself.


    "... damn, this time..."


    Gaius muttered and took a deep breath and finally regained his breath.


    Then I woke up and took a deep breath with my chest wide open again.


    "... I mean, why am I running?" I wish I could fly in such a scene... my health has been considerably cut off... "


    Gaius exhaled because it was so big and so deep.


    But then Gaius suddenly became anxious that she was coming after him again, and he shook his head vigorously and checked the front and back of the alley.


    "... no, I''m not scared... but I''m tired of screaming again... yeah, that''s right." that''s all.... "


    Gaius took three deep breaths as he muttered another excuse to convince himself.


    "... well, okay... now let''s go upstairs"


    Gaius instantly floated his body.


    And then slowly and quietly went up.


    "Let''s find her for now." It shouldn''t have gone that far. "


    Gaius did not mind jumping out of the building and continued to ascend.


    And when I went up from the sky to a height that was close enough to be recognized by people on the street, I finally stopped.


    Now, where are you?


    Gaius glided slowly to the side and searched for the woman.


    "... I don''t know... there are crowds in that place, but they''re not there either." Where''d he go? Did you go back to the military barracks? "


    Gaius turned his gaze toward the barracks.


    But I didn''t see her.


    Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "... where did you go... damn it..."


    Gaius glided over the sky for a while, looking in all directions for the woman.


    But after all, we couldn''t find it.

 2569 Episode 2566 Rebreaking

    "Let''s go back to the barracks for now." Maybe he was already inside that building. "


    Gaius thought that she might have fled to the barracks afterwards and decided on a course.


    Okay, if that''s the case.


    Gaius unleashed the aura vigorously and headed over the barracks.


    "But the problem is, if that''s the case, the barracks might be heavily guarded..."


    While Gaius murmured, he quickly reached the barracks.


    But from above, there was no one on the rooftop.


    "Even if the security was getting heavier, don''t you think it would come from the sky?" Alright, then. "


    Gaius descended at once and stood on the roof of the barracks.


    Okay, here''s the problem.


    Gaius walked carefully and approached the door with the stairs leading downstairs.


    Then he opened the door by slowly turning the doorknob without making any noise.


    Gaius looked through the door in horror.


    "... okay, nobody''s here."


    Gaius felt relieved and let his body dive into the door.


    Then he carefully descended the stairs in front of him step by step.


    "Okay, everything''s fine... no, wait a minute." You may suddenly run into her again. I have to keep that in mind so I don''t panic when that happens... "


    Gaius nodded heavily and stepped down the stairs again.


    And when I reached downstairs, I bent over and walked by the wall.


    "... there''s no one there... what about that woman?"


    Gaius moved agile from pillar to pillar, so that someone could open the door and come out.


    And then she reached the front of the room where she had the papers.


    "... let''s find out what that document was..."


    Gaius put his ear to the door of the room and checked to see if anyone was inside.


    "... there''s no sign of anyone. Alright, I can cum....."


    Gaius turned the door knob so as not to make a sound slowly.


    And he never opened the door of the room with his mind.


    Okay, nobody''s here.


    After checking the room, Gaius walked in and closed the door behind him.


    "Huh... it''s been a long day..."


    Gaius wiped the sweat from his lightly oozing forehead and turned to the paperwork in front of him.


    This is the document she had, right?


    Gaius murmured like that, and took one of the documents.

 2570 Episode 2,567: Tailgating

    "... looks like a normal paperwork..."


    Gaius placed a piece of paper in his hand on the desk in a boring manner.


    Why don''t we check out the others?


    Gaius said that, and took the bundle of papers in front of him and began to check inside.


    But a few minutes later, Gaius placed a bunch of papers on his desk in a mess.


    "Yeah, that''s enough. It''s totally irrelevant. It''s boring.��


    Gaius abandoned it and headed for the exit with a slightly angry footsteps.


    On the contrary, when I entered the room, I opened the door in a rough manner.


    "Shit! That was a waste of time."


    Gaius didn''t seem to be hiding anymore and started walking the hallway quite boldly.


    But soon Gaius remembered his position and hid behind the pillar in a panic.


    "I don''t like it, I forgot about it." If we were to run into her again at this time, we might have been able to scream and run away again. Calm down, I... "


    Gaius thought that he took a big inhale and slowly exhaled.


    "Alright, calm down. Let''s go with caution anyway." as carefully as possible.... "


    Gaius muttered to himself, and the door in front of him slowly opened.


    Gaius stared at the door.


    That door was the first room she came out of.


    Gaius looked at the person who was coming out of there in a terrible way.


    And it was the woman of that time that came out.


    Gaius kept an eye on her, but her mind was adjusted, so she watched the woman calmly.


    The woman began to walk, unaware that Gaius was hiding behind a pillar.


    But fortunately, I started walking the other way, not in the direction of Gaius.


    Gaius thought he had done so, and quietly stepped out of the shadows of the pillars and followed the woman.


    The woman walked slowly, completely unaware of Gaius'' tail.


    Gaius followed more carefully, saying that this time he would not fail.


    Then the woman approached the stairs in the middle of the hallway and began to descend downstairs.


    Gaius slowly approached the stairs without making any footsteps, and after seeing the woman descend downstairs with her footsteps, he began to descend himself.


    Then he went down the stairs, concentrating on the sound of the woman''s footsteps, and saw where she was.


    Then the woman opened the door of the room as soon as she went down the stairs.


    Gaius stared at it quietly.

 2571 Episode Two Thousand and Sixty-eight

    The woman quietly descended the stairs and entered the room immediately.


    When Gaius saw it, he quietly moved to the front of the room.


    And I gently put my ear on the door of the room.


    Gaius concentrated and tried to hear the sound in the room.


    However, I did not hear any conversation, and only the footsteps that seemed to be from the woman earlier resounded.


    Gaius grabbed his eyebrows and stared at the door with a stern face.


    (It seems that she is the only one in this room. then.....)


    Gaius took a deep breath and slowly put his hand on the door.


    Then, turning the doorknob slowly, he opened the door quietly and carefully.


    Gaius looked inside to see if the woman had noticed that he had opened the door.


    Luckily, the woman was showing Gaius her back.


    Gaius opened the door more carefully and quietly, and slowly slid his body into the room.


    Then he slowly and quietly approached the back of the woman with his feet pulled out.


    But the woman still didn''t notice.


    Gaius'' sneaky legs were perfect.


    And when I took the position just behind the woman, I just crossed my feathers.


    "Gah..."


    Gaius'' right hand covered the woman''s mouth at a time when she thought she would shout.


    Then Gaius whispered in his ear, holding the woman''s belly with his left hand.


    "Be quiet, if you make a scene, you won''t die."


    Gaius never meant to kill a woman, but he thought threat was important here, so he said it in strong terms.


    Then the fear of the woman passed on to Gaius as her body trembled.


    And the woman nodded slowly and repeatedly.


    Gaius snapped his chest down in his heart.


    Then, she slowly removed her right hand from the woman''s mouth, and her left hand slowly began to move away from the woman by relaxing its force.


    "Okay, look, never make a scene." If you make a scene, I''ll kill you in an instant. "


    The woman nodded silently many times.


    Gaius nodded with satisfaction, pointing at the chair near him with his chin.


    "Sit in that chair for now." I have a lot to ask. "


    The woman sat in the chair shown by Gaius, frightened.


    When Gaius stood directly in front of the woman, he made a terrifying expression and began to ask questions.


    "I''d like to know your name first."


    The woman opened her mouth trembling.


    "My name is... area..."

 2572 Chapter 2,569 Interrogation

    ��Areas. What are you doing here?��


    Gaius deliberately used his cold voice to ask further questions.


    Elia said with a toughened face.


    "... eh?... what are you... working on?"


    "What kind of work do you do?"


    Area shook her body and leaned her neck slowly.


    ��Growing up... it''s just a matter of business...��


    "Military affairs?"


    "Hah... well, this is a military barracks, so that''s how it is..."


    ��Are you dealing with confidential matters?��


    "No way... there''s no way I can handle such a thing"


    During this time, Gaius was observing the facial expressions and conversations in the area.


    (Looks like you didn''t lie to me. I mean, he''s really just a clerk. If so, what is the identity of that pressure?)


    Gaius glanced at the area with a dazzling expression.


    But the area was frightened and didn''t look particularly suspicious.


    Who the hell are you?


    In response to Gaius'' question, the area had a complicated expression of fear and confusion.


    "Whatever you say..."


    Elia was puzzled and shook her head.


    Although Gaius had been observing the situation, there was nothing suspicious about it.


    As a result, Gaius'' expression became even steeper, and the area became even more frightened.


    "You shouldn''t be the only one."


    Area was stunned at this statement by Gaius.


    "Huh? You''re not the only one... I mean, I''m just an ordinary... clerk."


    But Gaius approached without putting his hair in.


    "There''s no way. There''s no way you''re normal."


    The area almost panicked and shook its head vigorously.


    "Normal! I am a normal clerk!" Are you mistaken for someone!? "


    But Gaius stared down at the area ruthlessly and said:


    "No, you''re not."


    "That''s because... I''m really normal... I don''t know what to say myself, but I''m a boring person without any characteristics, and I''m just a clerk who leads a very common boring life..."


    Then Gaius yelled in frustration.


    "Don''t lie to me! That''s impossible. Honestly!"


    The neighborhood then burst into tears.


    "I''m being honest... I hate to say it myself, but I''m being honest with you, right?"


    At last, tears spilled from the eyes of the area.

 2573 Episode 2570: Area

    Looking at the tear-drenched area, Gaius stroked his tongue in his heart.


    (Tch, I''m crying. What the hell, is he really a regular guy? There is indeed nothing suspicious about it. There is no appearance of concealing anything. But... what''s the point of that pressure? I certainly felt it. It''s from this woman... no, wait.)


    Gaius gazed at the area once again.


    (...... I don''t feel the pressure...... I can''t feel that scary, suspicious demonic thing... hey, hey, wait a minute. Isn''t that him? Or......)


    Gaius stared more carefully at the area where he kept crying, covering his face with both hands.


    (Can you put the pressure in and out at will?... or is there a time when you don''t realize it and get wet?... no, no, no, no. Is that what this is about? I''ve never heard of such a thing.....)


    Gaius was overwhelmed by the thought.


    The neighborhood is still covering its face and crying.


    (Now, what do we do... even if we interrogate you anymore, nothing will come out of it...?)


    Gaius sat down, kneeling on one knee, and gazed at the area.


    And then I stared into her eyes and said:


    "You''re not lying, are you?"


    Area shook her head vigorously and repeatedly.


    "Yes, yes! I''m not lying."


    Gaius glanced into his eyes and nodded lightly.


    "Okay, I get it. I believe you." I''m sorry I made you feel scared. "


    Gaius suddenly stood up and left the room with the same momentum.


    The rest of the area was often dazed, but he quickly got up from the chair and left the room.


    "Huh... I see." I didn''t expect this to happen..... "


    Gaius leapt out of the barracks, entered a nearby shop, took a seat, ordered a drink, and sighed.


    Soon the clerk came up with a drink and put it on the table in front of Gaius.


    Gaius took a mouthful of the drink for now.


    Then she mumbled again in a mixed sigh.


    "I wonder if it was really that girl... but what was that?"


    Gaius gave a confused look.


    "I don''t know what to do. After all, we can stay here and look for the Lord of Pressure, or we can follow the whereabouts of King Belk..."


    Gaius'' miserable expression kept bothering him.

 2574 Episode 2571: To the Royal Castle

    It was Gaius who continued to be troubled by his miserable expression, but he finally drew a conclusion.


    "Alright, let''s follow the whereabouts of King Berk." We can''t afford to waste any more time here. I don''t really care what the pressure is, but let''s hurry first. ��


    When Gaius hardened his policy, goodness stood in a hurry.


    Then, after quickly completing the checkout at the store counter, I opened the door and went out.


    "Alright, let''s investigate King Berk again." Where did he go? Let''s look into it. "


    Gaius walked out with a big nod.


    For now, let''s aim for the royal palace or royal castle, or anyway, where the king of Zaban is.


    Gaius murmured and called out to those who walked, asking where the king was.


    Oh, that''s where the Royal Castle is.


    Gaius saw where the man on the road had pointed.


    "... is that the Royal Castle?"


    "Oh, you don''t see that, do you? But even then, it''s a royal castle."


    There seemed to be a rugged building there, but it was a very modest one.


    "... I see. Is that the Royal Castle?" Thank you very much. "


    The man who walked walked away as he poured out a good journey on Gaius.


    Gaius saw the royal castle that was pointed out again.


    "It''s definitely on the mountain... but it''s kind of flat." It''s only upstairs, isn''t it? "


    According to Gaius, the royal castle was a two-storey building.


    "But the width is quite wide. But... if you don''t look at it from the top, you won''t know the shape."


    After entering the alley, Gaius lifted his body and raised it even further.


    "... hey, hexagonal... it''s low, but it''s huge."


    As Gaius rose further, he approached the royal castle.


    "I see. The mountain shape is hexagonal in the first place." That''s why it was shaped to suit the terrain. "


    Gaius approached the royal castle at a higher speed and observed it.


    "If you look closely, the mountain is quite steep. It would be quite difficult to infiltrate from below. Moreover, the building was the last place I climbed. We must invade the building soon enough to be relieved on the flat ground. But of course the guards would stop it, so it was a pain in the ass. I see, it looks like a pretty defensive castle. but...."


    Gaius began to descend at a high speed this time.


    From the sky, he suddenly approached the Imperial Castle.


    Nothing''s wrong with breaking in from above.


    Gaius stood gently on the roof of the royal castle and smiled lightly.

 2575 Lesson 2,572 Breaking and entering through a window

    "Well, I wonder where we''re going to go down..."


    Gaius looked around the rooftop of the royal castle.


    But then Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "Yeah? There''s no stairs to go down?"


    Gaius carefully checked his surroundings again.


    But there were no stairs.


    "No, that can''t be..."


    Gaius jumped up again and carefully inspected it from above.


    But the results were the same.


    "... I really don''t. It''s definitely good for defense, but... it''s so cramped, isn''t it?"


    Gaius murmured in horror and let out a sigh.


    ��I don''t have a choice. We can break into the rooftop, but we have to go downstairs.��


    When Gaius observed the royal castle, he could only see two mountain passes stretching from below.


    "Just the two front and back." Well, I don''t know which one is the front and which one is the back, but.... "


    Gaius confirmed that the two mountain roads were the same width and that they were connected to the castle town from east to west, and said so.


    "Even so, the road is narrow." Then if two adults lined up next to each other, it would be full. "


    The road was sharp, and if I made a mistake, the terrain was completely inverted under the cliff.


    "It''s a fortified royal castle... but this stuffs my breath." There aren''t many windows... is there only the upstairs part with the windows? "


    According to Gaius, the first floor of the building was not partitioned with a single window.


    "Hmm, that''s a bit morbid." Well, it seems that the king did it decades ago, so it''s fine... but it''s pretty tricky to break in. "


    Gaius compared the windows on the second floor.


    "Well, are all the windows together?" from the window nearby..... "


    Gaius muttered, gliding wooosh closer to the window.


    Then, after carefully observing for the presence of people inside, he stuck to the window.


    Alright, it looks like there''s no one there.


    Gaius peeked through the window to make sure there were no people around, and opened the window.


    And they quickly broke into the building.


    That''s me. No matter how well defended the castle is, it''s easy to break in with me.


    Gaius didn''t brag to anyone, he told himself.


    But at that time, there was a stiff footstep at the end of the corridor.


    Gaius looked around in a panic.


    "Oh, it''s a pillar. Let''s hide in the shadows."


    Gaius slipped himself into a nearby pillar and lurking breathlessly.

 2576 Lesson 2,573 Conversations Between Women

    (You''ve been hiding behind columns lately... ok)


    As Gaius was blurring his recent behavior, the footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    (This pillar is pretty big, so I think I can get past it....)


    Inwardly, Gaius gulped as he was throbbing, and the sound of footsteps stood still in front of him.


    Are you going to go into the next room?


    As Gaius listened, he heard a knock on the door as expected.


    Then, a woman''s voice was heard from inside the room.


    Get in


    Gaius shuddered his ears at the strangling sound.


    Then, along with the sound of the door opening, I heard footsteps entering the room.


    Gaius, feeling relieved for the time being, jumped out of the shadow of the pillar and moved to the front of the door he had just entered when he saw the sound of the door closing.


    "What room is this?"


    Gaius was intrigued and turned his ear to the door.


    Then I heard a conversation between the women from inside.


    What did you do about the case?


    "Yes, we don''t know yet."


    "I see... there''s no way to do it"


    I''m sorry.


    "You may step back."


    "Excuse me."


    When Gaius finished listening to the conversation, he rushed to the shadow of the pillar.


    Then, the door opened just in time to enter the shadow of the pillar.


    Gaius was thrilled, but the footsteps gradually moved away.


    (Ho... but that was a suspicious conversation. Who is the woman inside?)


    Gaius was quite intrigued and came out of the shadows of the pillars again.


    And I listened to the door again.


    But even after doing so for a while, I could not hear any sound from inside.


    (Looks like there''s only one person left... I don''t know what to do. Why don''t you step in on it? The woman inside seems to be a great person from that mouth, and she may even know King Berk. In the first place, the content of the current conversation may be about King Berk......)


    Gaius nodded heavily.


    And I never put my hand on the door, and I opened it vigorously.


    "... that?"


    I never opened the door, but there was no one inside.


    Gaius closed the door behind him as he twisted his neck and entered the room.


    "... is there a further room?..."


    As Gaius murmured, he heard a violent sound of water coming from the back of the room.

 2577 Lesson 2,574: The Womans Room

    "... could it be a shower?"


    Gaius heard the sound of the water blowing violently and anticipated it.


    But Gaius was so unusual.


    (... if I was in front of the lady in the shower, wouldn''t I be a little perverted?)


    Gaius'' face soon became cloudy.


    (But hey, I''m concerned about the conversation I just had. I don''t mean to start over... what should I do?)


    Gaius cared a lot about being treated like a pervert earlier.


    (I don''t want to scream again... I want you to give me a break...)


    Gaius put his arms together with a tired face and fell down his neck, troubling him.


    Well, it''s going to be like that.


    Gaius has decided to stay here.


    When I decided to do that, I just searched the room.


    "It''s a pretty luxurious outfit." It seems that the woman''s position is quite expensive. Could it be a princess? "


    But Gaius immediately denied the idea.


    "No, I don''t think so." There is no room for royalty in a room like this. You must be a high-ranking soldier. It''s just... you sounded pretty young earlier. at most I think it was about thirty years old.... "


    Gaius murmured, recalling the voice he had just heard.


    Then, the closet was in front of my gaze.


    Gaius gently approached the closet and opened it.


    Then there were military uniforms inside.


    "That''s right. I don''t know the ranks of this country, but there are a lot of medals attached to it." Looks like you''ve got a lot of military skill. "


    Convinced, Gaius stroked the rather rigid working desk in front of him.


    Then, at that timing, the sound of the water disappeared.


    Then, after a while, I heard the sound of the door opening in the room thought to be the shower room.


    (Well, how does it react... well, if it gets noisy, I''ll hold my mouth down.)


    When Gaius was so hungry, a woman appeared from beyond the wall.


    The woman had dressed properly, and it was not as unfolding as Gaius had imagined.


    The woman discovered Gaius'' existence, and although she kept a close eye on him, she did not make any particular noise, but quietly looked down at Gaius from the toe of his foot to the top of his head.


    And I finally opened my mouth like that.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect guests." Where''s the guide? It''s not like you broke into my room without permission, is it? "


    When she said that, she stared at Gaius with a stern look on her face.

 2578 Episode Two Thousand Five Hundred and Seventy-Five Pushbacks

    Thank you. Sorry for breaking in without permission.


    Gaius spoke in an inanimate and emotionless manner.


    The woman did not particularly care about it, but said back.


    "I''m not talking about apologizing. You''re a man, and I''m a woman. Besides, I''ve been taking a bath till now."


    Gaius shrugged his neck and shoulders.


    And he opened his mouth, and shut it up, and the woman said,


    That means you''re a pervert, right?


    Gaius shouted reflexively.


    ��Not good! definitely not good. I''m not a pervert."


    The woman did not show any gesture of movement, and said further back.


    That being said, do you think the situation is calling you a pervert?


    "Ugh!... no, this is..."


    "No, I can''t do anything about it. You''re a pervert. It''s hard to escape any further."


    The woman raised her chin and gave Gaius a ruthless gaze.


    Gaius had no idea how to explain it, but it didn''t immediately come to mind.


    (Shit! I was thinking about blocking my mouth when it got noisy, but I didn''t think you''d be treated like a pervert. I was going to see the reaction, but I was upset again because I was treated like a pervert. I''ve been having bad luck with women lately...... but how are we going to get through this anyway......)


    Gaius finished his reflection and said out loud.


    "Again, I''m not a pervert." It''s just an intruder! "


    At Gaius'' word, the woman leaned her neck with her eyebrows tilted.


    "Intruder?... I guess so." Now you''re trespassing in my room without my permission. That''s all I know. On top of that, I''m telling you you''re a pervert? "


    "Oh, no. My main purpose is to infiltrate... no, no. Our main objective is to find out if we''ve broken in. You never broke in to satisfy your perverted passions! I won''t do it!"


    Gaius'' words are finally getting tough.


    Sure enough, she didn''t believe Gaius at all.


    "Can you trust such words?" If you really broke into this room to satisfy your perverted passions, why didn''t you tell me you didn''t know I was a woman? You must have broken into this room knowing that there was a woman named me. I mean... that''s what it is. "


    When the woman assumed that, she also raised her chin and looked down on Gaius like a lowlife.

 2579 Episode 2576: Pervert

    ��Oh, no... that''s... that...��


    Gaius managed to say just that, but there was nothing more to say.


    The woman looked at it and laughed as if she had won.


    "You fell to talk. You''re a pervert. That''s it, proof''s over."


    "No, no! No!" I knew for sure that it was the woman in this room. No, even if I said I knew, I didn''t know it in advance. I just overheard a conversation with the woman who had just entered this room..... "


    Then the woman asked Gaius to cover herself with an excuse.


    "Eavesdropping is also a hobby." At last, your perversion will increase. "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no!" It''s not that I broke in because I''m a woman, I think I''m in a position to do that because I''m just talking about it, so I thought it would be convenient for me. "


    "Oh, do you like women of high status?" At last, your perversion has increased even more. "


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait! Whatever you do, don''t tie it back to me! That''s not what I meant. My main purpose is to find out something. I told you it would be convenient in the sense that only high-ranking people would be able to find out.��


    The woman gave a thin laugh.


    "Hmm, if you say so. That''s a terrible excuse."


    ��It''s not an excuse. I just want to wipe away the unjust.��


    "Where is the injustice?" Are you saying it''s unfair to treat a man who is trespassing on a woman''s room without permission as a pervert? "


    "No, I just didn''t think it was... taking a bath."


    "Really? You could have heard the shower. Nevertheless, you stood there calmly."


    "No, I didn''t know until I got into the room."


    "But as soon as I entered, I knew." And you didn''t leave. Because you''re a pervert. "


    "No, it''s not!" It''s not like that... I just thought it would be easier to interrogate you because we would be in an overwhelmingly advantageous position if you took a bath. "


    Then a woman said suddenly.


    "In other words, you were expecting me to come out naked, or a towel equivalent."


    "No, wait a minute. Will you stop saying that I was expecting it?"


    "But you were expecting it, weren''t you?" I can only accept that from your mouth. "


    "... yes, but... the meaning of that expectation is that it''s easy to get the mount..."


    And the woman lifted up her chin again, and spake with a proud face.


    "Mount. You want to mount it on me... it looks like you''re a pervert after all."

 2580 Episode 2577: Security

    "Wait a minute! I didn''t say that!"


    Gaius jumped the corner of his mouth and raised a protest.


    But the woman laughed with a dumbfounded nose.


    ��Whatever you say is useless. This situation speaks for itself. You''re nothing but a pervert."


    In response to the woman''s confession, Gaius twisted his face and clenched his teeth.


    "...... giggle......"


    The woman laughed stubbornly that there had been a battle.


    Gaius looked at it and gritted his teeth even harder, but he couldn''t find the thread of the counterattack.


    Then the woman walked out slowly.


    Then I sank my body into the sofa close to me in a relaxed manner, and opened my mouth while sending a shadowy gaze to Gaius.


    "So what do you want from me, pervert?" I heard you said earlier that you were trying to find out something. "


    Then Gaius, who was biting his teeth with regret, said in a reflexive manner.


    "No, it''s not an excuse!" I really had to look into it. "


    Then a woman shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t think so... but it''s okay." I''ll tell you what. What did you have to look into? ��


    Gaius bit his back teeth hard.


    "Ugh!... I get angry one by one..."


    "Don''t get angry, but just say it. If you don''t leave, I''ll call security."


    And the woman said, and she lifted her index finger on her right hand, and pointed it upward.


    Gaius looked at the tip of the finger.


    Then, a tie with a stylish section was hanging next to the woman''s head.


    "If you pull this, the guards will come here." Wouldn''t that be a hassle? So just say it. "


    Then Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Hmm, how many security guards are coming? It''s not a hassle." I''ll take care of it in an instant. "


    Gaius said confidently, and the woman said interestingly.


    "Oh, I see. You seem quite confident, don''t you?" Even though you''re a pervert. "


    "Stop that pervert!" it''s nothing.... "


    The woman laughed happily as if she was enjoying a conversation with Gaius.


    And I said, "I''m done laughing for a moment."


    "But that confidence seems to be real." Are you... a Yoyo assassin? "


    Gaius looked surprised at the woman''s question.


    "No, it''s not like that... as I said earlier, I just broke in because I wanted to investigate."


    The woman gave a complicated expression to Gaius'' response.


    And I said, "Correct your abode."


    "I see. Yes." Tell me, what are you investigating? ��

 2581 Episode 2,578

    Gaius gave a slightly frightened expression to the woman''s arrogant expression, but he opened his mouth saying that he could not help it if he came here.


    I''m looking into the whereabouts of King Berk.


    Then, a surprised look clearly appeared on the woman''s face.


    But the woman noticed it immediately, and after a while opened her mouth.


    "... oh, King Berk''s..."


    When the woman said that, she turned her gaze down a little and became silent.


    Looking at it, Gaius turned the momentum around.


    "That''s right." Find out where King Belk went. So, King Belk is coming to Zaban. So I thought I''d check it out and infiltrate the royal castle in the capital, Meissen, to find out where it is. So, the quickest way to find out is to ask someone, right? But you can''t tell by asking the public. That''s why I sneaked into this room in order to extract it from a high-ranking person. That''s why I''m not a pervert. Got it? "


    Gaius revealed his long and wide tongue and looked at the woman.


    Then the woman recovered her composure and raised her face again with arrogance.


    I understand why you sneaked in, but if you look at the way you behave afterwards, I still don''t think there''s any doubt about your perversion.


    "Wait a minute. I don''t think so."


    "Hmm, I don''t know. But that was fine. Why are you looking for King Berk? In the first place, I have not heard of the coming of the king of Belk in my land of Zaban.


    Then Gaius'' face collapsed.


    "Eh ~? Really ~? You''re lying, right?"


    The woman glared at Gaius with a dirty look on her face.


    "After all, you''re a pervert." I''m glad to see your face. "


    But Gaius said back with a dazed expression.


    "You''re distracting me ~. Is there anything wrong with that ~?"


    "I have no intention of doing that."


    "That''s how everyone denies it. But come on, you definitely knew it, right?"


    "What do you mean, what did I know?"


    "It''s decided, right?" It''s the fact that King Berk was here in Zaban. "


    Then the woman gently pinched her eyebrows with her right hand.


    "First of all, stop that disgusting way of saying things."


    "Ehhh, is that disgusting?"


    "Disgusting. If you don''t stop talking, I''ll call security."


    At last, Gaius closed his face and said.


    Okay, let''s talk about it then.

 2582 Episode Two Thousand and Seven Hundred and Seventy-Nine Name

    Okay, let''s talk about it then.


    When Gaius said so with a serious look on her face, the woman gave a thin smile.


    "Why should I talk to you when you want me to?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Very well. He told me."


    "There''s no reason to tell you. You''re a pervert intruder, and I''m a victim. Why should I respond to your request?"


    "I''m out again. I''m not a pervert." I admit he''s an intruder. "


    "Usually what I do is call security, not respond to your request."


    "Well, that''s true." But I want you to talk about it. "


    "I''m not going to ask you what you want."


    "Do something about it."


    No, I won''t.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    Well then, we''ll have to exercise our powers.


    Oh, you''re going to give in to me with all your strength?


    "Don''t make strange remarks again."


    But Gaius remembered that there was something there.


    Ah, yes.


    The woman asked reflexively with a strange expression on her face.


    What?


    "No, I thought I didn''t hear your name."


    Then the woman laughed with her nose.


    "I don''t have a name to teach you like you do." Besides, you wouldn''t have called yourself that in the first place. You''re a pervert who broke into my room without my permission. Why don''t you call yourself by your name? "


    Gaius distorted his face and turned unhappy.


    "You''re persistent. You call yourself a pervert?"


    "That''s right." I''m sure you''re a pervert. "


    Well, that''s fine. My name is Auglos.


    Then the woman slightly wrinkled between her brows.


    Gaius did not miss it.


    Looks like you know my name, don''t you?


    The woman did not answer, but stared directly at Gaius'' gaze.


    But Gaius said more without fuss.


    "Don''t try to deceive me." The symptoms appeared on my face. You definitely know my name. "


    Then the woman raised one eyebrow butt.


    ��Yeah, I know. I heard that a mage named Augustus appeared in Agult and Berk."


    Gaius laughed with satisfaction.


    Then the woman''s face turned disgusted again.


    "That''s why you''re telling me to stop that face. It''s disgusting."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the letter.


    "Hmm, okay." If you''re asking me my name, you''re asking me what I''m capable of, right? Now, what do we do? "

 2583 Lesson 2,580 Flame and Ice

    The woman exhaled all at once from her nose the air flowing through her lungs.


    "I don''t care." I don''t know if it''s true or not. "


    Gaius laughed when he heard this.


    "Well, shall I show you?" for the time being.... "


    When Gaius said that, his body fluttered.


    "What do you say? This is a basic flight technique." It''s also thanks to this that I was able to break into this room. "


    The woman stared at Gaius as she rose.


    "So you broke in from above?"


    "That''s right. This castle is not supposed to invade from above, is it?" It was easy, thanks to you. ��


    Hmm, no castle could have been built on the assumption that it would have been invaded from above.


    ��I see. Every castle has room.��


    "Neither Agult nor Berk."


    Well, there''s nothing I can''t break into.


    Then the woman said with a thin smile.


    Even in a woman''s room with a bath.


    Gaius twisted his cheeks.


    "I''m persistent. I don''t have any other intention." I don''t mean anything by it. "


    "Hmm, I don''t know." Looking at your perverted smile, I just think that you''ve made it possible with your flying skills. "


    "I didn''t do it!" I would never say that I didn''t do anything that seemed to be unpleasant. "


    "Hmm, okay. So, can we just fly?"


    In response to the woman''s question, Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Fufu, that''s not true. Of course I can do a lot of things."


    "Oh, a lot of things." For example, what? "


    "That''s right... well, for now"


    Gaius stood up with one index finger on his right hand.


    The next moment, a flame erupted from the tip of my index finger.


    The woman stared at it as if she saw something unusual.


    ��Hmm... but then we can only light the candles��


    Then Gaius raised his firepower silently.


    The flames burst up, and the three meters went up to a certain high ceiling.


    The woman stared at this too.


    "...... Oh, don''t do it so much..."


    Although the woman was obviously upset, she tried not to let it out as much as she could.


    But I couldn''t get through to Gaius.


    "You seem surprised." But it''s not like this. "


    Gaius said that, and now he pushed out his left index finger and pointed it at the right index finger where the flame was bursting out.


    The next moment, a blue snowstorm was released from the left index finger.


    The blizzard froze the flames that blew up in an instant.


    Then Gaius took a step back, and a huge column of ice fell on the floor and scattered beautifully.


    This time, the woman had to put on a stunned expression.

 2584 Episode 2,581 Whats your name?

    "Hmm, it seems the rumors were true."


    And the woman corrected her abode, and put her feet back together, and said:


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    ��So, what do we do?��


    The woman stared up at Gaius.


    What are you going to do?


    As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to know your name first.


    Then the woman put her right index finger on her chin.


    And I scrubbed everything slowly and quietly.


    "... Very well, my name is Sarah Memphis."


    It''s a cute name again, isn''t it?


    "Don''t teach me."


    Sarah distorted her face unpleasantly.


    But Gaius said it without hesitation.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it?" What do you hate so much about? "


    "It''s not what you know."


    "That''s a lot of work." Well, that''s fine. So, what is Sala-chan''s position? "


    Salah rebelled furiously against this.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Gaius unexpectedly shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, wow. I got it." Then tell me the position of Miss Memphis again. "


    "I don''t need a lady." Say "Memphis."


    ��All right. What is your position in Memphis?��


    Sarah replied suddenly.


    "General."


    Gaius looked surprised.


    "Oh, my God... I didn''t mean to be a general. I''m afraid so."


    Then Sarah said suddenly.


    "Lie. You may be surprised, but you''re not afraid."


    Then Gaius raised his hands and opened his palm.


    ��That''s right, I''m not afraid.��


    "Hmm, he''s a sloppy guy."


    Here, Gaius rubbed his hand against his chin.


    "Even so, General... you''re a lot younger than me."


    I''m sorry.


    "Don''t be so stubborn." But after all, it''s weird. "


    "What is it?"


    "After all, it''s too young to think about it." To be a general, you need to have the experience you deserve. I don''t think you have that experience. Then there must be another one..... "


    "What''s the other one? Just say it."


    Sarah said irritably.


    Gaius said while observing the situation.


    "I was born with a special name, and I was given a title of honor."


    Then Sarah''s eyes grew steeper.


    "... what do you want to say?"


    Gaius laughed fuzzily and raised his chin arrogantly.


    "You''re a royal family, aren''t you? Shiso... I wonder if you''re the princess?"

 2585 Lesson 2,582 Sarah Memphis

    As Gaius pointed out, Sarah''s expression turned out to be the steepest ever.


    Seeing that, Gaius was convinced that his reasoning was correct.


    "Looks like you got it, princess."


    Sarah stares at Gaius silently.


    Gaius raised the edge of his mouth and laughed.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t have to stare so much."


    "What will you do knowing me as a princess?"


    Gaius answered Sarah''s angry question, squinting his shoulders.


    "Never mind. I''m a princess, so I''m not thinking about what to do." However, if you tell me what I want to know, I will disperse. "


    Then Sarah said suddenly.


    What do you want to know about the whereabouts of King Berk?


    Gaius nodded a great deal.


    "That''s right! That''s all I want to know."


    Then Sarah laughed.


    "There''s no way I know that."


    Really?


    "Oh, I don''t know where King Berk is right now."


    But you admit that you''ve been here for so long, right?


    Then Sarah shut up.


    Gaius said again, squinting his shoulders.


    "There''s a story coming up." To tell the truth, I''m from the East Rogue Power. "


    Then Sarah raised her eyebrows and asked reflexively.


    Rogue?


    Gaius smiled naggingly.


    "You look surprised."


    Sarah quickly regained her composure.


    "No, but I heard you showed up with Agult and Belk." I might have been a little surprised. "


    "Hmm, it''s no use trying to deceive me." It came out on my face. "


    "I don''t care."


    Gaius was also naughty.


    By the way, do you know why you''re from Rogue?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know."


    "If you think about it, don''t you know?" In fact, I already know it in my head. "


    I said, "I don''t know."


    Yeah, I''ll tell you.


    When Gaius said that, he raised his jaw again and said arrogantly.


    "I''ve met King Rogue. And I washed away all the plans that King Berk had planned. So, what do you say we finally stop the plan?"


    Sarah couldn''t hide her surprise.


    Sarah shook her body lightly and took a breath.


    "What?... no, what are you talking about?"


    Gaius looked proud and even more arrogant.


    "You can''t fool me." I didn''t mean to say it again. Then it''s the same as I admitted it.

 2586 Episode 2,583: The Whereabouts of King Berk

    "... hmm, okay. Looks like you''re not lying to me."


    I just told her that Sarah was obsessed.


    Gaius looked at the situation and laughed with pride.


    "Wahaha. Looks like you''ve made a mistake."


    Sarah sent Gaius a gaze to see even the dirty ones.


    "It''s not enough to laugh."


    "No, you''re laughing high." I''ve been messing around all this time. "


    Sarah shrugged her shoulders.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t fool me. You treated me like a pervert."


    Then Sarah suddenly said:


    It''s still in progress.


    Gaius'' hips were about to shatter.


    No, wait, wait, wait, wait!


    "No, I won''t wait. And that''s not what I''m talking about."


    I don''t know if that''s the case!


    "Unless."


    "Guu... that''s how you''re trying to take the mount from me."


    "The behavior you just showed me was your perverted behavior." It''s neither more nor less. "


    "Gu... forever and ever..."


    "Because you''re steaming it back."


    "Ugh... ah, if you say so..."


    "You''re just embarrassing."


    Gaius finally ran out of words to give back, his eyes twitched and he ran away from reality.


    But Sarah brought Gaius back to the real world.


    "Hey, so King Rogue put the plan back on paper?"


    Gaius replied expressionlessly, his eyes twitching.


    "... ahhh..."


    ��I see. Then the Rogue army won''t come to Xavan, will they?��


    "... ahhh..."


    So you''re looking for the whereabouts of King Velk?


    "... ahhh..."


    ��I see. I don''t know if it''s true, but I have information that he''s headed north.��


    "... ahhh..."


    Gaius replied in a vague voice, and his expression gradually returned.


    His eyes were wide open, and he asked in a hurry.


    Is it true that you headed north!?


    Sarah replied calmly.


    ��So I told you, I don''t know if it''s true.��


    "But you have that kind of information, don''t you?" And by bothering to tell me, you mean that you think it''s quite credible, right? "


    Then Sarah nodded her head.


    ��Yeah, I''m not sure, but I think it''s pretty credible.��

 2587 Chapter 2584 Reason

    I see... the north...


    Gaius murmured.


    Sala added additional information to that.


    "From here to the west, there is a big city." There was a road that stretched from there in the northwest direction, but there was information that King Berk had passed through it. ��


    "What''s the name of the town?" And the name of the street. "


    "The town is Mauro. The name of the road is Olcott Street."


    "Olcott Street in Mauro Town. All right."


    Gaius said that and tried to turn his heels in a hurry.


    But on the way, he stopped and said to Sarah.


    I want to ask you one last time, why is there a princess in such a boneless room?


    Sala unexpectedly squeezed her shoulders.


    "This castle doesn''t have any aristocratic hobby rooms." Everything is made as simple as this room. "


    Is that not the same as when the king built this castle decades ago?


    "Oh, the kings of the generations, like the kings of fifty years ago, have always been frightened of invasions from other countries."


    Sarah told me to throw up.


    Gaius nodded several times.


    I see. It''s hard to be caught in a big country.


    "There''s no need for you to be sympathetic."


    "Never mind, that''s about it."


    "I don''t feel well. I don''t think sympathy for perverts is appropriate."


    "You''re steaming again!" I''m definitely not a pervert! "


    "I see. You think so yourself." But at the same time, I thought you were a pervert. Let''s do what we like about each other. ��


    "What a rationale!" Look, I''m not a pervert! For now, I''ll be rude for today, but I''ll settle this the next time I come! That''s great! "


    ��What''s the settlement? That kind of thing is already on. I told you earlier. You have your truth. I have my truth. You don''t have to scratch it. I can''t see into other people''s minds, nor can I repaint them."


    ��Guu... muuuuuuuuuuu...��


    Gaius tried to argue, but his words didn''t come out.


    As a result, Gaius finally gave up completely, closed his heart, and became expressionless.


    "Ah, Sow. Jaah, Bokha, Kolede, Citrus Ruyo."


    Sarah spurted out to Gaius, who greeted her with a strange farewell greeting.


    Well, I see.


    "Ah, Jaah, Mata."


    When Gaius said that in a catatonic manner, he returned his heel and left the room.

 2588 Chapter 2585: The Human Face

    Gaius put his hand on the door to get out of Sarah''s room, but looked back and asked.


    By the way, how big was King Berk?


    Sarah replied quickly.


    "It seems that he had about ten servants with him."


    Ten people. Do you know what they look like?


    "Is it King Berk? He''s a nice little boy."


    Thin eyes?


    "Oh, that''s thin."


    What were the confessors dressed like?


    "Come on, you don''t know that."


    "I see. If that''s the case, it''s hard to find..." Is there any feature? "


    "They were the ones who came as escort." I think it''s quite heavy equipment, though. "


    "I see. A group of about ten people with heavy equipment." Then maybe we can find it. "


    Yeah, and King Velcro always wore a white robe.


    "Yeah, it was that time, too."


    At that time?


    "I''ve caught you once." I got away with lying. "


    Oh, I see.


    "Yeah. Well, no. If I knew that, I''d be able to do something about it."


    Well, then.


    "Yeah, maybe we''ll see each other again."


    "Oh, are you going to break into my bathroom again?" you''re still.... "


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait! I never said I''d go to the bathroom! Whatever you say, don''t take it with you! it''s nothing...."


    Gaius opened the door, complaining of being bumped into.


    And I went out, and I looked back.


    "Anyway, I''m not a pervert." I''ll just tell you that. "


    "No, you''re a pervert." I''ll tell you that, too. "


    "Ugh! To the end... that''s enough!"


    Gaius gave up on Sarah and closed the door vigorously.


    Then I walked with the stars, and suddenly jumped out of the window that came in.


    As it was, Gaius quickly flew up to a height of several hundred meters and scratched under his eyes.


    "Damn, that woman... I''ll settle this one way or another." But for now, it was the west. I thought you said Mauro. It looks like a big town, so you won''t make a mistake. "


    Gaius muttered, flying westward with his aura burst fully open.


    After a while, like Salah said, I saw a big city there.


    "Is that Mauro?" Let''s go down there just in case we don''t make a mistake. "


    Gaius muttered, looking toward the city and descending.

 2589 Lesson 2,586 Mauro

    Gaius descends discreetly into the alleyway of the town, and leaves the alley in a leisurely pace to reach the main street.


    "There''s plenty of people out there." Let''s hear it for now. "


    When Gaius decided to do so, he immediately stopped the man who was about to pass by.


    "Excuse me, is this city Mauro?"


    The man who was stopped replied cheerfully.


    "Yes, that''s right. Are you a traveler?"


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s my first time here."


    "Yes, but this town has nowhere to sightsee." It''s a big town, but it''s not from a long time ago. "


    You mean it was made recently?


    "Yes. About fifty years ago, the Royal Castle... do you understand?" It''s east of here. "


    "Yes, of course. I''m from the Royal Castle."


    I see. It was built together when the royal castle was built.


    "Oh, I see. Then it''s a town built artificially fifty years ago, so there''s no place like a tourist attraction?"


    "Yes, so if we were to go sightseeing... yes." If you take a horse-drawn carriage 30 minutes north of here, there''s a lake, so how about that? It''s a pretty transparent lake, and it''s beautiful. ��


    "I see. To the north..."


    Yeah, just go straight down the Olcott Road out of town.


    "Oh, is that so? Then I will go and try it. Thank you for your kindness.��


    "No, you''re welcome. Have a nice trip."


    Thank you very much.


    Gaius broke up with the man by thanking him.


    But with his feet he went not to the alley, but to the tavern that was in front of him.


    Let''s hear it for now.


    Gaius muttered to himself and spoke to the owner of the shop over the counter.


    "A drink."


    Old wine, can I have it?


    Yeah, that''s it.


    "Two copper coins."


    Gaius took the copper from his pocket and placed it on the counter.


    The storekeeper put the ordo in front of Gaius and made a loud noise.


    As Gaius grabbed the jock with the ord liquor, the shopkeeper received the copper coin.


    Then Gaius put the jock in his mouth and drank the ordo altogether, making a fizzy sound.


    The shopkeeper looked at the situation and admired it.


    "Oh, brother. That''s a good drink."


    Gaius took a breath and said:


    "I''ll get another one."


    Yeah!


    In a bright tone, the shopkeeper replied, pouring a second cup.


    As he turned his back, Gaius casually asked.


    I wonder if a suspicious group has come to this town recently?

 2590 Lesson 2,587 At the Tavern

    Suspicious group?


    The shopkeeper asks a question.


    Gaius continues his conversation without any hesitation.


    No, there were about ten people with heavy equipment who seemed to be in trouble, so I heard what they were saying.


    Then the shopkeeper said as he remembered.


    "Oh, it was three or four days ago." You heard that a creepy group of white robes appeared... I''m sure they were heavily armed underneath the robes, right? "


    Were they all wearing white robes?


    "I''ve heard that for sure."


    ��Who told you that story?��


    In response to Gaius'' question, the shopkeeper pointed to the back of the store.


    "From the man who sleeps on the other end."


    Gaius grinned as he drank up his cup of jock.


    "Thank you. I''ll ask you a question." Oh, I''ll pour you two more cups. "


    Yeah, I''m fine.


    The shopkeeper replied thoughtfully, holding two empty jockey cups in his hand and filling them one after the other.


    "How about you wait?"


    As soon as the shopkeeper placed the jock, Gaius placed the money at the counter.


    Well then, I''ll go.


    Gaius stood up with two cups of jock in his hands and headed to the back of the store.


    Then he laid his jock on the table where a half-sleeping man was sitting, and he sat down.


    Hey, can I have a minute?


    In response to Gaius'' question, a man answered with sleepy eyes.


    "... yeah?... what is it?..."


    Gaius offered a full jock to the man.


    "I''ll buy you a drink."


    Then the man''s face turned into a full smile.


    "Oh, cough cough cough"


    The man had just received a jock.


    But is that okay?


    A man asks a question.


    Gaius laughed mockingly.


    ��Yeah, I just wanted to talk to you about it.��


    I''m not talking to you.


    "No, no, it''s not a big deal. I heard you saw a suspicious group of about ten people three or four days ago."


    Then the man nodded in reaction.


    "Oh, those guys. They were so suspicious. Plus, there was a rustle and the armor scraping underneath. It was so creepy. My face... looks like I''m possessed by something. That was creepy."


    Gaius'' eyebrows twitched.


    "How does it feel to be possessed?"


    The man twisted his neck.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what to say... everyone''s face is pale and gloomy." It was like a ghost. "

 2591 Episode 2,588 Something Like Steam

    "... a ghost..."


    Gaius repeated iteratively.


    Then the man nodded heavily.


    "Yeah, that''s right. There was something like steam coming out of my body."


    Hot steam?


    "Ahh. Like this... I mean... something like steam came out of Yura Yura and her body."


    It''s like after a very intense exercise?


    "Yes, but it didn''t look like I exercised hard." I didn''t have any trouble breathing at all. Besides, it was a bit different from the steam after exercising..... "


    How did it go wrong?


    ��Hmm, I see... I feel like the steam is around my body��


    "Physically..."


    Gaius squeezed his eyebrows.


    (What if it''s an aura? Or something else... no matter what, it doesn''t seem like a normal person.....)


    Gaius questioned the man further.


    When did you see that?


    "It was early in the morning two days ago. I got drunk in this shop. I woke up at dawn. Then I washed my face at the nearby watering ground and raised my face, and they were there."


    Aren''t you drunk?


    "No, I don''t think so. After a good night''s sleep. I washed my face and my eyes were fluttering."


    I see. Then you''re sure about that, right?


    "Yeah. They were walking silently and creepily. It was a bit of a rush, wasn''t it?"


    So they headed north, huh?


    "Yeah, I was heading down Olcott Street. So I think I definitely headed north."


    "I see. Thank you."


    That''s what Gaius said when he got up.


    The man asked with a strange expression.


    "Is it okay to talk like this?"


    Gaius nodded with a smile.


    ��Yeah, I wanted to hear that story. Please drink that alcohol."


    "I see. That''s not true." Don''t hesitate to ask. "


    "Yeah, just don''t drink too much."


    ��No, I''ll be careful.��


    Gaius leaves the table, laughing out loud.


    When I greeted the shopkeeper lightly, I left the store.


    "Well... you''ve got some good information." It is likely that the people who gave the offerings are not human beings. I had a human guard with me when I left Velcro, but I was left alone in the end. So, perhaps they were recall in some way along the way, non-humans. I think you should be careful. "


    Gaius nodded and went into the alley.


    Then, he confirmed that there were no people around him, and he flew off in the air.

 2592 Chapter 2589: Criminal Gangs

    Gaius continued to fly as he watched the Olcott Street, which stretched from the northern end of Mauro Town to the northwest.


    Along the way, although there were several small settlements, they were not as large as the towns, so they passed without stopping.


    At last, I saw a group of buildings in front of me that could be called a town.


    "Okay, let''s stop by there." There may be some sightings. "


    Gaius landed in the gap between the affordable building and the building, and quickly took a big road.


    There were crowds on the main street.


    Gaius called out to the middle-aged woman who was right in front of him.


    ��Excuse me, I''d like to ask you a question.��


    The woman stopped immediately and responded with a smile.


    Yes, I wonder what it is.


    Actually, two days ago, did you see a group of ten strange wind bodies?


    Then a middle-aged woman ate it.


    A group of strange wind bodies? I wonder what they did to them. "


    The woman''s momentum was so great that she approached Gaius'' face and asked.


    Gaius hurriedly pulled his face and put his hands out in front of his chest, trying to hold it down with a gesture while trying not to touch the woman.


    Then the woman noticed her excitement and pulled her body back in a hurry.


    "Oh my God, I''m sorry." But don''t you worry about it ~


    Gaius questioned the woman who was approaching with a cat voice even more easily.


    "No, well, that''s right. I was wrong. It''s not that the group has done anything wrong, but... there''s something I''m worried about and I''m just chasing it..."


    "But you''re after him, aren''t you?" You''re suspicious of them, aren''t you? "


    "No, well, that''s right... it''s a group wearing a white robe and wearing heavy armor underneath it, which feels a bit gloomy..."


    "That''s right." It''s a criminal gang, isn''t it? "


    "No, it''s still..."


    Well then, what about the Crime Reserve?


    "... well, that''s it... no, did you see those guys?"


    Gaius finally got back to the point, and the middle-aged woman put her hand on her cheek and thought about it.


    "... I see. I didn''t see it. Besides, if such a prominent group of people passes through this town, it''s going to come into my ear from someone....."


    In response to the woman''s reply, Gaius'' eyebrows were gripped.

 2593 Episode 2590: Wellhead Meetings

    "I see... I haven''t even heard the rumors."


    I asked Gaius to double-check.


    Then the middle-aged woman nodded heavily.


    "Yes, my ears are hell''s ears, so I''m sure someone will tell me if such a dangerous group comes to this town."


    The middle-aged woman said with certainty this time.


    Gaius nodded a great deal.


    "Thank you. It''s very likely that they didn''t come to this town." Just in case, I''ll ask the others, but I think it''s probably my mistake. "


    Then the middle-aged woman smiled.


    "That''s right. We should check it out... Oh, it''s the neighbor''s wife." You''d better ask him. Because you''ve heard as much as I have. "


    When the woman said that, she shouted out loud at the woman who was passing.


    "Okinawan! Hey!"


    Then, a woman who was passing by noticed the middle-aged woman in front of Gaius and approached her with a smile.


    "Oh, ma''am, what''s wrong?" Even with such a young man. "


    "Oh, no. I was just asked."


    Oh, what can I do for you?


    "That''s it...."


    The middle-aged woman told the story that Gaius had brought up carefully to the middle-aged woman who appeared with a fussy mouth.


    "Oh no. There''s such a dangerous criminal gang in this town?"


    "That''s what I haven''t seen or heard." I heard it was two days ago, but how''s your wife? "


    "I don''t know either." It wouldn''t be strange to hear of such prominent people..... "


    "That''s right. I didn''t even hear you, so I was just telling you that you didn''t come to this town."


    Then, the middle-aged woman noticed another woman who was passing by and called out further.


    "Oh, ma''am! Hey!"


    Then came the third middle-aged woman.


    "Oh, what''s the matter, guys? I''m taking a young man like this with me."


    "Oh, no." Actually..... "


    Another middle-aged woman walked by when she gave explanations.


    And it was only natural to call and call several times, and at some point Gaius was surrounded by middle-aged women.


    "... um..."


    Despite Gaius'' terrified voice, the middle-aged women were unaware of it, and they were carried by the horrifying and suspicious talk of the criminal gang.


    Gaius listened to their conversation for a while, but he finally settled down, saying that he hadn''t seen anyone.

 2594 Episode 2591: Small Settlements

    "Oh, thank you very much."


    Seeing that the conversation had finally broken off, Gaius suddenly said:


    The first woman to hear Gaius responded.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I can''t help you ~"


    Gaius tried to cut off the conversation so that it would not continue.


    "No! This is ridiculous!" I knew you weren''t in town! "


    "Oh, yes."


    ��Yes! We''ll be fine anyway! That''s why I''m sorry!"


    Gaius stepped back, telling her not to give the ladies a break.


    And he bent his hips wide, and bowed, and quickly turned back his heels, and left.


    After that, Gaius ran off into the alleyway quickly enough to fly away.


    "... ugh... I''m here..."


    Gaius turned back on Olcott Street and took a breath as he flew toward Mauro.


    "This is why my aunt''s wellside meeting... but I''m sure they didn''t come to that town at all." ".... What is a leech....."


    Gaius flew at high speeds, aiming for a small village along the way.


    Soon I saw the village.


    Gaius quickly stepped out of sight and looked for someone to listen to.


    As expected, it''s a small village, so there''s hardly a single injury.


    But as I walked for a while, I saw a man doing some agricultural work.


    Gaius quickly approached and called out.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to ask you something."


    The man interrupted his work and looked at Gaius.


    Huh? Something?


    "I''m sorry I''m working on it. Two days ago, a group of ten heavy equipment didn''t make it through this village? There should have been a white robe on the armor."


    The man leaned his neck slowly.


    "Huh... I''ve seen it, haven''t I?"


    ��I see. Have you ever heard of such a thing?��


    I don''t know, I don''t want to hear it.


    ��I see. Thank you.��


    Gaius tried to cut it off.


    However, the man, out of kindness, called out to the man who was also farming in the distance.


    "Wait a minute." Hey! Radar! "


    Then, a man who was called Daewoo or Radar in the distance replied loudly.


    "What the hell!?"

 2595 Episode 2592: Thin Winding Path

    Have you seen the strange people two days ago!


    When the farmer shouted, a man named Radar replied.


    "Ahh! I saw it! It''s the ones with the white cloak!?"


    The farmer looked at Gaius.


    I heard you saw it.


    ��Yes, thank you very much. I''ll ask you more about it.��


    "Oh, my God."


    When the farmer said that, he shouted at the radar again.


    "I''ll teach you so hard!"


    Gaius politely lowered his head to the farmer and ran towards the radar.


    Radar also interrupted farm work and started walking towards Gaius.


    And he turned to Gaius, who rushed over.


    You know those weirdos?


    Ah, no, I''m looking for someone I know.


    I see. Wow, these guys were weird ~


    Was the armor under the white robe?


    Huh. I made a lot of funny noises.


    Did you look pale?


    The radar then nodded repeatedly and loudly.


    "Oh, I see." My face was so pale. It was so creepy. "


    "I knew it! So they went straight down this road?"


    The radar then shook its head to the side, as Gaius had hoped.


    Noo, when I came, I came from Olcott Street.


    Radar pointed to the west and said:


    "There''s a narrow turn, isn''t there?" I went through it. "


    "You turned around here, didn''t you? What''s at the end of this narrow path?��


    Then the radar tilted its neck.


    "Hmm... there''s just a mountain."


    Oh, surely you can see the mountains in the distance.


    "Oh, my God."


    ��Is there anything further?��


    "Nh, nothing." There''s just a steep mountain road ~ "


    "Is it a mountain road? Where will you go after that?"


    The radar answered naturally.


    "Hmm, the steep roads will continue, if I go far and far..."


    Gaius prompted me to go ahead.


    Why don''t you go?


    The radar said again as a matter of course.


    Well, we''re going to get to Velcro.


    You''re going to get to Velcro, aren''t you?


    Gaius spurred on.


    Radar replied with a little surprise.


    It''s just a very steep beast path, so it''s a good idea to go.

 2596 Episode 2593: Turning Point

    ��Okay, thank you very much.��


    Gaius bowed to Radar.


    Radar said lightly.


    ��Are you going to go? It''s really dangerous, and the beasts are coming out."


    "Thank you for your concern. But it''s okay."


    Really ~?


    "Yeah, it''s okay. I''m strong."


    Then the radar tilted its neck.


    "Oniichan, you don''t look strong."


    ��People are better than you see them.��


    Well, that''s right.


    "So don''t worry." Thank you very much. ��


    That''s what Gaius said, and he fluttered up.


    Radar was surprised and accidentally sat on her ass.


    Gaius said with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t think you were so surprised."


    ��Oh, oh, oh, oh, can you fly?��


    Yeah, that''s why there''s no steep roads, no problems with beasts.


    ��Hah... that''s right...��


    ��So, thank you very much.��


    Gaius spewed out an aura and flew over the narrow path that Radar had pointed out.


    "Oh no... I''m surprised..."


    Radar kept looking at the trajectory of Gaius, who was flying away forever.


    When you get close, it''s quite a high mountain.


    Gaius jumped up the narrow road and raised the altitude.


    But did King Berk really head for Berk?


    Gaius tilted his head as he flew.


    "I don''t know how King Berk would behave."


    Gaius said so, and finally reached near the top of the mountain.


    "Oops! I crossed the mountain."


    Gaius said that and looked beyond the open line of sight.


    "Is that going to be Velcro..."


    Gaius muttered and speeded up.


    And he went down the mountain at once.


    But I saw something along the way.


    "... yeah? The road is divided?" It''s a turning point. "


    Gaius flew at a high speed, moving closer and closer to the crossroads.


    "Definitely, the road is divided!" There''s also a road to the north. "


    Gaius braked suddenly there.


    And it stopped just above the crossroads.


    I headed north, but I suddenly switched to the west in order to leave my pursuers behind?


    Gaius thought with a difficult face.


    "If so... this is the north." It should be seen as heading north as originally intended. "


    With that, Gaius jumped northward.

 2597 Episode 2594: Break

    Gaius continued to fly on a narrow road heading north at maximum speed.


    Then, something like a village jumped into my eyes.


    Gaius slowed down and landed on a gentle curve until he came to the village.


    ��Let''s hear it first. Is anyone there?��


    Gaius walked around looking around.


    But it was a small village, and there was no one.


    "Oh no, I don''t think anybody''s here."


    Gaius walked through the houses, glancing through the windows at the female residents of one of the houses.


    Ah! There it is!


    Gaius quickly switched directions and headed for the house.


    Um, I''m sorry!


    Gaius called out, but the people through the window suddenly seemed confused by the visitors.


    "Well, I''m not a suspicious person." I just wanted to ask you a few questions. "


    But the inhabitants hid in embarrassment.


    Gaius looked troubled and called out more loudly.


    "Excuse me! I just need to talk to you, can you listen to me?"


    But there was no response from the woman.


    Gaius had no choice but to speak.


    "Two days ago, a group of about ten heavy equipment could not pass here?" These suspicious people are wearing white robes..... "


    Then the woman frightened herself through the window.


    Gaius calmly called out so as not to intimidate the woman in a slow motion so that she could not retract her neck again.


    "Ah... you saw it, didn''t you?"


    Then the woman nodded her head.


    Gaius asked further in a slow tone.


    Was it the faces of those people, but did it feel dark?


    The woman nodded again.


    Gaius was convinced.


    You passed through here, didn''t you?


    At last, the woman opened her mouth to see if she was used to it.


    "Um... I... drank water..."


    "Water? Oh, did you tell me to sell it?"


    "Yes... say that to the biggest house there"


    The woman said, pointing to the large house opposite.


    "I see. You took a little break here, didn''t you?"


    The woman nodded loudly.


    "Yes... I think that was enough. But there was only one person who drank the water....."


    Gaius made a smile.


    "Thank you very much. That''s all I wanted to ask. I apologize for asking all of a sudden.��


    Gaius bowed politely and turned his heel and walked away.


    Then, she confirmed that it had disappeared from the woman''s sight, and fluttered up with a smile.

 2598 Chapter 2,595 Hearing

    "Alright! We''re definitely chasing them." Wait, I''ll find you. "


    Gaius pushed forward as he flew at high speed.


    "But that''s right, if we don''t ask each village, we might be changing directions again." Well, that''s quite a hassle... no, it''s better than passing by without doing so. We''ll definitely follow him here. "


    When Gaius made such a forceful decision, he quickly discovered a group of buildings.


    "...... That''s quick. But let''s make sure we hear more than we''ve decided."


    Gaius muttered and flew towards the village.


    After that, I landed in an unnoticed manner, and immediately hung up and entered the village.


    "It''s so small... there were... people... there was..."


    When Gaius found the middle-aged man before him, he rushed over.


    "Excuse me! I''d like to ask you a question."


    Huh? What is it?


    Was there a group of about ten heavy equipment passing through this village about two days ago?


    The man nodded immediately.


    "Oh, you went through." The night before yesterday, right? "


    Ah, at night?


    Well, if you say it''s in the evening, it''s at night.


    "I see. So the group wears a white robe..."


    The man said again without hesitation.


    "Yes, you all wore white robes."


    "I see. So they headed north..."


    "Yes, yes, we headed north."


    Thank you very much.


    Gaius bowed and left the village.


    And then it disappeared from the man''s sight, and immediately flew away.


    "Okay, did you come through here the night before yesterday?" You''ve come a long way. "


    Gaius nodded contentedly and flew further up the speed.


    "... yeah? Is it a town?"


    Gaius wanted a bigger township than before.


    All right, I''ll hear it over there.


    Once Gaius had landed off the beaten path, he immediately took a large, crowded path to listen.


    "It''s a very big city." for the time being.... "


    Gaius made his way to the large hotel on the main street.


    He did not hesitate to enter and walked to the front.


    ��Excuse me, I need to ask you something.��


    Gaius spoke to the front man.


    ��Yes, how can I help you?��


    Gaius asked the usual questions.


    Then the hotelman nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, if you are a guest, you have stayed at our hotel."

 2599 Chapter 2596: Tracking

    "I see. So you left here the next morning?"


    The hotelman nodded to Gaius'' question.


    ��Yes, I am.��


    "Thank you."


    Gaius quickly turned his heels and left the hotel.


    "Okay, you''re packed even more."


    Gaius quickly rushed into the alley and jumped up.


    It''s only a matter of time before we catch up.


    Gaius unexpectedly flew at high speed and disappeared into the sky with a smile.


    After that, Gaius asked about each village and was definitely following, but he came to a town and couldn''t get hold of the news.


    "That''s strange... no one has seen it." Did you change your path in front of me? "


    Gaius tried to remember the way to this town.


    "... no, the road was supposed to be the main road." Have they gone down the road without a trail? If so, it would be bad. I don''t know where I went anymore... "


    Gaius thought further there.


    "... no, maybe I changed my clothes." If I had taken off my white robe..... "


    Gaius went into the nearby store and spoke to the owner.


    "Excuse me. I was talking about yesterday. Didn''t about ten heavyweight people come through here?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head to the side.


    "No, I didn''t see it."


    So, did you pass a group of about ten people?


    The shopkeeper twisted his neck.


    "Come on, I don''t know. I don''t know if it has any features."


    Gaius was discouraged.


    "That''s right... thank you very much"


    Gaius murmured as he walked with a rather harsh expression.


    "Oh dear... if they had taken off their robes and their armor, it might be difficult to follow them any further..."


    Gaius stopped at the curb and thought about it.


    Then, with a determined expression, he stopped the man who was passing nearby.


    ��Excuse me, if I go all the way north here, what country will I reach?��


    A man smiled at Gaius'' question.


    Oh, it''s Giara.


    "Gialla... is it a big country?"


    "Yeah. That''s right. Maybe bigger than Velcro. It''s a pretty big country, isn''t it?"


    Gaius bowed with a smile.


    Thank you very much.


    Gaius jumped into the alley as soon as he broke up with the man.


    Then I looked around and confirmed that there were no people around, and suddenly I jumped up.


    "Alright, let''s fly to Ziara once and for all." That''s probably where we''re going. "

 2600 Lesson 2,597 Ziala

    Gaius continued to fly at maximum speed over the streets running west of Zaban.


    The flight took over an hour, looking west at the mountain range that separates Zaban from the western power, Berk.


    Then the western mountain range stretched out in front of him in an arc that blocked Gaius'' journey.


    "I see, the western mountains are eastward separating the borders." I mean, there''s Gialla up north across that mountain. "


    Judging by that, Gaius raised the altitude a bit at an angle.


    Little by little, it increases its altitude and tries to cross the mountain range that is approaching now.


    Okay, that''s Ziara.


    Gaius passed through the highest point of the mountain range.


    Then I saw a vast plain in front of me.


    Gaius gradually angled down and slowly lowered his altitude.


    And when I found the street, I set a course over it.


    ��Perhaps King Berk headed for the capital of Ziara. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to attack Velcro again. We''ll raid it. I''ll get you all at once."


    Gaius maintained his speed and flew at high speed.


    Then I saw the first town that crossed the border.


    Gaius slowed down slowly to prepare for landing.


    First of all, let''s ask where the capital is.


    When Gaius landed on the outskirts of town, he walked slowly to find someone.


    Then they found us immediately.


    Gaius walked a little early and approached the man.


    "I''m sorry ~. I''d like to ask you a few questions."


    The man replied with a smile.


    What is it?


    This is Ziala, isn''t it?


    The man gave a surprised look.


    Huh? Yeah, that''s right.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a traveler."


    "Oh, is that so? Yes, this is Couto, on the outskirts of the Gialla Kingdom.��


    "I see. So, where will the capital be?"


    Oh, that''s a ruble, right?


    "Rubus... do you know which direction Rubus is in?"


    Oh, then it''s north.


    True north?


    ��That''s right, I think most of them are. Ah, but I think it''s a little west. That''s why I think it''s northwest."


    "I see. By the way, if you go straight down this street..."


    Yeah, I''ll be in Ruby.


    ��I see. Thank you very much.��


    No, but it''s pretty far, isn''t it?


    Gaius replied with a smile.


    "Yes, but I''m fine. I''ll take the horse."


    When Gaius told a proper lie, he bowed and left.

 2601 Episode 2,598 To Ruboux

    Gaius leapt up, speeding up and heading further north.


    ��King Berk turned to this road on his way to Ruboux. My prediction is a big winner."


    Gaius smiled and looked forward.


    "But at this pace, we might be able to outrun King Berk." In that case, I''ll wait for you in Rubu first... or I''ll watch this street to find and catch a group of about ten people... "


    Gaius raised his eyebrows there.


    "But it''s about that Belk king." Maybe you''re changing the number of people along the way. "


    Gaius squeezed his eyebrows even further.


    "It''s possible... the dress will be different, and maybe I''ll be alone again... no, but isn''t that the case?" I''ve gone out of my way to bring together people I don''t know... so the number of people hasn''t changed. if that''s the case..... "


    Gaius'' expression turned decisive.


    If we don''t see those kinds of people on the street, we''ll wait for them in Ruby. If they''re there, we''ll fight them there.


    Gaius decided to go north at maximum speed.


    Gaius continued northward in several towns along the way, searching for those thieves.


    At last, the time came.


    I found some people heading north on the side of the street.


    Could it be them?


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and stared at the group ahead of him.


    "The number of people is about ten. He is running on a horse. It seems to be flying quite a bit."


    Gaius flew much faster than the group on the horse and narrowed his distance.


    Then I gradually saw the greatness of the group.


    "Are you wearing a black robe...... underneath...... Armor." There''s no doubt about it. "


    Gaius chuckled.


    And then he maintained his speed and jumped over the group.


    Then he jumped out in front of the group and suddenly applied a sudden brake and stopped.


    Gaius turned slowly overhead and landed quietly.


    Then, looking at it, the group also pulled the reins and applied a sudden brake.


    Then Gaius stopped about ten meters in front of him, and the leading person told him with a calm voice from the horse.


    "Who are you?"


    Gaius gave an unstoppable smile.


    "Well... I wonder if one of them knows?"


    With that, Gaius was approaching with a slow pace.

 2602 Chapter 2,599: Mindfulness

    As Gaius slowly reduced his distance, the heavily-armed men in the black robes quietly dismounted.


    Then she pulled out the sword from her waist in a slow motion.


    Gaius came just three meters ahead of the group and finally stopped.


    You''re not human, are you?


    The leading man answered Gaius'' question.


    What would you do if you were?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I see... well, I guess it''s the same thing to do."


    Whichever way we fight.


    That''s what happens.


    Well then, I''ll come.


    The man said so and took a step forward with his foot.


    But Gaius raised his right hand, dressed to show his palm to the opponent, and waited.


    "Wait a minute."


    The leading man slightly tilted his neck.


    "What the hell?"


    Then Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "No... maybe there''s no King Berk..."


    The leading man lifted the edge of his mouth.


    Gaius looked distracted.


    "Seriously... you''ve been plotted again... King Belk is a little tiny... but there''s only a big one here..."


    Gaius let out a deep breath.


    Then the leading man smiled slightly.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Gaius let out a second big sigh.


    "... where is King Belk?"


    "Do you think we''ll say that?"


    I don''t think so.


    "Yes, it would."


    But let me tell you something.


    It''s impossible.


    Why


    "Because I don''t know."


    "It''s a lie."


    "Why do you think that?"


    I guess so.


    Then the men laughed all at once.


    But Gaius didn''t move.


    "Well, I''ll blow you all up for now." Then I''ll let you throw up after that. "


    The leading man laughed.


    I see. Then you can try.


    Gaius slowly dropped his hips and was ready to face the battle.


    ��Ahh... I''ll do it��


    Gaius pushed his right arm forward.


    The right arm burned up in an instant.


    And the next moment, he went straight toward the men.


    But Gaius'' ambush was empty.


    All the men disappeared at once.


    Gaius jumped upward, aura bursting.


    Then a flash of light ran from where Gaius had been until just before.


    The few flashes of light were the remnants of the men''s slashing.


    Gaius looked down from the sky and said:


    Hmm, let''s do it.

 2603 Chapter 2,600: The Fastest

    Hmm, let''s do it.


    Gaius mixed his nose and a lightning strike hit him.


    Gaius instantly made an aura burst again, and escaped the grind.


    Shit! Thunderstrike, it looks like some mages are here.


    As Gaius murmured, several lightning strikes hit.


    Gaius switched directions one after the other with his Aura Burst.


    But there was a slash.


    Gaius astonishedly made the aura burst backwards.


    "Grrrr!"


    Too rapid a change of direction, Gaius'' body screamed and inadvertently groaned from his mouth.


    But he couldn''t help but faint, so Gaius gnawed at his teeth and tried to determine the identity of the slash ahead.


    "Woah!... you guys can fly!"


    According to Gaius, the men remained in the air.


    Then the man said with a smile.


    I never said I couldn''t fly.


    Gaius stroked his tongue unexpectedly.


    "Then why were you on a horse!"


    "Whatever we do on the horse, there''s no match for you."


    "Grrrr! If you say so... you son of a bitch... you tricked me!"


    "It''s worse to be fooled."


    "Oh, my God! I''ll make you gittens gittens!"


    Gaius said that and pushed his right hand forward, causing the flame of the red lotus to erupt.


    The flames swirled with tremendous vigor, swirling the air around them and attacking the men.


    But the men were scattered, and escaped trouble.


    But Gaius wouldn''t allow it.


    She chased the target from the beginning with her own eyes, and used the aura burst to follow her into the range.


    Then, when I held out my left arm in front of me, the lightning flashed from there.


    "This is the fastest I can do."


    What Gaius said was a thunderbolt.


    Lightning ran through the air, scorching the aiming man''s body in an instant.


    ��Guuuuuuuu!��


    The man fallen with a scream and a groan.


    Then it crashed into the ground according to gravity.


    The sound of flesh being smashed and bones crushed echoes around you.


    Gaius took it for granted that the man was desperate.


    "But..."


    The body of the man prone to the ground twitched.


    "Tsk....."


    Gaius unexpectedly had to whip his tongue.

 2604 Episode 2,611 If you cant burn it

    I knew you weren''t human.


    Gaius was sure when he saw the rising man.


    But the next moment, a new slash from another direction hit Gaius.


    Gaius had escaped the Aura Burst for a while, but slashing and lightning strikes were coming one after the other.


    "Shit! Let''s do it!"


    Gaius muttered a few words of praise to his incessantly attacking enemies.


    But it wasn''t Gaius who pulled back quietly.


    I tried to fight back while escaping with my Aura Burst.


    "Eat it!"


    Gaius responded with a thunderstrike in his eyes.


    The lightning from Gaius'' arms struck the enemy with tremendous power.


    The men burned down one after another.


    But as they crashed into the ground, they rose up one after the other like the men before them.


    It levitated again and attacked Gaius.


    I wonder if these are the dead of hell!


    Gaius told him to throw up.


    A thunderstorm is approaching.


    Gaius escaped the aura burst in a troublesome smell.


    "Shit! Then I''m not sure about this..."


    Gaius burned his enemies with successive thunderstrikes, but thought of his next hand.


    If you can''t cook it, you can freeze it.


    At the same time that Gaius murmured, his arms gleamed blue.


    The next moment, countless sharp ice blocks popped out of Gaius'' arms.


    The ice bullet attacked the enemy with tremendous force, not only on the skin, but also on the flesh beneath it.


    "Grrrr!"


    Screaming enemies.


    But Gaius'' hand didn''t stop.


    The ice was rolling out even sharper and faster, and the enemy''s body was about to be stolen.


    But there was someone coming from behind Gaius.


    It was a man who had exchanged words with Gaius earlier.


    The man swung his sword silently and quickly, scratching Gaius'' nose.


    Gaius unexpectedly sweated coldly, fully opening the aura burst and moving away from the man.


    And when he managed to get ready, he turned to the man and said:


    "Are you the leader?"


    The man nodded silently.


    Gaius nodded lightly and said more.


    "What''s your name? I''ll ask you."


    Then the man gave a light smile.


    I''m Deb.


    Gaius nodded and asked further.


    "Deeb. So, what are you? It''s obviously different from the others, isn''t it?"

 2605 Episode 2,622 Deeve

    Deeve didn''t answer Gaius'' question.


    But Gaius asked more questions.


    "The others are moving monotonously, but you''re not." What the hell does this mean? "


    Deb finally opened her mouth.


    Goodbye.


    Gaius raised the edge of his mouth and said:


    "They don''t talk like you." I scream and laugh. "


    Then Deb gulped again.


    Gaius raised the edge of his mouth and spoke out.


    "The others are yours to manipulate, right?" No, it''s just a wooden doll. ��


    Deeve then nodded heavily.


    ��You''re right.��


    Then Gaius laughed unstoppably.


    "I see. I thought it was weird as usual."


    "Was the movement that simple? I tried to separate the mage type from the swordsman type.


    "Oh, that''s brilliant." I almost got fooled. "


    "I guess so, but I did." You look great, too. "


    You can''t even praise me.


    "I didn''t mean to do anything about it."


    "Ah. So, what are these wooden puppets?" I said dolls, but they''re pretty good. What kind of joke is that? "


    ��I don''t know. Think for yourself.��


    Then Gaius stroked his tongue.


    It''s okay, but you didn''t tell me anything.


    "Then tell me who you are first." You''re not a normal person either. "


    Then Gaius'' face turned dull.


    "I ~? I''m a normal person."


    Deeve said suddenly.


    ��Where is it? How can a normal person manipulate so much sorcery?��


    "It''s the same for you, isn''t it? So who are you? I''m sure people won''t be able to do that.


    "You don''t look like a person, either."


    Gaius clenched his shoulders and rebelled.


    "Where is it?" I don''t know where I came from. Unlike you. "


    Oh, why do you think I''m different from humans?


    Gaius laughed at Deb''s question.


    "You''re right, I guess."


    Then Dave laughed with his nose.


    I don''t know.


    "Yes, it is."


    "I can''t figure it out."


    I see. I know what I''m thinking.


    "I don''t know anything about that."


    "Yes, yes, no."


    When Gaius said that, he was ready to return to combat.

 2606 Episode 2,633 Indirect Field of View

    When Gaius entered the battlefield, Deeve was ready to drop his hips and fight again.


    But Deb didn''t want to go first.


    Gaius, unaware of it, pushed his right arm forward.


    Then slowly opened his palm and thunderstruck Deeve.


    Deb disappeared instantly.


    But that was only because it looked like it, and in fact it moved at a terrible speed.


    Gaius tongued lightly, but within the expected range, he followed Dave with his eyes.


    But then a thunderstorm struck from Gaius'' right hand.


    Gaius grasped it in indirect view and escaped the thunderstorm with an aura burst.


    But immediately, another attack hit Gaius.


    Gaius escaped them all with a lightning bolt in his zigzag.


    But that wasn''t Gaius.


    I had just launched an inverted offensive.


    Gaius thunderstruck his enemies one after another from both hands.


    After all, the enemy burned up and crashed to the ground, and soon stood up without incident.


    Gaius looked at them and tongued again.


    "Tsk! I won''t be able to see you like this." After all, you have to do the General''s Dave. "


    As usual, Gaius searched for Deb as he continued to zigzag to avoid attack.


    Then I caught Dave at the edge of my right eye.


    Gaius immediately charged at Deb with an aura burst.


    "Eat it!"


    Gaius unleashed a thunderstorm.


    However, Deb turned around and escaped as quickly as before.


    Gaius stroked his tongue inside, but he shot two or three times.


    Lightning rushes through the air.


    But after all, Deeve struck Gaius with a thunderstorm at a speed that could be said to move instantly.


    "Shit!"


    Without giving up, Gaius thunders from one to the next.


    However, the results were similar, and they remained stuck for a while.


    Gaius switched directions there.


    Fully opening the aura burst, he continued to fly upwards.


    And when they had secured a considerable altitude, they finally stopped.


    "Looks like you''re not going to be able to follow me this far... but I don''t know what to do..."


    Gaius thought about the next move.

 2607 Episode 264 Melee

    Gaius thought of a countermeasure for his enemy in the sky above him.


    ��Perhaps the others will disappear if they do Dave.��


    Gaius was convinced of the identity of his enemies in the battle he had fought.


    "They are dolls made by Dave." So if we take down Deb, we''ll have no problem. but.... "


    Gaius frowned in disgust.


    "The question is, how do we take down Deb?"


    Gaius was angry that his attack hadn''t hit Dave at all in the previous battle.


    ��Why didn''t you hit me? even though it''s my fastest attack....."


    Gaius gritted his teeth regretfully.


    But soon Gaius recovered.


    "Well, that bastard can''t come this far, so he''s not higher than me." That''s right. There''s no one on this earth better than me. ��


    Gaius finally got back on his feet.


    "That''s right, I''m on top." There must be some way to get around him. If only I knew that, I''d be able to do something like that! "


    Gaius snorted.


    But I can''t figure out how to do it.


    Gaius frowned again.


    "It''s fast. Anyway, it''s fast. It''s not like I''m moving around in an instant. It''s not gone. It''s just that it''s so fast that it just seems to have disappeared... but you know, I''m finally going after it with my eyes until I hit it..."


    Gaius exhaled one deep breath.


    "We''ll have to bring it to the close-quarter battle." I was too fast to approach him and hit him up close without giving him time to escape... I see. That seems to be the only way. "


    When Gaius finally decided on a plan, he wanted his enemies.


    And I stared at Deb, the general in it.


    Alright, let''s go!


    Gaius shouted with a hiatus and began to descend at an overwhelming speed.


    The speed was spectacular, even for Dave.


    However, some of the enemies immediately went into evasive action.


    Gaius gazed desperately at Deeve as he ran in any direction.


    At the moment, Deeve finally moved.


    Looking at Gaius, he instantly moved in the direction of his right hand.


    Gaius quickly switched to the right and followed Deeve.


    Deeve changed his angle of escape even more, with a stunned expression on his face.


    But Gaius laughed and turned in that direction.

 2608 Episode 265 Doppelg?nger

    With Gaius approaching at a tremendous speed, Deeve tried to escape in a desperate change of direction with a stunned expression on his face.


    But Gaius'' concentration was also impressive, and Deb followed closely afterwards, even as he tried to change directions.


    Then the distance between the two gradually approached.


    Deeve twisted his face and prepared for Gaius'' attack.


    Gaius gave a demonic smile and offered his right arm.


    I got it!


    Simultaneously with Gaius'' cry, a flame erupted from his right hand.


    The flames moved between the two flying at high speeds, catching Deeve in no time.


    "Grrrr!"


    Deeve groaned briefly in the flames in an instant.


    However, the momentum of the flame continued to burn without fading. Not only did it burn Deeve''s body, but it also made it difficult to breathe by burning all the oxygen around it.


    Deeve''s face warped bitterly, and gradually his line of flight fell gently.


    But Gaius kept burning without loosening his hand.


    And I kept burning him until the moment Deb fell.


    Finally, after seeing Deb crashing into the ground, Gaius finally captured the barflame that was erupting from his right hand.


    Gaius slowly approached as he landed on the ground following Deeve.


    And when I approached the 30c side, I raised my jaw and said, "Quickly."


    It''s settled.


    Gaius said proudly.


    Then, Dave, who was still in a state where the flames were twitching and the smoke was about to gush up, lifted up his upper body.


    "... ugh... that''s amazing..."


    "Are you still alive?"


    "Yeah, but the Doppelg?nger are gone."


    As Deeve said, there was no one around. There was just a lot of armor falling on the ground.


    How did you make that copy?


    Deeve sighed in response to Gaius'' question.


    "I painted the magic cube on the armor and made it material." But now that my magic power is exhausted, it must have disappeared. "


    "I see. So, who the hell are you? Why are you escorting King Berk?"


    Deb shrugged her shoulders.


    ��We exchanged a contract. That''s all."


    "The contract for the escort? For that reason, it looks like you''re acting differently right now?"


    Then Deeve raised his mouth.


    "That''s right, because I''m the bottom line."

 2609 Episode 2,666 Operation Pleasure

    Bottom end?


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    Deb laughed cheerfully.


    "Oh, yeah, I work for somebody. At that person''s command, he was acting differently in the sense of having fun."


    Then Gaius gritted his back teeth and chewed them.


    What do you mean ~? You call it a detachment?


    ��Oh, yeah. You got me all caught up.��


    Then Gaius'' expression turned frustrated.


    "Ahh, I got hit again ~"


    Gaius dropped his shoulder and mumbled to Dalan in front of him.


    Then Dave smiled bitterly at the sight of it.


    What? Has it happened before?


    Then Gaius frowned.


    "Huh? Yeah, I see. Don''t you know because you were hired recently? I was fooled by that bastard before."


    "That bastard is talking about King Berk?"


    "That''s right. That bastard is good at running anyway." Even then, I was caught in a diversion. "


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Hmm, pluck it. So where is he?"


    Then Deeve raised his mouth and said.


    "I told you, I don''t know where I went."


    "You can''t be surprised. So how did you plan to meet?"


    Then Deeve smiled again.


    "We weren''t supposed to meet in the first place."


    "What? Is there a reason for that?"


    "There''s nothing I can''t say." My job was only to be happy, and when I finished, I was relieved of my duty. "


    "Lie!"


    ��I''m not lying. That''s why I don''t know where the Berk kings are going."


    But Gaius didn''t believe it.


    "Tell me the truth."


    Deeve raised his mouth and said nothing.


    ��Again, tell me the truth. There''s no such thing as a job where pleasure is the only thing. Just say it."


    Deeve sighed and said.


    ��I''m not lying. I really don''t want to do this anymore."


    "No! You must be lying!" That''s why! "


    "If you want to think so, think about it. But I''m done with my work."


    Deeve stretched out his hand to his nostalgia.


    And somehow, when I made a metallic sound, I pulled out my hand.


    There was a golden coin in his hand.


    "I''ve already received my reward." Did you believe this? "


    Then Gaius looked up to heaven.


    "Damn it! You son of a bitch!"

 2610 Episode Two Thousand Six Hundred Seven Followers

    Gaius stepped up in heaven.


    Deeve said, looking at it with a bitter smile.


    So, what do we do?


    Gaius said with a rotten face.


    "What do you want?"


    Deeve laughed even more bitterly.


    "I''m asking what you''re going to do with me."


    Gaius replied troublesomely.


    "I don''t feel like doing it." Looks like you''re not lying to me. Then I don''t need you anymore. "


    It was Gaius who said that, but he seemed to have one thought and asked in a hurry.


    You were with me halfway through, weren''t you?


    Yeah, I guess.


    "Where did you break up?"


    Then Dave broke his mouth unexpectedly.


    It''s a town on the way.


    "A town on the way... maybe a town that stayed overnight in a hotel"


    "Yeah, probably there. When I got to the town, it was just night, so I stayed.��


    Yeah. So?


    "I broke up in front of the hotel the next morning. I headed north towards Ruboux with my counterpart. I don''t know where the Belk kings went after that."


    Deeve shrugged his shoulders.


    Gaius nodded.


    That town... how many people are you dealing with?


    "Two of us."


    Is that King Belk and the two guys who hired you?


    "Yes, it is."


    "All right, let''s get back to that town for now."


    Deeve looked a little embarrassed as Gaius tightened his policy.


    "So, what do I do?"


    "Oh, I really don''t need it anymore." Do as you please. "


    Well, can I go wherever I want?


    Gaius put his hands in front of him and turned his palms upwards.


    ��Go ahead, do as you please.��


    Gaius said that and walked out with his back to Deb.


    But Deeve did nothing and looked back for a while.


    Then Gaius looked back again.


    "After all, I''m really relieved of my service." I thought maybe they would attack me as soon as they pointed their backs at me. "


    "I won''t do that in vain." Well, the final objective was at Ruby, but I was able to attract you and buy you some time. If that''s the case, I won''t be able to help you here. "


    Then Gaius raised his eyebrows a little.


    "Wait a minute. Did King Berk tell you to draw me in by name?"


    "No, I didn''t name it. But I knew my pursuers would come. I don''t know if it was referring to you."


    "Is that so? Got it." Then this is really goodbye. "


    With that, Gaius turned his back and walked out again.


    Deeve unexpectedly turned a bitter smile to his back.

 2611 Chapter 268: Along the Way

    "Shit... I''ll definitely kill you, you son of a bitch..."


    As soon as he broke up with Deeve, Gaius flew off and uttered a terrifying curse on King Berk while flying at high speed.


    "But there is no doubt that we were together until that town." The question is, where did you go? "


    Gaius murmured as he flew at full speed toward the town they had stayed overnight in.


    After a while, the air continued to fly at a tremendous speed, and finally reached the town.


    I see it! It''s that town.


    Gaius stepped aside as soon as he found an affordable landing.


    And I immediately started listening.


    However, even if I heard a lot of sightings of a group of about ten people the night before, I had no idea that they were two people who broke up the next morning.


    "I''m surprised... but I guess it''s just the two of us... so it''s totally inconspicuous..."


    Gaius looked troubled, but remembered something and went into a nearby store.


    "Excuse me, do you sell maps around here?"


    The shopkeeper immediately pointed to the nearby shelf with his finger.


    "Yeah, the map is on the shelf there."


    "Thank you."


    Gaius opened the maps arranged on the shelves one by one, looking for a map at just the right scale.


    And when I spread out about ten maps, it stopped.


    "This is it. The path is delineated quite finely. Excuse me, can I have this?"


    Gaius left the store as soon as he paid the shopkeeper.


    And I checked the location and direction of the town where I am now, and I checked the many roads that extend from there.


    "Well, the road to Rubu in the capital is this thick line... otherwise... there''s a total of three... one to the east and two to the west..."


    Once again, Gaius checked the topography of the city and headed east for now.


    "First, let''s hear it near the road to the east." That should narrow it down somewhat. "


    And when Gaius saw that any of the three ways had passed, he thought that he might gather the testimony of the witnesses by listening on the outskirts of the city where the way stretched.


    First, he moved out of town on the road to the east, which stretched only one.


    "Um, excuse me. I just wanted to ask..."


    Gaius did so, and for a while he interviewed a dozen people.


    Then one of them gave me an important testimony.


    "Oh yesterday early in the morning, I saw a pretty big man and a rather small, thin man go down this road, but maybe they are talking about them?"

 2612 Lesson 2,690 As usual

    "Do you remember how my eyes looked when I was a little taller?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, the man shook his head vertically.


    "Oh! I had thin eyes like a thread." I remember very well because my eyes were so bad. "


    What was it like with the big guy?


    "I felt so strong." I think he was two meters tall. Anyway, I felt like a strong warrior. "


    ��Do you remember anything else?��


    Then the man put his arms together and thought about it.


    "I see... by the way, the big guy had a giant centipede"


    ��Tsk... I see, that''s why you had the impression of being a strong warrior��


    "I think so. It seemed like he had a sword pointed at his waist, but the hammer on his back had an impact."


    ��How about something else?��


    The man again thought with his arms crossed.


    "No, that''s about it..."


    Gaius gave a full smile.


    Thank you very much!


    Gaius bowed in a very bright voice and broke up with the man.


    Hit it! Of the three paths, it''s a good thing to hit it with the first one.


    Gaius jumped up with joy to make sure he was out of sight.


    Then, I quickly opened up the aura burst and flew.


    "It was only yesterday morning that I left this town. In that case, it''s only for a day, so it shouldn''t have gone that far. I''m going to close the gap all at once."


    Gaius starts flying at a tremendous speed, but soon he sees the city ahead.


    "...... I think we should just listen." I could also think of changing the route along the way. Moreover, it seems that the big guy was carrying a giant mule, so it would be easy to listen to him. "


    When Gaius decided to do so, he lowered his altitude towards the town.


    And when I landed nearby, I looked for someone to listen to as usual.


    Ah, let''s do it to that person.


    Gaius approached the man who had just emerged from the shadow of the building.


    And even as he asked as usual, the man just shook his head to the side.


    Gaius broke up with the man to thank him and called out to him as he approached to identify the next person.


    "I''m sorry..."


    But the next person also seemed to have woken up after noon yesterday and didn''t know what was going on in the morning.


    Gaius did so and questioned them one after the other, but he was not blessed by any witnesses.


    "No... maybe you haven''t come to this town?"


    A deep wrinkle was engraved between Gaius'' eyebrows.

 2613 Chapter 2610 Policy Changes

    But when I had finished listening to the fifteen, I was finally able to meet the witness.


    "Oh, there you are." A man carrying a large pigeon. I think it was yesterday morning. "


    "Was the other one short?"


    "Oh, my eyes are so narrow. It felt like a fox. I headed north."


    Thank you very much!


    Gaius finally thanked the witness for the momentum, and quickly turned his heels away.


    Then he disappeared to hide in the shadows and jumped up immediately.


    "Huh, I''m finally here." I thought we were going to gather witness testimonies sooner, but it took a long time. After all, a group of about ten people and a pair of people are quite different. No matter how big the hammer was, it wasn''t as eye-catching as it seemed. North, anyway. You''re turning around and heading for Ziara. ��


    Gaius muttered as he flew.


    But before we could reach maximum speed, we found another small settlement.


    "... I can''t help but stop... it''s a bit of a million dollars..."


    Gaius muttered a little bit of folly, but decided to stop by as he had initially planned.


    Then I landed in the shadows as usual and started listening.


    But as in the city before, it took a long time to obtain the testimony of the kings of Belk.


    Gaius finally took more than twenty minutes to get his testimony, and managed to fly through the village.


    "... I see. If it''s like this again, it''ll take a lot of time... but I can''t go without listening to it... I have to give up and listen to it..."


    As soon as I mumbled, the village jumped ahead of my sight.


    Gaius showed a slightly tired expression, but without foolishness, he began to prepare for landing as usual.


    "... well, after all, it took me... I think it took me about 30 minutes this time..."


    Gaius flew through the settlement and quickly began to whine.


    "Hmm, there are a lot of settlements along the street... what should I do..."


    As expected, Gaius'' trouble of listening became more and more troublesome.


    "... mmh, isn''t it more efficient to skip one at a time?" If they change their route along the way, I''ll just have to go back one more time... okay, let''s do that. "


    Gaius changed his policy and decided to fly one.


    Then, just ahead, I saw the village again.


    Okay, so let''s fly that settlement.


    That''s what Gaius said, as he jumped over the village at higher speeds.

 2614 Episode 2,611 Fixed Stone Avenue

    When I flew through one of the villages, I immediately saw the next one.


    Gaius naturally landed here and began listening in to gather sightings.


    Then the third obtained a light testimony.


    Gaius nodded with satisfaction and, thanking him, rushed away.


    "Okay, that''s a good pace." I think I''ll catch up with this. "


    And so Gaius heard three times and arrived in the city, and he had some very pressing information.


    "Is that what you were talking about this morning?"


    The other man nodded with a smile.


    ��Yes, I saw you leave that hotel in the morning.��


    Gaius graciously broke up with the man and entered the alley with enthusiasm.


    Alright! I''ll catch up with you in a minute


    Gaius quickly took off and headed for the next town.


    "After all, you''re on your way to Ziala''s capital, Rubu." In the end, my guess is the big winner. "


    Gaius, convinced, increased his flight speed.


    After a while, I could see the next settlement, but it flew away, and Gaius landed in the next town.


    "Let''s get a witness testimony."


    Gaius rushed out of the back alley into a slightly wider alley.


    And I immediately started listening.


    But after a while, Gaius had a very tired expression on his face.


    "Damn it! There are no witnesses... have you not come to this town?" If so, it''s a settlement on the way..... "


    Gaius thought with his hands on his chin.


    "However, it seems that the capital city of Rubu is nearby....."


    Gaius was deeply troubled.


    "I''m going back to the village I just passed on Shiishi-dori... or I''m headed to Rubu like this... mmh, it''s troubling..."


    Gaius was even more troubled.


    And at the end of my troubles, I finally came to a conclusion.


    "Alright! If we get this far, the destination of King Berk will be Ruby." Then I''ll head to Rubu too. If we find them along the way, we''ll fight there. If I''m not there, I''ll wait for you in Ruby. Okay, here we go! "


    Gaius made up his mind and rushed into the alley.


    And checking the surroundings, I jumped up suddenly.


    "Wait, King Velk, I''ll definitely find you and show you my painful eyes!"


    Gaius exploded into an aura and flew at high speed all the way to Gialla''s capital, Rubus.

 2615 Episode 2,612 Ambush

    Gaius made his way all the way to Ziala''s capital, Ruboux.


    Gaius'' ultra-fast flight quickly carried his body to Ruby.


    "... is that it?... It''s a pretty big city." Probably. That''s Ruby. ��


    Gaius rose above his sight and rejoiced at the big city.


    ��I''ll definitely find you! No, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    Gaius chewed his teeth tightly and flew in a straight line toward Rubus, who seemed to be getting bigger and bigger.


    "...... it''s pretty big... can you find it?"


    Gaius landed on the southernmost street of Luboux and looked around.


    "Probably came from this road, so it would be a stone''s throw to hear around here." But... it''s pretty awful... "


    Unlike before, Gaius was in quite a hurry because of the size of the city.


    However, I was in such a hurry that I didn''t know what to do, so I started listening.


    However, the results were sporadic.


    "... twenty people listened and saw zero sightings... so you haven''t arrived yet?"


    Gaius stared unexpectedly at the south road leading to Luboux.


    "But you know, maybe I was just asking people I didn''t see." Let''s hear it a little bit more. "


    While exhausted, Gaius began listening again.


    But the results weren''t interesting to Gaius.


    "I don''t think so. Maybe they haven''t come yet... No, even if they had, they wouldn''t have gathered sightings in a big city like this... What should we do?"...... Do you want to ambush me because I haven''t arrived yet...... or...... "


    Gaius was the worst bothered here.


    I managed to reach a conclusion after my troubles.


    "... for now, let''s wait here for an ambush." Fortunately, there are also shops that can look out over the street... "


    Gaius set a policy, albeit passively.


    And I went into a cafe where I could see the whole street.


    "Hmm... let''s take a breath here for now." I''ve been flying all this time. And I asked... dozens of people? maybe more than a hundred people..... "


    Gaius sighed again and took the tea cup placed on the table in front of him and took it to his mouth.


    "... hah... I hope you can find me..."


    Gaius'' sigh was to be repeated dozens of times afterwards.

 2616 Episode 2,613: Getting Lost

    Gaius sighed again and again as he sipped his tea, but he could not see the view he wanted to see, and gradually became impatient.


    "...... Bad... I wonder if this is the way... or if Ruby is the destination?"


    Gaius was impatient.


    "No, I don''t think so." If you convert from that route, the destination should be Ruby..... "


    Gaius grabbed the cup in front of him and laid it against his mouth.


    But no matter how many cups I tilted, the tea never poured into my mouth.


    Gaius slowly put the cup on the table and called the clerk to ask for a tea.


    Gaius pondered again as new hot tea arrived.


    "His aim is to involve the northern power, Gialla." If so, I would have come to Rubu, the capital where the king would be...... "


    Gaius let out another sigh.


    At that time, the clerk brought me a new hot cup of tea.


    Gaius thanked her lightly and immediately carried the cup into his mouth.


    But the tea was already rising in steam, and it was hotter than Gaius had imagined, so he gave up and put it back on the table.


    "I don''t know if you''re coming... I wonder if you''re already in the capital..."


    Gaius finally grabbed the cup and put it in his mouth.


    And pouring in slowly, she murmured quietly.


    Well, I don''t know if it''s a royal castle or a palace, but I think we should infiltrate where the king is.


    Gaius rinsed his tea quietly.


    Slowly twice or three times, but slowly poured in.


    And on the way, without putting the cup down, I drank the tea all at once.


    "Alright, when this happens, we''re going to infiltrate." King Berk may have been beaten first. "


    Gaius stood up vigorously, headed to the counter and paid the bill.


    Then I walked out of the store early and returned my heels and spoke to the owner.


    "Excuse me, where is the king of this country?"


    The shopkeeper replied with a smile, even though he was unexpectedly jumping at the most sudden question.


    "Oh, is it the Royal Palace?" Then you can leave the store and go straight to the left. It''s very big, and I think you''ll soon find out because it''s surrounded by trenches. ��


    "Thank you very much."


    Gaius smiled and left the store.


    And as I was told, I walked straight to the left.

 2617 Episode 2,614 Ziaras National Power

    "... oh, is that it..."


    Gaius walked straight to the left after leaving the shop, and after a while his vision opened and a gorgeous palace appeared, surrounded by a gigantic pavilion.


    "Oh, this is so extravagant."


    The construction of the palace was so splendid as to show at first sight that it would have been extravagant.


    ��It''s an impossible building without a lot of money. I wonder if this country is quite rich."


    Before he could sneak into the palace, Gaius wanted to know what this country was all about.


    So when I found a stall selling fish that was thought to be a regional specialty and baked in a skewer, I slowly approached it.


    "Ehhhh, give me one of these."


    Gaius pointed to the place where there were more than twenty fish baked in the skewer, and said:


    Yeah, I''m fine.


    To put it mildly, the shopkeeper took one of them and gave it to Gaius.


    Gaius paid the price and asked naturally in the following manner.


    This is my first time in this country, but you seem to be wealthy.


    "Oh, that''s right." This country is first-class in agriculture, forestry, livestock and industry. However, because there is no sea, the fishery is weak, but there are plenty of river fish to catch, as you can see. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    "I see. This is a river fish. It''s delicious."


    Gaius smiled as he cheeked the grilled fish in his hand.


    ��I know. I can''t get enough to export, but there''s enough to get me everywhere in the country. That''s why I''m not in any trouble at all."


    Well, then, the army looks strong, too.


    "Hmm, how about that?" I don''t know because I''m not familiar with you, but I don''t think it''s weak. "


    "I guess. If you have a lot of money, your armaments will be worth it."


    "Yeah, but the population is small compared to the size of the country." There''s a lot of mountains. The neighborhood isn''t as big as I thought. "


    "Oh, I see." Then you won''t be able to hire a lot of soldiers. "


    Probably.


    "Thank you. It was delicious."


    Gaius thanked him and left the stall.


    Then he walked slowly toward the palace.


    "I see. It''s a good country for King Berk." Then this country should be his destination. "


    Gaius raised his face and stared at the palace.


    "Yes, he''s definitely here." Wait, I''ll find you and beat you up. "

 2618 Chapter 2,615 The Royal Palace

    "Now, how do you sneak in..."


    Gaius leisurely walked around the temple to determine the construction of the royal palace.


    Well, if you think about it normally, it''s normal to think that the king lives in the tallest building.


    Gaius focused on a building that was higher than the others, roughly in the middle of the royal palace''s large grounds.


    Alright, let''s sneak in right away.


    Gaius hid in the shadows of the building.


    And I checked my surroundings, and I jumped up.


    Well, you don''t have to worry about putting up with it for the time being.


    Gaius said that and rose to a considerable height.


    And the building I had just calculated suddenly went down.


    Gaius slashed through the air at a tremendous speed and fell.


    However, his vision was good, and he suddenly turned to the building he was looking at, paying attention to the surrounding buildings.


    Then, just a few meters before the collision, I brake suddenly and stopped.


    Gaius spun around in the air and landed brilliantly from his feet.


    Okay, no one''s watching me.


    Once again, Gaius checked the perimeter and found that he had broken in through a window mounted on the top of the building.


    Is the king''s quarters on this top floor?


    Gaius searched the hallway with his leisurely footsteps.


    Then, at the end of the hallway, a rather luxurious design door jumped into my eyes.


    And before that, there were two guards protecting the door.


    "There it is."


    Gaius laughed and walked with courage.


    Before long, the guards noticed Gaius.


    Heze!


    Gaius walked slowly without fear.


    The guards were nervous and held the spear in their hands.


    "Stop!"


    But Gaius didn''t slow down.


    I walked with a flat face and finally stopped at a distance of only 3m.


    The guards poked out their spears and questioned again.


    "Who are you? Tell me!"


    Gaius lifted his chin and spoke out with a mighty attitude.


    "Augros, aka Gaius Schneider."


    What do you want?


    "There''s a king here, isn''t there? I''m here to see you."


    "Disrespectful! Not where a guy like you comes! Get back!"


    But Gaius smiled and said.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it?" I''m not trying to harm the king. "

 2619 Lesson 2,616 The Kings Room

    What? What is your purpose?


    One of the guards asked.


    Gaius answered with a smile.


    ��I''m just here to talk. That''s why you have to let me through."


    Then the guards froze.


    "There''s no way I''m letting you through!" You dirty bastard! Don''t move there. "


    The guards gradually approached Gaius with grim feet.


    Gaius watched the situation as he sniffled.


    The guards get closer.


    Then, it was determined that they had entered the spear gap, and they all poked their spears at once.


    Huh!


    But the next moment, Gaius disappeared.


    The guards looked around in amazement.


    There, a voice came from behind.


    "This is it. You guys are moving slowly, so you''re going to yawn."


    The guards turned around in a hurry to see what Gaius looked like and gave a stunned expression.


    "W-What did you do?"...... How did you do that..... "


    Gaius answered without hesitation.


    "I just moved quickly." It''s just that it was so fast that it didn''t catch my eye. "


    "Grrrr!"


    The guards recovered and Gaius woke up and threw his spear again.


    But the results were the same.


    Gaius instantly turned around behind them and called out to them.


    "This way."


    The guards swallowed their saliva.


    There was a word from Gaius.


    Don''t give up.


    It''s so annoying!


    The guards thrust their spears in anger.


    However, the results were the same.


    Gaius turned behind them with a smile and opened the door to the room that seemed to be the king''s quarters.


    "... that?"


    Gaius, who opened the door, looked around the room and tilted his neck.


    For there was no one there, and he was gharrun.


    "... ah, the back room..."


    Gaius found more doors in the back of the room and said.


    But the guards shuddered at Gaius.


    "Don''t go any further!" It will be His Majesty''s quarters! "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, I know." I thought so, so come here. "


    Gaius stepped straight into the king''s quarters.


    Then the guards rushed ahead and set up their spears again.


    "You! I didn''t mean to step into His Majesty''s room without permission!"


    Gaius smiled bitterly and said.


    "No, it''s not unauthorized." I called out to you. "

 2620 Lesson 2,617: The Back Room

    "Shut up! Stop anyway!"


    The guards scream desperately.


    But that didn''t stop Gaius.


    As if nothing had happened between the guards.


    "Ugh! Knowing that you can''t bleed in your emperor''s room... you coward!"


    "No, no, no, that''s not it. I stuck it in the hallway a while ago, but you didn''t hit it, did you?"


    "Shut up! Stop anyway!"


    That''s what you said earlier.


    "Shut up! Stop anyway!"


    "I don''t have much vocabulary." Is there any other way to say it? "


    While tapping on such a light mouth, he reached in front of the door that was supposed to lead to the back room.


    "Hey! Don''t open it without permission!"


    Is that a line to say to someone who has already entered the room without permission?


    "Shut up! Get back anyway!"


    "I''m not going down, I''m going in. I''m sorry."


    Gaius said in a light tone, turning the door knob to open the door.


    "... yeah?..."


    Gaius did not open the door, but tilted his neck.


    That was because there was no one there.


    Gaius turned around and asked the guards.


    Hey, are you hiding something that might be a king?


    Then one of the guards said calmly.


    "Don''t do it! That''s not true!" Your Majesty can''t be here! "


    "Lie to me."


    "You''re lying!" Your Majesty is not in the Royal Palace right now! "


    Really ~?


    Gaius said, sending a suspicious gaze.


    Then the guards felt even more discouraged.


    "It was true! If I said there was no one there, there was no one there!"


    If that''s the case, you can say it from the beginning.


    "Hmm! I don''t have to be kind to you!"


    But you''re telling me now, right?


    "Shut up! Your Majesty is not in this royal palace anyway!" Nevertheless, you are nothing! What are you doing here! "


    "No, that''s why I came to see the king."


    "What do we do when we meet?"


    "I hear a lot of stories."


    "What are you talking about?"


    ��Hmm... do I have to tell you guys that?��


    "Of course! We''re guards!" I don''t even know what I''m doing. Let''s go get him! "


    "No, I''m already on my way."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about!"


    "No, that''s what I''m talking about."


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Get out of here!"


    Then Gaius raised his hands.


    Okay, I don''t think there''s really a king here, so there''s nothing we can do about it.

 2621 Episode Two Thousand Six Hundred and Eighty Free

    Okay, I don''t think there''s really a king here, so there''s nothing we can do about it.


    That''s what Gaius said, returning his heels.


    And as I walked between the guards, I stopped.


    By the way, where is the king?


    Then the guards flicked the corner bubble and said.


    "Why should I tell you that!"


    Well, I guess so, but we can do something about it.


    Gaius said with a smile.


    But the guards didn''t loosen their faces at all.


    "That''s what I thought you were going to say!" You idiot, where you tortured us, you''ll never break your mouth! "


    Then Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Ah, that''s it. That''s it. No."


    Gaius waved lightly and began to walk with Stasta.


    The guards chase their backs.


    "Hey! Wait!"


    Gaius said without stopping and without looking back.


    "What? I told you not to go into the room." I''m leaving the room right now, so wait a minute. "


    "Shut up! You thought I''d let you go like this!"


    Gaius says as he walks further into the stadium.


    "I thought, ''cause there''s nothing you can do."


    "Shut up! You''re going to let me go anyway!"


    "It''s good to be faithful to your duties." Look at the other person and say something. "


    "Who are you?"


    I just introduced myself.


    "I''m not asking your name. I''m asking you what kind of person you are."


    "I don''t know where I stand... but I''m free for now, but I''m planning to unify the Melissa Continent eventually."


    Then the guards looked at each other and were stunned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I told you because I was asked." Believe it or not, it''s up to you. "


    "Believe it or not! That''s ridiculous!"


    Well, that''s right.


    Then Gaius stopped there, turned around and said with only his upper body.


    "But this is destiny. Do you understand?"


    When Gaius said that, he grinned.


    The guards also looked at each other and showed a dazed look.


    "Wow! That''s not true."


    I see. See you around.


    Gaius said so and walked out of the room again.


    Wait, wait!


    Still, the guards chased after him, but Gaius only turned back and said, waving his right hand.


    "Well, that''s fine." There was no damage, nothing. So no one came. "


    When Gaius said that, the guards stopped.


    Gaius looked forward to seeing it and walked away.

 2622 Episode Two Thousand Six Hundred and Ninety Escapes

    "... Now, where are you?"


    Leaving the king''s quarters, Gaius quickly walked down the hallway and slipped down the stairs.


    Then, just in time, the lady who was using the hall came up the stairs.


    Gaius talked to the woman, wanting to end it.


    "Um, excuse me."


    The woman stopped in a slight surprise.


    "Huh? Ah, yes..."


    Where is His Majesty?


    Gaius felt that the woman was on guard and asked politely.


    The woman answered, still vigilant.


    "Huh? Your Majesty?" Your Majesty is not in the royal palace, is he? "


    Huh? Really?


    "Yes, I''ll always be in a suburban villa this time of year..."


    Oh, is that so?


    "Yeah... don''t you know?" So, who are you? "


    "Ahahaha. Was that so? I didn''t know that. Thank you very much."


    Gaius said so plainly, and walked down the stairs as if he hadn''t heard a question from a woman.


    The woman leaned her head up the stairs without making any particular noise, despite her strange expression.


    Gaius walked down the stairs, almost rushing off.


    And when I found the window close to me, I opened it in a panic and got out of it.


    All right, let''s get out of here.


    Gaius jumped out of the window in an instant.


    ��Hmm... well, you''ve managed to get away with it.��


    Gaius ran away from the royal palace and stood in the city before long.


    "Nevertheless, it''s not a suburban villa." Then you didn''t have to sneak into the royal palace. "


    Gaius muttered to himself and spoke to the man who was passing nearby.


    "Excuse me. I''m a tourist, but where is the suburban villa where His Majesty the King is?"


    The man answered with a smile.


    Oh, if that''s the case, it''s in Laccara.


    "Lucky... is it close to here?"


    "I see... will it take about half a day in a carriage?"


    "Oh, half a day. Which way?"


    "Direction? Oh, in that case, the northeast." the road ahead..... "


    The man pointed and said to the street that was divided into two in the distance.


    If you go straight down the street on the right, you''ll get to Laccara.

 2623 Episode 2,620: Laccalas Villa

    Gaius burst into the alley and jumped up as he broke up to thank the man.


    Then he flew at high speed, hoping for the road that the man told him to take.


    "I see. King Berk lost the news along the way because he changed his destination from Ruboux to Laccala." Did you know from the beginning that there is a king of Ziara in Lachkara? It was northeast of Ruboux in all directions. It''s only natural to be on the Ruby side until the end. "


    Gaius was so convinced, he flew all the way to Lacquera.


    It was only half a day in a horse-drawn carriage, and Gaius, flying at a high speed, arrived in Laccara in no time.


    "That''s it, I''m sure of it."


    Gaius saw the green cityscape in front of him and was convinced that this was Laccala.


    That was because all the buildings in the city were luxurious and reminded me of a luxury vacation home.


    Moreover, at the northernmost point of the city, there was a very large and most luxurious design villa with a small mountain on its back.


    When Gaius landed near the giant villa, he slowly approached and spoke to the passing man.


    "I''m sorry. That big villa..."


    Then the man answered me with an odor.


    "Oh, that''s right. It''s the King''s villa." Isn''t it big? Are you a tourist? "


    "Yes, that''s right. Is this the King''s villa?"


    Yes, Your Majesty is here right now.


    Oh, is that so?


    Yeah. That''s why there are so many guards around. If you''re too jumpy, you''ll be suspicious, so you should be careful.


    ��Okay, I''ll be careful. Thank you very much."


    "Oh, have a nice trip."


    The man left with a wave of love.


    Bingo. I knew it.


    Gaius smiled and went back to the alley.


    And then, as usual, it floated up, and it went up like that.


    Yeah, I''m pretty sure the guards aren''t unusual.


    Gaius watched the guards roaming around the villa as they rose.


    And when I went up to a height of about 1,000 meters, I stopped in the air.


    But no matter how many guards there are, it doesn''t matter to me.


    Gaius muttered so eagerly that he lowered his head as he stared at the villa.

 2624 Lesson 2,621 Botanical Gardens

    Well, I wonder if it''s easy to get in from anywhere.


    Gaius landed on the rooftop of the villa without any problems, and bent down and searched the entrance so the guards wouldn''t find him.


    Then there was a window in the building.


    I wonder if that window will open.


    Gaius slowly approached the exit window, keeping an eye on the ground guards.


    "Oh, it looks like it''s going to work."


    Gaius gently opened the window and slipped his body into it.


    Then he descended slowly and landed on the floor.


    "Hmm, the greenhouse botanical garden." It was quite spacious. It''s quite luxurious outside and inside, isn''t it?


    Gaius said with admiration, observing the various plants around him.


    Well, it''s like a big country, so if you say this kind of thing, it''s like this.


    When Gaius convinced himself, he finally remembered his original purpose.


    "Now, the question is where is the king..."


    For the time being, Gaius approached the nearby door and put his ear to it.


    "... there''s no sign of anyone..."


    Gaius slammed the door open.


    There was no one inside as expected.


    "... the material storage... that''s right, there must be no one there"


    Gaius closed the door and returned his heel.


    Then he walked out in the opposite direction.


    "There''s plenty of sunlight coming in. This will make you grow up well."


    Gaius looked up at the ceiling and murmured.


    At that time, a rumbling was heard from Gaius'' direction of travel.


    Gaius suddenly stopped walking and listened.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Gaius accidentally decided to hide.


    And just nearby, they hid behind a few trees that seemed to hide Gaius enough at the height of a rather thick trunk.


    Almost at the same time as they were hiding, the door ahead was opened.


    Gaius peeped out of the shade of the tree.


    When he saw it, about five men and women came into the botanical garden.


    "... they''re all young... I think they''re quite dressed... I wonder if they''re royal."


    Gaius identified the five men and women who came in.


    They seemed to be arguing about something.


    Gaius listened and tried to listen.


    ��No! Never!��


    "Why? I can do it."


    "It''s dangerous. I think it''s a trap."


    Trap? I don''t think so.


    "No, you can''t go on talking anyway. You shouldn''t start a war without darkness."


    Gaius got a pinch there.


    And I raised my mouth.

 2625 Lesson 2,622 5 Sisters and Brothers

    ��But this is a chance. It''s never a bad story for my country."


    A thin man appeals to the two women.


    But the women shook their heads almost simultaneously.


    "No, I''m not talking suspiciously in the first place." You shouldn''t be talking to me like that. "


    "Yes, you''re right, onee-sama." Calm down, Calm down. "


    Then the man who was said to be Kalm contradicted him.


    "Wait, onee-sama." We might be able to change this stagnant air. You should definitely get on board! ��


    Then the slightly overweight man was in tune with Kalm.


    "Callum is right. In the last few decades, a wind hole has been created in a situation that cannot be replaced. I don''t have a rider.��


    "Shut up, Rest." You have to listen to your sister. "


    Then the rest showed a look of indignation, but she silenced herself as if she had succumbed to the pressure of her sisters.


    There, a tall, skinny, cold-hearted man who was the first to interact with his sisters opened his mouth with fullness.


    "Sister Erace, how would you like to deprive Resto of the opportunity to speak with such high-pressure words?"


    However, Erace was not frightened and said clearly to the cold-hearted man.


    "Gates, you shut up, too. Oneesama says you shouldn''t take part in the conversation. If it''s your brother, follow me."


    Then Gates laughed with his nose.


    "Well, if it''s my brother, then what must my sister say?" Why? "


    "It''s only natural." Because onee-sama is the oldest of our sisters and brothers. "


    Then Gates shrugged his shoulders with a face that made Erace look like a fool.


    "I see. Sister Enneth is certainly the oldest of our sisters and brothers." But it''s just a conversation between a sister and a brother. "


    Then Erace had a steep face.


    Gates laughed and continued to talk.


    "But what if we become royalty? Isn''t my father the oldest? Besides, my father is the king of our country. In that case, shouldn''t you obey your father?"


    Gates looked down at Erace with a proud face.


    Erace gnawed her back teeth.


    The oldest Enneth then took a step forward to shelter Erace and confronted Gates.


    "Gates, I understand your point. But I still can''t take this talk. I disagree."


    "I see. So the three of our brothers and sisters agree, and the two of us oppose each other."


    That''s how it is.


    "Then it''s up to you." Because my father agrees with this story. "


    Gates said that and raised his mouth.

 2626 Episode 2,623 Priority

    Five sisters and brothers were seen leaving the botanical garden, and Gaius slowly appeared from the shade of the tree.


    ��Hmm... it was a very interesting sight inside...��


    Gaius looked back at the events he had just seen and organized them.


    "Three militant princes and two non-combatant princes." And my father''s king is apparently a prince. "


    Gaius nodded.


    Well, there''s no doubt that King Berk is here by any means.


    Gaius was convinced that the King Berk he was looking for was in this villa.


    "But that''s right, I don''t want to get attacked by the great power Ziara, so I should convince King Ziara first." But, if you make contact with the king, there is a good chance that King Berk will be tempted. If that happens, I might be able to escape to King Berk again. It''s time to think about it. "


    Gaius was very lost as to which order to prioritize.


    "Hmmm, if we catch King Berk, we''ll have a lot of trouble talking, but if we take the time to find him, the Gialla army might be sent to him in the meantime." If that happens, it''s irreversible... once the armies collide with each other, there will be a death. It''s too late for anything after that. if I were you.... "


    But Gaius was still troubled.


    "But no matter how big this villa is, it won''t take long to find the Belk King... yes, I''ll find the Belk King and catch him right away."


    The moment Gaius made that decision, the door of the botanical garden suddenly opened.


    I wonder if Gaius was alarmed because of his long thoughts, but his eyes met with those who came in after opening the door.


    Ah!


    Then, the person who had opened the door and entered stopped and made a strange face.


    Then, tilting his neck slowly, another person came in from behind.


    "What''s the matter, onee-sama?" suddenly stopped


    "Yes, there are strangers there."


    It was the princesses and sisters earlier.


    Gaius didn''t think of it, and he made a stubborn face.


    Then her sister Erace came forward to protect her sister.


    "Who is it?! Name yourself!"


    Gaius opened his mouth wide and looked lost.


    "Ahh... thank you"


    Gaius unexpectedly greeted her with a stupid greeting as she wondered what to do about the situation.


    "Not really!" I''m telling you to name yourself! "


    The pursuit of Erace was demanding.


    Gaius introduced himself by scratching his head.


    "Well, my name is Gaius Schneider. Also known as Auglos.��

 2627 Episode 2,624 Princesses and Sisters

    "Why do you have two names!"


    Erace raised her eyebrows and said angrily.


    Gaius tilted his neck in distress.


    "No, well... does it feel like a street name?"


    "What does it feel like!" Say it clearly! "


    "No, well, even if you say so... well, it''s like a nickname..."


    "What is like!" It''s not clear. Who are you! "


    Gaius answered, scratching his head.


    "When asked who it is... I see..."


    Gaius finally got ready here.


    ��You''re the one chasing King Berk, don''t you understand?��


    Then, of course, Erace and Enneth, who was holding back, had a happy expression on their faces.


    Who are you?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders as he questioned her again.


    "No, that''s why I took over King Berk..."


    Then Erace interrupted Gaius.


    "I get it. So who are you to chase after King Belk? Of course, I heard your name earlier. I have heard of your affiliation."


    Gaius nodded slowly and replied.


    "I don''t think there''s anything in particular about belonging." Perhaps it''s just someone connected to Velcro, Agult, and Rogue. Oh, I wonder if Zavan even knows him. "


    The princesses looked even stranger.


    ��I don''t know what that means. Speak more clearly."


    Erace said with a clearly irritated look.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    "Well, I''m pretty sure... erm, that''s right, well, to put it plainly..."


    Gaius thought about it there.


    ��No, um... my position is easy to understand... erm...��


    Gaius struggled to explain his position and personality, and finally became troublesome.


    "I am the man who unifies the Melissa continent!"


    Then the sisters looked at each other.


    But soon Erace turned her face bright red and turned to Gaius.


    ��What are you talking about! Explain it properly!


    Gaius had already become quite troublesome, so he blurted it out.


    "No, you said it properly." I am the great mage who will unite the Melissa Continent eventually. "


    "I don''t have time to listen to stupid claims!" You''re telling me to say it properly. "


    Then Gaius let out a big sigh.


    That''s why I''m telling you that in the unification process, I kicked out King Berk and now I''m chasing him like this.

 2628 Episode 2,625: The Crazy One

    "What are you talking about? This man..."


    He turned to Gaius in disdain that Erace was intimidated.


    But Enneth, who was next door, frowned and said.


    "Did you say you chased away King Berk?"


    Gaius nodded.


    "Yeah, I told you."


    "How did you get kicked out?"


    ��How did that happen... when I was approaching the Royal Castle, I was running away��


    Then Enneth put a deep wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    Erace was worried and asked.


    "What''s the matter, sister?"


    Enneth gently put her hand on the hand that Erace had attached to her.


    "This man may be telling the truth."


    Erace was surprised and held her mouth with her other hand.


    "Well, onee-sama!" Do you believe this guy? "


    Enneth nodded.


    Yeah.


    Enneth said briefly, as if Gaius had won.


    "Oh! You know your sister ~, but she''s no good."


    Erace opened her eyes wide and glanced at Gaius.


    "Shut up, you lunatic!"


    "Isn''t that the wrong way to say you''re a madman?"


    "I''m telling you to shut up."


    Erace turned to Enneth and questioned her.


    "Onee-sama, what do you mean?" What''s the point of saying that you believe in such falsehoods? "


    Then Enneth said in a gentle voice as if she were talking to Erace.


    "I have not said that I believe in him. I just said he might be telling the truth."


    Then Erace reminded herself of the conversation she had just had.


    "... yeah, yeah, that''s right. That''s exactly what onee-sama said."


    "Erace, it is true that King Berk was chased from the country by a mage who suddenly appeared. Moreover, when the mage approached the royal castle, King Belk ran away. Our agents have reported it."


    Is that so!?


    "Yes, I haven''t been informed by you." You must be surprised. "


    "Yes, yes... no, but isn''t there any proof that the mage is that person?"


    ��Yeah, that''s right. That''s why I want to see it now.��


    When Enneth said that, Gaius laughed.


    And before Enez could tell me, I was floating.


    "How about this, young lady?"

 2629 Lesson 2,626 The Wrath of Erace

    Looking at Gaius who suddenly rose up, they opened their eyes wide and were surprised.


    "Um, I''m floating... onee-sama..."


    Erace was so surprised that she said it while making her mouth flutter.


    Enneth replied in surprise, more calmly than Erace.


    "... yes, that''s right, it''s floating." And apparently, he really is the wizard who chased down King Berk. "


    Then Erace, who was stunned, woke up and said in a strong tone.


    "No! I don''t know yet!" I just floated... "


    But it''s aligned with the story.


    ��No! I don''t know yet! I don''t know!"


    Erace seemed to be on the ground now.


    Looking at the situation, Gaius squinted his shoulder.


    "What else do I have to show to convince you?" I don''t want to ash this stunning botanical garden? "


    When Gaius said that, Ellais became angry like a fiery fire.


    "What the hell!" This botanical garden is going to be ash! I can''t forgive you! "


    "Wait! Wait a minute!" I said I didn''t want it to be ash! The opposite, the opposite! I didn''t say a word of ash! "


    "You''re lying! I did say that!"


    Then Enneth on the side gently put her hand on her forehead and said to Erace.


    "Erace, it''s you early." He didn''t say he was going to turn it into ash. "


    Then, Erace leaned over her eyebrows and frowned. She tilted her neck and tried to recall the conversation she had just had.


    "... yes, I didn''t say that." But even so, I can''t allow you to use this botanical garden! "


    Gaius was relieved for a moment, but he was a bit in a panic when he saw that Erace''s fury was still ticking.


    "No, wait a minute." That''s why you said you didn''t want to burn it. What the hell? Is this botanical garden so important? "


    Then the flames of Erace''s anger reignited.


    "Of course! This botanical garden was built by my mother!"


    "Mother... is that Empress?"


    Then Enneth turned into a burning erace.


    ��Yes, it''s the memory of the late Mother.��


    Then Gaius made a ghastly face.


    "... uh... forgotten... is that... deceased?"


    Enneth nodded.


    Gaius twisted his cheeks slightly.


    "No, I''m sorry. I don''t know about that kind of dew..."


    Then Erace turned away and said.


    "Onee-sama, I hate this person!"

 2630 Lesson 2,627 Enneths Smile

    Gaius had a troubled face, his shoulders blurred, but Erace kept her cheeks swollen and her face turned away.


    "... no, I didn''t say that. I didn''t mean to, but..."


    Gaius scratched his head.


    Then her sister Enes slowly stepped forward and said as she approached Gaius.


    You''re chasing King Berk, aren''t you?


    Gaius nodded heavily and walked himself.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Why are you chasing after me?"


    "It''s settled. We need to get him."


    The two stopped at a distance of about 3 meters.


    "What are you going to do to catch me?"


    "I''m taking you back to Belc."


    Enneth nodded heavily.


    Are you going to take him home and execute him?


    Gaius spread his hands and squeezed his shoulders.


    "Come on, that''s it. Once you close the door, you''ll have a trial." The result may or may not be an execution. ��


    What is the crime of King Berk?


    "You sold your country."


    Enneth nodded again.


    Where did you sell it?


    Enneth said bluntly.


    Gaius smiled.


    "Rogue and Zavan, and now this Ziala."


    Enneth smiled as well.


    "Yes. I wonder if Rogue and Zavan have any... confirmation?"


    "Of course. I met King Rogue in person to stop the invasion." Zaban did not meet with the king of Zaban in particular, as he did not enumerate the armies, but rather allowed the Rogue army to pass through the country. Ziala...... I''m thinking of seeing her from now on. "


    Until then, Erace, who was turning her face away in a grumpy manner, suddenly approached with a big strand.


    "You asked King Rogue to stop you by meeting him in person?" That''s not true. There''s no way a man like that can do that! ��


    Gaius looked uncomfortable just telling me that another troublesome man had joined the fight.


    ��It''s true. In fact, King Rogue had his military exercises canceled. If you suspect something, let the Rogue detective look into it. You''re in Rogue anyway, aren''t you?"


    Then Enneth laughed lightly.


    Yeah, and Rogue, of course.


    ��You''re right. Then you should contact the Rogue secret service.��


    Then Enneth shook her head slowly to the side.


    ��No, you don''t have to. We''ve already received a report to that effect."

 2631 Lesson 2,628 Eraces Tongue

    Gaius raised the edge of his mouth to Enneth''s smiling words and smiled.


    ��So, what''s the report?��


    As you said, Rogue suddenly canceled the large-scale military exercises.


    Gaius said with a good look on his face.


    "Isn''t that right? That''s the one I stopped."


    Then Erace raised her eyeballs and grabbed Gaius and said to Enneth, holding him back.


    "No, onee-sama." This is a coincidence or something. There''s no way a man like this can meet King Rogue! "


    Gaius rebelled suddenly.


    "What kind of a man is this? I''ve been doing this for a while now." Hey, I actually met him. So I talked to him and he stopped the invasion. "


    I can''t believe you said that.


    Erace told me to cut it off.


    Gaius peeled off a little.


    "Even if you can''t believe it, it''s true." In fact, that''s what the detectives have reported to us. "


    "I don''t doubt the report of the detective." I just doubt what you''re saying. "


    Why is that?


    "With your persuasion, why would King Rogue give up the invasion?" It''s weird, isn''t it? "


    Then Gaius nodded several times.


    Well, that''s for sure.


    "Look, I admit it."


    Erace put her hand on her waist and raised her jaw like she was proud of her victory.


    But of course, Gaius didn''t have much time.


    ��No, I didn''t think King Rogue had given up.��


    "Why did King Rogue give up?"


    Then Gaius thumped his chin up, losing to Erace.


    "I was afraid of my ability as a mage."


    Soon Erace warped her face and told her to mock.


    "Hah ~? What the hell are you talking about?" Aren''t you stupid? "


    "I don''t think it''s stupid. I''m telling you the truth."


    "Why would you, King Rogue, be afraid of you alone?" Say something stupid! "


    But you''re afraid ~, because I''m the greatest mage in the world.


    Then Erace raised her chin again and told her to slit it.


    "Hmm! There''s no such thing as a big man putting up with himself." That''s all you have to do. "


    Gaius was then thrust into void.


    "... I''m sure. It''s... not good to put a big name on yourself." Yeah. I reflected. But the strongest in the world is true. "


    "Hmm! That''s suspicious." After all, you''ve traveled all over the world and met all the mages? Otherwise, you won''t know if you''re the strongest in the world! ��


    Then Gaius had to nod a lot about it.

 2632 Episode 2,629 Go to the rooftop

    "... well, I''m sure. I don''t think I''ve met all of them... but I don''t know what to say, but I''m pretty sure that''s the strongest in the world in terms of circumstantial evidence... so that''s what it looks like."


    Gaius said miserably.


    Then Erace raised her chin again and said with a face that looked like she had taken the demon''s neck.


    "There''s more to Ayafuya than that!" What are you talking about! "


    Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    "No, well... I''m sure I can''t explain it well." I mean, I''ve always shown my strength... but for now, I want you to see my true power, so why don''t you change the place? "


    Then Erace laughed with her nose.


    ��Hmm, isn''t that what you''re trying to say to kidnap us?��


    "No, no, you can''t do that..."


    "I don''t know! I don''t get it!"


    No, I''m not going that far.


    Well, where do you think we''re going?


    "Right there, on the roof of the building that left this botanical garden. Then I can show my strength without any problems."


    That''s what Gaius said, pointing up.


    Hmm, I don''t know.


    Erace sent Gaius a skeptical look.


    But the neighbor, Enneth, smiled.


    "Very well, the rooftop is a short walk away." Let me show you what I can do. ��


    Then, Erace gurgled her eyebrows.


    Onee-sama!


    But Enneth restrained her sister''s protest.


    "Not bad, Erace. It''s just up the stairs right there. There''s nothing wrong with that, right?"


    Then Erace said with a sharp mouth.


    "That''s right... do you trust what this man says?"


    "Let''s do that after he shows us what he''s capable of."


    Then Erace reluctantly followed.


    Got it.


    When Gaius finally showed his strength, he joyfully headed up the stairs.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Gaius takes the lead with a smile on his face.


    ��Yeah, I''ll do that.��


    Enness followed, followed by the Erace on the top of the Buddha.


    "What that man says is a lie." And yet, onee-sama is also onee-sama. "


    "Oh, I don''t know yet."


    ��I understand.��


    "Really? I''m looking forward to it."


    When Enneth said that, she really smiled happily.

 2633 Episode 2,630 Reveal

    "It''s been a while. The wind feels good."


    Enneth walked out onto the roof of the building and said, blowing the wind all over his body.


    Well, that feels good, though.


    Erace was not yet convinced.


    You''re in a bad mood, aren''t you?


    As Enneth teased, Erace kissed Gaius.


    "It''s the man''s fault."


    Gaius suddenly received a nomination and unexpectedly shrugged his head.


    "It''s my fault... well, no." It''s enough to get here. "


    Gaius went to the rooftop and went farther and farther away from his sisters.


    Then, as he approached the center of the rooftop, he finally stopped and looked back.


    "Then take a look." I''ll show you what I can do from now on. "


    Enneth said with a smile.


    ��Yeah, I''m looking forward to it.��


    Erace is standing at an angle with her arms crossed.


    Gaius turned his right arm toward the sky.


    "Let''s go, barflame!"


    Gaius shouted and the flames of the red lotus blew up vigorously.


    The flames ran up in a spiral.


    The momentum was tremendous, and it affected the Ennes, who were supposed to have taken a considerable distance to get the air around them.


    "Oniisama!" Be careful! "


    Erace looked out for her sister as she stamped her legs to keep her body from being blown away by the storm.


    While covering her face with her arms to keep the wind at bay, Enneth observed the amazing magic that Gaius unleashed from the gap between her arms.


    "... amazing. Erace. He''s real."


    ��That sounds like... but...��


    Erace seemed reluctant to admit it, and said reluctantly.


    Enneth unexpectedly leaked a smile, wondering if it was strange.


    Erace noticed this and protested.


    ��Don''t laugh. Onee-sama."


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    That said, Enneth''s face was smiling.


    Soon, Gaius stopped releasing magic.


    The storm subsided quickly and returned to a pleasant breeze after a while.


    Gaius said with a look of satisfaction.


    "How was it? It was amazing."


    I also smiled back at Enneth.


    ��Yeah, it was amazing.��


    ��You''re right. Now you can trust me.��


    Enneth nodded lightly.


    ��Yes, but my sister doesn''t seem to be convinced yet.��


    When Enneth said that, she laughed again.

 2634 Episode 2,631: Unaccounted for

    So, what brings you here?


    Enneth asked Gaius with a smile.


    Gaius replied suddenly.


    Like I said, I''m after King Berk.


    Then Erace pulled her eyebrows together and made a deep wrinkle.


    "Hmm! Then why are you selling oil in a place like this?"


    Gaius frowned at Erace''s words.


    "... maybe... I''m not here already?"


    Erace replied suddenly.


    I''m not here!


    Gaius unexpectedly drooped his head.


    "... you''re not here..."


    Enneth spoke with pity at the disappointment.


    "I''ve already set up here. But I don''t think it''s that far yet."


    Then Gaius raised his face forcefully.


    "I see! So you know where King Berk is headed?"


    Enneth faced Erace with a stern expression on her face.


    But immediately turned to Gaius and shook his head to the side.


    ��Come on, we don''t know that.��


    Then Gaius dropped his head again.


    "I see..."


    But immediately Gaius raised his head and asked again.


    Well, then, which way did you go? Do you know which way it went?


    Then Enneth shook her head sideways again, unfortunately.


    ��No, we''re missing.��


    Unaccounted for?


    "Yes, the King of Berk... met the King of our country and disappeared suddenly after speaking to him."


    ��I see... then I don''t know which way it went��


    ��Yes, I''m sorry.��


    Then suddenly Erace pointed her mouth.


    "It''s not about onee-sama apologizing!"


    Erace turned to Gaius and said gently.


    ��If you''re after King Berk, why don''t you just go after him!��


    Erace said that and turned to her side.


    But Gaius'' face didn''t come to mind.


    "... mmhh, but..."


    Gaius twisted his neck as he scratched his head.


    Then Erace noticed Gaius'' condition and said suspiciously.


    "What? Why are you here all the time?"


    Then Gaius said with a difficult face.


    Hmmm, it''s fine to chase after King Belk, but I thought that Ziala Kingdom might start the calculation to get into Belk.

 2635 Episode 2632: The Army

    Enneth''s expression turned dark in response to Gaius'' words.


    "... yes, that''s how it''s going to be..."


    Gaius nodded.


    I see. The King and the Third Prince are warlords, aren''t they?


    "Yes, unfortunately."


    "If you do, you can''t throw it away." I can''t let you invade Velcro. "


    Then Enneth''s face brightened up.


    So, you''re going to help our sisters?


    Gaius nodded vigorously.


    "Yeah, of course."


    But Erace remained in a bad mood.


    "Sister said that, but after this person joined our ranks, isn''t it nothing?"


    Then Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Come on, I''m telling you I''m going to help you, but what''s wrong with you?"


    Erace frowned quite unpleasantly.


    "First of all, you have to do something about your mouth!" And what will happen when you, who are not royalty, help you! "


    Then Gaius raised his chin and said deliberately.


    "Hmph! You''re born to talk, so you can''t change it." And we''re talking about help, but you''ve seen my power. "


    "Hmph! So what''s the matter with you?"


    Like Gaius, Irace raised her chin and smashed it.


    Then Gaius lifted his jaw and fought back.


    Stop the march without telling me if you can do it or not.


    ��What are you talking about? What can you do on your own?"


    "You''re sure you can do it. That''s not what I''m really capable of."


    Hmm, do you think you can take on an army?


    Then Gaius laughed unpleasantly.


    "You know what I''m thinking."


    Then Erace said as if she had made a fool of herself.


    "Oh dear, I''m in trouble, onee-sama." Looks like he''s overconfident in his powers a little bit. ��


    But Gaius'' niya couldn''t stop.


    "Well, why do you think I''m overconfident?"


    Erace sighed with a dazed look.


    "Huh. You''ve decided." What can you do on your own? You should know more about the army! "


    Gaius was so stunned that his face collapsed.


    "You should know the army? I know. I know. I''ve dealt with both the Belgian army and the Agurt army, as well as the Rogue army of the great powers."

 2636 Chapter 2633: Reconciliation

    Erace gave Gaius a skeptical look that she could not see any more.


    "What are you talking about?" It''s ridiculous.... "


    Then Gaius said with a nagging face.


    "I didn''t even say anything stupid."


    Erace came close to this way of saying it.


    "First of all, that''s a ridiculous way to say it." No, it''s totally stupid. "


    And now Gaius came to me with a big dick.


    "Don''t suddenly call others stupid. He''s a fool to say that."


    ��Who are you calling stupid?��


    Gaius and Erace squinted at each other.


    When she saw it, Enneth put her hand around her mouth and laughed.


    "Looks like you two are having a good time."


    Then Erace pointed her mouth and contested.


    "What do you mean, it looks fun?" Onee-sama! "


    "Oh, that''s what I looked like."


    It''s not fun!


    When Erace said that, she turned around again.


    Enneth looked at it and put her hand in her mouth again and laughed.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and said.


    ��Well, what do we do now?��


    Enneth quickly understood what it was referring to and replied.


    ��That''s right, we''d love to hear from you.��


    Then Erace turned around with a momentum.


    Onee-sama!


    Enneth turned to Erace and said to her.


    "Erace, we''re at a disadvantage right now." Then what hesitation do you have to ask for this person''s cooperation? "


    "But..."


    ��But it''s not. It is a national crisis that matters. It''s not about selfishness.��


    Enes said it was sharp.


    Then Erace turned to Shun and reluctantly obeyed.


    "... I see, onee-sama..."


    Gaius looked at the situation, and his shoulders shrugged again.


    "It seems that the story has been sorted out." Then why don''t you put your hands together? "


    "Yes, please."


    Enneth walked up to Gaius and held out his right hand.


    Gaius approached Enneth in the same way and took the hand lightly.


    Erace was still sinister, but she went out in front of Gaius in the same way and quietly put out her hand.


    Gaius immediately took the hand and the settlement was reached.


    Well then, what do we do?


    Enes changed his expression and looked at Gaius with a stern look.


    And I moved my lips slowly.


    "Father... no, let''s try to convince His Majesty the King."

 2637 Episode 2,634: Stabbing a Nail

    Suddenly?


    Gaius said in amazement.


    Enneth nodded with a stern expression.


    ��Yes, if my brothers can persuade His Majesty to join forces with the Cabal, it will be over.��


    "Well, it''s three against three, and he''s the king." Of course, that opinion will prevail. "


    ��That''s right, so you can leave your brothers alone.��


    ��Okay, so how do you convince me?��


    I''ll take care of it.


    Gaius thrust his neck in front of Enneth''s words and gave him a surprised expression.


    What? Me?


    "Yes, of course." If we can persuade, we have already done so. I was in trouble because I couldn''t do it. "


    "No, that''s true... but how..."


    Didn''t you convince King Rogue to abandon his army march?


    "No, that''s right..."


    ��How did you make me quit then?��


    "Hmm, well, show me my magic like it is now..."


    Well then...


    Enneth said something else about HR.


    Gaius thrust his head forward again.


    "Huh? But how can I meet the king..."


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "Oh, that''s right. That means you''ll pay the price to meet me."


    ��Of course, I''m not going to leave everything to you.��


    ��All right, I''m confident I can convince the king if I only see him.��


    "That''s a good word."


    Then Gaius snorted his nose.


    Enneth saw it and pierced the nail.


    "But I don''t want to get carried away." This is serious. The lives of our people and those of our people in Berk are at stake. Don''t forget that. "


    Then the erace that had been quiet until then rode on.


    "That''s right! Onee-sama is right!" Don''t get on your nerves, okay? Your sister bowed her head for the sake of the people. Remember, it''s never against you! "


    Then Gaius was half-eyed.


    "Come on, don''t get on it later." You''re in shape, aren''t you? "


    Ellais peeled her eyes and objected.


    "I''m not in shape!" I want you to stop talking about it! "


    When Erace said that, she turned her face to the side again.


    Gaius murmured with a frustrated look.


    "... shit... it''s hard to do..."

 2638 Episode 2,635: Vulgar

    "Well, then, how do you expect me to meet the king?"


    Enneth answered Gaius'' question with a smile.


    ��That''s because I was looking at the time later��.


    ��What? Isn''t there a way to do this?��


    Gaius seemed disappointed.


    Then Erace ate it instantly.


    I don''t think you''ll be able to meet His Majesty so easily!


    But Gaius didn''t lose either.


    He suddenly pulled out his chest and raised his chin with a quicking rebuttal.


    "I''ve seen you quite a bit so far." For example, King Agult and King Rogue. "


    It was Gaius who looked like he was good at it, but Erace didn''t pull it.


    "Hmm! What''s wrong with that?" You''re just lucky! "


    Is there such a thing as that!


    Well then, tell me how you met me!


    "That''s right..."


    Gaius thought diagonally upwards to remember the time.


    "... when King Agult was in power... he was holding an army meeting, and in that way... ah, no, it wasn''t."


    Gaius rushed to deny it, but Erace looked like she had seen it.


    Hmmm! I just happened to be lucky!


    ��No, it might have been like that when King Agult, but it wasn''t like that when King Rogue��


    Well, then, try to remember that time.


    ��Ehhh... I''m sure... I''m a military trainer...��


    Then Erace said suddenly.


    "Look! I knew it!"


    "No, that''s not true!" I was in a military trainer, and I blew it up. "


    Then Erace frowned in disgust.


    "What is it, that vulgar phrase..."


    "What? What? What?...... Was the blow vulgar?"


    "Don''t say it again and again. You really are vulgar and obnoxious!"


    "Huh? Where is it?!"


    ��Everywhere is like nothing!��.


    "That''s why I''m here!" Let''s be specific! "


    Then Enneth entered the room with a bitter smile.


    Will you stop around there?


    Too graceful an arbitration, even Gaius was silent.


    Then, Erace remained silent and made a fool of her face.


    Gaius likewise kept his mouth shut, his face crooked and his tongue out.


    Enneth had no choice but to smile bitterly at the way it looked.

 2639 Episode 2636: Where to?

    "Anyway! It''s fine if we don''t see each other in an authentic way!"


    Erace laid her hand on her waist and levelled out to her abdomen.


    Gaius twisted his mouth and refuted this again.


    "It was an emergency." I don''t remember being blamed for not doing it the usual way. "


    "I''m not accusing you of anything." However, I would like to invite His Majesty the King of Japan to see it in a somewhat common-sense manner. "


    Ah, that''s right. What part of the common sense is that?


    ��Now, what if you could think for yourself?��


    Then Gaius twitched his cheek.


    "Oh, if you say so..."


    "I''d like to say that dialogue." When I come with you, anything will come to me, right? "


    No, that''s you!


    No, it''s you.


    No, that way!


    No, it''s you!


    Since it was no longer a child''s fight, Enes got into the room with a slightly stronger tone of voice than before.


    "Both of you, be nice." As I mentioned earlier, this is a serious matter. Have you forgotten? "


    Then Gaius and the others shut up.


    Enneth exhaled a big sigh and turned to Gaius.


    "Anyway, I''ll think of a way for you to meet His Majesty." Until then, please take care of yourself. "


    ��Okay, but do you have time?��


    Enneth then nodded deeply.


    "Yeah, I can''t wait." Before His Majesty decides to march, I''ll give you a chance to see it. ��


    Then Gaius nodded deeply.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it." Then what should I do until then? "


    ��Please come to our room for now.��


    Then Erace called out again to protest.


    "It''s in our room!" I can''t do this! Onee-sama! "


    Enneth smiled bitterly.


    But there''s nowhere else to go.


    But onee-sama must create an opportunity to meet Her Majesty.


    Then Enneth nodded.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m not in my room, Erace, I want you to entertain him."


    "Oh no! Am I the one?!"


    Even though she had the impossible look of Erace, Enes said flat.


    "But as you said, I have to make a calculation that will meet your Majesty." So please, Erace, I need him. "

 2640 Lesson 2,637: Alone

    "... I see..."


    I said it in such a reluctant manner that there was no more Erace.


    Gaius showed a look of roughness for a moment, but then frowned when he realized he had to stay with Erace.


    Then Enneth looked at it and said, giggling.


    Well then, please.


    Enneth said that and turned his heels back.


    Erace calls out to her back.


    "Onee-sama, where are you going?"


    "It''s decided." I will go and give His Majesty an arithmetic calculation to see. "


    Then Erace put her hand to her mouth with a troubled face.


    "That''s... welcome to go."


    "Yes. Then... may I call you Gaius?"


    That''s what Enes said as he turned his gaze from Erace to Gaius.


    Gaius nodded.


    "Yeah. I don''t mind."


    Well then, Gaius, please squander your time with Erace.


    ��Okay, I''ll let you do that.��


    Enneth left the botanical garden with a light confession and an elegant step.


    Erace was left alone with Gaius.


    "... erm, yes. For now, in our room..."


    Gaius said, not collapsing.


    "Oh, but what... don''t worry about me."


    Then Erace raised her jaw and said.


    "I have no intention of worrying about you."


    Gaius bent his mouth to the shape of a piercing ease.


    Ah, that...


    Well, here we are.


    Erace started walking with her heels back with the same stubborn words.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders, even though he didn''t see anyone.


    After that, I had no choice but to follow Erace.


    Erace followed Gaius and walked into the building.


    The two walked awkwardly silently, with Erace at the forefront.


    Two silent people move on in a luxurious design building.


    Along the way, a number of people thought to be servants noticed Erace and gave an interview as they passed by.


    But Erace did not particularly react to it and walked as if nothing had happened.


    After a while, he reached the room where the two servants stayed by the doors.


    The servants bowed lightly after confirming Erace''s figure, and immediately opened the door to Kannon from both sides.


    "This is our room."


    Without turning around, Erace quickly entered the room.

 2641 Chapter 2,638 Flexible Gymnastics

    Gaius stared at the back of Erace who had already entered the room for a while, but the servants who stood by the door had a strange expression on their faces, so he had no choice but to step inside.


    It was a rather luxurious design.


    The hallways leading up to this room were also quite luxurious, but the inside of this room was exceptional.


    And while luxurious, the size was exceptional.


    "... it''s huge. I think there''s a lot of rooms."


    Gaius murmured as he walked, before entering the room, Erace quickly replied as she sat on the sofa.


    Of course. It''s my Ziara Royal Villa.


    As a courtesy, Gaius sat down on the sofa opposite Erace with a hand signal and obtained approval.


    I hear that Gialla is a big country, but she''s also quite wealthy.


    "It''s only natural because you''re a big country."


    I laughed at what Erace took for granted.


    But Gaius said without putting it on his teeth.


    ��That''s not true. Even if you''re a big country, you can be poor."


    "Hmm, I don''t know that."


    Ah, that...


    The conversation between the two of them broke off.


    After that, for a while, the two of them turned their faces away and remained silent in the dull air.


    In the meantime, there''s plenty more.


    Sweat was seeping from Gaius'' forehead.


    Her cheeks twitched and her face was stiff.


    At last, Gaius could not stand it anymore, and stood up vigorously.


    Then, Erace twitched to the sudden movement of Gaius.


    What, what are you doing?


    "Huh? No, no... I''m going to do a little soft gymnastics..."


    "... I see. Please help yourself..."


    "... oh, I''ll let you do that..."


    Gaius walked along the fluffy carpet and walked vertically through the room.


    I found a place to escape from Erace''s sight and sat straight on the floor.


    Gaius stretched out his legs as he sighed once more.


    Then he slowly knocked his torso toward his leg and began the forward bending movement.


    "... ahh, throbbing..."


    Gaius whispered lightly, and from there he continued to exercise his gymnastics in a confused manner.


    As a result, my body gradually loosened up, and I was freed from the stiffness of my earlier body.


    "...... Well, for now, you''ve managed to get back......"


    Then, unexpectedly, Erace called out.


    ��How about a cup of tea?��

 2642 Lesson 2,639: Tea Time

    "... ah, ahhh... well then, let''s do it..."


    Gaius was puzzled by the sudden and unexpected offer from Erace and replied suddenly.


    Well then, I''ll have it ready.


    Ellais was as stubborn as ever, but she quickly began to prepare tea.


    Gaius approached with an unexpected look and sat down on the sofa he had been sitting on.


    Then Erace prepared the tea and placed it in front of Gaius.


    Here you go.


    "Oh, thank you."


    Erace sat on the sofa facing Gaius and slowly lifted the cup of tea with her left hand.


    Then, holding the cup elegantly in his right hand, he took it to his mouth and poured the tea gently into his mouth.


    Gaius glanced at the graceful workmanship.


    Then Erace noticed the gaze.


    Then he frowned and said.


    What is it?


    "Huh? No."


    Gaius hurriedly lifted the cup and drank his tea.


    The appearance was not as elegant as Erace, but it was by no means crude.


    Erace looked at Gaius'' workmanship and nodded lightly.


    Then the silence lasted for a while again.


    Sometimes the sound of tea making and the sound of cups and saucers touching each other echoed, but he didn''t make a sound.


    And they both finished their tea.


    Erace placed the cup on the table with each saucer and called out to Gaius for the first time in a long time.


    How about a change?


    Gaius thought that any further silence was unbearable and politely declined.


    "Ah, no, I don''t need a change." It was very delicious. "


    Gaius lowered his head slightly when he said so.


    Then Erace lowered her head as a courtesy.


    Erace stood up quickly and lifted two cups of saucer to clean up.


    Gaius called out in a panic.


    Ah, should I clean it up?


    But Erace said suddenly.


    No, thank you.


    Although Erace''s narrative was as stubborn as ever, she didn''t seem very angry with Gaius anymore.


    For that reason, Gaius unexpectedly snapped his chest down.


    However, as usual, Gaius was still there, so he got up quickly and returned to the place where he had exercised soft gymnastics earlier.

 2643 Lesson 2,640 Second Tea Ceremony

    When Gaius returned to the place where he had exercised his gymnastics earlier, he began to exercise his muscles.


    I did push-ups and abdominal exercises to squeeze time.


    Erace was reading on the sofa earlier.


    In a little hour, the two of them remained silent and immersed in their respective tasks.


    Then Erace stood up again.


    I''ll make you some tea.


    Gaius answered immediately, though his voice was silent for the first time in a long time.


    Ah, thank you very much.


    Gaius interrupted the bowl and returned to the couch.


    Soon Erace brought me tea and placed it in front of Gaius.


    As before, Erace returned to the sofa and began to drink tea in an elegant manner.


    After confirming that Erace had a mouthful of tea, Gaius took it to his mouth.


    "It''s delicious."


    Gaius said that he swallowed a sip of tea.


    Erace replied without particularly looking at Gaius.


    Thank you.


    The two of them were silent again.


    The sound of tea singing echoes only with the high-pitched sounds of cups and saucers.


    Then, in a moment of silence, the tea party continued.


    But such a tea party suddenly came to an end.


    The door was knocked on.


    Erace immediately laid down her tea and called out.


    Here you go.


    Then the door slammed open without a sound.


    It was Enneth who appeared from the back of the door.


    "Onee-sama, welcome home."


    Yeah, I''m home.


    Erace stood up suddenly and said:


    "I was just having a cup of tea. I''ll put onee-sama''s share, so please come and wait for me."


    Enneth nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, thank you."


    As Erace took her seat at the tea table, Enneth walked elegantly and sat beside the place where Erace was sitting.


    And Gaius and I looked at each other.


    Gaius couldn''t read anything from Enneth''s expression, so he called out.


    So, what happened?


    Enneth said with a smile.


    I''ll let you know after I drink Ella''s tea.


    Gaius unexpectedly squeezed his shoulders.


    But when I was told to do so, I couldn''t help but hurry, so I waited for a while.


    Soon after, Erace brought me tea.


    Erace carefully placed tea in front of Enneth and sat next to her.


    And Enneth said that the tea included a sip of Erace''s elegant workmanship, and she and Gaius looked at each other again.


    "I''m sorry." I wasn''t ready to meet His Majesty. "

 2644 Chapter 2641 The Military Council

    ��Ehhh, that means... I can''t see you?��


    Gaius asked to double-check.


    Enneth nodded apologetically.


    ��Yes, I was less powerful.��


    Gaius thought as he looked diagonally up at the right.


    "Um... what will happen then?"


    Then Enneth said, with Gaius and her eyes facing each other.


    ��I couldn''t do it in an authentic way, so I think I''ll do it in a different way.��


    Ennes laughed like that when she said that.


    Gaius looked a little surprised.


    "... what a surprise..."


    Do you say that?


    ��No, I didn''t think I was going to take an unorthodox approach.��


    ��I followed the proper procedure once. But that didn''t happen, so it''s only natural to try to do something different.��


    "Ah, well, that''s true... but it''s not what I imagined."


    "I see, but there''s no problem, right?"


    Gaius nodded heavily.


    "Sure. I wish I could see you."


    ��Ok, will you come with me then?��


    Then Erace contested.


    "Please wait for me, onee-sama." What the hell are you going to do? "


    Enneth turned to the side of Erace and said.


    Your Majesty is surrounded by your brothers and holds an army meeting.


    King Gialla, like Enneth, Erace''s brothers, Gates, Rest, and Callum, was going to invade the Kingdom of Belk.


    That was what Enneth said about the military council.


    Erace raised her eyebrows and expressed discomfort.


    "Are you already holding a military debate? That''s why you said you were excused from seeing onee-sama?"


    Enneth nodded deeply.


    Yeah, I guess so.


    "Oh, my God! My brothers must have tried to round up the people around him and not let them see him."


    Then Enneth nodded deeply.


    Yeah, I guess that''s true, too.


    Erace''s expression turned grim.


    Again, what are you going to do about it?


    Then Enneth laughed unstoppably.


    "It''s decided." It''s a breakthrough. "


    Erace shouted in amazement at this.


    "Are you serious! Onee-sama!"


    Enneth nodded and said with a devilish smile.


    "Yes, of course. If you think of the people, you can''t stop being tough."

 2645 Episode 2642: Forced Breakthrough

    In response to Enneth''s words, Erace had a stern expression on her face.


    ��... I''m sure onee-sama''s right.��


    Enneth nodded and turned to Gaius.


    Is that all right?


    Gaius answered with a smile.


    "Of course. I''m good at breaking through."


    Then Erace frowned.


    "Well, it''s rough..."


    Gaius objected a moment ago.


    "I''m going to do something rude right now."


    "That''s true, but..."


    Enneth said as she smiled at Erace.


    "Now, get ready."


    Enes said so, but turned to Gaius.


    But even so, please be as calm as possible.


    "Okay, you guys are the same people as the guards." I''ll try not to get hurt as much as I can. "


    Enneth bowed his head deeply.


    It''s helpful.


    Enneth stood up suddenly, saying that.


    He looked at Erace, who stood up the same way, and then turned to Gaius, who stood up again.


    Well then, ladies and gentlemen, let''s go.


    Gaius nodded vigorously.


    With Enneth at the forefront, he left the room bravely.


    "Come on, it''s a forced breakthrough from here." Are you ready? "


    Enneth looked at the many guards at the end of the corridor and said to Gaius, who could follow him.


    Erace nodded silently and Gaius replied.


    "Of course. You two wait here, because it''s dangerous."


    But Enneth didn''t nod.


    "No, Gaius. First, I will ask the guards to visit you again."


    But you just turned me down, didn''t you?


    "Yes, but we can''t take out the guards without asking questions." After all, I would like to say that if I say a word and you don''t let it go, your turn will come around. "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s troublesome... but it''s okay." There''s an order to things. You''re a princess. You don''t understand how important that is. "


    Gaius showed Enneth his understanding.


    Enneth smiled and thanked Gaius.


    Thank you very much.


    Then Enneth walked out to the many guards at the end of the corridor.

 2646 Lesson 2,643 The Guards

    "... Your Royal Highness..."


    One of the guards noticed Ennis and murmured.


    Enneth proudly declared as she approached them.


    "I''m coming through. Do you mind?"


    The guards filled the hallway with tension.


    Among them, a man thought to be the captain took a step forward.


    Then he put his hand on his chest and said, bowing deeply.


    "Your Royal Highness, I am truly sorry, but I cannot pass through your Royal Highness."


    But Enneth was not frightened.


    "Why? I am the princess of this country."


    "Of course! I understand"


    Then why don''t we just let it go through?


    "Unfortunately, it is the will of His Majesty the King."


    Well then, I would like to see His Majesty and confirm his will.


    "I''m sorry." It won''t come true. "


    "Why?"


    I have been instructed by His Majesty not to pass whatever His Majesty asks of me.


    Then Enneth let out a sigh.


    Then I can''t help it.


    Below the captain, the guards snorted their chests.


    But I was stunned by Enneth''s words.


    "Then we''ll have to break through."


    The guards roared and hardened their bodies.


    Your Highness! Have fun!


    "It''s not a joke. I can''t go back on this either. In any case, we must avoid this national disaster."


    Then the captain gave a bitter expression.


    "Your Highness, your feelings are repeating..." However, by royal decree, this will not be fulfilled. "


    Then Enneth looked at the captain''s face and frowned slightly.


    "... then push through, Gaius."


    Enneth said that, and Gaius, who was standing in the back, took a step forward.


    Well then, let''s do it as peacefully as possible.


    Gaius said that and pushed his right arm forward.


    Gaius said as the guards lowered their hips.


    Well then, the output is weak.


    As Gaius said, a strong wind blew from his right arm.


    But it was different from the usual gust of wind.


    Even so, the guards were unable to withstand the strong winds and gradually retreated.


    "Ugh...... this is......"


    The captain of the guard groaned.


    Gaius lifted his chin and said with a proud face.


    ��Windstorm. I don''t think I need to get hurt.��

 2647 Episode 2,644 Blowing Up

    "Ugh!... this is it..."


    The captain of the guard tried to block the strong wind by crossing his arms and putting them in front of his face.


    However, as the wind gathered momentum, the soles of the feet gradually retreated as they rubbed against the floor.


    "No, I can''t..."


    At last, the captain of the guard gave up.


    At that moment, the avant-garde collapsed.


    "Wow!" "Guuuuuu!" Ahhhh! "


    The Front Guards bump into the Rear Guards.


    As a matter of course, the rearguards collapsed as well.


    "No!" "Guu!" "Shit!"


    Everyone fell backwards and fell into a chess match.


    "Ugh..." "Ahh..." "Ahh..."


    Those in the back row banged their backs against the door.


    But Gaius'' windstorm didn''t stop.


    It was by no means an incredible gust, but it was intense enough to deprive them of their physical freedom.


    Windstorm kept blowing, and gradually the doors could no longer support the guards'' weight.


    Giggle... giggle... giggle...


    Along with the tremendous sound, the door finally opened.


    Bam!


    The guards roll into the room.


    The rage of those who were inside resounded.


    "Shut up! What''s going on?" "" What''s all this fuss about you guys from before?! "" The military is on the table! You know what I mean! "


    Generals sitting on the Council stand up from their chairs and scold the guards.


    But then Gaius, the infiltrator, appeared, careful not to step on the lying and moaning guards.


    "Who are you! You don''t look like that!"


    A fairly large general who was in the last seat said mightily.


    Gaius raised his jaw more than the giant general and said with a shrill chest.


    "That''s a face you don''t even see." Who is it? "


    The giant general flushed his face.


    "What the hell! You!"


    The giant general exclaimed as he bubbled his mouth.


    But Gaius unstoppably chuckled.


    ��I''m just kidding, you can''t afford it.��


    Then the face of the giant general was so bright red that it was impossible.


    "I won''t forgive you! Junior! Fix it there!"


    "Jr.... who are you?"


    The giant general unleashed his sword on his waist with a bright red face.


    "Whoa! Do you feel like you''re going to do it all of a sudden?"


    The giant general no longer reacted to Gaius'' words, but gently advanced his heavy body one step at a time.


    Then he swung up a giant sword that looked like his body.

 2648 Episode 2,645 Sibling Showdown

    "Let''s give it a try."


    Gaius muttered.


    Then she held out her right arm and pointed her index finger at the opponent.


    At that moment, a gust of wind blew out from his fingertips.


    It directly hit the face of the giant general.


    The general instantly bounced his head back.


    Then, my knee collapsed as if my whole body was losing strength.


    The general knelt on the floor, then recoiled and knocked his torso forward.


    Grrrr!


    The general pressed his forehead hard against the floor and stopped moving.


    Gaius smiled with satisfaction and said.


    "It worked." Looks like you got a little hurt, though. "


    At some point, Enneth, who was right behind Gaius, called out.


    ��Yes, if that''s the case.��


    "Yeah, I''ll be up in a minute."


    Gaius said that and slowly stepped forward.


    The generals didn''t have the strength they had earlier.


    Everyone retreated gently.


    Gaius hasn''t noticed the generals, but he has followed the Ennesses and moved on.


    But along the way, Pittari and Gaius stopped.


    Enneth shouted out loud.


    What''s going on?


    Gaius looked back and said.


    "No, I was wondering if you should just talk to me."


    Enneth smiled.


    Thank you for your concern.


    Enneth politely thanked him, passing beside Gaius and coming forward.


    Well then, let me go first.


    "Yeah, I''ll take care of the back."


    Enneth smiled again and went further.


    And he tried to go forward to the man with the majestic white beard.


    But at that time, because his younger princes had blocked the way, Enneth had no choice but to stop there.


    "Get out of there."


    Then Gates, the oldest of the three brothers, said with a sarcastic smile.


    "Elder Sister Enneth, what is this about?"


    "As you can see."


    "Trying to solve a problem with violence?"


    It''s better than the violence you''re planning in the name of war.


    Gates stared at Enneth hard.


    Then his youngest brother, Callum, took a step forward.


    "Elder Sister Enneth, this is an opportunity for Japan." It''s a big step towards becoming a bigger country. ��


    "Shut up, Callum!"


    Erace walked out beside Enneth.


    Kalm frowned and shut up.

 2649 Chapter 2646 Sisters and Brothers Fighting

    Then my younger brother''s rest took a step forward.


    Onee-san, we can''t afford to miss this opportunity to break the current stalemate.


    "You shut up, too!"


    Erace scolded Abigail Takashi.


    Rest was as silent as Callum, with an indignant look on his face.


    Then Gates, my eldest brother, took it back.


    ��Erace, can you put pressure on your brothers'' speech again?��


    "Gates, you must obey onee-sama."


    Erace''s words made Gates laugh with his nose.


    ��I refuse. If it''s important for the country, you don''t have to obey because you''re my sister.��


    Erace bit her teeth.


    Gates laughed again.


    "Sister Erace is violent, isn''t she? Do you know him? Words are also violent."


    Then Ennis opened his mouth, turning to Erace.


    Gates, isn''t your way of putting it violent?


    Gates looked at Enneth as if to discredit him.


    Enneth also looked back at Gates.


    When the two of them staggered often, a low-pitched voice flew from behind the three brothers.


    "Both of you, stop it. I don''t want to see you quarrelling."


    The three brothers looked back and thrust their knees and lowered their heads.


    The sisters also took off the hem of their clothes, crossed their legs, folded their hips, and bowed deeply.


    Gaius looked at the situation and looked around his neck.


    Then all the generals lay flat.


    Gaius tilted his head and wondered what to do.


    When I turned to the front, the timing was bad, and I saw the king.


    Unexpectedly, Gaius put his neck forward and interpreted.


    The king smiled unexpectedly.


    "I want to know your name."


    Gaius called himself Gaius while everyone lay flat.


    "Augros, aka Gaius Schneider."


    "Are there two names?" Is it like a street? ".


    ��That''s right. The Ennes call me Gaius.��


    Then the generals rushed out.


    He raised his face while kneeling on the floor and stared at Gaius.


    "To abandon His Highness..."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    But the King didn''t mind and asked further questions.


    A mage?


    ��Yes, you can see that.��


    "Hmm. And why are you here?"


    Gaius put his tilted neck back and said it with a straight face.


    It''s settled. It''s to stop Belc from invading.

 2650 Episode 2,647, please press.

    "I see, but I can''t do that."


    King Ziala spoke out in a harsh voice.


    But Gaius was not frightened and said more.


    "I guess so." It looks like they''re holding a military council for that purpose right now. "


    "That''s right. I can''t tell you what it is, but I''ll admit it."


    "But I want to press it and ask you to do it." Belk, give up the invasion. "


    King Gialla glanced at Gaius'' face and smiled slightly.


    I thought you said you couldn''t do it.


    Gaius said further, not timidly.


    "I thought you said you wanted to push it?"


    Then the generals rushed out again.


    "No! Towards Your Majesty!" -You rude bastard! - I won''t forgive you!


    But King Ziala also remained silent and raised his hand to dominate the generals.


    ��Gaius�� Belk has always been a threat to our country, but in recent years it has been particularly prominent. Do you know why?"


    "Because King Berk has become a militarized power."


    "Exactly. King Berk has been invading neighboring countries in recent years." I''m going to my country, and I''m going to do something about it. "


    I think so.


    "But that Belk king suddenly comes to me and says," Attack Belk. "Isn''t that an interesting story?"


    "Sure. Surprising story."


    "That would be the case. As I said earlier, Belk is a constant geopolitical threat to our country. If you can cut it off a bit, don''t be silly. Isn''t that right?"


    Gaius replied immediately.


    No, no, no, no.


    "Yes, it would."


    King Ziala said, breathing out his breath.


    But Gaius stood still and said:


    Normal.


    King Ziara''s eyes narrowed wooosh.


    "Huh..."


    "Well, if it''s normal, I''ll go in." But isn''t that a funny story? "


    King Ziala nodded harshly.


    "Hmm. I''ll admit it." All of a sudden, the king wants me to attack my country. "


    Of course you heard why, didn''t you?


    "Of course."


    "What did he say?"


    "I was pursued by a mighty wizard. I''ll cede the territory, so you have to attack me....."


    Gaius nodded.


    "I wonder who that mighty mage is...?"


    King Ziala loosened his mouth and laughed.


    You must be the lord.


    Gaius nodded contentedly and said.


    "That''s right. Shall I throw you out too?"

 2651 Chapter 2648 Question

    At that moment, the generals'' rage resounded.


    "You! Don''t be ridiculous!" - I won''t forgive you! I will never forgive you! -You ''ll chop them up!


    But when King Ziala raised his right hand again, he was silent at once.


    Gaius admired the leadership of King Ziala.


    King Ziara silenced the generals and turned to Gaius again.


    What is your aim, Gaius?


    It''s straightforward, isn''t it?


    "Of course." I don''t have time to question people who have broken into the military halls. "


    "That''s true, too."


    Gaius put aside his words and took a deep breath before speaking out.


    ��The ultimate goal is the unification of Melissa.��


    Then the generals groaned.


    But it soon turned into a grunge.


    "Don''t be a fool! -You crazy bastard!" "There''s no way I can do that!"


    But, of course, it didn''t work for Gaius at all, so he tilted his neck and snatched his ears.


    The generals became even more fierce and raucous.


    "You! What''s your attitude!" Rude! "" What are you doing face to face! You idiot! "" Hmm! If you look closely, you''re making a fool of yourself! Don''t be a fool! "


    As expected, Gaius'' cheeks tingled.


    Gaius slowly turned his head and stared at the generals.


    And the king Ziara that he saw lifted up his right hand again.


    The generals clashed with Gaius, but the king had no choice but to send a signal to stop them.


    Gaius frustratedly turned his head and turned to the king again.


    ��What do you think?��


    And the king of Ziara laughed not in particular, but answered with his own face.


    "It''s an impossible conversation. The Melissa continent is vast. It''s not very easy, but I don''t think unification will come about after a hundred years."


    Gaius nodded.


    "That''s a common sense answer."


    Huh. Admit it.


    "As a common sense answer." But I''m an insane person. "


    Then King Ziala''s eyes wooosh narrowed again.


    The power that drove King Belk away�� Is your Lord''s power that insane?


    Then Gaius laughed and raised his jaw.


    "You should check that out."


    The king nodded his head and said:


    "All right. Let''s see." I''ll do it with insane power. "

 2652 Lesson 2,649 King Ziara

    "Very well, but it''s small here." I''d like to change the place. "


    Gaius said with a smile.


    And the generals rose up again, and king Ziala immediately lifted up his right hand, and dominated.


    "All right, let''s go out to the courtyard."


    Then Gaius held on to King Ziala.


    "No, it''s a hassle to go out to the courtyard." It''s fine on the rooftop. "


    King Ziala nodded instantly.


    "All right, let''s get out of that door and get to the roof."


    The king of Ziara said, "Let''s get moving."


    Gaius was surprised at the lightness of King Ziala''s footwork.


    But while he was thinking about it, Gaius rushed to the door leading to the rooftop.


    Five sisters and brothers and generals followed, and after a while they all went out to the rooftop.


    And the king went out on the roof, and inhaled into his breast a full of air toward the breeze.


    "It''s a nice day, the wind smells of trees and it''s delicious."


    Gaius smiled.


    "You''re a poet. The wind is delicious."


    ��That''s not true. You should try it too. The scent is good standing up."


    Gaius inhaled as he was told.


    "... it certainly smells a little bit like that."


    "That would be the case. The wind tastes good on days like this."


    "Hmmm..."


    Then King Ziala smiled.


    "Come on, let me show you." "... the power of your lord."


    Gaius smiled confidently and stepped forward.


    Then, when I turned my right arm diagonally upward, I immediately dyed it red.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Then the flames and flames burned from Gaius'' arm.


    The flames burned violently over Gaius'' right arm.


    Seeing that, the generals raised a groaning voice.


    But the king of Ziara was not astonished, but he narrowed his eyes.


    Gaius was very concerned about the surrounding reactions, and when he smiled, he released a barflame at the maximum output.


    "No!" "Eh!" "Wow!"


    The generals raised their voices in amazement at the power of the barflame from Gaius'' right arm.


    Gaius looked even better.


    But when Gaius looked at King Ziara with his head around him, his expression didn''t look too surprised.


    Gaius frowned at the reaction.


    "... hey, aren''t you surprised?"


    Then King Ziala raised his tongue.


    "No, I''m amazed enough." But I already heard about it. I just didn''t show my face. "

 2653 Chapter 2650: Purpose

    "Hmm... I was listening. From whom?"


    Gaius slowly closed the barflame from his right arm and asked.


    King Ziara replied calmly.


    "It''s from a detective."


    "A secret agent? Do you mean... where did the secret agent see my magic and report it?"


    King Gialla nodded to Gaius'' question.


    ��Exactly. When Velcro attacked Agult, he was actually sending a detective into the Velcro army.��


    "Oh, that''s right. I see... Belk suddenly invaded Agurt, so I asked him to find out what would happen as a neighbor."


    "That''s right. Then suddenly, a mage appeared, releasing incessant magic and pushing the Belk army back."


    Yeah, that''s true.


    You''re still the lord after all.


    That''s right. There''s no one else who can unleash such magic power.


    ��Yeah, I was half skeptical right now, until I actually saw it.��


    It didn''t seem surprising to say I was half suspicious, though.


    ��I told you. I was surprised. I just didn''t show my face. This is still the king of one country. There is something called form."


    "You look good. That''s fine." And now you know what I''m capable of, right? "


    King Ziala answered with a bitter smile.


    Of course. No matter how big an army my army is, there''s no way to fight it.


    Gaius nodded contentedly.


    "I''m glad you understand. That means you won''t invade Velcro, right?"


    Then King Ziala thought for a moment.


    Gaius looks forward to it.


    Yeah? Do you have anything to think about?


    King Gialla looked at Gaius with his true face, and slowly opened his mouth.


    You said your main purpose was to unify the Melissa Continent, didn''t you?


    Gaius nodded.


    "Yeah, that''s the ultimate goal." But what is it? "


    King Ziara asked with a genuine face.


    "Then why don''t you do it?"


    Gaius was struck into the void.


    "... no? No, I''m doing it." I wonder... if it''s in the middle of it? "


    Really? Have you been going a long way?


    "Going far away?... no, I don''t think so..."


    "If you have that much magic power, you will be able to obey the country as you wish." So why is the Lord here? "


    "No, that''s why... it''s happening"


    Then King Giara slashed into Gaius.


    Lord, what do you really want to do?

 2654 Episode 2,651 Cloudy Consciousness

    Gaius was puzzled by the question of King Ziala.


    "... no, I don''t know... I..."


    King Gialla has been a pain in the ass when he sees the bewilderment of Gaius.


    Master, is something wrong?


    Gaius''s head seemed empty and he couldn''t think of anything.


    "... ah... ah..."


    Gaius began to whisper one word with his dumb-eyed eyes.


    Then Enneth approached Gaius from behind.


    "What''s the matter, Gaius?"


    But Gaius bent down and broke his knee without reacting to Enneth rushing from behind.


    Enneth was surprised and called out to Gaius, who was throbbing.


    ��What''s the matter? Gaius! Can you hear me? Gaius!"


    But Gaius didn''t react to Enneth''s voice just by staring into the distance.


    For this reason, Enneth raised her face and shouted out loud.


    "Somebody! Medic! Quick!"


    In response to Enneth''s request, the guards rushed out.


    Enneth confirmed that and called Gaius again.


    "Gaius! Are you okay?" Gaius! Answer me! Answer me! "


    It was Enneth''s desperate call, but Gaius'' reaction did not stop.


    And king Gialla looked on the state of it with interest, and looked upon it from above.


    And after a while, I suddenly crushed it.


    "... who the hell is he?"


    "... yeah?... where are we?"


    Gaius woke up and looked at the stranger''s ceiling.


    The medical officer noticed that Gaius had woken up.


    Mr. Gaius, can you hear me?


    Gaius replied as he slowly looked at the voice.


    "... oh, I can hear you."


    "Great, do you remember before you fell?"


    "... have you fallen?... me?"


    "Yes, you fell before His Majesty."


    Gaius narrowed his eyes and awakened his memory.


    "... oh, I remember. I was questioned by... King Ziala... so... I lost consciousness because of the confusion."


    ��Yes, I don''t know why you suddenly lost consciousness, but it looks like you have memories, so I don''t have any sequelae.��


    Then Gaius let out a big breath and said.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to see King Ziala." Can you arrange a visit? "


    The medical officer nodded and said.


    ��No need to make arrangements. His Majesty has already told me that he would like to see you again as soon as you regain consciousness."

 2655 Lesson 2,652 In King Ziaras quarters

    "Oh, Gaius. How are you?"


    Enneth called out to Gaius as he stepped into King Gialla''s quarters.


    Gaius interpreted lightly, slowly approaching King Ziala and responding to Enneth, who stood beside him.


    "Oh, thank you."


    Gaius smiled as Enneth stood beside King Gialla, gripping the princes on the other side.


    "That''s good." Looks like you have a good complexion. I''m relieved. "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and moved closer, saying:


    "You worried me. I''m sorry."


    Gaius said to Enneth and Erace, who was beside him.


    Then Enneth smiled and said, "No. I don''t care." But my sister Erace couldn''t help but say, "I''m not worried."


    With a bitter smile, Gaius knocked his head down and lowered it.


    And now the king of Ziara spoke to Gaius.


    "What do you say? Can I talk to you?"


    Gaius nodded deeply and loudly.


    "Oh, I really want to talk to you."


    And the king of Ziara nodded, and made a wave unto them that were restrained.


    "Everybody back off. I want to talk to Gaius."


    Then the princes expressed their dissatisfaction.


    "Your Majesty! How dare you two!" It''s in danger. "


    A thin younger brother, Callum, shouted out in a high-pitched voice.


    Then the younger son, Rest, was in the same tune.


    Yes, Your Majesty, Kalm promised!


    But King Ziala waved again to his brethren in a troublesome manner.


    "No problem. If Gaius is going to harm me, I will be escorted."


    But!


    When Callum called out to the king again, his eldest son, Gates, clasped his hand and took control.


    Callum shrugged and refrained.


    Gates confirms it and slowly turns back to King Ziala and says in a calm voice.


    "I understand, Your Majesty. Well then, let''s refrain from it."


    Gates said that and turned his heels back.


    The rests, confused, followed their brother and slowly walked out.


    Then said King Ziara to the Enneth sisters.


    "So are you."


    Enneth and the others bowed silently and deeply before leaving.


    Only Gaius and King Ziala were left in the room.

 2656 Episode 2653: Previously on

    "Now, Gaius, you can hang up there first."


    King Gialla recommended sitting on a chair to look after Gaius'' body.


    Gaius did not disobey, he obeyed.


    Well then, I''ll let you do it.


    Gaius sat down right next to King Ziala.


    And king Ziara sat again in his chair, and the two were set against each other.


    "Then I''ll ask Gaius again." What does your lord want with this world? "


    Gaius took a deep breath in.


    Then, my eyes were full, and as I held my breath in my lungs, I suddenly exhaled.


    Gaius breathed and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know. To be honest, I don''t know."


    "Oh, I don''t know anymore..."


    King Ziala narrowed his eyes and said, observing Gaius gently.


    Gaius took his eyes directly in front of him and said more.


    "Oh, at first I was going to unify this world... the Melissa continent."


    "Why? Why did you aim to unify the Melissa Continent?" Is it because you''ve gained that extra power? "


    Then Gaius hesitated.


    But soon Gaius opened his mouth as he had decided.


    "... Actually, I''m not from this era"


    King Ziara''s eyes glowed sharply.


    "... oh, you''re from another era?"


    Gaius frowned at the king''s reaction.


    Aren''t you surprised?


    King Ziala smiled lightly, and said:


    "I was somewhat surprised. But not as much as a bullshit."


    "Oh, I''m surprised at that."


    Then King Ziala laughed.


    "Actually, I have seeds."


    Tane?


    "Hmm. Someone said before that a timeless man like you would appear before me."


    Gaius was amazed at this.


    Huh! Really?


    King Ziala nodded slowly.


    ��It''s true. It''s a long time ago.��


    "It''s like a prophecy..."


    ��Yeah, that''s why I wasn''t so surprised.��


    "I see. So he said I came from a certain era?"


    He said he came from a distant future.


    I see. You''re right.


    Well, after all, you''re from the future.


    Well, do you know the prophet''s name?


    "I know... he called himself Rocuse"


    When Gaius heard the name, he was as stunned as ever.


    ��Lokuzu... that''s... the name of the man who was supposed to lead me��

 2657 Episode 2,654: Memories of Rocuse

    ��Lokuzu... that''s... the name of the man who was supposed to lead me��


    Gaius nodded with a stern expression.


    It must be so, but Rocuse was the man to guide Gaius when he was lost in this age.


    However, there was also a man who suddenly disappeared somewhere in Agult.


    King Ziala narrowed his eyes as he looked at Gaius.


    "Ahh, I''ll guide you... that man..."


    Gaius raised his face suddenly and asked with a stern face.


    "How long ago was that far away?" He was an old man the other day when I was in the Rocuse. "


    King Ziala nodded.


    "It would be." I met Rocuse when I was still in my twenties. Then Lokuz was older than I was. That''s right, it was about the middle of the 30s. "


    Well, then the calculations don''t fit.


    "Hmm. And where is Rocuse?"


    Gaius shook his head slowly.


    ��I don''t know. He just disappeared.��


    Then Ziala king narrowed his eyes again.


    ��... oh, that''s... just like that.��


    Gaius asked reflexively.


    "Back then? When you met Rocuse?"


    King Ziala nodded with great respect.


    ��Not right after we met. After a while, Rocuse suddenly disappeared without any greeting from me."


    Gaius snorted grudgingly.


    "What the hell is this guy... I wonder what he wants to do..."


    King Ziara smiled as if he missed the distant past.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t spend so much time with him." But it was an interesting experience. ��


    ��Can you tell me what kind of experience it was?��


    Gaius asked, and King Ziala nodded nervously.


    "Very well, when I met Rocuse, I was a prince."


    "I guess so." I''m the king now. "


    "Yes, but I was not the Prince."


    Gaius raised his eyebrows.


    Yeah? Is that so?


    "Oh, I was only seventh in the line of succession to the throne."


    That''s a lot lower.


    "Hmm. Therefore, I never thought that I would be king at that time."


    "Well, I guess so." In any case, there are six of them up there. "


    And the king of Ziara nodded, and said to him to murmur with distant eyes.


    "That''s right, Rocuse has appeared there."

 2658 Chapter 2,655 The Throne

    Lokuz said to me, "You will be king of Ziara."


    And king Ziala said, and looked up a little, and narrowed his eyes.


    Gaius raised his gaze without moving his face and said, trying to remember his past.


    ��I see. It''s similar to my time.��


    Then King Ziala smiled slightly.


    I see. It''s the same.


    "Well, I know the situation is quite different, but he said I was the man who would unite the Melissa Continent." And I''m in a position to assist. "


    Then King Ziala told him to crush his beard, rubbing it over and over.


    "I see, the same is true of me. He said he would help me to the throne."


    ��Together. He just disappeared.��


    King Ziala nodded.


    "Was that right after we met?"


    "Yeah, right away. I met Rocuse and headed for Agult first. And when I got into the royal palace, he suddenly disappeared."


    Then the king of Ziara scrubbed his beard again and again.


    "... hmm, I see. It''s different from my time."


    "Yeah. It was a while ago, wasn''t it?"


    "Hmm. That''s when I took the throne. He disappeared all of a sudden."


    "Is that so?" Then the purpose is fulfilled. "


    "Hmm. That''s what happens."


    So you''ve been with me for quite a while, right?


    Then King Ziala shook his head slowly to the side.


    "No, it was just a year or so."


    Gaius was also surprised at this.


    "One year? In just one year, you became king from the seventh place of the throne?"


    King Ziala nodded slowly.


    "Yes, for a year or so, I became king."


    Then Gaius gulped his eyebrows and gave a suspicious expression.


    "That sounds like a pretty lousy conversation to me."


    King Ziala smiled at the falconry.


    "Yeah, I think so too."


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    Is it true that Rocuse leapt out of nowhere you didn''t know about?


    King Ziara did not nod this time.


    King Gialla stared into Gaius'' eyes with a straight face and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Hmm. I think so. That''s why he disappeared the last time."

 2659 Lesson 2,656: Ancient Languages

    "I don''t deserve a gorgeous reign... if I get my hands dirty."


    Gaius imagined it.


    King Ziala nodded slowly.


    "Hmm. I think so too."


    Gaius closed his eyes, put his arms together, and thought.


    ��Hmph... I don''t know what happened��


    Gaius, with his arms crossed, opened his right eye and said to King Ziala.


    King Ziala smiled slightly.


    ��What do you want to know?��


    I''m curious about how Locus got you to the throne.


    ��Very well, then I will tell you everything.��


    King Ziala said so, once he looked away, turned upward, quietly turned his face back, and slowly opened his mouth.


    "That was when I was twenty-four. My hobby hunted for a lot of prey, and when I was in a good mood and on my way back from the hunting ground, I was thirsty, and I stopped by a village with my servants."


    As soon as King Ziala breathed out there, he began to talk.


    "A man approached me from a distance while I was getting water at the end of the village chief''s house and quenching my thirst."


    Gaius nodded loudly as he joined forces.


    Rocuse, right?


    King Ziala laughed gently.


    "Yes, he''s slowly approaching me."


    There were confessors, wasn''t there?


    "Hmm. Of course, everyone was alert." Then I headed to Rocuse and warned him not to come any closer. ��


    But he didn''t stop.


    "Yeah, you know that."


    "Because if you stop there, you won''t be able to continue talking, right?"


    Then King Ziala raised his face and laughed.


    "That''s true, too." He came unstoppably to the sight of his servants. "


    Hmm, so?


    "He grinned and laughed at the offerors."


    Gaius tilted his head slightly.


    "Hmm... I''m surprised. It''s quite provocative."


    "The Rocuse you know is an old man." At that time, he was in his mid-30s. There''s still a lot of blood. "


    That''s right. Are you the same?


    King Ziala nodded with a smile.


    "Hmm. There was quite a lot of blood." I remember myself leaping blood and flesh at the approach of Rocuse. "


    ��You were having fun, weren''t you? Even where hunting is a hobby, it feels like blood."


    ��Yeah, that''s what everyone does when they''re young.��


    And the king of Ziara said, and his eyes were a little distant.

 2660 Episode 2,657 Encounters

    So, what happened after that?


    Gaius told me to rush ahead.


    King Ziala smiled and resumed his conversation.


    "Rocuse turned his right hand and blew out the guards."


    Suddenly?


    "Yes, all of a sudden."


    "Hmm, there''s so much blood in it."


    King Gialla laughed at Cook.


    "That''s right, suddenly without chanting." The guards would have been devoured. "


    "Ahh, surely you didn''t chant Lokuz." So what happened after that? "


    "The guards were blown up, but they all stood up and rescued immediately."


    I see. It wasn''t magic that would inflict fatal injuries.


    "Hmm. I''m not familiar with it either, but it seemed like a gust of wind."


    Ahh, well then, Windstorm or something like that, right?


    "Well, there weren''t any injuries anyway."


    I mean, that''s intimidating.


    King Ziala nodded heavily.


    "Hmm. After blowing it off, Rocuse turned to me and spoke to me."


    What did you say?


    "You said you wanted to serve me first."


    Gaius shook his head many times.


    Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwhwwwwwwww


    ��Well, I''ll show you what I can do and pitch you first. It''s a common hand."


    But it''s still working, isn''t it?


    King Ziala nodded again.


    "Hmm. I had a lot of blood, too." I liked it right away. "


    "That''s why I took it."


    "No, I put it on hold for now."


    Well, I told you I had a lot of blood, so I''m not very careful.


    Of course, I don''t know how to do it at that stage.


    Gaius nodded.


    "That''s true, too." I don''t know if I''m good at it. After all, I want to suddenly approach and serve the words that let go of my magic. "


    "That''s right, and it happened in a village that happened to stop by on its way home from a hunt." It''s only natural to think that there might be an act. "


    Gaius nodded a great deal.


    "Sure. Lokuz was waiting for you in the village." The reason I stopped by the village... was because I was thirsty? "


    "That''s right."


    "In that case, from the point of view of Rocuse, it''s not predictable." It''s only natural to be cautious. "


    And the king of Ziara said, Nodding slowly.


    ��That''s why I ordered you to come with me as a hold for now.��

 2661 Episode 2658: Sexuality

    Did Rocuse follow you quietly?


    In response to Gaius'' question, King Ziara answered without putting his hair in.


    "I followed you. Of course. I want to serve you."


    I see. So you''re back at the Royal Palace?


    King Ziala shook his head to the side.


    "No. On the way back to the royal palace, there was a nice plain." I went there. "


    ��The plains, which means we were trying to figure out what Rocuse''s magic was.��


    King Gialla smiled with a smile.


    "That''s right, I wanted to know if I could use the locusts." So we headed for the plains. "


    So you were able to use it?


    "That''s right. There aren''t many magicians in my country." But some of them knew me, too. "


    "It''s a comparison." So, how was it? "


    "But as far as I know, I think Rocuse was the best wizard I ever had."


    "Well, I can make a name for myself later as a wise man." Of course not. "


    That''s right.


    So you decided to take care of it?


    "No. I still don''t know who he is." At that stage, I didn''t think I''d be able to take it. "


    Gaius nodded repeatedly.


    Well, sure. What''s the matter then?


    "I thought I''d keep it on hand for now. And in the meantime, I thought it would be a good idea to let someone else look into it."


    "That''s a reasonable decision." So now you know who you are, right? "


    Gaius asked with certainty.


    But King Gialla''s answer was unexpected to Gaius.


    ��No, I didn''t know how much I wanted you to look into it.��


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "Don''t you understand? You''re a prince, right?" Even though it is the seventh place in the throne, you have considerable power, right? "


    Umu


    King Ziala nodded slowly and loudly.


    If that''s the case, you can use a reasonable number of people to check it out, right?


    Umu


    And the king of Gialla nodded slowly and majestically.


    And you couldn''t find out?


    ��Yes, it was useless to increase the number of people.��


    Gaius squeezed his eyebrows.


    "... what did Rocuse himself say?"


    "Rocuse didn''t talk about himself."


    Didn''t you ask?


    "Of course, I asked, but I kept my mouth shut about it."


    "Well then..."


    King Ziala''s softer expression lurks in the shadows and becomes a harsh expression.


    "That''s why I didn''t trust Rocuse to the end."

 2662 Episode 2,659: Akashi No Sakai

    Well, that''s what happens.


    Gaius said with a convincing face.


    King Ziala smiled and said.


    "What about you, my lord?" Do you trust Rocuse? "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t have time for that." I was gone before I could build up my trust. "


    I see.


    And the king of Ziara said briefly, as he scraped his beard.


    Gaius pushed ahead.


    So, what happens after that?


    And king Ziara set his dwelling right, and began to speak again.


    "Hmm. I couldn''t trust him, but I had to admit my strength. So I decided to take it and use it for the time being."


    Sounds like a reasonable decision.


    "Lokuzes did not rejoice or grieve, but accepted it pale."


    ��Wait a minute. Accepted means you''re going to use it?��


    "Hmm. I was young, too." It was troublesome to look for each other in the stomach. That''s why I told you the truth. I''ll take care of you for now, but I don''t trust you unless you reveal your identity. Even so, I decided that it was worth using. "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s a lot of honesty. No matter how young you are."


    ��Yeah, I think so. But at that time, I was a confident man. I think it would have been his behavior now."


    "I see. You want to show me that you''re not going to jerk off, even if you''re thinking of something bad about the Rocuse."


    King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    "That''s right, I still think I''m sweating when I think of Akkan."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    Well, if you''re young... can''t I talk about people too?


    Gaius said, recalling his behavior.


    King Gialla looked at Gaius and smiled bitterly again.


    "Apparently, so does your lord." It''s a short time, but the Lord''s words and deeds are similar to those of my youth. "


    "Heh heh, I''ll be careful again." I don''t know how many times you''ve noticed that..... "


    Gaius said, bending his mouth to the letter.


    King Ziala laughed happily.


    Just reflecting might be better than me.


    Huh, you didn''t reflect?


    "That''s right. I didn''t have anyone to help me." After all, it was the seventh place in the throne. It seems great, and beyond that, it''s an impossible position. I think everyone who follows me was only for the money I had at that time. "


    And the king of Ziara gave him a subtle look, which was different from pity, and from anger, and his eyes winked softly.

 2663 Chapter 2660: Security

    I see. It''s a subtle thing to be a prince but hardly a king.


    Said Gaius, taking into account the feelings of King Ziala.


    King Ziala smiled slightly and said:


    "Well, there''s a lot I can do. For example, we might try to enrich our territory. But at that time, I couldn''t afford to be there."


    I mean, did you want to be king?


    King Ziala nodded slowly.


    "Hmm. You wanted to be. I wanted to be a king of a country, not a lord of a region. That was my heart at the time of the falsehood."


    "Hmm... but if you want to be king, I think territorial management is important." There is a state-run business on the extension line. "


    "Exactly. The size of the country and territory is different, except for one, which is almost identical." In that sense, I can say that it is on the extension line, according to the Lord. However, if you actually managed the territory well, you wouldn''t be a king. So I found no motivation. "


    Gaius nodded.


    "Well, that''s right." How rich and prosperous is the territory? Does it have anything to do with succession to the throne? "


    Umu


    King Ziala nodded with great respect.


    Gaius was convinced by the words of King Gialla, but he was concerned only with one thing.


    Gaius asked that.


    "I understand very well, but state management and territorial management are on the extension line, but you said one thing different, right?" What is that? "


    King Ziara answered immediately.


    ��Security. National defense is essential to deal with invasions of other countries. I was prepared for a certain amount of force from my lord. But it''s only a police force for territorial management. It''s fundamentally different from operating an army that is responsible for the security of a country."


    "I see. That makes sense." But other than that, we''re pretty much together. "


    ��Yeah, it''s just big and small.��


    ��Alright, but what was the young prince doing that he couldn''t be king and couldn''t find the motivation to run the territory?��


    King Ziala''s expression turned from harsh to gentle.


    ��Nothing. I was just spending my time alone.��


    "It''s a waste of time." Is that where the Rocuse came in? "


    "That''s right. When I took Rocuse and took him to the hunting ground again, he told me."


    Gaius made a quick move.


    What did you say?


    You will be King of Ziara.

 2664 Episode 2661: Troublesome

    Suddenly?


    Gaius said in a slight surprise.


    King Ziala smiled.


    ��Yeah. It was sudden. He suddenly said," Let''s go after the prey in the hunting ground. "


    "Wasn''t there such a gesture until then?"


    ��I didn''t think so. But now I think I might have taken the opportunity.��


    "Did you think we should take the time to talk?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    ��I see. Until then, we weren''t alone.��


    ��Probably. I''m not sure, but I don''t think so.��


    In other words, it was a chance for Rocuse to meet a thousand people.


    "Hmm. In the hunting ground, each of them takes their place." There weren''t many guards nearby, and Rocuse was the only one there. ��


    ��So, what did you think when you heard that?��


    King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    "I thought you were doing something stupid. It can''t be like that."


    "Well, that''s a natural reaction, isn''t it?" From the circumstances, you can hardly be king. "


    Hmm. I thought that the seventh place in the throne would not inherit the throne unless it happened in the Cataclysm.


    Well, what did you say to me?


    ��You said it was stupid. That''s impossible. You should probably put aside some of the world''s rhetoric."


    Where''s Rocuse?


    "Still stubborn." But when I am king, this is my destiny. "


    "Destiny... well, I''m the one who heard the news." It''s no wonder you''re a fatalist. "


    ��Well, I''ve always said that all the truth is in me.��


    I mean, isn''t Aoki nice?


    "I guess so." After all, you didn''t listen to me. "


    Is that so? Even though you''re serving me?


    For Locus, serving me was just a matter of convenience.


    ��Oh, I see. I''m not really serving as a servant, I''m just here to tell you.��


    ��Yes, that''s why you didn''t listen to me much.��


    Gaius unexpectedly leaked a bitter smile.


    King Ziala also smiled bitterly.


    "That''s why I remember how troublesome it was."


    Hmm, but I didn''t throw it out.


    And king Ziala laughed with joy, and said,


    Hmmm. I''ve had a lot of problems... but I''ve had a lot of fun.

 2665 Episode 2662 Doubt

    "Hmm, that''s interesting... what was so interesting about it, by the way?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, King Ziara answered suddenly.


    "My position has risen."


    Do you have the right to inherit the throne?


    When Gaius asked with surprise, King Ziala replied, lightly shaking his head to the side.


    "No, I still don''t have the right to inherit the throne." But I obviously felt the sequence rising in the court. "


    Gaius bowed his head unexpectedly.


    "... I don''t really understand the meaning of this."


    "Hmm. This is not explicit, unlike the right to inherit the throne." But I could see that the sequence was changing steadily. "


    "... hmm, the sequence in the court... is that something you can see?"


    ��Hmm. I can see that.��


    Why?


    When Gaius asked without putting his hair in his heart, King Gialla replied suddenly.


    "Because the superiors have disappeared one after another."


    Then Gaius gave a surprised expression.


    "Could that be... an assassination?"


    King Ziala waved with a bitter smile.


    "No, it''s not. It''s not."


    Then why did he disappear?


    "Illness and death."


    Gaius sends a skeptical look with his face diagonal.


    Really ~?


    King Ziara replied with a laugh.


    ��True, I have no doubt about that. We were all elderly."


    Oh, I see. The order in the court has nothing to do with the right to inherit the throne.


    ��Of course, compared to the royalty and grand nobility in the court.��


    In other words, everyone who has the right to inherit the throne is young, but that''s not the case with regard to the order in the court.


    "That''s right. Some people are very powerful, even if they''re not royalty." On the other hand, even if they were born to royalty, some of them would be bewildered by no one. "


    Hmm, did the top players in that sequence die of illness after illness?


    "Yes, it''s not like he died suddenly. I heard that everyone was sick. But they all died at the same time."


    At some point?


    After Rocuse showed up.


    Then Gaius tilted his head again.


    "Huh? There''s such a coincidence ~?"


    "However, as I said earlier, they complained that they were less fit than before, that they were old in the first place, and that there was nothing suspicious about them."


    But Gaius'' suspicions didn''t go away.


    "No, that''s suspicious, isn''t it?" I don''t care what you think. "

 2666 Episode 2,663: Ten Vacant Seats

    "Is that so?" I don''t think that''s going to happen. "


    King Gialla thought Gaius'' idea was a perversion.


    But Gaius continued to doubt it.


    "No, it''s still weird." No matter how old they are, after Rocuse appeared, everyone suddenly started to bum and die. "


    I think there''s such a match.


    "How many people died?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, King Ziara looked back at him with distant eyes.


    That''s right... about ten people.


    ��How many of you were higher than you at the time?��


    Thirty or so?


    Then Gaius said it was a kipper.


    "Then it''s really weird." It''s impossible to be anything stochastic. It''s impossible to say by chance that ten out of thirty people died bumpy. "


    But King Ziala said, rubbing his beard.


    "But they were all elderly people who died. I still think it''s a coincidence of time."


    Then Gaius put his arms together and gave him a complicated expression.


    ��Ughh, but hey... I don''t care how old you are...��


    Gaius repeatedly knocked his neck down, but he couldn''t push through any more than King Ziala, who actually lived through that era, denied it.


    "Well, let''s put that story aside." And then what happened? "


    King Ziara nodded and began to speak the old saying again.


    "My elevation has made me stink."


    Gaius nodded.


    I see. The beginning of the inter-court struggle.


    "That''s right, a dozen people died suddenly." There was a great deal of confusion in the court. And then the shadows appeared. "


    The faction feud will intensify.


    "That''s true, too." It was already a terrible thing. I heard three times a day of solicitation to the faction. "


    Gaius tilted his head and looked surprised.


    So you didn''t join a faction until then?


    King Ziala nodded greatly.


    "I managed the territory well." Until then, I was not interested in factionalism in the court. "


    Are you serious about running a territory?


    Hmm. I don''t know about you, but I think you were a good lord.


    And the king of Ziara said, and lifted up his tongue, and smiled.

 2667 Episode 2664 Faction

    I told you earlier that I''m not very interested in territorial management.


    Gaius said, and King Ziara smiled bitterly to argue.


    ��That''s why I told you it was appropriate. No matter how hard you try to run your territory, you can''t become a king. That''s why it''s just the way it is."


    "Even though you''re a good lord?" You seem to be saying that you are very capable? "


    Gaius said sarcastically.


    Then the king of Ziara replied without any misgivings.


    "Hmm. I won''t deny it. Of course, but I think the people loved it."


    "Well, it''s quite reasonable to say it yourself." But after that, I''m actually the king. Is that so? "


    King Gialla laughed when Gaius said mischievously.


    Well then, let''s do that.


    Gaius also laughed and said.


    "Okay, so what happened to the Faction''s invitation?"


    "No thanks, I''ve been quiet for a while."


    ��You''re working hard. You don''t have to join any faction right away. It''s better to scatter them and then sell them at a high price."


    "Hmm. I thought I''d stick it as hard as I could." It was the same idea for Rocuse. ��


    "And Lokuz... so I guess you''ve already decided which faction you want to join?"


    Then the king of Ziala nodded heavily.


    "Hmm. Not from the very beginning, but over time, I''ve been able to understand the situation." I joined a faction at the right time. "


    Huh, what kind of faction was it?


    "A faction of young nobles."


    "Young nobles... don''t seem too strong, though."


    That''s right. It wasn''t a strong faction because there were no powerful aristocrats and no royalty.


    "Why did you join such a faction?"


    "First of all, I didn''t have any royalty other than myself."


    Gaius nodded convincedly.


    ��I understand that, because without other royalty, you will be important to that faction.��


    "That''s right, it''s a rarity." The second reason is that there was no elderly. ��


    "Because if there are elderly people, their opinions will not be shared."


    ��There was a reason for that, but there was a reason for that.��


    "Is that any reason...?"


    As Gaius twisted his neck, King Ziala replied with a bitter smile.


    "If you''re young, you won''t die first." Dozens of people died in the last few days. Don''t you think it''s humane to think that it might continue after that? "


    And the king of Ziara said unto him, Behold, he raised up his tongue with Ziari.

 2668 Chapter 2665 Sickness and Death

    "Naaaaaaah." I''m sure you''d think so. "


    While saying so, Gaius turned his gaze of suspicion toward King Ziala.


    And when I raised the corner of my mouth, I said it with a confident expression.


    And it actually went on, didn''t it?


    Then King Ziala nodded with a smile.


    ��Yeah, that''s right. But I''m telling you, I wasn''t convinced either."


    "I''m sure you are. But... aren''t you suspicious of Rocuse from all over?"


    But King Gialla clearly denied the thought of Gaius.


    "No, that''s not true. Like I said, they all died of obvious diseases. I didn''t think Lokuz did anything, and it''s still the same.��


    But Gaius stared at King Ziala with a disgusting look.


    "Really? No matter what I think, the Rocuse didn''t jump?"


    "They were all sick, and the cause of death was different." There was nothing to be suspicious about. "


    "Well, the cause of death is different." Everyone suspects the same thing. "


    "That''s right, and the cause of death was different. So no one suspected it, and so did I."


    Still, Gaius didn''t stop looking suspicious.


    "I can''t believe it." ''Cause, you know, it went on and on, right? And you became king. After that, the superior people who had the right to inherit the throne died, didn''t they? "


    Then King Ziala shook his head to the side unexpectedly.


    Gaius looked surprised.


    Isn''t that right?


    "Two people died after I belonged to the faction. Sick and dead, of course. But then no one died for a while."


    Gaius had a hard look on his eyebrows.


    "In other words, a total of twelve people died from the disease." What was the number one heir to the throne at that time? "


    It''s still the seventh.


    In other words, only twelve leading nobles have died, and not a single royalty?


    "No, two royals have also died." But they were lower in rank than I am. "


    "I see... but maybe it wasn''t Lokuz."


    "Yes, and if Rocuse leaps to take me to the throne, he will take the upper hand as the dead, not the lower one who will inherit the throne."


    "Surely... it''s impossible to kill twelve people without the most important heir to the throne."


    Then King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "That would be the case. That''s why I think the twelve were really sick."

 2669 Chapter 2666 Rumors

    ��Hmm, but hey... I think there are too many twelve of them...��


    Gaius twisted his neck in disagreement.


    King Ziara also nodded.


    "Sure. Surely, I think there are too many twelve of them. However, it is an indisputable fact that everyone was elderly. I think that''s probably how it went around."


    ��Hmm, I see... so Lokuzu just happened to show up at that time?��


    "Hmm. That''s what happens."


    "Besides, Lokuz said you''d be king, right?"


    Yeah, I told you.


    And you said earlier that you thought Lokuzu had done nothing but hide in the process of becoming king.


    "Oh, I told you so."


    But you don''t think that''s the case with these twelve people?


    "That''s right. I think Lokuz has leapt after that." But I think it''s a coincidence that these twelve people died. There was no doubt that he died of various causes of death. "


    "I see... then you''re pretty sure you''ve put this story behind you?"


    "That''s right. He didn''t know when I asked Rocuse directly, but I think so myself."


    Then Gaius tilted his head.


    "Didn''t Rocuse admit he was undercover?"


    "Oh, it was a bit of an unexpected and unexpected thing."


    ��Hmm... well, for now, tell me what happened after that��


    Then King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "Very well. After the death of the twelve townsmen, it was peaceful for a while. But there was a strange rumor in the court."


    "Rumor... good, looks interesting"


    When Gaius said so, King Ziala gently squeezed his shoulders.


    "Interesting or not... the rumor was about the First Prince''s rebellion."


    Gaius'' face turned into a surprised expression.


    "The First Prince? Why? Even if you don''t do that, aren''t you in a position to become a king eventually?"


    "Hmm. But the First Prince was not in agreement with the King."


    Gaius squeezed his eyebrows.


    I wonder if you''ll start a revolt just because you disagree with me?


    Then King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "Hmm. I thought so too. But some people believed the rumor.��


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    ��Why? I don''t usually believe it, but there''s a reason.��


    And King Ziala nodded again, and said with a stern expression.


    "Of the twelve villages that died, up to seven were first princes."

 2670 Chapter 2667 Arrest

    "Seven people... there are a lot of them."


    Gaius told me to crush it.


    And king Ziara heard the word, and continued to say,


    Therefore, I must say that the First Prince''s forces have fallen significantly in the Royal Palace.


    So, you mourned your decline in influence and plotted a revolt?


    ��That''s what it looks like.��


    But hey, aren''t you a little weak?


    King Gialla smiled slightly.


    "I think so too. But there were people who believed."


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    And I said, "Release your arm."


    ��So the rumor was true?��


    King Ziala shook his head.


    "I don''t know now." The truth is in the dark. "


    "Huh? What do you mean? No way the First Prince..."


    "I was captured in the name of verifying the truth of the rumor, and I was finally imprisoned."


    "It''s a bit too much to talk about..."


    Gaius said with a dazed look.


    King Ziala nodded and continued to say:


    "The same was true of me at the time. I honestly didn''t know what it was."


    "It was the king who captured you, wasn''t it?" I mean, he''s your father. "


    "Yes, it is."


    "And it was the First Prince who was captured." I mean, he''s your brother. "


    "Exactly."


    "... what did you think at that time?" Can you tell me your honest thoughts? "


    And the king of Ziara thought, and took the time slowly, and answered.


    "First of all, I was stunned to hear that my brother was captured. I heard rumors of rebellion, but I didn''t expect to be caught."


    Rumor is nothing but rumor, so you didn''t think something like that would happen.


    "Hmm. So I was surprised when I heard that you were captured all of a sudden. I remember being dazed for a while."


    King Gialla nodded several times, saying so.


    And then we started talking again.


    "First of all, I let the person in my hand know if it was the fact that I was captured."


    "I suspected the capture itself."


    ��Yeah, that was incredible. But it was true."


    So what''s the matter?


    "First of all, I wanted to see my father."


    "Of course. Did you and the First Prince get along by the way?"


    King Ziala shook his head slowly.


    "No, I didn''t get along. But it wasn''t bad. I think we were normal brothers and sisters."


    And king Ziara said, Behold, it is a distant vision, and a thought in the past.

 2671 Lesson 2,668 The Truth Is In The Darkness

    "Normal. I don''t know what it''s like to be royal, but have you lived together for some time?"


    King Gialla answered the question of Gaius suddenly.


    Yes, it was just for a little while.


    ��How long have you been together?��


    "Until I''m eight years old."


    ��Hmm... well, do you have any memories?��


    That''s not true. Even if we lived together, it just means we were in the same royal palace.


    "The royal palace is huge, isn''t it?" Did you live apart from me? "


    "Yes, almost on the other side."


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    "Why? What''s the point of living apart?"


    Then King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    "My mother is different."


    Then, Gaius said, "Ah, my face."


    "I see. You''re a half-brother." Then each of them grew up with a different mother. "


    "That''s right, so even though I''ve been in the same royal palace for eight years, I haven''t seen you that often."


    Then it''s only natural to have a relationship with him.


    ��Yes, but I think the relationship was good.��


    Gaius nodded.


    "At least you''re going to question your father when you hear your brother''s been captured?"


    King Ziara also laughed bitterly.


    ��That''s right. I think we got along just fine.��


    "Hmm, so you met the king, right?" To your father, the king. "


    Hmm. I was wondering why he captured my brother.


    So, what did the King say?


    King Gialla squeezed his shoulders with his eyebrows closed.


    Suspected rebellion led to his capture...


    Gaius nodded.


    "I believe in rumors."


    Umu


    ��So the rumor at the heart was true?��


    Gaius asked about the heart of the story.


    King Ziala shook his head slowly.


    ��I don''t know. Now the truth is in the dark.��


    Gaius tilted his head again.


    "What do you mean?"


    And the king of Ziara was a serious man, and said unto him,


    "Your brother died in prison."


    Gaius was surprised.


    Is that a suicide?


    "Yes, it is."


    Gaius showed a suspicious expression and said.


    "If the truth is in the dark, then there is no evidence of rebellion, right?" Then why do I have to die? Isn''t that funny? "

 2672 Lesson 2,669 Scripts

    ��I don''t know. I don''t have a will or a will.��


    King Ziara looked back at the events of the past as if they were now, and gave a look of abhorrence.


    Gaius tilted his head further.


    "Wasn''t he murdered?"


    But King Ziara shook his head slowly.


    "I don''t know that either. It''s all in the dark."


    "No, wait a minute. What did the king say?"


    "Father... you regretted it." I had to go to jail. "


    But Gaius was suspicious.


    ��Did you really regret it? It''s not an act?"


    King Gialla replied, staring at Gaius directly in front of him.


    "It didn''t look like an act. It seemed to me as if I was deeply regretting it."


    Gaius thought arm in arm.


    "The imprisoned First Prince died. In this case, the throne inheritance right first will be transferred, right?


    Gaius glanced sideways at King Ziala.


    King Ziara nodded and answered.


    "Hmm. The second prince has been promoted to the first place in the throne." And of course, I also rose to sixth place. "


    Gaius nodded repeatedly.


    "I see. So, where''s Rocuse?"


    ��Lokuz. You didn''t say anything at the time.��


    ��What was the move? What was Rocuse doing when the First Prince was imprisoned or even killed himself?��


    King Ziala shook his head to the side.


    "I don''t understand. I didn''t even think about what he was doing."


    "If I hadn''t suspected it, I would have." But that''s suspicious. "


    You think it''s all Locke''s doing, don''t you?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    ��I don''t know if it''s all of them. But maybe he wrote some kind of script? Some deaths may be natural. But you can''t say it all, can you? There may have been a death orchestrated by Rocuse. For now, I think the line is thick when it comes to the death of the First Prince."


    The king of Gialla fell down with a dark, sunken face, and contemplated.


    "Maybe... but I don''t know now."


    You didn''t suspect anything at all?


    Until then.


    So you''re starting to suspect something after this?


    Then King Ziala slowly pulled out his chin and nodded heavily.


    "Hmm. The environment has changed during the time that I was there." From a certain time, I became suspicious. But by this time, I wasn''t pointing that suspicion at Rocuse. "

 2673 Chapter 2670 Will

    So how long have you been looking at Rocuse with suspicion?


    In response to Gaius'' question, King Gialla nodded slowly.


    "I don''t remember clearly, but I think it was from the time of the Second Prince''s death."


    When King Gialla had told him so, Gaius gave him a grunting look.


    "You suddenly say something surprising. The Second Prince died himself, too?"


    King Ziala nodded slowly.


    "Yes, it was two months after the first prince''s death." Even the Second Prince died on his own. "


    Gaius roared.


    "Hmmm... why?" Is there a reason? "


    King Ziala told him to bite slowly.


    "The Second Prince was sick and weak. I was more prone than I was when I was a child."


    "But you''re not sick, are you? It was suicide, wasn''t it?"


    ��Hmm. It wasn''t a disease that led to death.��


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter if you were sick or weak..."


    "Actually, the second prince has found a will."


    "Oh, a will. What did it say?"


    "I have no desire to be a king." I have to live with this expectation..... "


    "Is that why you killed yourself? Anything. Isn''t that suspicious? If so, I''ll give you the right to inherit the throne."


    "That''s what the will says."


    Oh, what?


    "Even if you give up your right to inherit the throne, you will definitely get involved in political disputes. That''s why you chose suicide."


    Gaius twisted his neck.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, I


    That''s what Gaius said, when he saw Chirari and King Ziala.


    King Ziala laughed gently.


    "I think so too. There were no suspicions in the will, but did you feel uncomfortable with the content of the text?"


    "Are there any suspicions?" Was it definitely the second prince''s handwriting? "


    "There''s no doubt about that. It''s been verified in considerable detail."


    "For example, did someone force you to write it?"


    "I don''t think so. Then I think there is a tremor in the lettering." But I didn''t see anything like that in my will. "


    Gaius thought deeply.


    "Hmm... it''s suspicious. But the second prince definitely wrote the will... mmh..."


    Gaius saw King Ziara there.


    Is the second prince different from her mother?


    "Oh, no."


    What is the First Prince?


    "Unless."


    "I mean, they''re all different."


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Gaius thought deeply there again.

 2674 Chapter 2671 The Puppet

    It''s a bit hard to believe, but for now, your right to inherit the throne has risen again.


    When Gaius said that, King Ziala nodded with a stern expression.


    "Yes, it''s the fifth place."


    Fifth place�� Is it still a subtle place?


    I see. It was my impression at the time that the seventh place came in fifth, and there was not much substitution.


    "I guess so." After all, there are still four of them up there. "


    "That''s right."


    So, what happened after that?


    King Ziara squinted his shoulders.


    "There''s been a lot of confusion. The first prince was followed by the second." It was a fuss to raise the country rather than the court. "


    "That''s right." Moreover, before that, many of the leading figures in the court had died, and the people must have been suspicious. "


    Did King Ziala remember that time, and pushed his eyebrows deeply?


    "Hmm. I think the public upset was quite a bit. I only knew my own people, but they were all uneasy."


    I''ve never heard of it. Aren''t the rumors constant?


    King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "Hmm. It was terrible to remember now." There were various rumors circulating among the people as well as within the Royal Palace. ��


    "What exactly is chaos in the courtroom?"


    It''s a power struggle, isn''t it?


    "Oh, the First Prince and the Second Prince''s party are lost."


    Then King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    "The forces in the royal palace consisted mostly of these two factions."


    "What? You mean the First Prince and the Second Prince were most of them?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "The Second Prince can''t live up to his expectations, can he?" And yet you were building a big force? "


    ��Yes, I don''t think he was very enthusiastic. But there was a faction. I think it was pretty big, too."


    "There''s something really uncomfortable about it... but you''re sick and weak, aren''t you?" Isn''t that one of the reasons for suicide? "


    ��Exactly, but sometimes it''s more convenient.��


    Gaius groped his eyebrows at the words of King Giara.


    "... that means there were people who were trying to take real power with the Second Prince as their puppet?"


    King Ziala nodded heavily.


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter to them whether the Second Prince is sick or ill, or if he has no ambition for the King." The only purpose is to make him a puppet and suck his own delicious juices. "

 2675 Episode 2672: Three Sects Standing

    I hate to talk about it.


    Gaius made a disgusting look in his heart and told him to throw up.


    King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    The court is the lair of those people.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I guess so, but... I feel... sick."


    Well, let me tell you something, I agree with you.


    King Gialla laughed lonely when he said so.


    Gaius asked further as he took a deep breath.


    So, what happened to those two?


    "As a matter of course, I set up the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince."


    Do you feel like the First Prince has become the Third Prince?


    "Exactly. As soon as the First Prince died, the First Prince changed his saddle and the Second Prince died himself, and the Second Prince immediately raised the Fourth Prince."


    It''s just that we put it in order.


    I don''t think so.


    Then you didn''t get so confused, did you?


    "No, there were a lot of defectors."


    "Leaver... Which way?"


    "Both. The former First Prince and the former Second Prince, more than half of them moved to the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince, but about a third of them left."


    "One-third at a time... it''s a big deal." What is the power ratio between the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince? "


    "It would have been about 50/50."


    I mean... if we put together the separatists, we''ll be in the same force?


    King Ziala nodded.


    "Yes, and as you might have expected, they have joined forces and set up a fifth prince."


    It feels like a triad!


    King Ziala nodded again.


    "Yes, and the court was mixed up."


    "That would be true." Even so, it''s hard to imagine that three factions would have fought in a fierce court struggle. "


    Hmm. But things didn''t stay in the court.


    Is the people making a scene?


    There''s a lot more trouble than that, though.


    Gaius put his arms together and thought about it.


    "A force more troubled than that?... the military?"


    "The army was also confused, but under the influence of the three factions." It''s not that I''m a troubled force. "


    "Then what?... the economic world?"


    Economic circles... they''re under the influence of the Troika, too.


    Well then... I see! It''s a foreign country!


    When Gaius had just thought of it, King Gialla nodded with a smile.


    ��Exactly. Foreign forces have interfered in our country.��

 2676 Lesson 2,673 What is politics?

    "It''s a foreign country... it''s embarrassing..."


    Gaius frowned.


    King Ziala laughed and said with a laugh.


    "Oh, that''s troublesome. Of course, the minds of others are the weakness of our country." But as a threesome, I want a little help. That''s why I forgave the interference of other countries. "


    "But the king was still alive then, wasn''t he?" Your father. "


    "Hmm. But my father..."


    King Ziara remembered the past and gave a sad expression.


    Gaius could not read the meaning of the expression and tilted his neck.


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?"


    And the king of Gialla was slightly depressed, and lifted up his face, and smiled, and said,


    "No, the king hasn''t been around much since then."


    "Can''t you come out?" Why... oh, I see. "


    Gaius felt the grief of King Ziala and said with an ungrateful expression.


    "I''m sorry, that''s right. I lost both of my sons in a row, so I''m going to fall asleep."


    King Ziala lifted up his right hand and took Gaius'' feelings.


    "No, I''m sorry, I''ve become sentimental. I thought I could talk a little more calmly, but I don''t think so."


    "That''s right. That''s what old stories are all about. It''s only natural to be stingy."


    King Ziala smiled loudly.


    "Right, let''s keep talking." The ancestors did not intervene in the tripartite struggle after all. "


    Until the end? Not once?


    "Yeah. Not once."


    "... that''s how shocked I was." So what happened to the triads? "


    "There was a fierce struggle. By the tongue in the court, and by the sword outside the court."


    "Sword!? No way to kill each other?"


    King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "Yes, this is exactly what the bloody struggle was all about."


    Gaius shrugged his head unexpectedly.


    Is that what this is all about�� I wonder if any of the foreign forces have ever infiltrated it?


    And king Ziala answered a moment ago.


    "There will be. The more chaos they cause in our country, the more it will be in our own interest." I don''t know if he was screaming at all. "


    "Hmm, I hate it." What is international politics? "


    ��That''s right. But you can''t do politics because it''s bad."


    "I know, but come on, it''s kind of dark."


    Then King Ziala said with a bitter smile.


    "Politics is inherently dark. Most of the time it is the last stage, such as what is done under the bright sun, and most of the time until then it is done in dim shade".

 2677 Episode 2674: Young Central Faction

    "Well, I know what to say." But more like this... can''t it be simplified? "


    Gaius said with hope.


    And the king of Ziara answered him with a smile.


    ��You can, now is the time.��


    Gaius had no idea what that meant, so he asked suddenly.


    "Now?... what do you mean?"


    Then the king of Ziala laughed exultantly.


    "Don''t you see? Why am I talking to you now?"


    "Why... I was thinking of listening to Rocuse."


    So why are you talking to me alone before that?


    "Why is that..."


    And Gaius'' thoughts were cut off, and King Ziara said:


    "Your force is overwhelming."


    "Ah....."


    "Even if I fight with you, I won''t win." This is why we are setting up a forum for discussion. It''s a very simple story, isn''t it? "


    "Are you sure... that overwhelming force has the effect of simplifying politics?"


    ��Yes, but at the same time, it''s very dangerous. You know what I mean?"


    Gaius nodded deeply.


    ��If someone with overwhelming force has a bad idea, the world will suffer.��


    This time King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "You''re right, but you''re not." At least you don''t feel evil now. Therefore I have set up this seat. "


    "Roger that. I don''t want to be evil either." I''ll remember your words to the liver. "


    King Ziala nodded contentedly.


    "Well, let''s get back to the point." The Sixth Prince was killed in a fight to wash his blood with blood. "


    Gaius had a gruff look on his face.


    "You''re the brother right above you!" Who told you he was murdered? "


    King Ziala shook his head to the side.


    "We don''t know who did it."


    "Seriously... what kind of faction was the Sixth Prince?"


    King Ziara answered immediately.


    "I didn''t belong to any faction."


    Oh, so it''s hard to know who did it?


    ��I see. We don''t know why they killed us or why they had to kill us.��


    "By the way, what was your position at that time?"


    "It remains a young-focused faction that belongs to the beginning." All three factions kept their distance. It was the same for the Sixth Prince. "


    Gaius grabbed his eyebrows and thought about it.


    "That means... your position isn''t good either, is it?"

 2678 Episode 2,675 Casting Boats

    I don''t think so.


    King Ziara said something with no expression.


    Gaius questioned him.


    "It looks like other personnel." Well, it''s probably in the past. "


    Hmmm, but I wasn''t moving much at the time, as I am now.


    I said, "Why? I don''t think I''m going to be next."


    ��I thought so, but for some reason I thought I was okay.��


    "On what basis?"


    "There is no basis. If you insist, you would have been young."


    "Oh, that''s right. Well, whether I''m okay or not, when I''m young, I think about it vaguely for some reason."


    King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    You look young enough, but you don''t look the same, do you?


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    ��Well, it''s going to take a while for me to tell you all the details, but I''m not exactly what I look like.��


    Gaius confessed lightly.


    But King Ziala did not move.


    "I see. I suppose so. Its overwhelming force and calmness. It''s better that way."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders again.


    "Well, that''s right." So my older brother was killed and what happened to you? "


    When Gaius returned to the subject, King Giara looked up and thought, reminding her of the past.


    And I slowly turned my face back and said:


    ��Yeah, I didn''t do anything.��


    "Nothing? You didn''t move?"


    "I didn''t think it was going to work. That''s why I didn''t move, and I saw how it was."


    So, have there been any changes?


    "There it is. The invitation from the three factions has intensified."


    You''re looking to expand your forces, aren''t you?


    "Yes, the three factions were in a state of powerlessness." Even though it was a minority, it was important to bring in my forces. "


    ��I mean, you were holding the casting boat right away.��


    King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "That''s what happens."


    "So, what happened after that?" Did you take the solicitation? "


    King Ziara laughed.


    "No, I took the neutral side and decided it was a sight to behold."


    Hmm, but come on, I don''t think the three factions will allow that.


    "That''s right, the daily solicitations are coming."


    "I don''t care how much you say no."


    "No, it''s hardly ever happened to me. To my people."


    Gaius nodded convincedly.


    I see, the general is no good, but you thought you could be a soldier.

 2679 Episode 2676: Euphoria

    "That''s right. The Troika was so hilariously aggressive." That''s probably why even one person wanted to be absorbed by many of his own factions. "


    King Ziala said with a smile.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders when he heard that.


    You want to get more than one person, and you want to cut down your faction.


    I see. Without my people, I would have no influence.


    What was the size of the triad?


    ��Yeah, you could think of a hundred or so of each.��


    What about your faction?


    "There are only about twenty young people."


    "I see. I''m pretty sure you''re holding a casting boat." Besides, it seems like it could be cut off. "


    Yeah, but I couldn''t actually cut it down.


    Gaius looked surprised.


    "Didn''t even one of you leave?"


    Hmm. There''s all of them left.


    "It''s tougher than I thought. It hasn''t been long since you joined a faction."


    "Yes, but they were all young and ambitious. I guess that''s why I felt the exhilaration of holding a casting boat, and no one left.��


    "You''re exhilarated... I don''t know."


    "That''s what the enthusiasm of a young day is."


    "Yeah, I know, somehow. But that means the four factions are backed up."


    There is a difference between the big three and the weak one.


    Well, there''s a place like the Lord of One Castle in One Country.


    That''s not true. It was quite thoughtful.


    Is that it?


    Gaius asked unexpectedly, and King Giara answered, exhaling.


    ��That''s right. I''ve been targeted for my life so often."


    Oh, you''re exercising your powers, aren''t you?


    I see. Some of them don''t know who''s behind this.


    That''s how your brother was murdered, right above you.


    ��I don''t think so. Probably didn''t know who he was when he was killed.��


    Gaius nodded.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. If


    Then the king of Ziala laughed exultantly.


    "I don''t think you''re worried about that?"


    Gaius raised his mouth and said without cowardice.


    "I know ~? You know, there''s no one who can actually kill me, and even if there is, it''s not possible to assassinate me." That''s why I''ll face you face to face, so you''ll know who you''re dealing with ~ "

 2680 Episode 2,677: Noble Duties

    "Nevertheless, your brothers are scared." If you''re not on my side, I''m going to kill you. "


    Gaius said no.


    King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    ��That''s right. Even if it''s connected, it''s only half blood.��


    Are all three mothers different?


    King Ziala nodded suddenly.


    "Hmm. Not just the three of us, but all mothers."


    "Ah, that''s right. That''s right... so I didn''t get along very well with him after all."


    ��That''s right. It wasn''t particularly bad, but it wasn''t good.��


    "Well, even though I''m a brother, I am."


    "I''m not a normal brother." But that''s what royalty is. "


    Gaius nodded in agreement with the words of King Ziala.


    Well ~, basically, you''re the only one who can be king. If you could be king, you wanted to be king, right?


    Hmm. However, until this time, I''ve given up.


    You''re coming here and your eyes are starting to wake up.


    "That''s right. However, only a few..."


    "But not zero." And in fact he became king. How did you become a king after that? "


    Then the king of Ziara shrugged his shoulders.


    "I didn''t do anything. To make it stronger, you were protecting yourself."


    Are you ready to assassinate me?


    "That''s what you say, but my forces were small." I''ll do my best to save your life. "


    "Oh, I see. Were your people protecting you?"


    "Hmm. There were always a few people around me to protect me." Fortunately, our group was all young, and there were many people who were skilled in sword skills, so the protection was perfect. "


    But you didn''t have time to attack.


    "Yes, it is."


    What about the other three?


    King Ziara frowned.


    "Literally, there was a bloody struggle."


    "Hmm, it''s a bloody court struggle." I don''t like it.


    "I hated it too." However, this kind of thing is something that involves you without telling whether you have it or not. "


    "It''s hard to be born into a royal family."


    "Maybe that''s why it''s a noble duty, too."


    Is it noble to be bloody?


    "No, but what do you do after that?" What do you do? That''s the problem. "


    "You think you did it?"


    In response to Gaius'' question, King Gialla answered directly in front of him.


    "I think so. Of course, it is ultimately up to future generations of historians to decide, but I think I have fulfilled my noble duty so far.��

 2681 Chapter 2678: The Guard

    Well, isn''t it nice to be able to say it with confidence like that?


    Gaius said with a smile.


    And king Ziala also laughed and said with a laugh.


    Well, can we talk about it later?


    Of course, thank you.


    Hmm. After that, all three factions gradually reduced their numbers.


    Assassinated?


    "Hmm. Some died of illness, but I think most of them were assassins."


    Where are you?


    "It''s intact, I was defending myself." They never acted alone, but gave instructions to be with their companions. Of course, each of them will break up when they go home, but at that time, they were always guarded by the guards they had hired. There was nothing missing. ��


    Hmm, the other three didn''t have escorts?


    ��It didn''t seem like it in the first place. So the dead came forth a great many times. After that, it seemed like you were hiring an escort, but there were still a few dead people out there.��


    "Huh? Were you unharmed?" Is it okay for the other three factions to wear escorts? "


    "By that time, it seemed to have been attacked by multiple groups." In other words, it''s like a brawl in the city. "


    "But isn''t it the same for you?"


    "Probably, but it''s a matter of priority. If you send an assassination group into a brawl, your army will also suffer damage. My party is less threatened than the others. I don''t think it''s going to be able to do that."


    "Do you want to crush each other in a group with a lot of forces?" It''s convenient for you. "


    Then the king of Ziara shrugged his shoulders.


    ��Not really. It may be my group, but it''s a problem for my country.��


    King Ziala sighed mixedly.


    Then Gaius said suddenly.


    The weakening of national power.


    In response to Gaius'' answer, King Ziara nodded with satisfaction.


    "That''s right. As I said earlier, the foreign forces..."


    How did the foreigners interfere?


    "I''ve sent troops to each of the three factions."


    Gaius was surprised.


    "Direct intervention?"


    "No, it''s just the name of the guard."


    Oh, it''s to protect each member.


    "Hmm. We already had the best in the country." Each of the three factions became dependent on a foreign power. "


    Oh, you hired a lot of skill when you were first on the defensive.


    And King Ziala nodded, and lifted up his eyebrows, and said,


    "That''s right, without a thread of gold." Thanks to this, our faction came without a single missing person, but on the contrary, it was allowed to intervene by foreign forces. "

 2682 Chapter 2,679 Fighting

    So what happened to the three factions that gradually reduced their numbers?


    King Gialla answered Gaius'' question immediately.


    "Tension grew endlessly. We''re in the middle of a bloody fight. Everyone seemed furious that they might be able to do it anytime.��


    ��You seemed so murdered, why do you ask?��


    ��Hmm. I was leading a group back into the realm then.��


    "Oh, on my own territory? Away from the capital?"


    "Hmm. It was too fierce a fight." We all escaped. "


    "I see, that''s the question type." You haven''t actually seen it, have you? "


    "Yes, so it''s a legend from here on out."


    ��Okay, I''ll be right back.��


    King Ziala nodded and began to speak of the continuation.


    "The three factions'' struggle ended with the movement of the army."


    "The army... that''s terrible."


    "Hmm. Worst case scenario." Each of the three factions led a pro-independence army and set up a position on the outskirts of the capital. ��


    "Have you set up a position? You''re in a state of total immersion."


    ��Yes, we led thousands of armies each and decided when we were going to clash.��


    Then it''s a complete civil war, isn''t it?


    "Exactly. And each army has its own back."


    Gaius grabbed his eyebrows at the words of King Ziala.


    And when I put my arms together and thought about it, I came to a certain answer and frowned.


    "It''s a foreign country..."


    King Ziala answered with a mixed sigh.


    "Yes, there were other armies in each formation."


    Three factions together?


    Hmm. Don''t you think it''s the worst thing you can think of?


    ��I think so. For the record, I don''t think there''s any more.��


    King Ziala nodded, and said, putting aside a beat.


    And finally, the three factions clashed.


    You did it!


    Gaius exclaimed in surprise.


    And the king of Ziara said without a thought.


    "Hmm. I can''t help but be surprised. I didn''t really expect a civil war to start at this time, either."


    "Why did you hit me?" You''re in a state of ticking, aren''t you? The first two armies to bump into each other are at a disadvantage, aren''t they? "


    "I thought so too. But the battle began unexpectedly."


    "You said it suddenly..."


    Then said King Ziala, shrugging his shoulders.


    "In the fog, the Fourth Prince discarded the original formation and tried to move to another place." Then, an army appeared that could not have been in front of them. ��

 2683 Episode 2,680 Collision

    ��An army you can''t possibly be in? The army will not come down. Didn''t you first move another army and bowl it up?"


    When Gaius said so, King Ziala laughed.


    ��That''s right. The Third Prince''s army was trying to get a better spot in the fog.��


    "In other words, the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince pulled Baba." Now the fifth prince has a great advantage. "


    Even as Gaius was about to cut off, King Gialla laughed.


    Gaius looked at it and tilted his neck.


    "Wasn''t that the case? But the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince could not be expected in the fog, and bumped into each other directly in front of them, right? If you don''t fight, the Fifth Prince, who is saving his strength, will definitely have the advantage."


    But when he saw King Ziala with a smile on his face, Gaius finally twisted his neck.


    "Hmm? Don''t you understand?" Explain it to me. "


    Gaius raised his hands and surrendered.


    King Ziala laughed heavily.


    "Okay, let me explain." Only a few minutes after the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince bumped into each other directly in front of them, the Fifth Prince also bumped into both of their armies. "


    Gaius was surprised and shouted out loud.


    "Eh!?"


    "It''s not surprising." The Fifth Prince was moving through the fog to find a better place. "


    Well then, after all three of you have moved around, you mean you''ve made a bowl!


    ��Sounds like it. Thinking is all the same.��


    "No, but... where did the three armies collide with each other?"


    "On a small hill they were about to take. I ran up the hill from three directions, and when I thought about laying down the formation, the three armies struck a brilliant bump."


    "Is there such a coincidence...?"


    Gaius unexpectedly leaked a word, to which King Ziala suddenly replied.


    ��I don''t think so��


    "Huh? Oh, you think so too?"


    ��Of course, no matter what, it''s just a coincidence.��


    ��I see... it''s too much to be a coincidence...��


    Gaius turned his head and saw King Ziala.


    King Ziala had already retracted his smile, and spoken with a true face.


    "Probably got caught up in the plot."


    Gaius nodded convincedly.


    "I see. Someone pulled the drawing..."


    Gaius snorted like that, and the next moment, he had a happy expression on his face.


    No way!


    And he took the word of Gaius, and king Ziala said with a harsh voice.


    "I don''t think so. I think it was Rocuse who probably used the scheme."

 2684 Episode 2,681: Melee encounters in dense fog

    Here comes Lokuzu!


    Gaius said with a smile.


    But he immediately asked King Ziara, tilting his neck.


    But how?


    King Ziala said after showing a slightly thoughtful gesture.


    Apparently, he was in the army as a military teacher.


    "To all three factions? How do you do that?"


    "Come on, I don''t know. But some of those who were later among the three factions testified to it."


    "Later... you testified that you eventually became king."


    "Yes, but they changed their names." It seems that he was also wearing a light disguise. "


    ��Hmm... but you''ve been able to get into all three of them a lot.��


    "Hmm. I don''t know how I did it. But actually, he''s not on my side either."


    "You''re a suspicious guy." I may not be the right person. "


    ��Yeah, I agree with that.��


    So Rocuse wasn''t always there for you?


    Hmm. On the contrary, there were very few of them.


    Yeah, and in the meantime, I was absorbed by the three factions.


    ��Hmm. By the way, it was Rocuse''s idea that our group retreated into our territory.��


    I see. You''re the only one who saved me and tried to crush the three factions.


    I don''t think so.


    So what happened to the three factions that bumped into each other on the high hill?


    King Gialla answered Gaius'' question with a frown on his face.


    It was a close encounter between the three armies in the thick fog, and it was almost devastated in the turbulent battle.


    "Destruction... well, that''s how it''s gonna be..."


    Hmmm. You know that each one of you came across an enemy in the thick fog, but I didn''t expect the three armies to be there.


    ��Oh, I see. If you think you have enemies on the right or the left, you panic.��


    "Hmm. And that was true for each of the three armies." It''s not hard to imagine that it would have been the end of the turmoil. "


    Gaius said, holding his eyebrows together.


    In the first place, was that fog natural?


    And king Ziala thought, and opened his mouth slowly.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know now." But the root of this plan was definitely foggy. "


    Gaius nodded and said with certainty.


    "That''s right. It can''t be without the fog. Then it''s natural to think that this fog is also caused by Rocuse''s hands."

 2685 Episode 2,682: Destruction

    "Yeah, I think so too."


    King Gialla also agreed with Gaius.


    Gaius nodded and said.


    So what happened to the three armies that were destroyed?


    King Gialla answered the question of Gaius suddenly.


    "The battle lasted about five hours. And after each of them took a devastating blow, he began to pull with a slight gesture. The timing seemed to be almost simultaneous. The three armies managed to retreat from the battlefield with only a small number of troops. After he missed the main camp, he descended the hill with all his troops, but it seemed like a crush on the three armies."


    "Hmm, that''s terrible. It can''t be helped, but it''s incomparable."


    "That''s right, it was supposed to be a crusade." It would have been incomparable. "


    So what happened to the princes?


    First of all, the Fifth Prince is dead.


    "Oh, oh... all of a sudden. In battle?"


    "No, none of them died during the battle." That''s why he may have pulled out the army, but he was deeply responsible for it. "


    I see. So you''re the Fifth Prince first.


    "Yes, she died about three hours after the battle."


    ��Where are the other two? no way...."


    When Gaius pulled up his eyebrows, King Gialla said it with his own face.


    "Hmm. Five hours after the 5th Prince died, the 4th Prince died."


    "I knew it. The Third Prince is the only one left... but he must have passed away."


    "Hmm. But he didn''t die soon enough. I was dying, but I didn''t run out of numbers."


    I see. So?


    Umuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    I see, it''s actually the first time you''ve heard of a battle there?


    "That''s right, at first I thought it was a ploy to lure me out. I could confirm that there was a battle, but I didn''t think that the Fourth Prince and Fifth Prince really died and the Third Prince was in a critical state."


    "Yeah, sure. That''s a tough one. I can''t help but be a suspicious demon."


    ��Yeah, but I ended up where I was.��


    Why did you go?


    "Rocuse has returned to me."


    I see. So you reported the situation of the Third Prince.


    King Ziala gave a steep expression, and said:


    "That''s right. The Fourth Prince and the Fifth Prince definitely died, and the Third Prince is on the deathbed......"

 2686 Chapter 2683: Criticality

    ��I see. If anyone who has seen it actually says so, I believe it.��


    Gaius turned his palms up and said, squinting his shoulders.


    King Ziala nodded.


    Hmmm. That''s why I thought I''d take a recall.


    "At that time, did you not say that the Rocuse was based on your own scheme?"


    ��I didn''t tell you, I was just checking the situation.��


    Did you hear why I tried to tell the truth?


    "Of course I heard that. But since I returned to my land, I have told you that it is your duty to observe and report what is happening in the Royal Palace. Therefore, he said that he had to see the end of this civil war and sneaked into the army."


    He said he sneaked into the army.


    "Hmm. I didn''t hide it. If you hide it and report it in detail, you''ll know why you even know that.��


    "I see, but which army did you say you were in?"


    They said that they prepared thoroughly from the advance preparation and infiltrated each of the three armies using a pseudonym.


    "Beforehand... well, it''s not strange to believe it... but it''s a fierce battle in the thick of fog, right?" I wonder if I can get every army back and forth? "


    ��He said he didn''t do it. After the battlefield was covered in fog, he couldn''t move and said he had been in the Fifth Prince''s army for a long time."


    "The Fifth Prince." You''re the first prince to die. "


    Hmm. You confirmed his death, you moved to the Fourth Prince''s army, you confirmed the death of the Third Prince there, you went to the Third Prince.


    And you confirmed that the Third Prince was in a critical condition and danced back to you.


    "Hmm. I didn''t feel any inconsistencies in the story." That is why I have decided to return to the king''s city. "


    "Very well. So the Third Prince was alive until you returned to the capital?"


    King Ziala nodded heavily.


    "Hmm. Still breathing. That said, it wasn''t the kind of situation where we could meet."


    It''s a deadly place.


    "Hmm. So I came to the royal palace and met my father the king."


    Gaius nodded and asked further questions.


    "The king lost his first prince and second prince and lost his motivation, right?" Isn''t that equivalent to the continued death of the Fourth Prince and the Fifth Prince? "


    King Ziara nodded in pain.


    "Hmm. It wasn''t a level of discouragement." His cheeks were sticky, his complexion was vibrant, and it seemed to me as if he was dying... "

 2687 Episode 2,684: One Fly

    "I guess... five of them have lost their sons in succession, and if another one is about to die, the food won''t go through their throats either."


    Gaius thought of the heart of his predecessor, King Ziala, and raised his eyebrows.


    And king Ziala opened his mouth slowly, with a sore face.


    "In fact, it seems that he didn''t eat anything until I arrived in the capital."


    How many days after the battle did you return to King''s Landing?


    Four days later.


    "Four days... that''s right, my cheeks are sticking out and I''m going to lose my vitality"


    "I was so surprised to see the soil-colored face."


    "So, what did the Father King say to you?"


    ��I just want you to be there. He said, shaking his weak throat."


    The Third Prince was still breathing at that time, wasn''t he?


    Hmm. I still managed to keep my numbers.


    Well then, you haven''t been promoted to Crown Prince yet.


    ��Well, that''s not the point.��


    But the Third Prince ended up dead, didn''t he?


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    "How many days after you returned to the capital?"


    "Three days later."


    I see. That''s how I got promoted to Crown Prince.


    Then King Ziala shook his head to the side unexpectedly.


    Gaius said, astonished.


    What? Didn''t you become a prince? Why?


    And king Ziara answered suddenly.


    For with the reign of my father I am to be appointed king.


    Ah, that''s right. I flew the Crown Prince and became a king.


    "Hmm. Father, the king is in a terrible state." I was no longer a king. "


    "If the Third Prince also dies and loses six sons all at once, it will usually be so." I''m sure you won''t be motivated at all. "


    "Hmm. After all, my father left the world in just one year without recovering."


    ��Was it hard for you... that''s what you are?��


    When Gaius said so, King Gialla nodded.


    "We weren''t very close, but we were all half-blooded." Of course there was sadness. "


    "But you can''t just be sad, can you?" After all, he became a king. Of course, it was in a form that I could not expect, but I became a king of my dreams. There will be plenty of work to do. ��


    King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "That''s right, there was a problem ahead of me. Of these, the foreign forces that were most concerned were those that were deeply involved in the civil war."

 2688 Episode 2685: Civil Unrest

    Was there a foreign intervention?


    In response to Gaius'' question, King Ziara nodded slowly and deeply.


    "There it is. It is not obvious, but it seems that there were various schemes behind it." After all, not only did he lose six princes at once, but so did the powerful men in the court. It was a terrible mess, and it would have been easier for them to get in. ��


    "Well, that''s what happens." It would be quite painful for the country to have so many powerful people dead. "


    King Gialla nodded slowly and deeply.


    "Hmm. Of course, the powerful have their own territory." That''s why he disappeared. First, there was a disturbance in each territory over who would be the successor. Behind it were foreign forces. "


    "Oh, right. That''s tough. It''s the most troublesome person to fight for succession."


    ��Exactly. There were battles everywhere, and there was a lot of little civil war going on.��


    "It''s terrible. But it''s quite different whether you can be a lord or not." Well, they won''t pull it off. "


    Hmm. I was not yet officially king, but my father the king had already lost his strength. As a king''s substitute, he spoiled documents in an attempt to suppress disturbances in various places. "


    Yeah? Wasn''t he a king?


    "My country has an old-fashioned culture." There are many procedures for becoming a king. After all, I think it was hard to remember the six months before I became a king. "


    "It will take six months." In the meantime, do you have the authority of a king? "


    ��No, it''s just a representative of the king.��


    Well then, it''s very difficult to suppress civil unrest.


    "Yeah, that''s why I had to spoil the paperwork."


    You mean to send the documents to both sides in a fight?


    ��The parties, of course, and the powerful people in the provinces who are attached to each other.��


    "Did you issue many documents in one successor battle?"


    "Hmm. But that''s not an official document from the king." There were many who ignored it. "


    "Hmm, but come on, you''re not sure you''ll be king anytime soon, are you?" And yet you ignored it? "


    "You''re the one who said the difference between being a lord and not being a lord is huge." I''m sure you''ll become a king later, but whoever thinks you have to become a lord here first won''t have a substitute document. "


    Gaius nodded heavily and sighed convincingly.

 2689 Episode 2,686: Succession Competition

    "Oh my God... it''s suddenly a serious situation"


    King Gialla laughed bitterly at Gaius'' words.


    "Hmm. You''re right." The conflicts in various places have grown bigger over time. "


    "Ughh, well, it won''t fit if the substitute document is ignored..."


    Yeah, and there''s a lot of foreigners behind it.


    "Oh, by the way, you said it." What were the foreigners doing? "


    He said, "Looks like you were raising your blood to connect the disturbance with the commotion."


    "Do you want to connect the disturbance with the commotion?"


    Gaius tilted his head, not making much sense.


    Then King Gialla began to speak plainly, even if it was true.


    "Let''s say A and B were fighting in a certain territory."


    Gaius nodded and listened with a serious expression to the story of King Gialla.


    "And C and D are fighting in the territory next to it." These two disturbances are different, but what if A and C joined forces? "


    "Oh, is that so?" First of all, B and D will form a team, right? "


    ��Hmm. We spread it out in a way that foreigners can broker.��


    You''re planning to weaken me even further.


    ��That''s right, and it was a really effective gesture.��


    Is it getting bigger and bigger?


    "Yeah, unfortunately."


    "Too many places to put down."


    "Hmm. And it took me a while to reorganize my army." We weren''t in a situation where we could immediately launch an army to quell it. "


    It''s a lot of problems, isn''t it?


    Gaius said in amazement.


    King Ziala also laughed bitterly and said:


    "Exactly, but there was one thing that was in my favor."


    Oh, what''s going on?


    "The territory of the Six Princes was a land where there was no struggle for succession."


    "Did the princes have no children?"


    "No, there were two third princes and one fourth prince."


    "Well then..."


    "But all three of them were girls." In Japan, girls are treated as princesses when they enter the court, but there is a rule that they cannot become lords who rule the realm. "


    "I see... the territory of the six princes..."


    King Gialla answered Gaius'' question suddenly.


    "It''s mine now."


    "It''s huge!"


    "Hmm. It''s the prince''s business." Besides being bigger than the other powerful ones, the location is all at the strategic juncture. I got six of them without difficulty. "


    I see. We just need to reorganize our forces.


    King Ziala nodded contentedly.


    Hmm. And it finally took shape three months after the Civil War.

 2690 Episode 2,687 Blitzkrieg

    "I took a leap forward in the reorganization of the Central Army, and in the gathering together of the soldiers of the six princes'' new possessions. And three months later, it finally came to fruition."


    King Ziala smiled with satisfaction.


    Gaius looked at the situation and could well imagine what would happen afterwards.


    You headed for Heihei all at once, didn''t you?


    King Ziala nodded contentedly.


    Exactly. First, we marched from the immediate vicinity.


    "It''s a mixture of the Central Army and the soldiers of the territory, isn''t it? Were there any mistakes?"


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that I was focusing on that matter alone." There seemed to be a skirmish, but there was no great confusion. "


    Then it''s a big army. The civil unrest must have outstripped them.


    "Hmm. Suddenly, without warning, I stormed in with an electric shock." There was a lot of chaos. "


    "Didn''t you warn me? Isn''t that... bad?"


    "I don''t mind." Those who have sent many letters on behalf of the king, but continue to ignore them. There''s a warning in the letter. Even said that he did not do it again when he was marching ��.


    "Oh, by the way, that''s right." If so, can''t they complain too? "


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    Was peace easy then?


    "That''s right. In the first place, the fighting power is different." I won''t be the opponent. The two sides who were fighting quickly put up white flags. "


    "I guess so." Because it''s a big army. Moreover, it''s the National Army, right? If you fight, you''ll be treated like a bandit, and you won''t be able to do anything other than put up a white flag. "


    "That''s right, so it was easy to deal with after the war."


    How did you decide?


    "Of course, we can''t all be together." In light of each circumstance, I ruled, but basically I inherited my eldest son. "


    "Well, that''s reasonable." Even the right to inherit the throne is in order from the firstborn. "


    "Yes, and so am I."


    I see. Then we''ll go around flat one after the other.


    "Yeah, but before I could go all over the place, most of them were flying white flags." In just over two months, the civil strife broke down. "


    Was there anything you resisted until the end?


    "I didn''t think so. As you said, it will be treated like a bandit." That''s what everyone wants to avoid. "


    "Well, then, what happened to the foreigners?" That''s your biggest concern, isn''t it? "


    Then the king of Ziara laughed.


    "They all fled." After all, the first battle of Blitzkrieg was effective. After that, it must have been decided by a large number of people that the civil unrest was suppressed continuously. I pulled my hands off every country like the waves pulled. "

 2691 Episode 268: One Vehicle Acquisition

    "I see. Too bad, but to put it mildly, it''s a good idea to look at the opportunity."


    That''s what Gaius described as a foreigner.


    Then King Ziala nodded heavily.


    "I think the latter one." It was like looking at a plane. Every country has pulled it off as agreed. They must have been using some of the most brilliant people in the world. "


    "I guess so." If all countries were in trouble, they would have thought of looting the territory of the Kingdom of Ziara, and would have dispatched quite good commanders and staff officers. "


    ��Hmm. I think so. But thanks to their excellence, it''s easier for me.��


    "They pulled it off, and the crowd decided it all at once."


    "That''s right. Everyone raised white flags one after the other." It was already interesting. "


    If you pull back quickly, that''s all you have to do.


    That''s right.


    "So, what happened after the ruling?" Have you been punished? "


    Then King Ziala shook his head slowly to the side.


    Yea, it was too many coincidences to make me king. The seventh person who originally inherits the throne rarely assumes the throne. Even if it is said that it was because of various things that he was to assume the throne, it would be difficult for those around him to be convinced. Especially those who were working with their respective princes. Therefore, I can say that my power base is quite weak. Therefore I tried not to punish anyone for the civil strife of this time, but to increase my concentration by taking generous measures. "


    Gaius nodded deeply.


    "Sure, if you punish me, I''ll buy you a grudge." Besides, if the opponent is alive and well on both sides of the fight, we will have to focus on your response. It could be a vehicle. "


    King Ziara smiled.


    "Exactly. If you punish one and cut off the power, the other will gain momentum." However, if both are intact, the grudges will remain on both sides along with the power. I will not be angry with you for suppressing me. "


    "Nah, that''s good. That''s a good idea." Cunning works, doesn''t it? "


    Then the king of Ziala laughed.


    Seeing that, Gaius pounded.


    Ah, so that''s probably not your plan, but Rocuse''s plan?


    King Gialla nodded to Gaius'' question.


    "Exactly. I''m not that pale."


    And the king of Ziara said, Caracalla: and he laughed greatly.

 2692 Chapter 2689 Faith

    So that''s how it settled down?


    In response to Gaius'' question, King Gialla nodded slowly.


    "Hmm, that''s right. Of course, a lot of things happened after that. But then again, it wasn''t as important as leading an army. And loosely, I shall be recognized by all as king."


    "and officially inherit the throne."


    And the king of Ziara nodded slowly, and with great weight.


    "Yes, and that night... Rocuse appeared in my bedroom."


    Gaius pinned it.


    "I''m here to say goodbye."


    ��Yes, Rocuse said he was done for.��


    Then Gaius'' right eyebrow buttocks rose.


    "Your role is over... is that really the purpose of the throne? Wasn''t it more or less?"


    "At least, Rocuse left me there." In other words, he definitely left without benefiting from anything. "


    "Yeah, it''s definitely not for standing or money. But... on the throne... so... ummm?"


    Gaius twisted his neck, unable to gauge the sincerity of Rocuse.


    And I remembered the Rocuse in my memory and said:


    "Well, I didn''t seem to have any particular purpose at the time." It''s just that I''ve been taught the Book... "


    King Ziala nodded.


    "Hmm. Same as I did."


    Gaius twisted his neck again and said, looking directly at King Ziala''s eyes.


    "Rocuse said he had received the Book. But he did not say who gave the Book. Did you hear that?"


    Then king Ziara also twisted his neck.


    ��Who is the name of God?��


    "Oh, I didn''t ask who the god he believed in was because Rocuse was gone for too short a period of time, but what religion did he believe in in the first place?"


    King Ziala shook his head.


    "Come on, I didn''t hear that either. For I myself am not a believer. I didn''t even want to hear it."


    "I see... then I can''t help it." Well, anyway, he said goodbye and left. "


    "Yes, but before that, I made another prophecy."


    "Another prophecy?"


    King Ziala said with a smile.


    ��I told you. Some day, a man from a distant future will appear before my eyes."

 2693 Episode 2,690: Backhand

    "Oh, that''s right. And it actually appeared."


    Gaius also said with a smile.


    And king Ziara smiled deeply, and said,


    "That''s right. You''re right in front of me now, Gaius."


    Gaius nodded with a shrug on his shoulder.


    "Yeah, I showed up."


    ��Yes, Rocuse predicted this.��


    "I see. Did you say the last time you broke up with me?"


    Hmm. I''m trying to help a man from the future that will show up.


    Gaius nodded.


    "Huh, Rocuse told you to help me?"


    "Yes, it is."


    ��Hmm, I didn''t even disappear at the same time.��


    Gaius said more with a slightly unhappy expression.


    "Did he say anything else?"


    Then said King Ziala, in a passion.


    No, I didn''t say anything else.


    "Just help me?"


    That''s right. That''s a good thing.


    "You''re lucky... that''s all."


    King Ziara tickled.


    "Don''t say that, there must have been a prophecy"


    Well, that means you''re going to help me.


    Gaius said, spreading his hands and shrugging his shoulders.


    King Ziala smiled wildly.


    "Yes, this is how the prophecy of Rocuse came to fruition. Then I''ll try to do as I told you."


    "Alright! That one will help." As for Lokuz, there are other pressing issues. ��


    When Gaius said that, King Ziala''s expression tightened.


    "That''s... about King Belk, isn''t it?"


    Gaius nodded loudly to himself.


    "That''s right! Of course, we will unify the Melissa Continent, but we must not abandon the plan of King Berk." Where is he now? "


    King Ziala tilted his head slightly.


    "... Actually, King Berk hasn''t been seen since this morning."


    Gaius was surprised and unexpectedly turned away.


    "Oh! Another one! You stepped backwards, me!"


    "I don''t know if you disappeared because I confirmed your appearance." But no one has seen him since this morning. "


    Gaius looked like he had crushed a bitter insect.


    "Ugh!... you let me escape again..."


    King Gialla told him to comfort Gaius.


    ��Apparently, but is there anything else we can do?��


    And king Ziara said, He hath sent unto Gaius a solemn gaze.

 2694 Chapter 2,691 Contradictions

    What can you do?


    Gaius repeated the words of King Ziala in a reflexive manner.


    And the king of Ziara stared at Gaius'' face, and said,


    You can go after King Belk, but why don''t you just ignore it and try to unite?


    "Uniting Melissa? Ignore King Berk?"


    And when Gaius was astonished, King Ziala continued.


    "That''s right. Whatever King Belk is up to, why don''t we unite before he does?" Isn''t that faster? "


    Gaius could not believe the words of King Ziala.


    "... are you serious? If I unify the Melissa Continent, you won''t be king anymore?"


    King Ziala said without a fuss.


    "That''s right, that''s fine."


    Are you sure?


    Gaius confirmed that King Ziala did not smile, but nodded with a genuine face.


    "I don''t care. Unite." I''ve heard more about your power than the spies. Even from King Berk. "


    Gaius raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "What did King Berk say?"


    "It''s a terrible enemy I''ve never seen before." It boasts tremendous magic power, whether you want to attack Ziara or not. "


    "Hmm, I''m going to invade?" What are you talking about?


    "To incorporate me into the ranks. I tried to break my fears and make you hostile."


    ��I guess so. So what did you think?��


    "There were parts that were consistent with the reports from the spies and parts that were not consistent. What is unanimous is that it possesses enough force to be able to destroy a country. What doesn''t match is that we don''t think we''re trying to start an invasion war.��


    ��That''s right, that''s right.��


    Gaius said with satisfaction.


    But the words of King Ziala were not yet finished.


    "However, there were reports that you were implying the unification of the Melissa Continent." Otherwise, the story will be contradictory. "


    Contradiction? Oh, it seems like there won''t be an invasion war, but it''s a contradiction when you say Melissa will unify the continent.


    King Ziala nodded deeply.


    "That''s why I couldn''t make a decision. I would have liked to see him firsthand if I could."


    Oh, I see. That means I showed up in person.


    "Yes, it is."


    King Ziala, in a word, smiled.


    Gaius grinned and said.


    So what did you think?


    And King Ziala lifted up his eyebrows lightly, and said,


    ��What you want is not a war of aggression, but a unification behind as much peace as possible. That''s why I told you to hurry with unity."

 2695 Episode 2,692: Militarization

    Gaius closed his eyes to the words of King Ziala.


    And he said, slowly opening his eyelids.


    "All right, let''s hurry to unite." I''m worried about King Belk, but if we unite the five kingdoms: Gialla, Belk, Rogue, Agult, and Zavan, there will be no way for King Belk to hide anything. Isn''t that right? "


    King Ziala drew his chin deeply and nodded heavily.


    "Yes, if you can bring together the five countries you''ve been involved with, you''ll become a superpower that boasts about a fifth of the Melissa continent." If that happens, the unification of the Melissa Continent will be a real story. "


    Gaius also nodded deeply.


    "That''s right. If only five countries could be unified, it would be the birth of a superpower."


    Hmm. It''s comparable to the northern superpower, Eurasia.


    "Eurasia? Are there as many superpowers as five combined?"


    Then King Giara marveled at Gaius'' ignorance.


    "You didn''t even know Eurasia existed?"


    Gaius blushed as he blew his head.


    "No, I''m not distracted by this world."


    Even though I''m from the future, I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    Well, that''s right, but come on... even if I didn''t know about it, I couldn''t have done it before.


    "So you think it''ll work until the end?"


    "No, I''ll take this as an opportunity to study. I reflected on it."


    King Gialla unexpectedly laughed bitterly at Gaius'' reflection.


    "Interesting guy. Now, how about you study?" Is it possible to bring five countries together? "


    Gaius put his arms around him as usual.


    He curled his mouth, tilted his neck, and thought deeply.


    She slowly opened her mouth with a difficult face clasping her eyebrows.


    "First of all, why do you recommend the unification of the five countries?"


    King Ziara responded immediately to Gaius'' question.


    "The neighboring countries are at peace now, but this peace will be broken anyway." In fact, Berk is not the only one who has recently become a militarized power. In the first place, I see another country trying to become a military power, and I think that King Berk steered in the same direction. "


    "Another country militarized? What kind of country is that?"


    To Gaius'' natural question, King Gialla gave him a rugged expression.


    "The name would have appeared earlier." The northern superpower, Eurasia. Eurasia was the first to conceive of militarization, and it was the first time that the neighboring countries launched one arms build-up after another. ��

 2696 Lesson 2,693 The New King of Eurasia

    "That''s right, if the biggest power becomes a military power, the neighboring countries will wander off...."


    Gaius said something else about human resources.


    King Gialla found it interesting to hear the dialogue of one of the most powerful men in his knowledge.


    I''m not tired of hearing your thoughts.


    Huh? Did I just say such a strange thing?


    "It looks like you''re putting your own force on the shelf." It just felt so funny. "


    Oh, I see.


    "That''s the only threat to your existence." We will withdraw the troops of one country by force. "


    "It would be better than putting a death to a man.


    ��Of course, that''s why I''m talking to you. If you''re unwilling to use force, you''re not meeting like this."


    By squinting his shoulders, Gaius pushed King Gialla to speak first.


    King Gialla raised his mouth lightly and reverted.


    ��There are several reasons why Eurasia ran to strengthen its military power. But the most powerful of them....."


    King Gialla spun his words after he had partitioned them, sighing a light sigh.


    "It is said that the new king who has assumed the throne has a militant character."


    Gaius moved his eyebrows and buttocks.


    "Are you saying... you''re not sure?"


    King Ziala nodded with great respect.


    "That''s right, I don''t really know. I myself have never met the new king of Eurasia."


    Gaius agreed.


    Well then, I can''t be sure.


    Umu


    "But isn''t there someone from Gialla who knows the new king of Eurasia?" Because you''re the new king, you''ve recently taken the throne. Isn''t there someone who attended the reigning ceremony? "


    King Ziala smiled.


    "Hmm. You''re right. Someone attended the reign of the new Eurasian king."


    Is that a royal family?


    King Ziala nodded deeply.


    And he opened his mouth slowly, and spake the name of the man.


    My eldest daughter, Enneth, and my eldest son, Gates.


    "Oh, those two." But why are you two together? "


    King Gialla nodded to Gaius'' question.


    "The eldest son, Gates, hasn''t finished his royal crown yet, but he''s the number one heir to the throne." And because Enneth is a woman, she cannot inherit the throne in the land of my kingdom, but she is the oldest of my children. That''s why we sent them both. "

 2697 Episode 2,694: The Schemers Tantrum

    "I see... but you don''t usually need two of us, do you?" Isn''t that weird? "


    Gaius looked at King Ziala as if he were to be named.


    King Gialla pushed his gaze back with a nerdy gaze.


    "As I said earlier, Eurasia is a superpower. Although we are a great country in this region, we are not far from Eurasia. It''s not strange to send two people in the sense of caution."


    "I mean, I thought... is that really all?"


    King Gialla gazed even harder as Gaius sent him his probing gaze.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Gaius gently squinted his shoulders because he was dazed, and said with an evil face.


    Even though Gates is still in front of the crown prince, he will eventually be crowned crown prince.


    That''s right.


    "If so, isn''t Gates, the next crown prince, enough?" I wonder why I went to Enneth. "


    ��Didn''t I tell you? Eurasia is a superpower. Wouldn''t two people be more polite than one?"


    But Gaius could not take the word of King Ziala.


    "Well, I know what you''re talking about, but come on." I don''t think that''s all. "


    Gaius said in a foolish manner.


    But the king said unto him, Behold, Ziala was self-absorbed.


    Oh, let''s hear your thoughts about not just that.


    Then Gaius gave an unstoppable smile.


    "I''m not familiar with those two either." But I just met you... and I thought you didn''t trust Gates. "


    Gaius said with a slightly good look on his face.


    But King Ziala did not change his countenance.


    ��It''s not like that. I trust Gates."


    ��Hmm, I don''t know if it''s true... but I don''t see it that way.��


    "Why do you think that?"


    "I''m impressed, but I can see that Gates is proud of his plotters."


    Then King Ziala burst out a smile.


    ��You''re a plotter. I can''t say I don''t have one.��


    "Don''t you think?" Enneth was wise to the contrary. If the gender is a man, then Enneth would be the crown prince. "


    King Gialla heard Gaius bite his words.


    And then again, I burst out a smile.

 2698 Chapter 2,695: Mundane

    "Enneth is brilliant... I don''t know how to praise my daughter, but I think so too"


    King Ziara said with a little joy.


    Gaius also smiled and said.


    "You don''t have to shine." She''s good at whatever she sees. "


    "I see. Let''s take it honestly." But Gates is different. "


    "Yeah, I know it sounds like I''m losing my head."


    Then King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    But you''re just a plotter, aren''t you?


    "As far as I''m concerned." What about your evaluation? "


    King Ziala often thought silently before answering.


    "I see... I''m sure he''s proud of his talent." Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine that it will get stuck anywhere. "


    Then Gaius got stuck.


    I mean, it''s pretty much the same rating as me.


    That''s right.


    ��I knew it. That''s why you brought Enneth with you, not just Gates.��


    I suppose so.


    Isn''t that right?


    "Hmm. I didn''t think so myself." However, in the end, I decided to let Enes go with me, so I think I had that intention. "


    ��I see. It''s complicated for parents.��


    King Ziara also laughed bitterly.


    That''s right.


    Well, that''s why they went to Eurasia. How was the evaluation of the two new Eurasian kings?


    King Ziala answered, reminiscent of his memory.


    "Gates was described as an ordinary man."


    Hmm, so what about Enes?


    He said, "I can''t measure."


    Then Gaius'' eyes glowed sharply.


    "Can''t you measure it... did you say anything else?"


    ��Just like Gates, it looks mediocre at first glance.��


    It seemed mediocre, but I couldn''t gauge it... or it seemed to hide my abilities.


    "You don''t seem to know that, either."


    You said Gates was just mediocre, right?


    That''s right.


    So, what do you say about Eurasia, which is now a militarized power?


    Gates said that his subordinates might be manipulating the new king in the right way.


    My lord... for example, the military department...


    ��Hmm. Perhaps the Chancellor''s class and the military are trying to connect and adopt expansion policies.��


    Gaius looked convinced.


    "I see. There''s no contradiction." But now, Enneth is saying something different, isn''t she? "

 2699 Episode 2696: One

    King Gialla nodded deeply to Gaius'' words.


    ��Exactly. Enneth sees it as the new king''s own strategy, unlike Gates''s.��


    I see, the opposite is true.


    "Hmm. The new king himself, or his subordinates." It''s going to be a lot different. "


    Gaius nodded.


    "The new Eurasian king... I''m curious, but you won''t attack Ziala anytime soon, will you?"


    King Ziala nodded instantly.


    "Of course, Ziara is not on the border with Eurasia."


    ��But eventually, you''re thinking...��


    ��That''s right, but even if it''s Eurasia, there are a lot of other powers around it. Yes, yes, you can''t go south."


    Then there''s plenty of time to spare.


    ��Yeah, at least for a few years.��


    "Then it''s easy to talk. You''re right, first let''s bind the five countries."


    Then King Ziala smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t say that so easily."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "I think it''s pretty easy to feel it." It turns out there''s a threat from the northern superpowers. "


    ��Indeed. To bring the five countries together, the Eurasian presence will have the advantage.��


    Alright, let''s go then.


    "Oh, where are you going?"


    Gaius answered the question of King Gialla cheerfully.


    "First to Agult all at once." Agult was the first country I visited. I will travel to three countries in turn, and then I will come to Ziara again. "


    "Can you summarize the story?"


    ��I''ll try. By the way, you''re not going to disagree over this period.��


    "Of course, I don''t disagree."


    "I... I guess. That means the other side disagrees with me."


    ��That would be the case. All of a sudden, the five countries converge. I would normally disagree with the idea that there is no surprise."


    "Well, that''s right." But is it possible that there is also a likelihood of approval? "


    "I don''t think there are many of them."


    ��I know, but you and Enneth are going to agree.��


    King Ziala smiled with joy.


    "That''s right. Enneth might nod." I took the Eurasian threat more seriously than anyone else. "


    Gaius nodded and said.


    "Okay, I''ll see Enneth and talk to him before I go to Agult." It would be nice if you were on my side. "

 2700 Episode 2697 Union of Five Countries

    As soon as Gaius had left the king''s quarters, he went to Enneth''s room.


    When he came to the front of the room, the guard called lightly.


    "One moment, please."


    The guard said so and knocked on the door of the room with his heels back.


    Lord Enneth, Lord Gaius is here.


    Suddenly, a beautiful voice resounded from inside the room.


    Let me through.


    The guard looked back and gave a light confession to Gaius, then opened the door quietly.


    With a leisurely step, Gaius entered Enneth''s room.


    "Hey."


    Enneth smiled lightly at Gaius, who greeted her lightly.


    Have you finished talking to your father?


    Enes pointed to the sofa in front of him and urged Gaius to sit down.


    Gaius replied, sitting deeply on the couch in front of him.


    "Yeah, I''m done."


    Then Erace, sitting next to Enneth, said warmly.


    ��What did you talk about? What''s the result? Oh, you have to tell me soon."


    Gaius squeezed his shoulders with an open face.


    "Don''t ask questions quickly." Whatever you say... right, Melissa, as a pre-continental unification, it''s all about the Five Nations. "


    "Five Nations! What is that?" What do you mean, which country are these five countries? ��


    Gialla, Belk, Zaban, Rogue, and Agurt.


    "No! What the hell is that?!" What does alliance mean..... "


    "I''ll put it together." One country at a time, absorbing other countries, and eventually unifying Melissa. "


    Then Erace stood up vigorously.


    "What are you talking about!" There''s no way you can do that! "


    But Gaius answered without changing his complexion.


    "I don''t think so." Belk is already under my control, and Agurt will be on board as soon as he can. The same goes for Rogue. The only Zaban is still in the future, but the face of the powerful is still connected, and if the four surrounding countries converge in the first place, Zaban, with its thin land in the middle of the north and south, cannot refuse. "


    Gaius explained stubbornly, and Erace turned her face bright red.


    "I don''t think your father even rode such a painting space!"


    Then Gaius said with a dazed face.


    No, it was your father who brought up the story in the first place.

 2701 Chapter 2,698: People to Watch

    "It can''t be!" Because it''s impossible! "


    Erace said sarcastically.


    But Gaius was calm and looked at Enneth, who was listening calmly as well.


    Do you think Enneth would agree with that?


    Then, before Enneth could open her mouth, Erace opened her mouth from the side.


    "Of course! Your sister is just like me!"


    Gaius said, looking sideways at Enneth while in the usual pose of spreading his hands and squeezing his shoulders.


    I see? But apparently, the sister at the heart of it doesn''t seem to have the same idea as Ellais?


    Then, thinking that Erace had stared at Giggles and Gaius, she immediately took off her gaze and looked at Ennis.


    "... eh? Onee-sama... no way"


    Erace, who had drawn her feelings from Enneth''s expression, burst out.


    Enes gazed at Erace lightly and said with a gentle voice.


    "Sit down for now." And calm down. ��


    Erace sat back on the sofa following her sister''s instructions.


    Enneth then spoke to Gaius in anticipation of Erace sitting down.


    Your father suggested it to you, didn''t he?


    Yeah. Not all of a sudden, but after telling an old story, I think that''s what happened to the flow of the story.


    "Really... did your father say anything else?"


    "Hmm, that''s right. Belc''s tendency to become a militarized power was, in the first place, explained by the North''s superpower, Eurasia, increasing its armaments.��


    Enneth then nodded deeply and slowly.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "By the way, Enneth met the new king of Eurasia, right? What was he like?"


    "Are you the new king of Eurasia... yes." At first glance, it looks calm because it looks like an open sea, but in reality, I don''t know what I''m thinking, so I thought it was someone who needed attention. "


    You''re the one to watch out for, and then you start building up your armaments.


    ��Yes, but most people don''t think it''s the will of the new king, it''s the ministers who control him.��


    "Yeah, I heard that, too. Gates is one of them, isn''t he?"


    ��Yeah, well, Gates definitely thinks of the new king as an ordinary man.��


    "It''s a shame. It''s not that easy to judge." I''ll leave you with a reprieve for judgment, as long as I can. By the way, Enneth, you are, aren''t you? "


    When Gaius said that and laughed, Enes smiled in the same way.

 2702 Chapter 2,699 Disputes

    ��Yes, as I said earlier, the new king of Eurasia is a man of caution.��


    Enneth said with a smile.


    Gaius nodded contentedly.


    Roger that. So, do you think Eurasia will come in here anyway?


    Gaius, who suddenly changed his story, was surprised to see Enes.


    But it was Erace who was more surprised.


    "Oh no! What are you doing all of a sudden! What are you talking about!��


    Gaius sent a troublesome gaze to Erace.


    "Well, it may be sudden, but it''s not a story, is it? I''m listening to that."


    ��Eurasia is currently in conflict with countries on both sides of the border. Besides, Ziara doesn''t have a border, does she? No matter how much Eurasia is a superpower, there''s no way they''re going to invade!��


    "You''re saying... eventually?" I didn''t say right now. "


    So, when did it happen?


    Erace said provocatively.


    Gaius looked irritated, but once again Enes entered the room.


    Well, well, come on, Erace.


    Greeted by Enneth, Erace pushed silently as she inflated her cheeks.


    Enneth smiled at it and turned to Gaius.


    "If it means... eventually, I think you''ll come in."


    Gaius laughed hesitantly as Erace opened her eyes in amazement.


    I knew you''d think so.


    ��Yes, because Eurasia is in conflict with countries bordering on the east and west because it''s an expansionary route. But it seems that Eurasia has been attacked."


    "You claim that Eurasia has been attacked externally."


    "Yes, but both East and West claim to have been attacked in the same way. Which of these claims is true, the East and the West. In fact, the conflict zone is outside the Eurasian territory."


    "I see. If we were to be invaded, the battlefield would naturally be in Eurasian territory, but it would not."


    ��Yeah, and that''s a lot going into both countries. No country believes in Eurasia.��


    "I see, but Eurasia is a superpower, isn''t it? Both East and West are often stuck in step."


    "Both countries are not as powerful as Eurasia."


    Gaius nodded convincingly.

 2703 Episode 2,700 Deeds

    So what happens next if both countries get killed?


    Enneth answered Gaius'' question suddenly.


    You''ll be heading south, won''t you?


    "I mean, they''re going to attack Gialla."


    Enneth shook her head slowly to the side.


    ��No, I told you Ziara doesn''t border Eurasia.��


    "Oh, that''s right. What country is north of Ziara?"


    "Mando and Kuroku."


    Two?


    "Yes, Mando is located northwest of Ziara." Located in the northeast is Kuroku. "


    Gaius nodded and added the presence of both countries to the map in his head.


    "Are the two countries big?"


    ��No, that''s moderate.��


    Smaller than Ziara?


    ��Yes, the two countries together are no more than Gialla.��


    Hmm, well then, if Eurasia attacked me, I won''t be able to stop it.


    ��That''s right, and Gialla will be there to help.��


    Enneth''s words made Gaius'' eyebrows twitch.


    "Even that kind of promise?"


    ��Yes, not so much an alliance, but an old one.��


    ��Deal. Doesn''t seem to make much sense, but geopolitically speaking, the next thing we need is a Ziala, so it''s better to join the fight as soon as you get in than wait for the two countries to perish.��


    "Yes, so the ancestors didn''t have to make a hard covenant to do what they promised."


    ��I agree, which means we''re at war with Eurasia, right?��


    Enneth nodded with a strange look at Gaius'' question.


    But immediately, the ellace on the side slammed in.


    "But, onee-sama, it''s not that soon, is it?" Because Eurasia is still in conflict. "


    Enneth answered her sister with a smile.


    ��Yes, of course, because this is one way or another.��


    And now Gaius put in a rampage.


    "But there''s always something coming."


    Erace told him to throw up in frustration.


    "I don''t know yet!" Don''t tell me what to do! "


    Gaius grinned, even as he paused his shoulders.


    "No, it''s coming." That''s what Enneth thinks. The reason is the new king of Eurasia. "


    Then Enneth nodded with an eyebrow.


    "Yeah. Right. That''s... I can''t see the bottom." Probably coming. "

 2704 Episode 271 Betting

    "There you go."


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders against Erace.


    Erace shrugged her shoulders.


    Don''t say it like that!


    Erace puffed her cheeks and turned sideways.


    Enneth looked at Erace with a smile, then turned to Gaius, who was sitting in the front seat.


    ��So, what do you want to say?��


    Gaius corrected his abode and said, knocking his body forward.


    "I want the Union of the Five to agree."


    Gaius said with a rare, serious expression.


    Enneth smiled, too, and said.


    Will you be my ally?


    Erace looked back at him with tremendous force.


    What the hell is that?


    Enneth said to Erace with a gentle smile.


    "The ultimate goal of this man is the unification of Melissa."


    I''m sure that''s impossible!


    Then Gaius rebelled against Erace with a serious expression.


    ��That''s not true. I can do it."


    ��Do something stupid! How can we unify the continent?"


    "It''s not stupid. That''s probably the best way to achieve peace."


    "I wish I could do that." If you could, you''d be at peace. But what I''m asking is, how can we unify? "


    "That''s why I''m telling you, first of all, it''s a five-country alliance."


    "Oh, my God!" There''s no way I can do it! "


    ��You don''t know if you can or can''t.��


    I can''t!


    Well then, when the Five Nations union is formed, don''t complain about the unification of Melissa.


    Then Erace lifted her chin and said proudly.


    Fine! Then I''ll admit it!


    "Hey, did I tell you?" Then I promise. "


    Hmm, thank you very much.


    Erace turned sideways again.


    Gaius turned to Enneth.


    Enneth will help you, won''t he?


    Enneth nodded.


    ��Yes, what should I do?��


    Erace turned around in amazement, but Gaius did not mind and moved forward.


    "I want you to keep the Gatess down."


    Enneth then nodded with a strange smile.


    ��Okay, let''s do it.��


    Then I asked if Erace could not bear it.


    Are you serious, sister?


    Enes turned to Erace and said with a smile.


    ��Yes, I''ll bet on this one.��

 2705 Episode 272: To Agurt

    In response to Enneth''s words, Erace''s face turned bright red.


    But because of the strength of Enneth''s words, Erace was speechless.


    Gaius saw it and stood up.


    Well, that''s it ~


    Gaius said that and quickly turned his heel back.


    Erace saw it coming.


    "Hey! Where are you going?"


    Gaius flickered his right hand without looking back.


    Bye-bye ~


    "That''s why I''m asking you where you''re going!"


    "It''s Agult."


    "Why are you going to such a place!"


    "That''s why I told you. It''s to build a five-country alliance."


    Erace was angry at Gaius'' foolish remarks.


    "What, that attitude!" Turn around! "


    No, I don''t want to ~


    Gaius said so and grabbed the door knob.


    Then, turning the doorknob at once, he opened the door vigorously and released it.


    Well then...


    When Gaius said that, he left the room without looking back.


    It''s over!


    With Erace''s shout behind him, Gaius left Enneth''s room.


    Well then, let''s go to Agurt.


    Gaius approached the large window nearby and opened it vigorously.


    "Oh, that''s a nice wind." It''s flight day, isn''t it? "


    Gaius flashed out, saying that he had been taken off by the aura burst.


    Gaius continued to fly with tremendous force, reaching Agult over several hours.


    "Oh, I see. The Royal Castle."


    Gaius landed slowly drawing a parabola when he saw the Imperial Castle in front of him.


    Then he descended quietly into the courtyard of the Imperial Castle.


    "Now, King Agult......"


    Agurt''s guards jumped right out of there.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    The guards shouted.


    Gaius walked slowly, saying it was always the same thing.


    Some of the guards saw Gaius'' face.


    "Ah, that one..."


    The guardsman who knew Gaius'' face whispered to the captain who led the guards.


    The captain told Gaius to listen.


    Is it Lord Augros?


    Gaius nodded.


    "Yes, aka Gaius." Whichever name you choose. "


    "?... no, it''s Lord Augros anyway?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "... All right, let''s go."


    The captain of the guard seemed confused, but he wanted to show Gaius around.

 2706 Episode 273: Good News

    "Augros, no, Gaius."


    As he entered the room, Agurt XIII, sitting on the throne, called out to Gaius.


    Gaius nodded and said.


    "It doesn''t matter which one." Well, Gaius is getting called in, so maybe it''ll help. "


    Well, let''s go with Gaius.


    Yeah.


    "What do you want, by the way?"


    Agult XIII quickly urged him to get down to business.


    Gaius said everything he wanted.


    I was thinking of getting a country at last.


    Agult XIII was not particularly surprised.


    Well, then, can I think that the policy for the future has been firmly established?


    Gaius nodded vigorously.


    ��Yeah, I''ll start by forming a five-country alliance.��


    Well, the five countries you visited are Agurt, Rogue, Zavan, Belk, and Ziara?


    ��That''s right. You knew I was going to Ziara.��


    "Of course, your trend is very important to our country." Of course, spies have reported it. "


    That''s right. Then you can talk to me soon.


    ��But do the other four countries agree?��


    "Gialla and Rogue are fine. Belk is almost like my kingdom without a king, and Zavan is the only one left, but if the four countries around him are going to unite, why not join us? I''m going to go see her and take a demonstration."


    "Hmm. How about four kings from all four kingdoms, including me, gather in Zaban?" Located in the middle of four countries. "


    "Nah, that''s good enough." Then do you need to be able to obey Zaban''s royal family first? "


    That''s right.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Zaban for a bit." I''ll contact you if I can obey you, thank you. "


    Agult XIII took it upon himself.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting."


    Gaius waved at the end of the conversation.


    "Well then, I''ll be right there." I''ll see you in Zavan next time. "


    Agult XIII smiled and sent Gaius away.


    "Hmm. I''m waiting for the good news."


    Gaius nodded and quickly returned his heel.


    She walked through the room with her big strands, opened the door, and left.


    Agult XIII, who saw off, laughed bitterly and snorted.


    "He''s always a very nice guy. Even so, after Rogue, you convinced Ziala in a short time. It''s a wonderful thing."

 2707 Episode 2,744 Meissen

    Gaius, who had left Agult in no time, was heading north all the way to Zaban.


    Meissen, the capital of Zaban, is a small town, so if you fly too much, you''ll miss it.


    Gaius looked under his nose and looked for Meissen.


    "Uhhhh, it was definitely around here..."


    As Gaius stares at the spotlight, he sees something that looks like the city he''s looking for.


    "Oh! That''s it. Maybe... no, I think that''s it... I think that''s it..."


    Gaius flew with his neck tilted with confidence.


    And as he drew near to the city, he was finally convinced.


    "Definitely. That''s it. The black building! That''s a military barracks forever..."


    So Gaius recalled the unusual pressure he had encountered during his previous visit to Meissen.


    "What''s the name of the female clerk who stays over there...?"


    Gaius frowned without recalling.


    "Um ~, I''m sure ~... yes!" It''s a neighborhood! "


    Gaius finally breathed a sigh of relief when he remembered it, but he also frowned.


    "That''s right, Area... I should have felt terrifying pressure from her, but when I actually met her, she was just a woman... What was that pressure all about?"


    Gaius, having once abandoned his pursuit of King Berk, has become curious.


    "Let''s check it out... I don''t need to panic to meet King Zavan."


    Gaius made up his mind.


    "Alright, let''s check it again." After all, I''m worried about the pressure I felt at that time. "


    Gaius decided to go to the roof of the black barracks.


    And when I reached directly above it, I slowly descended.


    "There it is. It was through the entrance before, so let''s get down there."


    Gaius slipped and stood in front of a protruding entrance on the roof.


    Then he stepped down, put his hand on the door knob at the entrance, and opened it quietly.


    But then the pressure came again to crush Gaius'' heart.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming. It was the same before. As soon as I opened this door, I felt the pressure.��


    Gaius slowly slid his body into the building and closed the door behind him.


    And I said, smiling happily.


    "Now it''s time to find out who you are." Wait for me. "

 2708 Episode 2,7005: Office on the Top Floor

    Gaius went slowly down the stairs.


    "I feel... definitely there"


    Gaius walked down the stairs quietly and vigilantly surrounded himself.


    "There''s no one there... this is still a quiet building, isn''t there?"


    Gaius sharpened his senses and explored the direction in which he felt the pressure.


    ��This way... but this way, it''s the same direction as the office where the woman works in that area��


    Gaius grabbed his eyebrows and thought about it.


    "After all, the area is the main source of pressure? Or is there a true lord on the same floor?"


    Gaius sank his neck many times.


    "It''s no use thinking about it." I have no choice but to go. "


    Gaius never took a step forward.


    Then I walked towards the direction where I felt the pressure.


    Then I heard footsteps from the room in front of me.


    Gaius looked for a place to hide.


    And as before, I decided to hide behind a big pillar.


    Gaius moves quickly into the shadows of the pillars.


    At the end of the hiding, the door nearby opened and a woman came out.


    Gaius stared at the woman, but she was another woman from the area.


    (I don''t feel any pressure either. It''s not this woman)


    Gaius saw the woman passing behind the pillar.


    "Hmph, don''t get tired of breathing."


    Gaius began walking out of the shadows of the pillars again, lightly complaining.


    Slowly, Gaius.


    Finally, I reached the front of the room where the area came out last time.


    Gaius moved into the shadows of a nearby pillar, and gazed into the room from the shadows.


    Focus on exploring, Gaius.


    "... I''m pretty sure it was that office after all. I feel the pressure coming from that room."


    Gaius took a deep breath and began to look at the room again.


    But no one came out of the room, and there was no movement thereafter.


    "Well, of course. I guess you''re working..."


    Gaius thought about what to do after this.


    "Hmm, wait... but there''s a limit to what you can do if you wait..."


    Gaius was tired of waiting here like this.


    But I didn''t think I''d be able to step in, so I decided to wait here for a while.


    "I see... but now I want to identify the main pressure..."


    When Gaius spilled his foolishness again, he heard footsteps from the office.


    Gaius gazed at the door of the room, full of joy.

 2709 Episode 2,766 Confirmed

    Tricks and footsteps are approaching.


    Then suddenly the footsteps stopped.


    But the next moment, I heard the sound of the door knob turning.


    Gaius smiles as he thinks his boring time may have come to an end.


    The sound of opening the door to it.


    Gaius pushed out one eye from the shadow of the pillar to see the coming out.


    A bright red high heel came out of the shadow of the door.


    Then I see a thick, hard skirt that is not very flattering.


    Gaius gradually raised his gaze and tried to capture the figure of the woman who came out.


    The long black hair faintly cries out.


    And I stared at her to see the woman''s face that came out.


    At that moment, Gaius almost shouted out loud.


    (That woman is in the... area! It''s definitely a neighborhood, even though it still has a stubborn expression on its face.)


    Out of the room was the female area of the case.


    The area walked in the opposite direction to the pillar where Gaius was hiding.


    Gaius was often lost in his pursuit of the area.


    But we waited for the area to disappear.


    Then I concentrated on the room where the area was gone.


    Gaius'' senses were sharpened.


    But I didn''t feel any pressure from the office in front of me.


    (There is no doubt about it. After all, that pressure is mainly on the area!)


    With that, Gaius chased after an area that had already disappeared.


    Gaius ran down the hallway quickly.


    But there was no sign of the area.


    Gaius reached the end of the hallway and headed down the stairs.


    Gaius glanced down the hallway, but no sign of the neighborhood.


    Gaius went down one floor further down the stairs.


    And when I looked in the hallway, I saw him.


    The red high heels I saw earlier jumped into my eyes.


    The area was walking with long black hair.


    Gaius concentrated as he slowly followed behind him.


    Because I wanted to make sure that the main pressure was on the area.


    Gaius sharpens his spirit.


    After all, the pressure was released from the woman walking in front of her.


    (This is confirmed. After all, the area is the main source of pressure!)


    Although Gaius decided so, there are many people here, so I didn''t think it was a good place to confront the area, so I took off the tail to aim for after leaving the office.

 2710 Episode 2,770 Aromatic Cuisine

    Once he left the barracks, Gaius entered a nearby caf�� and waited for the area to emerge from the building.


    "It''s been quite a while, but there''s no sign of it coming out at all..."


    Having already had two drinks, Gaius was a little hungry, so he decided to order a meal.


    Well, here we go.


    Gaius sighed heavily when he picked a dish from the menu and ordered it.


    "It''s going to be a long chrysanthemum..."


    Gaius sighed again and looked out at the landscape.


    The shadow of the building is somewhat longer.


    It seems that the sun is finally falling.


    But it wasn''t quite evening yet.


    It''s going to take a while.


    Gaius felt a little relieved when he thought he was going to eat slowly.


    After a while, the food I had been waiting for was carried.


    A waitress walks straight towards Gaius.


    Along the way, when Gaius and his gaze met, the waitress smiled.


    Gaius was convinced that it was the dish he had ordered.


    My throat rattles.


    Imagine the time you put the food in your mouth, and the saliva is secreted into your mouth.


    A woman stopped in front of Gaius.


    A full smile appeared on Gaius'' face.


    The cook placed the dish on the table in front of Gaius, saying that the woman had kept her waiting.


    Gaius suddenly looked out the window for some reason.


    I didn''t know why.


    But I guess I had a feeling about it somehow.


    At the end of the line of sight, there was an area.


    It was the area where the army barracks would be located.


    "Grrrr!"


    Gaius unexpectedly let out a voice.


    Then, I stared at the delicious food that seemed to be standing in steaming steam and wearing a pleasant scent.


    I then looked again at the area outside the window.


    Cuisine in front of you again.


    Further areas.


    Cook again.


    "Gurgling..."


    Gaius stood up, clenching his teeth.


    And then I stood back, attracted to my back hair as much as I could.


    The woman who brought the food earlier was surprised.


    What''s going on?


    Then Gaius said, pulling his cheek.


    "Ah, ahh, I just remembered something urgent..."


    "Oh, I see..."


    "Yes....."


    After a short exchange of words, Gaius quickly finished his account at the exit and left the store with his shoulders dropped.

 2711 Episode 278: Disagreeing

    "Shit! That''s bad timing." This is what happens when the neighborhood is dizzy. I have to be careful after this. "


    Gaius grinned regretfully, and began to follow him at a considerable distance from the area beyond his gaze.


    The neighborhood is strolling lightly through town, unaware of the fact that Gaius is tailing it again.


    Along the way, I peeked into the window of the clothing store for a long time and went into the cake shop, but I left the store without buying anything.


    Is it on the way home?


    Gaius was watching the action in the area from a considerable distance.


    Then the area went into the store again.


    Gaius closed the distance and checked the store.


    "Bakery."


    Gaius decided to monitor the street lights a short distance away from the bakery.


    Since the bakery had many large glass windows, the behavior of the area could be seen from the outside.


    The area looks at the bread on the shelf carefully, one by one.


    But there was no sign of buying bread at all.


    In the end, the neighborhood left the store without buying anything here.


    Gaius looked at the neighborhood and gave his thoughts.


    That''s an indecisive personality.


    As expected, the neighborhood continued to have window shopping at several stores afterwards, and did not buy anything at all.


    Gaius'' cheeks twitched again.


    "Hey, how many hours is this going to take..."


    The window shopping in the area had already lasted for an hour, as Gaius complained foolishly.


    Moreover, I walked freely around the town.


    "Oh my God, I''m so bored." It doesn''t suit my sex to be suited to a woman''s shopping.... "


    As Gaius spilled his foolishness, the area again entered the store.


    Gaius came a little closer and looked at the position of the store, and Gaius'' cheek was pulled back today.


    "... hey, here..."


    It was just next to the military barracks, where Gaius had eaten a delicious dish.


    Gaius was about to collapse from his lap, and he put his body on a nearby street lamp, desperately enduring it.


    ��It doesn''t fit... it doesn''t fit that woman completely...��


    Gaius stared at the area where he sat at the window seat and said unexpectedly.


    And when I saw the food that was then carried, I was desperate.


    "... ah, that''s... the dish I was thinking of eating ~..."

 2712 Episode Two Thousand Seven Hundred and Nine

    In the area where he was eating the delicious food he was supposed to eat, Gaius was angry.


    Damn it, you''re eating delicious ~


    Gaius whispered his folly in his mouth.


    "Ng, I don''t want to... I''m going crazy..."


    Gaius complained sporadically as his stomach rumbled.


    In the meantime, the area finished the meal and took a seat.


    Gaius finally sighed at the end of the angry hour and gazed at the area''s whereabouts.


    When I left the store, I walked straight to the area.


    Gaius followed him a considerable distance thereafter.


    "I don''t know if you''re coming home... but I''d like you to go somewhere that''s not popular."


    Gaius spoke of his heartfelt desire to stop this tail.


    Perhaps Gaius'' wish had come true, and the neighborhood was walking straight down the road.


    All right, well, it would be great if you could just get out of the center of town.


    Then, the area entered the sidewalk again to see if Gaius'' wish had been fulfilled.


    "Oh, is this a chance... no, wait." That woman and I are the worst together. Hurry up and get it done. Let''s be a little more careful here. "


    Gaius'' recent backward experience with the neighborhood drew him to a close, and he was very careful.


    The area then turned the corner again and entered a narrower path.


    Gaius was taken up again at a crossroads.


    ��... what are we going to do... just catch him here, or...?��


    As Gaius pushed forward, the area moved further into a wide path.


    There was quite a crowd there, not very friendly, but it wasn''t something we could do by catching the neighborhood.


    "Tch! You''ve become too careful..."


    But the area crossed the wide road, and went again into the narrow road.


    Gaius interrupted the man, and went down a wide path into a narrow path, or tailgating.


    "I don''t know what to do... if I''m here, I won''t run out of crowds... if I''m going to have a fight..."


    Gaius walked a little faster.


    In a moment, the distance from the area is getting closer.


    But then, suddenly, there was a cat chirping in my ear.


    Gaius was surprised to see that the cat was squeaking on the side wall of the road.


    Gaius looked forward as he gulped down his chest to see what a cat was.


    At that moment, my eyes met the area I was going to in front of.


    The cat chirped and the area turned around.


    Shit! What do we do?


    But before Gaius could make a decision, the screams of the neighborhood were soaring through the residential streets.

 2713 Episode Two Thousand Seven Hundred and Fifty-Two

    The screams in the area rattled Gaius'' ears.


    Shit!


    Then I heard the screams of the neighborhood, and people came out of the surrounding houses one after the other.


    Shit!


    Gaius turned his heel back to his side and ran away in a flash.


    I ran back the way I came.


    The screams in the area gradually went away, but they never stopped.


    "Shit! You''re breathing long. How long have you been screaming!"


    Gaius spilled his stupidity several times this day.


    But after a while, I finally stopped hearing screams.


    Gaius finally stopped and stopped in the alley.


    "Damn... hah... hah... again... again... hah..."


    Gaius was breathing up and couldn''t speak well.


    But over time, I was finally able to regulate my breath.


    "Too bad for compatibility. What? This disgusting feeling! The timing is too bad for anything."


    Gaius unintentionally tilted his neck at a time that was too odd for him to happen.


    "Is it a coincidence? Are you sure it was just a coincidence that the cat chirped? It was the same thing before, wasn''t it? Isn''t this inevitable because someone set it up?"


    However, no matter how much I thought about it, there was no evidence that this was inevitable, so I tried to dispel the thought by sighing a great sigh.


    "Huh, I''m in." Anyway, here we go. Everything we do is behind our backs. What am I supposed to do? "


    Gaius was deeply tired.


    Humans can become even more tired if their thoughts and actions become too unsuccessful.


    That was exactly what happened to Gaius.


    "I don''t know what to do... I don''t know if I''m going to retreat again... but..."


    Gaius did not want to retreat a second time.


    The first time, I gave you priority because I had the original purpose of chasing King Belk, but this time for no reason.


    Of course, I had the honor of meeting King Zaban, but it wasn''t so urgent.


    A retreat without reason means a complete defeat.


    It seemed so humiliating to Gaius.


    "No, there is no second retreat." We''ll settle this here. "


    Gaius decided to do so, but he was at a loss for the rest of his life.


    Because I lost sight of the area.


    So Gaius opened his mouth and contemplated.


    "... I don''t know what to do. I''m going to look for you after that commotion... or I''m going to go to work tomorrow morning..."


    Gaius was troubled and drew conclusions.


    "Can you wait till morning?" I''ll find you out of the sky. And if you find it, I''ll catch you and interrogate you all at once! ��

 2714 Episode 2,711 Crows

    At once, Gaius opened the aura and jumped up.


    And when the sky rose by about a hundred yards, it finally stopped rising and switched to gliding.


    "You''re not going that far, are you?"


    Gaius opened his eyes like a plate from above and searched the area.


    However, I didn''t see any area in the direction I had made my mark.


    So Gaius quickly changed direction and searched in all directions.


    But there was no sign of the area.


    "Shit! No... there''s nowhere to be found." Where did he go? "


    Gaius expanded his search and flew at high speed to explore.


    But there was no sign of the area anywhere.


    "Maybe you''ve already entered the house?" So there was already a house around here? "


    Gaius was sulking at his imagination.


    "I... can''t do that anymore." you can''t be found..... "


    Gaius hung his head in disappointment.


    and was ahead of his gaze.


    The neighborhood was walking along the alley in horror.


    "... there she is. If she thinks she''s there, she''s there, if she thinks she''s not there, she really doesn''t fit..."


    Gaius whispered foolishly from above toward the area.


    But it was also something I found, and Gaius went down slowly and quietly.


    "I need to do something good this time... I can''t do anything like that."


    Gaius approached carefully from the back of the area, diagonally upwards.


    And then it happened when we got a little closer.


    The crows chirped.


    The neighborhood was surprised and looked back.


    And then my eyes were closed again.


    "Ah....."


    The moment Gaius unexpectedly leaked his words, a scream rattled through the ears of the neighborhood.


    Oh! I''ll see you soon!


    Gaius rushed and fled to the sky.


    I turned around and disappeared into the sky.


    In the end, Gaius ran as far as a kilometer away and landed in a nearby park.


    "I did it... I ran away again..."


    Gaius fainted and sat down on the park bench.


    ��No, it''s not the right time. I''m scared because it''s too close together. This is definitely something...."


    Gaius had an unbelievable expression on his face, and he kept leaning his neck.

 2715 Episode 2,712: Giving Up

    "... let''s not. We can''t do anything about it." It just doesn''t seem like it''s possible... "


    Gaius had no choice but to give up on his previous incompatibilities with the area.


    "Shit... I''ve never seen anyone like this before." It''s kind of hard to do.....


    Gaius stood up from the bench and sighed loudly.


    "There is... someone who doesn''t fit in like that at all..."


    Gaius fluttered his tongue lightly.


    "In that case, the cats and crows will chirp at such a timing." it''s impossible..... "


    Gaius continued to whisper his folly, saying that he had given up.


    "Could that area be my natural enemy?" That''s right, something always happens at a bad time, and it doesn''t go as well as I think. Not once or twice. If so, I don''t think it''s a coincidence. In the first place, he''s under a lot of pressure. "


    So Gaius switched directions and turned to the bright downtown area, the opposite of where the neighborhood was.


    "But hey, I don''t think that''s true." I''m just a clerk... I don''t know if that''s true. No, I don''t think so. He''s the one who''s under the pressure. It definitely came from him. I''ve already confirmed that. but.... "


    Gaius couldn''t think well and was in trouble.


    But Gaius, exhaling a big sigh, divided his thoughts for the time being, and strengthened his aura and flew towards the downtown area.


    But the speed was somewhat slow.


    "Hmm, I really don''t care about that area... isn''t it something special?"


    Gaius looked at the neighborhood, looking at the downtown shining in the distance.


    "I don''t know... I feel like I''m going to get stuck in front of me one of these days... but I can''t imagine what it''s like at all..."


    Gaius leaned his head back again.


    "Well, I don''t know how much I''ve thought about it." Then no matter how much you think about it, it''s useless. If the day comes when the area will be blocked in front of me, it''s time to think about it. "


    With that in mind, Gaius switched to high-speed flight towards downtown.

 2716 Chapter 2713: Stupidity

    Upon arriving in town, Gaius, exhausted by his encounter with the area, entered the inn and immediately took the room.


    Then I dared to enter the room and dare to dive into the bed.


    Along with the rumble, the sound of the bed squeaking in the room.


    Gaius was lying on his bed in large letters and complained about the person who was causing the fatigue.


    "I''m tired... my heart is tired... he''s definitely my natural enemy... Tch!"


    Gaius sighed loudly as he tongued angrily.


    ��Nevertheless, don''t be embarrassed... retreating to someone who seems so weak... it''s humiliating to do it with me��


    Gaius continued to whisper his folly out of remorse.


    "Ahh, it''s so annoying, it''s so annoying, it''s really annoying! Even if you''re not a man, I''ll find out who that woman is!... I mean, what time is it? When will it be settled? In the first place, why are you and I lying on the bed like this? Shit! What the hell is wrong with me? Wasn''t he the strongest man in the world? I thought you were going to unite the Melissa Continent. What is it that makes you so sad that you''re complaining in this place? What the hell is Gaius and I doing here?!"


    Gaius became angry at his pathetism, turning from being uncomfortable with the area.


    "Pathetic! What a retreat!" I withdrew because of it in the first place. Was there a need to retreat because of the wasteland? I didn''t care what the neighbors were doing, but I should have caught them! That''s right. I wish I had. So why did you pull out? Are you saying he was crazy? Shit! That''s why I didn''t have to run. Damn it! "


    From the bottom of his heart, Gaius was angry.


    "Alright, I won''t retreat after all." I''ve made up my mind. I''ll settle for sure! ��


    That''s what Gaius said when he tried to get up.


    But along the way, my strength was relieved and I quickly pushed myself to the bed again.


    "That said, it''s true that I''m exhausted." That''s why for today, I won''t do it. "


    Gaius threw up his dialogues toward the empty area, and closed his eyelids gently and quietly fell asleep.

 2717 Episode 2,714 Ambush

    "Well, it was around here..."


    Gaius left the inn early in the morning and arrived where he had lost sight of the area last night.


    "I won''t let you escape today. Whatever happens, I''ll get you. Whether the residents come out or the police come out, even if the army comes out, I''ll catch them, so be prepared!"


    Gaius crushed with a split, waiting for the area to come hiding in the shadows of the building.


    "He works in a military barracks. I mean, this is a government office. Then it should probably start at 9: 00. I was home yesterday evening, so I''m pretty sure! When I left the inn, it was 6: 30. Even if she was the type to have breakfast at work instead of at home, it shouldn''t be a problem at this time.��


    Gaius laughed with a smile on his face.


    "Come on, come anytime. As soon as I find your face, I''ll roar at you without questioning you!"


    Gaius laughed again with a wicked look on his face.


    Footsteps were heard from a distance.


    This road is narrow and winding.


    I don''t see anyone a few feet ahead yet.


    Tips, tricks, tricks.


    It''s the sound of a woman''s high heels.


    It could be that woman.


    Gaius held his breath and waited.


    Tips, tricks, tricks.


    At the end of the winding road, a woman''s skirt twitched.


    Here it comes!


    Gaius swallows his swallow.


    And raise your gaze.


    I can''t see my face.


    I see it.


    However, it was a different person who did not resemble the area.


    Gaius was frustrated and dropped his shoulder.


    The woman looked suspiciously at Gaius and walked by.


    Gaius sighed heavily and immediately switched his mind.


    "It''s okay. I can''t just do it all of a sudden." Coming soon. Definitely! ��


    That''s how Gaius waited for the area to come.


    Meanwhile, many people passed by this road.


    As time went on, the number grew.


    However, as time went on, there were gradually fewer crowds.


    Gaius was attacked with anxiety.


    "... what time is it now?"


    Gaius didn''t have a watch.


    At that time, a well-dressed man appeared calmly.


    Gaius asked the man for time in no uncertain terms.


    The man answered me without a disgusting look on his face.


    It''s 9: 30 now.


    Gaius thanked him and the man left.


    "Are you sleeping, or did you go to work on a different route?"


    Gaius waited for the area to show up for a while longer.


    But after all, the area didn''t show up.

 2718 Episode 2715: Person in Charge

    "Damn it! Area! You changed your route! If this happens, I will push you directly to the workplace!"


    Gaius threw away the line of delay and told her to throw up as if she had definitely changed her route and expressed anger in her mind.


    And when I exploded the aura in an instant, I jumped up quickly.


    "Wait! Collar!"


    Gaius exploded the aura and flew off toward the barracks.


    Gaius quickly reached the barracks and descended to the roof.


    Then, leaving the door to the momentum, he opened the door forcefully, and went down the staircase by three steps.


    Gaius, who no longer intended to hide, walked down the hallway with his big strands.


    And I opened the door of the room where the area worked without leaving.


    Where is the area?


    Gaius shouted as he entered the office.


    The ten or so staff members inside were surprised and unable to speak out.


    Moreover, Gaius'' appearance was so terrifying that the staff were loudly surprised, but they were afraid that no one would speak out.


    Where is the area?


    Once again, Gaius said that someone who seemed to be the person in charge of him who was very old raised his hips and called out to him as if he could not help it.


    "Ah, um... what can I do for you, Area?"


    Asked by the person in charge, Gaius raised his eyebrows and slightly tilted his neck.


    "Huh?... oh yeah... what can I do for you... what should I say... anyway, where is the area?"


    Gaius asked too legitimate a question and told him to go against it.


    But the person in charge didn''t look good and had a temper.


    "No, then... I can''t answer you, but..."


    Then Gaius got stuck in words.


    "No, that''s not it... it''s not like I''m going to make a claim..."


    "Hah... what can I do for you?"


    "No, that''s why... you''re in the area... and you know who you are."


    "... um... did you say... who you really are?"


    "No, you know, I might think it''s weird, but... I mean, the area isn''t just for people..."


    "Hah... I''m not sure, but I can''t say that."


    The person in charge decided that Gaius was completely strange, and he pushed it.


    "No, that''s... I guess..."


    I''m sorry, but please pick it up.


    Gaius looked over the office and received a cold gaze from all directions, but he checked the absence of the area and left the room behind.

 2719 Episode 2716: Disappearance

    When Gaius left the office where he worked in the neighborhood, he twisted his face regretfully.


    "Shit! I totally screwed up." I couldn''t let it come in with the blood on my head..... "


    Gaius reflected lightly and remembered that there was no area in the office.


    "The area was definitely not in that room. Are you even out on an errand when I tell you to?"


    Gaius stepped away from the front of the office fatally.


    And I started walking down the hallway without thinking in particular.


    "Hmm, then we''ll have to keep watch in front of this building again... If the area returns to the office after this, they''ll be alert to hear about me from their colleagues, and then I''ll be able to get out the back door when I get home..."


    Gaius deepened his thoughts as he walked.


    "Then we can''t keep an eye on both the front and the back, so we can only pile a pile on either side." Then the chances of being missed are greater... I want to avoid it at all costs. We have to catch them before the area returns... and it''s best to catch them at the front door... oh, no, wait. When you come back in the first place, you don''t always come back from the front door. If errands are closer to the back door, there''s no point in going out front. So... here we go. You already have to bet on either the front or the back. "


    Gaius stopped tightly and gave a troubled expression.


    "What do we do? He and I are the worst together." Then I''ll definitely come the other way. Damn it!... no, wait. I once caught him and interrogated him. I had a lot of trouble at the time, but I managed to catch him and listen to him. Then maybe it''ll work out again... no, but... "


    Gaius looked back grudgingly and regretted his loss in the office.


    "It was a mistake to yell back at me just now... if I had listened politely without doing that, I might have been able to hear it..."


    Suddenly, the office door opened.


    When I saw it, the person in charge came out.


    The person in charge found Gaius the moment he opened the door and walked out, stopping in surprise.


    And she spoke to him in horror.


    "... um... what can I do for you?"


    Gaius bent over and approached to find out what was good here.

 2720 Episode 2,717 Area Notes of the General Affairs Department

    "Um, I''m so sorry about earlier."


    Gaius lowered his head and approached the person in charge.


    The person in charge said with a strange expression.


    "No, I don''t mind... but there''s nothing I can answer."


    Gaius winked for a moment, but after bending over, he couldn''t pull back.


    "No, I''m sorry. Didn''t you think that was weird?" No, I''m a little excited... "


    "Apparently, but there''s nothing I can answer."


    The person in charge of repeating the same thing made Gaius pull his cheek.


    No, no, I don''t mean anything by that.


    "There''s nothing I can answer."


    It was the third time.


    As expected, Gaius had to give up.


    "...... Excuse me, I''m sorry......"


    Gaius sighed and returned his heel.


    When the person in charge saw Gaius leave, he closed the door and walked back into the room.


    Gaius snorted as he walked down the hall.


    "Shit! He''s a stubborn old man, against his looks." No matter what you say, it''s not going to move. "


    Gaius grumbled angrily and slowly went down the stairs.


    So I noticed that there was a problem.


    "Ah! That''s right. If you ask the reception, they might know where you are..."


    Gaius hurried down the stairs.


    Then I reached the first floor and found the reception desk and asked in a panic.


    ��Excuse me, do you know where the neighborhood is?��


    Gaius said in a polite tone as he panicked.


    Then the receptionist smiled loudly.


    ��Which department is it from?��


    Gaius remembered in his mind that when he entered the office earlier, it was written on the door that it was the General Affairs Department.


    This is the General Affairs Department.


    Then the sister smiled again.


    Are you from General Affairs, Area Note?


    (Is it Elia Knotts, that woman?)


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Area Notes is taking a day off because she''s not feeling well.


    "Huh?... off?"


    Yes.


    You''re not here?


    ��Yes, I''m not here today.��


    "Oh, I see... thank you..."


    Gaius pulled his cheek back, and it burst out.

 2721 Episode 2718: Unwell

    "... everything I do and do is behind me..."


    Gaius was deeply exhausted.


    ��Tough... really tough...��


    Gaius dropped his shoulder and walked bumpily to the hotel where he stayed last night.


    "I don''t know what to do... I can''t seem to find my home until I know what to do."


    Gaius deeply regretted losing sight of the area yesterday.


    "Hah... I wonder why I lost you yesterday..."


    It was Gaius heading to the hotel with a heavy footsteps, but I remembered that it was there.


    "Ah! That''s right. Why didn''t you notice this?" I started chasing the area because I felt intense pressure in the first place. Then look for that pressure and you''ll find an area there. I don''t know why you didn''t notice this.... "


    Gaius wondered if he had managed to do something about Nacchan''s head, and shook his head many times.


    "Good! Then let''s look for the first place we lost sight of yesterday." I''m sure you''ll feel that strange pressure. "


    As soon as Gaius decided to do so, he jumped up and released the aura.


    The people around her seemed surprised and flustered, but it didn''t matter to Gaius.


    As Gaius looked far away, he flew toward it at a tremendous speed.


    It was around here, wasn''t it?


    When Gaius got to the location where he lost sight of the area last night, he concentrated.


    And I searched for the pressure that the area would be under.


    "... I don''t feel anything... it doesn''t seem to be around here"


    Still, Gaius walked with his mind focused.


    The neighborhood walked in this direction last night.


    Gaius walked slowly, remembering yesterday.


    I walked straight, straight and straight.


    But I didn''t feel any pressure when I walked about ten minutes.


    "Do you live farther away? I don''t think we''re going in the wrong direction... let''s walk a little bit further."


    Gaius walked slowly, concentrating.


    I walked with my eyebrows closed, trying to feel the pressure.


    But I still couldn''t feel the pressure.


    "It''s strange... why don''t you feel it?"... by the way, the area wasn''t always under pressure... "


    Gaius came here and remembered it.


    "I''m not feeling well and I''m resting, so maybe I''m not under any pressure..."


    Gaius felt so tired here that he opened his mouth and fell into a daze.

 2722 Chapter 2,719 Senses

    Gaius sat on a park bench he found in the middle of a search of the area, and was overwhelmed.


    "... haa... there''s so much on my back... it''s the worst..."


    Gaius put his hands on the back of the bench and threw out his legs, dumbfounded.


    "I can''t... I can''t do anything..."


    Gaius looked up at the sky with folly.


    The sky was flying slowly.


    "Hah... looks like me before... I''m going through all kinds of places. I just walked, but there was no clue at all. It''s no use at all....."


    It''s chirping and chirping.


    Gaius was dumbfounded as he listened to the voice.


    "Ahh, it''s going to stop, this kind of opponent really loosens up..."


    As soon as Gaius'' strength was completely released from his body, he felt something and his nerves reacted to it.


    Gaius rose to his upper body instantly.


    "What was that... maybe the pressure on the area?..."


    But when I tried to concentrate, I didn''t feel anything.


    "It''s because of your imagination... no, it''s not. I must have felt something."


    Gaius closed his eyes and concentrated thoroughly.


    I concentrated so much that I probably didn''t even notice when I was called.


    But the results were the same.


    "Was it because of your imagination after all?"... no, wait a minute. Let''s put it in the same state as before. "


    Gaius turned his arms around the back of the bench and threw his legs out.


    And instead of concentrating, I tried not to think about anything.


    In the beginning, I took the trouble to create a state where I didn''t think about anything, but I gradually felt good and my strength was relieved.


    Gradually, the sensation around my face became warmer, and I gradually felt drowsy.


    But Gaius didn''t try to wake me up, so I was invited to fall asleep.


    At last, the same feeling came to me.


    However, Gaius did not jump up immediately, and gathered a little attention to find his way.


    (... right... no, diagonally in front of the right... not so far away... just a few dozen miles away... there... I feel it)


    Gaius finally opened his eyes and woke up.


    And I surely stood up slowly, gazing in the direction where I had just gotten the feeling.


    "Alright! Let''s think this is your last chance." I''ll find him. "

 2723 Lesson 2,720 A Two-Floor House

    "It should be this way."


    Relying on his senses, Gaius walked slowly.


    Straight ahead, straight ahead, then turn right.


    Around here... there must be houses in this neighborhood.


    But since I woke up, I couldn''t feel the feeling I just felt.


    Therefore, I relied only on the previous observation.


    "Just a few more...... and a few more......"


    Gaius walked steadily and finally stopped.


    "Around here. It should be around this house."


    Gaius turned his head and watched closely.


    "It''s just a residential area... there''s nothing suspicious about it." It''s just a normal house. "


    So Gaius deposited his body on the wall of a building and closed his eyes.


    Then I distracted myself and tried not to think about anything.


    However, it wasn''t as difficult as sitting on the bench as before.


    Even if you try to relax your body, your feet are firmly pressing on it, so you can get strength somewhere.


    As a result, consciousness also goes there, so the mind could not be left unconscious.


    That is why Gaius gave up this method.


    "No choice. It''s a last resort."


    Gaius lowered his hips and sat directly on the ground.


    I''m a little reluctant, but there''s no street, so I have to do it this way.


    Gaius sat on the ground with his back to the ridge, his legs thrown out and his eyes closed.


    Gaius didn''t care if anyone saw him, even though he was dressed as if he was worried.


    Then I relaxed my muscles and distracted myself.


    Then, I gradually got the same feeling as before.


    (...... I''m here...... almost there...... not even ten feet behind me...... the house over my back...... definitely here)


    Gaius opened his eyes wide there.


    She stood up and turned her heels back.


    ��This is it. This is the neighborhood. It''s true.��


    When Gaius was convinced by meditation, he saw the building again.


    ��A two-story house. It''s a very ordinary house. There''s a gate over there."


    Gaius walked one by one to reach the gate.


    ��I don''t have a plaque, but I''m sure it''s here.��


    Gaius nodded lightly and instantly released the aura and jumped up.


    They tried to break in from the veranda upstairs.

 2724 Episode 2721 Trespassing

    It was Gaius who danced gorgeously on the veranda without making any noise, but if you look at it from the side, it would have been a suspicious person.


    But that didn''t matter to Gaius.


    No matter what is embarrassed or embarrassed, I can no longer speak of the four or five.


    The area was no longer like a vengeance for Gaius.


    Well, it looks like there''s no one in this room.


    Gaius peeked into the room to make sure no one was seen and tried to break in.


    "The key to the window... oh, it''s open." I don''t care. Well, this is more convenient for me. ��


    Gaius opened the window and sneaked into the room.


    And when I closed the window with my back hand, I still crossed the room quietly with my unplugged feet.


    "What room is this?" Since the luggage is left in a mess, is it a storage room? "


    Gaius said he wasn''t a thief, so he passed without touching his luggage.


    And when I reached the door, it opened a little bit.


    "... there''s no one there..."


    Confirming that there was no one in the hallway, he boldly opened the door and popped out.


    And I confirmed the construction of the building.


    "Is there only one more room upstairs?" Maybe that''s the room in the neighborhood. "


    Gaius walked down the hallway with his legs crossed and reached the other room.


    Then I put my ear on the door and checked for any noise from inside the room.


    Gaius held out his ears for about thirty seconds, but there was no noise from inside.


    Therefore, Gaius decided that there was no one inside and opened the door.


    But the moment he opened it, Gaius giggled.


    There was an area lying on the bed.


    But apparently, she was sleeping with Suya, and Gaius was relieved.


    And I thought about it.


    (There you are. It was this house after all. After all, the pressure is mainly on the area.)


    Gaius took a deep breath once he was fully convinced.


    And the moment I opened my mouth to call out to the area, the eyes of the area opened wide.


    Gaius was surprised to think that his heart would stop again.


    And before Gaius could speak, the screams of the area resounded.


    Although Gaius was in a panic, he immediately took action.


    Bowing to the crotch, he pushed his hand against the mouth of the area.


    And I managed to block the mouth of the area.


    "... well... the timing is as bad as ever... but it''s okay." Now it''s time for you to expose yourself. "

 2725 Lesson 2,722: Self-Hatred

    The area where Gaius was holding his mouth closed his eyes as if he were seeing the demon Rakshasa.


    But he couldn''t speak, and his limbs were clenched.


    While holding his mouth with his left hand, Gaius grabbed the left shoulder of the area with his right hand and tried to hold it down.


    "Hey, don''t make a fuss. For now, calm down. I''m not going to do you any harm."


    But Gaius sighed heavily as the eyes of the area remained the same, as if he were looking at a killer.


    "That''s why you''re telling me you''re not going to be rough. I''m just here to find out who you are. Do you understand?"


    However, because the eyes of the area were like those of a demon, Gaius was at a loss.


    "Oh, come on." You haven''t done any harm so far, have you? I just wanted to talk to you. But I''m not a stalker. Don''t get me wrong. "


    Gaius, speaking for himself, was about to fall into self-loathing.


    I tried to say that I wasn''t a stalker, but when I looked at my behavior, it just seemed like it was.


    But I couldn''t break up here, so I switched my mind and continued my conversation.


    "Anyway, you''re not the only one." This is obvious. I was under a lot of pressure from you. That''s an unusual level. By the way, I was the most powerful mage in the world. This is true. It''s never a self-report. I am truly the greatest mage in the world. "


    I said this again, and I was depressed that it sounded like a child.


    It was because I tried to say how strong it was in the world, and I thought that the painful child would only be seen from the side, as he said with strong thoughts.


    (... I wonder if this is partly because the timing of the area and I don''t fit together...)


    Gaius had a lot on his mind, but I didn''t think you could believe this word.


    That is why I decided to go out and act.


    Gaius left the area at once.


    The neighborhood forgot to shout at the sudden.


    It wasn''t like that, but Gaius quickly approached the window and opened it.


    Then, as he danced back to the area, he suddenly bent down.


    Gaius grinned as the area stared suspiciously.


    And when I put my hand on the back of my lap and around my waist, I hugged him all at once.


    The area was surprised, and even as the carcass shouted, Gaius went to the window without paying attention.


    Then, while hugging the screaming area, he released the aura and flew up into the sky.

 2726 Lesson 2,723: Air Travel

    Regardless of the surprised area where his eyes were peeled off, Gaius flew at once to a height of about five hundred feet above the ground, from which he began to draw a parabola and descend.


    The area trembled and terrified, but Gaius slowed down and slowly slowed down his altitude.


    As a result, the area seemed to have regained some calm, so Gaius finally spoke to him here.


    "What do you think? It''s amazing." Did you believe I was a world-class mage? "


    Gaius retreated from the world''s strongest earlier and replaced it with a world-class one that had dropped a little.


    The neighborhood didn''t notice at all and still nodded a little frightened.


    Gaius looked at it and nodded with satisfaction.


    And I told him to add more.


    "And I''m not your stalker."


    Then the area shuddered and shook its body.


    Gaius noticed that he didn''t say anything but good, and regretted it a little.


    But it was almost time to get down to the altitude where we landed, so I set that aside for a moment and looked for a place to land.


    Then there was a square nearby that seemed perfect.


    It seemed unpopular, so Gaius set it up for landing.


    Well then, let''s land.


    Elia''s body trembled again.


    As a matter of course, it was proof that I didn''t trust Gaius.


    But Gaius landed aimlessly.


    At the moment of landing, although the area screamed lightly, there was no particular noise afterwards.


    Gaius lowered the area to the ground and said it with a good look on his face.


    "How was your flight?"


    Elia still seemed to be speechless, her hands in front of her chest and silent.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders a bit and said more.


    It wasn''t bad, was it?


    Then, the area nodded in an unchanged posture.


    Gaius nodded contentedly with another good look.


    So, did you believe it?


    Then, the area finally spoke out with a suspicious expression on its face.


    "... what are you doing?..."


    Whatever you say, that''s why I''m a world-class mage.


    "... oh, that way..."


    No, I don''t think I''m a stalker or a suspicious person anymore.


    Then the area raised its eyebrows and pushed silently.


    So Gaius was convinced that he still didn''t believe us.

 2727 Lesson 2,724 The Wonderful Experience

    "No, I''m not really a stalker or a suspect."


    Gaius once again claimed innocence.


    But the face of the area was a denial.


    Gaius went further and tried to prove his innocence.


    "No, it''s true. I''m chasing you because I''m feeling the pressure. My classmates are under a lot of pressure from you. That''s why I''m trying to find out who it is...."


    But the face of the area was full of disbelief.


    Although Gaius was troubled, he thought he had no choice but to explain anyway, so he repeated his words even more.


    "Anyway, you shouldn''t be the only one." I''m under a lot of pressure. So, what do you say? The truth is,


    But the face of the area was getting cloudy, and she didn''t seem to open her mouth.


    "No, it''s definitely weird." You''re not a regular clerk. You know what I mean? For example, I''ve had wondrous experiences in the past. ��


    Then, although the face of the area was still the same, its mouth finally opened.


    "... a strange experience..."


    Gaius gnawed forward as the area did something reminiscent.


    "Do you have one! Do you have one?" Remember, there must be something. ��


    Then, the area was frightened because Gaius had just eaten too well.


    Gaius hurriedly pulled his hands in front of his face and pulled back.


    At last, the area recovered its calmness, and somehow reminded me of what was in one corner of my head.


    "... by the way, when I was a child... it seems that I was captured..."


    Oh!


    With Gaius'' body moving forward again, the area instantly pulled back and turned into a frightened expression.


    Gaius also pulled back instantly and apologized to the area.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you. However, I think I can finally hear that kind of story, so I''m just starting to get used to it. I won''t do it anymore, just talk to me."


    The area was still full of disbelief, but he nodded and started talking again.


    "It seems that I was captured as a child, but I don''t remember myself." But my friend who was with me said that a beautiful woman came down from the sky and took me to the sky..... "

 2728 Episode 2,725: Angels

    "Sky... did you fly at that time? So this is the second time?"


    Gaius said as he sighed.


    "Ah, but I don''t remember myself..."


    Elia said she was sorry.


    "Oh, right. Do you want to go to the sky with your friends?"


    ��No, it looks like my friends were just watching.��


    Well, then, has anything changed since then?


    The area thought deeply.


    But the result was a shake of his head to the side.


    "No, not after that."


    "I see... then, who''s your friend who took you to the sky?"


    "He was a beautiful man."


    ��Is she pretty... like an angel?��


    "Yeah, that''s what I said."


    Angel... I don''t like it anyway.


    Huh?


    "No, this way."


    "Didn''t the angel say anything?"


    "Come on, because I don''t remember myself."


    "Oh, right. That''s right. Did your friend say anything else?"


    Area leaned her neck sideways.


    "Now, I don''t think I said anything else..."


    Gaius looked troubled.


    "I don''t know about that." Did you find anything else? I don''t care about anything.


    The neighborhood also had a troubled face, and I bent my neck and thought about it, but in the end, I didn''t get an answer.


    "I don''t know. I think it was a normal day apart from that..."


    Gaius put his arms together and made a difficult face.


    Hmmm, in that case, the case of a woman like an angel being captured in the sky is still the key


    Gaius was terrified of the area.


    "Um, what is that pressure?"


    Gaius was surprised and puzzled.


    "Ahh, ahhh... it''s like an aura emitted from the whole body... no, it''s not like an aura... but... it''s like a feeling of discomfort that can be felt from a distance?"


    Feeling uncomfortable?


    Yeah, I guess that''s pressure.


    "Pressure... am I the one?"


    Then Gaius thought twice.


    "No, that''s right." After all, when I look at you again, it doesn''t feel like that at all, but it''s definitely you. I checked it many times. "


    Well, what about now?


    Gaius concentrated and stared at the area before saying.


    "... um, I don''t feel it at all..."

 2729 Episode 2,726 Worst Compatibility

    "Um... it wasn''t me after all..."


    The neighborhood said annoyingly.


    Gaius contradicted.


    "No, no, I told you I checked it out. I followed you when you were releasing pressure."


    Then the area was pulled back.


    "Follow me..."


    Gaius realized that he was being disgusted, and he hurriedly tried to correct it.


    "No, it''s not. It''s not weird." It means making sure you don''t get the wrong owner of the pressure, and that means you''ve been following them. "


    "... haa..."


    The area still looks disgusting, so Gaius tries to clear up his suspicions.


    "Well, if I''m going to do something about you, I won''t bother to follow you. You can even take them out into the sky like before."


    It sounds like you''re making quite a mess, but I''m deeply convinced of the area.


    "Sure. That''s true..."


    "Right? Why would I bother following you? Because that pressure was the kind of thing I''ve never felt before."


    The neighborhood didn''t quite make sense, so I bent my neck.


    ��Is that pressure something you feel a lot?��


    "I don''t feel it from normal people. Only for special occasions. In many cases, it was from the enemy, so I was careful.��


    "Careful? It wasn''t like that..."


    The area is getting suspicious again, so Gaius tries to modify its trajectory.


    "No, it''s not compatible... I''ve been turned around and run into at a strange time, so I''m going crazy too..."


    "Even if they say it''s compatible..."


    "No, but it''s true." When I''m following you, don''t you think it''s normal for a crow to snore and look back? "


    ��That''s because... the tail isn''t very good��


    Gaius pulled his cheek.


    "No, I can''t deny it strongly when you say that, but..."


    But here Gaius insisted that he shouldn''t lose.


    "I''ve always had a bad time." It means that what you do will turn into what you do behind the scenes. "


    ��Is there always a bad timing?��


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "There it is." It''s always true, always. Seriously, it''s the worst compatibility. "

 2730 Episode Two Thousand Seven Hundred Twenty-seven

    ��Hah... I see��


    The neighborhood said troublesomely.


    Gaius twitched his cheeks.


    No, well, that''s why I was looking for you.


    ��Hah... I see��


    The neighborhood felt like it didn''t matter anymore, so I repeated the same words.


    Gaius noticed sensitively and said awkwardly.


    "No, but I don''t see any strange signs... I don''t feel any pressure when I''m talking like this..."


    Well then, is that all right? Even if you let me go. "


    Gaius was distracted by the determined narrative of the area.


    "Oh, yeah. That''s right. Well, your secret is probably the kind of angel I met when I was a kid."


    "The secret... I don''t think so."


    "But I can''t think of anything else..."


    "I see, that''s fine." Are you done? "


    Elia said in a semi-rigid state.


    Gaius was reluctant again and could not help but agree.


    "Y-yeah, that''s right. Then I''ll send it to you, okay?"


    What do you want to know?


    "No, I''m going to fly again, so maybe I can hug you..."


    ��No problem, I''ll walk home.��


    Gaius wandered at the way the neighborhood said it.


    "No, no, but I took it out of the room, so I''m not wearing shoes..."


    When Gaius told me, the area saw my feet.


    "... I see. Then I can''t help it, please."


    "Ah, yes. I''m sorry then..."


    Gaius approached the area in horror and embraced him with a snuggle.


    Well then, I''ll fly.


    Gaius said in a totally frivolous manner.


    Then he slowly released the aura and jumped up.


    I''ll be there soon.


    Gaius was no longer as frightened as I thought he was, but his mood towards the area could not be healed.


    After a lot of flight time, I landed in a room in the area.


    "Thank you... I''m sorry for the inconvenience..."


    Area answered, lightly swelling her cheeks.


    "No, you''re welcome."


    The voice contained some anger.


    Gaius sensed this as well and said in a quiet voice so as not to stimulate the area.


    "... excuse me, then..."


    And Gaius bent down, and flew away toward him.

 2731 Episode 2,728 Pinky Fingers

    "... it''s the worst. It''s not compatible with everything." I can''t do it anymore. Let''s never get involved with him again... "


    Ever since Gaius ran away from the house in the neighborhood, he kept complaining.


    "I don''t care about the pressure anymore." Even if the angels were doing something to the area, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I won''t be involved anymore. "


    Gaius remembered his encounter with the area several times, and shook his head several times from side to side.


    "This is really happening, isn''t it?" Maybe he''s my natural enemy. I''ll admit it. Let''s admit it and avoid it thoroughly. He doesn''t want to be involved with me either. That''s the only thing that matches. Okay, I''ve decided that whatever happens around the wheel, I''ll never get involved with him again. I made up my mind. I promise myself this! "


    Gaius spoke out with a firm determination.


    And I flew to the hotel where I stayed last night.


    "...... uu, I''m not getting tired......"


    Gaius woke up in his hotel bed in the morning, but it wasn''t a pleasant night''s sleep.


    "I feel like I''ve been sucked off by something... area... no, let''s not." I decided not to get involved with him. Let''s not even think about it. "


    When Gaius decided to do so, he lowered one leg to get out of bed.


    However, at that moment, the force of the knee collapsed from the bed as if it was losing its strength.


    "Oh no!"


    Gaius struck his little finger on the desk beside the bed with the beat and shouted out too much pain.


    Kuuuuu!


    Gaius clenched his little toes hard and tried to relieve the pain with his power.


    And for a few tens of seconds, as I continued to work on it, the pain finally subsided.


    Gaius let go of his little finger and whispered foolishly.


    "Shit... I''m not lucky... because I got involved with the area." Bad luck, huh? That plague god! "


    Gaius shook his head hard and fiercely to the side when he complained that all the culprits were from the area.


    "No, no, don''t think about it. Forget about him. It doesn''t matter. He had nothing to do with me hitting my little toe. I was just asleep. Yes, it''s my fault."


    When Gaius told him so, he opened the nearby window.


    And when I took a big deep breath, I spoke up to tell myself about the future policy.


    Alright, from today on, we will work hard to form a five-nation alliance, as it was originally intended!

 2732 Lesson 2,729 The Truth

    As soon as he left the hotel, Gaius released his aura and flew up in search of Zaban''s royal castle.


    "Um, yeah, that''s it." Hexagonal castle on the mountain "


    As soon as Gaius determined the direction, he released the aura.


    It quickly reached the royal castle.


    Well, last time I ran into Princess Saila without seeing the king.


    Gaius remembered his disgusting memories of Sarah Memphis and showed his disgusted face.


    "You were treated like a pervert by Princess Saila last time... that was the worst encounter I ever had." Could it be that I''m not compatible with Zavan here?... oh no, I can talk to Princess Saila for now, so let''s go and see Princess Saila first. "


    When Gaius decided to do so, he immediately descended toward the windows of the royal castle in a strange hexagonal shape.


    Then, in an instant, I reached the window, and without making any noise, I opened it and entered inside.


    "It used to be here... erm, that''s why Princess Sala''s room is over there."


    Gaius moved to Sarah''s room, where he remembered the last time he visited, and knocked.


    Unlike the previous time, there was a response from inside.


    Who are you?


    I heard a familiar voice in a rather stubborn manner.


    Gaius gently squinted his shoulders and introduced himself.


    "Um... this is Gaius Schneider, who interrupted you once before."


    Then the woman inside spoke in a strange voice.


    "Gaius Schneider? That''s a name I''ve never heard of."


    Gaius suddenly raised his voice.


    "Ah! No, no, Augros. Augros. Didn''t I ask you before?"


    Then the woman inside said, "Ahh, I remember."


    That was a pervert back then.


    "No, wait a minute, I need you to reframe that perception. I''m not a pervert."


    ��I''m not going to change my mind about that. You''re a pervert, no matter what you think. But it looks like I have some business to do, so I''ll allow you to enter the room.��


    Gaius opened the door and entered, pulling his cheek.


    "No, no, no, no, no. If you really think I''m a pervert in the first place, you can''t go into my room. I mean, you don''t really think I''m a pervert. You''re just saying you''re a pervert because you want to make fun of me? Isn''t that right, Princess Saila?"


    But Princess Saila denied what Gaius had to say.


    "No, the truth is, I think you''re a pervert." I just wanted to make it through because it looks like you brought something interesting. Again, I truly think you''re a pervert. "

 2733 Lesson 2,730 Push-back

    "Ugh!... this..."


    Gaius clenched his teeth with a bitter face.


    But Princess Saila had a cool face.


    "So, what''s the story?" Didn''t I come here to tell you that I''m not a pervert? "


    Then Gaius answered angrily.


    "Hmm, you know that." If I don''t answer, there''s no way I''m just going to bring you a funny story. Perhaps you''ve been listening to a spy or something? "


    Then Princess Saila excited herself.


    "I don''t know. Since then, information about you has been coming up to me one by one." However, the person himself came to me. I''d like to hear from you. ��


    "Hmm, how far do you know? I want to hear that first."


    ��I see. Maybe you showed up in Agult after you visited King Ziara and brought in the story of the Five Nations.��


    "Do you know the story of the Five Nations?" Where did you hear that? "


    "I don''t know. I don''t even know what source the spy has and how he got it out." But I wonder if there is a man in Gialla who is of high rank, but has a light mouth. "


    ��I feel like I''m in a high position and my mouth is light...��


    I see. Then that''s it.


    "Yeah, well, I don''t want to do that." But I didn''t bring the Five Nations story with me. It''s a proposal from King Ziara. "


    "Oh, is King Ziara... really?"


    "Yeah, that was the way it went." There is no doubt that King Ziara has spoken up. "


    "I see. So, who is the ally of that coalition?" Could it be you? "


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, that''s not true." I am the Allies. "


    Then Princess Saila laughed with her nose.


    "Don''t make me laugh even if you''re a pervert?"


    "No, that''s why you''re not a pervert!"


    I don''t think so.


    "I don''t think so, I don''t think so. I have to be a pervert."


    "Hmm, that''s a problem." This is going to be a push question. So why are you the ally? "


    ��It''s settled, because I have overwhelming force.��


    "Hmm. Overwhelming force." Well, I''ve heard from the spies about your use of force. But is that the only way to become an ally? ��


    "Yeah, I don''t know what to complain about."


    Then Princess Saila laughed again with her nose.


    "Hmm, it''s definitely decided." The country cannot be brought together by force. What is needed is virtue. I don''t think you have it. Therefore I have no intention of riding such a foolish proposition. "

 2734 Lesson 2,731 Virtue

    "Virtue... well, I don''t think I have much of it."


    Gaius looked up at the sky and said bossy.


    Princess Saila smiled lightly with her nose.


    "Hmm, it would be." There''s no way a pervert can be virtuous. "


    "No, that''s why I''m not a pervert." But if you ask me if I have virtue, I don''t think I''m very confident after all. "


    Hmm, looks like it''s a bit of a victory.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    "Yeah, but I think we should definitely have some virtue. But I think the most important thing is the use of force."


    Hmm, you''re trying to hold it down by force.


    "No, that''s a bad way to say it. How about... pulling it by force?"


    "Pulling by force? I''ve never heard of it."


    "I guess so." I just thought it over right now. "


    "With such an easy idea, did you plan to do that with the Five Nations?"


    Then Gaius rebelled.


    "No, no, that''s why it was King Ziara who proposed the Five Nations Alliance." I just got on it. "


    Hmm, you''re an ally of the Five Nations alliance with such a passive attitude? Don''t make me laugh.


    Gaius was also troubled by this.


    "No, it''s true that I was only on the proposal, but I didn''t come the moment I was told." That''s why I got on right away. I think there was already something similar in my heart. I was told that by King Ziara first. "


    But soon Princess Saila rebelled.


    "Hmm, I already thought what was in my heart. I didn''t understand that. Isn''t it a posteriori?"


    "No, that''s not true." In the first place, I am destined for the unification of the Melissa Continent. "


    Then Princess Sala jumped up one of her brows.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Apparently, I''ve never heard of it.


    "Do you know that?" What do you mean? "


    Gaius sighed lightly, honestly telling himself that he was a reincarnator and that he had to be a unified Melissa.


    Princess Saila was amazed.


    "...... Hmm, can you trust such a story?"


    Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Who would believe a story like that?"


    "Um, King Agult, King Rogue, King Ziala." The others after Velk. Except for the king. "


    As expected, Princess Saila was silent.


    Gaius looked at Princess Salah like she was proud of her victory.


    So you''re in the minority, right?

 2735 Episode 2,732 Dominion Road

    "Hmph! That doesn''t change your lack of virtue."


    Princess Saila raised her chin arrogantly.


    Gaius let out a big sigh.


    "Hah ~, what are you still saying is virtue?" How about using overwhelming force to make up for virtue? "


    "Ha! You mean to make up for your virtues by force?" Is that what keeps the country together? "


    "No, that''s why it''s overwhelming force." It''s overwhelming, not overwhelming. Then I''ll make it up to you, won''t I? "


    "In other words, you can''t hold them down by force."


    "No, that''s why it''s not." I''m not trying to hold it down. I''m just saying that with overwhelming force, we can forcefully raise five countries together. "


    Hmm, it''s a crooked way.


    It''s not like it''s a royal road.


    "Nothing beats a royal road."


    Gaius let out another big sigh.


    "Maybe, but there are words of domination." The way to dominate is to rule and rule by force. Well, it''s not that bad to be domineering. "


    "Bad. Much worse than the King''s Way."


    Princess Saila almost ate away at Gaius'' thoughts.


    No, that''s probably why the king''s way is better, but even the dominant way isn''t that bad.


    ��That''s why I''m sorry. Dominance is never a good thing. It''s the wicked way."


    I see ~? I think it''s better to pursue the royal road too much and not move, rather than perish.


    "Why do we perish?"


    "The northern powers, Eurasia, are increasing their armaments."


    As expected, Princess Saila seemed to have something to think about, and she thought about it with wrinkles between her eyebrows.


    "Eurasia... I hear you''re definitely making a disturbing move." But don''t move any time soon. "


    ��I''m sure there''s still time left before Eurasia moves. But is it okay to remain at peace? That''s how you keep putting the problem ahead of you later, and when Eurasia moves, what do you think she''s going to do? It doesn''t come out like that. Only those who have been properly prepared can do so. I mean, we''re trying to build a five-nation alliance."


    Gaius finished his long and wide tongue with a breath, then put a beat down and opened his mouth again.


    "Princess Sala, help me." I will unite the Melissa Continent. And I intend to use this five-nation coalition as a stepping stone. It will be the road to permanent peace. What do you say, Princess Saila, talk to King Zavan? "

 2736 Lesson two thousand seven hundred and thirty-three Best Practices

    "That''s an inconceivable consultation."


    Princess Saila couldn''t help herself.


    However, Gaius seemed to have predicted the course of the conversation and continued to persuade him without hesitation.


    ��Please, I need to talk to you first.��


    "He says he can''t do it."


    "It is true that Eurasia will not attack immediately." But they''re going to attack us soon. After that, it''s too late, isn''t it? "


    Hmm, when that happens, isn''t that what you need to do?


    Then Gaius nodded.


    ��Yeah, if that''s the case. But if that happens, people will die. Do you like to die in the unhappy way?".


    "I didn''t say that."


    "I told you." He says that if we form a five-nation coalition, we can prevent the invasion of Eurasia before it happens. "


    Can''t you be sure?


    "That''s right. It''s three inches from the chest of the Yurasian king." But the more powerful the opponent, the less likely it is to go to war. That''s what everyone thinks. "


    That''s why I can''t trust you with Zavan''s end.


    Why?


    "It will be decided." Because I''m a pervert. "


    I''ll see you soon! Stop it!


    Gaius complained with a serious expression.


    Then Princess Saila laughed.


    ��I''m just kidding, I guess I was being careless when I was talking about the biggest thing about the country. But I still can''t trust you."


    Why?


    "I still don''t know who you are." You say you will unify the Melissa Continent. But what''s the point? All you said was that it was destiny. Since I fulfilled the unification in the name of Augros in my previous life, I said that I intend to unite again this time, but I don''t really know why I have to do that. Why do you want to unify the Melissa continent? "


    Gaius replied with a shrugged shoulder.


    ��Peace is best. Then I think it''s best to unify the whole continent."


    "Can I bleed for that?"


    "To make sure I don''t bleed as much as I can." Basically, I''m going to fight by myself. "


    "All of them? You do all the fighting by yourself?" In that case, there is no need to do anything such as coalition of five countries. You can take the country from one place to the next as you like. "


    Gaius replied with a big nod.


    "Sure. I''ll take one at a time." But if we make the Union of the Five democratic, will all nations obedient to me? That would be less of a hassle, wouldn''t it? If you can make them obey the prestige of the Five Nations, you can''t go beyond that. "

 2737 Episode 2,734: Prestige

    ��Magnificent... I wonder if it will work so well?��


    Princess Saila''s eyes shone brightly.


    But Gaius was not timid and said more.


    "If you go, it''s your word. If you don''t go, it''s a form of intimidation." I think intimidation is one of the ways in which diplomacy narrows the other side''s options. "


    "Hmm, why don''t you slap your mouth in the wind?"


    "But you''re right."


    Hmmm.


    Princess Saila said that, turning lightly to her side.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hey, that''s why I''m begging you. Take care of it so I can see King Zavan. I think this is the best way to solve it peacefully."


    Then Princess Sala turned to Gaius and said:


    ��So what are you going to do if you don''t get this way?��


    Of course, that''s not a peaceful way to do it, right?


    Oh, for example, how?


    I''m forced to use force against the king.


    "Oh, it''s a noise." Do you think it''ll work that way? "


    For the first time, that''s how it worked in the first agglut.


    "Hmm, Agult is a country of Tsubaki." That''s why I may have made you obedient by demonstrating overwhelming force, but Japan is not a country with such a climate. "


    Well then, I''ll ask you the other way around, but what kind of country is Xavan?


    Then Princess Saila shrugged her shoulders and said with a semi-selfish molestation.


    You''re always frightened of the neighboring countries, and you''re always protecting them.


    "Then it would be best to make it into a five-country alliance." Zaban is the country in the middle of the five. If we join forces with the four nations that surround us, there will be no threat of invasion. It''s going to be a long time. "


    Then Princess Sala laughed molestly.


    Gaius was concerned about the attitude and asked.


    "Is there something wrong with you from before?" Isn''t it a bit self-abusive... to laugh at yourself? "


    Then Princess Saila nodded with a grumpy look.


    "Yeah. You''re mocking me. I''m tired of being locked up in a country like a turtle.


    "Then it would be convenient for you." You can get out of the armor. "


    Princess Sala twisted the edge of her mouth and said with the most molested smile she had ever had.


    "Hmm, that''s an impossible consultation." It is not up to me to decide Zaban''s fate. My father, the king. And the king will never listen to you. I know that very well. "

 2738 Lesson 2,736 The Old Servant

    ��... it''s been a long time... I''m tired of it...��


    Gaius said with a disgusted face.


    It had already been an hour since Gaius and the others had entered the Minami Room.


    But as expected, Sarah said emotionlessly.


    "I see. I''ve been getting tired of it since before I got in here."


    ��No, so am I. Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    "That''s why I told you not to expect it. Don''t worry about that."


    "Oh, you said it. I don''t know what that means...."


    "No, not yet. You''ll get even more bored from now on."


    Then Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    "More than that? No way..."


    "No way. Be prepared."


    Gaius bent his mouth with a grin.


    But Sarah looked like a noh face with a smile on her face, wondering if she could use her strength.


    Then even more time passed.


    "Hey, it''s too late for that!"


    Gaius rose up in anger to protest.


    But Sarah was calm, and with a quiet voice, she noticed Gaius.


    "Shut up, don''t stand in the way of regret. It''s too late to complain now. Stay quiet."


    But Gaius took his seat without asking.


    And as I walked up to the door with my big strands, I cried out across the door.


    "Hey! When is the king coming?" Hey! Isn''t there someone there? "


    Gaius said to the servants who would be behind the door.


    The door opened immediately, and one of them, a rather elderly squire, appeared.


    "I''m sorry." We will see you as soon as His Majesty is ready, so please be patient. ��


    "No, it''s been over an hour." There''s no preparation or anything. "


    "Haa... sorry"


    The old squire apologized, wiping the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.


    Gaius was only a servant, and he was an old man who seemed to be weak, so he could not blame him much more.


    "... I see. So, how much longer is it going to take?"


    The servant answered as he desperately wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "... that''s nothing..."


    Gaius said with a disgusted expression.


    "... I see. It depends on the king''s mood, doesn''t it?" All right, I''ll wait quietly..... "


    With that, Gaius turned his back on the bowing squire and returned to the sofa he had been sitting on.

 2739 Lesson 2,735: Takami Room

    "If you don''t try that, you won''t know."


    Gaius rebelled.


    But Princess Saila laughed at Gaius with her nose.


    "You don''t have to do it. It''s a waste of time."


    "I''m not convinced. Let me see you once, anyway. That''s how you know."


    "How many times do I have to tell you?" He says it''s a waste of time. "


    "So how many times do I have to tell you?" You''re telling me you can tell by meeting and talking. "


    The two of them were majestic.


    Princess Sala broke as she sighed.


    "All right, I''ll let you meet."


    Gaius was shocked.


    "Oh! Glad to see you."


    Sarah warped the edge of her mouth and said.


    ��Yeah, but don''t expect it. And... it''s unexpected."


    Gaius was a little caught up in what Salah said, but he didn''t care much because of the happiness of the turnaround.


    Then Gaius, with the mediation of Sarah as he wished, had no choice but to meet with King Zavan.


    Gaius and the others went to the observation room, and it had already been about thirty minutes.


    Gaius looked bored and asked Sarah beside him.


    "... hey, when is the King coming?"


    Sarah replied impatiently, not turning to Gaius.


    "I don''t know, we have to wait a long time."


    "It''s been... about an hour since I was sent here?"


    Then Princess Saila turned her head and replied.


    "An hour would be an exaggeration. It''s probably still about thirty minutes."


    The feeling of time was more accurate for Salah, but it was not surprising that Gaius thought it would be for about an hour.


    That was because the chamber where Gaius and the others were passing through was a fatal landscape.


    Usually, the place where the king would visit was magnificent, decorated with brilliant furniture and elegant paintings, etc., but there was no such thing as them in this viewing room, because it was just a room with nothing to be convinced when it was said that it was a conference room.


    "...... I can''t get bored in a room like this with nothing left to do"


    Gaius said disgustingly.


    But Sarah laughed at Gaius with her nose.


    "That''s why I told you. It''s too late to regret it now. Now that we''re here, we have to wait until the king comes."

 2740 Episode 2,737 Feeling

    "... hey, what kind of a person is King Zaban..."


    Gaius hung his disgusted face and asked Sarah.


    Sarah''s face was dazzling without saying what it was.


    "Hmm, this is the kind of person."


    "No, this kind of person... so what kind of person is that?"


    "That''s why they say that they don''t care what they do, no matter who they wait for."


    Gaius unexpectedly looked up at the sky.


    "Uhhhh. Why aren''t you here?"


    Then Princess Sala snorted.


    Hmm, I guess you don''t feel like riding.


    ��I''m not feeling well... so maybe I can wait for him��


    "Maybe." But when it''s completely no good, the squire will say. "


    What?


    "I can''t see you today because I''m not feeling well."


    Gaius let out a deep breath.


    But then I changed my mind and said.


    So you still have hope of coming, right?


    The moment Gaius cut it out, the door opened without a sound, and a squire appeared from inside.


    And the squire said with an unfortunate look on his face.


    Your Majesty has put me in a bad mood today, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you.


    "Grrrr! Grrrr..."


    Gaius raised his head to the ceiling, biting his chin forcefully and pushing his throat muscles to the extreme to withstand his anger.


    But I couldn''t stand it.


    "Bullshit! If so, say it sooner!"


    It was an explosion of Gaius'' anger, but Sarah was calm, as expected.


    ��That''s why I told you. I told you not to do that."


    Gaius gritted his teeth again as Sarah told him to throw up.


    "Giggle, giggle..."


    But despite that, Gaius stood up.


    Gaius asked unexpectedly.


    "Where are you going?"


    He said, "You''re going back to your room."


    "Are you going to leave like this!"


    "Of course. If the king says he won''t see you, he has no choice but to leave."


    "You must be a princess. Can''t you do something about it?"


    Well, that''s why I''m dressing up for home.


    "Gu, gurgling..."


    You like your teeth, don''t you?


    It''s not like I like to do something else!


    "I see. So I''m going to go back first, but what about you?" Do you want to force a breakthrough? "


    Sarah said that and grinned.


    Gaius laughed and gave it back.


    "That''s right. This is the only way." Let''s do it together! "

 2741 Episode 2,738 Voice Calls

    Gaius stood up and walked out with a smile on his face.


    Then Sarah followed.


    Gaius noticed and said without turning around.


    ��Can I come with you? You''re going to be guilty as well?"


    Sarah laughed with her nose.


    "Hmm, as soon as I bring you here, you won''t be blamed." I don''t care, just go. "


    I see. Then I''ll let you go without worrying about it.


    With that, Gaius pushed the servant out of the way and went ahead of the door.


    But there were only servants beyond the door.


    No, I don''t think you''ve been here before.


    Of course. I think he''s been among the kings for a long time.


    Which door leads between the kings?


    Sarah pointed.


    "Behind that door."


    Gaius nodded and walked slowly.


    The Servitors tried desperately to stop, but they walked.


    Still against those who tried to stop, there was a pull in the very light windstorm.


    Then Gaius reached the door that Salah had instructed, and suddenly grabbed the door knob and opened it vigorously.


    Are you there?


    Gaius called out as if he had come to visit his friend''s house.


    Salah laughed unexpectedly.


    But there was no one among the kings.


    Gaius looked pounding.


    You''re not here?


    Then Sarah replied with a smile.


    "This is just a room for the king." The real king''s room is just beyond that door. "


    ��What? Then you have to tell me first.��


    Gaius said that and walked again.


    Sarah laughed at Gaius as she followed her.


    "But what was that call earlier?" I unexpectedly lost my strength.


    "Yeah? Because I think you should call out for now, right?" That said, it was a push. I don''t think it''s the same as being too polite... "


    "Is that why you''re here?" would be strange.


    "Really? What should I say?"


    When asked, Sarah slightly tilted her neck.


    "I see... excuse me, but how much would be appropriate?"


    Yeah, maybe that''s okay.


    Gaius replied, grabbing the doorknob of the door leading to the king''s room.


    And I said it quite loudly.


    Excuse me!


    So Gaius opened the door to the king to meet Zaban, who had been left waiting.

 2742 Episode 2,739 Entry

    Gaius burst into the room, packed with servants.


    Well, what are you going to do!


    The servants wolfed off Gaius'' lameness with their mouths.


    But Gaius grabbed his eyebrows and looked back and complained to Sarah.


    "There''s no king, is there?"


    But Sarah kept telling me it was only natural.


    That''s right.


    You said you were beyond this door.


    "Until I said I was at the door." I didn''t say I''d be right there. "


    Then where are you?


    Gaius questioned Sala as the Servitors struggled.


    Then Sarah pointed directly at the front door.


    "Behind that door."


    "Is that it? You''re in the open doorway, right?"


    "Yeah, I think so."


    Alright!


    Gaius nodded vigorously and began to walk with his big strands.


    The servants froze in haste.


    However, he seemed to be familiar with Gaius'' use of force, and he did not take it away from Gaius or stand in front of him.


    As a result, no one prevented Gaius from going, and he easily reached the door.


    Excuse me!


    Gaius greeted the incident again in a loud voice and opened the door vigorously.


    And there was quite a bed there, and lots of fat men slept on it.


    Gaius unexpectedly lost his words in the unexpected sight.


    "... erm......"


    Then Princess Saila came in from behind Gaius and said:


    "Gaius, this is where Zavan is revealed to the king."


    Gaius looked at Sarah once, then at the fat man on the bed again.


    Then he pointed at the man and said:


    King Zavan?


    Sarah replied impatiently.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Um... your father?"


    "Yes, it is."


    You don''t look alike, do you?


    Sala was silent on this.


    Gaius corrected his place of residence and greeted the man in front of him on the bed.


    "It''s called Gaius Schneider, or Augros. I have two names, but don''t worry about them. Everyone calls me Gaius."


    But King Zaban said nothing.


    On the contrary, after Gaius and the others entered the room, they said nothing and did not react.


    I was just looking at Gaius and Sarah unmoved.


    Gaius looked troubled and asked Sarah for help.


    "Um, what should I do?"


    But Sarah couldn''t help herself.


    "I don''t know. Do something yourself."

 2743 Episode Two Thousand Seven Hundred and Forty Retreats

    Gaius, pushed back by Sarah, turned to King Zaban with a troubled face, and began to talk in desperation.


    "Um... well... how are you feeling?"


    But King Zaban looked at Gaius with the eyes of a dead fish.


    Gaius was deeply troubled.


    Seems like you''re not in a good mood.


    When Gaius said so, suddenly King Zaban opened his mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Gaius was surprised.


    And because it was so sudden, I couldn''t say anything, and Sarah at the back answered me instead.


    It''s been a long time, Your Majesty.


    "I don''t want to say hello." What are you doing? "


    Sarah stepped forward and said in line with Gaius.


    "I''ve brought this person with me today."


    Then King Zaban turned his gaze to Gaius for a moment, but immediately returned to Sarah.


    "I''m not interested. Back off."


    Sarah simply said that she had anticipated.


    ��Don''t say that, just listen.��


    But Zaban the king had nothing to do with it.


    "I''m not feeling well, back off."


    "But...."


    Even as Sarah tried to eat away, King Zaban told her to cover herself with it.


    He said, "Stand back."


    As expected, Sarah had to pull back.


    "Huh. See you at a later date."


    Umu


    Then King Zaban turned and turned to the other side.


    Sarah lowered her face and returned her heels.


    Gaius silently listened to this series of exchanges, but after Sarah left the room, she was overwhelmed and was forced to leave the room together.


    And then I rushed to Sarah, who walked quickly, and said:


    "Hey! Will you just shut up and back off?"


    Sarah replied without turning around.


    "Yes, I am the princess of Zaban." Your Majesty told me to back down, so I had to back down. "


    "No, but that''s it..."


    ��Didn''t you hear me? I am saying that I will step back because I am Zaban''s princess. So why are you backing down?"


    Huh?


    Gaius stopped there.


    Oh, I see.


    Hearing what Gaius said, Sarah still said without looking back.


    ��Well then, it''s a good thing.��


    Gaius turned back his heel and answered as he headed again to the king''s room.


    "Oh! Wait a minute." I''ll tell you what happened later. "

 2744 Chapter 2741: The Guard

    Excuse me!


    Gaius opened the door to the king''s room in a violent manner and shouted at him.


    The waiters inside were surprised, shaking their bodies, but the king himself was calm.


    "I told you to back off."


    The king said in a troublesome manner, lying on the bed.


    But I''m not going back to Gaius anymore.


    "I need to talk to you."


    I can''t help it.


    Gaius rushed towards King Zaban, who seemed to be in trouble all the time, to the side of the bed.


    Then he drew his face close to King Zaban''s face and said.


    "Even if it''s not for you, I have it."


    Then King Zaban stared at Gaius with a stunned gaze.


    "Rude. Back off."


    Suddenly, the back door was opened with a loud noise.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty."


    At the front of the door stood those thought to be guards, and the leading guardsman said with a deep bow.


    "Fine, pull this one up."


    Hah!


    And the near guards, having obtained the king''s permission, entered into the king''s midst at once, and besieged Gaius ten or twenty times.


    Huh, you''ve been hiding there till now?


    Then the captain of the guards replied earlier.


    "Yes, we cannot enter the king''s quarters on our own." Until I get His Majesty''s forgiveness. "


    Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Ah, so now I have the king''s permission, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll get rid of you."


    You think you can do it?


    "I have to do it." That''s the royal order. "


    Then Gaius laughed.


    With that mouth, you seem to know me.


    The captain of the Guard swallowed the swallow.


    "I know. It must be Augros."


    ��That''s right. So what do we do?��


    Then, the words of Gaius were triggered, and everyone swept at the same time.


    However, Gaius did not intend to be slaughtered, so he activated the Windstorm with no chanting at that moment.


    The wind blew without a sound, and in an instant a storm blew between the kings.


    The near guards, of course, try to blow up the king''s bed.


    But the servants restrained themselves on the couch.


    Gaius looked at it and inadvertently spurted out.


    And it converged Windstorm.


    Well, that''s the beginning, but how was it?


    That''s what Gaius said to King Zaban.

 2745 Lesson 2,742 King Zaban

    King Zaban, who had never shown any interest in the bed before, looked surprised.


    Then she peeled her eyes and stared at Gaius.


    ��What did you do?��


    Gaius tilted his neck slightly to the side and told him to make a little fool of himself.


    "What, magic?" Don''t you know? "


    King Zaban did not react to Gaius'' provocative words, and said:


    "I know magic. But now you didn''t seem to cast a spell."


    That''s right. It''s no chanting.


    Can you use such powerful magic without chanting?


    "I told you it was the beginning, right?" But I didn''t take it anymore. "


    So you think you can cast more powerful magic?


    "Of course. So you didn''t hear about me?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Not at all? Not at all?"


    "He says he doesn''t know."


    ��You haven''t heard any rumors, have you?��


    "I''m not interested in anything like that."


    So Gaius made a point of convergence.


    ��I see. I''m not interested in everything anyway.��


    No, don''t fret about my spare.


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    How are you doing in politics?


    "Politics? I don''t have to do anything like that."


    "I mean, your lordship is doing it."


    Of course.


    Then what are you doing?


    Then King Zaban laughed with his nose.


    "Hmm, I don''t do anything but reign."


    Then Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Ha! If you don''t rule, you won''t govern?" If you reign, do some work. "


    "No need, I only rule." That''s how it''s going around. "


    "It may have been so until now." I''m not going to do that anymore. "


    ��Why are you doing this?��


    "Because I''m here."


    "What do you mean ''cause you''re here?"


    "I told you the wind and clouds suddenly." From now on, it won''t go like before. I''ll rule Xavan. "


    Then the servants around them and the guards leaning against the wall and falling down roared in surprise.


    But the current King Zaban was not surprised.


    "What are you going to do when you rule?"


    "Form a five-nation coalition"


    "What the hell is that?"


    Zavan, Agult, Rogue, Belk, and Ziara.


    Then Zaban the king laughed again with his nose.


    "Do you think you can do such a thing?"


    Gaius just waited and said goodbye.


    "You''ve decided that you can do it." Because it''s me? "

 2746 Episode 2,743: The Eye of War

    "Hmm, I don''t know. It''s something I don''t know."


    King Zaban turned to his side disinterested.


    But Gaius wouldn''t allow it.


    "Unknowing doesn''t make sense to me. If you''re not interested in government, I''ll do it for you. Give in."


    Then Zaban raised his eyebrows.


    "Concession? What?"


    Gaius laughed fuzzily.


    "It will be decided." I''ll take the throne. "


    "For you? Stupid thing."


    Then Gaius thought for a moment.


    Well, let''s give it to Princess Saila instead of me.


    King Zaban raised his eyebrows again.


    ��You''re Sarah? What do you mean? Aren''t you going to rule?"


    Then Gaius said with a slightly difficult face.


    "No, I like my position as an ally of the Five Nations." If so, Zaban will have no rulers in Zaban instead of me. That''s why it''s Sarah. "


    ��Why Sarah?��


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    "Because I have a decent idea."


    Then Zaban the king stared at Giroli and Gaius.


    Are you saying that it''s implicitly unreasonable?


    Then Gaius said clearly, not timidly.


    "Yeah, let me be honest, but you''re not decent." You''re not motivated at all. So you''re trying to be decent? I''m not kidding. "


    Then King Zaban laughed with his nose.


    "A king or something like that would be fine." If you motivate yourself badly, you will bring chaos. "


    Then Gaius laughed with his nose.


    "Hmm, it''s a good time to say something." Certainly, motivation has something to do with ambition. So, as you say, it can bring chaos in, or it can be a chaos in its own eyes. But even if you''re unmotivated, you can get caught in the middle of a war. ��


    Gaius said that and raised his chin.


    "I''m in a war."


    Are you the one who''s fighting the war?


    Gaius tilted his head at the inquiry of King Zaban.


    "Hmm, I don''t know if they''ll say that. Well, I guess so."


    Well, isn''t it quite appropriate?


    "Well, there are a lot of things." I wonder if it''s about King Berk or Eurasia. "


    In saying that, Gaius wondered once again whether he had been caught in the crossfire or if he had been involved.

 2747 Chapter 2,744 Persuasion

    Well, I guess I''m the one in the middle of the war.


    Gaius laughed as he drew that conclusion.


    But King Zaban was as expressionless as ever, and said boringly.


    So, what do you say because you''re the one in the eye of war?


    "Well, I don''t care about that." Anyway, give it to Sala. "


    No.


    King Zaban naturally could not help himself.


    But Gaius didn''t want to pull it either.


    Why?


    "I''m sorry for the noddlers who told me to give up to someone I don''t know who showed up all of a sudden"


    It was a natural thing to say to King Zaban, but Gaius laughed lightly.


    Is that right? That''s how things like Agurt and Rogue and Ziala were light.


    When Gaius said faintly, King Zavan''s face turned unpleasant.


    "I don''t know if there''s another country, but I won''t shake my head in such a way"


    Didn''t you say there''s no such thing in other countries?


    "Well, that doesn''t matter."


    "Ah, that''s fine, but you''re out anyway, and Sarah will take over." That''s how I became an ally of the Five Nations. That''s it, over. "


    That''s what Gaius said, spreading his hands and turning his palms upwards.


    King Zaban said to throw up.


    "Boring bullshit."


    ��It''s not bullshit. The plan is moving on.��


    "Unbelievable. Why would that happen?"


    And Gaius answered with certainty the question of Zaban the king.


    "You''ve heard so much about the recent build-up of armaments in various countries, right?"


    Gaius asked, and King Zaban nodded reluctantly.


    "I''m listening to that. But what''s wrong with that?"


    "Just think about it, you know? In the first place, it''s because the northern superpower, Eurasia, is increasing its armaments."


    But that doesn''t mean Eurasia is heading south anytime soon.


    Then Gaius nodded heavily.


    ��Yes, but there''s no guarantee that we won''t go south, is there?��


    Then King Zaban, who had been a mouthpiece until now, shut up.


    Gaius took it as a chance and took it even further.


    "Then everyone is afraid, maybe they will come." So what happens if I do? Fear spreads through fear, and one panic after another. That is the reality of the increase in armaments in various countries in recent years. That''s why we have a five-country alliance. "

 2748 Chapter 2,745 Dimensions

    "Hmm, boring"


    King Zaban said to spit it out.


    Gaius jumped up his eyebrows.


    "Why are you so boring?"


    "I''m not interested in anything like that."


    Gaius got a little cocky.


    I''m sorry you''re not interested.


    But King Zaban didn''t mind.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know where I am."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    "He says he doesn''t know."


    That''s why I said I''m sorry I didn''t know you.


    Then said King Zaban in a troublesome manner.


    "You''re a persistent man. Just do what you want."


    "That''s why you have to do it on your own... yeah?" Can I do it on my own? "


    When Gaius raised his eyebrows and asked, King Zaban replied boringly.


    "That''s right, I don''t know." Do as you please. "


    ��Does that mean you can give up to Princess Sarah?��


    "That''s right, don''t let me down." Otherwise, you can do as you please. "


    It''s okay, right? Are you sure you want Princess Saila to be your queen? "


    "I''m persistent. I''m telling you to do whatever you want. I don''t think there''s anything else I can do for you. Get out of here."


    Gaius nodded a great deal.


    "Good. Then I won''t complain." You interrupted me, didn''t you? "


    Gaius said that and quickly turned his heel back.


    But only one thing bothered me, and Gaius turned back and asked.


    "What about you, really?" Was the king neglecting his profession? "


    But King Zaban turned to him, and said nothing, and answered not.


    Gaius seemed to be convinced by the situation and left silently.


    "Hey! You''ve got to wait. We''ve got a story to tell."


    Gaius looked at Princess Saila, who was waiting for her to leave the king''s quarters, and said with a smile.


    Princess Saila did not smile, but asked with a genuine face.


    ��How did you get to talk? Tell me."


    "Well, to put it simply, Princess Sala is going to be the queen." It''s the dimension of being obeyed by me, the leader of the Five Nations. "


    Then Princess Saila looked surprised.


    "What? I''m the queen?"


    ��Yeah, that''s the quickest thing to do.��


    "Such a thing... what did the Emperor say?"


    "Do as you please." So don''t ask me. "


    Gaius said that, and he began to walk.


    Princess Saila had no choice but to follow Gaius with a stunned expression.

 2749 Episode 2,746: Behind you

    "Did His Majesty really say that was all right?"


    Sarah asked, chasing Gaius.


    Gaius replied without turning around.


    "Yeah, I did say that. That''s why there''s no problem."


    ��There''s nothing wrong with that. That''s not something you can decide quickly."


    Really? But it''s decided now, right?


    "What the hell?" the light answer was. It''s important for the country. "


    At last, Gaius stopped there and turned to Sarah.


    "I know, but I''ve decided what I want. I need you to get it ready."


    "You ready? What are you ready for?"


    "It will be decided." Isn''t there a lot of rituals to cede? I''m asking you to get ready for that. "


    "That kind of thing... you can do it right away!"


    "But do it." I have to go tell the stories of the Five Nations. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Gaius said that and began to walk again.


    I followed Sarah too.


    "But... yeah?" What country are you going to go to next? "


    "All that''s left is Rogue." I still have Belk, but there''s no more Belk, so there''s no problem. ��


    Will Rogue obey?


    "Yeah, I don''t think that''s a problem." I''ve already spoken to King Rogue. "


    Is that true?


    "It''s not a lie." It''s almost time for you to take over and become queen. ��


    At last, Sala seemed to be ready.


    "... All right. Then I can''t help you." Let''s get ready for the transfer. "


    ��Good. Now we have almost a five-country alliance.��


    "Are you sure?" The Five Nations are going to make a union, right? "


    ��Yeah, I guarantee it. The hardest part was this place, Zaban. Now that it has been resolved, I can say that nothing stands in the way of a five-nation union. That''s why he says he did it."


    ��Okay, then I''ll believe that word and prepare for the transfer.��


    "Oh, be a queen and wait for me."


    Then Princess Saila frowned.


    "Hmm, what suddenly looks so great?"


    Gaius shrugged his shoulders.


    It''s okay, isn''t it? This much.


    "I feel sick. You''re not my man." I don''t like such things. "


    "I''m going to be the leader of the five-nation alliance that Zavan belongs to?" If you say so, you''re like a boss. "


    But Sarah twisted the edge of her mouth and said angrily.


    "Just because I''m your boss isn''t a way to forgive me. Don''t ever do that again. This pervert


    Both Gaius and Sarah distorted the edges of their mouths, but they couldn''t help but stretch their shoulders because there was no word.

 2750 Chapter 2747 Minister

    "By the way, about the disappearance of King Belk, is there any new information?"


    Gaius asked Sarah lightly.


    But Salah shook her head to the side.


    ��I don''t know. He''s completely gone.��


    "I see... by the way, you told me that the Rogue army passed Zaban and invaded Belk under the plan of King Belk."


    Sarah nodded.


    ��Yeah. What''s wrong with that? You convinced King Rogue to stop, didn''t you?"


    "Yes. That''s true, but who caught up with King Belk''s plot in the first place?" I don''t think he''s the unmotivated King Zavan. "


    Then Princess Saila laughed with her nose.


    "Of course. His Majesty is unwilling to do anything." The ministers say it out loud, so they approve it. ��


    "The dignitaries... what do they think of the Five Nations?"


    Then Sarah shrugged her shoulders.


    "You can''t be so sure. His Majesty is convenient to them now. I''m not motivated by anything, and I can do whatever they want. No, it''s not moving, so it''s convenient."


    I see.


    "However, if it is a coalition of five countries, it will not do so." Your Majesty has agreed to cede to me? Then I will be a queen. I will not hearken unto them, but thou shalt be on them, and thou shalt be on them. It can''t be funny to them. "


    That means we''re going to be enemies.


    Sarah didn''t deny Gaius'' point.


    I don''t think so.


    Gaius jumped up one eyebrow.


    Well then, should I put a piece on it?


    Then Sarah frowned.


    ��What are you going to do?��


    Gaius laughed furiously and said:


    "It will be decided." We''ll use our powers. We''ll gather the dignitaries and perform. "


    ��Performance? Magic?


    "That''s right. Let the liver remember that you can''t defy me." I think that''s the quickest way to get it. "


    Then Princess Saila put her arms together and thought about it.


    "... do you think it will work so easily?" They''re not that simple. "


    Gaius spread his hands.


    "Is that right? Are you okay?" Well, let''s do it for now. "


    "But that''s it...."


    Though Sarah was reluctant, Gaius pushed her away.


    "It''s okay. That''s why I need you to gather the right ministers." Otherwise, I won''t be able to travel to Rogue with peace of mind. "

 2751 Lesson 2,748, Lord Dagan.

    Oops, did you collect it?


    Gaius called out as Princess Saila entered the waiting room.


    Sarah nodded and said.


    Hmm. I''ve gathered them at the conference hall.


    Conference hall? You can''t use very powerful magic in the room.


    "No, the conference hall faces the courtyard. All you have to do is perform in the courtyard."


    "Na ~ Ru ~." I''ve thought about it. "


    Well, for now.


    Alright, let''s go then.


    Gaius said that and walked with courage.


    and headed to the conference hall, where the dignitaries gathered in the stomach.


    "Now, gentlemen." I am Gaius Schneider. "


    Gaius walked into the conference hall and introduced himself in a dramatic manner.


    The ministers'' cold gaze gathered at Gaius.


    However, Gaius did not move, and made the following oral remarks within the expected time.


    From now on, I want to show you something to blow away your ambitions.


    Then the dignitaries screamed.


    Then one of them questioned Princess Sala behind Gaius.


    "What is this all about, Your Highness?" This is how we gathered to discuss the future end of our country? This is not the clown''s curtain. "


    Gaius was said to be a clown and lightly squeezed his shoulders.


    "What is clown?" I was the one who gathered you in the first place. Please ask Princess Saila. "


    Then the other man shouted again.


    "This is something different. I wonder what that means, Your Highness."


    Princess Saila opened her mouth in an irresistible gesture.


    "Gaius Schneider wants to talk to you guys." That''s how we got together. "


    The same man said again.


    "This, this, this is troubling." We have no reason to talk to this clown. "


    "Listen, Lord Dagan, this man is the last man in this country."


    Then Lord Dagan, who had spoken earlier, laughed with his nose.


    "Oh, this person is going to the end of our country..." How do you say it affects you? "


    Then Princess Sala said in a clear tone.


    "This is the one who will be the leader of the Five Nations over my country."


    Then everyone roared a great deal.


    Lord Dagan also changed his complexion.


    "How can you be above my country?" What is a five-country union? "


    Then Gaius smiled at the impatient dignitaries.


    Zaban, Rogue, Agult, Belk, and Ziara.

 2752 Episode 2,749 Wrinkles

    "It''s a coalition mechanism."


    Lord Dagan shouted in amazement at Gaius'' proclamation.


    And everyone was equally rattled.


    ��That''s ridiculous! That''s impossible! Zaban and the four surrounding countries! I can''t!" "Shit!"


    However, Gaius was delighted with his surroundings.


    "Hmm, that''s a good response." It would be amazing if it was only for that reason. That''s why I''m going to be the most powerful person I''ve ever done it with. "


    Gaius was in a floating mood, but Princess Saila was cold beside her.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I can hear you."


    Princess Saila whispered to Gaius so that no one could hear her.


    It''s okay, I heard it.


    ��No, it''s too stupid to keep things together. Stop it.��


    "Hmm, the loud one."


    "You''re too stupid."


    Then Lord Dagan, who apparently could not hear the conversation between the two of them, spoke loudly.


    Your Highness, is what this person has said true?


    Princess Saila straightened her posture and raised her chin to say it clearly.


    ��Yes, I have received a great deal of awe from His Majesty, and I am going to be King Zaban and join the five-nation coalition proposed by Gaius Schneider here.��


    She was a loudly proclaimed Princess Saila, but the reactions of the dignitaries were harsh.


    "What! I''m not asking!" What suddenly is your transfer! "" Your Majesty! Do you know Your Majesty? "" "How is membership! It''s not up to you to make your own judgment, Your Highness!"


    The ministers thoughtfully raised their voices to protest.


    But Sarah, not timid, raised her chin arrogantly and stood before them.


    And he gave them a sharp voice to dominate them.


    "That''s why I''m asking you guys right now!" Be silent! "


    But it wasn''t them that could fit in.


    "You said you would, but you have already been announced to join!" "No, I want an explanation of your transfer!" What do you mean, not against us! "I''m not convinced! Isn''t this just trying to get approval afterwards?"


    Then Gaius, beside Sarah, stopped hiding his frustration.


    But Gaius, who hadn''t exploded yet, whispered to Sarah.


    "It''s kind of annoying for these guys, though."


    When Gaius said that, he turned his neck to the left and right and began to tame his shoulders.

 2753 Episode 2,750: Crushing Your Head

    "It''s kind of annoying for these guys, though."


    Gaius seemed to be on the verge of explosion and said it with the face of Max.


    Then Sarah agreed surprisingly.


    "Neither do I."


    Gaius was surprised, too. He was a little surprised and asked, peering into Sarah''s face.


    "Oops! Seriously?"


    Then Sarah looked back at Gaius and said:


    Hmm. But don''t blow it up yet.


    "Isn''t it okay?" Even if you blow it up. "


    "If possible, I want to carry it peacefully."


    I mean, can you do it in peace?


    Then Sarah said confidently.


    "Yes, you can. You just have to crush your head."


    "Head? Oh, that greasy old man."


    "Yes, if we crush Lord Dagan, we''ll have nothing left."


    Gaius watched Lord Dagan in silence as he watched the situation among the rumbling ministers.


    I see. If you slap him, you''ll have the flow.


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    But it seems quite difficult, doesn''t it?


    "That''s right. It''s going to break my bones a little bit." But you have to do it. "


    Hmm, I''m not good at that, am I?


    Then Sarah snorted.


    Hmm, I guess so.


    Gaius reacted sensitively to Sarah''s remarks.


    Oh, did you make a fool of yourself?


    "I don''t want you to take control of Lord Dagan, though." I''ll do it. "


    Ah, I''ll leave it to you then.


    "All right."


    Just at the end of the consultation with Gaius and the others, the noisy ministers arrived.


    Gaius observed the state of affairs.


    Among them, Lord Dagan was the first to speak.


    "Brothers and sisters, I would like to question the Princess about your accession first, but how?"


    Everyone agreed with Lord Dagan.


    Inwardly, Gaius seemed to be expressing his opinions thoughtfully, and he felt that he was actually leading.


    And after all, I strongly thought that Lord Dagan was an opponent who could not go without a rope.


    Then the Dagan opened his mouth again.


    Your Highness, as if it were already a matter of decision, you seemed to have said that you would take over the throne and assume the position of King. How about that?


    Then Sarah nodded her head and said it clearly and with strong will.


    "That''s right. Your Majesty has agreed to this, and you don''t have to listen to your princes!"

 2754 Episode 2751: National Style

    "That''s right. Your Majesty has agreed to this, and you don''t have to listen to your princes!"


    It was Salah who made a strong declaration, but naturally disagreements erupted.


    "What are you going to say to me!" No matter how much your Majesty agrees, how come we''re not going to listen to you? "I wonder if this is the right thing to do with the princesses, but how are they!" "I''m not convinced! I didn''t expect to make a decision without consulting us! Your Royal Highness is going to keep us out of this!"


    In the midst of the great hustle and bustle, the bold Dagan raised his hand to dominate everyone, and opened his mouth heavy with a harsh expression.


    "In awe, I grabbed the princess." This is a matter of national importance, if you want to cede your position. No matter how much His Majesty wishes it, it would be strange to do anything without consulting us. "


    But Sarah didn''t pull it off.


    ��That''s not true. The inheritance is like an inheritance within the royal family. There''s no reason to take orders from your princes."


    "Do something different!" Is the transfer a trace of inheritance within the royal family? That''s not what I''m talking about. Externally, the Head of State will also change. It''s not a national priority, it''s a national priority. "


    "Because the head of state has changed?" I think it would be enough to notify the countries concerned that the head of state has changed. Your princes are exaggerating. "


    "That''s the rhetoric, that''s not all. If the F��hrer changes, let''s change the national character. However, to proceed without consulting us, I would say that this is too much for Her Royal Highness."


    "The kingdom will change?" A national style is one that has been aged for many years. It''s not as easy as a king being changed! "


    Sarah shrugged and said aloud to all of them.


    "You guys are making a mistake!" Your office is that of assistant to the king, and you have no authority over who will be the next king! "


    Then the rattling stopped.


    Gaius laughed when he saw it.


    But only Lord Dagan still showed his fighting spirit.


    "Your Highness, didn''t you just say your Highness will be under the umbrella of the Five Nations Alliance?" When such a coalition comes under its banner, the country will surely change. Nonetheless, please talk to us..... "


    Then Sarah spoke loudly to block Lord Dagan''s words.


    "That''s why I called you gentlemen." With regard to the transfer, I will not take orders from your princes. But being an umbrella of the Five Nations is a national priority. Therefore, I would like to hear your opinions. That''s why we got together. "


    When Sarah said that, she laughed.

 2755 Episode 2,752: Fine Divination

    "That''s why I called you gentlemen." With regard to the transfer, I will not take orders from your princes. But being an umbrella of the Five Nations is a national priority. Therefore, I would like to hear your opinions. That''s why we got together. "


    When Salah said so in one breath, everyone started talking to each other next to each other.


    Everyone said, "Oh! I see."


    Gaius heard them and grinned.


    Sarah looked back and laughed at Gaius as well.


    Gaius looked at the smile and thought to himself.


    (I see. Now you''re as good as passing when it comes to transferring. I''ll do it.)


    But at that time, Lord Dagan was in front of Gaius'' gaze.


    The face is blushing with anger.


    (Hmm, Sarah said that if you hold your head down, it''ll work, but it''s quite hostile. Are you all right?)


    Gaius looked at Lord Dagan''s face and became worried.


    But then Sarah immediately retracted her smile and turned into a true face.


    And they opened their mouths, seeing that the noise of all of them had waned.


    "What do you say? The five-country union consists of the five countries I mentioned earlier." It''s from the four countries that surround Xavan. I think it is also important to consider the security of our country, but what is everyone''s opinion? "


    Everyone started talking to the people next to each other in response to Sarah''s question.


    But this time, he calmed down quickly, and one voice after another appeared.


    "Your Highness! Indeed, if we form an alliance with the four surrounding countries, I think it would be very meaningful for the security of our country, but do you really think that such a thing is possible?"


    Then Sarah responded suddenly.


    ��Yes, in the other four countries, it''s already beyond the stage of discussion, and it''s a break in the details. A lot of people have already made up their minds."


    Everyone greeted Sala''s declaration.


    But Gaius was poisoned inside.


    (C ''mon, I haven''t broken the details yet. It''s just that you got the consent of each royal family, but you''re so bold...... I''m impressed)


    It was Gaius who sweated inside, but it seemed that they believed Sarah''s words.


    "Oh! Then it would be worthwhile for us to talk about this seriously!" "Sure. In other words, the four surrounding countries are like jetties to other countries. Isn''t this a particularly good idea for Japan?"


    At the same time that Gaius was relieved to hear these voices, he had a really unsettling feeling that Lord Dagan, who was still creepily quiet, was living with him.